《Return to 16-year-old: little poisonous wife》


 Chapter 1

    In the west of Dongshi, there is a mixed street, which can be called "three no matter zone". If it is usually noisy, today''s once-in-a-decade heavy snow is sweeping the East, which makes this dirty area disguised, creating the illusion of quiet and plain white.


    On such a cold day, if you don''t turn on the heating and open a window at home, it''s almost like living in an icehouse.


    At this time, in the third floor room of an apartment building, a window was open, and the snowflakes were rolled up by the cold wind, like a small tornado.


    Tao Rong has been paralyzed, naturally unable to get out of bed and close the window, can only helplessly lie on the bed, covered with a thin quilt to accept the piercing cold.


    But no matter how cold the wind is, it can''t compare with her heart sinking into the ice now.


    Her eyes are empty looking at the pale ceiling, and the wind is blowing in her ears. But the picture of her daughter Xiao Xiao''s tragic death constantly flashed in her mind. Her only close relative in her life, a lovely daughter who was ignored by her incompetent mother, still misses her and loves her after she abandoned her.


    If you don''t care about her unbearable mother, how can you come to this chaotic place to look for her regardless of your own safety after learning that she has been cheated by others, but you are doomed.


    One A 14-year-old girl was dragged into a dark and humid alley by a group of animals and was taken turns


    When Tao Rong heard of the news, he only saw his daughter who had been tortured to death, her blood all over the ground, her young and pretty face which was so painful and twisted that it never came back, and her smart eyes which seemed to hide stars were also gray


    But she has to live with her heart, as if she had no courage to die.


    However, it never occurred to him that when he was in the hospital, it was not Nie Zhao, his ex husband, who came to deal with his daughter''s affairs, but his family hated her sister-in-law. In a tit for tat, she was pushed down and hugged by her sister-in-law.


    The two-story building didn''t kill her, but it made her paralyzed and unable to move any more. After being taken home by her current husband, she has been lying here without food or water.


    Even if there is a peculiar smell in the quilt at this time, even if she knows that she is incontinent, she can''t sit up.


    Blank time, unable to commit suicide dilemma, can only let her again and again as lingchi general think of her daughter''s tragic death picture.


    The headache is splitting, the heart is like a knife.


    Tears had already dried up, she did not know what she could do with the disabled body now? Can''t revenge for her daughter, she can only commit suicide?


    At this time, only to hear the door click, her only dependence, her husband Wen Yifeng finally disappeared two days later came back.


    Tao Rong turns her head and looks at the door. She wants to ask her husband to give her a knife and let her finish herself.


    "Yifeng, I..." But the words just came out and stuck in her throat like a blade, because she saw that the true love she wanted to follow even if she was cheating was holding Yan Qi who was pregnant, and her best friend was also her nominal cousin.


    Tao Rong couldn''t believe her eyes. Her lips were trembling because they were cracked. If she moved a little, blood would flow out.


    "You You... " Tao Rong''s voice is as hoarse as if it had been polished by frosted paper.


    "Yifeng, it''s so cold." Yan Qi directly ignores Tao Rong and nestles in Wen Yifeng''s arms with a big belly.


    In front of Tao Rong''s face, Wen Yifeng kisses Yan Qi''s cheek. "I''m sorry, I forgot to close the window that day." With that, Wen Yifeng rushed to close the window for Yan Qi. Then immediately back, holding Yan Qi went to Tao Rong''s bed.


    Yan Qi covered her mouth and nose, frowned and said, "Gee, it stinks. Yifeng, you should let her press the fingerprints. We''ll leave after pressing."


    Wen Yifeng completely ignores Tao Rong''s almost angry protruding eyes, obediently takes out the divorce agreement and puts it in Tao Rong''s hand. He forcibly takes up her hand and presses it on the paper. Even though Tao Rong screams and struggles, she can''t resist, so her five finger fingerprints are buttoned up.


    "Wen Yifeng Yan Qi, you are carrying me behind my back. You... "


    "Oh Fool, Tao Rong, how can you be so stupid when you are reduced to such a situation? I used to play around in the village and be a good sister to me. You really think that I will get along with Yifeng for you and help you cheat. You are so stupid that you laugh to death. "


    "You What do you mean by that? " Didn''t they have an affair recently?


    Wen Yifeng no longer had the tenderness and consideration of the past. He slowly put away the divorce agreement and said: "so many years have passed, I only have Qiqi in my heart. If someone didn''t pay a big price, I don''t want to make my Qiqi jealous to seduce you to marry you. I''m too stupid to destroy the military marriage, ha Now that the task is completed, you have successfully divorced general Nie, and now you have killed your daughter and paralyzed. The boss says it''s OK. Qiqi and I won''t play with you. "Tao Rong was a fool, as if there were countless stone hammers beating his head, forcing him to accept some unbearable truth.


    The first love that we have seen each other for a long time and the best friend that we have helped secretly are all because we have collected money to cheat her.


    Is that the message my daughter sent her that she was cheated


    "Yes Who is it? Who is it Tao Rong asked in a broken voice.


    At that time, she couldn''t bear Nie Zhao''s indifference, and found that he was still connected with his sister-in-law, which made her mad.


    When she was most frustrated, she met the first love of that year. After being gently cared for, she thought that this was the happiness she wanted, so


    I didn''t expect that everything was a hoax!!!!!


    "You can guess Of course, it''s the famous young lady who is going to marry general Nie. "


    Shunjia!


    It''s her! The woman who has been coveting Nie Zhao.


    "If you want me to say that you have occupied the position of others for so many years, it''s no wonder that they are made for each other. There is no good result for a dove to occupy a magpie''s nest. How can a sparrow become a phoenix! This is retribution Yan Qi couldn''t help laughing.


    Because of Tao Rong''s relationship, she got married with Yifeng so late, and now she has children. It''s all Tao Rong''s fault. She deserves it.


    Yan Qi doesn''t feel that she cheated Tao Rong. What''s wrong with using her to make money? Instead, she blames Tao Rong for taking her place and causing her to hide in the dark.


    "You You have to die! I curse you, curse you Tao Rong almost cried.


    "Well, don''t blame us. It''s your nervous sister-in-law who would rather cheat on me. But I did like you before, but you not only married, but also It''s disgusting to mess with your brother. I''m blind. I saw a woman like you in the village. " Wen Yifeng as if more said more disgusting, finally do not want to see Tao Rong a look.

 Chapter 2

    Tao Rong originally excited mood, but because of Wen Yifeng''s words suddenly panic fell down.


    The fact that she forced to forget and avoid.


    That is hidden by her carefully, put in the bottom of my heart the most dark corner of the scandal was Wen Yifeng so easy to say.


    It''s like putting a knife into her old wound, poking it to the end, cutting the skin, turning over the meat, cruelly pulling out the most bloody wound and exposing it to the public.


    "No No He''s not my brother, I''m not I''m not born, though Although very disgusting, but because there is no blood relationship, so it is not against human relations. My grandmother said Just think of it as Just think of me as paying back their family''s upbringing! "


    She didn''t volunteer. She was forced to go home to visit her relatives. Although she knew later that she was not born, the shadow of being forced remained, which made her dare not face the family any more.


    She was willing to give them as much money and as many times as they wanted, as long as they didn''t show up in front of her again.


    As long as that unbearable night becomes a secret and is kept forever.


    But Why is it still known now.


    When Tao Rong''s younger brother came back to the village to brag, he was drunk and talked nonsense. In order to keep his reputation, his family announced that there was no blood relationship.


    Although Wen Yifeng knows that they are not related by blood, they are married adopted daughter after all, which is disgusting.


    See Tao Rong so frightened appearance, Yan Qi can''t help but smile, "Tao Rong, for the sake of good sisters, I finally pity you, tell you a fact, OK?"


    Tao Rong has been dazed by all kinds of attacks, and even has no strength to scold them. Yan Qi says so, Tao Rong turns her head blankly.


    "Actually I heard my aunt say that you were not abandoned by your family and then picked up by them. In fact, my uncle, a rotten gambler, stole it from a rich family in order to pay off his gambling debts. He wanted to blackmail it, but no one was looking for it at all. She was found by her aunt. For fear of causing trouble, she picked it up and brought it back to the village. I wanted to treat you as a child''s daughter-in-law, but it seems that it''s more profitable to sell you, so... "


    Needless to say, Tao Rong was so shocked that she was convulsed in bed, foaming at the mouth, and her eyes turned up. She was disgusted by the truth to a certain extent, and she reacted physiologically.


    Yan Qi and Wen Yifeng are frightened by such Tao Rong. Is that still like a living person?


    Afraid that the woman died before they left, they were in trouble, so they left quickly. Anyway, the family''s finance was either blackmailed by Tao Rong''s adoptive parents or swept by them, and there was nothing to take away.


    Two people left, the room once again into a ghost like quiet.


    Tao Rong thought she would die, but when she woke up again, it was the same room, but the room smelled worse because of the closed doors and windows. It seemed that when she was convulsing, her incontinence became more serious.


    But even if the body under a pool of things, will not let Tao Rong feel embarrassed, her sense of shame has been completely numb.


    She didn''t understand why she didn''t die and let her live in the double suffering of body and spirit?


    Tao Rong wants to cry in despair, but she can''t shed a tear. She never knows that the time of living and suffering is so tormenting.


    Her mind is the picture of despair, her heart is like a volcano, the constant eruption of hatred, the whole body of blood as if with barbs in the countercurrent in general.


    Her whole life It sucks.


    Rotten life should go to hell!


    Let her die!


    Let her see Xiaoxiao!


    Maybe the punishment in hell is better than it is now.


    Her despair, her pain, her suffering, her heart and soul have been shattered, she is not sure whether she is still a person in this world.


    She just wanted to die and end her stupid life.


    But God is punishing her, don''t let her die, let her wait quietly, can only look back on the pain and unbearable life.


    Why did she encounter such a life, why did she encounter those things, what evil did she create?


    Is such a life her fault? no It''s the demons'' fault! It''s not right She was wrong, too.


    All the people she knew flashed in her memory one by one. What she once admired, liked, hated and resented were no longer important. At last, they only gathered into one person''s face


    Tao Rong confused looking at the void, she seems to see Xiao Xiao''s face longing for her loving appearance, that slightly disappointed eyes, that carefully flattering smile.


    Her only true kinship, the only true to her, is also the only one who loves her.


    How could she have lost her.


    "Xiaoxiao, mom, I''m sorry for you. If there is an afterlife, I''ll..." Tao Rong''s mumbling has not finished, but the door is opened again.


    Tao Rong''s subconscious thought that she would finally see the handsome man. Maybe he would avenge his daughter.But when she saw a man with sunglasses, smoking in one hand and a gun in the other, Tao Rong couldn''t lift any waves in her heart.


    "Eh, what''s the taste? It''s so bad. Why don''t you hire me to kill you? Do you really think I''m so good? " While complaining, the sunglasses man covered his nose and approached Tao Rong.


    Standing by the bed, he took out the photos and compared them, "Tao Rong There is a beauty in the picture. How Now, like a living ghost, tut TUT is really a waste. "


    The sunglasses man throws away the photo and points his gun at Tao Rong''s heart. He knows that Tao Rong is still alive, but he looks at him like a walking corpse. As a killer, the sunglasses man says that his career has been insulted.


    "Hello, auntie, you are about to be killed by me, see? This is a pistol, not a toy. You''re going to die. You don''t show fear or scream, which makes me very tired! "


    Tao Rong''s throat moved, as if the reaction was slow. "I wanted to die."


    The sunglasses man picked his eyebrows and murmured with dissatisfaction, "Damn, I''ve been a good man once. It''s really wonderful these days Don''t sue me in the hell after death, aunt. I''m just working. I''ve got a head to blame. Don''t blame me. If you blame me, you shouldn''t have been born in such a family! "


    Tao Rong''s numb head trembled slightly, but Tao Rong was not interested in taking any doubts into consideration, just slowly closed his eyes.


    There was a bang and a strange cry.


    In the end, in addition to the sunglasses man, there is a dynamic scene in the narrow sight The army green appeared at the door.

 Chapter 3

    It''s good to die. You can see Xiaoxiao when you die. Anyway, she can''t make up for her daughter in this world, and she can''t take revenge for her daughter. Let her die.


    With this kind of emotion in the void ups and downs, until all the feelings disappear, the whole person fell into the boundless darkness of nothingness.


    Once again, when I feel it, it''s a kind of flabby, weak feeling, slow feeling in the back of my head, burning my head.


    It wasn''t paralysis, it wasn''t a shot in the chest.


    That''s


    "Huadago, you go in quickly. Rongrong is in it. She drinks so much for the first time. She won''t wake up for anything you do. After it is finished, she will be yours. No one will rob her from you again."


    "Hey, Qiqi, it''s very kind of you. I''ll give you a big red envelope when I get married with Rongrong in the future!"


    "No, Rongrong and I are good sisters. If we don''t look at you as a person worthy of trust, I won''t help you. I''m for Rongrong''s sake. Don''t tell Rongrong that I know. Rongrong and I are drunk after drinking. You send me home and see her off. As a result, she''s drunk and hugs you. You''re drunk, so you and Rongrong can''t help it It''s too late. This is what happened. Don''t get involved with me! "


    "Well, don''t worry. I promise not to say that if Rongrong wants to be angry with me in the future, she will depend on you to help me!"


    "Of course, you and Rong Rong are made for each other!"


    "Don''t let others see you, or my father will have to kill me. When I become good with Rongrong, we will tell my father secretly. When the time comes, they won''t stop me. "


    "Of course, huadago. It''s worth a lot of money. You can go in quickly."


    "Don''t worry, let me look through the pamphlet."


    At this time, Tao Rong has been completely shocked.


    What did she hear?


    That''s the voice of the village head''s son sun Huada and Yan Qi''s voice.


    They are saying Talking about that day!


    Tao Rong suddenly opened her eyes and looked at everything in front of her in disbelief. The bright moonlight covered the whole house, and she was lying on the haystack of the house. Her voice came from the broken door.


    That''s where her childhood memories are.


    Wasteland house is a dilapidated house beside a stream in shankan village. It is used for people to take shelter from the rain occasionally. It is also a so-called secret base for children.


    Yan Qi encouraged her to drink secretly for the first time that day.


    But that time, when she was sober, she was frightened. That night''s experience was the first time that her simple heart suffered a shock.


    In fact, she didn''t feel well that day, so she wanted to discuss another day to try again, but Yan Qi insisted on not changing it


    it turned out that it was really designed by Yan Qi.


    Yan Qi wants her to have a relationship with sun Huada. At that time, she was only 16 years old, and her life experience has not leaked out for the time being. She and Yan Qi are still cousins in name, but Yan Qi''s disgusting thoughts at a young age are just demons.


    However, because of her young age, Yan Qi''s layout is not perfect, and now Tao Rong can understand her practice instantly.


    When sun Huada comes in, she wants to secretly set fire in the corner where they can''t see, so as to attract the attention of the villagers. When the villagers arrive to see these indiscreet things, the marriage between sun Huada and Tao Rong can be regarded as a nail on the board.


    She''s afraid that sun Huada won''t dare to fight against her parents after she''s had a good time. At last, she can only give up. At that time, there''s no evidence that Tao Rong will still compete with her for Wen Yifeng, so she wants to make it known to everyone, so that Tao Rong and sun Huada have no way out.


    But she forgot that not far from here, there was a troop stationed here to help the village do the post disaster reconstruction work, so as soon as the smoke came out, they quickly came to the rescue, and the plan directly failed.


    Tao Rong recalled the past, but her back was chilly. It was not because of the shamelessness of the two people outside, but because She She felt soberly that Her drunken state, clear vision, as well as the sad experience of her past life in memory.


    She couldn''t help biting off the tip of her tongue. The smell of blood was abusive on the taste buds. Strange pain swept over her, and her head became more conscious instantly.


    She had to face a fact.


    She''s not dead Maybe it''s a dream, maybe it''s her rebirth Whatever it was, God made her 16 years old It was also the turning point of her fate.


    Before she died, she thought about a lot of problems. She didn''t know how her life came to that stage. If the first turning point was that she was stolen and trafficked by the animal couple, she couldn''t change it.


    But the second turning point is Right now She is about to meet Nie Zhao for the first time.


    It was also this time that her greedy adoptive mother found that it was more cost-effective to marry her out than to be a child''s daughter-in-law. Moreover, she inadvertently inquired about the family background of Nie Zhao, who saved her, and then she was out of control.


    Suddenly, Tao Rongsheng wanted to escape from the cold, and her heart was filled with fear.Escape from the nightmare of fate.


    At the moment, her mind was in a mess, all the memories of the past and the present were intertwined, until a picture appeared.


    At this time, sun Huada outside the door was ready, and he pushed open the door and came in contentedly.


    At the moment when the door creaks, Tao Rong suddenly lies back, as if she never wakes up.


    Her face was strangely calm, waiting for everything to come.


    Even if sun Huada came up to hold her and put her on the haystack, she didn''t move, didn''t resist at all, and didn''t even peep.


    It was as if everything that had just happened in this deserted house was an illusion.


    At the same time, Yan Qi outside the door, like the last life, secretly turns to the back of the desolation to make sure that sun Huada can''t see inside. Then she lights the small haystack to make sure that the smoke rises and the fire is dazzling.


    Finish everything, Yan Qi contented hide.


    But let Yan Qi unexpected is, unexpectedly so soon someone came, but only three minutes, the villagers how can so fast.


    "Is anyone there?"


    All of a sudden, a worried, low voice came from the front of the deserted house.


    Yan Qi in the heart a flustered, come so early, isn''t that what hasn''t become?


    Then sun Huada in the house also heard the sound. He felt guilty and nervous. He was so frightened that he tripped over his leg and fell down with a crash.


    When the visitors outside heard the sound, they naturally thought that someone was coming and rushed in immediately.


    Yan Qi heard the door ring, and her heart was over.


    Inside, sun Huada''s cry of fright came immediately.


    At this time, sun Huada collapsed on the ground in horror and looked at the visitor. If he was an ordinary man, he would not be afraid of being the son of the village head, but the visitor was wearing a camouflage suit. It was Soldiers stationed nearby!


    Tao Rong, who was lying on the haystack, was not curious because she knew who was coming. She had only one idea. She could endure for a while according to the track of the last life.


    Designed, used, and married to this man.


    She had only one purpose. Two years later, on August 15, she became the man''s woman for the first time! And then one night later she got pregnant!


    She wants it! See you! own! Daughter!


    Only in this way can Xiaoxiao return to her again.


    Xiaoxiao, mother came, this life absolutely protect you safe and peaceful, let you carefree happy stay in the mother''s side, good grow up!

 Chapter 4

    Nie Zhao ran here when he saw the smoke and fire. He had good eyes and could see it very carefully at night. He was a good material for being a soldier by nature. So there was something different here. He found it at the first time and took action quickly.


    But he never expected to come in and see such a scene.


    Nie Zhao can''t help frowning. He has heard that young people in the rural and mountainous areas are precocious and can get married under age. However, seeing two young people preparing to make trouble here, Nie Zhao still feels inappropriate.


    Just about to say twice, Nie Zhao, who is alert, finds something wrong. He immediately steps forward with his long legs and approaches the haystack where the girl is lying.


    As for sun Huada, he didn''t even look at it one more time.


    But Sun Huada was scared to pee by him. It was I really peed. Half of my pants were bare and the floor was yellow.


    In sun Huada''s eyes, Nie Zhao''s tall and straight image is comparable to that of a giant, and he is the kind who specializes in catching bad people and killing people. How can he not be afraid.


    I''m afraid my legs are soft.


    But Nie Zhao has found something wrong with the little girl.


    His face was unusually flushed, and he was in a sleepy position. He seemed to be awake, but he didn''t wake up. He was full of wine, and his hands were still shaking slightly. It was obviously not awake.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes suddenly coagulate, turns his head and looks at Sun Huada. His eagle eyes stare at him like catching prey.


    "What are you doing?"


    The cold voice obviously didn''t match his sunny and handsome appearance. You can see that he was angry now.


    The most unworthy people to be called men are those who bully women.


    "I I I haven''t... " Sun Huada was about to speak when there was another noise nearby.


    Soon a group of villagers arrived. There was no shelter in the house, and the door was open. Everything was clear at a glance.


    All of a sudden, the noise was quiet for a moment, then burst out.


    "Ah, isn''t that the son of the village head?"


    "Lying over there Isn''t it the big daughter of the Tao family? "


    Just then, the village head crowded in. When he saw the scene, his dark face turned red, "Sun Huada, you Son of a bitch


    He picked up sun Huada and saw that he was walking the bird directly, but he was still half full. He quickly put his hand on his pants. As a result, he didn''t pay attention to the angle and got stuck in the key part. Sun Huada screamed with pain. "Daddy, it hurts!"


    The call heard the presence of men can not help but a tight crotch.


    Looking at the disheartened son, the village head trembles with anger. He looks at Tao Rong again and finds that his clothes are neat. He is relieved.


    The presence of Nie Zhao is the most important thing to be ignored. The village head quickly said, "this military comrade, you..."


    "I saw the fire and came running." Nie Zhao finished with a cold glance at Sun Huada, endless said, "come in time, did not cause damage, you quickly inform her family to take her back."


    Naturally, the village head and the village branch secretary are in charge of the affairs in the village. They are outsiders. They can help, and they don''t mind their own business.


    Besides, the girl seems to be awake. When people here were talking, she obviously lost her breath. She was afraid of being scolded, so she continued to pretend to sleep.


    Nie Zhao then walked out, just like a gust of wind on a summer night. He came in a hurry and left no trace.


    Hiding behind the house, Yan Qi can''t help but be stunned. The soldiers are superior to the villagers.


    I dare not get close to them when I''m younger. I think they are born with fierce spirit. They must be very fierce, but this one is very handsome.


    The long trousers and short sleeve camouflage clothes show the neck and arms. The wheat skin is like a muscle with lines. In the bright moonlight, it is like a phantom.


    An unforgettable face, three-dimensional features, like mountains, black eyebrows sharp out, high nose invisible with arrogant momentum, naturally upturned corners of the mouth with pink lips, although only a little natural smile, but the whole face sharp cut, become gentle.


    It seems that peach blossom has bright eyes, but it can''t absorb sunlight. If there are bright eyes in the sky, it must be brighter than peach blossom.


    Originally I thought brother Yifeng was the most handsome. Now when I look so carefully, Yan Qi''s face turns red. The girl''s spring heart can easily be captured by a man with a handsome appearance. Especially in front of me, this is not only handsome, but also has a soft temperament.


    It''s hard for Yan Qi to see so clearly and carefully under Nie Zhao''s fast pace, but her eyes are too hot. Nie Zhao suddenly turns back, and Yan Qi suddenly squats down, shrinks in the grass, and her heart jumps wildly.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly. There was someone in that direction, and there was residual smoke


    The taojia people who received the notice came soon.


    Naturally, it''s Tao Rong''s foster mother, Yan Qi''s aunt, Yan Xiangru.All the way over, Yan Xiangru has heard about what happened, and is in great anger.


    As soon as she entered the deserted house, Auntie sun, the wife of the village head, also heard the news, said: "Yo, sister Yan, you can really teach your daughter how to drink alone with a man in such a place at night. If there were no soldiers passing by, would your family depend on us. It''s really Shame on you


    This sound is shameless, and I don''t know whether it''s to scold Tao Rong or Yan Xiangru. Anyway, it makes Yan Xiangru angry.


    Yan Xiangru certainly knows what happened. According to Tao Rong''s temperament, how dare she? Sun Huada has been pestering Tao Rong, when she doesn''t know?


    Tao Rong is going to leave her son to be her daughter-in-law! Unless her son doesn''t need it, she doesn''t want the son of the village head!


    Yan Xiangru is about to scold her back. As a result, after singing the red face, Auntie sun steps down, and it''s her turn to sing the white face.


    "Tao''s daughter-in-law, it''s all my son''s fault. He''s careless and has no defense between men and women. He used to play the family when he was a child. Fortunately, nothing happened. I''ll beat my son back, but In other words, you should also remind your daughter that she is no longer young and can''t play around with my son like this. In case something happens, it''s the girl who is unlucky. "


    Yan Xiangru immediately choked a mouthful of old blood to go back, angry face a burst of red a burst of white, directly rushed to the haystack side, also don''t see what''s the situation of Tao Rong, stretched out his hand to grasp Tao Rong''s ear, the whole thin body picked up.


    "Die wench, cheap bone, you still dare to sleep, no, you want to learn from your father, don''t you, dare to steal wine!"


    "Ah Although Tao Rong was pretending to be sleeping, he still screamed instinctively for a moment. All the weight of his body was on his ears. It was no joke. Oh! Yan Xiangru is still so cruel that she doesn''t treat her as a person at all!


    Tao Rong stood up straight to relieve her strength in her ears. "Wow, mom, I''m in pain. My ear is going to break."


    Mama? Oh, for my Xiao Xiao, I''ll call you for a period of time. When all the dust is settled, she will pay back the pain and torture added to her body ten times!

 Chapter 5

    In the last life, with the repeated reprimands of several adults and Yan Xiangru''s fists and kicks, Tao Rong hardly had the chance to explain, and she didn''t know how to explain. At that time, she was still very simple, and even thought that she was really wrong. She shouldn''t drink wine secretly, and she shouldn''t come out to share a room with a man at night.


    She was wrong, so she should be beaten and scolded.


    This is the mode of thinking that she was trained by Taoists since she was a child. This kind of deep-rooted idea took her a long time to change, but it was over corrected.


    At that time, she was just confused from beginning to end. When she was locked up, she thought about it slowly and then realized her grievance.


    But now it''s different. When she just lay down, she thought very clearly. Even in order to see her daughter again, many things have to go with the flow, but as long as Yan Xiangru''s roots are not touched, everything will be the same.


    And now this kind of grievance she why to bear.


    So when the expected slap that slapped her with tinnitus for several days swept over, Tao Rong pretended to break free from the shackles of her ears and dodged.


    Even if dodges, Tao Rong also felt that sweeps the fingernail strength big nearly cuts her nose skin.


    "Ah Ma, Wu Wu Stop screwing. I''m going to be deaf. It hurts! What''s up? What''s going on? Ma, I hurt Tao Rong wronged crying, as if really do not know anything.


    Because Tao Rong struggles too much, Yan Xiang can''t hold her or beat her. Can scold a way: "you this dead wench is good meaning to say, our pottery family''s face all want by you to lose light?"


    The onlookers listened to Tao Rong''s cry and went forward to fight.


    Among them, some kind-hearted people said to be fair, "Tao''s daughter-in-law, don''t beat her children like this. I think Rong Rong is also very aggrieved. She probably didn''t take part in the wine. As soon as she drank it, she got drunk and fell asleep directly. We just made such a noise, but she didn''t wake up, otherwise, she I''m sure I''ll go home. This girl is not a fool. "


    In fact, we all know what sun Huada and Tao Rong look like. It''s obvious that the son of the village head wants to bully people when Tao Rong is drunk.


    I just took off my pants. Who hasn''t counted them yet? If they are both voluntary, they will not drink and fall asleep directly.


    Maybe there are plans and premeditations. After all, everyone in the village knows that sun Huada A little bully in the village!


    It''s just that the other party is the son of the village head. If the villagers want to say a fair word, they have to weigh it. Fortunately, there was no real accident. Otherwise, if the village head''s family didn''t get married, the little girl''s life would be over.


    Tao Rongxiang''s daughter, however, can only vent her anger to the village head.


    If her baby son has not recovered after he grows up, Tao Rong must marry his son to carry on the family line.


    That she and Tao Rong are mother-in-law and daughter-in-law now. Her daughter-in-law steals people behind her son''s back. How can Yan Xiangru be soft on Tao Rong. Even if she was bullied, as a mother-in-law, she would be beaten and scolded.


    "Don''t be confused. Will you have a tryst with a man in such a place at night? Whether we drink or not, it''s a matter of style. Sixteen is not a child. Our village can get married at the age of sixteen. Right, village head. " A woman said with a smile. "I think it''s all like this. In order to stop the rumors, you two should just get married."


    Tao Rong knows who it is without looking at it. Even the village head''s family dares to hate her, but they can''t see her well. Besides the daughter-in-law of the village branch secretary, there''s no other person who can''t deal with Yan Xiang.


    Aunt Yan is the daughter-in-law of the village branch secretary. The village branch secretary is Yan Xiangru''s brother. His sister-in-law has a bad relationship, so aunt Yan is here for fear that the world will not be in chaos.


    In the last life, she succeeded in hurting her two families. As a result, Tao Rong was not only resented by the village head''s family, but also beaten to death by Yan Xiangru with one more excuse.


    But now


    Tao Rong pretended to cry while doing his duty, and cried wrongly: "Qiqi, Qiqi is with me. It''s obviously the three of us. I''m not alone with huadage, and I''m not young. My mother taught me that except my brother, I can''t be alone with other boys at midnight."


    When Tao Rong said this, aunt Yan''s face suddenly became ugly, "what are you talking about? Our Qiqi, how can we fool around with you at night? Our Qiqi is so clever and sensible that she won''t have a mother like you and no father to teach you! "


    "What are you talking about?" Yan Xiangru immediately became angry, "who do you scold?"


    "Am I wrong? You are really good. You can''t teach your daughter well, but you can teach her to lie. You have the same virtue as her father, lying and cheating! "


    The reason why my sister-in-law''s relationship is bad is actually because of the money. When the gambler''s husband borrows the money and doesn''t pay it back, the elder brother plans to calculate it. After all, it''s my sister''s family. Naturally, my sister-in-law is not happy.


    "You You... " Yan Xiangru is very angry, but he can''t face the facts. He immediately transfers his anger and raises his hand to beat Tao Rong.But he was stopped by the village head. Yan xiangruzheng wondered how the village head suddenly became a good man.


    The village head said, "ah, listen to Rong Rong clearly. Are we all misunderstood? Just now, I was just as angry as you. I didn''t listen to his explanation. If it was really the three of them, it must be our misunderstanding."


    The village head persuades him, and auntie sun brings up his shameless son.


    Tao Rong''s words successfully let the three families fight with each other, and also smoothly maintained themselves.


    Yan Xiangru also calmed down. If she could make her sister-in-law eat shriveled, she would be happy. So he looked at Tao Rong fiercely and said, "you tell me clearly what''s going on. If you dare to lie, I''ll break your leg!"


    Tao Rong said quickly: "Qiqi told me that huadage had brought a bottle of wine to taste with us. I''m not feeling well today! I told my aunt that I wanted to have a rest, but Qiqi insisted on taking me out. Then I met huadago here. After a few drinks, I felt dizzy. I saw them talking. Then I wanted to take a nap. After that, I didn''t know anything. What about Qiqi? Why isn''t Kiki here? "


    If you want to be behind the scenes, it depends on whether you have the ability, Yan Qi!


    Tao Rong said in a paragraph, as if the initiator was Yan Qi.


    Yan Qi is the eldest daughter of the village branch secretary. She has been spoiled since she was a child. She is obedient and doesn''t make trouble. She is one of the best readers in the village. Besides her face is not as good-looking as Tao Rong, others can be called the first in shankan village.


    But it''s true and false, only she and Tao Rong know.


    Aunt Yan, who wants to make her daughter perfect, naturally doesn''t want to hear anything bad about her daughter, even if she encourages her little friends to play with her.


    "You''ll excuse me, Qiqi. Why isn''t Qiqi here! You just can''t see other people! If you talk nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth Aunt Yan screamed and came forward to fight.


    Tao Rong rushed to hide behind the village head, "my aunt doesn''t believe me, you can ask Hua Da Ge, Hua Da Ge won''t lie."


    Tao Rong said, a pair of watery very close to the aggrieved eyes looked at Sun Huada, that pitiful charming appearance immediately hit sun Huada''s heart.

 Chapter 6

    Sun Huada immediately forgets the disgrace he has just had in front of the villagers and stands up like a man to speak for Tao Rong. "Rong Rong didn''t lie!"


    The village head and his wife were very happy. They thought that things had gone in a good direction. It''s better to turn things around now than to block rumors passively afterwards.


    The village head slapped sun Huada on the back of the head. In other people''s eyes, it was a slap, but it was actually an encouragement, "you bear boy, don''t tell us what''s going on!"


    Although sun Huada came out with a share of money, he really hesitated when asked to say it.


    After all, I promised Yan Qi not to give her up before.


    At this time Yan Qi has been hiding outside eavesdropping, see the development of the situation so far, immediately angry to tear off the grass around a circle. She did not think that things not only did not succeed, but also let the little bitch give her up. Now what to do, she panicked.


    Inside the house, Tao Rong sees sun Huada like this, and gradually coagulates her eyes. The coldness in her eyes disappears from her eyes, and immediately softens.


    The commissar said to sun Huada aggrieved: "brother Huada, what''s the matter? Please tell me, we''re OK, how How can I wake up and be said to be like this? Didn''t the three of us steal a drink here just now? Where''s Kiki? Huadago You You can''t really, as they say, you You... "


    At this time, Tao Rong''s delicate and soft features were full of panic and disbelief. Her big amber eyes were full of water without blinking, as if as long as sun Huada nodded, the big tears would fall.


    Sun Huada seemed to see Tao Rong''s disappointment in him and the fact that he would never dare to approach him again.


    Sun Huada was immediately fascinated by seven dizzy eight elements.


    They did plan to do something, but it didn''t work, and Tao Rong didn''t know. If they could make everything a misunderstanding, Tao Rong would not hate him.


    Sun Hua''s brain suddenly brightened up and said in a loud voice: "you all misunderstood, really misunderstood. What Rongrong said is the truth. We are three people together. Qiqi was just here and said It''s convenient to go out. I think Look, Rongrong is asleep, so I''m too lazy to go out. I''m going to pee in a corner of the deserted house, and then The soldier rushed in and gave me a fright before he became what you saw later. There''s a real misunderstanding. "


    Sun Huada was very clever once and justified himself, but it was mainly because Nie Zhao, the first witness, was not here, and what he said before he left was ambiguous. Other people arrived later, and they couldn''t guess what happened before, so his words could be explained.


    "You talk nonsense! I was confused and lied by a little girl when I was young! You two want to pull my daughter into the water. What do you mean? I''d like to ask the village head. It''s all your son''s fault. Do you care or not! "


    Stepping on her lifeblood, aunt Yan was worried.


    Auntie sun is not a bully either. She is not willing to be outdone when she protects her son. "You are just talking nonsense. Three children are just stealing wine. What''s the big deal? If I say you are in a hurry, you have to pick up your daughter to make you feel guilty. It''s not your daughter who has done something wrong, right They''re both in the house, and there''s no fire. Where''s the fire? It''s not your daughter who drinks too much and sets fire to play! "


    Aunt sun''s casual guess really gave her a guess, but she certainly didn''t have such a guess. She just said that she deliberately disgusted aunt Yan and wanted to shift her attention.


    "You gossipy woman, your son can''t learn well. Don''t think everyone else is like him. My daughter is good at both character and learning. How can she do such a thing?" Aunt Yan was panting with anger.


    But Yan Qi outside the house is cold, nervous all over sweating, in the end is still young, do bad things will feel guilty.


    She felt that she was really out of luck. She was still burning when things didn''t work out. She blamed Tao Rong for that bitch. Why did she wake up? It''s OK to be beaten and scolded in silence. It''s a fart to sophistry! Honest mouth is cheap!


    In front of his sweetheart, sun Huada, who was scolded by his elders, naturally didn''t have a good face. He said angrily, "aunt Yan, you don''t believe in yourself."


    Sun Huada said and pointed to a place in the house where there was a small table made of stones.


    "Look over there, aren''t there three bowls? We used it to hold wine. If there were only two people, how could there be three bowls! "


    It seems that I''m in a hurry. The human brain can really run at a high speed, and the pig brain is much more useful.


    Aunt Yan''s face flushed with anger when she was scolded by a younger generation. Looking at the proud expressions of aunt sun and Yan Xiangru, she was even more out of breath.


    But at the same time in the heart also a little flustered, won''t Yan Qi really also come out to steal a drink, although it''s no big deal, but always give her perfect person set up a stain.


    Looking at the faces of the people around, we can see that the best girl in the village is not so clever, and she also knows how to steal wine.


    The more excellent people are, the more demanding they are. That''s why aunt Yan is extremely cautious in the face of such trifles."Well! I don''t want to tell you that when I do something wrong, I have to drag others into the water to be happy. " Aunt Yan didn''t see Yan Qi, and she was still a little worried when she saw that the other two were so determined, so she planned to retreat and make progress.


    after going back to ask clearly, if it had nothing to do with Qi Qi, she would not make the scandal of these two people known all over the village!


    Tao Rong naturally knows that Aunt Yan''s temperament is to let her stand in an absolutely advantageous position, but how can Tao Rong give her this opportunity. So immediately the grievance of crying up.


    "Aunt, why do you want to say that? I''m telling the truth. You don''t believe it. If you ask Qiqi for confrontation, she will tell the truth!"


    When sun Huada saw his sweetheart crying, he immediately said, "Dad, mom, I''m willing to confront each other. It''s really the three of us."


    Sun Huada thinks that Qiqi is so smart and should know how to say better. In a word, they must not let people know about their joint efforts to intoxicate Tao Rong. Otherwise, both of them are doomed, so sun Huada expects Yan Qi to say it according to him.


    "Good! Let''s look for each other separately. Maybe the little girl is nearby. Hurry to find her. We can''t be wronged! " Village head Li Ma said with righteous words.


    The village head has spoken, and the villagers around must take action.


    Although aunt Yan was a little flustered, she still believed in her daughter after all. Calm and self assured on the expression, "hum, I''d like to see how many mouths you can say after being exposed."

 Chapter 7

    Yan Qi, who is hiding outside, knows that she can''t escape the disaster, but she also wants to find a way, so she walks to the front door of the deserted house with a calm face.


    The clear voice sounds like a oriole, giving people a feeling of innocence, as if the owner of such a voice would not be linked with any mischievous things.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you all here? Has the fire been put out? "


    Tao Rong knows what Yan Qi thinks. She is always like this. She can always stand in the position of an innocent person and laugh at everything. If her acting is not impeccable, Tao Rong will not be bullied for such a long time and treat her as a sister.


    Now in retrospect, when I was really stupid beyond remedy, so many times! So many times she was used and hurt, she was brainwashed by Yan Qi, thinking that everything is for good sisters, it should be, there is no way.


    Yan Qi is always standing in the sunshine, but she hides in the shadow of Yan Qi and is pulled out to block the sword at any time!


    As it turns out, she is just a convenient tool for Yan Qi to use at any time.


    Her good cousin, this time she must be good enough to accompany her to play the drama of sisterhood, let her this life a mention of sisters on the chilly.


    As soon as Yan Qi appeared, she was pulled to protect her mother like a hen, "Qi Qi, how did you come here?"


    Yan Qi a face inexplicable said: "I heard there was a fire, but also see you all ran to, I came ah." Then Yan Qi looked at Tao Rong, and suddenly a small face full of surprise said: "Rong Rong, why are you crying? What''s the matter? "


    With that, Yan Qi blinks at Tao Rong without any trace.


    This is the tacit understanding and habit between them, which means to let her pay attention to what she says and not harm her.


    In the past, when Tao Rong noticed Yan Qi''s eyes, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense. She did everything according to Yan Qi''s meaning. It was right to listen to her cousin in her heart, because her cousin really treated her better than her family.


    But for a moment, Tao Rong didn''t see it directly. As soon as he saw Yan Qi, it was the same as seeing the Savior, "Qi Qi, where have you been? We were drinking together just now. Everyone misunderstood us. They all thought it was me and huadago who were drinking here alone. How could it be You told me to come


    Yan Qi, who is not mature enough, suddenly has a twist on her beautiful face. She really didn''t expect that Tao Rong didn''t see her hint and spit out all the truth. She is really stupid.


    Yan Qi has always been very confident. She thinks that as long as she instructs, even Tao Rong, who is as stupid as a pig, will listen to her arrangement.


    So this moment Yan Qi immediately convergence look said: "Rong Rong, what do you say! How can I let you do such a thing? We are not adults and can''t drink! And girls shouldn''t drink in the first place! "


    Good a clever sensible appearance, with that good-looking face, really seamless.


    Aunt Yan was so relieved, "that is, don''t treat our Qiqi like you, hum! A high school can not be admitted to drop out of school, a third grade repeater, who is lying, this is not obvious


    The villagers in the mountains have little knowledge, but there are two kinds of people who let them know and look up at them. One is a soldier, most of them are in awe, one is reading, and most of them are worshiping.


    With the peace of the country, more is to look up to the scholars, only the scholars can fly out of the mountains, out of the village.


    Gradually, it has evolved into the most promising scholar. Good grades are equal to good people. Comparing two people who can''t go to high school and one who can get excellent grades in the high school entrance examination, we can''t help but favor those who have good grades.


    But aunt Yan''s words, Yan Xiangru''s face flashed strange look, want to move the mouth, but the most total or endure.


    This kind of expression naturally entered Tao Rong''s eyes, and Tao Rong''s mouth was covered with a sneer. If she hadn''t found out later in her last life, she would have been hoodwinked for a lifetime. It''s a pity that in her last life, she was persuaded by the two families, and she didn''t pursue it.


    "What does it have to do with grades! Why do you talk about grades? " As soon as sun Huada is mentioned as a repeater, he will be blown up.


    Finish saying to face Yan Qi fierce to rise, in the heart not comfortable extremely, this Yan Qi how hasn''t responded to come over!


    "Qiqi, don''t be afraid. To tell you the truth, we just had three people drinking together. There are three bowls here! You don''t know what''s going on, someone! Wronged me! And Rong Rong, everyone misunderstood! If you don''t tell the truth, we''ll be finished here. "


    Although what sun Huada said was true, it was in Yan Qi''s heart and provided her with a stage for her performance.


    Yan Qi''s eyes widened. She was surprised that she didn''t react. She looked at Sun Huada and Tao Rong Really? "


    Sun Huada anxiously replied: "of course, it''s true. You quickly said that you were just with us!"


    When people heard this, they were stunned. How could they feel that the more they listened to this conversation, the more inappropriate it was.


    Sun Huada''s stupidity is expected by Tao Rong. In fact, she can interrupt in the middle of the way and not give Yan Qi a chance to act, but how can she have the heart to interrupt.Now the more hi the performance is, the more wonderful it will be when it is exposed.


    Tao Rong quickly showed his anxious mood and said: "Qiqi, you hurry to say it! My mother misunderstood me


    Yan Qi flustered, as if hesitated for a long time, a decisive mood gradually appeared on her face, not the kind of shame to be exposed, but a kind of helpless performance.


    "Well I I admit I drink with Rongrong and huadago The three of us have an appointment Well It''s an appointment. "


    It''s like a man who is about to tell a lie suddenly, nervous and bumpy, finishes one thing, then looks at the crowd nervously, and says: "the three of us, they don''t have a private tryst, absolutely not! We''ve all been drinking. I''ve been drinking a lot! "


    After that, he also secretly nodded his head to Tao Rong, as if he had finished the task to reassure his sisters.


    But none of the adults present resonated with this explanation. It was like swallowing a fly.


    Who can''t tell such an obvious lie! There was an instant judgment in everyone''s mind.


    Aunt Yan said coldly, "if you want Qiqi to cover up for you, Qiqi will naturally agree, but I won''t!"


    Yan Qi heard immediately holding his mother''s hand, gentle and kind said: "Mom, it''s me, we are together, you don''t say, it''s really me!"


    Aunt Yan thinks that her daughter is doing a good job and wants to help Tao Rong. Naturally, she won''t let her daughter die. On the contrary, it will show how good her daughter is. She wants to prove her kindness to her daughter with a trumpet.


    "You said you were here. You said you had drunk together. Why don''t you smell any wine? I can smell it. Sun Huada and Tao Rong are full of wine! Daughter, you are kind-hearted. Don''t be used by others to help cover up the scandal, so that you won''t be able to tell such a thing at last! "

 Chapter 8

    Yan Qi heard her mother say so, immediately made the expression of grievance, as if she had no way, had tried her best.


    Of course, she doesn''t taste like wine. After all, she didn''t drink from beginning to end. She just pretended to sip it a few times. Her purpose is to get Tao Rong drunk, so she won''t let herself get drunk.


    That''s why she was able to stand up and pretend to carry the pot.


    Sun Huada is stupid, he did not expect Yan Qi to tell the truth, people still do not believe. It''s no use after a few brainstorming. I don''t know how to turn the situation around.


    "I We didn''t lie. Yan Qi has been here all the time. She just left. It''s really the three of us together. You believe us! " Sun Huada said anxiously. "Yan Qi, you''re easy to say!"


    Yan Qi said innocently, "I''ve already said huadage. What else do you want me to say?"


    Sun Huada suddenly stopped talking. Yes, what else do you want her to say?


    Tao Rong also said anxiously: "why don''t you believe it? We didn''t lie. Kiki was just here. Didn''t she already say that? "


    "Enough! When do you want to drag down your cousin? It''s really black hearted. Don''t you think your cousin can help you enough? I have to throw all the dirty water on her. How can I be so mean? I''m too young to learn well. I dare not admit that I''ve done something ugly! " Aunt Yan protects Yan Qi behind her and reaches out to push Tao Rong who is ready to hold Yan Qi.


    Then he looked sternly at Yan Xiangru, who had been watching the battle, "you don''t take good care of your daughter! Don''t let your daughter get close to Qiqi in the future, so as not to bring my daughter into trouble. I don''t know about lying and drinking with men. It''s really... "


    "That''s enough. What are you talking about? What''s not clear with men? You''re not afraid of flashing your tongue! Are the two holes under your eyebrows air holes? I was blind. Didn''t you see that? My daughter is innocent! What''s more, they both said that your daughter had come. Even if she did, didn''t your daughter admit it? "


    It''s not that Yan Xiang wants to protect Tao Rong. She just ensures that when Tao Rong marries Tao Yu, she won''t be gossiped.


    "Yes, your daughter admitted it." Sun Auntie can''t help but stand on Yan Xiangru''s side.


    Aunt Yan sneered and said, "blind people can see that it''s children who lie to each other! My daughter and I can''t get together in this matter. If you want to open your eyes and tell lies, I can''t help it, but if you have the ability, you can show me the evidence! Has anyone seen it? "


    What is to open your eyes and tell lies? Tao Rong sneers. She thinks Yan Qi is not afraid of boiling water.


    Up to now, Tao Rong decided to make a fire again, "Qiqi, why do you pretend to help lie? It''s the truth! Why don''t your aunt believe what you say! Do you mean to hurt me


    Tao Rong''s performance seems to be unscrupulous. Yan Qi''s eyes twinkle. She curses Tao Rong half dead in her heart. She thinks that she has done this step, so Tao Rong should admit it. How can she refute it? Is she really scared by this incident, so she is anxious to prove her innocence?


    It''s really a pig. It seems that she has to take things seriously. Anyway, she''s right, and there''s no evidence. People believed her more.


    Yan Qi thought of this and immediately said, "Rong Rong, I I want to help you, but I can''t lie. As soon as my mother hears that I''m lying, I can''t help it! You forgive me, don''t you think nothing happened? Don''t make mistakes next time. "


    It''s really pushing all the dirty water on Tao Rong''s body, which makes her feel guilty! Originally, her reputation in the village was not as good as Yan Qi. Besides her face, if she was too beautiful in the village, she would be rejected.


    After this, Yan Qi is a model of holiness, and she is a complete negative teaching material.


    Last life, because she didn''t refute in time, not only she was beaten and scolded, but also she lost a bad reputation in the village. They all said that the longer she grew up, the more insecure she was. If she hadn''t married and gone with Nie Zhao, those who took advantage of tofu would have been more reckless.


    Tao Rong resisted the hatred in her heart and made an appearance of being forced to hurry. She turned around and went to get the drinking bowl. She only took one of them.


    Then he handed it directly to the crowd, without saying a word, just sobbing. His body trembled, as if he had been wronged and could not speak. He could only prove his innocence, waiting for the Qing to clear himself.


    The little girl is beautiful, but it''s hard for her to cry.


    When a few flashlights and lanterns are illuminated, everything is clear at a glance.


    White porcelain bowl, cyan edge, and the abrupt pink.


    The village head was still a little confused at the beginning, but Mrs. sun next to him grabbed the bowl and said with a smile: "today, I''ve seen what lies are, but I don''t blush. I didn''t expect that I was a good student of Genzheng Miaohong, but I''m a liar. Girl Yanqi, you''d better explain what''s on the edge of the bowl!"


    Yan aunt and Yan Qi from doubt to see, and then to the final shock.Aunt Yan twisted her face, from her original complacency to her sweating, and even her neck seemed to be getting thicker.


    The first reaction is to reach out and grab, but Auntie sun, where to give her a chance.


    "Why? Destroy the evidence! What can you say just now? Truth is your family, your family Yan Qi is the most innocent, the most kind, will never lie, then you are talking about how this is going on! When others are stupid children? Now you''re burning your face! You are so cheeky. Mother and daughter are harming each other. It''s a shame to your men


    Listening to these ugly words, not only aunt Yan broke out, but also Yan Qi''s face turned red, as if there was fire burning her. She was anxious to disappear in place.


    No way! You can''t just admit it!


    "It''s not mine It''s not mine. I''m sure It must be Tao Rong''s stamp on my lipstick! Yeah, Jung Jung, you used my lipstick, right? You said


    Yan Qi is also anxious. Her tone can be said to be a vicious warning. It''s just the same as what happened just now, but the object turns around, and it''s her turn to give a verbal warning, suggesting that others have helped her lie.


    Isn''t that a self accusation? It''s just kids


    Yan Qi like this scared everyone around her.


    As a young woman, she has no time to think carefully, and the artificial buildings have collapsed.


    There was an uproar around.


    Some women with broken mouths can''t help but say: "just now they are looking like they want to maintain. If they really want to maintain Tao Rong and sun Huada, now they simply admit that it''s normal."


    "That''s to say, now I''m anxious to give it to Tao Rong. I also say that Tao Rong stole it, and she just fell in love with her sister? Show us the play


    "I think it''s probably the three of them. The girl of Yan family has always been a good girl. Now she must be afraid that her mother will know her wrongdoing, so she lies."


    "That''s not right. I don''t want to be known. It''s normal to deny it directly. Just now, she pretended to help, and then put on such an expression to mislead us into thinking that she was lying. How can she be so scheming at such a young age! You can''t judge a man by his appearance


    "What does she want?"


    "Who knows! If she doesn''t tell the truth, according to the situation just now, her cousin''s reputation will be ruined. It''s selfish. Poor Rongrong. She has such a cousin. She''s almost killed! "


    "Although Huada is a little bit skinny at ordinary times, it''s hard to get such a reputation! Fortunately, there is still evidence! "


    In the face of the words like a knife flying over, her pale blame obviously didn''t work at all, and things have developed in an uncontrollable direction. Yan Qi finally burst into tears.


    Tao Rong looked at it with a smile in her heart, which was less than one in ten thousand of the rumors she suffered from in those years! So point to cry so collapse grievance, and wait for it, and she cried when it!

 Chapter 9

    "Shut up Aunt Yan''s Qi and blood are surging up. She came to see the excitement and talk sarcastic words to Yan Xiangru, but she didn''t expect to cause trouble. "It must be It must be Tao Rong''s girl who used Qi Qi''s lipstick. They are good sisters. Kiki is not on guard against her. "


    , as a reward for high school, aunt Yan bought things with Yan Qi on the market. When Yan Qi was at the height of her youth, she saw ten pieces of pink lipstick.


    Because it is high-end goods, compared with the baby oil used in the countryside, I don''t know how many times better. It not only smells good, but also the pink is not abrupt on the lips, and it also looks like the lips are pink and moist.


    Aunt Yan bought it with pain. She was the only one in the village. After she painted it, she showed it many times. Everyone envied it, but no one was willing to spend such unjust money on this luxury.


    It can be said that it is unique. Even aunt Yan is reluctant to touch it. How can Yan Qi give it to Tao Rong. It turned out that her favorite lipstick became the key evidence of conviction.


    "You don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin! Look at the mouths of these two girls. One of them is going to peel, the other is going to peel! Isn''t it the same color as the edge of this bowl? If you lie, wipe your mouth first?! Oh, I remember, you said, this color is not easy to wipe off on the mouth! It can only occupy the edge of the bowl at most. Hum


    Auntie sun spoke in a loud voice, her waist straight. While satirizing, he made a conclusion. There is no possibility of refutation.


    This time, Yan''s mother and daughter are really stupid. Yan Qi can only sob and pretend to be pathetic. She buries her head in aunt Yan''s arms. She really has no face to see people. She can''t bear those people''s piercing eyes.


    Although aunt Yan was confused, she insisted on defending her daughter''s reputation.


    "Yes! It''s the three of them, all right! Our family is strict. Qiqi is afraid to be scolded by her father. What''s the big deal is worth catching. Tao Rong must have taken the initiative to take Qiqi. It''s not Qiqi''s fault! "


    Yan Qi in her arms heard here, whimpering and nodding, as if she was the victim and could not make sense.


    Auntie sun snorted coldly and said to Yan Xiangru, who was holding her breath beside her, "if you want me to say, Tao''s daughter-in-law, is your sister-in-law against you! They want to damage your daughter''s reputation. Don''t drag my son into the water


    Although Yan Xiangru resents her sister-in-law, as long as Tao Rong''s reputation is preserved, she doesn''t want to fight with her elder brother''s family. It''s not good for her to make her niece lose face. My sister-in-law''s anger is enough.


    Yan Xiang thinks like this, and is not going to pay attention to Aunt sun''s provocation. As a result, Tao Rong suddenly leans to Yan Xiangru. If there are not too many people present, Yan Xiangru really wants to throw out the trouble maker!


    "Angela, I don''t feel well when I go to my mother''s house to drink."


    At the beginning, everyone thought that all the symptoms of Tao Rong were caused by drunkenness, but there was something wrong with it.


    "Ah, the child is not feverish."


    "Tao''s daughter-in-law, don''t you hurry to show it to the children."


    Yan Xiangru naturally knows that Tao Rong has a fever. Before, Tao Rong said that she was uncomfortable at home. She knew that Tao Rong had a fever as soon as she touched it, but she was not willing to take her to the health station. There was no medicine at home, so she directly asked her to drink more hot water, cover it with a quilt, and then go to sleep?


    It''s not so delicate. It happens that Tao Rong has finished her dinner in the evening. All the dishes and clothes have been washed. There''s nothing more for her. Let her sleep.


    She just went out to play, and in the twinkling of an eye, the person lying on the bed was brought here.


    Yan Xiangru hesitates. She doesn''t know whether to let others know that she has a fever or pretend that she is drunk. However, Tao Rong falls down on her next second.


    They were all in a hurry. They kept urging Yan Xiangru to send people to the health station. Although it was night, there were nurses on duty.


    "Oh, no No, I have medicine at home. Just go back and have a sleep. " Yan Xiangru is holding Tao Rong and pinching her flesh in the invisible place, trying to force her to wake up quickly.


    But Tao Rong, who was drunk and really had a high fever, was numb to the pain, and did not frown.


    "Ah, I''ve fainted. What can I do if I burn my brain? The little boy in the next village was ignored by his family. After a day of burning out, he passed away and didn''t come back again. It''s not a trivial matter. Send someone to the village as soon as possible!"


    "That''s right. Don''t be reluctant to give up money. Children''s health is the most important thing!"


    "Here, I''ll help you with it!"


    Yan Xiangru blushed and said that it''s not for you to spend money. Of course you are enthusiastic! It''s none of your business!


    The village head couldn''t see it any more. If he didn''t pull his son, his son would rush up. So the village head said solemnly, "everything here has been made clear. You should take your child to the health station quickly. Don''t really have an accident. It''s too late for you to regret it!"The trend of the times, Yan Xiangru no matter how thick skinned also can''t stand, finally can only bear the gas with other women together with Tao Rong left the house toward the health station.


    And the rest of the people are talking about looking at the Yan Family Mother and daughter.


    "Still sophistry, this fever does not have a long time how can faint!"


    "That''s to say, it''s really fun to pull people out to play when they are sick."


    "Well Stop talking... "


    If there are too many people, it''s better not to be targeted by the official''s family.


    His son was almost stigmatized, or not to deal with the mother and daughter of the branch secretary, the village head and his wife naturally look very smelly.


    The village head said nothing else, and said to Yan Qi coldly: "the older generation said well, first learn to be a man, then learn knowledge. No matter how much knowledge there is, it''s useless if people can''t do it!"


    This is not to Yan Qi face.


    Yan Qi immediately want to spray a mouthful of blood out, but now, all the grievances and unwilling also can only go to the stomach inside pharynx, so as to stop loss in time.


    When they were all gone, aunt Yan felt relieved. When she wanted to talk about her daughter, she saw her daughter in tears and was not willing to scold her.


    "This What the hell is going on


    "Ma, I''m wronged. In fact, it''s sun Huada and Tao Rong who want to hook up with each other and let me make a bridge in the middle. I only agree for the sake of my sisters. Who knows they''re going to make a mess when they encounter something! I''ve been wronged to death! "


    "Why didn''t you just say that?" Aunt Yan is anxious to find everyone back and explain clearly.


    "What can I say! Sun Huada and Tao Rong are forced to bite me back. How can I stand them alone! And they didn''t really happen. I I''ll never be a good man or meddle in my business again


    Looking at her daughter''s beautiful face, she cried and wrinkled. Aunt Yan quickly held her in her arms and comforted her with a soft voice. She scolded her bitterly. She already hated her, especially Tao Rong. Why does that little bitch bother her daughter? What qualifications does she have!


    Aunt Yan doesn''t look up to her sister-in-law''s family and Tao Rong''s. although the village head''s family is also very annoying, she is the village official. She is the most angry and can''t account for others. After all, the persimmon becomes the carrier of hatred.


    Listening to her mother scold Tao Rong, Yan Qi''s heart is much more comfortable. She buries her small face and distorts her viciousness. She vows to revenge and make Tao Rong lose face even more. Only in this way can she make up for all the humiliation and injury she has suffered today.


    Yan Qi doesn''t think there''s something wrong with Tao Rong. She thinks that Tao Rong is timid and afraid of reputation damage, so she tries to prove her innocence.


    Hum, she''s really a bitch. She''s always in love with her sisters. She sold her at the key time! She won''t let Tao Rong go!

 Chapter 10

    Yan Xiangru really wants to beat Tao Rong and let her pretend to be a sick cat. But now many people are watching, she really has to bear it. She has to pay for the pain and hang the water. The nurse says that she will stay one night to observe. Seeing that Tao Rong has not woken up, Yan Xiangru can only bear to go home.


    As soon as Yan Xiang leaves, Tao Rong naturally doesn''t have to pretend to sleep, and she can''t sleep either. She hates to close her eyes. The darkness will make her mistake that she is still in hell and hasn''t come back. Only when she opens her eyes can she really feel her rebirth and she is 16 years old.


    But this time she and Nie Zhao just met, her Xiao Xiao has not come.


    Tao Rong quietly lay on the bed, motionless, thinking about everything in the past life, even if the body was hot, breathing difficulties, her expression did not change at all, as if with the surrounding dead into a static thing.


    So when the nurse came in to check, she was startled by Tao Rong''s death. "Ah, banyan, you wake up! Why don''t you call your aunt! You give me a fright


    The nurse in the health station is an aunt, and she has a daughter who is still in junior high school. Although most families in the countryside still prefer boys to girls, even Yan Qi, who is so beloved, is not equal to her three-year-old brother.


    But the nurse''s family situation is not the same, her husband died early, only with his daughter, so especially cherish their daughter, and her daughter is a clever obedient.


    "Auntie Wu, please." Tao Rong opened her mouth, and the voice of dryness flowed out.


    Aunt Wu immediately gave Tao Rong a glass of boiling water and helped her sit up.


    At this time, aunt Wu was almost the same age as Tao Rong when she died, but compared with the depressed Tao Rong at that time, she still had a sweet smile in her hard life, because she had a source of happiness.


    Aunt Wu touched Tao Rong''s forehead and said with a smile, "yes, it''s already retired. I''ll have a good sleep at night and hang a bottle of water in the morning to go home."


    Tao Rong nodded cleverly.


    "Next time you don''t feel well, come early and see a doctor without spending money, then the medicine will cost money. Your aunt just can''t bear it. When you grow up, you can''t fall any disease. Look at your thin, yellow and brittle hair. You look a little malnourished. It''s coming. Does it hurt when you come? "


    When it comes to the body, aunt Wu is enthusiastic about it. Although half of the care comes from the instinct of the doctor, it still drops a few drops of sweet spring water to Tao Rong''s dry heart.


    Back to feel the first ray of sunshine turned out to be unfamiliar aunt.


    Tao Rong can only smile bitterly.


    The vicissitudes of life that did not meet the age of a young girl suddenly appeared on her face, as if she had experienced a life of great sorrow and had seen through the world of mortals. Aunt Wu was flustered by this look, but she immediately felt that it might be caused by a fever, so she didn''t worry much.


    But when she heard Tao Rong''s soft thanks, aunt Wu was still a little distressed for the little girl.


    When people are sick, they all want their families to be with them. But just now she has explained the situation. Yan Xiangru still goes away without looking back. Even when she pays the money, she is so reluctant.


    It''s bad luck for the girl to have such a mother.


    "Aunt Wu is on the night shift now. What about little sister Gan?" Tao Rong asked when she saw aunt Wu busy around her.


    "That little girl finished her homework and fell asleep in my duty room." Aunt Wu immediately smiles when she mentions her daughter. "I''m a little fool. I''ve been working on my homework for so long, and I don''t expect to be a doctor in the future. It will be good for her to enter high school in the future. "


    Said here, aunt Wu suddenly stopped, a little embarrassed looking at Tao Rong, see her look did not change, this just relieved.


    After all, Tao Rong used to do well in school, but it''s really disappointing that she didn''t get into high school.


    Tao Rong didn''t pay attention, but listening to the way aunt Wu got along with her daughter made her feel envious, and her heart began to ache.


    It can be heard that Aunt Wu dotes on GaN Xiaomei and Gan Xiaomei worships her mother. She is really a mother and daughter with very harmonious feelings.


    She could have done this in her last life, but she didn''t cherish it. She was selfish and focused on herself. She instinctively ignored Xiao Xiao who wanted to get close to her. She was so mean, so she deserved to end up like that.


    "Aunt Wu, if someone wants to hurt your daughter, you will protect her, right?" Tao Rong suddenly said without end.


    Aunt Wu immediately said conditionally, "that''s right! Who dares to hurt my daughter? I will fight with him I''m in a hurry. I''m excited. Sure enough, it''s hard to be a mother.


    After that, he looked at Tao Rong and guessed: "don''t worry, your grandmother will protect you, and every mother will protect her daughter."


    Tao Rong didn''t explain aunt Wu''s misunderstanding, because she had already thought of other places.


    In the last life, Gan Xiaomei stayed in school because she failed the exam. She didn''t come home from school until very late, but she was attacked by a drunkard on the way.Gan Xiaomei is crazy and sent to the madhouse. Aunt Wu directly hacked the drunkard to death and was sentenced to prison. A mother and daughter are thus almost cut off from each other forever.


    It was an accident, but since it happened, how could Tao Rong allow the same tragedy as her daughter to happen to others!


    After aunt Wu left, Tao Rong thought of Xiao Xiao from Gan Xiaomei. Because of the drugs, Tao Rong still fell asleep, but the nightmare still haunted her, making her unable to sleep.


    After waking up, her mind is full of pictures of her daughter''s tragic death, and her new body has tears. Tao Rong has to cover her mouth in this quiet night to suppress all her voices and cry.


    She once again warned herself, she must be patient, she must wait, some revenge is not anxious, daughter is the most important, must see her Xiaoxiao again.


    Just like Tongxin demon, it became Tao Rong''s hint.


    Before Xiao Xiao was born, all things were constantly practiced in her mind. She was not as smart as those demons, and she was not as scheming as them. So she had to think more, think more, think over and over again, think about all the possibilities, think about the headache to the explosion, and she was not willing to stop.


    She has to train herself slowly to be able to face all the hardships on the way to her daughter, even if it''s 9981.


    Tao Rong cried and fell asleep like this. She was awakened by the nightmare again and again. She couldn''t sleep all night.


    The next morning, aunt Wu saw that her face was so bad that she thought she had a fever again. After a check, she found that the medicine still worked and the fever had subsided, but the fever was easy to recur, so she had to hang another bottle of water.


    Aunt Wu is giving Tao Rong a needle. Gan Xiaomei, who hasn''t had enough sleep, comes over with rice porridge and hands it to Tao Rong. It''s already hot. "

 Chapter 11

    Gan Xiaomei was a classmate with Tao Yu on the third day of this year. She was friendly and lively. She was not as mature as her peers. She was short and smaller. She had a round face, tender skin, and black hair. Her hair was braided into two strands, and her hand was flawless. It can be seen how healthy she was.


    Looking at Gan Xiaomei, Tao Rong was a little stunned. Aunt Wu said with a smile: "it''s OK to eat while hanging water. Otherwise your stomach will get cold easily. Eat, don''t mention it


    The rice porridge was made by Aunt Wu before she was on duty. The weight must be her and Gan Xiaomei''s. she plans to eat it when it''s hot in the morning, but now she has to give it to her. How can she eat it.


    "No I''ll eat it later. "


    "Don''t be polite to your aunt. We still have several cakes here, which are enough to eat. And I will go home after my duty." Aunt Wu said with a smile.


    Aunt Wu did not expect this. Tao Rong''s family didn''t come alone. It''s really chilling. That''s why she prepared breakfast for Tao Rong and sympathized with the child.


    Gan Xiaomei is still huffing, see they push around, also have no patience, "Rongrong elder sister, aunt let you eat, you eat! Only when I have enough food can I get well. I put it here, and I''ll go back to eat it. "


    With that, Gan Xiaomei put down her chopsticks and ran away.


    Aunt Wu was angry and said with a smile, "this child will lose his temper if he doesn''t give her a lie in."


    Not only aunt Wu, but also Tao Rong can''t help but smile lovingly when she sees such a girl. Is she angry when she gets up? Xiao Xiao don''t know if there is, but even if there is an estimate, there is no chance to send her a message.


    Unable to resist aunt Wu''s enthusiasm, Tao Rong ate rice porridge and warmed her stomach and heart.


    She will repay this kindness.


    After hanging the water, it''s eight o''clock in the morning, and Tao Rong is going to leave.


    At this time, doctor Tao RongZi came out to see how he was going to drink! I don''t want to. I''ll pay attention later. Otherwise, when you get old, you''ll suffer. "


    The old man''s face was fierce and his heart was good, so Tao Rong replied with a smile, "well, never again."


    It seems that the village has been spread all over, because she tried her best to prove last night that it''s hard for this rumor to bias against her. There is at most one charge of stealing alcohol, which is shared equally.


    Tao Rong said good-bye to the old doctor and aunt Wu, and was about to leave the health station. However, he didn''t walk a few steps. When Tao Rong looked back, he saw that Gan Xiaomei came running with half a cake in her mouth and handed her half a big cake in a paper bag.


    "I can''t eat any more. I''ll give you half. You''ll take it with you on the way." Gan Xiaomei said vaguely. The smile on the face is also visible to the naked eye, it seems to get up gas has gone.


    Then look down at the paper bag pushed down on the chest. The big cake inside is neat, obviously cut.


    Tao Rong looked up again and saw aunt Wu on her bicycle smiling at her.


    In an instant, Tao Rong''s eyes turned red. She took the cake, gave them a smile, and then bowed to thank them.


    Gan Xiaomei happily shakes her hands and follows her mother. She is going to be sent to school.


    Tao Rong watched them disappear, and then turned to leave.


    It doesn''t matter. There is still one month to go before the senior high school entrance examination.


    Tao Rong took the cake, but she was not very hungry. Maybe she was used to starvation and her stomach became smaller, so a bowl of rice porridge filled her stomach.


    The health station is shared by several villages, so in the periphery of shankan village, Tao Rong no longer studies. Naturally, she doesn''t have to rush home. Moreover, the earlier she goes back, the earlier she works. It''s better to let her work slowly.


    Walking slowly towards the entrance of the village, I saw two bright colors standing at the door.


    One is dark green and the other is bright goose yellow.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. She didn''t expect to see him so soon.


    Nie Zhao, her daughter''s father, is being entangled by a woman at the moment.


    That night, she didn''t open her eyes, so she didn''t see anything. She almost forgot what Nie Zhao looked like when he was young. After all, even if it was a marriage, there were few opportunities for them to meet.


    But even if it''s a handful, Tao Rong still remembers how she crossed from her first love to her extravagant love.


    This man, even if he doesn''t do anything, just standing there is enough to make people happy. Unlike those TV stars who will be sought after by girls in the future, he is really handsome. From the skeleton to the skin bag, he is the kind of handsome who doesn''t need to be decorated.


    Each of the facial features is exquisite, and together, it is a perfect combination. Every change of facial expression exudes a unique charm.


    So he likes to wear a hat. Whether it''s military uniform or combat uniform, wearing a hat can increase his dignity as a soldier.


    Of course, it''s only necessary when he is young. With the growth of age, he gradually matures. In the future, the kind of prestige distributed all over his body can completely replace the role of hat now, which makes ordinary people dare not look directly at him.But then again, even if he didn''t become a soldier, with that face, he would definitely get away with it.


    Coupled with the body full of male hormones, I''m afraid that the women who contact him will fall.


    And with such a man''s wife''s identity, humble she soon can''t see who she is, and then be boasted a few words to expand to no north.


    But now any man in her eyes is just a cloud, she will never be lost by this man. In the final analysis, she didn''t know this man at all before, and she was just confused by the charm of appearance.


    Just like the woman standing in front of him now, she not only admires his beautiful and elegant face, but also knows his identity.


    After all, it''s the mayor''s daughter. It''s normal to have information channels.


    Tao Rong is not interested in those two people. Today she will meet them because she is not the same as I. she just went to the health station, so she won''t mind her own business.


    As long as we can have a baby with him in the end.


    Tao Rong thought extremely and heard the conversation between them.


    "Brother Zhao, you can take it. It''s our common people''s wish. You''ve worked hard for disaster relief." Jiaodidi''s voice is tender.


    "This female comrade, my name is Nie Zhao. You can call me Comrade Nie, or Comrade Nie Zhao." The blunt answer has been a little impatient. "Moreover, it seems that you are not a villager of these three villages. Even if you come to deliver things, you should give them to the army directly instead of me. By the way, the army will not accept them."


    Tao Rong can''t help suspecting that this is Nie Zhao? Such a naive and straightforward answer, no wonder it will be entangled.


    It seems that Nie Zhao, who used to be mature, steady and cold-hearted, hasn''t been trained yet. After all, he is only 20 years old now, and even his handsome appearance is full of youth like a young man.


    Tao Rong glanced a little. Sure enough, Nie Zhao''s jaw tightened at the angle she could see.


    Just as he was about to take back his sight, Nie Zhao''s Obsidian like eyes suddenly swept down, facing Tao Rong''s transparent but indifferent eyes.


    Nie Zhao obviously recognized Tao Rong at a glance, but he couldn''t believe that the little girl lying on the haystack last night had such a pair of eyes, which made her feel different from her.


    Tao Rong flustered to take back the line of sight, the heart can''t help but accelerate for a while, until now, with his eyes will still let her instinctive tension.


    She despised the feeling of disgusting herself, and wanted to leave quickly. All of a sudden, the sound of refreshing water splashing came from behind.


    "Hello, little girl."


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately the footstep is faster.


    Nie Zhao is also a Leng, did not expect the little girl so do not cooperate, immediately change the plan, in front of the woman said: "sorry, I have something else, please go back." With that, without waiting for the girl to answer, Nie Zhao chased Tao Rong, who left quickly.

 Chapter 12

    No matter how fast Tao Rong walked, his pace was small. Nie Zhao soon caught up with him.


    Tao Rong a turn, Nie Zhao also instinctively catch up.


    But he didn''t expect, a turn around, head-on almost hit Tao Rong.


    It turns out that the other side will stop immediately after turning and wait for him to turn around.


    Nie Zhao looks at him in the light of the rising sun. The little girl looks at him coldly.


    This kind of mature and defensive expression appears on a young girl''s face. It''s really uncoordinated. Looking at it like this, Nie Zhaoyi is really uncomfortable for a while.


    Looking at the girl''s tiny pupil, amber is like glass, but her eyes are too cold, and she lost the girl''s look. Because she is carrying the light behind her back, there is a deep strength in her eyes. This kind of sight makes Nie Zhao explain instinctively.


    "I''m not a bad person."


    After all, Nie Zhao knew that the little girl didn''t know herself, but she didn''t open her eyes last night.


    In this way, Tao Rong was also in a tumbling mood, but after a while he became strangely calm, as if he could not lift any waves at all.


    In front of her, this dazzling man, like the sun, has always been the moon in the water. Looking at the moon close at hand, she can never catch it.


    She had been infatuated with a period of time, experienced the deer collision, experienced all kinds of pink fantasy, also experienced blind self-confidence, until the later collapse of suspicion, and then to give up all despair to leave, she dedicated more than ten years of youth for this man.


    But the man hardly looked back at her.


    She resented, scolded, and even resented that he didn''t deal with his daughter''s affairs. It was good for her to scold her and beat her.


    But no matter she cheated or killed her daughter, the man probably didn''t deliver any emotion to her, love or hate.


    For this man, I''m afraid she''s just a person who has to marry and give up. He knows it''s designed and doesn''t know who he blames. But from the beginning, he doesn''t have a good impression on her, which is for sure.


    Although he didn''t feel sorry for her later, his wife''s position was also in vain. He should have given her a lot of material, but he had no emotion at all. He stayed in the military region for almost a long time. Until she was eighteen.


    Tao''s design, her shameless initiative to completely break the last trace of harmony between them, at that time he should be disgusted with her.


    Only after Xiao Xiao was born did he occasionally go home. At that time, Tao Rong was still in a poor mode of thinking. She thought that children were a bond, and she and Nie Zhao would gradually get along with each other when they had children. But she was wrong. Nie Zhao still maintained her basic face and loved her.


    Then Tao Rong discovered that The world began to crumble, and she also cheated when she was seeking spiritual comfort. Now she can''t tell whether she is for revenge or for freedom.


    In fact, until now, Tao Rong didn''t feel sorry for Nie Zhao. Anyway, he was the one who was sorry for himself first. They were half the weight.


    This time there will be no more love and hate. The person in front of her is just a tool for her to see her daughter again.


    "Then don''t follow me. I can''t see the village now." Tao Rong said frankly.


    Nie Zhao was stunned to hear the little girl say such cold words in a soft and crisp voice.


    Nie Zhao has never been so hated by girls. After all, he has a good skin. Although he is not proud of it, he still finds it troublesome, but with this face, he has never been frustrated in front of any women.


    Nie Zhao, who has a strong intuition, suddenly reacts that the little girl hates herself inexplicably from the first sight.


    He obviously saved her, although it''s not something to ask for credit, but even strangers don''t have to hate it at first sight. Mingming is a pretty little girl. How can she have such a character.


    "Little girl, have I done anything to annoy you?" Nie Zhao frowned and asked.


    "You don''t explicitly refuse others, but you use me as a shield?" Tao Rong''s expressionless statement.


    Nie Zhao face instantly embarrassed, he did not expect this little girl so keen. Now that he has been torn down, he will not deliberately hide it.


    "Sorry! It''s me who''s rude to you. " Nie Zhao sincerely apologizes.


    Generally, this kind of situation will be exposed by anyone. After all, it''s no big deal.


    But when Tao Rong saw that he was so frank and sincere, he became more and more angry. "Don''t you think that I can''t be provoked by that person? Your transfer may cause me trouble. What if she is jealous of me and treats me as an imaginary enemy?"


    Rao is an excellent soldier who can quickly respond to any emergency. Nie Zhao is shocked by Tao Rong for a moment.


    Are little girls so precocious now? Clearly is a younger than his sister looking at the child, how can think of jealousy such things, people will not take her as a potential rival.


    Nie Zhao''s stupor was only for a moment, and soon recovered. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help smiling, and his tone of speaking became like teasing a child. "The little girl''s lesson is that I''m thoughtless. I''ll apologize to you again. Please forgive me."The morning light of summer was already dazzling at this point, and Nie Zhao stood up against the light. At this moment, the light sprinkled on him, as if there were countless shining sequins attached to him.


    His smile, coupled with the natural charming radian of his mouth, is as refreshing as dew dripping green leaves and cool wind blowing petals. The shape of his eyes seems to have become the standard peach blossom eyes, and his eyes are shining and black.


    Originally used to handsome charm value immediately increased several degrees, the whole body because of wearing camouflage clothes to bring the sense of dignity also reduced for a long time.


    He is still so charming, but Tao Rong''s eyes are no longer flashing, only the endless sadness in her heart. In the last life, he never showed this kind of smile in front of her even in the face of strangers, which shows how pathetic she is.


    Tao Rong clenched her teeth and said in a more bad tone: "you are very handsome, military comrades. You will be liked by women, so when you encounter this kind of trouble in the future, you can directly say that you have a sweetheart, and you will never take a fancy to others in your life. Let them die." At this point, Tao Rong that almost no need to modify the Daimei pick, sneer and said: "this will give you a lot of trouble."


    Tao Rong said and turned to go, firm and fast pace, until disappeared in the corner, Nie Zhao back to God.


    Where did he annoy her? It seems that he made her even more disgusted. His friendly and friendly attitude was so strongly disgusted that Nie Zhao was beyond his imagination.


    "Little girl, my temper is really..." Nie Zhao has no choice but to shake his head. He turns around and disappears in the path. It''s not until he goes back to the camp at night and inquires a little that he knows that the girl saved last night is Tao Rong.


    On the other side, Tao Rong, who was walking towards home, suddenly saw several little boys playing with pictures under a tree, with his schoolbags piled up in a mess.


    A few people are playing fiercely, feel someone''s voice, suddenly startled, see people immediately relieved.


    One of the boys looked at Tao Rong impatiently and said, "sister, why are you here! Go home soon

 Chapter 13

    Although the tone is impatient, but with a layer of guilty, Tao Rong did not expect to meet Tao Yu here.


    Tao Yu, her brother.


    She wanted to stab someone to death!


    Tao Rong stood there stiff and slightly lowered her eyes. Her dense and black eyelashes covered the scene like the wings of a black butterfly.


    Originally, the hands that naturally hung on the side of the body could not help but clench into fists, and the whole body''s blood seemed to be freezing little by little.


    Her brother in name.


    The last time we met, it was a nightmare she could never forget. It was like an invisible scar. It was hidden carefully, but it was festering and aching all the time.


    It was just at that time that her relationship with Nie Zhao fell to the freezing point. She was called back by the Tao family to give money, but was locked in the room by Tao Yu, a bachelor who had been unable to marry a daughter-in-law for many years. When she reflected, she was almost knocked down by her sick brother.


    At that time, Tao Yu knew that Tao Rong was not a relative, but was brought back by her parents from outside, so she had no psychological share. She also thought that Tao Rong should sacrifice for his family, and she was beautiful and nourishing. Even if she knew her secret, she would keep it secret. For Tao Yu, who didn''t dare to find a woman and couldn''t get a daughter-in-law, it was the best choice I''m not going to be a candidate.


    So regardless of Tao Rong''s cry for help, he raped her in the attic.


    Those dozens of minutes were like hell for Tao Rong. Her heart and soul were torn apart. The fear of incest and the disgust of being bullied tormented her spirit. When Tao Yu got up from her, she was hurt all over and couldn''t move.


    If Yan Xiangru didn''t rush in to relieve her, she would choose to jump directly from the window of the attic after she can move, and die.


    Yan Xiangru only told her in that case that she was not born and had no blood relationship, so in her brainwashing, what''s wrong with helping her younger brother who grew up together to be a man? Her younger brother is so miserable. As a sister, she should help him and repay his family''s kindness to her.


    Yan Xiangru tells Tao Rong that she was abandoned in the garbage. If they hadn''t picked her up, she would have died long ago.


    The kindness of saving lives and nurturing for more than ten years has made the collapsed Tao Rong feel aggrieved. She can only leave the three-story villa that she brazenly wants to come to for her family.


    They still need her to live and continue to take money from the Nie family, so how can they let her die easily. After she proposed never to see them again, Yan Xiangru also agreed, as long as regular money on the line.


    Because of this impact, her heart is more distorted, and she dare not let her daughter close to her. She did not dare to tell Nie Zhao, but also wanted a little comfort, but what she saw was that he was getting along with his sister-in-law tenderly.


    Just when she was about to go crazy, Wen Yifeng appeared


    She won''t let go of any of the people in the Tao family, but Tao Yu is the one she wants to kill herself most.


    But Not now.


    You have to bear it.


    Tao Rong thought silently in his heart, but the teeth in his mouth had been gnawed.


    Tao Rong can''t help but blame Nie Zhao.


    Because of Nie Zhao''s pursuit, she took a wrong path. She didn''t expect to run into her.


    Tao Rong resisted the strong murderous spirit from the bottom of her heart and wanted to turn around and leave.


    But I didn''t expect Tao Yu to catch up, "Hey, I tell you, you can''t..."


    Tao Yu said while holding out his hand and grabbing Tao Rong''s wrist.


    Just like being bitten by a poisonous snake, Tao Rong is almost neurotic and suddenly shakes off Tao Yu. The strength makes Tao Yu fall to the ground without standing firm.


    Tao Rong took out her hand and wiped it as if it was dirty.


    But Tao Yu is sitting on the ground completely confused, this is still the usual everywhere to let themselves, take care of themselves, bullied by their own elder sister?


    After seeing that he fell on the bottom, his friends burst into laughter.


    Tao Yu''s face flushed with shame and anger. At the age of 15, it''s not too much to say that he is a little adult. At least he is taller than Tao Rong.


    Besides, because of the good health, he grows strong, but his skin is too white, his throat is not obvious, and he has a flat head. If he doesn''t look fierce and disgusting, he can be regarded as a tiger headed boy.


    In fact, Tao Rong is not like him at all. Tao Rong had no doubt before.


    The young man of this age has a good face and is very rude. What''s more, if he resists his family members who have never been fierce to him, he will not allow it.


    So Tao Yu almost jumped up like a catapult. "Damn you, you dare to throw me!"


    Tao Yu rushed up and grabbed Tao Rong''s arm with one hand. He raised his other hand and wanted to hit someone.


    I used to push and shove at home, but I really didn''t do it. After all, I was my sister in name. At this time, Tao Yu didn''t know that Tao Rong was not born.But this time he finally showed his ferocity. If you raise your hand, you will hit your elder sister.


    Tao Rong can''t accept being touched by him at all now. He just twists his backhand hard, and turns the other party''s arm abruptly. The pain makes Tao Yu whine, turn his back, and Tao Rong turns again. "Fuck my mother? Isn''t my mother your mother? Tao Yu, do you dare to do such things? "


    Say Tao Rong hand strength more heavy, Tao Yu also strong resistance, but because of the posture reason, he is afraid of pain, can''t resist at all.


    Not far away a few boys are looking silly, no one came forward to help.


    "Tao Rong, you cunt, you dare to do this to me. You wait. If you look good in the future, let me go! It''s going to break, it''s going to break! " Tao Yu screamed.


    Tao Rong really wants to get rid of him, but in order to marry Nie Zhao smoothly, she can''t make Yan Xiangru angry for the time being.


    Tao Rong thought of this, bear the fierce breath, directly kick, let Tao Yu fell out, directly fell a dog eat excrement.


    Looking at him crying in pain, Tao Rong felt a lot more relaxed. Then she turned around and left, regardless of Tao Yu''s curse. Anyway, he was stupid, and it was easy to curse his parents.


    After a long walk, Tao Rong''s anger dissipated. She looked down at her arm, which had just been forced. It was already red and swollen, and there was a tendency to gradually deepen the color. It was obviously a large area of soft tissue contusion, and there might be subcutaneous bleeding.


    Really It really hurts.


    I can''t believe that I just twisted my arm to such an angle in order to resist.


    How can the body of a malnourished 16-year-old girl create any miracle because of the change of her actual age? With her strength, if she really wants to start, she will only be beaten in the face of Tao Yu.


    But she was more fierce. She was most afraid of this kind of recklessness in the fight. At that time, she was willing to fight against the whole arm.


    That kind of pain at that time is not ordinary people can endure, but the mind has been numb Tao Rong can endure it, in a very angry state, even the brow will not wrinkle, so in Tao Yu''s surprise to fight back successfully.


    How much pain she felt at that time, how much she hurt Tao Yu.


    The first step to success is to take revenge on her son.


    And she doesn''t worry about Tao Yu complaining at all. Since she can''t directly deal with Yan Xiangru and bully a child, she can still do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Until he was helped up by his brothers, Tao Yu could not react to what he had experienced.


    "Tao Yu, is your elder sister taking the wrong medicine? How cruel! Never seen her like this! Didn''t I respond to all your requests before? If we have a sister in our family, who will be so good to us? "


    "Cut, elder sister Tao Yu, where can I praise her? Their family is so much more son than daughter. It can''t be regarded as younger brother or sister. That''s the master servant. Tao Yu doesn''t treat his elder sister as a relative and becomes a slave. Now she is punished. Your elder sister is rebelling against you."


    "Shut up Tao Yu was so angry that his brain ached, but the sprains all over his body hurt more.


    Although there was no bleeding place, it really hurt him. That bitch was dead. He didn''t hurt so much when fighting with others.


    "When I go back, my mother must kill her!"


    Tao Yu firmly and ferociously said, obviously he is very confident that this is not cruel, but the truth, as long as he said Tao Rong started on him, his mother will kill her, if dad is at home is better, it will definitely let her lose half of her life.


    The more he thought about it, the more ferocious he was, and the more fierce he was.


    "Well, have you heard? Last night, the village head''s son and your elder sister... " One of the boys said.


    "It''s the three of them who steal alcohol, and it''s nothing." Another boy said.


    "I don''t believe it. Don''t you know who huadago is? I can''t cheat adults, but I can''t. He must want to get your sister drunk, and then... "


    "If you want me to tell you, your elder sister is really beautiful. She is no worse than the girls in the city. Before, Hua Zi said that he was still dreaming... "


    One of them quickly smashed the boy who wanted to gossip and motioned him not to say this in front of his brother, otherwise he would be beaten.


    After all, ordinary brothers and sisters will not be insulted by outsiders even if they don''t get along well.


    If you say this, you are looking for a fight.


    But Tao Yu didn''t scold them as they thought, but fell into meditation with unnatural and perplexed look on his face.


    At their age, they are rural children, and they can say some yellow jokes. Xiao thinks that it''s normal for them to do something. If someone breaks down at the age of 15 or 16 in this village, it''s the most powerful thing for boys.


    However, most people still have lust heart and no lust gall. They are still studying, and they are taught by orthodoxy not to mess around. At most, they can solve the problem by themselves and discuss their experience. However, Tao Yu has not participated in such discussions.Because he knew that he was different from others, he was very abnormal.

 Chapter 14

    Tao Rong finally went back to her home. Looking at the home she had not been to for many years, Tao Rong was really in a trance. She had never taken the wrong road along the way. Since she still remembers so deeply, we can see how deep the past is engraved in her soul.


    The most terrible thing is that it''s all a scam.


    She shouldn''t have belonged here.


    Even dying in a so-called garbage dump is better than that life in the past.


    Tao Rong is in a daze at the wooden door in front of his courtyard. Suddenly, the door is opened from inside.


    The person who came out was Tao Qian, her father in name.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that there was a person standing at the door. Tao Qian was startled, his expression flickered, and then he got up and said, "what are you doing here, dead girl?! Scare me! Get out of the way


    A mouth, that a share of wine can not hide the face.


    Without mercy, he pushed Tao Rong and strode out.


    Tao Rong coldly looked at his back, did not speak, did not call him, but slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    At this time of the last life, she was in the kitchen with a high fever, so she didn''t meet Tao Qian directly, until after a while, Yan Xiang ran back and beat her sleepy.


    If you want to avoid beating and scolding, Tao Rong''s smartest way is to stop Tao Qian from leaving and delay until Yan Xiangru comes back.


    However, although it avoids Yan Xiangru''s beating and scolding, it may also encounter Tao Qian''s violence.


    What''s more, if she doesn''t let Tao Qian go, how can Tao Qian lose the money left by her family for Tao Yu to go to high school.


    If you don''t push her to sell, how can you force her to go.


    So Tao Rong calmly looked at Tao Qian and walked into the kitchen.


    Yes, she lives in the kitchen, which, to be exact, is the innermost compartment of the kitchen where matches and sundries are stored.


    It''s an airtight place, cold in winter and hot in summer.


    Let her live here, the first reason is that there is really no empty room at home. Since childhood, she was not allowed to share a room with Tao Yu. Fortunately, she has not been in a room. Even if she is a child, she will feel nauseous in retrospect.


    As for the second reason, of course, it''s because she takes care of almost all the housework after she is ten years old, and it''s convenient to cook in the kitchen.


    If it wasn''t for the men and women in their 30s and 40s who went to work in the fields, Yan Xiangru would not have been able to take over the land for fear of being stabbed in the spine.


    Even on the day when she was in confinement with a fever, she got up and made breakfast in a daze. If she burned it carelessly, she was fined not to eat.


    In retrospect, she was really abused, but she was so used to it that she thought everything was normal.


    So she came back later today. It''s a good meal to get one less meal.


    Back in his cubicle, there was a simple wooden bed and a desk made of thick wooden cases with oil lamps and books on it.


    Tao Rong thinks that it''s not because of conscience that Tao''s family let her go to junior high school, but because the whole village is like this. What''s more, there are government subsidies. Their family''s conditions are not bad at the beginning. There is also a village branch secretary''s uncle who has to take it out, so they have to do it.


    And high school is not necessary, so she won''t be allowed to read it immediately.


    Tao Rong went in, sat on a small wooden stool, touched the box, touched the book. Not miss, but at a loss.


    In fact, she didn''t like studying much. She just knew that as long as she was in school, she didn''t have to do housework or be beaten or scolded from time to time.


    As long as you work hard to get good grades, there will be praise from teachers and students.


    The time in school can be said to be her most relaxed childhood time, so when she learned that she did not enter high school, she was also sad for a long time.


    Because she didn''t like reading in essence and was narrow-minded in thinking, when she went to the Nie family and had a chance to go to high school, she refused.


    She thought that she would not have to suffer and starve after she got married, and it didn''t matter whether she read or not. Moreover, by that time, she began to feel inferior because of the influence of the people in the big house.


    As a result, the more I regret it


    Tao Rong turned up the textbook, how many years have not touched the book, for these junior three things, she can hardly understand.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing bitterly. How could she have such a smart and excellent daughter? Is it really her father?


    It seems that she has to work hard to pick up her textbook first.


    Just thinking, there was a sound coming from the gate.


    Tao Rong is astringent. After thinking about it, she''d better hide the cake she brought back, and then count it silently until Yan Xiangru''s voice explodes at the kitchen door.


    "Dead girl! Are you in my room! Steal my money? "


    In the last life, I directly blame her for not looking after her home and being stolen by Tao Qian. How to look after her home when she is locked in the kitchen with fever and sleepiness. Now it''s good to suspect her of stealing money.In this family, the big one has stolen, the small one has stolen, and only she has not, but after all, she is an outsider in their Tao family''s heart, so when she loses money and only she is at home, her first reaction is that she has stolen money.


    On the other hand, they are really a group of unfamiliar white eyed wolves. They treat them with heart and lung, but they don''t trust her character at all.


    Tao Rong rubbed his painful arm. Just as he walked out of the cubicle, he drew a branch in front of him.


    Today''s Tao Rong is only a little over one and a half meters old. What the branches come to smoke directly is her face.


    Tao Rong instinctively dodged, but he was still rubbed to his chin by the protrusion on the branch. There was a burning pain in his chin immediately. It must be red.


    "You dare to hide. You''ve wasted my money by pretending to be sick. You dare to steal from my room. You''re really amazing!"


    Yan Xiangru was so angry that she wanted to come in and beat her, but because there was a bit of chaos around her and there were a lot of things at her feet, she was so excited that she tripped over them and fell down.


    Tao Rong immediately took back the foot he had just stretched out from the mess, and at the same time, he made a mess of the matches burning around him. The wood blocks with thick arms fell like rolling stones.


    "Be careful, mama!" With Tao Rong''s scream of terror, Yan Xiangru is hit by one piece of wood before she can react. She wants to get up and get hit again.


    A series of screams came from below until everything was quiet, only the sound of pain.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa..." Tao Rong cried directly, "mama, mama, don''t die!" The sound of the sad as if really dead mother like.


    "Cry! I''m not dead yet. Please help me Yan Xiangru''s Qi and blood surged with pain and anger.


    Tao Rong''s trembling voice came from above, "mama, I can''t see you. Where are you? You wait for me. I''ll save you. I''ll move you one by one. Don''t worry. You wait for me!"


    Yan Xiangru secretly scolds Tao Rong for being useless, but Tao Rong''s performance really doesn''t make her suspect that she has been trapped. She instinctively thinks that she stepped on something to hurt the wood around her, and everything is a bad coincidence.


    After all, she seldom comes here and is not familiar with the surrounding environment. It''s really bad.


    Yan Xiangru is suffering from the pain and swearing, waiting for Tao Rong to remove the wood blocks. After all, there are so many wood blocks piled on her body that it''s hard to get up.


    But she didn''t see it. Tao Rong sat on a piece of wood with a smile and made the sound of moving it, but it didn''t move at all.


    Oh, if only she could be killed by a fire now.

 Chapter 15

    Tao Rong twisted thinking, eyes are involuntarily floating to the match on the stove.


    After thinking about it, I put up with the murderous spirit in my heart.


    "Dead girl, how long do you want to move?" Yan Xiang scolded impatiently.


    Tao Rong''s face was cold and he stepped on it with a sneer.


    "Oh, Hello! My waist


    "Ah! Mom, why is your waist here! I heard the sound. I thought you were over there. I wanted to let your head out first Tao Rong shouts flurriedly.


    Yan Xiangru constantly breathes back. She wants to jump out and beat Tao Rong. How can there be such a stupid girl? How can she get such a good result in the exam? If only she could give her son some of her learning talent.


    With this thought, Yan Xiangru cried, "I''m here. You move the wood first. Don''t walk from the top. Walk from the edge!"


    Tao Rong didn''t delay any more. He went to pull the block open.


    Yan Xiangru feels that her neck can move. Looking up, a small face with tears appears. Her worry makes Yan Xiangru feel better.


    However, Tao Rong was crying and sneering in her heart. She didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that as long as she wanted to cry, her tears could come out at any time. It was not difficult at all. Maybe the most thing she did in her last life was to shed tears.


    Practice makes perfect.


    Yan Xiangru''s wood blocks have been removed. With the help of Tao Rong, she gets up with difficulty. With only one movement, she aches all over. She must be black and blue.


    It hurt so much that she didn''t know what kind of posture she should stand in to avoid torture.


    "Well, what a crime!" Yan Xiangru breathes out in pain. She has no extra strength to beat Tao Rong any more. But she is still angry. She scolds Tao Rong: "it''s all your bad luck. When I beat you, you dare to hide and hurt me. When I get better, I won''t kill you!"


    Tao Rong wronged sobbing: "Mom, I didn''t mean to, even if the animal see someone hit her will instinctively avoid, if you tell me, I will stand still for you to fight, you suddenly move, I''m really conditioned."


    Tao Rong so submissive words let Yan Xiang such as heart twist like happy for a while, "know good!"


    "How are you, Ma? I''ll help you back to your room and rub the oil. " Tao Rong said cleverly.


    Yan Xiangru, while being held out, scolded: "you have no conscience. How did you just stand beside me and don''t know how to save your mother? How could I have a daughter like you? You just watched me..."


    Before Yan Xiangru finished, Tao Rong held out her arm wrongly. Yan Xiangru looked at it. Well, it seemed that it was more serious than her injury. It was blue and purple. It should have been hit just now.


    If Yan Xiang saw this, he could only swallow the more vicious words.


    When I get back to my room and lie down, Yan Xiangru asks Tao Rong to wipe her medicine and wine while interrogating her.


    Tao Rong naturally answered honestly that she met Tao Qian at the door, but Tao Qian was in a hurry. She didn''t stop him.


    As soon as Tao Rong gives up Tao''s money, Yan Xiangru doesn''t doubt Tao Rong. If her gambler husband comes back, it''s normal for her family to have less money.


    If it had not been for the previous generation of the Tao family who had left him a lot of foundation, the family would have been ruined by the Tao money. He knew that he was a gambler and a drunkard, and Yan Xiangru would have never married him.


    "Ah, it''s killing me. I have to find it quickly, or he will lose all of a Yu''s money."


    While listening, Tao Rong continued to give Yan Xiangru the oil. Looking at a small bottle of oil, it only needed to use one-third of it, but now Tao Rong had poured it all out.


    "Dead girl, you have to go out to work for your family when you go back. I''ll ask your uncle to find you a job in the town. You can make money to save your brother''s tuition!"


    "Good." Tao Rong agreed readily, as if willing to offer.


    Yan Xiangru is more comfortable. "It''s been a long time, haven''t you?"


    "Mama, I''ve run out of oil. I''ll make your body a little more smooth and dry, or you won''t be able to get dressed."


    Yan Xiangru said suspiciously, "is it used so fast? Isn''t there a bottle? " After waiting for a while, he finally got up to put on his clothes. But after wearing, he immediately pulled Tao Rong''s arm and sniffed. Then his brow relaxed and he pretended to say, "ah, why don''t you wipe some on yourself?"


    Tao Rong''s face is a model version of the smile, "it''s important to give it to my mother. I''ll put up with it and it''s over."


    Yan Xiangru''s eyebrows are more relaxed. Without saying anything else, she is ready to go out.


    Tao Rong went out with a sneer.


    Yan Xiangru is going to tell Tao Rong to do housework well at home, but before she opens her mouth, she suddenly thinks of something and immediately pulls Tao Rong to the kitchen.


    "What''s the matter, Ma?"


    "What''s the matter?"?! You forgot what you did last night. You went out to make trouble when you were sick. You didn''t want to make me happy, did you? You disgraced our family and took you to see a doctor. When you thought our family''s money was coming, it was all caused by you not having a good rest at home. You reflected on me at home! "Said, Yan Xiangru regardless of Tao Rong slight struggle, put people locked in the kitchen. "Clean up the inside well, and then prepare the meal. These three days, without my permission, if you dare to step out of the kitchen door, I will break your leg!"


    Tao Rong wrongly called a mother, but Yan Xiang, such as the head does not go back.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Tao Rong stopped shouting and went back to clean up slowly.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that Yan Xiangru still remembered to shut her up. After all, last night''s event proved clear. Was it because she was distressed by the money she spent to see a doctor?


    Tao Rong guessed that this is very happy, anyway, cured the disease, he was relaxed, better than the last half a month.


    Anyway, no matter whether she is ill or not, Tao Rong should do everything. It''s better to make herself comfortable.


    In fact, Tao Rong just guessed one of the reasons, the most important is Yan Xiangru does not want her to go out to attract bees and butterflies.


    Aunt Yan, who was cheated by Yan Qi last night, still came to the Tao family to make a scene. She satirized their family openly and secretly, saying that their family wanted to climb up to the village head''s house and deliberately used Yan Qi.


    He said that Tao Rongchun couldn''t shut up. He was careful that he would have a big stomach when he was young. He also said that if he really wanted to get married, the man in his family could help to consult with the village head! Why use these pediatric methods.


    Yan Xiangru is furious, but she can''t answer back. If it''s not for the money her elder brother gave them


    Even if she really wants money, Yan Xiang doesn''t want to let Tao Rong marry out unless she has to. After all, Tao Rong is prepared for Tao Yu. In his family''s case, I don''t know whether she can marry a daughter-in-law. If it wasn''t for this reason, she would have sold Tao Rong to a peddler in the first place.


    Yan Xiangru has been using Tao Rong as a submissive daughter-in-law. Naturally, she can''t stand her going out to hook up three or four. She must not be allowed to mix with the village head''s son. So it''s not easy to see sun Huada after he''s closed for a few days.


    Yan Xiangru is only in her early 30s, but she has to worry about her family, making her look like a person in her 40s.


    The money left by the family''s ancestors and Tao Qian''s work outside are scattered. Almost all of the money he earned is lost or drunk by Tao Qian himself intermittently. There is no money left at home. If it is not for selling Tao Rong''s high school entrance examination results, Yan Xiangru has no spare money at all.


    In any case, this money can''t be gambled by Tao Qian, so Yan Xiangru runs to the gambling place in the town to look for Tao Qian.

 Chapter 16

    Tao Rong''s hand has swollen up and can''t be used for the time being. He can only use the slightly colder water in the water tank to wet the towel and simply apply it for relief.


    Only one hand to pick up, or a little waste of time.


    By the time it was finished, Tao Rong was tired and out of breath. When preparing to cook, Tao Rong picked up her junior high school books. She wanted to read them slowly and find some knowledge. After all, she wanted to continue to go to school in the future, so she had to make up for the previous ones.


    But apart from Chinese, I really can''t understand anything else.


    Tao Rong naturally will not give up easily, she tries hard to understand little by little.


    It''s already noon unconsciously.


    Tao Rong finally heard the voice outside.


    After a while, the kitchen door was opened and Yan Xiangru appeared at the door with red eyes. "Dead girl, is the meal ready?"


    Listen to the tone, I''m taking it out on her!


    Tao Rong nodded and looked at it carefully. Her clothes were a little messy. There was an obvious red mark on her slightly old face. She was probably slapped by Tao Qian. No wonder her eyes were red.


    "Dead woman, do you want to starve me to death if you ask me to come back and not bring up the meal? If you don''t have enough to eat, you can''t work hard! " Tao Qian''s rude voice came from outside.


    "Don''t you have to wait for your son? Do you think you are the only one in this family? " Yan Xiang''s unforgiving return. "A man doesn''t look like a man, except eating is drinking, or gambling. How can I marry a man like you! It''s a sin in my last life. "


    "Shut up, you dare to fart with me again, I''ll kill you!" Tao Qian''s fierce voice continued.


    These two people often quarrel like this, they are used to it, because they don''t have the consciousness of divorce in the countryside, so even if they are sad, they won''t divorce.


    Is quarreling, hears Tao Yu''s voice from the door, "I came back."


    Yan Xiangru took a deep breath in front of him. His face was red and his neck was thick. Then he said in a cold voice to Tao Rong, "don''t you bring up the food in a hurry."


    With that, Yan Xiangru leaned against the door to supervise her work, but he didn''t move.


    Tao Rong naturally works obediently. When she comes to the dining table in the main room, she sees that Tao Qian has already begun to look for wine. She is so upset that she looks up again. Tao Yu is sitting at the table, looking at her angrily, as if ready to go.


    Tao Rong lowered his eyes and saw that the skin on his cuff was red and swollen.


    Just after setting the dishes, Yan Xiangru came in. Tao Yu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Tao Rong quietly astringed the cold light in his eyes. When he was about to sit down, Tao Yu suddenly opened his mouth and yelled: "Daddy and Mommy, I was beaten."


    Tao Yu side mouth grin of issue cry cavity shout, side elated look to Tao Rong.


    But when he peeked at Tao Rong, Tao Rong suddenly raised her eyes and gave him a look. It was just that kind of look that surprised people.


    It''s cold, it''s cruel, it''s ironic.


    Is that Tao Rong''s eyes?


    Strange is like another person.


    Tao Yu was surrounded by Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru for a moment.


    "What? Who hit you? Is it hurt? "


    Although Tao Qian was a jerk, he was also concerned about his only son. The bandits said angrily, "who dares to beat you, I''ll kill him!"


    Yan Xiangru tampered with Tao Qian and motioned him not to make trouble while drinking.


    With the support of his parents, Tao Yu is full of confidence immediately. His face has already flashed the expression of success. With one stroke of his arm, he points directly at Tao Rong.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru turn to Tao Rong in surprise.


    Tao Rong is at a loss at this time, and even turns to see if there is anyone behind him. After confirming that there is no one, she is shocked and points to herself. "Ah Yu, what are you talking about?"


    The anger on Tao Qian''s face has come out, "did you hit your brother?"


    That kind of ferocious eyes seemed to be looking at the enemy rather than the so-called daughter, so if it can be said that it was born, it was just funny.


    Why didn''t she find out before. No one in the Tao family has ever looked at her with loving and caring eyes.


    Tao Rong quickly shook his head and said, "when? How is that possible? How can I beat my own brother! Besides, I can''t beat him! "


    Tao Qian looks at Tao Rong sternly, as if he is ready to fight at any time.


    Yan Xiangru frowned slightly, put his hands on Tao Yu and said, "son, did you say your sister beat you? When did it happen? "


    Yan Xiangru is also a little suspicious. How can Tao Rong beat Tao Yu? And Tao Rong has the courage. From small to large, even if Tao Yu presses Tao Rong on the ground and stabs her with scissors, Tao Rong will only curl up and bear it. How can she fight back.


    Tao Yu didn''t expect that it was true. Tao Rong dared to deny it, and his parents even suspected it. He immediately stood up and got the bench."This morning, look at my arm!" With that, Tao Yu rolled up his sleeve. Sure enough, there was a trace on his shoulder because of the sprain.


    Immediately distressed Yan Xiang''s voice changed its tone, "my God, how could it be like this."


    Tao Qian also frowned and immediately turned to Tao Rong and said, "You cheap girl!" Then he reached for Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong screamed at once. The neighbors around could hear the sound. Tao Rong had not called like this before, which made everyone startled.


    Tao Qian released his hand reflexively and saw Tao Rong say tearfully: "Dad, my arm hurts! You don''t want to get here. "


    Tao Qian looked down. Sure enough, Tao Rong''s small arms were almost swollen, and there was a piece of purple.


    "You dare to say that you didn''t hit your brother. How did you get this injury?"


    Yan Xiangru said awkwardly: "she''s not It was a small accident in the kitchen this morning


    Tao Qian a listen to this just dun for a while, there is no any guilt on the face, just don''t once again to Tao Rong hand.


    Tao Rong pitifully covered his arm and said, "I didn''t hit ah Yu at all. Ah Yu was lying. He said that I met the person he hit in the morning, but in fact I left the health station in the morning with time records. At that time, I remember it was already eight o''clock. Ah Yu used to go out at seven thirty, so we couldn''t meet him at all! It''s already half past eight when I get to the village. At that time, all the schools have their first class! "


    Tao Rong side of a reasonable, suddenly understand what Tao Yu suddenly face a pale.


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian are a little confused.


    Yes, I go out at 7:30. I used to arrive at school at 8:15. Their school asked me to study early at 8:15. If I didn''t arrive, I would be late?


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian immediately doubt whether their son is skipping class again. When they turn their head and look at Tao Yu, there is something wrong with their eyes.


    "I I''m not lying. " Tao Yu immediately became nervous. Then he cursed at Tao Rong fiercely: "Why are you so shameless? You don''t admit it. Do you think you have a witness? I don''t have one? The students in our class can... "


    Tao Rong immediately made a surprised expression, "ah Yu, are you bullied at school, fighting and making trouble with others, afraid that your parents find you hurt and punish you, so they deliberately say that I beat you. If it''s me, indeed, my parents will only punish me instead of you, but you also find a better time to make an excuse. If I really beat you this morning, why not If someone proves it, doesn''t it prove that you and your classmates are skipping class together? "


    Tao Yu didn''t expect that Tao Rong''s brain was moving so fast. She didn''t know how to answer. She could only look at Tao Rong in a daze. Her face became more and more ugly and her eyes were in a panic.


    In the suspicious eyes of his parents, Tao Yu angrily picked up the empty bowl in front of him and threw it at Tao Rong!

 Chapter 17

    Tao Rong knew that he would do this. He had the same temper and had the habit of smashing things casually, so as soon as he raised his hand, Tao Rong knew that he would avoid it.


    On one side, "pa La", the bowl smashed on the ground and broke into several pieces.


    After Tao Rong dodged, he cried with a look of fear: "what are you doing, Yu! If you have to, let your parents go to school and ask. If you are really absent from class with your classmates, it proves that what you said is true. I hit you in the morning


    The cold sweat on Tao Yu''s hand came out, don''t say anger, now his heart is only flustered.


    He has a lot of criminal records in school. Because he has not been able to find his parents, the school turns a blind eye to him. But his parents have too high requirements for him. If he dares to skip class, Yan Xiangru will not let him go.


    How dare he let his parents contact the school.


    A mouthful of blood in Tao Yu''s heart really wants to spray on the innocent Tao Rong''s face.


    "What''s the matter with you child! Is it your sister who beat you and where did your injury come from? " Yan Xiang if doubted, the mouth of anxious asks a way.


    Tao Yu was most afraid of Yan Xiangru''s tone, so he immediately counseled him and swallowed his anger: "sister didn''t hit me, it''s me I have a little conflict with my classmates in school. I''m afraid that you can go to the students'' home to argue. We can''t let our parents get involved in the things between our classmates. In this way, we are not men. I have to obey the rules. I''m afraid that you will be investigated. That''s why I want to say that sister a has beaten me. "


    Tao Yu said, his chest was sore with anger. When looking at Tao Rong again, the tears of the other party have disappeared, only the sneer at the corner of his mouth makes him feel a sudden, which is too strange, is this still Tao Rong?


    Tao Yu looked up at his parents, who did not look at Tao Rong, naturally did not pay attention to her look, only he saw it.


    "So it is." Yan Xiang such as light floating after a word began to check Tao Yu''s injury.


    "Well, there''s nothing to lie about. I''ve been here since I was a child. It''s normal to make such a fuss." When Tao Qian knew that he was ok, he immediately relaxed, sat down, picked up his glass and wanted to drink.


    Yan Xiangru glared at Tao Qian and said, "you don''t care if your sons are hurt. I know how to drink every day. " Then he looked at Tao Rong and said, "what are you doing here? Get your brother the oil. "


    It''s really a family. It''s the family warmth that she never felt since she was a child. After all, it was only when she died that she reflected that the love she had received was never normal paternal love, maternal love and brotherly love. It was just a group of bad guys who hurt others for their own selfish desires.


    She will have personality defects, there will be so many psychological problems, more than half of the reason is because of this family.


    Yan Xiangru sees Tao Rong looking at her innocently after her order. This just reflected that the family''s medicine oil has been used up.


    Suddenly angry looking at Tao Rong, "it''s all you, you have no brain to use things! If you don''t buy the broken bowl for my brother, I''ll go out quickly! "


    Although Tao Rong didn''t want to be angry and thought it wasn''t worth it, she still couldn''t control her hatred.


    The things that wronged her and made her almost beaten have disappeared. Now she is still wanted to buy medicine for the murderer.


    The three members of the family are not at all ungrateful. No They have no heart to lose, because their conscience has long been eaten by dogs.


    Tao Rong is afraid to look coldly at the door. Yan Xiangru sees that Tao Rong doesn''t move. She immediately turns around and says, "Why are you so stupid?"


    "Mama, you won''t let me out?" Tao Rong said innocently.


    Yan Xiangru thinks it''s true. When she just came back, she was stopped by sun Huada to inquire about the little girl''s news. She''d better not let her go out for the time being.


    "Forget it, you clean up the broken bowls. I''ll buy them later. You go back to the kitchen and stay."


    Tao Rong looked at the dishes on the table and said, "but I haven''t eaten them yet..."


    "What do you eat? It''s a waste of more than ten yuan for your family and you have a face to eat. The ten yuan will be deducted from your food. You can only eat once a day! If I find you eating in the kitchen, I can''t beat you to death! "


    Tao Rong wrongly looked at everyone, Tao Qian seems not to hear, Yan Xiangru only care about his son, Tao Yu is looking at her, but is a villain''s face.


    Every bone in Tao Rong''s body was shouting, but soon Tao Rong bent down, picked up the broken bowl and went out in silence.


    It doesn''t matter. Just a few more months.


    Soon, Yan Xiangru sent the dishes back for her to wash, and then locked her up again.


    Tao Rong finished everything and was very hungry. Fortunately, she had a piece of cake to fill her stomach, but the door was opened again.


    Tao Rong turned his head and saw that Tao Yu came in with deep eyes.


    Although Tao Yu is still a child now, which is quite different from him when he grows up, as long as he shares a room with him, Tao Rong feels like an ant crawling, and even has difficulty breathing.


    Especially in the dark and narrow place of the kitchen, she couldn''t help but associate with the dark attic, the turbid atmosphere.Tao Rong lowered her head, thinking that it was better to run out by herself or to drive Tao Yu out. Her hand had been unable to control the grip, shaking.


    "Hello, I tell you, today..."


    Tao Yu''s words and finish, eyes noticed the stove just hot good cake.


    The cake contains a small amount of minced meat. The top layer of the cake is also sprinkled with white sesame seeds. When it''s a little hot, it smells delicious. Tao Yu, who just didn''t eat well, immediately swallows.


    Young people are more likely to be greedy when they are growing up, especially when they have the smell of meat. Even a little, they can smell it through the nose of a dog.


    "Good! She said she would not let you eat, but you ate secretly, and you dare to eat the meat at home. You wait, wait for her to come back and see if she doesn''t kill you. You can''t run away this time. "


    Tao Yu thinks that this meat cake is made secretly by Tao Rong himself and is ready to eat it secretly, so he is not polite to take it, and his throat is accompanied by the sound of swallowing saliva.


    But he was hit by the tongs before he got his hand.


    It''s not strong, but Tao Yu is also surprised. Is Tao Rong crazy today? "What are you doing?"


    "I asked you why? This is mine. Who allowed you to take it? What do you want? Want to rob? " Tao Rong snapped.


    Tao Yu has been stunned several times. If it wasn''t for his chin, he would have been dislocated.


    "You Are you out of you mind? You use the things at home, how can I not eat, what is your, you make money to buy it? What''s more, my mother said that you are not allowed to steal food. I think you are just looking for a fight! "


    "Who told you it''s from your family? Aunt Wu from the health station gave it to me. Are you going to confront me? No, ask your classmate Gan Xiaomei. She handed it to me! Since it was given to me by others, only I can eat it. Why do you rob me! My mother won''t let me steal food from home, but what I eat is outside. What else can you say! "


    Tao Yu took a breath when he was hurt. He was angry and wanted to fight.


    Tao Rong naturally can''t let him succeed, but the food is really not easy to be protected, so after Tao Rong grabs it, before Tao Yu grabs it, he swallows the meat cake into his mouth.


    Even if it is hard to plug, she will never let Tao Yu such dirty people touch the food others give her.


    Tao Yu can''t believe looking at the rebellious Tao Rong. To tell the truth, he''s really not used to it. A pair of eyes stare like a cow''s eye, silly looking at Tao Rong directly swallow, immediately angry forehead veins burst out.


    "You You bitch Tao Yu yelled, and then he picked up the stick beside him and waved it down.

 Chapter 18

    Tao Rong dodged and said, "don''t you mind if I ask my parents to come here? Even if they are partial, they won''t let you beat me with a stick! "


    Tao Yu tightly holding the stick sneer, step by step close to Tao Rong, "my father is drunk in sleep, my mother went out to buy medicine, there is no time to come back.". I tell you, even if I don''t need my parents to treat you, I can get revenge. If you dare to fight me, I will beat you to your knees and beg for mercy! "


    Say Tao Yu''s hand is not light or heavy to hurtle Tao Rong''s head to wave down.


    This kind of strength has brought the wind, this angle straight buckle tianlinggai, a stick down, it is likely that Tao Rong died.


    But Tao Rong knew that the little beast didn''t dare to kill himself, but because he was angry and his men didn''t know what to do.


    Tao Rong waved his tongs directly to stop the fire. Although he let Tao Yu wave an empty hand, his hand was injured before. As soon as he was able to bear the force, his hand immediately loosened and the tongs flew out.


    Tao Rong stepped back to the place where the wood was piled.


    Tao Yu did not rest, because Tao Rong''s resistance is more angry, arm directly round a big circle, with a stick toward Tao Rong''s face door hit down.


    But Tao Rong didn''t blink. He picked up the axe on the ground with his left hand and cut it in front of him.


    The axe is sharp, and the wooden stick that is not too thick will be cut off at once.


    Looking at the glittering cold light, the extremely sharp axe was right in front of him, and Tao Yu was suddenly confused.


    Tao Rong raised the ax again and cut directly toward Tao Yu''s head.


    Where has Tao Yu seen such a posture!


    Looking at the more and more close sharp cut, suddenly scared legs a soft, directly collapsed to the ground.


    "Ah


    But the axe stopped high.


    According to the height, even if Tao Yu stood, she would not really cut him to death.


    Because she knew she couldn''t, not only for the sake of the future, but also for the sake of meeting her daughter Even if her heart is full of hatred, even if she has already decided to incarnate the devil, she still can''t let herself start with minors. This is a matter of principle.


    Tao Rong''s action stopped.


    Tao Yu has been crying for help, see Tao Rong did not move, immediately turned over, already soft legs dare not run, can only climb on the ground.


    Looking at such Tao Yu, Tao Rong''s face is full of contempt.


    Tao Rong step forward, directly cut the ax on the ground of Tao Yu''s face. Because it was mud, the axe fell into a corner and stood there as if it were a guillotine.


    With the sound of "miso", Tao Yu turned his head and saw that his face could almost be seen in the polished cut.


    "Wow If you dare to cut me, my parents will not let you go. I will tell my parents that you want to kill me! " Tao Yu completely collapsed. Tao Yu, who had never encountered such a thing before, really thought he would be killed. He was so afraid that he couldn''t even speak clearly. And there''s a little bit of humidity between the legs.


    Angry and scared, Tao Yu immediately wants to use his parents to threaten him, because he feels that this is his biggest magic weapon. Even if Tao Rong is crazy, she doesn''t dare to fight against her parents. She''ll be scared as long as she moves out of her parents.


    After Tao Yu counsels, as long as she can''t escape now, she must be good-looking.


    But before Tao Yu''s threat was over, Tao Rong held his head down and pushed him to the ground as if he wanted to push him into the ground.


    Tao Yu struggles to eat a mouthful of mud. In fact, if he is not scared to get soft legs and pee his pants, he can definitely struggle to escape. Now he can only let Tao Rong bully him.


    "Let me go! Let go of me! Dad! Mama, help me


    Tao Rong dead press Tao Yu way: "still want to complain?"


    "Well! You''ll be afraid of it then! " Tao Yu almost choked and tried to threaten. He still can''t accept such a change in the status of himself and Tao Rong.


    How stupid! Tao Rong had to sigh, so he pulled out the axe standing on the ground.


    Tao Yu looked at the flash and felt cool on his neck. He trembled and looked down. Sure enough, he saw that the sharp cut of the axe was facing his neck.


    "You Are you out of you mind? I''m your brother! You want to kill, you really want to kill me Tao Yu dare not set channel, suddenly look with Tao Rong''s eyes on.


    For a moment, Tao Yu''s heart was cold. It felt like she was staring at a ghost. Her eyes really seemed to be looking at the dead. Even if her hand fell off the knife the next second, it was estimated that her eyes would not change.


    When did she start to have such cold, so cruel eyes, that glass color more and more light, let Tao Yu finally instinctive heart hair pestle.


    The idea that "she''ll do it" immediately took root in his consciousness.


    "Elder sister, no, I''m your brother. You can''t even be angry..."


    "And complain?" Tao Rong didn''t pay attention to him at all, but said: "if you dare to tell anyone what happened between us, it doesn''t matter that I was beaten, but I will certainly chop you to death, chop you like firewood, and then take out your bones one by one, and chop them all up!"With the gloomy voice and terrible words, Tao Yu has been completely stupid, the whole person gaped at Tao Rong, as if the soul out of the body.


    How big the gap is, how strong the impact is. This is not a threat from a person who is usually more fierce than him, but a cruel word from a person who has been bullied by him.


    Moreover, in the case that he has no resistance ability at all, the shadow formed in his heart can''t be erased in a short time for a minor.


    When Tao Rong saw that he was already like this, he suddenly turned back the murderous spirit on his face, raised the corner of his mouth and laughed, put away the axe, and pulled people up with his clothes.


    Tao Yu, like a puppet, let Tao Rong control him.


    Tao Rong''s smile is standard, but there is a chill in her eyes. "I''m joking with you. It''s normal for siblings to have a little fight."


    Tao Yu looks at Tao Rong in horror and doesn''t answer. Her whole body trembles because of every little action when Tao Rong talks. Wei Zhuang''s body wants to curl up in front of Tao Rong. He didn''t think it was a joke at all.


    Tao Rong''s voice slowly, but without a tone, asked: "how? Are you going to tell my parents that I beat you, bullied you and threatened to kill you? "


    Tao Yu immediately shook his head nervously.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "that''s good. I won''t tell my parents that you are absent from school, play truant, and I have done your homework for you for several years. I also gamble with your classmates."


    Tao Yu suddenly raised his head and almost looked at Tao Rong with the same eyes as the devil. It''s not enough to scare him like that. Do you want to add these threats?


    Is it a joke to say you want to kill him just now?


    No matter the terrorist threat just now or the verbal threat now, Tao Yu can''t resist.


    Because Tao Rong''s black materials are bad enough for him, especially the last one. He can''t gamble or learn from his father no matter how naughty he is.


    He was really suppressed from any angle.

 Chapter 19

    Although not convinced, but Tao Yu is really no way, and he also began to become afraid of this sudden nervous elder sister, also don''t know what happened to her.


    "Elder sister Are you a ghost! Shall I take you to the temple to drive away evil spirits Tao Yu even fanciful said.


    At this time, he knew Tao Rong as his own elder sister, even though he was a brute


    Tao Rong coldly glanced at Tao Yu and said, "no, I''m just suddenly enlightened. If you don''t treat me as a person, why should I show mercy to you? Now I have gratitude and revenge. So, Tao Yu, don''t provoke me any more. It''s best for you and me to be at peace. Otherwise, I don''t know what I will do. "


    Tao Rong''s sincere tone makes Tao yu feel more strange and terrifying.


    He Did he go so far with his elder sister in the past? Although the students around also say so, but this is not a very normal thing in this family? He just wanted to get revenge and beat his elder sister. He didn''t kill her, but she


    It seems that the elder sister standing in front of her is like a changed person in one day. She is not the person who has lived together for more than ten years before.


    The elder sister used to be obedient, clever, sensible, obedient and capable, but now she is like a ghost.


    "Get out of here, don''t let your filth dirty my place. Hum ~ "the tone of Tao Rong''s voice was extremely contemptuous, and her eyes also looked down at Tao Yu.


    Tao Yu looks at his wet pants, yellow liquid drops from the storage tube, and his face turns blue and white.


    What''s the tone of Tao Rong''s voice? Only the family know the secret, Tao Yu instant don''t want to stay here, he is the most sensitive to this aspect.


    Tao Rong looks at him with a sneer. In fact, this kind of person has an empty posture. He is impulsive and has no brain. He is timid and afraid of pain. He is the easiest to deal with.


    So Tao Rong will choose to slap him directly, lest the rest of these days give her to keep up with all kinds of plug, let her be wronged.


    However, Tao Yu''s two provocations made Tao Rong more alert. No matter in the underdeveloped era or the changing era in the future, people are fragile animals. If you want to protect yourself, you must have some real skills.


    Her strength, sensitivity and reaction ability are not good. The first time she played because the other side didn''t reach the goal and she didn''t care about the injury. The second time she just had her own tools to scare the other side.


    And these coincidences are not enough. She has to find a way.


    Seeing that Tao Yu was in a hurry to leave, Tao Rong added: "if my parents ask me about you and punish me, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Tao Yu''s step was a light, inaudible sound.


    Tao Rong''s eyes deepened gradually. Step by step, she approached the door and almost came to Tao Yu''s ear. "Besides, you are forbidden to make any physical contact with me in the future. As long as you dare to touch me again, I I''ll really kill you


    The last sentence with a sharp cold wind, like a curse from hell, makes people cool and shiver. Tao Yu almost runs away with tears in the end.


    This time, Tao Rong really completely frightened Tao Yu.


    Because Tao Yu had been injured before, the injury that he tossed about in the kitchen at noon was not distinguished. Yan Xiangru just felt distressed while wiping it for him. By the way, he was not allowed to fight in the future.


    In addition to crying pain, Tao Yu is too quiet at other times, which makes Yan Xiang worry about whether there is something wrong with the child. Mingming always brags like his father.


    But even if Yan Xiangru asked him if he had something on his mind, he directly said no, and went to school in the afternoon.


    But that night Yan Xiangru let Tao Rong out for dinner. When Tao Yu saw Tao Rong, he said he had no appetite and ran back to his room.


    Tao Yu afraid of Tao Rong? Naturally, it''s impossible for Tao and his wife to think in that way. They just think that their children have been beaten up in a fight. Tao Qian doesn''t need to worry about it. Yan Xiangru has to let it go for a while.


    However, that night, Tao Yu was awakened by nightmares several times, saying that he was chased by ghosts in his dreams, but he didn''t say what ghosts looked like. After a whole night, the Taos didn''t sleep well.


    The next morning, Tao Yu had a fever. After asking for leave from school, the Tao couple went to the health station to protect their baby son.


    Aunt Wu, who hasn''t been off night shift, is speechless when she sees such flustered parents. This preference for boys is not such a difference. How can Tao Yu have his sister Tao Rong''s fever that day.


    Tao Rong was very happy when his family was away. Last night, he secretly hid a few pieces of Guoba and ate them with boiling water this morning. After that, he read a book in the kitchen. Progress is still difficult, as if out of the way.


    At noon, the family came back, Tao Yu just acute fever, hanging water injection, soon pressure down, and then take home to sleep on the line.Tao Rong see no one to find their own trouble, you know that Tao Yu boy is really nothing dare to say.


    Then I can stay at home a little more safely.


    On the third day, Tao Rong spent a lot of time to adapt to her junior high school curriculum, but she couldn''t help being bored.


    However, whenever I feel depressed, I will imagine that I study with Xiaoxiao in junior high school. Not from will be more calm to chew these raw knowledge.


    She still remembers that Xiaoxiao went to school at that time and wanted her to report dictation to her, but she didn''t want to go there. She was afraid of losing face in front of her daughter. Finally, the beautiful, elegant and knowledgeable sister-in-law went.


    Now, she is really pushing her baby out.


    How can Xiaoxiao need someone else''s dictation to exercise her ability? She is so smart, her eyes clearly want to get along with her mother for a while.


    At a young age, she tried to find a reason to get along with her mother. How could she turn a blind eye in the past.


    As soon as he thought of the place where he blamed himself, Tao Rong immediately stopped him from remembering. He put down his book, picked up the needle and thread and continued to make a doll.


    The so-called doll is a hand sized cat puppet sewn and filled with rags. She remembers that Xiaoxiao likes it. It''s the only thing she gives her children. She made it herself.


    However, she was despised and ridiculed by others at her child''s birthday party. She felt that she was ridiculed with her daughter because she had a mother who was not born very well, so she never gave her anything again. Only in the end did I know that even if the cat puppet was broken, Xiaoxiao took it with her and never abandoned it.


    When Tao Rong thought about her daughter''s pain, she would make a puppet.


    Just as I was sewing and relaxing, the door of the kitchen was opened, and a quiet voice came from the door.


    "Rongrong, are you there? I came to see you


    Tao Rong has a sneer on his lips. Is it Qiqi? Just like I did, she couldn''t help coming.

 Chapter 20

    After the previous drinking incident, Yan Qi must hate her from the bottom of her heart, even willing to come over. It can be seen how strong Yan Qi''s determination to deal with her is.


    However, Tao Rong also sympathizes with Yan Qi. Yan Qi tosses so much. Besides being jealous of her appearance, the most important reason is because of the Phoenix man Wen Yifeng.


    In the three villages in the mountain, there is only one male student who can enter the University. He is also a very good university in Nanshi. When he got the admission notice, the whole village set off firecrackers, beat drums and gongs to celebrate him.


    Wen Yifeng''s family is also good. His ancestors are teachers here. To put it in an exaggeration, Wen''s family is a scholarly family in the mountain. The natural family of teachers has good conditions and is respected by people. In the village, Wen''s family is also a respectable family.


    In addition, Wen Yifeng is not only promising, but also elegant. He is just like a scholar. He can''t be compared with those bear children and migrant workers. Naturally, he will become an idol in the hearts of girls in several villages and an ideal marriage partner.


    It''s just that the Wen family doesn''t like the girls in the village. Even if they know that their children like Tao Rong, they never mention engagement, and they don''t hinder their son''s communication with the girls. As long as they don''t get engaged, they can do anything.


    Among many girls, Yan Qi and Tao Rong are the closest.


    But what Wen Yifeng likes at this time is Tao Rong, not Yan Qi. Tao Rong is famous for her gentle, virtuous, diligent and sensible. The most important thing is that she is really beautiful.


    Therefore, Wen Yifeng never conceals his love for Tao Rong, and even more frankly hopes that Tao Rong will study all the time. When he goes to university, he will take Tao Rong out to live together.


    Later, when I learned that Tao Rong did not pass the exam and did not give up Tao Rong, I was still very good to Tao Rong.


    Once also hinted that Tao Rong, let her wait for him to graduate from University, after graduation will take her to the city.


    These things before Tao Rong naturally will not hide Yan Qi.


    At that time, Tao Rong simply thought that Yan Qi was a good sister who could talk with any mind. However, she didn''t expect that in order to rob Wen Yifeng, she would attack her secretly. No matter how harmful the means were, Yan Qi was willing to try.


    Tao Rong listened to the voice and hid the puppet.


    "Banyan." Yan Qi came in with a worried face.


    "Kiki, why did you come in? I''m still in confinement." Tao Rong said nervously. It''s as if there''s no previous unhappiness between the two.


    Yan Qi naturally came to sit down, "it doesn''t matter, even if found, my aunt and uncle scolded me."


    Strange, usually encounter such things, are scolded Tao Rong. Yan Qi has always been a protected princess.


    Yan Qi looks at Tao Rong''s worried little appearance and knows that she is still the same. Sure enough, the counterattack on that day will be so urgent.


    "Rongrong, you killed me that day." The thief said, "didn''t my parents cry after I was caught? You''re not going to help me


    Tao Rong''s heart is funny, but his mouth is aggrieved, "Qiqi, how can you still talk about me? I also said why you didn''t help me. At that time, everyone doubted that I and huadage had done something wrong in the deserted house, so my innocence would be destroyed? And we''re telling the truth. Why do you do that on purpose, as if we''re telling lies? "


    Yan Qi didn''t expect that Tao Rong would talk back. The corner of her mouth twitched and said: "but this time I was hurt by you. Now everyone says that I''m a liar. You let me..."


    said Yan Qi''s whimming of grievances, as if he was going to cry. If Tao Rong had been confused for a while, he admitted that everything was his own, but in a moment, Tao Rong directly and earnestly said, "yes, so you should not lie casually. Never mind stealing and drinking wine. But you can''t tell lies if you want to be a part of life."


    Yan Qi suddenly choked back, almost choked to death, even the voice of sobbing was broken, raised her eyes, looked at Tao Rong in disbelief and said: "you What did you say? "


    Tao Rong said innocently: "what did I say wrong? Don''t teachers usually teach us not to tell lies? "


    Yan Qi looks at Tao Rong''s serious appearance, almost without a mouthful of blood.


    Is Tao Rong brain broken? Why is it so hard to control? Before Mingming, any action and reaction of Tao Rong can be expected by her. But why does Tao Rong become so unhappy now?


    Yan Qi was a little unhappy and said, "you still say that. Who am I lying for? Not for your own good! "


    Tao Rong a face surprised looking at Yan Qi, dare not set channel: "for my good?"


    Yan Qili nodded his head and said, "of course, if it wasn''t for you, why should I lie? In fact, at that time, it seemed that everyone misunderstood you and huadage. I think it was a beautiful misunderstanding. Huadage is the son of the village head. No matter whether he will go to school in the future or not, he is one of the best in the village by his present conditions. Many people want to marry the village head''s family It''s hard to marry them according to the situation of your family. But if you really have a relationship, you can marry him naturally. Huadage really likes you very much. You must be the best choice to marry him. ""When did I say I wanted to marry waldaco?" Tao Rong some funny ask a way.


    Yan Qi immediately said: "you stupid girl, who else can you marry if you don''t marry huadage? You think about the situation of your family. My uncle is so gambling, and there are some people in the village Avoid your family''s meaning, you don''t go to school now, according to the village''s convention, you have to arrange the marriage in one or two years. Who do you think your parents will marry you to? Who would like to accept your own family? So huadago is your best choice. I''m helping you! "


    "Oh? Is that right? " Tao Rong looks at Yan Qi''s face, which turns black into white. She really admires it. People outside really don''t make mistakes. She is not a liar, but also a master of deception.


    Facing Tao Rong''s hesitation and uncertainty, Yan Qi nodded: "of course, we are good sisters. Can I cheat you? All I do is for you, my sisters. I must think about it for you! You''re not smart enough. You haven''t seen through the things in it yet! "


    Tao Rong was about to laugh, so she just accompanied her to the end to see what else she could fart, so she asked suspiciously, "but the village head''s family should not like our family very much, and they don''t want to get close to our family. They want him to go back to college all the way, and then find his wife in the city?"


    "Well, can he be the only one?" Yan Qi scorned and looked at Tao Rong''s puzzled eyes. She immediately responded with a smile and said, "I mean, Huada brother is not the material for reading, and he doesn''t like it. Not everyone can be admitted to university, so I''m not sure about it. But it''s OK not to be a college student here. Sun Huada''s father will support him to be the next village head. And you can rest assured that with my help, you will be the next wife of the village head. "


    "It''s no use. If huadago could marry me, he would have come to propose marriage. There are all 15-year-old people in the village." Tao Rong continues to deny.


    Yan Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up, which flickered evil light, "so ah, we need to use some means, as long as you cooperate, I can help you arrange, just like this misunderstanding, let you and huadage raw rice cooked rice, then you can marry huadage immediately."


    Yan Qi said, saw Tao Rong silent, Yan Qi thought she was shy, said: "little girl, we will be a woman sooner or later, there is nothing to be shy, a bite of teeth will pass, then you will be the future village head''s wife, your parents have to see your face to do things. Listen to me. By the way, do you have any personal clothes for me? I''ll take them to huadage and tell him to prove your mind. It''s better to write another letter, so that huadage won''t go to reread for half a year and forget you at that time. "

 Chapter 21

    Tomorrow is the outside world''s Mid Autumn Festival holiday. Although there is only one day for the countryside, people who study and work outside have already begun to take a long holiday.


    Wen Yifeng comes back from the Mid Autumn Festival holiday. Sun Huada is a repeater, so he went to a relatively closed school to live in, and can''t go back and forth often.


    Yan Qi said this now, not only because she really planned to arrange for a rice to cook mature rice, which destroyed Tao Rong''s reputation. Whether Tao Rong could marry sun Huada smoothly after that is not a problem she would care about. She only wanted Tao Rong to be innocent.


    Tao Rong dares to promise that as long as Yan Qi gets the certificate from her, the first person to tell is Wen Yifeng. Because Wen Yifeng has come back, she must take this opportunity to cut off the relationship between them and let Tao Rong belong to sun Huada in name.


    It''s really a fool''s trick.


    Tao Rong had to reflect on himself before really so silly? Completely let this group of people brainwash themselves, Yan Qi must think how stupid she is to come up with such a plan to deal with her.


    After so many years, in fact, Tao Rong is not sure what kind of mentality she used to be. Maybe it''s just habit and numbness.


    Yan Qi see Tao Rong has been silent, think that she is thinking, as long as there is no refusal.


    So Yan Qi is even more excited. Suddenly, she hears the sound of Gulu. It turns out that Tao Rong is crying hungry.


    Tao Rong didn''t feel embarrassed. She just touched her stomach.


    Yan Qi immediately took out her pocket handkerchief.


    When the handkerchief was opened, there were two deformed steamed buns, which were already yellow.


    "I knew that my aunt would not eat for you. I''ll bring you something to eat. You can eat while you think."


    Tao Rong takes a look at Yan Qi, and suddenly feels that Yan Qi is more agreeable, so she picks it up. As a result, she puts it under her nose, and her hand suddenly stops.


    Yan Qi also naturally said: "eat fast, I''m not easy to leave it for you. You eat. I''ll tell you about the benefits of marrying waldaco. "


    "But what I like is brother Yifeng, don''t you know?" Tao Rong said suddenly.


    Yan Qi''s smiling face suddenly became stiff, as if frozen in an instant. "Ah?"


    "As you know, I like brother Yifeng, and brother Yifeng also likes me. We love each other. Even if brother Huada treats me well, I can''t marry brother Huada. I want to marry brother Yifeng." Tao Rong said tenderly: "brother Yifeng will be back tomorrow. He must miss me and will bring me a gift."


    Yan Qi''s face is more and more ugly, and her words are a little unskillful, "don''t say it, Rongrong, it''s not good. It''s too shameful to say that you are in love with each other. It''s better for girls to be reserved."


    Tao Rong almost burst out laughing. "Reserved? Then why did you just let me do that with vodka? How can I possibly agree? I have promised brother Yifeng that I will marry him and go to Nanshi to live with him in the future. He said that he would take good care of me. "


    Yan Qi''s inverse scale is Wen Yifeng. She is sincere to Wen Yifeng, but what Wen Yifeng likes is not her.


    So if Tao Rong wants Yan Qi to suffer, just mention Wen Yifeng.


    Looking at Yan Qi''s more and more twisted face, Tao Rong doesn''t know how painful it is. This pair of dog men and women cheated her for so long, and finally insulted her. Don''t worry. She will find those pains and grievances bit by bit.


    "Give it back to me!" Looking at Tao Rong mentioning Wen Yifeng''s happy little appearance, it seems that Wen Yifeng has completely belonged to her. Yan Qi finally broke out.


    She directly grabbed the steamed bread and put it away: "I really don''t know the good people. What do you mean? Do you think I''m hurting you? I tell you, your unrealistic idea is really harmful to you. You think brother Yifeng will marry you. You are really dreaming! I don''t listen to my words, sooner or later you will regret one day, thanks to me when you are my closest sister, think of you everywhere, you You should have been shut up by your mother to be a good student


    With that Yan Qi left in a rage.


    Tao Rong claps his hand, hum! She doesn''t want to eat rancid steamed bread! I really think she is a fool. Would you be grateful to give me a bad steamed bread?


    But Tao Rong has planned how to make Yan Qi more angry.


    Early the next morning, Yan Qi inquired about the news and stayed at the entrance of the village, waiting for Wen Yifeng to come back.


    Tao Rong naturally has to finish all the housework before she can go out. Fortunately, Tao Rong didn''t go out, but waited at home.


    Sure enough, when it was near 90 o''clock, someone came to look for Tao Rong.


    As soon as you open the door, it''s Wen Yifeng, who is clean and sunny, and Yan Qi, who is full of anger.


    At this time, Wen Yifeng was a pure college student with high aspirations. The popular elegant hairstyles are all the fashion of learning from the stars of this era. In fact, they are not short-sighted. They must wear polite glasses, and the gentleness and elegance in their eyes are unique to this age.


    Looking at his face, it seems that he is doing well in school. But it takes time for people to get along with each other. After a long time, those people will find that the essence of Wen Yifeng is a person who likes to pretend, but is extremely stingy.Originally, everyone took care of him because he came from the countryside, but unexpectedly, he gradually became a forced contribution. Over time, everyone was unwilling to play with Wen Yifeng.


    But at that time, Wen Yifeng didn''t realize his stinginess and selfishness. Instead, he felt that people looked down on him because his family was rural, and he didn''t want to talk to him because he had no money.


    This is not the case at all.


    But he didn''t want to face his own shortcomings. Instead, he thought it was someone else''s fault, it was his parents'' fault, and it wasn''t his own fault. After a long time, he naturally twisted his mind, and the more he learned, the worse he became. In the end, nothing can be achieved without learning.


    "Rongrong, why didn''t you come to the village to meet me? I brought you a gift." Wen Yifeng smiles gently.


    Tao Rong also immediately made a gesture of missing, said shyly: "brother Yifeng, I miss you so much, but there are too many things in my family, if I can''t finish..."


    Tao Rong at home, Wen Yifeng more or less know, see the girl like this, immediately distressed said: "it doesn''t matter, I also miss you, just didn''t see you come, I thought you don''t want me, for you, specially bought for you."


    Tao Rong looked down and saw that it was the bracelet that appeared in Yan Qi''s hand in the last life.


    Last life, when Wen Yifeng came back, his reputation had been damaged. Except for seeing her lose her temper on the first day, Wen Yifeng spent the rest of her time avoiding suspicion. As for the gift prepared for her, Yan Qi cajoled her.


    Unfortunately, there is no place for Yan Qi to play, so the bracelet naturally comes to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked at Yan Qi''s envious eyes and laughed more and more happily. She said, "brother Yifeng, please help me."


    Wen Yifeng said, "good."


    Watching Wen Yifeng bring a bracelet to Tao Rong, Yan Qi feels that she even has a needle pricking pain in her breath. Her eyes are sour in an instant. If she stays, she will cry.


    Yan Qi pinches her hands and gives her a packet of snacks from Wen Yifeng, hoping to crush the wrapping paper. Looking at the smile on Tao Rong''s face, I really want to tear her up.


    "Brother Yifeng, I''m a little uncomfortable, so I''ll go back first." Yan Qi said with her head down.


    Wen Yifeng looked back at Yan Qi and said, "it''s not comfortable. Go back and have a rest."


    Yan Qi saw that Wen Yifeng didn''t care where he was uncomfortable, and didn''t say it was a pity that she didn''t stay. Suddenly, the girl''s heartbreak became more severe.


    Almost is to use the eyes that quenched poison to ruthlessly stare at Tao Rong for a while, this just turns round to leave.


    She couldn''t bear it for a while, so she had to adjust her mood to continue to fight.


    Tao Rong looks at Yan Qi like this, in the heart joyfully, plays Yin''s bullying person to be really happy.

 Chapter 22

    Since Wen Yifeng came back, Tao Rong spent less time at home, most of the time following Wen Yifeng.


    In love? It doesn''t exist. Tao Rong has a purpose to follow the man who turns her off.


    The purpose is to make use of his only learning which can be called a good one.


    To be admitted to university, his learning ability is worthy of affirmation.


    For Wen Fengrong, it''s impossible to recover.


    As early as the first day, when Wen Yifeng and Tao Rong talked about the University and boasted about it, Tao Rong expressed his admiration and said that he wanted to study by himself and continue to take the senior high school entrance examination.


    Wen Yifeng doesn''t know much about Tao Rong''s family. He thinks that if Tao Rong studies well, people in the Tao family will naturally want her to continue to study. Therefore, in the face of Tao Rong''s request for help from his tutor, he naturally happily agrees.


    So during Wen Yifeng''s next vacation, Tao Rong spent almost all her time secretly looking for Wen Yifeng except for housework, and then asked him for advice and study.


    Wen Yifeng is naturally very happy, originally came back to talk about love.


    However, due to Tao Rong''s serious study, Wen Yifeng''s intimacy can''t be put in, which is quite depressing.


    After four days, Tao Rong''s study is really advancing by leaps and bounds. Although Wen Yifeng has doubted why she forgot her junior high school knowledge so quickly, she is immediately distracted by Tao Rong''s words.


    Tao Rong found that the time she spent before is not useless, because she has roughly formed a memory, but no one points through her.


    Once someone points it through, it''s like a string connecting all things. There will always be a situation in which Wen Yifeng suddenly becomes clear when he says two words.


    Wen Yifeng, a college student, teaches junior high school knowledge. Naturally, it''s a little transparent, which makes Tao Rong feel like a master. She has already entered, and the rest is much simpler, even self-study.


    At this time, Tao Rong finally comforted herself and found that it was not a fake that she had studied well before. Although she had really forgotten for many years, she could still recover a little memory by being ordered.


    But such a stable study day can''t last long. On the fifth day, Yan Qi found something for her.


    Because Wen Yifeng didn''t invite Yan Qi to come home, Yan Qi couldn''t come in and disturb them. She could only watch Tao Rong go into Wen''s house every time, and then stay for a long time. Sometimes, Yan Qi would stay outside, and her imagination would drive her crazy.


    She wants to talk to Tao Rong, suggesting that her influence is not good. What if she is seen? Bad for reputation.


    Tao Rong, on the other hand, hopes to be seen, so that two people may be able to settle down. Brother Yifeng is worried that there is no good way for his parents to agree.


    In fact, Tao Rong is deliberately deceive Yan Qi, is to want Yan Qi an points, don''t give the whole thing, let her waste of learning time.


    As a result, Tao Rong underestimated Yan Qi''s jealousy, especially when she saw Wen Yifeng holding Tao Rong, Yan Qi was completely angry.


    In fact, Tao Rong was also disgusted that time. She was thinking too seriously and was caught off guard by Wen Yifeng.


    Although he immediately pretended to be shy and pushed away, Tao Rong was also uncomfortable. As a result, Yan Qi was completely mad, which Tao Rong did not expect.


    Shankan village is surrounded by mountains, and light rain and early sunshine are good opportunities to dig wild vegetables. On such days, we all go to the mountains to dig wild vegetables.


    Naturally, Tao Rong is no exception, but today, to Tao Rong''s surprise, Yan Qi came with her.


    How could Yan''s family be willing to let her go to the mountain to dig wild vegetables.


    But Yan Qi followed Tao Rong all the way with her basket on her back just like no one else, talking and laughing.


    Such abnormal, Tao Rong of course will be alert, and in their own have dug a basket ready to go down the mountain, Yan Qi did not dig a few.


    Yan Qi chatted with Tao Rong all the way, but didn''t mention Wen Yifeng. Just looking at Tao Rong''s bracelet, her face would be twisted.


    In fact, Tao Rong has no interest in taking that bracelet. It''s just that she didn''t take it for the first time. After Wen Yifeng discovered it, she seemed a little unhappy. In order to make up for her lessons, Tao Rong had to continue to take it.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to stay with Yan Qi, who is so surly. The pace of going down the mountain is much faster.


    At this time, there was no one on the mountain. After all, because of making up lessons secretly, Tao Rong went up the mountain a long time late. Now it''s a little dark.


    Is walking, Yan Qi suddenly said: "Rongrong, do you really give up Huada brother, intend to be with Yifeng brother?"? Are you sure you want to follow him and marry him? "


    Tao Rong is walking on a dangerous stone road. After all, the natural disaster before him led to the collapse of the mountain. Many places are rugged and difficult to walk. Even if there are troops to carry out the post disaster reconstruction, there are still some small places that can''t be worried about.


    Listening to Yan Qi''s question, Tao Rong is really impatient with the girl who is in love. "Yes, we fell in love and decided to be together."As a result, he didn''t pay attention to Tao Rong. As soon as his voice fell, he felt a strong force coming from behind. As soon as Tao Rong slipped, he rolled down the gravel road. Even if Tao Rong scratched everywhere, he couldn''t stop the speed.


    A burst of cry, accompanied by the rolling sound of the stone, in a twinkling of an eye, Yan Qi, who was standing on it and panting nervously, couldn''t see Tao Rong.


    Because when she came up the mountain, Yan Qi was optimistic about the terrain. This is the best place. She just pushed it at the best angle. If she rolled down from here, she would fall off the 20 meter high cliff. There are all stones below. Tao Rong is dead.


    Tomorrow or even the day after tomorrow, someone may find Tao Rong dead there.


    As long as she died, no one in the village was better than her, and no one was more beautiful than her. Naturally, brother Feng would be moved. At that time, brother Feng would be her.


    Yan Qi stood on it and didn''t hear any noise or shouts. She was completely relieved. She was afraid and nervous, and finally she laughed. There was endless greed and Madness on his face.


    "You should have done it long ago, Tao Rong. No wonder I have shown you a bright road. If you don''t go, you deserve it. It''s your own death. It''s none of my business."


    Said Yan Qi suddenly heard a wolf howl, suddenly startled, because the instinct of guilty, so afraid of the panic ran away.

 Chapter 23

    On the cliff 20 meters high, there is a banyan tree growing on it.


    The roots of banyan trees are huge. They grow everywhere in the rocks of the land. There is no law to speak of. It can be said that it is arbitrary to crowd out other plants around, so the roots are thick and strong.


    Because of the natural disaster, a lot of stones may fall down here, so the roots of the banyan tree are very thick.


    Tao Rong is just in the middle of the pulling room, holding the root of the tree with both hands. He hangs on the root and branches, swinging like a leaf in the wind.


    Tao Rong gasped and watched the falling stone fall with her. She knew how deep it was.


    Tao Rong, who is in pain all over, is just in shock. She has never thought that Yan Qi can be cruel. She thinks that Yan Qi is just cheating people.


    She didn''t dare to kill people.


    But it turns out that Tao Rong really belittles Yan Qi.


    If you want to be more vicious, Yan Qi will not give up.


    In the past, she was too easy to control, there was no need to kill, but now she is out of control, so Yan Qi just killed her for her own selfish desire.


    Anyway, according to her treatment at home, no one will find out the truth for her. Even if she died here, it would be regarded as accidental death.


    Yan Qi won''t be punished, so she dares to be reckless.


    Tao Rong is mad. She has been merciful to her since she came back. After all, their hatred has not reached the level of life. Compared with other enemies, Yan Qi is really nothing, and Yan Qi is still under age. She can''t break her own principles.


    But I never thought that a young girl''s underage would dare to do such a thing. She didn''t even dare to kill a chicken.


    Tao Rong feels that her hand is shaking. In fact, she can''t hold on for long, but she also knows that Yan Qi has not left so soon. If she finds that she is still alive, she will never come to save her, but will step on her feet.


    So Tao Rong bit her teeth and endured the pain of her arm. She didn''t dare to cry at this time, until she heard a clear wolf howl.


    Here Are there any wolves? Didn''t you get knocked out in the early years? How can there be wolves? Oh, no, if there are wolves, even if she doesn''t die here, she will die under the wolf''s mouth.


    Tao Rong really wants to scold this damned fate. She generously gave her two ways to die at one time. Is it for her to choose? But she didn''t want to choose either.


    She hasn''t seen her Xiaoxiao yet. How can she die? It''s not easy to start over again. It''s not easy to change the festering life. How can she waste this opportunity? Absolutely not.


    Tao Rong''s arm really can''t hold on. Originally, her strength is small and her body is weak. She must have been injured when she was rolling. It hurts everywhere. She supports the weight of her whole body with her hands. This is definitely not a long-term solution.


    Tao Rong has been able to feel his hand is little by little off force.


    Tao Rong anxiously looked around, looking for a way to save himself.


    But after watching for a long time, I didn''t see any hope. Although the mountain wall was not smooth or angular, even if she barely jumped it, she couldn''t climb any small protrusions. The muscles all over the body can''t complete such a difficult climb. It''s almost impossible to save yourself. We have to wait for someone to save us.


    But others Looking at the more silent forest, the possibility is also very small.


    Despair, only to see another protrusion, small tree roots out of the mountain wall, only then a little.


    Tao Rong used his brain to think about it. As soon as he clenched his teeth, he gambled a little under the condition of high danger. He took the initiative to swing his body a little, and his feet smoothly pushed to the root of the banyan tree with his toes.


    Spread the strength, so that she can hold on for a longer time, and have a greater chance of waiting for rescue.


    With the help of a little force at the foot, her arms relaxed a lot. In order to borrow more force, Tao Rong moved her hands little by little along the root of the tree, trying to get closer to the mountain wall.


    As a result, just as she moved, she heard a click. Tao Rong was not unfamiliar with this kind of sound, and she would make such a sound when she stepped on the wood.


    Tao Rong didn''t dare to move any more. She felt that as soon as she moved, the root on her hand would break and she would fall.


    Tao Rong nervously lowered her head to see that the height of 20 meters made her lack of oxygen.


    Tao Rong took a few breaths, closed her eyes, and finally began to shout for help.


    A cry of help from her mouth, as if spread all around, but do not know how far, there is no one stranded in the mountains, there is no one can hear to save her.


    Constantly shouting, the voice is getting smaller and smaller, because there is no movement, Tao Rong gradually lost confidence, the most important thing is that her strength is also passing.


    Her arms are so sore that she can''t feel what she''s holding. Her legs, especially her legs, are numb, and her feet hurt as if they were about to break.


    In such a state, it seems that it will really fall off at any time.


    After all, she has been in this state for about half an hour, and it''s almost dark.But the whole mountain, except for her cry, was the howling of wolves from time to time.


    Not only let Tao Rong despair, but also let her at any time in the fear of the wolf.


    "Help Help ~ "Tao Rong felt that her voice was gradually not coming out, and her consciousness was dissipating bit by bit. Her spirit was exhausted to the limit. Her subconscious really wanted to relax and relax. She really couldn''t stick to it.


    But let Tao Rong give up his easy, give up the chance to see Xiaoxiao again, it is more painful than death.


    She doesn''t want to. She wants to live. She has to.


    Tao Rong biting his lips hard, let himself sober, but still a drop in the bucket.


    The last sound of help overflowed from Tao Rong''s mouth, but it was too light to smell, and his fingers were loose one by one.


    The first to take off the force is the feet, hanging down again, almost immediately, because the hand suddenly bear the force, finally can not hold on to the release.


    Tao Rong despairingly felt the fall, but in the next second, the dark green in front of her eyes flashed, and a huge force came from her arm.


    The wind in my ears stopped, and my body stopped shaking.


    Tao Rong''s tired eyes suddenly focus on the figure above.


    A figure climbs on the root of the tree she just stepped on with one hand in a highly difficult movement. The whole person is like a gecko adsorbed on the almost vertical mountain wall.


    "Nie Nie Zhao

 Chapter 24

    "Tao Rong?"


    Nie Zhao also just saw that the person he wanted to save was the little girl he knew before. Looking at her almost blank expression, Nie Zhao wanted to laugh a little. It turned out that the little girl was also so helpless.


    But it''s not a joke. At this time, Nie Zhao is almost hanging on the cliff. He holds the banyan root in one hand and Tao Rong''s arm in the other. Because he just came not in time, Nie Zhao can only jump down and pull down Tao Rong.


    It seems dangerous for him to do this, but it is easy for the soldiers who have experienced special forces training. Compared with the places where they are trained, this kind of mountaintop has relaxed the climbing requirements.


    So after Nie Zhao called Tao Rong''s name, he pulled people up. But no matter how hard he tried, his whole body didn''t vibrate at all, just like a sword was stuck in the wall of the mountain by a martial arts expert.


    "Get me!" A firm and indifferent voice came from above.


    It''s very painful to be pulled by someone''s arm alone. Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong up a little and reminds her that she can climb up with her clothes. It''s easier.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao stupidly. It takes him a long time to recover his mind. He really It''s really Nie Zhao. He appears.


    But Nie Zhao is not anxious at all under such circumstances, just waiting for the girl to recover, not urging her, not frightening her. After all, people are more likely to make mistakes when they are flustered.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that at the critical moment, he appeared and saved himself. For a moment, Tao Rong''s heart was filled with emotion. He didn''t know how to say it. After a while, he came back to himself and said, "yes Will the two fall together? " I was hoarse because I cried for help for too long.


    Nie Zhao relaxed a smile, the face is handsome as the snow lotus on the snow mountain general, this is the real sunshine fresh handsome.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be all right. Believe me, I''m a soldier. I''m sure I can protect you." Nie Zhao comforts Tao Rong with the tone of coaxing children.


    Because of the strength of his arm, the muscles formed a very beautiful curve, but his face was very relaxed, without any difficulty. Not because of the force and ferocious, but there is a kind of natural and unrestrained handsome.


    Looking at his motionless body, doing what he just couldn''t imagine, they all took it for granted. All these pictures gave Tao Rong confidence.


    Tao Rong reaches out his hand and pulls Nie Zhao''s belt, ready to say it''s the waist of his trousers.


    Tao Rong didn''t find out. In fact, in this case, she was already flustered. She didn''t care what she caught.


    But for Nie Zhao, who is more relaxed and indifferent about this matter, it is an instant embarrassment.


    Because the little girl grabs his trousers waist hard, it seems that his trousers are going to fall off. Although it is impossible to fall off, there is still an embarrassing worry in her heart.


    What''s more, the position is too positive. The little girl''s vertical arm seems to be in the wrong place. Although the pants of their camouflage clothes are hard, they can still feel something more or less.


    This is really embarrassing. Nie Zhao is all over.


    Fortunately, the little girl didn''t notice and soon climbed up.


    Nie Zhao, so he can hold her tightly.


    In order to ensure her safety, Nie Zhao repeatedly determines whether she hugs her tightly. Before she is sure, Nie Zhao holds her in one hand.


    In fact, if it''s an ordinary woman, Nie Zhao won''t do it. It''s just that in his eyes, Tao Rong is still a little girl, that is, a child, so he will use the safest and most effective way to save people, and he won''t care too much about the difference between men and women, and whether he has risked the family.


    According to Nie Zhao, Tao Rong is almost like a koala clinging to Nie Zhao. Her hands are tightly crossed behind Nie Zhao''s neck and locked tightly. His legs were also on Nie Zhao''s waist, because he was too short to be uncomfortable.


    "Hold tight, don''t let go. If you really don''t have strength, tell me, I''ll help you." Nie Zhao reminds a way.


    Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao can''t see Tao Rong''s expression, but he feels that this sound is mixed with crying. Maybe the child is scared.


    Apart from that night, Tao Rong really didn''t get so close to this man. These ten seconds are like more than ten centuries. It''s so long that she has to remember why she fell in love with this man.


    It''s not only because of his perfection, but also because Tao Rong, who lacks a sense of security since childhood, will be surrounded by such a strong sense of security as long as she stands beside Nie Zhao. That''s what Tao Rong longs for. She always thinks that only with such a sense of security can she have a complete and happy home. To find a sense of belonging.


    But she forgot that Nie Zhao''s natural sense of security stems from his military identity, not from the sense of security that men give women and husbands give wives.


    Just like now, even if she is still in danger, just afraid of death, she feels safe as if she can fall asleep in his arms.Between the mountain wall and his arms, there is also cold wind irrigation, but it still makes Tao Rong warm.


    This sense of security even makes her rely on her heart, so that she does not want to leave, do not want to leave, can only decadent tightly hold.


    "All right, we''re safe."


    The beautiful sound came from my ears, just like the melodious harmonica.


    Tao Rong''s heart softened for a while, but suddenly woke up in the next second. As soon as her hands and legs relaxed, she quickly jumped down from Nie Zhao.


    Probably because she was worried that she would not be able to get down, Nie Zhao used a difficult squatting posture to give Tao Rong convenience after climbing the cliff. However, Tao Rong came down too quickly and stepped back too much. In the case of rocks all over the place and the mountain road with radian, it was impossible not to fall down.


    Fortunately, Nie Zhao was in front of her. Her reaction and speed were first-class. When she stepped back and fell down, he immediately reached for Tao Rong''s hand and straightened it back.


    Originally, Nie Zhao''s strength control is just good, which can make Tao Rong stand firm. After all, as soon as he pulls, people fall into his arms. Nie Zhao has too many experiences, and he can completely avoid such things.


    But Tao Rong did not like his intention, but after being straightened by him, immediately soft to, rigidly against him.


    Nie Zhao naturally won''t doubt Tao Rong has ulterior motives, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Feet and hands don''t work." Tao Rong said coldly.


    She doesn''t want to, OK? As soon as I realized that I was almost addicted, I just wanted to slap myself in the face. As a matter of fact, people''s inertia can''t be completely eradicated. But she sobered up, because Xiaoxiao is very important to her.


    If he died here, everything would be OK, but Nie Zhao appeared and saved her. He was doomed to be entangled by himself and used by her.

 Chapter 25

    Nie Zhao reaction comes over, frown ask a way: "you hang over there how long?"


    "Half an hour."


    Nie Zhao was surprised. He thought that it was only ten minutes since he found something abnormal and heard the sound to see her again. It turned out that she had been in danger before.


    A little girl without training can hold on for half an hour. Nie Zhao really can''t believe it. This little girl''s toughness is strong enough.


    "Then your hands and feet must take off. I''ll carry you down the mountain."


    "No!" Tao Rong refused quickly, as if without thinking, let Nie Zhao are stunned.


    "Can''t you move for a while? I''ll carry you home. "


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to owe any more, nor No matter how close he is to this dangerous man, the charm he exudes at any time and anywhere is still so fatal to her. She doesn''t want to be grateful and adored to him any more, which will kill all her determination.


    "Thank you for saving me. I really appreciate it. I will repay you if I have a chance in the future." Tao Rong said solemnly.


    Nie Zhao''s strange way of speaking makes her feel uncomfortable. At least she has just gone through life and death together. The little girl''s expression of all kinds of emotions is normal. How can she put up a high wall to say that the life-saving benefactor is excluded? This character is really a bit strange.


    "In return, I said I was a soldier, saving people is what I should do, and Didn''t you just call my name? Why did you suddenly become a military Comrade again? How do you know my name? "


    Nie Zhao is curious about this question. When he first appears, Tao Rong suddenly calls out his name. The tone seems to have known him for a long time.


    "Listen I heard that a soldier went to the deserted house that night. I knew that it was you. You saved me twice. I''m grateful to you. "


    Mouth said grateful, but even do not want to look at him, such gratitude is too formal.


    This feeling came again. She was pushing herself. She hated him.


    Although we don''t need someone to appreciate ourselves, Tao Rong''s various ways are really uncomfortable and seem a little Weird.


    Just now Mingming is still holding him tightly like a child and depending on him, but now he has such an attitude. Nie Zhao''s heart is a little cold, and he will reach out to pull Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was confused and looked up and said, "what are you doing?"


    Nie Zhao didn''t have a good way: "although you try to be brave and say no, you can''t move in a short time. It''s getting dark now. How do you go down the mountain? Will you stay on the mountain and feed the wild animals? "


    Tao Rong thought of the wolf howling just now, and his face turned white.


    Nie Zhao thought that his words scared the little girl, and suddenly the dim sum softened. Looking at the little girl''s hand, it was already full of all kinds of wounds, and there was obviously unnatural trembling.


    There are also many wounds on the neck and cheek. Fortunately, they are all small scratches. I just don''t know if there are any injuries in other places. Is it rolling all the way down?


    "I''ll send you to the health station for inspection. As a soldier, I can''t watch the suffering people living alone on the mountain at night."


    Tao Rong hesitated and tried to move her feet. As expected, she couldn''t, but she couldn''t slow down.


    All of a sudden, there is another wolf howling around. Tao Rong is scared and grabs Nie Zhao''s big hand.


    Nie Zhao hooked the corner of his mouth and pulled it hard. Then he turned his back and carried the person directly.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t have to pay me back for helping you several times, so don''t be afraid to owe me." Nie Zhao side good temper said, while carrying Tao Rong down the mountain.


    Tao Rong is calm on Nie Zhao''s back. She is really unhappy. She even deceives herself by blocking her arms in front of her chest, trying to keep two people away. It seems that if you stay away from him, you don''t need to smell his refreshing and intoxicating breath.


    For now all aspects of her mood are not very stable, this kind of breath is the most lethal.


    However, such a small move is misunderstood by Nie Zhao as a little girl avoiding the suspicion of men and women. Nie Zhao is a little introspective.


    The 16-year-old here should be regarded as a girl, not a little girl. Maybe it''s because she''s afraid of being seen in the village. It''s not easy to be a human being, so she resists his help. I''d better pay attention in the future.


    In order to pay attention to this point, Nie Zhao deliberately spared a little way and avoided the place where he might meet people.


    "How did you fall? Are you not careful? " In the process of rushing to the health station, Nie Zhao is too silent to ask.


    Tao Rong was silent for a moment and said directly, "I was pushed down."


    Nie Zhao was shocked, "who? It''s so cruel. Is it to kill you? "


    Tao Rong fell into silence again and did not answer.


    In fact, when Nie Zhao asked her this question, she was also thinking about whether to expose Yan Qi when she went back later, but it seemed useless to think about it. With the maintenance of the village branch secretary, and without any evidence and no one facing him, who would believe her?


    Maybe it''s possible to take her as an excuse for being lazy, or to frame Yan Qi, or as a madman.


    Tao Rong can''t help looking at his back. Will he believe his words?Tao Rong thought a flash to stop, no matter whether he phase don''t believe, oneself don''t want to ask him to help. Maybe it''s a kind of persistence, maybe it''s a kind of resistance, anyway, she doesn''t want to.


    "I didn''t see it." Tao Rong answered after a while.


    Nie Zhao naturally does not believe that she has been silent for such a long time, but she does not see clearly. Nie Zhao feels that the girl''s character is more and more awkward, but she can''t help it. Who can make her hate her? It''s normal that she doesn''t want to tell herself.


    "If you know, if you need the help of military comrades, you can go to the troops by the stream to find me at any time We can work for the police for the time being


    "Thank you. I will if I need to." Tao Rong answers seriously.


    Nie Zhao has no choice but to smile, but suddenly he hears Tao Rong ask suspiciously: "since your troops are by the stream, you should have a rest at this time. I remember that the post disaster reconstruction of that mountain has been completed. Why do you, as a soldier, appear alone on that mountain at this time?"


    Nie Zhao is a little surprised, although the little girl is not polite to ask, but in the end is still very sharp.


    "Dig wild vegetables." Nie Zhao learns Tao Rong''s tone to say.


    Both of them didn''t tell the truth.


    Tao Rong didn''t get angry either. He said directly, "I just heard the cry of wolves. There used to be wolves in our mountain, but they have disappeared in recent years. Although I don''t know why they appear, it''s better to pay attention to safety if you really want to get in and out of the mountain forest. Although you are a soldier, trained and not afraid of wolves, it''s no joke that the wolves attack."


    Nie Zhao steps suddenly a meal, Tao Rong doubts looking at the back of his head, see Nie Zhao suddenly slowly turned his head and looked at her.


    Under the moonlight, his face was attractive, and his Obsidian eyes seemed to absorb the moonlight, looking at people shining.


    The side face of the knife and axe chisel is very beautiful. Every part of it grows just right. There is no defect.


    The smile on the corner of the mouth is bigger and bigger, and the color of the lips is lighter, but it seems more confusing.


    When he was too close, Tao Rong could see clearly that when he was smiling at his daughter before, what he was looking at was not an illusion. There was a dimple on his cheek. Such happy and simple smile can be seen faintly.


    Such dimples make the handsome on his face a little cute.


    Tao Rong against the chest of the arm immediately feel heavy impact, it is the heart beat heavier sound.

 Chapter 26

    "Ha ha..." With the vibration of her chest, Tao Rong, who was leaning on Nie Zhao''s back, could feel it. Her heart beat was infected by the vibration and became very irregular. That kind of feeling was not good.


    "What are you laughing at?" Tao Rong was even a little annoyed, and her tone became fierce.


    The sudden change of mood did not cause Nie Zhao''s discomfort any more, just felt that the little girl was very uncomfortable.


    "You care about me, so I laugh. You are very kind. You can rest assured that I will pay attention to safety, so you should also pay attention to safety. Don''t go up the mountain too late, or you will be caught by the wolf. " Nie Zhao said with a smile, and then continued on the road, as if even the pace has become light up.


    But Tao Rong on his back is a little silly. In his heart, he doesn''t feel good. The most important thing is to be angry.


    Who cares about him! She is concerned about the future of his father! Don''t hang up before she gives birth to Xiao Xiao! Then she really can''t forgive him!


    But there is a reason, Tao Rong also said not export, can only let Nie Zhao happy.


    It''s just that Nie Zhao''s current state of mind is so peaceful and happy from time to time, which makes Tao Rong quite surprised. He feels that sometimes he can see it, sometimes he can''t.


    The time when Mingming came here should be the most sad time for him.


    Because at this time, the woman he once loved was marrying his elder brother.


    He was unable to stop, and was sent to such a remote area to carry out the task.


    After knowing the truth, Tao Rong always thought that Nie Zhao was forced to come here. It was his family who prevented him from making trouble and also prevented others from gossiping about his uncle and sister-in-law, so that he would not attend his elder brother''s wedding. But now it seems that he is not in the right state.


    Tao Rong didn''t know much about that kind of military and political family. It was clear that the two people still liked each other, and others knew why they had become such a relationship.


    Nie Zhao''s present state of mind seems that even if the girl he likes marries his elder brother, he will sincerely bless him. It''s just that those unclear things happened later


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to think about it any more. Those are also part of her past pain. She doesn''t want to recall, and doesn''t want to let those memories waste her energy.


    There''s only one thing she needs to be reborn from beginning to end.


    Nie Zhao runs to the health station with Tao Rong on his back, but he doesn''t meet anyone along the way.


    Aunt Wu was still on duty at the health station. She was shocked to see Tao Rong who was carried by the soldiers.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you have injuries on your face? Is it a scratch? " Aunt Wu anxiously came forward to help.


    Until entering the ward to find a bed, Nie Zhao put the person down.


    Maybe before Tao Rong did some preventive measures on his back, so after putting people down, Nie Zhao instinctively took a look, what''s the little girl to guard against.


    As a result, I felt offended when I looked at her carefully. I thought she was a little girl, but once I observed her carefully


    The exquisite figure and delicate facial features are well integrated into a beautiful picture, which is sweet and aural. If the young girls here don''t eat well and work all day, the skin will be impeccable. After all, they can''t pick out any defects except the roughness.


    Sometimes she didn''t feel too tight on her body, and she didn''t feel too tight before.


    It''s a little funny about her protective measures on her back. Now it seems that it''s really necessary to protect her like that. If she carries him like that, he will be embarrassed.


    That morning, because he was shocked by her attitude, he didn''t look at her carefully. He didn''t pay much attention to her appearance except for her amber glass eyes. After all, he saw too many beauties and was not used to seeing people''s appearance.


    If he had looked at her carefully at that time, his attitude towards her would have been more towards girls than little girls.


    She is very light and thin, but she has an amazing figure. She can''t cover her figure in loose clothes as long as she sits down, especially her legs. According to her height ratio, they are really long and straight. He has never seen anyone with such a beautiful leg ratio.


    Maybe he sees less, so it''s rare.


    Nie Zhao''s brain turns too fast. He glances at it. A lot of data are generated automatically in his brain. After he reacts, he feels that he is offending others. He quickly calms down and watches nurse Wu check Tao Rong.


    Seeing that Nie Zhao was still there, Tao Rong looked up and said, "thank you for sending me back. I''m very grateful. I''ll just ask aunt Wu for the rest. I''ll be able to go home soon. Don''t worry about it. "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, is disguised drive him to leave again? What kind of temperament is this girl!


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong a little speechless.


    But at this time, aunt Wu helped Tao Rong out of the siege, "yes, military comrades, you can send people to let people thank you very much, the rest of the matter to me such medical staff, Rong Rong should not be seriously injured, I can deal with it, you go back to help."Looking at Nie Zhao''s face, aunt Wu said with a smile, "if you don''t go, it''s really inconvenient for me to deal with the remaining wounds for Rongrong."


    Nie Zhao a shock, this just suddenly reaction come over, handsome and resolute face gradually climb full of red, salute farewell for a while, this just quickly leave.


    Auntie Wu just said with a smile, "what a sincere child."


    What''s honest? It''s clear that he didn''t treat her as a woman, so he didn''t avoid her. Tao Rong is very clear. In the past, this guy''s ability to avoid women''s suspicion was unmatched. Even the young lady who was eyeing him was polite and reasonable, and didn''t give Fang si a chance.


    Aunt Wu soon took care of Tao Rong''s wounds. Sure enough, they were all minor ones.


    Tao Rong said, but also want to take the medicine fee, Wu Rong is the way to go back.


    But Tao Rong knew that she wanted money. Although it was rare, it was also necessary. It is estimated that Aunt Wu knew her predicament and refused to accept it in order to avoid her parents'' scolding.


    For this, Tao Rong can only appreciate her kindness.


    Aunt Wu asked her what was going on, Tao Rong did not hide aunt Wu, but honestly explained the story. Maybe she took aunt Wu as a trusted elder, so she was willing to tell the truth.


    Aunt Wu is shocked. She pulls Tao Rong to help her get justice back, but Tao Rong doesn''t want to cause aunt Wu unnecessary trouble. If the village Party branch secretary is involved, aunt Wu may have problems in her work. After all, her uncle is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    And she has no evidence, it is impossible for Yan Qi to be punished. There are not many people who believe her one-sided words like aunt Wu.


    Aunt Wu, listening to the calm analysis of her situation by the little girl who has just experienced life and death, is really distressed for Tao Rong. However, she is an outsider and is not easy to do. She can only pull her to be careful.


    Tao Rong reminds aunt Wu of another thing. "By the way, I came down from the mountain and heard a lot of wolf howling. Don''t you and the doctor often go to collect medicine? Be careful when you go up the mountain. I don''t know if there are wolves


    Aunt Wu was very happy and said with a smile, "where is the wolf? It''s the wolf dog raised by the one eyed dragon. It''s not too much to say that it''s a wolf. After all, it has half of the wolf blood. At first, the village head didn''t let him raise it, but later he trained so well that the village head had nothing to say. Didn''t you help those soldiers in the army to find things during this period of time? It''s not only magical, it''s spiritual. "


    "Wait, Auntie Wu, what did you say?"


    "Miraculous and full of spirituality."


    "No, you said those wolf barks were made by Wolf dogs, and they helped soldiers? So the soldier who just sent me also knows the existence of wolf dogs? "


    "Yes


    Tao Rong takes a deep breath. She really should hate that guy!

 Chapter 27

    Tao''s family, when everyone gets home in the evening, they find that there is no food at all. Yan Xiangru, who is looking for Tao Rong everywhere, is scolded by Tao Qian who comes back from work.


    "What on earth do you eat, you lazy woman? You know how to urge me all day. You are diligent! I didn''t see you do a good job at home, either


    "What do you scold me for doing? This is what banyan girl should do. Let her dig wild vegetables. All the people who dug them have disappeared. I don''t know where to be lazy. What a lazy little bitch! I won''t shoot her when she comes back. " When she was scolded by her husband, she turned to scold Tao Rong.


    But they didn''t pay special attention to why their family and Yan Qi were here tonight.


    Yan Qi pretends to be here to help Tao Yu with her homework.


    There are so many days off in the holiday, and there are so many homework. Tao Yu is the last to write. Yan Qi comes to help, and Tao Yu is willing. Anyway, he is afraid to find Tao Rong now.


    Now I''m watching Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru quarrel.


    Yan Qi heart happy and nervous, she knew that Tao Rong will not come back, she came to let himself at ease.


    Tao Rong must be cool now.


    No matter how much these people quarrel or scold, Tao Rong won''t come back.


    "Qiqi, don''t you go to the mountain to pick wild vegetables today? Why don''t you see banyan girl? " Yan Xiangru only knows that Yan Qi has gone up the mountain. At first, she thought they were together, but now it seems that they are not.


    Yan Qi was surprised. Although she was a little guilty, she immediately calmed herself down without fear of killing people. Some people''s cruelty has been engraved in her bones, and she can do cruel things for herself at any time.


    "I I don''t know. Didn''t she start long ago? Is she going to play somewhere again? Does aunt want me to help her find out and see where she is hiding to be lazy Yan Qi said easily.


    Suddenly, a cold stabbing wind came in.


    "Where am I, my good cousin? Don''t you know very well?"


    Yan Qi heard the voice, all over a sudden shock, shaking to stand up, scared to look at the door.


    When the familiar and hateful figure appeared at the door, Yan Qi''s eyes couldn''t be bigger, and the expression on her face was shocked to distortion.


    "You You... " Yan Qi pointed to Tao Rong and said in disbelief, "how can you be here?"


    "Not here? Where can I go? Under the cliff Tao Rong shows a strange smile, coldly looking at Yan Qi, tone can be said to be quite fierce, not the kind of fierce fire, but every word out of the fire but not the kind of fierce fire.


    "What are you talking about? Dead girl, where have you gone? Be lazy for me. If you don''t do housework well, I won''t kill you! " Yan Xiangru is about to rush over with a broom.


    But a figure suddenly appeared, the voice of Cui Cui said: "aunt Yan, how can you do this? Don''t you see that sister Rongrong is hurt? She rolled down from the mountain and almost fell to death. If it wasn''t for a military elder brother who rescued her and sent her to the health station, she might have died. How can you beat your daughter without asking for help! There is no such a mother as you


    The speaker is Gan Xiaomei. Gan Xiaomei only knows Tao Rong''s experience, but she doesn''t know that she was pushed down. Naturally, Tao Rong won''t tell her about this.


    Gan Xiaomei has a very loving aunt who has been protected in the ivory tower. She always thinks that the aunt outside should be very good, but she didn''t expect to see such a scene today.


    No wonder she asked herself to send Rongrong sister. If I didn''t explain, Rongrong sister''s aunt might have really started. Rongrong sister is too poor to have such an aunt.


    Yan Xiangru''s face was not good-looking immediately when she was attacked by a righteous girl. However, she also looked at Tao Rong and saw that there were many bandages on her body.


    Yan Xiangru''s face changed and he said, "dead girl, you''re wasting money. I can''t deal with this little injury for you. How come Miss Gan is here to collect money?"


    Tao Rong''s face did not change, but Gan Xiaomei''s face turned red with anger.


    "Why do you only care about money? Why don''t you care about sister Rongrong''s injury? Don''t worry, my aunt said she didn''t need money. I''m not here to collect money. I''m worried that sister Rongrong won''t be able to come home alone, so I helped her back. "


    Gan Xiaomei said so, Yan Xiangru''s face improved, and she didn''t care about Gan Xiaomei''s impoliteness to her, so she said: "well, I''ve got it. Thank you for me, grandma. You go back. "


    Gan Xiaomei takes a look at Tao Rong. She is really worried about Tao Rong now. Can she really stay in such a home and such a mother?


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to involve Gan Xiaomei, so he urges her to go back.


    After Gan Xiaomei left, Yan Xiangru asked harshly: "you dig wild vegetables well. What are you doing? What''s the injury? Will there be follow-up treatment? "Tao Rong has been used to it, "skin injury, tomorrow will be fine. I don''t want to make trouble for my family. Why does anyone want my life? "


    The people on the scene were all surprised. Yan Xiangru frowned and said, "what does this mean? Who wants your life? "


    Tao Rong''s eyes slowly shifted to Yan Qi, "what do you say? Cousin


    It''s absolutely unprecedented for Tao Rong to speak to Yan Qi in such a tone. There''s something wrong between them. Is it


    Yan Xiang can''t help but look at her big niece. Before, Tao Rong really implicated Yan Qi and made her lose face in the village, but it''s not so dangerous.


    "You You What are you talking about? " Yan Qi stammered fierce way, but guilty has been revealed, if it is normal people will doubt her.


    Unfortunately, they are not normal people.


    "Since I''m ok, I''ll cook as soon as possible. Do you want to starve Laozi?" When Tao Qian finished, he felt bored and turned back to his room for a drink.


    Yan Xiangru was not happy and said, "well, since it''s OK, I''ll cook first. The whole family is waiting hungry!"


    Tao Rong was not surprised by the reaction of the Taoists. After all, she was not born. She just stole it back. For the Taoists, it might be the same level as the chickens and ducks they caught home. Naturally, it''s not as precious as Yan Qi''s blood relationship.


    So Tao Rong also said that it is impossible to give an account of hysterical demands. That''s not realistic. Facing the cold-blooded family, Tao Rong didn''t say anything. She nodded and said, "I can do it, but I''m worried..."


    Tao Rong said and looked at the gauze that had been dyed red on her hand. It was as if blood would drop down at any time. In fact, there was not so much blood. She turned the gauze later.


    Yan Xiangru immediately frowned. How disgusting it would be if blood dripped in when cooking. "Damned girl, forget it. I''ll do it tonight. You''re not allowed to eat!"


    Tao Rong doesn''t matter. Just don''t let her work. Anyway, she''s just had a stomach cushion with aunt Wu.


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian go on their own. They don''t ask Tao Rong more about rolling down the mountain. They don''t doubt the tit for tat confrontation between Yan Qi and Yan Rong just now. They don''t know whether they really don''t have doubts or they don''t want to pursue them.


    Anyway, Tao Rong doesn''t plan to rely on these two things to help. Don''t toss yourself when she is injured.


    Tao Rong''s eyes sweep to the two people who are still in the field.


    Tao Yu is afraid of Tao Rong. She used to gloat at at her injury, but when she saw her cold eyes sweeping over, she was scared to shiver all over, because the eyes with a face hurt looked more like a ghost crawling back from hell.


    Tao Yu pretends to go into the kitchen to help, and finally only Yan Qi, who has been afraid to move, is left.


    Tao Rong goes step by step towards Yan Qi.


    "Yan Qi, I''ve come back for you!"

 Chapter 28

    "Ah! Don''t come here, you are a human or a ghost Yan Qi is really scared, Mingming rolled down, Mingming can''t live, was rescued by soldiers, how can there be such a coincidence.


    She just thought that Tao Rong would expose her, and everyone would know her evil deeds. She was really scared out in a cold sweat, thinking that she was going to be a murderer in her life, and that she was really going to die.


    I didn''t expect it didn''t blow up at all.


    "You don''t know whether it''s a person or a ghost?"


    Looking at more and more close to Tao Rong, the ghost''s look really scared Yan Qi, kept trying to stay away from her, but soon was forced against the wall.


    "You You are crazy! Now that I''m not dead, why are you scaring me? " Although Yan Qi was frightened, she knew it couldn''t be a ghost. So I''m right.


    Facing Tao Rong, she will always stand on the peak.


    "Oh, Yan Qi, you are really amazing. You just attempted to kill people. You don''t ask me to forgive you, but you blame me?" Tao Rong really admired this woman. What kind of soul does she have. It''s terrible.


    Yan Qi''s face flashed a trace of unnatural, but still stubble neck, momentum high, "who attempted to kill, you talk nonsense again, careful I tell Aunt tear your mouth, since nothing, don''t pretend."


    Because of the contradiction between Wen Yifeng and Tao Rong, Yan Qi is already completely shameless, and doesn''t want to pretend to be a sister.


    "I''m not pretending to be a ghost. You''re pretending to be a ghost. I''m a human being. You''re a ghost! Because only ghosts can be so cruel and murderous. " Tao Rong said sarcastically.


    Yan Qi suddenly dumb, not that she will not talk back, but she has never seen such a Tao Rong, aggressive, smart, or the person who used to bully and make good use of it? She''s not pure at all. Is everything pretended before.


    "You You, you dare say me again Yan Qi points her finger at Tao Rong.


    Without saying a word, Tao Rong directly put out his hand and turned Yan Qi''s finger and pressed it down.


    "Ah! Pain, let go Yan Qitong''s whole body is twisting, in order to avoid the pain from the fingers.


    "Does it hurt? It''s not as painful as I almost died. Yan Qi, do you think I won''t fight back if you bully me? I tell you, if you dare to attack me, I won''t let you go! " Tao Rong''s voice low in Yan Qi''s ear warning, word by word all with a knife to cut axe to chop like strength.


    Yan Qi''s body is bent because of pain. When she looks up at Tao Rong, she carries the light behind her back, just like seeing the devil coming out of the dark. That kind of biting murderous spirit scared Yan Qi''s whole body.


    Tao Rong looked at Yan Qi''s instant advice and said with a contemptuous smile: "you are really more and more ugly, just like your ugly heart. If you really should look in the mirror, do you know? Even if you don''t kill someone, you will be punished by God. The more people care about what, the more they will lose what? What do you care? Your face is still Wen Yifeng


    Yan Qi takes a cool breath and looks at Tao Rong in disbelief.


    Tao Rong''s eyes stare at Yan Qi fiercely, "do you think I don''t know anything? Mingming likes Wen Yifeng and wants to compete with me. That''s why he treats me like this, isn''t it? Do you think I don''t know what you think and what you do? Hum! I just don''t pay attention to you at all. After all, I''m in love with brother Yifeng. He told me that he doesn''t like you at all. He thinks you are super annoying. So I know that no matter what you do, he will never like you. You are just a clown in our eyes. "


    "You You''re bullshit. No It won''t be Yan Qi has never been said so exciting words, even if there are some things faint signs, but she is still reluctant to face her sweetheart ignore their own things.


    But this moment was Tao Rong pierced the truth, pierced the window paper, tears finally can''t help falling one by one, I don''t know is scared, or because of pain.


    "The pain I experienced today will surely make you feel it. I will tell brother Yifeng what you have done and let him see your ugly face." Tao Rong released the last mace, completely defeated Yan Qi''s spirit.


    Yan qiwa cry out, her cry naturally attracted other people''s attention.


    Yan Xiangru came out with a spatula, "you dead girl, what are you doing! Let go


    Yan Xiangru thinks that Tao Rong broke Yan Qi''s fingers and made her cry.


    It''s really painful. The fingers are white.


    Tao Rong gently let go. Yan Xiangru hurried forward to cajole people. She turned her head and scolded Tao Rong. But before she could scold Tao Rong, she said with tears in her eyes, "do you really want to kill me? Is it really my cousin? "


    Yan Xiangru''s face looks ugly for a moment. It turns out that Yan Qi really pushed Tao Rong down. So Tao Rong was so aggrieved that she dared to fight her big cousin. She said it was a fight, but in fact she just broke it off. In the end, she was still timid.


    If Yan Xiang doesn''t scold Tao Rong any more, she shouts directly, "go back to the kitchen and reflect on yourself."Finish saying to keep comforting Yan Qi, let her don''t cry again.


    Tao Rong turned around and stopped crying. She looked up and saw that Tao Yu was looking at her at the door. Seeing her face changing, she suddenly trembled.


    Tao Rong sneers and walks over. Tao Yu turns over and wants to avoid.


    Looking at Tao Yu''s achievements, Tao Rong also thinks that Yan Qi must be honest, so that these people will not come out from time to time and delay their plans.


    Because of Tao Rong''s threat, Yan Qi can hardly sleep at night. When she gets up early and looks at herself in the mirror, she really feels as if she has become ugly, and becomes more and more uneasy.


    Yesterday, I heard Tao Rong say that what Wen Yifeng thought of her has really caused a fatal blow to her, but how can she admit that she lost to Tao Rong? Even if Tao Rong is in love with brother Yifeng, she must break up. Brother Yifeng belongs to her.


    This time, we must go to the end.


    Yan Qi immediately called sun Huada.


    Sun Huada is at school. The school has a telephone for students to contact their parents. However, few people in the village have a telephone. Yan Qi''s family has one. After all, it''s the home of the village branch secretary.


    Yan Qi quickly contacted sun Huada and told him the current situation. Exaggeratedly, Tao Rong planned to go with Wen Yifeng this time. If he didn''t come back and turn Tao Rong into his woman, he would never get Tao Rong.


    Sun Huada originally knew that Wen Yifeng was very anxious to go home these days. After receiving a phone call from Yan Qi, he immediately wanted to go back. But if they want to go back to boarding school like this, they must inform their parents.


    So sun Huada came to a wonderful place. He soaked himself in cold water all night, and the next day he was sent home with a high fever.


    For the sake of Tao Rong, sun Huada also went all out.


    Tao Rong naturally sticks to Wen Yifeng here. Seeing that she is injured, Wen Yifeng is distressed. She takes out the best plaster at home and gives it to her. She also wants to wipe it herself, but Tao Rong refuses.

 Chapter 29

    Wen Yifeng asked what was going on. Tao Rong cried directly and said, "I don''t know what''s going on with my cousin. How can she push me? I almost died there. It''s so cruel. I don''t know where I offended her. How can she treat me like this! But because she is my cousin, so I don''t want to let her be arrested by the police uncle, so no one told you, just told you Yifeng brother. "


    Wen Yifeng was angry and distressed, and said: "is she crazy? She dares to do this kind of thing. She is the most poisonous woman. I didn''t expect that she was so vicious at a young age."


    Seeing that Wen Yifeng was angry, Tao Rong gently pulled his sleeve, sat on the chair beside him, raised his small face and looked at him, full of dependence.


    "Brother Yifeng, I asked Qiqi why, but she didn''t admit that she pushed me and said that I deliberately slandered her. I really I really don''t understand. Did I do something wrong? Why does she hate me so much? "


    Wenyifeng face flashed embarrassed, comfort way: "how can it be your fault, is Yanqi head abnormal."


    In fact, Wen Yifeng probably guessed why, some people like themselves, the performance is so obvious, how can he not know, but compared with Yan Qi, he likes Tao Rong more, so they ignore Yan Qi.


    Yan Qi will do this to Tao Rong must be because of his reasons.


    Wen Yifeng thinks that while she is guilty of Tao Rong, she is also a little proud and vain. A woman who dares to do such things for herself proves her charm.


    "Stay away from her, you crazy woman." Wen Yifeng said in a voice.


    Tao Rong flashed a cold light in his eyes and sneered in his heart. He said that he loved her so much. After hearing about this kind of thing, he didn''t want to stand for her. In the end, Wen Yifeng''s love was selfish, and he loved himself most.


    When the damage to others can benefit themselves, he will not hesitate to damage others, even if this person is the girl he once liked.


    Tao Rong came out of Wen Yifeng''s house and didn''t walk long before she saw Yan Qi.


    Yan Qi''s face is sallow, her eyes are black and blue, and her eyes are red. Obviously, she didn''t sleep well all night. She is full of worry. She hides in the corner and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said with a contemptuous smile: "you have acne on your forehead. It''s not like acne. Don''t look like the one in the next village who finally has a face full of acne marks."


    Yan Qi suddenly angry stare to crack, "you talk nonsense, I will not grow!" Although said so, but the hand still involuntarily touched the forehead, wanted to look for the legendary pox.


    Touch for a long time also did not, see Tao Rong want to go, Yan Qi quickly stopped way: "you did not talk with a maple brother." Said here, Yan Qi firmly said: "you dare not, right?"


    Tao Rong laughingly looked at Yan Qi and said, "do you think I''m still me before?"


    Yan Qi trembles all over, and her eyes stare at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong stepped forward to push away Yan Qi, then said with a smile: "Yan Qi, you should pay attention to safety. Don''t think it''s over. "


    After saying such a bewitching word, Tao Rong walked away lightly. Only Yan Qi was left in the same place.


    Yan Qi doesn''t believe and doesn''t want to believe that Tao Rong will tell Wen Yifeng directly, so she goes to knock on Wen''s door.


    The door is wenyifeng''s mother, Yanqi obediently say hello, want to see wenyifeng.


    But after Wen Yifeng''s mother went in to ask, she came back to tell Yan Qi that Wen Yifeng was going to read a book.


    At the moment when the door closes, Yan Qi finally can''t hold on, kicks away the shelf of drying vegetables on the side of the road, and leaves with anger.


    She swore that she would make Tao Rong look good!


    But sun had just returned home, and the fever had not subsided, so he could not take action at all.


    Yan Qi is trying to find a way to revenge Tao Rong when suddenly a paper plane flew into her yard.


    She remembers that brother Yifeng taught them to fold paper airplanes.


    Yan Qi immediately picked it up and found that it was Wen Yifeng''s handwriting. Wen Yifeng''s handwriting was easy to recognize and he was also a sweetheart, so Yan Qi got excited.


    But when she suddenly opened the door to chase out, but did not see the figure of Wen Yifeng.


    The content of the letter is very simple. It says that she has a secret to tell. It''s inconvenient to say it at home, so I can only ask her to go somewhere else.


    The time is this evening, and the place is halfway up the mountain where they climbed trees when they were young. Wen Yifeng emphasizes that she just wants to be alone with her two people, and asks her not to tell anyone, especially Tao Rong.


    Yan Qi saw here, suddenly came up with an idea, maybe Wen Yifeng''s heart is like her, maybe he doesn''t believe Tao Rong''s words, so alone to find her to ask, just because he is now close to Tao Rong''s relationship, so he doesn''t want to let Tao Rong find that they two secretly meet.


    Yan Qi''s heart suddenly surged with the pleasure of doing intimate things secretly. She wanted everyone to know about it, but she couldn''t help being furtive.It''s just exciting.


    Hum, doesn''t Tao Rong think that Wen Yifeng has completely believed her and is completely controlled by her? It''s not like that at all.


    Tao Rong is a fool. See how she grabs brother Yifeng.


    Yan Qi was in a better mood. She dressed up in the evening and went out by herself.


    As a result, when I got to the entrance of the mountain, I met Tao Rong. I didn''t know what she was doing here alone?


    Yan Qi smiles at her haughtily. She looks like a peacock. She could have avoided her, but she has to walk in front of her, playing with a paper plane in her hand.


    "It''s evening. What are you doing up the mountain? Aren''t you afraid of being carried away by wolves? " Tao Rong said with a sneer.


    "Bah, don''t curse me. There are no wolves at all." Yan Qi spat, but after seeing Tao Rong''s look, he suddenly remembered that day, as if he had heard the wolf howling. Suddenly a little uneasy, but a maple brother has been waiting for her, how can she not go.


    "I''m so happy today. I thought you were sad about brother Yifeng. After all, brother Yifeng has believed me. Brother Yifeng really likes me. Even if I have no evidence, he also believes me. When I told him, he told me to stay away from you, because you are a madman! Brother Yifeng really hates you more and more. "


    "You Yan Qi is so angry that she rushes up and tears Tao Rong''s mouth. But when she comes back to her mind, she suddenly feels more happy. This stupid bitch is still in the dark. It''s really sad and ridiculous.


    Yan Qi convergence anger, his face is full of smile, see Tao Rong don''t understand looking at himself, smile more proud, so another idea came out, a let now proud and confident Tao Rong collapse idea.


    After all, Tao Rong, who used to be gentle and easy to bully, should be the real she. Now this difficult person is fake. It''s brother Yifeng who gives her confidence. Hum, let her tear up the mask of this bitch.


    So thinking, Yan Qi directly handed the paper plane to Tao Rong and ordered, "open it and see!"


    Tao Rong frowned and didn''t understand. He took it over and looked pale. His eyes were wide open. He couldn''t believe it.


    Such a painful look makes Yan Qi''s heart cool to the extreme, and finally elated.


    "No way! impossible! This must not be written by brother Yifeng. It must be fake. It must be written by someone else for him. It''s a lie. Qiqi, don''t believe it. It''s all lies! "


    Tao Rong said that he tore the paper plane to pieces and threw it into the nearby stream, with no trace.

 Chapter 30

    Yan Qi saw that Tao Rong was not worried and angry. Instead, she said with a smile: "you don''t want to admit it. Do you think brother Yifeng really has to be you?"


    Yan Qi especially appreciates Tao Rong''s collapse. She is even more happy to see that she doesn''t believe it.


    "I don''t believe you lie!" Tao Rong seems to be deceiving himself.


    Since Tao Rong is so pitiful, Yan Qi of course has to sympathize with her. "If you have the ability, you can follow me up. I''ll show you the truth."


    When the time comes, hold brother Yifeng in front of Tao Rong to see if she is crazy.


    Yan Qi wants to be happy in her heart. Looking at Tao Rong''s stubborn disbelief, she is more and more happy in her heart.


    And take Tao Rong mountain also has a benefit, in case there is really a wolf, leave her, let her as a ghost.


    So thinking, Yan Qi waved to Tao Rong and generously invited her to go up the mountain.


    Along the way, Tao Rong followed Yan Qi quietly, but Yan Qi walked briskly in front of her. She was proud to sing.


    Two people came to the appointed hillside tree. The big tree surrounded by four people was the place where they played when they were young. Because there was a huge stone platform here, the light was just good, and the scenery in front was good, but there was a little danger in the back. It was a huge slope.


    It''s just that the stone platform is big enough and there are bushes behind it. It''s hard to fall down.


    When they came, they didn''t see Wen Yifeng.


    Yan Qi puzzling frown, she thought that Wen Yifeng had come early, after all, compared with the evening, now is relatively late.


    But there is no one here.


    I''ve been waiting too long and gone.


    This is not good, all with Tao Rong came, if did not see Wen Yifeng, that Tao Rong is not to laugh at her death?


    Yan Qi was a little worried, but on the surface he pretended to be calm, "brother Yifeng will come right away."


    Tao Rong behind has been quiet and did not speak.


    Before Tao Rong was quiet, Yan Qi thought she was hit hard, but now she felt a little strange. Why didn''t she talk all the time.


    Is doubt between, hear a burst of wolf howl, Yan Qi immediately scared a jump way: "can''t really have wolf."


    "Naturally there are wolves, waiting to eat you." Tao Rong suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    Yan Qi turns around and looks back at Tao Rong, only to find that Tao Rong is approaching her step by step. Yan Qi suddenly feels strange and keeps leaning back.


    "You What are you doing? You go away


    "Oh? Scared? Didn''t you feel very proud just now? " Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Yanqi nervous some pant, ferocious said: "who is afraid, even if there is a wolf to come is to eat you, and then a maple brother will come right away, he will protect me."


    Yan Qi originally said that she was upright, but after she finished, she saw that Tao Rong''s face gradually showed a sarcastic smile. With the increase of the curvature of her mouth, Tao Rong finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do you really think he will come? Why does he come? To see you? " Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Yan Qi was shocked. She looked at Tao Rong in disbelief and stammered: "isn''t it Are you... "


    Tao Rong hands around, funny looking at Yan Qi, now two people''s situation completely reversed, it''s time for Tao Rong to enjoy her wonderful performance.


    "Didn''t I tell you? It can''t be written to you by Wen Yifeng. It must be written by someone else. I have kindly reminded you why you don''t believe it. I also told you that Wen Yifeng can''t come here. He hates you. How can he wish to see you? " Tao Rong tells Yan Qi the cruel truth with a smile.


    Looking at the look on Yan Qi''s face, it really seems that she will suffer more than a few slaps.


    Yan Qi is ignorant. She can''t imagine what kind of trap she has experienced. It''s all designed by Tao Rong. How can it be? How can it be? How can she suddenly become so smart? It must not be. Wen Yifeng will come. Everything is true.


    Looking at Yan Qi''s disbelief, Tao Rong said with a smile, "I don''t believe it. Alas, I''ll tell you. It''s my imitation of Wen Yifeng''s writing style. It''s me who wrote that letter. It''s the paper airplane I folded and threw it into your yard. Wen Yifeng doesn''t know it from Du to Wei. You know, what he likes is me. He never likes you. I didn''t expect that you would come to the door by yourself. "


    "You You You dare to cheat me! How can you lie to me! Just by the stream, everything is acting, you You are really good at acting Yan Qi''s voice trembled and her tears whirled in her eyes. She was especially sad at this moment.


    "Didn''t you teach me that?" Tao Rong looks cold said: "that day in the deserted house, acting is not very good?"? I''ve learned a trick from you to make everyone think you''re helping to lie. "


    This move is really learned from Yan Qi. Ironically, it was used on Yan Qi for the first time.


    This time Yan Qi finally had to face everything, suddenly she knew that she had been fooled, also knew that she was the most despised people to see jokes.She couldn''t accept such a trick. She rushed directly to Tao Rong and stretched out her hands. The posture seemed to strangle each other.


    "Tao Rong, you cunt, you have to die. I will kill you today!" Yan Qi almost red eyes while Wei Qu, while roaring rushed over.


    The result is too flustered, is not calm Tao Rong''s opponent at all, Tao Rong directly a slap to throw in the past.


    Yan Qi was almost stunned. Covering her swollen face, she trembled and pointed to Tao Rong: "you You crazy woman, you... "


    "I''m going to pay him back in his own way! Yan Qi, do you feel aggrieved? It''s not over yet Tao Rong then approached Yan Qi.


    It almost pushed her to the edge of the stone platform.


    "You What do you want to do? Are you out of you mind? Aren''t you afraid of me telling people? Then my parents, aunts and uncles will not let you go! You will die miserably


    Tao Rong has a cruel radian around her mouth, as if she is laughing, but Yan Qi is cold from the bottom of her heart. Her sight of Tao Rong is full of hatred, as if poisonous liquid can flow out of it at any time.


    She''s going to kill herself?


    Yes!


    This is Yan Qi''s last second feeling.


    The next second, Tao Rong said, "let''s see who will die first!"


    With that, Tao Rong pushed her hands, and her lower leg tripped Yan Qi''s leg. Then she kicked Yan Qi, and Yan Qi fell down. Even if she was caught by the Bush, she was kicked down the slope behind her.


    "Ah


    There was a terrible cry, which startled countless birds.


    But just as Tao Rong stands on the stone platform and looks at the scene without expression, a dark green figure appears and pauses beside Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong stares big eyes and turns to see the figure ready to fly down to save people.

 Chapter 31

    Tao Rong didn''t think much about it. She stretched out her hand to hold the visitor''s arm.


    "No help!" Tao Rong shouts in a sharp and urgent voice.


    Nie Zhao suddenly turns back, his expression is not good, his ferocious appearance, Tao Rong''s rebirth is the first time to see, but the last life to see a lot, so will not be scared.


    "Let go!" Nie Zhao cold voice of say, the voice almost can say to take sharp can cut skin and flesh general.


    Tao Rong''s heart still trembled, but the action did not change, and his expression did not flinch. "It''s none of your business, mind your own business!"


    Nie Zhao is about to throw away Tao Rong to save people, but suddenly he hears a bang below. It''s the sound of the heavy object hitting something.


    Nie Zhao looked down and saw that there were many stones and bushes on the slope of 30 degrees. Yan Qi was bumping into a huge stone and then stopped. Listening to her ouch and rolling back and forth beside the stone, we can see that she had no life safety problem.


    Nie Zhao breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately nothing happened, otherwise he would blame himself for his own judgment.


    In fact, just when the two men came, he found out.


    Seeing that it was Tao Rong who was still in the mountain so late despite her warning, she wanted to give a warning, but she didn''t expect to hear some conversations she shouldn''t have heard.


    It seems to be a private matter. Nie Zhao doesn''t show up all of a sudden.


    See two little girls are quarreling, that conversation let Nie Zhao can''t help frowning, eyes can''t help but cold up, it''s really disgusting and disdainful between the woman''s intrigue.


    In the end, the wolf could not scare them away. Nie Zhao was a little worried. He would not fight.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to fight. And looking at Tao Rong''s posture, it seems It''s a little dangerous.


    Nie Zhao, hiding behind the tree, hesitated for a moment. He felt that something was wrong, but he also felt that even if Tao Rong was really scheming and designing others, she was not such a bad child and should not do anything too much.


    But he never thought that he didn''t know people clearly. This girl was such a cruel character, and she kicked people down the slope.


    Nie Zhao immediately rushed up, want to save people, but also by Tao Rong to stop, order him not to save.


    How can you be so cruel? Isn''t it just that two little girls like the same boy? As for this life and death?


    And listen to the conversation just now, they should still be relatives.


    Nie Zhao is really angry, and to Tao Rong is really very disappointed, did not expect that she is such a person.


    Immediately to her senses fell to the abyss.


    Nie Zhao tries to shake off Tao Rong. Tao Rong is almost staggered by her strength, but she doesn''t let herself fall. Instead, she looks up at Nie Zhao coldly. Seeing that Nie Zhao wants to go down to save people, she is really out of breath.


    "Do military comrades usually have so much leisure? All day in the mountains doing nothing waiting to save people


    Nie Zhao''s step suddenly turns back, his expression is cold and displeased. When he looks at Tao Rong, he can almost see the color of disgust, and his eyes are deep.


    "It''s better than you. I''m young and mean. What should I do in case of death? Are you in charge? Do you want to bury your whole life? " Nie Zhao''s tone is already very severe. I''m afraid that ordinary little girls are going to cry now.


    In fact, Tao Rong also wanted to cry, but she stifled and sneered: "vicious? If it''s really vicious, I''ll cheat people to the top of the mountain and push them down directly, instead of giving a lesson in such a place where people can''t be killed. You''re wrong. I''m not vicious enough. "


    Looking at Tao Rong, who doesn''t know how to repent or how to be afraid, and with a confident and arrogant look, Nie Zhao feels that he doesn''t know her. Maybe he didn''t know her at first. She''s eccentric and unpredictable. Now she can''t tell good from bad.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Nie Zhao couldn''t believe it and said, "you''re only 16 years old. Isn''t that your relative? For the sake of feeling that kind of small contradiction can be like this to others? Who taught you? That''s your view of right and wrong! "


    Nie Zhao is really angry by Tao Rong. On the other hand, she can''t bear to see such a beautiful little girl go astray. It''s clear that she cares about people. Why did she become like this.


    Tao Rong is biting her teeth and staring at Nie Zhao. She doesn''t want to say it. It''s like telling her pain to someone is a kind of behavior to admit defeat, especially in the face of Nie Zhao.


    When Nie Zhao saw that she had been silent for a long time, he thought he was right. But now is not the time to preach. It''s important to save people.


    So Nie Zhao turned to go down, but in the next second he was pulled by Tao Rong''s arm.


    Nie Zhao is already impatient, turn round to be about to say her.


    The result sees Tao Rong''s instant to be dumb.


    Tao Rong''s face is full of perseverance and a look of unyielding, but her eyes are red, and her tears revolve in her big eyes. Because of the refraction of water light, her eyes are more and more transparent like glass. How can a girl with such a beautiful pair of eyes be the one who has just done that kind of thing.Her eyes filled with tears, looking at people inexplicably sad.


    Tao Rong tries to resist all her emotions, not to be wronged, not to cry, but Nie Zhao says that her heart is still under the impact.


    She thought that she didn''t cry, that she wasn''t seen as weak, but she didn''t know that her body had betrayed her.


    She pulls Nie Zhao and doesn''t want him to save people. She is just afraid that he will destroy her plan. In the end, she will be miserable.


    So I can only say everything and try to stop his instinct of saving people.


    "My view of right and wrong, everything I do is taught me by them. I design her with emotional things because she once teamed up with other men to intoxicate me, wanted to rape me, destroyed my reputation, forced me to marry that man, so as not to argue with her sweetheart. That night, didn''t you see it, even if it was misinterpreted by people in the village later, didn''t you see it? At that time, the woman below ignited the fire to attract people to see, but you saved me first. "


    Nie Zhao was stunned. He suddenly remembered what he had seen when he left from the deserted house. In addition, he always felt that something was wrong with what he heard later. If it was true as Tao Rong said, everything would be reasonable.


    Nie Zhao''s resolute expression softens slightly. He looks at Tao Rong in shock and listens to her gasping words.


    "You say I''m vicious, do I have her? Don''t you want to know how I was dying on the cliff? Now you can guess, I just give it back to her in the way she did to me, but I won''t let my hands stained with blood, she doesn''t deserve it


    Nie Zhao is really stupid now. He looks at Tao Rong and tries to hold back her tears. He says things he didn''t want to tell him before. He seems to see her digging her heart and opening her wound bit by bit for him to see, because He wronged her.


    "Cousin? Do you know what I live there and what she usually does to me? OK, you want to save when you meet someone. Is that kind of murderer worthy of your help? If you save her, who will be responsible for my injustice! I''m just taking revenge. What''s the big deal? You''re criticizing me from the saint''s point of view, just because I''m not the person you care about. If the person you care about encounters such a thing, won''t you help her take revenge? "

 Chapter 32

    Paragraph by paragraph, Nie Zhao is speechless. Nie Zhao always thinks that he is a person with strong principles. However, in the face of Tao Rong''s questioning, he is suddenly confused. What Tao Rong has done is right or wrong.


    After all, in Nie Zhao''s view, it is impossible to repay evil with good. How can we repay evil with good.


    But is revenge really good for the future growth of this underage girl?


    It''s really good for her to grow up in her heart to design everything at a young age, with deep mind and strong anger?


    In Nie Zhao''s opinion, she is still young. If she is an adult in her twenties and thirties, Nie Zhao will not ask more questions, but she is between an adult and a minor, which is always a pity.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know how to answer Tao Rong''s rhetorical question. Maybe Tao Rong doesn''t need his answer at all.


    Tao Rong breathes out of breath and says everything. He looks at Nie Zhao without any reaction. He just stares at himself and suddenly feels that his behavior is too stupid.


    Yan Qi is still a little girl, Nie Zhao is a soldier, he saw with his own eyes that he had done bad things, what reason let him stand in his own position, he did not have to do so.


    According to Nie Zhao''s integrity and fortitude, he would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Tao Rong suddenly feel very boring, but was met by Nie Zhao, really her bad luck.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath, tears never fell, but stifled back, a pair of amber eyes stifled red.


    She released Nie Zhao''s hand directly, and said, "whatever you like, I don''t care what you think of me. Go ahead, save her, testify for her, and prove that I pushed her down. In this way, my family and her family won''t let me go. It''s just a matter of time to kill me Is righteousness used to protect the cruel and evil people or the persecuted people who have no choice but to fight back? "


    Tao Rong cruelly said hypothesis, directly turned away, no matter what Nie Zhao would do later.


    Anyway, Tao Rong has already thought about it. Even if Nie Zhao brings people to her, even if she is punished miserably, as long as Yan Xiangru''s foundation is not touched, and as long as she is still valuable, it''s a big deal that she persuades Yan Xiangru to let her know the situation of Nie Zhao''s family on her own initiative and let them design everything.


    It''s OK, even if it''s revealed, it''s ok


    Tao Rong took a deep breath while walking in the mountains. Her heart was beating wildly. How could she be calm when doing everything? She just stifled it. But when it was over, her palms were constantly sweating.


    She was a little flustered when things got out of control, but even if she was flustered again, she had to calm down and support herself alone, anyway She was alone.


    Tao Rong thought about his mind, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He stepped on the slippery stone surface and fell forward without stepping on it.


    Seeing that he was about to fall, Tao Rong quickly reached out and grasped the trunk beside him.


    But the trunk didn''t catch it, but suddenly it was caught by two big, hard hands.


    Tao Rong was pulled back in a daze, and suddenly leaned on a solid body behind him. The familiar and clear breath lingered on the tip of his nose, making his heart tremble.


    Tao Rong didn''t look back.


    Nie Zhao released Tao Rong''s hand and supported Tao Rong''s shoulder with one hand. After confirming that she could stand firmly, he stepped back, kept a distance, and then moved away.


    "What are you doing here?" Tao Rong didn''t look back and asked in a cold voice. Although the attitude is cold, but the heart can not help but accelerate.


    "I''m here to tell you that uncle Qi came and found someone. I didn''t show up, so naturally I won''t do any witness. I think this time it''s your children''s little fight. Even if you retaliate, it''s over. If I meet you again in the future, I won''t let you go again." Nie Zhaoyi just said.


    But in exchange for a laugh from Tao Rong. "If you don''t offend me, I won''t offend you. If you offend me..."


    Later, Tao Rong didn''t say any more, because Nie Zhao had turned around and came to her. His Obsidian eyes looked directly at her, as if he could see through her soul, which made people unable to say cruel words.


    "It''s not so simple to hurt and kill a person. There are three kinds of killers in the world. One is to protect the country and have to kill, the other is to kill for one''s own selfish desire with the evil carrier, and the last one is also the least and most helpless. Do you know which one is it?"


    Tao Rong didn''t speak. Her lips trembled and said, "I can''t help it."


    Nie Zhao said with a relieved smile: "it seems that you understand what I mean. I want to tell you that if you have a way, don''t go the way you can''t. I don''t want to teach you anything, but I don''t want to leave your heart in the dark. You should have been kind-hearted and a good man, right? "


    "You think highly of me. I''m not really a good person. I''m not going to be a good person Tao Rong said coldly.


    But such a reluctant appearance, in Nie Zhao''s eyes, is to show off, hard mouth.Nie Zhao smiles and reaches out to touch Tao Rong''s head, just like touching a child. If she is really a villain, as she said before, there are other better ways for her to kill that girl.


    Nie Zhao won''t fight with her. He just hopes that his words will leave a trace in her heart and help her when she endures the impermanence of the world.


    "Well, go back quickly, don''t you fear being identified? It''s not good to stay at the place where the crime happened all the time "


    Tao Rong takes a look at Nie Zhao, then turns around and leaves.


    Tao Rong didn''t refute Nie Zhao''s preaching, because Nie Zhao regarded her as a remouldable person. But don''t know her heart already immersed in the dark.


    Her only light is Xiaoxiao, in addition to Xiaoxiao, there is revenge, there is resentment, never light Rao!


    However, Nie Zhao does not mind his own business, but let Tao Rong breathe a sigh of relief. As long as there is no witness, the next thing will be easier to arrange.


    When Tao Rong thought of this, his steps down the mountain became lighter.


    I was walking when I heard the wolf howling.


    Is it uncle Qi''s wolf dog? It turned out that the wolf howled at first because Uncle Qi was nearby.


    Although old uncle Qi is old, he is still young and strong. He makes a living by hunting. He often haunts the mountains and forests. It''s understandable that he appears at this time.


    But what''s the matter with Nie Zhao? He has met him twice in the mountain at a strange time. What''s he doing in the mountain?


    Tao Rong recalled carefully, according to his Tao Rong suddenly reaction come over, his trouser leg is tied gun belt?


    He went in and out of the woods with a gun? Is it against wild animals or


    Tao Rong thought that Nie Zhao''s identity as a special force would be sent here to complete the post disaster reconstruction work. It was very strange. At first, she thought that it was because she avoided the marriage of her elder brother and sister-in-law. But now, is there any other task?


    Thinking about it, Tao Rong felt that it was impossible. After all, in the last life, they didn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 33

    Yan Qi was sent to the health station by Uncle Qi crying.


    At this time, aunt Wu had not come yet, and the old doctor was still on duty. The old doctor had a simple check and said, "don''t cry. What are you doing? I can''t stand this skin injury! I didn''t hurt my muscles and bones, so I took the medicine home and applied it. "


    Yan Qi suddenly cried even more sad, uncle Qi sent people to leave in silence, lazy tube, only told the old doctor, he was hunting when he accidentally met, it was sent, other nothing to know also didn''t see.


    Yan Qi yells that Tao Rong has done her harm and pushed her down the mountain to make her fall to death.


    When the old doctor saw Yan Qi''s small injury, he thought that the child was just fighting and pushing. He didn''t put it in his heart at all and asked her to take the medicine and leave quickly.


    But Yan Qi just won''t leave. She has to call her parents and ask her aunt and uncle to come.


    The old doctor is too lazy to pay attention to it. The telephone health station has it. If Yan Qi wants to contact her, please contact her.


    Yan Qi called back to cry.


    Uncle Yan and aunt Yan were angry when they heard that their daughter was almost pushed down the mountain to die. They called the Tao family and rushed to the health station.


    Because Tao Rong has not been, so let Tao Yu to find Tao Rong, must bring people to find.


    Tao Yu has no place to say when he gets such a hard job, but he is a little excited when he thinks of what he heard from adults.


    If Tao Rong is really stupid enough to fight Yan Qi, then she is really dying. Although she can''t say her grievances, she can take advantage of Yan Qi''s things to revenge.


    Of course, Tao Yu knows where he is most likely to find Tao Rong.


    Sure enough, knock on the door to Wen''s house and find Tao Rong.


    As soon as Tao Rong opened the door, her face showed a look of fear.


    Tao Yu suddenly heart ecstasy, it seems that Yan Qi said is true, but face or cautious. "Elder sister, my parents asked you to go to the health station."


    Tao Rong frowned and resisted: "I''ve already finished the dinner, isn''t it nothing?"


    Tao Yu sneered in his heart and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, I''ll let you go. If you want to go now, you''d better listen to me. Otherwise, I don''t know how they will punish you."


    Said as if concerned, but in fact Tao Yu has begun to crazy look forward to the next thing.


    Tao Rong has no way, can only turn back to say hello with Wen Yifeng, this just followed Tao Yu to the health station.


    The health station has changed shifts. Now aunt Wu is on duty. As soon as she sees this posture, she knows something is wrong. Sure enough, when she changes the dressing, she hears the people in the ward quarrel, but most of them are still scolding Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong pushed Yan Qi down the slope.


    Aunt Wu doesn''t judge this, but it''s just the situation of the two people. Yan Qi almost died. At that time, Tao Rong came here and nearly died. There were not only injuries all over her body, but also the possibility of dislocation of her arms and legs.


    Yan Qi''s situation is at most rolling on the ground, and then rolling when something hit the row just.


    Even if is the Tao Rong to push is not as good as to cry like this, relative than last time in the health center''s Tao Rong.


    This time Yan Qi not only wants to call all the people in her family, but also the whole village to see how she is wronged.


    But Tao Rong, almost dead, no one cares, such a contrast is really chilling.


    From Aunt Wu''s point of view, we can only see the degree of injury of the two people, the place where they came to die, and the attitude of the two people towards the whole incident. Such a sharp contrast will naturally make outsiders stand on Tao Rong''s side and love her even more.


    So when Tao Rong came in, aunt Wu didn''t go out, but stayed. In case the little girl was bullied, she said something fair.


    "Mom and Dad, are you looking for me?" Tao Rong timid appearance, immediately let everyone burst the pot.


    "You cheap girl!" The first one who rushes over is aunt Yan, who is eager to protect her daughter. She rushes over and raises her hand to slap Tao Rong. Tao Rong wants to get out of the way, but she is blocked by Aunt Wu.


    Aunt Yan''s hand naturally couldn''t fall down, and the anger on her face twisted her features. "What are you doing?"


    Aunt Wu said coldly, "I want to ask you why you are right. Do you think it''s appropriate to beat a child in our health station?"


    Aunt Wu said and looked at Yan Xiangru, "old Tao''s, is Rongrong your own? Are you going to let others beat her like this? "


    Aunt Wu''s careless words hit the hearts of several people present.


    Tao Rong sneered behind aunt Wu. Everyone was not blind. What they did was not done by their parents. No wonder others doubted whether they were their own parents.


    Tao Qian coughed with a guilty heart. Yan Xiangru came forward and said, "nurse Wu, don''t get involved in this matter. It''s our two families who educate their children. And you just heard that she made such a big mistake and slapped my sister-in-law lightly. In case she was sent to the police station, I don''t know what to do with this girl. I''m sorry, I can''t help it."Yan Xiangru is right, but aunt Wu loves Tao Rong.


    "Is there something you can''t say? If we have to beat our children, can we not educate them well? " Said Aunt Wu.


    "Nurse Wu, we have not asked you to help us in educating our children. You''d better be on duty." At this time, uncle Yan finally spoke.


    Uncle Yan is a village branch secretary. He speaks slowly and politely, but he is more dignified than the village head, because everyone has seen uncle Yan mix with the mayor before, and maybe he will be promoted in the future.


    Aunt Wu doesn''t care about others, and has to give uncle Yan face, but she always feels that none of these adults is reliable, and all of them unite to bully Tao Rong.


    Auntie Wu couldn''t help saying, "do you know that some days ago..."


    Before aunt Wu finished, she was pulled by Tao Rong from behind to stop her from going on.


    Aunt Wu looks back at Tao Rong. Tao Rong shakes her head, smiles and stands out. "Mom and Dad, can I ask? You specially asked me to come and let my aunt beat me. Why on earth! You say I made a mistake. What''s wrong with me? "


    After Tao Rong asked a series of questions, everyone was quiet.


    Everyone looked at each other and couldn''t believe it. They didn''t think that Tao Rong was talking nonsense all of a sudden. After all, Tao Rong''s previous image was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It''s hard to say empty words.


    And lean on the bed is resentful to see the play Yan Qi heard this, almost no blood gushing out.


    "Tao Rong, why are you so shameless? Now you don''t want to admit the fact that you pushed me down the mountain?! You! Shame on you Yan Qi said angrily.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong was stunned, as if he had heard about it for the first time, "what? Push you down the mountain? You Are you talking about me? I I How could I! I didn''t go up the mountain at all today! "

 Chapter 34

    As soon as Tao Rong''s words were finished, everyone was confused. What does this mean? He didn''t go up the mountain at all?


    We can''t help looking around.


    Aunt Yan naturally supported her daughter, "what a small hoof. You are really good at lying. Are you a liar? You don''t blush when you lie. If you don''t go up the mountain, who pushed my Qiqi down. How dare you lie and act with us here? Do you think we adults are all fools? "


    Tao Rong is said to be a burst of grievances, eager to rush out like, her fist clenched, a look unconvinced, face full of stubborn said: "I did not lie!"


    Aunt Yan immediately yelled: "you dare to say you didn''t lie, and who can you show me this expression! Who has wronged you? I have to kill you today


    Tao Rong couldn''t bear it any more, and yelled at Yan Qi: "Yan Qi, why did you do this to me? I lied and acted in a deserted house to hurt me before. I''ve forgiven you that time. Why did you deduct a charge for me this time? Where did I offend you? I didn''t go up the mountain today. How could I push you? Why did you lie again Do you have to hurt me


    Tao Rong''s cry of grievance can''t bring back all the people present. It''s like the roar of a man who has been wronged. This kind of performance is too frightening.


    Aunt Yan was stupid immediately.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru look at each other. Yan Xiangru shakes her head at Tao Qian after thinking about it. The two of them have already shaken. It''s obvious that even if they don''t take Tao Rong as their own daughter, they still believe in Tao Rong in this matter.


    Before is indeed Yan Qi all kinds of lies harm people, and Tao Rong has been telling the truth, and now also said that Tao Rong push Yan Qi, what''s the reason? Why does Tao Rong want to do so, she also does not have this courage! I can''t believe what I think.


    At the beginning, they didn''t believe it, but Yan Qi was really miserable. They had to believe it again. But at this moment, they felt that Yan Qi might be lying.


    Uncle Yan is a smart man. He knows what kind of temperament his daughter is. He naturally does a lot of things to lie and harm others. But he doesn''t think Yan Qi will use bitter tactics to harm others. She is not willing to treat herself like this. She can''t bear such hardships, so she chooses to believe Yan Qi''s words.


    But now after listening to Tao Rong say so also began to doubt, Tao Rong is really not a good liar, and she has been submissive, how to see is not dare to do this kind of thing.


    Yan Qi is mad. She doesn''t pretend how miserable she fell. She rushes down from the hospital bed and comes forward to fight Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong immediately dodges and is chased everywhere.


    "You bitch, I must kill you, you dare to lie, you dare to lie, you obviously pushed me, how can you be so shameless, you shameless!"


    Tao Rong is not willing to be outdone and shouts: "I don''t know what you are talking about. Why do you want to wrongly frame me? What do you want to do? If I have something to make you unhappy, just say it directly. Why do you want to deal with me in such a way? "


    Several adults were confused by the two of them and felt that there was something wrong with it.


    Just about to pull up, Tao Rong bumps into a person''s arms.


    Tao Rong looked up and saw that her face was full of grievances, and her tears turned.


    And chase in the back of Yan Qi also stopped, quickly stand, a face of embarrassment.


    It was Wen Yifeng who came. Wen Yifeng, with a cold face, pulled Tao Rong behind him like a prince.


    "I just heard what you said. Yanqi, you''ve had enough. Don''t lie again!" Wen Yifeng said frankly.


    When he said this, it was like a thunder on the ground. Yan Qi was the first to stay without saying other people''s reaction.


    "Brother Yifeng, what do you say? How can you say I''m lying? You certainly don''t know the truth of the matter. She asked me out in your name, and then tried to harm me and kill me. If I wasn''t lucky, I would have died long ago. " Yan Qi said wrongly.


    Wen Yifeng said with a cold face: "Yan Qi, enough. Now you admit your mistake and withdraw the accusation. There''s only your family here. It''s a joke. Don''t involve Rongrong any more. I can still look up at you."


    "You You don''t believe me. What I said is true. She cheated me with a paper plane and slapped me. She''s a vicious bitch. She''s bad. You can''t be cheated by her! " Yan Qi cried and said.


    Aunt Yan anxiously came forward to protect her daughter, "Qiqi, don''t cry, you have grievances, and your parents make decisions for you! Lao Yan! My daughter is crying like this. You don''t care. I''ll call the police and arrest Tao Rong for interrogation! "


    Yan Xiangru was stunned and said: "brother, this matter can be solved in private. You don''t need to call the police. The child''s reputation will be ruined if you call the police."


    Aunt Yan said harshly, "my daughter is dying. It''s impossible for you to calm down!"


    Tao Rong immediately shows tension and fear, pulling Wen Yifeng''s sleeve, praying to look at him.Wen Yifeng immediately felt that he was a man to be relied on and could not shrink back.


    "Aunts and uncles, please listen to me."


    Wen Yifeng is the only college student in the village, and his family status is also very high. In those years, uncle Yan was able to become the village branch secretary with the help of the Wen family. So uncle Yan still gives Wen Yifeng face.


    "Yifeng, this is actually two little girls making trouble. If it''s serious, don''t worry. It''s hard to come back and spend more time with your parents." Uncle Yan gently tries to dissuade Wen Yifeng.


    In fact, uncle Yan has felt the bias of things, but Yan Qi is his daughter, and he has to protect her. Even if there''s a mistake, let''s make it.


    Wen Yifeng is in the stage of men''s blood, refused to step down, "Uncle Yan, I don''t want to worry, but I can''t look at Rongrong wronged, Qiqi said there is a paper plane, can you show us?"


    Yan Qi didn''t expect that Wen Yifeng was really protecting Tao Rong.


    Uncle Yan frowned and asked, "Qiqi, do you keep the things?"


    Yan Qi responded and immediately said, "I understand. You are all designed. You tear up the paper plane, and you want me to have no evidence now, right?"


    Wen Yifeng frowned and said: "if there is such important evidence, how can you let others tear it up? Now you open your mouth and say it''s gone. Then I doubt whether this paper plane really exists."


    Yan Qi gapes at Wen Yifeng. Her heart is already dripping blood. She looks at Wen Yifeng protecting Tao Rong and refuting the truth she says. She can''t understand it. She is telling the truth.


    "I didn''t lie. It''s true. She pretended that you asked me to the big stone we played when we were children and pushed me..."


    "That''s even more unreasonable!" Wen Yifeng didn''t give Yan Qi the opportunity to explain, "we played there since childhood. I remember very clearly that someone fell off the slope. At that time, the little boy was OK. It turns out that the slope can''t die at all. How can you say that Rongrong wants to kill you? If she really wants to kill you, shouldn''t she choose a better place?"


    Yan Qi''s face is white and frightening. Everyone can''t help thinking that she is guilty because she really lied. However, Tao Rong hiding behind Wen Yifeng knows that Yan Qi is heartbroken by her true love.


    Just like her last life when she was dying, it is clear that at that time, Wen Yifeng used up all her tenderness to become the only dependence in her heart, the only hope of her life, but he broke everything with Yan Qi''s cruel appearance.


    I don''t know how Yan Qi''s heartache compares with her heartache at that time?

 Chapter 35

    Tao Rong stands behind Wen Yifeng. She didn''t expect that Feng Shui would turn around in turn. She would be protected by this man one day.


    Wen Yifeng is not stupid. He is very smart. He has some problems with his character and has been well protected since he was a child. That''s why he will encounter so many problems when he comes to the city.


    But this intelligence is more than enough for her to use.


    Because Wen Yifeng''s analysis is reasonable, people can''t help but keep up with Wen Yifeng''s ideas, as if what he said is very reasonable.


    Only Tao Rong knows that half of Wen Yifeng is lying, and his level of lying is no worse than those of them. No wonder he can fool her around at the beginning.


    Wen Yifeng didn''t show any mercy to the girl who secretly loved him. He said directly: "you have no human evidence, no material evidence. You just say that everything is framed by Rongrong. Isn''t it because your family dotes on you, that''s why you act recklessly? Yan Qi, I''m really disappointed with you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. If it wasn''t for my father and mother''s absence today, I would ask Rongrong to come to my house to help me cook dinner after finishing dinner at home in the evening. She hasn''t left my home from the beginning to the end. I''m going to be cheated by you. "


    Yan Qi looked at the world of black and white reversal, really wronged want to die.


    How could her brother Yifeng be like this!


    She said is the truth, Tao Rong said is a lie, but a maple brother said to her very disappointed.


    Yan Qi has fully understood that he is not looking for loopholes in her words, not for evidence, but to help Tao Rong do perjury.


    Yan Qimu stood there, the expression on his sad face was empty, and tears kept flowing, but no matter how beautiful the flow was, it couldn''t get into Wen Yifeng''s eyes.


    There was a commotion among the people nearby.


    Aunt Yan couldn''t believe it and said, "it''s impossible. My Qiqi won''t lie. My Qiqi has suffered so many injuries. How can she lie? It must be made by Tao Rong. Yifeng, are you cheated by Tao Rong and bought by her? You''re partial. You want to help her talk on purpose."


    Wen Yifeng frowned and said solemnly, "I will only help good people, but I will never help bad people."


    In fact, this is a bit ambiguous, but the environment at that time, the default is that Wen Yifeng said that he would only help people who tell the truth, not those who tell lies.


    Yan Qi looked at Wen Yifeng and asked sadly, "brother Yifeng, why?"


    Without the slightest pity and impatience, Wen Yifeng said directly: "Yan Qi, you know what you''ve done. Don''t be stubborn. Admit the truth and apologize. I don''t want you to go astray."


    Wen Yifeng''s words seem to imply something, but Yan Qi doesn''t understand it at all.


    She didn''t know why things would develop like this. What magic spell did Tao Rong cast on her? She let Yifeng lie for her.


    "Qiqi, please tell me whether what you said is true or not. Can anyone prove to you that uncle Qi, who sent you before, didn''t see anything?" Uncle Yan said in a deep voice, hoping that his daughter could say something, even if it could make them believe her.


    Aunt Wu couldn''t listen any more and said, "didn''t you just say that? Uncle Qi just saw Yan Qi, who was called below. He thought that she had fallen down, and nobody saw her except her. "


    Aunt Yan was also worried, and she felt that the situation had gone. She pulled Yan Qi anxiously and said, "Qiqi, my baby, please speak quickly. If there is any evidence, please speak!"


    But Yan Qi has collapsed and shakes her head, because there is really no evidence. It was just her and Tao Rong.


    Tao Qian can''t see it any more. It''s not for Tao Rong''s sake. He just thinks that his daughter is making a fuss and pulling the whole family around. It''s really disrespectful and delays him to go out to play.


    "Is your family finished? Brother, sister-in-law, it''s not me. Your Qiqi is a little too much. It''s a bitter plan. I can understand it. Brother, can''t you understand it? Besides, what''s the character of banyan girl? We all know it. Is it necessary to ask? I don''t think so. Let''s go home. "


    Although Yan Xiangru doesn''t want to face his elder brother, she can''t bear to see her sister-in-law treat them as inferior.


    "That''s right. There is no evidence for Qiqi''s words. There are no witnesses who are full of loopholes. On the side of banyan girl, there is a maple to prove it! You always believe Yifeng''s words. College students will never lie to you. If you don''t believe it, call the police. Don''t find out that it''s Qi Qi''s own rehearsal, then you will lose face and not only the village. "


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian clearly believe that Tao Rong is innocent.


    In fact, the Yan family has been biased, but they still can''t believe that their daughter has suffered so much in order to harm others.


    Yan Qi heard here also feel that all people do not believe in themselves, she cried out, "you do not believe me, OK, I will call the police, let the police to prove that I did not lie."


    "Don''t hurt yourself then!" Wen Yifeng said unhappily, and then said to Tao Rong: "Rongrong, let''s go, don''t stay here, tell them the truth, they don''t believe it, even if they don''t believe it, if we find out anything, no wonder we don''t remind them."Tao Rongwei wrongly turned to look at the Tao couple, "my father and mother, I promised Yifeng brother to help him cook dinner, but I was just interrupted. I went to finish it for him and went home. It really has nothing to do with me. I hope my father and mother believe me, and I''m not afraid to call the police."


    Yan Xiang nodded irritably and waved her hand to let her go.


    Yan Qi is still clamoring to call the police, but no one responds to her.


    Before Tao Rong left, she also reminded aunt Wu not to talk about that day. Aunt Wu was very distressed and agreed.


    After going out, he saw that Wen Yifeng was waiting for him. Tao Rong immediately stepped forward and put out a smile. "Brother Yifeng, thank you very much. You are my benefactor. If I didn''t have you today, I would really like to be killed."


    Wen Yifeng immediately shows a worried look, reaches out and taps Tao Rong''s shoulder, almost holding her in his arms.


    But Tao Rong is just a little obedient, and immediately to shy, afraid of others to see the appearance to avoid.


    "I will certainly protect you. I know that you can''t speak and are easy to be bullied. If I hadn''t been here just now, you would have been punished inexplicably. At that time, your family will not know how to punish you in order to calm their anger."


    "Brother Yifeng is good to me." Tao Rong said gratefully and adoringly, "brother Yifeng is so powerful. I''m really scared to death. You are so calm. No one doubts you. I really admire you."


    "What am I? In the final analysis, I didn''t expect Yan Qi to be such a person. Yan Qi used my handwriting to cheat you to go to the mountains. If you didn''t ask me, I didn''t know she would imitate my handwriting. I advised you not to believe it at that time. You had to go to see where she was waiting to frame you."


    As Wen Yifeng said, he knocked on Tao Rong''s head. Tao Rong''s face was innocent and innocent. "I''m just curious. What does she want? Who knows..."


    Wen Yifeng shook his head and said helplessly: "fortunately, you know how to come to me when something happens, so that I can think of a good reason to help you. Otherwise, you are a little fool, and you can''t make it clear with ten mouths. Well, I can tell the truth directly just now, but it seems that Yan Qi''s scheming is too heavy. "


    "I''d rather others think that she just slipped and fell, and then think about it and punish you, instead of planning so many designs for you, so that her reputation will be really terrible. I''m doing it for her, but she''s just so stubborn. I''ve given so many hints. She''s not willing to give up setting you up, and she wants to call the police. If the police can really find out, they can find out that she jumped down and acted on her own. Then her reputation will be really over. "

 Chapter 36

    Wen Yifeng will think like this. Naturally, the Yan family also have such worries.


    Now Yan Qi did not suffer multiple injuries, not many people know this thing, everything is OK.


    If the police, so many people know, really find out the truth is Yan Qi framed Tao Rong, then Yan Qi''s reputation really need not, not only the village, even Yan Qi school place will spread.


    Although Yan Qi hoarseness, raised his hand to swear, but the Yan family finally did not agree.


    Even if there is a one percent chance that what Yan Qi said is true, what if the investigation can not come out? After all, the current investigation means are still very simple, and the police are not willing to waste their police force to investigate this case without any serious casualties.


    Another hidden thing is that uncle Yan, who is the village Party branch secretary, is now trying to run for deputy mayor. If this kind of thing is turned out by the enemy, it will certainly be that he is abusing his power for personal gain and using the police force to work for his family. As long as it has a little impact on his future, he is better to avoid it.


    What''s more, 99% of them think Yan Qi is directing and acting himself.


    And the purpose is very simple, where can these children''s mind escape the eyes of adults, just they open one eye and close one eye.


    Yan Qi is a little interested in Wen Yifeng, but Wen Yifeng is interested in Tao Rong, so Yan Qi is jealous of Tao Rong and wants to bully her.


    Unfortunately, Wen Yifeng happens to be able to testify to Tao Rong.


    Now Yan Qi wants to call the police because she is angry! Gas but wenyifeng help Tao Rong speak, must a stubborn in the end.


    This is an easy mistake for young people to make in order to save face. Uncle Yan won''t allow it.


    Immediately announced that when this did not happen, the United Yan aunt is almost bound to send a crazy Yan Qi home, in order not to let her call the police on the home phone are cut off.


    Yan Qi to hunger strike protest, Yan aunt heartache unceasingly, but Yan uncle orders, the whole family dare not disobey.


    Yan Qi is so aggrieved, hurt and hungry.


    Tao Rong knew from the beginning that it was impossible to report to the police. Her analysis was similar to Uncle Yan''s. In addition to thinking that the Yan family would not take risks, another point was that the police, especially the local police stations in the town, did not have the police force to solve such boring disputes for the villagers. And there is no reservation of the scene. If only a minor girl is involved, it can''t be investigated at all.


    Therefore, this farce is not over in the end, the winner is only Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong originally thought Yan Qi could settle down and be quiet for a long time, but things went against her wishes!


    Yan Qi figured it out the next day when she was locked up at home. She didn''t call the police, but she would never let Tao Rong go. As soon as she was let out, she ran to find Tao Rong impulsively. But when Tao Rong was at Wen''s house, Yan Qi was even more angry.


    Run to Wen''s house and see that Tao Rong is sitting in the yard reading. Yan Qi rushes in without saying hello. She holds Tao Rong''s sleeve with a bamboo stick and raises her hand to smoke.


    Although Tao Rong was surprised, she was not flustered. She made a quick decision, pretended to be afraid, screamed and ran to the main house.


    Inside the main house, aunt Wen is also there. Tao Rong hides behind her. Aunt Wen is also startled by Yan Qi who suddenly appears.


    Yan Qi saw that Tao Rong''s eyes were red. She couldn''t control other people. She was going to hit someone today.


    But with aunt Wen in the way, Yan Qi couldn''t fight at all. When it was noisy, Wen Yifeng came back and grabbed Yan Qi''s bamboo stick to draw back.


    Yan Qi was pulled a stagger, stand firm after looking back, face is a slap.


    Yan Qi was beaten to turn his head, and then covered his face and couldn''t believe it. "Brother Yifeng? You You hit me? "


    "Go home crazy, Yan Qi, you know in your heart that I should be kind and tolerant to you. You don''t appreciate coming to my house to make trouble. Don''t you see my aunt? Do you want to fight my mother with the bamboo stick? It''s crazy. There are no rules. Get out of my house. You are not allowed to enter my house in the future! "


    Yan Qi muddled, completely heartbroken, this time is sad and desperate to the extreme, wish the eyes shed not tears but blood.


    Yan Qi can no longer hold up crying and ran out, fragile as if flying in the wind like a broken kite.


    Yan Qi crazy ran home crying, who advised all useless.


    Until the evening, aunt Yan suddenly came to tell her that sun Huada had come to see her.


    Suddenly she woke up in a daze.


    Yes, she hasn''t lost yet. Tao Rong has done her such a terrible job. How can she just admit defeat? She wants to make Tao Rong more miserable and let Yifeng elder brother never be with her. Let''s see if Yifeng elder brother will protect her in the future.


    Yan Qi is not defeated by tribulation. She is like a spring. She hates Tao Rong more and wants to get Wen Yifeng more.


    After this period of baptism, Yan Qi is obviously a lot more cautious. She will never treat Tao Rong as a fool again.


    Anyway, the same thing has been done, practice makes perfect, Yan Qi just want to be more perfect.But now Yan Qi about Tao Rong out is impossible, only by sun Huada about people.


    When sun Huada heard Yan Qi''s plan, he still cheated Tao Rong into a deserted house, and then drugged him to have a relationship, so he felt a little risky.


    After all, he took the initiative to ask someone out this time. Isn''t that premeditation?


    In this way, it turns into The adulterer, Tao Rong wakes up and doesn''t cry, make trouble and hang himself. He will hate him to death. Moreover, it''s a big mistake. The village head''s father will kill him in anger.


    Tao Rongda thinks that he is not worthy of the fear of the wolf in his whole life.


    "Do you want Tao Rong or not? I tell you, there''s only one day left. The day after tomorrow, brother Feng will take Tao Rong away. You''ll never get her." Yan Qi said suddenly.


    Sun Huada was startled, but he was also mentioned in his heart. He came back to prevent Tao Rong from leaving. After so much suffering, he would not let Tao Rong leave him.


    "But if Rongrong hates me, she won''t marry..."


    "She''s all yours. If you don''t marry her, who else can you marry? Don''t worry. My aunt and uncle won''t promise her not to marry. They definitely want you to be their son-in-law! Even if she doesn''t like it at first, isn''t she counting on you for a living? As long as I marry you, everything has the final say. " Yan Qi said impatiently.


    Sun Huada thought, "but my father..."


    Yan Qi stood up and said, "your father is just one of your sons. He killed you. Who will feed him to death! Who is the next village head! Your father can scold you at most. He''ll get through it by biting his teeth. Are you a man or not? I''m so hesitant. Forget it, I won''t help you! "


    Said Yan Qi is about to leave, sun Huada quickly reached out and pulled Yan Qi, pleaded: "good Qi Qi, I''m wrong, you''re right, I worry too much, in fact, according to your statement, everything will be smooth, I listen to you, is not it? You arrange it, I''ll be obedient! "


    At this time, aunt Yan, who is going to come in to have a look, just sees sun Huada holding her daughter''s hand and acting like a spoiled child, and immediately makes aunt Yan hide.


    Aunt Yan is more worried. Her daughter won''t get involved with the village head''s son because Wen Yifeng is lovelorn. Their family and the village head''s family are enemies. Don''t make any trouble.


    Worried, aunt Yan wants to persuade Yan Qi to keep a distance from sun Huada. However, Yan Qi still complains about her mother because of the previous things, so she can''t listen to her. She also sternly asks aunt Yan to go out and don''t disturb her study.


    Aunt Yan worried that her daughter would not have been lost to hear her own words. After a long time, she didn''t deny it. Now aunt Yan was anxious to tell her husband.


    However, it is obvious that this kind of small matter has not been put in Uncle Yan''s eyes. As a result, we also missed the chance to find the anomaly.

 Chapter 37

    When sun Huada appears in front of her eyes, Tao Rong has expected everything. She knows what brain circuit Yan Qi is.


    It''s very difficult for sun Huada to come back, but he came back at this time. It seems that he was fooled by Yan Qi.


    "Rongrong, I heard that you want to continue reading. I''ll bring you a lot of reference materials as a gift. You will like it."


    "Oh? Who told you that? " Tao Rong asks funny.


    Sun Huada''s face was stiff, and he immediately said with a dry smile, "don''t I know your mind? Just guess. "


    It''s really stupid. The preface of the answer doesn''t match the postscript. It''s self contradictory. It''s a good cliche.


    "Really? That''s great, but why didn''t you look at the information? " Tao Rong asked with a smile.


    Sun Huada said: "too much, I put all of them in the wasteland house to hide. After all, my parents will say when they find out. I gave it to you secretly. You can watch it slowly and move it back slowly."


    Tao Rong''s eyes couldn''t help narrowing. "Over there in the deserted house."


    Sun Huada looks a little unnatural. "Yes, come over after dinner tonight, and I''ll tell you where to hide. OK


    Sun Huada looks at Tao Rong with great expectation.


    Tao Rong immediately laughed brightly, "well, I''ll be there after dinner tonight. About six o''clock, OK? "


    Sun Huada immediately could not suppress the excitement on his face, nodded and said: "en en, I will wait for you, you must come! It''s a little secret for both of us. "


    Little secret?


    It seems to imply that she is coming alone.


    Will the old drama be on again? I''m not tired of acting?!


    It is estimated that Yan Qi thinks that he will step in the same pit again.


    Or is there an upgraded version of this pit?


    Sun Huada agreed to run happily.


    Tao Rong goes back to the kitchen but gets busy. Among them, I went to the mountains in a hurry.


    At noon, when the Taos came back for lunch, they found that there was no one cooking at all.


    Yan Xiangru is very angry. Recently, she turns a blind eye to Tao Rong''s visit to Wen''s home. After all, Tao Rong has done everything she should do, and there is nothing else to do for the time being. But today, her family doesn''t do any food. Is it going to heaven? I don''t want to go to the house for a few days!


    Yan Xiang rushes into the kitchen like gas, but no one is found, only the door of the cubicle is half open.


    Yan Xiangru went in again. Just as she was about to step in, she saw the vegetable leaves on the ground. Then she saw Tao Rong lying on the bed.


    "Well, you dead girl, you are so lazy when you lie in in the daytime. Get up and cook for me. Believe it or not, I will break your leg!" Yan Xiang roared like a lion. Originally, Tao Rong should have stood up neatly,


    but at this time, Tao Rong opened her eyes feebly, as if she had difficulty breathing, and said: "Mom, I''m sorry, I went to pick wild vegetables this morning and picked pruriginosa. Now I feel sick and dizzy. I can''t get up. Is there any medicine at home?"


    Yan Xiangru immediately responded, a little further away, "itchy grass, did you bring it back?" Eyes can''t help looking at the vegetable leaves on the ground, as if there is really a different one.


    Tao Rong pointed to the ground near the door, "it''s over there, Ma. Be careful."


    Yan Xiangru immediately retreated a few steps. She looked at Tao Rong, and sure enough, she had a rash on her face. If this kind of prurigo is not careful to cut the skin, it will itch all over the body. It will also grow rash and dizziness, especially for people with poor constitution.


    Although it''s not unbearable, it''s really not easy to treat. Basically, when people encounter this kind of situation, they can endure a day''s sleep, and the time will pass naturally.


    "What''s the matter with you? I haven''t admitted my mistake for so many years. Why did I make such a mistake today? " Yan Xiang scolded like he was angry.


    Tao Rong said wrongly, "I I don''t know Maybe I was distracted at that time. Does my mother have antipruritic medicine? "


    "There''s a fart! You can sleep with patience, don''t scratch, you know! I''ll deal with the grass later. " Yan Xiangru dare not touch it.


    Tao Rong can only be aggrieved should a, and then looked at Yan Xiangru closed her door, went out, the same did not give her lunch, but she does not need.


    As soon as Yan Xiangru went out, Tao Rong sat up. In fact, just now Yan Xiangru didn''t see it clearly. The red spots on her face were all painted by her, and they were wiped off with a wipe.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s lunch break at noon, Tao Rong piled up a quilt, put itchy grass in the door, and then closed the door. Then she sneaked out.


    She can pretend to be ill and endure until sun Huada leaves.


    But such security is only temporary, as long as Yan Qi still want to harm her, there is always a chance.


    This time she had to see what they were going to do with her. She didn''t mind lighting the fire ahead of time to scare them.


    Tao Rong clenched the matchbox in his hand and came to the deserted house.


    Tao Rong went into the deserted house and observed it. He found that there were too few places to hide.After thinking about it, Tao Rong fixed her eyes on the roof of the deserted house.


    At that time, there were all kinds of columns and beams in the house, so it was easy to climb.


    Tao Rong climbed up from the inside, and then from the empty place to the outside of the roof.


    And then I''ve been lying on it.


    Tao Rong waited and waited until someone came.


    When Tao Rong heard the sound, he secretly looked down. Because of the disordered thatch, he could not see the top from below.


    But Tao Rong saw an unexpected figure.


    That''s Wang laizi from the next village. He was in his twenties and had no knowledge and skills to tease women and girls all day. Sometimes he went too far and was chased by several villages.


    Everyone said that his relationship with many widows was not clear. He was a sex wolf. When the girl was alone, she must be careful of him.


    But isn''t he from the next village? How did you come here.


    Tao Rong looked at it strangely. Wang laizi came in and looked around with a piece of paper in his hand.


    "Strange? Anyone here? Didn''t you ask me out? Playing with me? Forget it, I''ll wait for you for the sake of Xiaorong, who is a flower in shankan village


    A glib voice came down from me. Tao Rong can even imagine how obscene his face is now. He seems to be calling his name. It''s like an ant crawling around the neck.


    Tao Rong suddenly understood what, all over goose bumps have come out.


    Yan Qi even thought of such a move to deal with her. It''s really cruel.


    Tao Rong feels disgusted, but since Wang laizi is here, what about sun Huada?


    Just thinking about it, Tao Rong heard the following movement and looked down. A figure is slowly approaching Wang laizi.


    When Wang laizi looked back, he saw a dwarf covering his face with a gauze towel cover, unable to distinguish his face.


    "You..." Before Wang laizi finished speaking, the other side reached out and covered him with a handkerchief.


    Wang laizi is still a man in the end, trying to fight, the man was beaten, but stifled.


    Tao Rong naturally points out the figure clearly, that is Yan Qi, and what Yan Qi is doing is really completely frightening Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong can do such a thing now, because she is old in her heart, and she dares to do it.


    But Yan Qi is only sixteen years old! How dare she

 Chapter 38

    In a short time, Wang laizi, who was more than 1.7 meters old, fainted without any resistance.


    According to the time, there should be anesthetics on the handkerchief.


    But Yan Qi deceives Wang laizi, what kind of magic operation is it.


    Tao Rong really can''t understand.


    Looking down again, Yan Qi has pulled away the gauze wrapped around her head and collapsed on the ground breathlessly. Sure enough, she is still guilty and afraid to do this kind of thing.


    Tao Rong can even see her shaking.


    But after a while, Yan Qi moved again. She dragged Wang laizi''s body to the corner, and then pushed away the rotten straw mat to completely cover Wang laizi, so that people coming in from outside would not find there was another person here.


    Yan Qi was relieved when she finished everything.


    Then he ran out again.


    Tao Rong looks up from the outside of the roof, see Yan Qi has run away, no other people appear in the line of sight.


    Tao Rong quickly climbed down to see Wang laizi.


    Close to the cheek, you can smell the smell of anesthetic.


    There are many mountains here in shankan village, and there were many hunters in the past, so they needed the anesthetic of that kind of hemp animal. Later, there were fewer hunters. Except for the occasional use of anesthetic when carrying large animals in the village, others were rare.


    She used to use anesthetics for the cattle at home by chance, so she remembered the taste.


    Tao Rong really admires Yan Qi. She can even get this medicine, and she knows how to use it to deal with people. Aren''t you really afraid of killing people?


    But now Tao Rong still doesn''t know what Yan Qi is going to do?


    Tao Rong hesitated to see that Wang laizi was still holding a note in his hand and quickly reached out.


    Although it is to imitate her handwriting, not like, but Tao Rong is not willing to leave this kind of ambiguous love letter with her name.


    Tao Rong got the note and climbed up again.


    The content written on the note really turns Tao Rong''s appetite. I don''t know how Yan Qi can write it. Tao Rong burns after a look.


    It was already sunset.


    At last, something happened again.


    Tao Rong thinks it''s the main stage at last.


    Sure enough, they are sun Huada and Yan Qi.


    "Is this medicine really OK? Where did you get it? " Sun Huada asked uneasily.


    Yan Qi shook the small bottle in the shaking hand, "no problem, do you still worry about my work? I''ve really made a mess of you. Can I live? "


    Sun Huada immediately said with a smile: "I''m relieved, I''m relieved, you wait for me to decorate."


    Then sun Huada spread the quilt on the floor, as if he was so gentle. But didn''t he realize that he was plotting to become a rapist?


    Tao Rong guesses and sees with her own eyes are two different things. She smiles when she sees sun Huada preparing for this. She is really disgusted with him. She planned to be a little tolerant of him when she saw him stupid, but now it seems that there is no need at all.


    I''m not afraid of forcing a woman to hang herself.


    Tao Rong knew that if they succeeded for the first time in her last life, she would really commit suicide, because what she was thinking about at that time was Wen Yifeng.


    The feeling of being deprived of happiness and fame would really kill her.


    And now they''re planning to do it again.


    Tao Rong is full of hate to see above, but see Yan Qi strange behavior and took out a handkerchief.


    "Huadago, you''re sweating. For such a beautiful thing, don''t stink of sweat. Wipe it quickly."


    Sun Huada was just as excited as a fool. After hearing this, he took the handkerchief and said, "OK, thank you. Let''s go. I know how to use it. I''ll give it to Rong Rong as the juice I bought from the city."


    Sun Huada said while wiping.


    But when he rubbed his body, he shook, "this handkerchief has a strange smell. It''s still wet."


    "You''ve just washed it, but it''s definitely tasteless. I don''t believe you can smell it again."


    Sun Huada really did not believe in evil smell again, this completely fainted.


    Tao Rong looks at it and feels terrible. Yan Qi''s scheming and acting skills have been following Wen Yifeng for the last life. It''s really talented.


    But what the hell did she do to both of them?


    Yan Qi picked up the bottle and sneered at Sun Huada, "don''t worry, I''ll make you three happy and forget yourself."


    Tao Rong


    From the back to the bone, then to the blood, and finally to the heart, Tao Rong has a deep understanding of what it feels like.


    Tao Rong was stunned for a long time. She suddenly felt that she wanted to laugh, but she didn''t laugh, just the corner of her mouth became bigger and bigger, which made her look a little ferocious.At this time, the light in her eyes was more and more condensed.


    The condensing light chased Yanqi.


    But Yanqi went out again.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what else she wants to do, but what Tao Rong wants to do is clear.


    Yan Qi is designing, and Tao Rong is also reverse designing according to her design. Tao Rong doesn''t believe that she can lose to a 16-year-old girl. If she can''t go out today, how can she deal with those more terrible people in the future.


    It''s like entering the dark abyss. Tao Rong''s mind is full of crazy imagination. From the moment she knew Yan Qi was going to deal with herself like this, what idea about the kindness of minors has been completely forgotten.


    She just wanted to see what Yan Qi''s desperate face looked like.


    Such crazy imagination is full of the brain, but suddenly the picture in the brain turns and Tao Rong sees a person.


    ¡­¡­


    Tao Rong and lying on the roof waiting for a while, the heart seems to have a guess, so when Yan Qi with Wen Yifeng come over, Tao Rong is not surprised.


    It''s not that Yan Qi will design Wen Yifeng to be with her. How can Yan Qi be willing to be with her.


    She probably wants to let Wen Yifeng catch the traitor in bed.


    But she hasn''t come out yet. How can Yan Qi sing the drama after that?


    I don''t know how Yan Qi tricked Wen Yifeng. Wen Yifeng is not a firm man. He was so strict before, but now he comes out with her secretly. He really thinks highly of him.


    Yan Qi did not directly bring Wen Yifeng in, but took him around to the back.


    But even behind the deserted house, Tao Rong on the roof could hear the movement.


    "What the hell did you bring me for?"


    "I said I would let brother Yifeng see Tao Rong clearly."


    "I thought you came to apologize and make up. I didn''t expect that you were still stubborn." Wenyifeng a little helpless looking at Yanqi, suddenly feel that she is more and more not good-looking, maybe from the heart.


    "Brother Yifeng, are you really facing Tao Rong like this?" Yan Qi asked.


    "Well In fact, I''m both facing you, but you shouldn''t frame up Rongrong, do you know? If you apologize, you''re my sister, too. "


    "But I like you! Tao Rong is a bitch! We can''t be compared, not to mention you think she is more important than me! You care more about her! "


    "Kiki Don''t make brother Yifeng embarrassed, but brother Yifeng can promise you that if you really need me, I will accompany you. "


    When Tao Rong heard this, he could not help humming coldly. Sure enough No matter how perfect Wen Yifeng''s performance is, he just chooses the best.


    When the two of them are together, Wen Yifeng chooses her. When there is only Yan Qi, he is willing to coax Yan Qi. This kind of gentleness is really powerful.


    But Yan Qi may not understand now.


    Sure enough, Yan Qi broke out.


    "Tao Rong, I hope you don''t like it? I''ll show you the truth today. In fact, Tao Rong has been colluding with several men all the time. They often make an appointment here to do disgusting things. She is a woman who indulges in the dirty world and pesters you just for another man. "


    "Enough, Qiqi, I''m really angry with you. I''m also confused. Why do I listen to you? I haven''t seen Rongrong all day today, and I don''t know what''s wrong with her. I''m going to see her. You can do it yourself."


    Yan Qi immediately grabbed Wen Yifeng and said, "it''s no use looking for her. She didn''t see you until she was ready to meet sun Huada and Wang laizi."


    "Enough, stop it." Wen Yifeng''s patience is exhausted. Before, Yan Qi, who was lively and lovely, would pay attention to it and enjoy his adoring eyes. But now Yan Qi, who is like a crazy woman, really doesn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Wen Yifeng roared and turned to leave, but he was still stunned by the same attack.


    Yan Qi holding soft to the temperature of a maple, gentle care, said: "a maple brother, after things happen, I will let you wake up to see the truth."


    Yan Qi said here, holding Wen Yifeng lying on the soft grass outside.


    She obsessed with watching, suddenly can''t help but bow to kiss a handsome Wen Yifeng, and then shy smile.


    When she fiddled with Wen Yifeng, she noticed the medicine in her pocket and suddenly looked at Wen Yifeng with different eyes.


    Tao Rong looked at her and saw that she took out the medicine and sat beside Wen Yifeng in a daze. "Brother Yifeng, tonight, after you are disappointed with that bitch, we will When the time comes, you will marry me. I will treat you all my life

 Chapter 39

    Tao Rong is disgusted by her behavior. Now Tao Rong has completely guessed what she is going to do.


    Yan Qi plans to fascinate everyone, and then give her medicine to sun Huada and Wang laizi, so that they can have a three person scuffle in the deserted house.


    Yan Qi doesn''t want sun Huada to marry her at all. Instead, she wants to completely destroy her reputation. No one dares to marry her, or she will commit suicide, or live a lifetime under all the ridicule, abuse and psychological shadow. It''s more torture than killing her.


    Yan Qi in order to deal with her is really well prepared, a lot of hard work.


    And Wen Yifeng is naturally for Yan Qi''s own selfish desire. Yan Qi wants Wen Yifeng to see her promiscuity with her own eyes, so that Wen Yifeng completely hates her, and then Yan Qi can take advantage of it.


    Even if Wen Yifeng does not give Yan Qi a chance, Yan Qi also plans to use drugs to complete everything.


    No one will marry Tao Rong when they have a relationship with two men.


    And only with Wen Yifeng relationship, Yan Qi can smoothly marry Wen Yifeng.


    What a big game of chess. What a disgusting design.


    Tao Rong wants to give her a big hand.


    Very good, very good. How can I not pay her back if I deal with myself like this. If this time the understatement of the past, Yan Qi will certainly hit her, in this case, don''t blame her cruel.


    Since you have provoked poisonous snakes, you should be prepared to be poisoned to death.


    She wanted to know if Yan Qi would make the same choice as she thought if she met something similar?


    Tao Rong doesn''t think she''s a good person, let alone someone else taking the initiative to attack her.


    No matter how kind she is, she will be a fool.


    But I think so, Tao Rong''s road is equal to giving Yan Qi a way out.


    If Tao Rong doesn''t show up, the play can''t start.


    So when Yan Qi anxious to go out to find her, Tao Rong has climbed down.


    When Yan Qi comes back, Tao Rong appears nearby.


    "Where have you been? There is no one in your family. What have you done?" Yan Qi rushed over and said rashly.


    Tao Rong''s face was puzzled and said, "what are you talking about? Are you sick? Why do you still appear in front of me? Don''t you think the lesson I taught you last time was enough? "


    Yan Qi suddenly angry, rushed up to want to fight Tao Rong, Tao Rong also immediately fight back, two people inexplicably scuffle to the ground.


    After a while, Tao Rong could not help shouting: "are you crazy enough? I have something else to do. You need to call another day. "


    Yan Qi immediately reaction, quickly get up, business can not delay, and then haughty hum a, "you wait for me!" Turn around and pretend to leave.


    Tao Rong didn''t care about her either. She continued to walk to the deserted house. When she met a stream, she squatted to wash her hands and wipe the dirty place. After staying for a while, she went back to the deserted house.


    But in fact, she has paid close attention to the situation behind her.


    She could hear Yanqi approaching her.


    More and more close, more and more close, followed her until Tao Rong came to the house.


    Tao Rong shakes and remembers what Nie Zhao said to her.


    When there is a way to choose, don''t choose to have no way to go.


    Does she have a choice now?


    The people behind are getting closer and closer.


    Even if she stops now, Tao Rong may be able to stop. After all, if she continues to play, it will be a big game.


    But the person behind didn''t stop. After several times, she was quite proficient.


    Directly rushed forward and covered Tao Rong''s mouth and nose with handkerchief.


    Tao Rong struggled a little, trying to catch the back, but it was useless to catch people.


    This time I fainted faster than the previous two.


    Tao Rong is so soft that Yan Qi doesn''t want to lean on her. She pushes the person forward and hits the ground heavily. Then he kicked a few feet.


    "Slut, slut, slut, you are finally planted in my hands. Tonight I will make you happy, and tomorrow I will cry to see my engagement with Yifeng brother. Don''t worry, I will remind my aunt not to let you commit suicide, let you enjoy the next life, and you''d better be pregnant, so you''ll be happier, ha ha ha!"


    Yan Qi is laughing crazily.


    Laughing and dragging people inside.


    It''s finally on Sun Huada''s side.


    Yan Qi hurried to drag Wang laizi back.


    Then Wang laizi, then sun Huada, gave them medicine one by one. When Tao Rong arrived, he could not help kicking his feet.


    This just squats down to fill medicine for Tao Rong, until Tao Rong swallows the remaining half of the medicine bottle, Yan Qi just let go of her, and happily runs out to find his own Yifeng elder brother.


    She took brother Feng to a place where there was a hole where she could see the situation inside. As long as the people inside were affected by the drugs and began to act, Tao Rong also began to change waves. She woke up brother Feng and asked him to see what he liked about Tao Rong.At the thought of this, Yan Qi was extremely excited and even couldn''t wait.


    She couldn''t help looking into the hole. There was still no movement inside.


    But looking at it, I suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Yan Qi''s face slightly changed, and changed an angle, still did not see.


    "Strange What about Tao Rong? "


    While Yan Qi asked, there was a familiar smell close to her nose.


    There was a ghostly voice in my ear.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Yan Qi suddenly wants to look back, but it''s too late. Her mouth and nose are covered in an instant. She doesn''t know when her pocket handkerchief is stolen.


    The anesthetic was absorbed. In less than ten seconds, Yan Qi fainted without struggling.


    Yan Qi slowly slide down, and the one standing behind her is Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked down at Yan Qi, cold voice slowly issued.


    "Yan Qi, I gave you a chance. I didn''t want to give you such punishment, but you brought it all on your own. It''s no wonder that I''m the one to blame."


    Finish saying, Tao Rong is cold face, one by one dragged the person completely into.


    Not only dragged in, but also stripped all the people present. Their bodies are all folded together, and then their clothes are all piled aside.


    After everything. Tao Rong found a stone to sit down, watching their reaction, waiting patiently.


    It''s already nine o''clock in the evening, almost ten o''clock.


    Anyone who goes out to play should come back.


    But people in shankan village are restless.


    Because three people are missing.


    There was a constant quarrel.


    Because they all saw Yan Qi leave with sun Huada and Wen Yifeng.


    Now people have not come back, I don''t know if they are in trouble.


    People were afraid to look everywhere. Originally, some people thought of the deserted house, but now the deserted house is in darkness. When adults walk from the field, there is no response. They feel that someone should also respond. No one can be there.


    Most likely in the mountains.


    So they quickly find the people of the army to help search and rescue the children, and also find uncle Qi and his wolf dog to help.


    At this time, Nie Zhao, who went up to the mountain to help, heard about the identities of those people, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Next to Nie Zhao, the soldier asked anxiously, "boss, someone is sneaking in again. Are those three people being..."


    "Shh, don''t jump to conclusions. If it''s a foreign enemy, Bai Ya will find out."


    Nie Zhao comforted his subordinates and fell into meditation again. After seeing Tao Rong''s mother, he went forward and asked, "this comrade, I remember your daughter has a good relationship with the missing person. Why didn''t she come to help find it?"


    Yan Xiangru said: "Oh, my daughter was cut by prurigo today. She has a rash all over her body and has been sleeping in her room. It''s not called her. "


    "Oh, well, you have to be careful." Nie Zhao said and went to another place. Although he was relieved that the disappearance of these people had nothing to do with her, he always felt a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    Because it''s a coincidence.


    After searching the mountain for a circle without any trace, the three families began to quarrel again.


    At this time, the hall suddenly lit up not far away. When we looked at it, we found that there was a fire on the other side of the deserted house.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw it.


    The crowd hurried down the mountain to the other side.


    Looking at the fire from a distance, it''s nearly half over.


    I think I heard a scream.


    The crowd was shocked and rushed quickly.


    As a result, I just came to the door and saw an amazing scene.


    They saw figures in rags running out.


    The first one came out was Wang laizi, who was too frightened. He took a pair of underwear to cover the key parts, but he didn''t have time to wear it.


    "Wang laizi, how did you come to our village..."


    The result has not asked, another figure came out, turned out to be a college student Wen Yifeng, his hands are pants, like an apron around his lower body, barely before and after all covered.


    As soon as he came out to see a group of people, he was suddenly stupid.


    And the people who came out immediately were even more stunned.


    It turned out that sun Huada rushed out with Yan Qi.


    And both of them were in rags.


    Obviously in a hurry to get dressed. But clothes don''t give face at all. Two people''s clothes actually become each other''s clothes.


    And only time to wear a coat, barely covered a little below, leaving the basic light off.


    Sun Huada is stupid, too.


    Yan Qi looked at the crowd of people in front of her, immediately covered her face and burst into tears. "Don''t look at me, don''t look at me!"


    Now everyone has only one idea.These four people were just in here Something must have been done to come out almost naked.


    They have been looking for it for so long. It turns out that they are very romantic here.


    You can''t judge a person by his appearance!

 Chapter 40

    Ten minutes ago.


    Yan Qi feels dizzy.


    She felt something moving around her, and the feeling of skin touching made her uncomfortable.


    She reluctantly opened her eyes, but it was already dark. By moonlight, she could only see something vaguely.


    A person with light on his back is standing at the door of a deserted house. His whole body is shrouded in night, but Yan Qi can clearly see the cold smile on her face.


    It''s Tao Rong. She''s standing there looking at her.


    Tao Rong tilts her head and looks at her with great interest, which makes Yan Qi feel cold all over. She can''t tell whether she feels cold or psychologically cold.


    She stared, because the relationship between drugs, the brain has not responded.


    All of a sudden, she saw Tao Rong''s arms sliding in the dark, rubbing, the small fire light lit up slightly, let her see Tao Rong''s expression more clearly.


    "If you want to deal with me next time, go to hell."


    It''s like a death sentence. It''s cold and bitter with hate. Every word has a sharp blade, which makes every cell in Yanqi''s brain start to fear.


    That kind of look with ridicule and disdain finally all converted into a indifferent smile.


    When Yan Qi''s brain didn''t have time to turn, he saw that the small fire on Tao Rong''s hand was thrown out in a beautiful arc and fell on the thatch pile in the corner.


    Almost a few seconds later, the whole thatch pile was burning, and the fire continued to spread to the wooden part of the wall, and continued to go up. The fire became bigger and bigger, and the smoke became more and more.


    When Tao Qi looks at everything in front of her, she can''t believe it.


    Tao Rong has turned to leave, into the dark, as if never appeared.


    But Yan Qi''s body has not recovered,


    ten minutes later, when they wake up one after another and can run, there is no time to worry about the amazing and beyond understanding situation at this moment.


    The fire is more than half full, and there are Mars falling around. But it''s very easy to run out and save yourself. After all, there are holes everywhere in the abandoned houses, and there are not many things that can be burned.


    Although Yan Qi was scared, she instinctively felt that Tao Rong was stupid and wanted to kill them.


    But when she ran out and saw the scene, she knew she was finished.


    "Ah! Don''t look at me, don''t look at me Yan Qi cried out.


    Aunt Yan wanted to hold her daughter, but Uncle Yan, who was already mad, slapped Yan Qi, "what are you doing?" Directly beat people to fall to the ground, barely cover the coat almost did not cover the secret scenery.


    Aunt Yan blushed and rushed to help her daughter cover up. For a moment, she was also flustered, but in any case, she could not let her daughter be exposed to the public. "You are crazy. Take off your coat to your daughter quickly!"


    Uncle Yan was so angry that he almost fainted, but there were people all around him. He could only take off his shirt and wrap it on his daughter. He helped her to take her home.


    The village head looked at this thing a little silly, turned to look at his son sun Huada, forgot to hit people.


    Sun Huada quickly took off the little girl''s pink dress. Anyway, it was too short to cover the bottom. The bird was still outside. He immediately used the pink dress to cover the key places like other people.


    When they woke up, there was a big fire. When they could move, they quickly took out the clothes that had not been burned out and escaped.


    As a result, everything was confused.


    "Dad, we are not It''s not what you see. " Sun Huada has experienced such a thing once, and his first reaction this time is to explain. Look around by the way. Is Tao Rong here.


    When the village head was about to teach his son a lesson, Nie Zhao quickly went forward and asked, "is there anyone else, just the four of you? Are they all out? "


    The village head responded that he should be worried about this problem. "Yes, is there anyone else?"


    Although I asked, the village head prayed silently in his heart. Don''t have it. It''s enough promiscuity.


    Sun Huada hesitated, "it seems that there is no more."


    "What do you mean like?" The village head was furious.


    "I didn''t run out to see it, and I didn''t expect so many people to be here!" Sun Huada is also aggrieved. How can so many people suddenly appear!


    Nie Zhao saw that he did not have an answer, and quickly asked others, although Wen Yifeng also look confused, but he clearly remember that no one else, just the four of them.


    After all, there are too few places to hide.


    Nie Zhao gets the answer and starts to look around. When he turns to a direction, his eyes like Falcon suddenly stare at him.


    His eyes are very good, dynamic vision is also very good, after all, he has been a sniper, and he can see far and clearly than most people.


    He saw a tiny figure that had gone a long way.


    Although he couldn''t see the man''s appearance, he always had a guess in his heart. This guess made him angry. He raised his foot and wanted to rush after him.But before they moved, they were stopped by another soldier. "Boss, what''s the matter? Even if there is no one in it, we have to put out the fire! Hurry up


    Being stopped by his subordinates, the figure in the distance has disappeared. Nie Zhao has a calm face and can only help put out the fire first.


    Although something shocking happened in front of us, we still need to put out the fire quickly to avoid harming the crops.


    Sun Huada and Wen Yifeng are naturally pulled home by their own family to dress and ask about the situation.


    The village head didn''t let Wang laizi go, but let people take care of him directly.


    Wang laizi is also a monkey spirit. He thinks today''s affairs are too strange, and his little note is missing, so he doesn''t directly say what he received the letter, and has been waiting for them to deal with it in silence.


    The fire was put out quickly, and the village head was relieved. As a result, some villagers came panting and yelled, "no, village head, the daughter-in-law of the branch secretary''s family is going to burn the old Tao family!"


    "What


    "What


    The village head and Tao Qian''s wife were so surprised that they immediately called out.


    "Go back and have a look. It''s already noisy. Fortunately, some of us saw it and stopped it."


    "What''s wrong with that bitch!" Tao Qian rushed back in a rage.


    The village head immediately took people back.


    Nie Zhao''s reflexes are about to catch up. He Tielong, who has been following Nie Zhao, grabs Nie Zhao and says, "boss, what are you doing? This evening is so unusual. It''s a private matter of their village. Let''s wear a military uniform. Don''t join in the fun. "


    Nie Zhao is slightly stunned. It''s really not his business, but When I think of last parting, that girl''s cold look


    I really didn''t take his words to heart!


    "No, in case of trouble, you go back to the army first. I''ll go and have a look. If it''s OK, I''ll come back." Nie Zhao finished, and immediately followed the villagers.


    He Tielong stood in the same place, his face puzzled. When the boss came here, he was not in a very depressed mood, and was determined to carry out the task? When do you have such leisure and elegance that you even care about the private affairs in the village?

 Chapter 41

    Nie Zhao followed a group of people to the door of the Tao family.


    At this time, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are almost fighting with aunt Yan.


    "Stay away from our house, you crazy woman!" Tao Qian scolded.


    Yan Xiangru was also very angry, "what are you mad about? Your daughter has nothing to do with a group of people. What does it have to do with our family? If you take it out on our family, are you sick? "


    "I tear your mouth, you dare to talk nonsense, my daughter is nothing! She''s clean. It''s all your daughter. It''s Tao Rong. She wants to burn her cousin. She''s crazy. You call her out and let me burn her. Otherwise, I''ll burn your house! " Aunt Yan was crying, panting and roaring, just like a lioness whose cubs were stolen by other wild animals, shouting madly.


    "I want to let the whole village know that what you raise is a devil, a young man with blood on his hands and a wolf''s heart. Such a person should be burned to death! Let me go, or I''ll burn you to death! "


    Aunt Yan has completely lost her mind. She screams wildly. Almost all the people in the village surround her. Some people come forward to help stop her, some persuade her, and some watch her.


    But we all know why aunt Yan is like this.


    His daughter is innocent, still with three men, how can not be crazy? Although she has always stressed that nothing happened, but the scene came out, a few people like that, who believe, no matter what really happened or not, in short, it must be reputation destroyed.


    But listen to just Yan aunt''s meaning, obviously think is someone harm Yan Qi, and also want to set fire to those four people.


    But they didn''t expect that Aunt Yan''s life and death were all directed at Tao Rong, who had never appeared.


    How could it be that cute little girl.


    Everyone can''t understand, only know that it is Yan Qi accused, but Yan Qi doesn''t want to appear, so only aunt Yan came to vent her anger, obviously aunt Yan believed her daughter''s words.


    But Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are furious and think that Aunt Yan is crazy.


    The village head came to see such a scene, which was also the first two big ones, "Yan Zhishu, you still don''t stop your daughter-in-law, do you let your daughter-in-law make trouble?"


    Uncle Yan originally wanted to let his daughter-in-law make trouble, because he was angry when he saw his daughter crying like that. He believes her daughter can''t lie about such a big thing.


    But now that the village head is here, he can''t continue to let his daughter-in-law be rude. Reluctantly, he goes up to his daughter-in-law and says, "don''t make any noise. You can''t say it clearly, just call the police directly."


    The village head was angry. "What did the police say? I accidentally caught fire and burned a deserted house that no one wanted. I almost died Don''t you think it''s big enough and your daughter''s reputation isn''t bad enough? Want to pass it on to more people, you know? When it comes to downtown, these three people will have to go to school. "


    Uncle Yan was also angry. "The village head''s son is one of them too!"


    "What? Everyone knows that your daughter went out with my son and Wen Yifeng. What do you want to say? What do you want to shirk? " No matter how ugly it was, the village head didn''t say it, but everyone around him knew it.


    Yan Qi took the initiative to call out the two men, and then ran out of the fire with a group of men naked. When the fire broke out, she should be able to find out. But when they arrived, they had time to come out. What did they do before that?


    Besides, when Yan Qi came out, everyone could see clearly that there was no sign of being abused or forced. Otherwise, it was that everything had not started, or people were willing to do it, so there was no sign of injury. They also ran out to cry, and they didn''t even have tears before.


    Uncle Yan''s face turned green with anger. When Aunt Yan heard these words, she immediately beat her chest with tears and exclaimed, "my Qiqi is going to be killed by my mother yecha. What''s wrong with this? I''ve been killed for eight generations by a group of living ghosts in your pottery family! Tao Rong of your family is cruel and ruthless. You have to cover up the murderer. You are all black hearted. Our family treats you well. How can you do that? "


    Tao Qian was so angry that his forehead burst out, "you go, you go and take Tao Rong out, let them confront each other, and see if they can scold him."


    What does this mean? If Tao Rong dares to come out, aunt Yan will be the first to tear Tao Rong. How can she be ashamed to curse!


    This time, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru had no doubt and were very determined.


    Yan Xiangru, who was infuriated with lung pain, ran in and soon came out with a little girl wrapped in a women''s coat.


    Results just came to the door, Yan Xiang such as a let go, the little girl as if unable to stand like weak against the door straight breathing.


    Aunt Yan was about to jump on it, but when the little girl raised her head, everyone was silly.


    The rash on one''s face, the abnormal flush on the face, the hands can''t stop rubbing each other, the exposed part is the rash.


    Aunt Yan''s movements froze, and everyone was staring at Tao Rong."See clearly, see clearly, banyan girl has been lying at home since the morning, on this body, you talk about how she knocked down four people, and set fire, do you want to use prurigo to test, see if you can get up in that situation, can do these things."


    "Deceiving, deceiving, impossible!" Aunt Yan still can''t believe it.


    Yan Zhishu also lost his steadiness. He rushed up and took Tao Rong''s hand.


    The red dot is black and red, which means that it has been infected for a long time, and it''s getting better.


    Looking at Tao Rong, she can''t help rubbing her itchy skin. It''s so hard. All the adults who have been there know that even adults can''t stand it. What''s more, it''s hard for such a thin little girl to stand up.


    "What''s the matter, mama What did Kiki do? Can you let me go? I feel dizzy. Can I lie down? "


    Yan Xiangru looked at the people dumbfounded, heart happy, "OK, you go back to rest, this moment unless blind and crazy, otherwise who dares to plant you!"


    Tao Rong can''t stand steadily. She reluctantly supports the wall and wants to turn around, but aunt Yan doesn''t agree. "You are not allowed to leave. I don''t believe it. Kiki can''t lie. You must have bewitched her and set them on fire! You must have other ways. They don''t defend you. You may be able to finish everything with drugs. "


    Aunt Yan rushed up and pulled Tao Rong to shake, "if you tell me the truth, if you dare to lie, I''ll pull out your tongue."


    Tao Rong almost collapsed, and his face became more ugly. He seemed to faint at any time.


    Seeing this, Nie Zhao stepped forward uncontrollably.

 Chapter 42

    But someone stopped him before he did.


    Because the people around can''t look down, ready to pull forward.


    It''s hard to say that Tao Qian, as the male owner of the family, didn''t show up. Moreover, he felt that he had been disgraced and couldn''t stand the crazy woman. He rushed forward and threw it to Uncle Yan.


    "Enough, I can see clearly, again and again wrongly planted banyan girl, not because banyan girl bullying, or look down on our family, look down on my Tao money!"


    There are so many eyes around, old and young. If Tao Qian wants to be ridden by others, he will lose face. For Tao Rong''s sake, for his own sake and the family, aunt Yan can''t go on making trouble like this any more.


    "That''s right. Banyan girls are like this. It''s impossible! Lao Yan''s, haven''t you been cut by prurigo before? You didn''t lie down all day, where did you move. At that time, you were older than this girl and stronger than her! "


    "Your daughter has done that kind of thing, and she doesn''t want to find a ghost to replace her without reflection."


    "it''s a good thing that poor banyan girl is guilty of itching grass today, otherwise she will be dragged out as a scapegoat. By then, she will be the victim, and everyone will blame banyan girl."


    "No! Last time I was in a deserted house, too, so... "


    A group of villagers who can''t stand talking. Uncle Yan immediately glanced at them coldly. The villagers were silent and only dared to whisper.


    Uncle Yan, of course, knows what everyone thinks, and he thinks so too. Tao Rong is impossible. What does Qiqi think and cheat her parents!


    Tao Rong sat down on the ground because of other people''s pulling, and immediately began to cry. It was hard enough, and she was still tossed here. How could she not cry!


    "I I don''t know what''s going on? But But I can''t let others pour dirty water on me! Have the ability to Have the ability to let all the people out confrontation ah! I can do it. I can do it! I''m not afraid of you... " Tao Rong''s choking mouth way, obviously has been this from the sky of farce, toss out temper.


    And Tao Rong just finished, an almost tearing hoarse voice called: "you are a bitch, you act again, how can you do this! It''s you who dazzled me. It''s you who set the fire. I saw with my own eyes that you still have to lie with your eyes open. Shameless thing, you''ve done me such a terrible job. I''ll never let you go today! " Yan Qi suddenly burst out of


    and scared everyone. Yan Qi picked up the shovel and wanted to come to take pottery Rand, but was stopped by the people around him.


    Yan Qi cry more miserable, the strength of the grievance as if there is really a big grievance like, people can not help but doubt, which is right or wrong in the end!


    Yan Qi really can''t help it. She knows that her parents want to help her revenge. She must come to see how miserable Tao Rong is and how her reputation is ruined. But she never thought that she had such a plan. She was stupid.


    "You cheat. You lie. You didn''t have a rash before. You''re fine. You cheat! Bitch, dare to do not dare, why do you dare not tell the truth, do you think you will be cheated, do you think no one knows the truth? "


    Yan Qi is more crazy than her mother just now.


    Tao Rong also wiped tears, as if to be quarreled with a headache, the corner of her mouth trembled, but could not say a word.


    There was more talk around.


    The village head also had a headache. He went to Uncle Yan and said, "it''s something in the village. What do you say to do? If it''s nothing to do with other people''s banyan girl, you can''t let Qi girl make such a fuss. Wang laizi''s affairs here have not been solved yet. "


    Generally, accidents in villages are solved by the village head and the Party branch secretary together, but this time the children involved, including the two of them, are really hard to handle.


    Uncle Yan frowned, glanced at his daughter, then at Tao Rong, and finally took his daughter to him and asked, "Yan Qi, if you lie to us this time, we will not care about you in the future. Tell me the truth, what''s the matter!"


    Yan Qi said: "Dad, I swear to you, I swear with my life, what I said is true, that is, Tao Rong confused me and put me with those people, but we didn''t do anything. We all fainted. When I woke up, I saw that bitch setting fire, and then I wanted to escape, but I didn''t have the strength to wait for us all I escaped when I woke up with strength. I really didn''t lie! You believe me, Dad, this time it''s true, it''s true! Tao Rong, that bitch, is trying to ruin my reputation and set fire to us. "


    Yan Qi said sincerely incomparable, if this is a lie, it can only say acting too high.


    So at this moment, uncle Yan believed in his daughter, but on the other hand, if what his daughter said was true, then Tao Rong was not as simple as he imagined, and he would treat her as a man full of scheming and deep in the city.


    Uncle Yan turned to the village head and said, "I believe what my daughter said, since there is doubt about it...""I''m willing to accept cross examination. You can ask. Anyway, I have nothing to hide. Huadago did ask me to go out in the evening, but I accidentally caught the itchy grass road in the morning and slept in the kitchen all the time. Whatever you do." Tao Rong also aggrieved of shout a way.


    When the village head saw that the matter had come to this point, he nodded and was ready to make it clear. "In that case, bring Wen Yifeng and Huada."


    But as soon as the village head finished, Yan Qi''s face changed and he immediately said, "no way!"


    Uncle Yan suddenly felt a shiver in his heart. He turned his head to look at Yan Qi and said, "why not!" The way he looks at Yan Qi already implies a warning. If what she says is really afraid of something, isn''t it


    Yan Qi of course guilty, those two people know things will only have trouble for her, Yan Qi suddenly anxious, just focused on the grievance, forget those witnesses to himself.


    Just in a hurry, Yan Qi saw Wang laizi, and immediately pointed to Wang laizi as she saw the Savior and said, "don''t ask others, ask him, ask why he came here, it''s clear."


    Wang laizi has been watching. He was mentioned for a while, and he is distinguishing what to say.


    The village head also thought of Wang laizi, looked at the villain sternly and said harshly, "you are not from our village. Why do you want to come to our village?"


    Wang laizi turned her eyes and said, "because I received a love letter, which asked me to come."


    "Where''s the love letter?" The village head reached out to see.


    Wang laizi shook his head: "it''s long gone. It should be the fire."


    Yan Qi anxiously asked: "who wrote it to you and asked you to come!"


    Wang laizi looked over and saw that Yan Qi''s eyes were all crazy, and that Wang laizi was very smart, so he reacted immediately.


    "No signature, just let me come to the deserted house in your village and say I miss you and want to hug you."

 Chapter 43

    Yan Qi was shocked and screamed. Her voice changed its tone. "How can there be no signature? You must be shielding her!"


    However, Wang laizi shook his head and said, "well, you are so strange. How can you seem to know that I must have received a letter with a signature? It seems that I still know who the signature is. If you don''t say it, I thought you wrote it for me? By the way, did you write it for me! If you really love me and want to do something with me, you don''t have to do it in this way. If you want to marry me, I will marry you. Have we done it before? "


    Wang laizi was originally a shameless rogue, so he was completely indifferent to his face when he spoke, and the people who talked about it were called red faced.


    Wang laizi didn''t cover up Tao Rong, whom he had never seen before. First, he had guessed some of the truth. Second, he preferred to have a relationship with the senior high school students of the branch secretary family than with Tao Rong, an unpopular peasant girl. Now the worse the girl''s reputation is ruined, the more chance she has to become the son-in-law of the branch secretary family. Then he will be able to become the son-in-law of the branch secretary family I''ve been muddling along.


    Yan Qi probably didn''t understand that Wang laizi accidentally helped Tao Rong with such a wishful thinking, so she was stupid in the words of shame.


    But Tao Rong almost didn''t laugh. In fact, she had already figured out how to deal with it, but Wang laizi was more powerful to herself.


    Yan Qi doesn''t even have the only help. She doesn''t dare to tell the truth. Tao Rong doesn''t know what she stands for. It seems that she is a pig brain.


    "You shameless thing, shut up!" Aunt Yan naturally couldn''t listen to such slanders, so she went directly to beat Wang laizi.


    Wang laizi quickly dodged and said, "what are you doing? The future mother-in-law. "


    A Tao Rong is hard enough to deal with. Now he''s getting into trouble with a scoundrel. It''s really adding insult to injury.


    "Enough, Wang laizi. No matter who asked you over, what happened!" The village head said majestically.


    Wang laizi doesn''t care. Anyway, he doesn''t know much, and he doesn''t even see much.


    "The silk scarf of the rose, one meter six, woman?" The village head repeated Wang laizi''s words.


    Yan Qi''s face turned white in an instant. She started to regret it.


    "That''s not banyan girl. Banyan girl is not so tall." Someone said.


    Aunt Yan said, "I can''t see such an accurate one."


    Yan Xiangru said, "we don''t have rose scarves, but you do."


    Aunt Yan''s face turned red immediately. "Does my daughter burn herself? How can it be? Are you a pig brain? "


    Yan Xiangru was robbed of a sentence, very angry. "Yan Qi, why do you ask so many people to go to the deserted house


    Aunt Yan choked and looked anxiously at Yan Qi. Yan Qi held back for a long time and then said, "brother Yifeng and brother Huada were called by me, but later I left. I was stunned when I followed Tao Rong to the deserted house. I woke up from coma and watched her set fire. I can''t burn myself! Someone must have done such shameless and dirty things as setting fire to people''s clothes and damaging their reputation! "


    "Even if there is, it can only be you!" Suddenly a voice interrupts Yan Qi''s words.


    Yan Qi a Leng, people look back, see Wen Yifeng stood out, at the moment his face is iron blue, step by step toward Yan Qi walked in the past.


    "Brother Feng, you..."


    Without saying a word, Wen Yifeng slapped the people directly when they didn''t react. He didn''t show any mercy and completely missed their face.


    "Ah, are you crazy? Wen Yifeng, how dare you beat my daughter Aunt Yan screams and pushes Wen Yifeng forward, but she is pushed away by Aunt Wen who jumps out.


    "Why can''t you fight? Your daughter almost killed my son. If something happens to my son, how can you compensate?"


    The two mothers growled at each other.


    Yan Qi trembles and turns to look at Wen Yifeng.


    Wen Yifeng angrily points to Yan Qi, and his hands are trembling. "You deceive me into a deserted house, and you confuse me with drugs, and you burn me. Are you crazy? Are you crazy? What do you want to do when you strip me off? Do you think I''ll marry you? You dream! You dirty woman from heart to body, I never want to see you again


    Wen Yifeng''s anger is that he almost died. When he comes back to his senses, he will be furious. He thinks he is a treasure. How can he be destroyed in the hands of this stupid woman.


    Wen Yifeng''s accusation suddenly makes all the contradictions concentrate on Yan Qi, as if she is directing everything and is still shouting to catch a thief.


    "Wen Yifeng, calm down. Are you telling the truth?" Looking at the situation, the village head couldn''t control it. He came forward and asked if his son was the same. "What happened and what did you see?"


    Wen Yifeng eased his anger that he was almost killed and said the story in a deep voice. Cheat in the past, confused, but did not see others.


    "You talk nonsense You''re talking nonsense... " Aunt Yan couldn''t believe it. After all, Yan Qi didn''t mention it at all. But from Wang laizi to Wen Yifeng, we can see that Yan Qi has a problem, and the so-called ecstasy seems to be Yan Qi''s."Well! You taught such a shameless daughter to be so happy that I saw it in the light when I was back, and he had the pink lipstick on his lips. What did your daughter do when my son collapsed? How can you be so shameless


    Around a burst of uproar, Yan Qi is in front of bursts of black, almost fainted, fortunately by Uncle Yan. Yan Qi can only keep whispering, "no, no..."


    Uncle Yan clenched his teeth and said, "what''s going on?"


    Yan Qi cried bitterly, trembling all over, and finally a few words came out, "I want Yifeng brother to see the truth clearly, but Yifeng brother wants to go, I can only But Tao Rong is really not innocent. She really set fire to us


    Said here, Yan Qi looked at Wen Yifeng and said: "brother Yifeng, I was wrong at the beginning, but you have to believe me!"


    "It''s up to you to say, how can you make us believe you? Rongrong is like this. Why do you involve her! I only believe what I see. You''ve made me dizzy, and you''ve prepared the overpowering drug. I can''t believe it. You dare to be so crazy. I don''t think it''s strange that you set fire to me. I suspect you are a madman at all. Your brain is not normal! "


    Wen Yifeng was so angry that he didn''t pay much attention to what he said. He directly gave the public a direction of public opinion. He shouldn''t be really crazy.


    If you really want to have something to do with Wen Yifeng, just call one person. Why call three people? What is not a madman? There''s no explanation.


    Yan Qi of course can''t explain. How can she say that everything is to frame Tao Rong.


    She can only grasp one point and say that she can''t set fire to herself, but this point is too much to be trusted.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look at others in the whole process. He just listened to the development of things and looked at Tao Rong''s reaction. His eyes didn''t move away from her face full of rashes.


    He is analyzing every change in her expression. If he is not a professional, he can''t find the subtle changes on her face.


    It''s pride and pleasure.


    Nie Zhao''s brow wrinkled deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 44

    Maybe Nie Zhao''s eyes are too substantive, which makes the sensitive Tao Rong feel it even in the case of physical discomfort.


    Her eyes inadvertently swept, and she saw the dark green standing at the most outer corner of the crowd.


    His tall figure can''t be drowned by the crowd. Even if he stands at the end, he can show his head height.


    So there''s no obstacle to their eyes.


    It''s like a bullet through the heart of the eyes, not now Tao Rong can bear.


    The eyes seem to have known all the truth, so that everything in the grasp of Tao Rong can not help feeling guilty.


    There are also charming black eyes, showing the displeasure and disgust, is probably the most lethal.


    Tao Rong''s heart jumps wildly, but it doesn''t show on her face. After looking at each other for a few seconds, she drops her eyes as if she doesn''t care about the piercing eyes.


    Nie Zhao has been doubting, because he didn''t do it.


    So he can''t do anything but watch.


    With all kinds of questions, this matter is more and more strange, and the most strange thing is that the whole thing is not complete, Wen Yifeng and Wang laizi who can say the completed part can not present the whole picture of the matter.


    Yan Qi, who knows the whole picture, always talks about him, revealing many flaws and contradictions, making people even more unable to believe her.


    Uncle Yan wants to make it clear, but Yan Qi always answers in confusion, and everyone has no patience.


    At this time, we all have some basic conjectures about this matter.


    Maybe the fire was just an accident, they just wanted to do something and accidentally lit the fire, or something happened between young people. Yan Qi was crazy and wanted to lead everyone to die together.


    Anyway, there are all kinds of conjectures, but only the part accusing Tao Rong is unacceptable.


    After all, all the accusations are just Yan Qi''s personal testimony, and Yan Qi''s so-called personal testimony is unreasonable, because according to Tao Rong''s current physical condition, she simply can''t complete what Yan Qi said.


    So at the end of the argument, the most suspect became Yan Qi, and the most innocent became Tao Rong.


    Yan Qi is not yet an adult. Her mind is vicious and her means are cruel and useless. Her logic finally collapses under the heavy impact, under the interrogation of people, and after she clearly realizes that even if she spits out all the truth, it will only make her more unlucky and unable to touch Tao Rong.


    Yan Qi is still biting Tao Rong, but has refused to answer any questions.


    After such a long time, the person sent by the village head to investigate also came back. In the next village, there was a stall selling animal anesthetics. The family had already explained that Yan Qi was the only one who had come to buy drugs, and there was no one in the Tao family.


    Yan Qi wants to say that Tao Rong robbed her handkerchief, but as soon as other people give an example, she comes up with a situation to make a sophistry, once or twice. If there is too much, it will only make people feel numb, don''t believe it,


    the feeling is that Yan Qi wants to put any urine basin on Tao Rong''s head, and wants to wash herself, but others are not stupid Son, how can you believe it?


    At this time, there is a message from sun Huada that he made an appointment with Tao Rong, but he didn''t see anyone. Yan Qi confused him, and then he didn''t know anything.


    This is really speechless.


    The surrounding sound seems to become a sharp arrow, constantly shooting at Yan Qi. Yan Qi is under unbearable pressure, and is forced to ask by her parents. Finally, she can''t stand it, and runs into a big tree beside her. "If you don''t believe me, if you wronged me, I will die to show you!"


    Say, Yan Qi rushed up, the people around immediately in a hurry to stop, but no one to catch up, it is Nie Zhao jumped out to hold Yan Qi.


    Although a little late, but also buffer the strength, Yan Qi hit a little bit, no bleeding, fainted.


    This shock, Yan Family husband and wife quickly forward, Nie Zhaosong open Yan Qi, accept thanks, but turned to look at Tao Rong.


    Only see Tao Rong not only no fear regret, but scornful at him sneer.


    Nie Zhao swears that he has never been so angry with a little girl.


    A farce in the village head warning not to spread under the scattered, everyone whispered home, Yan family took Yan Qi to the health station.


    Wang laizi was also taken away by the village head.


    Wen Yifeng sees Tao Rong and wants to come forward to talk, but Tao Rong completely ignores him and turns around and enters the house. Wen Yifeng immediately feels that he has been implicated by Yan Qi, a crazy woman.


    Tao Rong just can''t manage so much, she is very uncomfortable now, tired to go back to his cubicle rest, but just lay down for a while, Tao Rong suddenly heard a very small squeak.


    The moment you open your eyes, you can see Nie Zhao at your bedside. With the oil lamp that hasn''t been put out, you can see the look on his handsome face clearly.


    He was very angry.


    He was angry.


    This expression, Tao Rong is not strange, let Tao Rong surprised is, he even directly into her room.Tao Rong''s brain is a little dizzy, but even in this case, her first reaction is whether to call now or not, pretending to be what''s wrong, so that she can marry him, without waiting for the next thing.


    But after thinking about it, I think it''s impossible. The timing is not right. The Tao family won''t help her.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t disturb my health Tao Rong is not in the mood to talk to him. With her eyes closed, she plans to drive people away as soon as possible.


    "Itchy grass, if you cut people''s skin, there will be a rash gradually. In two hours, the rash will cover the whole body. In six hours, the rash will turn black and red, and it will recover in two hours."


    Tao Rong opens his eyes slightly, and looks at Nie Zhao with a cold face.


    Nie Zhao went to the head of the bed, "but if you directly swallow prurigo grass raw, the effect will be doubled, the pain will be doubled, and the whole process will be completed at a high speed. From when you disappear in the fire to when they find you, the rash will turn black and red, and after a while, it will disappear."


    Tao Rong''s eyes were sharp. "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    Tao Rong''s obstinacy and unrepentant look seemed to explode the explosive in his heart. He grabbed Tao Rong''s arm and pulled her to sit up.


    A hand came rapidly towards her neck.


    Tao Rong didn''t have time to react at all. She could only instinctively close her eyes and be beaten later.


    But the pain did not come, only slightly cool slightly hard fingers gently rubbed her neck itchy skin.


    Tao Rong opened her eyes slowly.


    See Nie Zhao hand is holding a thing in front of her.


    It was a small section of the thatch, one of which was burnt black and ashes fell, and the other end was in good condition.


    Obviously, it was accidentally blown down by the wind when it was burning, and it fell into Tao Rong''s collar.


    This is enough to prove that Tao Rong had been to the deserted house when it was burned.


    But Tao Rong saw that everything in front of him was still calm, as if he had no fear at all.

 Chapter 45

    Nie Zhao almost clenched his teeth and said, "have you forgotten what I told you last time? Do you know that this is an attempted murder? You almost burned four people. Do these four people have blood feuds with you? You''re burning them! Are you crazy! Do you know how many years it''s going to take? You are so It''s so wild and hard to tame. It''s hard to change after repeated education! "


    Tao Rong is shaken by Nie Zhao''s low roar, and his inexplicable anger also comes up a little.


    Why should she be reprimanded by him in such a miserable situation, and what qualifications should he have to reprimand her.


    "Then why don''t you expose me?" Tao Rong sharp eyes on Nie Zhao angry eyes, but there is no meaning of concession.


    Nie Zhao is stunned by Tao Rong''s rhetorical question.


    Tao Rong contemptuous smile, "because you have doubts in your heart, you think the whole thing is wrong, you are afraid of wronging me? Because you don''t know the truth at all


    "Then tell me what the truth is? What kind of truth is worth your doing? I don''t expose you because I have doubts in my heart, but because I know that once I expose you, you will be finished, and you will spend your whole life in prison, do you know? " Nie Zhao''s teeth cackled.


    Tao Rong is a little dazed to such answer, "for me?"


    Nie Zhao nodded firmly and said: "yes, for you, but your unrepentant appearance really made me regret doing so. I almost killed an innocent girl when I hesitated for a moment."


    "Innocent girl?" Tao Rong asked, and then laughed sarcastically. "She''s innocent. You heard what she just admitted. Do you still think she''s innocent?"


    "Even though I don''t know what she wants to do with those people? But I know that you must have dazzled her. You stripped her clothes, let her lose her reputation, appear in front of the public, and want to burn them. What if they wake up late, if the fire can''t be controlled, if they really die? "


    "Well! If you die, it''s all over! " Tao Rong said hard.


    "You You... " Nie Zhao is really angry lung pain, "you are really hopeless, what are you in the end for?"


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao coldly again and said, "is it related to you? You really meddle in a lot of things. You are not from this village, and it has nothing to do with us. Why do you question me and meddle in me? Is it up to you to master these things? If you have the ability, go to the village head and sue me! How cruel you are to expose me! I don''t like a meddler like you


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at each other, looking at the rash on her face and the rejection and indifference in her eyes. Nie Zhao''s mood is very complicated.


    He suddenly felt that his behavior was a little funny, but it was a few coincidences that made him remember this unusual little girl. He thought it was a kind of fate, and he could mention this angry little girl from time to time.


    But I didn''t expect that she was so angry that she didn''t obey the discipline.


    What''s more ridiculous is that what she said was right, and she was not qualified to discipline her.


    Nie Zhao''s expression gradually indifferent, he put away the regret, leaving the girl all kinds of behavior disgust.


    "The last time, Tao Rong, if I see you do this kind of thing next time, I will expose you mercilessly. You are cruel to others and yourself. Sooner or later, you will hurt yourself because of your impulsive behavior. I advise you to think twice before you act. Don''t harm others and yourself in the end. "


    Tao Rong can naturally feel the change of his attitude towards himself, but she doesn''t care at all. The tone is even worse and more sarcastic.


    "Then I also advise you that meddling usually doesn''t come to a good end. If I can, I really hope I will never see you again!"


    Tao Rong said that he no longer wanted to pay attention to him, directly lay down and completely covered his head with the quilt, out of sight and out of mind.


    Nie Zhao takes a deep breath and doesn''t want to worry about anything with this girl.


    I was about to leave when I suddenly found that the gray quilt was full of patches, and there were holes in it, showing her wrists.


    Even the snow-white slender wrists are dark red rash.


    In order to deal with those people, she was really cruel to herself. She swallowed prurigo directly. He didn''t know the feeling, but she was described as painful as if she had died once.


    With such a strong willpower and such a good toughness, you have to entrap others if you can''t succeed.


    Nie Zhao''s anger slowly converged, and then looked at the rudeness of the room.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help blinking. Does the family have such a bad life?


    It''s like It''s not like that.


    Nie Zhao is not at ease after going out, rushed to the health station.


    But there are still many people in the health station at this time.


    Nie Zhao plans to come back in the morning.


    But Nie Zhao couldn''t sleep at night.


    Before dawn, he got up to clean up, said hello to the leader, and rushed to the health station.He planned to ask the nurse on duty about the girl, for fear that she would not commit suicide again.


    But when he came to the place not far from the health station, he saw two figures coming out one after the other.


    And those two were the victims of the accident last night.


    Yan Qi and sun Huada.


    Nie Zhao frowned and couldn''t help following.


    Kept a distance, secretly observed in the dark.


    Heard two people speak, but found that Yan Qi did not have a pair of desperate appearance, as if has calmed down, speak methodically.


    "Why did you come out to me in the morning? My parents are still sleeping there, I have to go back before they wake up, otherwise they will be scared, and we are not suitable to meet now, we are seen by others, we really can''t say clearly, don''t ask others, we have nothing happened at all, my parents have asked the nurse to check me, and we can let everyone know that I am innocent when it''s daybreak! ¡±


    SUN Huada didn''t answer, at least Nie Zhao didn''t hear anything.


    Yan Qi spoke impatiently again. "What''s the matter with you? I''ve come out. If you want to say anything, I don''t blame you for not helping me last night and slapping me. Now you''ve put a dead face on me. If I didn''t bump into it then, I don''t know how to end it! You''re all shrinking turtles one by one! "


    Nie Zhao


    Nie Zhao did not expect that the children in the mountain area should have such scheming at this age. He always thought that Tao Rong was an exception of precocity, but the fact proved that he was wrong. People''s simplicity has nothing to do with living environment and geographical location, only with people''s heart.


    At this moment, Nie Zhao will no longer treat them as children in the mountain village. They are more complicated than city people.


    But what surprised Nie Zhao was still behind.

 Chapter 46

    "I tell you, that thing can''t be spread out, otherwise we will all be more miserable. I lost this game. I''m convinced. I don''t know what kind of trick that bitch played and escaped. Sun Huada, I tell you, you... "


    Nie zhaoyue couldn''t believe what these 16-year-old children were thinking and talking about!


    As a result, Yan Qi''s words stopped before she finished. Nie Zhao heard the struggling voice.


    Probe a look, unexpectedly saw sun Huada directly grabbed Yan Qi''s neck, a pair of want to strangle her appearance.


    "You are a bitch, you damned bitch, you dare to use me, you dare to play me as a fool, Yan Qi, I am blind and blinded, I believe you!"


    "Cough, cough, let go, let go!" Yan Qi struggled desperately, her tongue was forced out, and her face was red.


    Nie Zhao was about to stop him when he saw that sun Huada suddenly threw him to the ground. Instead of pinching him, he kicked him a few feet.


    Then he squatted down again, took Yan Qi''s collar, and said harshly, "Yan Qi, I warn you that if you want to play Rong Rong again in the future, I will really kill you."


    Yan Qi was so angry that her veins burst out.


    "You fool, what''s wrong with you? Are you confused by her? What? It''s obvious that I''m trying to help you. Oh, didn''t you make up her mind? "


    Yan Qi desperately want to struggle, but struggle, ferocious way: "or you don''t believe me, is she stripped us, is she want to burn us, I didn''t lie, on this matter, I can make any poison oath!"


    Yan Qi said, see sun Huada or a look hate her, suddenly feel more unreasonable, "she''s going to kill you, you still want to protect her? Or did she give you some magic drug again? "


    "She told me. She told me everything. I''m trying to make up her mind. I''m also a beast. Now I''m reflecting on myself. What a disgusting decision I''ve made. I listen to your encouragement. You''re not as good as a beast. You deserve to be burned!" Sun Huada''s expression is painful. When she ran to Tao Rong in the middle of the night to explain, she said those words with a cold expression. She also said that she would not pay attention to him any more, and he was heartbroken.


    Although sun Huada is not a man and has no man''s responsibility, he really likes Tao Rong.


    So when Tao Rong leaned against the door, looked at him full of disgust and hatred, and told him all the truth, he not only did not resent him, but deeply resented himself.


    Rongrong, who used to smile shyly and call him huadage, is no longer here. She should have been broken by them, because he almost became the accomplice of Rongrong.


    As soon as sun Huada thought of this, he suddenly threw Yan Qi a few slaps, "it''s all you, you are the worst and most evil person. How can there be a woman like you? You still want to compete with Rong Rong for Wen Yifeng. Even if Rong Rong doesn''t want anyone, you can''t get Wen Yifeng."


    Yan Qi was directly slapped and cried, weeping and pushing, "are you crazy? What are you doing? What are you talking about? She made us want to burn us. She admitted it. If you don''t go with me, tell my father, tell the village head, and find the police to arrest her, why do you beat me? Are you crazy? "


    Sun Huada looks ferocious. He really hates Yan Qi.


    "You want to tell the truth, you dream, even if I know, I will not say it all my life."


    Yan Qi''s eyes widened and her tears kept flowing. She couldn''t believe it and couldn''t understand, "why Why? Is it because you like her that you protect her? Are you a fool? She almost killed you


    "If she really wanted to kill us, she would have done it when she fainted you!" Sun Huada almost cried in pain: "if she was really so cruel, we would have died in the fire. She didn''t do it! Didn''t she wait until you woke up to set the fire? She was still outside watching others come to save us. She made sure the fire was under control before she left. She didn''t even take revenge on you completely. You mean to say "she!"


    Yan Qi didn''t feel shocked because she knew the truth. Instead, she said bitterly: "since she doesn''t want to kill us, what''s the whole thing to scare us to do and make us appear in front of the public like that, oh I know. She just wants to attract people. She just wants to see my reputation ruined. She''s a bitch, a cruel and cruel bitch! "


    Sun Huada can''t believe looking at some crazy Yan Qi, he really didn''t think Yan Qi was such a person, he was really blind before.


    Such Yan Qi didn''t know how to deal with Rong Rong where he couldn''t see before.


    Sun Huada really loves Tao Rong. He grabs Yan Qi''s hair and lifts her up. When she keeps crying, he throws her to the ground.


    "Sun Huada, you ungrateful thing, you..."


    "I''m ungrateful, Yan Qi. I''m stupid, but Rongrong is not stupid. You dare say that everything you did yesterday was for me. Then why did Wang laizi receive a letter signed by Rongrong inviting him to come to the deserted house? You have confused me and Wang laizi and put us in the deserted house. What do you want to do? Are you waiting for Rongrong to come over and give all three of us Chunniu medicine, so that we can lose our senses and do dirty things together, and then be seen by others. From then on, Rongrong will be disgraced. According to her personality and the situation of her family, if this kind of thing really happens, can she survive? ""You are not helping me stay with her so that we can get married. You are just using me to insult Rongrong and destroy Rongrong, aren''t you? Otherwise, why do you want to confuse me as a cooperator? "


    In the face of sun Huada''s questioning, Yan Qi''s original shrew''s face gradually converges because of her guilty conscience of being punctured.


    "You You''re bullshit. She She lied to you


    "You don''t admit it? Why did you bring Wen Yifeng? You also enchant Wen Yifeng. Don''t you want him to see the three of us together later, and let him have a relationship with you with the spring cow medicine you prepared when he is sad? Do you think I don''t know your mind? You just want to solve all the problems in one night, destroy Rongrong and make you happy at the same time! "


    Yan Qi was forced to ask straight shake his head and said: "no, I didn''t do it. She lied to you. She is the villain!"


    "Yan Qi, you are still a dare to do not dare to be a bitch!" Sun Huada spat directly at Yan Qi.


    Yan Qi, who has been treated like this, is mad. "So what?" he said immediately? Anyway, that medicine is fake. You didn''t have any reaction at all. You two didn''t wake up. Tao Rong also confused me and set us on fire! I didn''t do anything


    "Fake? The medicine that you buy specially to urge cow to be in heat is likely to be used by people with cow. How can it be fake? That''s because Rong Rong has changed! " Sun Huada can''t help kicking Yan Qi again.

 Chapter 47

    Yan Qi heard here, but also immediately reaction, Tao Rong in the end when she did not know what to do.


    She shook her head in disbelief, but she seemed to think of something.


    The sudden fight is not Tao Rong''s style at all And she''s by the stream At last, when I was fascinated by her and tried to struggle


    At that time, Chunniu medicine had been switched!


    "How can Can she be a prophet? " Yan Qi is shocked. She thinks that Tao Rong is too terrible. How can she be so smart to realize that she has been designing for so long.


    Sun Huada closed her eyes painfully, "because as early as the first time we got drunk with her, she knew our intention, so when I asked her out, she ran to the deserted house early and waited, she saw everything, everything you did can''t hide from her!"


    That''s why she fainted so fast. Is she pretending to faint?


    Yan Qi finally thought of all things in the abnormal place.


    She also thought that it might be pretending to be dizzy, but she didn''t think that Tao Rong had the ability to deal with the crisis. Suddenly, all three men could be recruited. How could she escape.


    Now I finally understand that Tao Rong has seen through everything.


    Yan Qi thought about this, but she was even more angry, "now that she knows everything, she can''t appear, she can avoid it. This appearance teases us, scares us, harms me, harms me She''s really cruel


    Sun Huada looked at Yan Qi, hummed and laughed twice, shook his head and said: "ha ha, Yan Qi, you are so funny. Does Tao Rong deserve to be designed by you? Is it a terrible crime for her to use your design to revenge you? You are going to let two men treat her like that, make her a slut, and make her unable to stay in this village. You have actually done it! Why can''t she take revenge on us like this! I don''t think her revenge is enough? I''d rather be burned than face the fact that I almost killed her. It''s you It''s all your fault. "


    Sun Huada said here, tears can not help but flow down, he thought of Rongrong, looked at him and said: you are a group of animals, do not deserve to live, but I do not want to dirty my hands.


    When he heard this sentence, his inner sense of shame and guilt reached the peak. He didn''t know what would happen to Tao Rong if she didn''t have a heart, and if she really developed according to Yan Qi''s plan. He didn''t dare to think about it. So when Tao Rong said that, he really wanted to die.


    Contrary to sun Huada''s pain and introspection, Yan Qi thinks that Tao Rong should be designed by her. Even if she is lucky to escape, she dares to do harm to herself. It''s shameless!


    "It''s all her fault. Who let her dare to compare with me even though she was a mean person? Everyone praised her for her good looks and said she was gentle and virtuous. But I was the one who went to high school, she wasn''t! I have a village branch secretary''s father, but she only has a drunkard father. I''m the best girl here, and I''m the only one who can match Yifeng brother! Why should she rob me? She''s a bitch whose father doesn''t love me, whose mother doesn''t love me, and who doesn''t care. Why should she rob me? She dares to push me down the mountain and frame me up. I just want her to live like death. Can''t she? "


    Sun Huada looked at Yan Qi''s crazy appearance and stood up sadly, feeling that it was not enough for this woman to beat her. Because she will always think from her own point of view, and she will never reflect on herself.


    Her heart is black at all.


    "Yan Qi, I come to you. First, I want to know if you are really so crazy. Second, Rong Rong asked me to bring a word to you."


    Yan Qi''s fierce stare at Sun Huada, as if fearless.


    "Rongrong said that if you dare to provoke her again, the next time you are pushed by the cliff, you will fall to pieces! She won''t control the fire next time, she will make you burn beyond recognition


    Probably never seen sun Huada such a solemn and stirring look, Yan Qi was also so gloomy words drive heart tremble.


    When she saw the scene, she seemed to have a smile on her face.


    But since childhood, Tao Rong has been playing with her in the palm of her hand.


    "She''ll talk fast, but she doesn''t dare. Otherwise she would have done it. " Yan Qi stammered and said with a smile.


    Sun Huada looks at Yan Qi with a sneer. In fact, when Tao Rong explains everything to him, he asks about killing people. He thinks it''s a bit far away, and he doesn''t believe that Tao Rong will do it. But as for the medicine, it''s all in Tao Rong''s hands. Why not do it.


    If you do this, you don''t know it. In the end, you will only find that Yan Qi bought the medicine. Yan Qi dares to do this to her, she should revenge them like this. Why just strip off and set fire to scare them?


    Tao Rong said that it was the most despicable way to let a girl be punished in this way. She would never deal with a woman in this way in her life. Even if she hated someone to death, she would rather kill that person herself than treat her in this way.However, when Tao Rong said this, his expression was full of infinite sadness. He couldn''t understand it. He thought that Tao Rong hated this kind of thing because he faced such a crisis twice, which made sun Huada feel more remorse.


    But he always felt that there was endless pain in those pale glass eyes, but he couldn''t understand it, and Tao Rong never wanted to let him see it.


    Tao Rong dare to tell him all the truth, you know he will not betray her, or even if he betrayed, she is not afraid, but sunhuada want to be willful as Tao Rong''s last trust in him.


    Because he knew that he would never get this girl again in his life.


    His heart had been shattered by her words.


    He didn''t deserve it the first time he made a mistake.


    Sun Huada looked at Yan Qi, and suddenly found that she was very sad, "I have brought her words, and you should not forget my words."


    Yan Qi looks at Sun Huada, trembling all over. She doesn''t know whether she is afraid or angry.


    "I just said that if you dare to deal with Tao Rong again, as long as I find out, I will not let you go. You have a try!"


    With that, sun Huada didn''t look at Yan Qi any more and turned to leave.


    Yan Qi was so angry that she sat on the earth and cried until her parents found her and took her away.


    Nie Zhao, who has been hiding in the secret, came out of the dark for a long time after everyone left. Without saying a word, he walked silently towards the place where his troops were stationed. A handsome face was taut and tight. When I met several villagers on the road and wanted to say hello, I was afraid to step forward because of the tense and serious atmosphere.


    But when Nie Zhao passed by the stream, he saw a small figure washing clothes by the stream.


    Nie Zhao''s pupil can''t help but shrink, the footstep is uncontrollable with almost more and more fast pace to walk toward that figure.

 Chapter 48

    But before Nie Zhao came near, Tao Rong washed his clothes and stood up.


    When she stood up, she just aimed at Nie Zhao not far away.


    Tao Rong still remembers what she said last night. She doesn''t want to see this person at all.


    So deliberately awkward to turn in another direction, even around the long way, also want to avoid meeting with Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao naturally sees clearly this obvious avoidance. Her heart is tight, her steps are fast, and her brows are tight. Her eyes keep tracking Tao Rong until she disappears into her own field of vision, and then a bitter smile comes out of the corner of her mouth.


    Tao Rong didn''t see all this, and she didn''t want to see it. When she returned to the village, she saw sun Huada from a distance.


    After meeting her last night, Tao Rong has already indicated her attitude and won''t pay any attention to sun Huada. Fortunately, sun Huada is also wise and doesn''t continue to pester her because of her guilt.


    Obviously waiting for her, see her but dare not close, just looking at from a distance.


    Tao Rong knew that he was supposed to leave. He had asked for leave to come back. In the event of a deserted house, the village head and his wife naturally wanted to send him away as soon as possible to quell the rumors.


    Tao Rong walked past him without strabismus. Yu Guang saw that he wanted to step forward several times, but finally stopped.


    In the end, I didn''t say a word.


    When Tao Rong returns to her home, she sees that the study materials are neatly stacked in front of the door. When Tao Rong sees this, her cold heart is a little relaxed. Then she picks up a pile of materials on the ground and pushes the door in.


    But just stepped into the door, someone called her.


    Tao Rong steps a meal, turn around, see a face of iron green Wen Yifeng, obviously last night Wen Yifeng also didn''t sleep well.


    "Rong, we can''t go now."


    Yes, the holiday is coming to an end.


    Tao Rong''s expressionless face looks at Wen Yifeng. It''s just like two people in the past. In fact, this is Tao Rong''s real attitude towards him now.


    But Wen Yifeng can''t stand it. "Listen to me, there''s nothing really happened between Yan Qi and me. I''ve been set up. I..."


    "You don''t have to say any more, Wen Yifeng. I don''t think the past promises between us have happened. Anyway, I won''t be with you. You should understand that I can''t afford such rumors." Tao Rong pushed the boat to solve their relationship directly.


    In fact, Tao Rong wanted to revenge Yan Qi and Wen Yifeng when he was just reborn. After all, they gave him a desperate blow, but as he gradually calmed down. Tao Rong gradually realized that these two people were the ones who hurt the least in her life.


    If she had not provoked the young lady, she would not have thought of using these people to deceive herself.


    It''s no wonder that other people are fooled.


    And Wen Yifeng really comforted her when she was hurt by Nie Zhao in that family. Even if she finally learned that everything was a fraud, she did not deny that it was Wen Yifeng who rescued her from the breathless world at that time.


    Yan Qi provoked herself several times and taught her to go back. Wen Yifeng and Tao Rong believed that even if she didn''t do it, according to Wen Yifeng''s nature, he would not have a good life.


    Just like now, Tao Rong actively refuses him and denies everything between them, so Wen Yifeng''s gentle attitude can''t be maintained.


    The ferocious look gradually appeared, as if Tao Rong had insulted him.


    "You said you wouldn''t be with me?" Wen Yifeng''s elegant demeanor has disappeared, only a word of anger.


    "Yes." Tao Rong directly put out a lifeless face, as if a little dislike Wen Yifeng.


    Wen Yifeng immediately punches on the wooden door to intimidate Tao Rong, but Tao Rong doesn''t even blink in the face of the fist close at hand.


    "I remember what you said today. Don''t regret it then." Wenyifeng voice some ferocious said.


    It''s rare for him to take the initiative to explain to Tao Rong that Tao Rong doesn''t give him any face, which is an insult to him.


    Taunt in Tao Rong''s heart, regret? She won''t. up to now, Wen Yifeng still thinks that she will become a great weapon in the future. She is the object everyone in the village wants to marry.


    He thinks that it''s more than enough for him to marry a girl in the city. It''s your honor to take a fancy to Tao Rong in your mountain village. But for such a small matter, which has little influence on the boy''s reputation, he even refuses him. It''s a fool to have no distinction between good and bad.


    So he decided that when he graduated from university and worked in the city, Tao Rong would cry and regret.


    Tao Rong behaved like a wooden man. He just nodded at his verbal threat. Then he closed the door in front of Wen Yifeng.


    Wen Yifeng immediately in the door gas face are distorted, suddenly kicked the door, this just angry hard flat turned away.


    Tao Rong looks at the gate and shakes for a while, then he turns and leaves.As sun Huada and Wen Yifeng leave one after another, the Yan family uses the name of the health station to suggest that nothing happened that night, and Yan Qi is still innocent.


    However, no one has ever given an exact answer to the doubts about the abandoned house incident. As a result, no matter what the Yan family said, they all maintained a skeptical attitude.


    In order to prove that Yan Qi is OK, Yan Qi has to pack up her mood on the third day and continue to go to school.


    But Yan Qi never thought that it had been spread to the school.


    We all know about the waste house, and there is a lot of discussion. We point at Yan Qi and let her run home without even daring to go into the classroom.


    As soon as I got home, I cried. It was earth shaking.


    We don''t know why it came to the town high school one day and one night.


    After all, there are few high school students in this village.


    We dare not talk nonsense, how does the school know.


    Yan Qi insists that Tao Rong did harm to her, but Tao Rong''s family doesn''t have a phone and no one they know. It''s impossible to think about how to spread it.


    Even though aunt Yan has no brain to support her daughter, uncle Yan is not a fool. It is obvious that when her daughter does something bad, she will turn to Tao Rong and pull her to be a ghost. Therefore, she doesn''t believe what Yan Qi said before.


    But no matter how Uncle Yan interrogates, Yan Qi doesn''t tell the whole truth. Uncle Yan has no choice but to suppress the rumors for his daughter.


    But I''m afraid this school can''t go on. I can only temporarily rest at home on the ground of illness, and then dredge the relationship to change the school for Yan Qi.


    Although uncle Yan has determined that Tao Rong has nothing to do with what happened before, Tao Rong didn''t help her cousin in front of the public. Instead, she acted against her everywhere, which made him quite unhappy. In his opinion, Tao Rong should sacrifice a little for Yan Qi. So I have some opinions on my sister''s family.


    Before, Yan Xiangru also asked him to help Tao Rong find a job. Uncle Yan originally asked Tao Rong for a job in a textile factory, but that job would not be hired until winter. But because of these things, he changed his mind.

 Chapter 49

    Yan Xiangru was a little surprised when she got the news from her brother, but she agreed without much hesitation. She came back and announced to Tao Rong: "you will go to the fireworks factory in the town tomorrow."


    Tao Rong was a little surprised. Before Ming Ming, she married before she had time to work. Now


    Tao Rong knew that at the beginning, uncle Yan wanted to arrange for her to work in a textile factory. Generally, girls work in textile factories with better conditions, but they have to wait until winter to recruit workers. However, the fireworks factory is recruiting people all the year round. Now it''s just time to send her to the fireworks factory.


    "The working hours are few. You are only busy before the new year''s festival. You are usually very idle. You can bring 50-60% income to your family in a month. It''s more during the new year." Yan Xiangru''s abacus crackles. It seems that there are more than textile factories in a year.


    "But Ma, the fireworks factory exploded some time ago, and many people were injured?" Tao Rong interrupts Yan Xiangru''s imagination.


    Yan Xiangru impatiently said: "where to work is not dangerous, otherwise how can you give you so much money, and you are a female worker, the work place is different, your responsible place can''t explode, you can go at ease."


    It won''t explode, but working in this kind of factory will do great damage to the body. Especially in this era, the technology has not yet developed. Unscrupulous manufacturers can do anything to make money.


    Although Tao Rong wants to refuse, she obviously can''t find a suitable reason. It seems that before she leaves here, she will be forced to work in the fireworks factory for some time.


    "By the way, in the future, whenever your father goes to work in the town, you will be responsible for bringing him back in the evening, you know? He is not allowed to drink and gamble outside It''s a light sentence.


    With that, without waiting for Tao Rong to answer, Yan Xiangru left.


    Tao Rong continued to cook with a cold face and brought Tao Qian back from the town, but it was more harmful than the fireworks factory.


    After breakfast the next day, Tao Rong is going to report to the factory. This time is really quite leisurely. Tao Rong used to study with the female foreman for a whole morning, and then he basically mastered the essentials of his work. In the afternoon, he left work at less than three o''clock.


    Tao Rong is not so stupid as to go home directly. After all, no one in the same village works in the fireworks factory. What time does he go home from work? Yan Xiangru doesn''t know. Tao Rong naturally wants to spend more time on her own business.


    So instead of coming back by road, she went straight up the mountain and took exercise while looking for a place with the right light to read.


    Sun Huada''s materials are all good. She always takes them with her and reads them whenever she has time.


    With the sun setting in the west, Tao Rong changed his position bit by bit, just when the sun was completely down, that is, about five or six o''clock before he could get home.


    Also because Tao Rong arrived home late, Yan Xiangru had to aggrieve herself to prepare some dinner in advance, and let her cook some when Tao Rong came back.


    Probably because now Tao Rong has started to work, Yan Xiangru is not as fastidious as before, at least let Tao Rong have enough to eat.


    During this period, Yan Qi did not come to her for trouble, and life was still stable, except for Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian''s increasing quarrel over money.


    The more they quarreled, the more stable Tao Rong was.


    On this day, Tao Rong still followed the sun to climb mountains and read books.


    But when she was reading quietly, she suddenly heard the wolf howling.


    When the first sound appeared, Tao Rong was frightened and instinctively afraid. But when the second sound came out, Tao Rong realized that this was still uncle Qi''s white tooth. After all, there were no wolves in the mountains.


    As the wolf howled closer and closer, Tao Rong felt that something might have happened.


    She quickly collected her things and ran to the sound.


    But just after running for a while, I heard the sound of fighting and the scream of people.


    Tao Rong''s heart twists, with a shot, Tao Rong wants to escape here, but it''s too late. Yu Guang has seen four or five people appear, and she just stands behind a big tree. As soon as she runs, she will be found immediately.


    Tao Rong didn''t dare to think about the consequences of being discovered.


    If you can''t run, you have to try your best not to be found.


    Tao Rong squats down. The grass under the big tree is almost half a person''s height. Tao Rong squats down to give her a complete cover.


    A pair of bright eyes peeped out from the grass, staring nervously at the fight not far ahead.


    After a close look, Tao Rong was shocked.


    It turned out that four strong young men were fighting with a gray one eyed old man.


    And it was the old man who suppressed four strong men.


    One of the strong men, with a simple pistol, wanted to shoot the old man, but he couldn''t lock his flexible figure. He almost hit his companion several times.


    "Damn, if you can''t beat me, don''t beat me, don''t hurt me!" The companion scolded and yelled at his partner to rush together and turn over the old man.But even four of them were beaten to the ground by the old man''s hard to see fists and feet.


    Just like watching martial arts movies, Tao Rong was totally stupid.


    It seems that these four people just wanted to run, but they were chased by the old man all the time.


    Looking at some strong men lying on the ground, the old man flicked the ash on his sleeve. He kicked at his feet, but he didn''t know how. The pistol came to his hand. His wrist moved, and his thin fingers turned dexterously. With a few clicks, the pistol was removed and scattered on the ground.


    Then the old man whistled.


    The loud whistle seemed to spread all over the woods. After a while, Tao Rong saw a tall wolf dog appear.


    A wolf howls, vertical ears, high body, strong limbs, sharp eyes close to triangular eyes, thick brown hair, some white tusks, if not rolled up tail, really like a wolf.


    Is that white tooth? So that old man who can fight is Hunter uncle Qi?


    Tao Rong did not remember whether he had seen this old uncle Qi before, but he knew that there was such a person.


    Today I see it, but I don''t think it''s as simple as the legend.


    Bai Ya came to Uncle Qi''s side, just like a general standing motionless, majestic.


    "Go Uncle Qi said coldly, as if he had given an order.


    White teeth immediately toward four people rushed up, the next picture, Tao Rong some frown.


    Bai Ya rushed up and bit several people''s ankles. The scream spread all over the forest. Several people couldn''t escape, and finally they fainted in pain.


    Tao Rong was flustered, and all kinds of terrible imagination flashed through her mind, hoping that uncle Qi and Bai Ya would not find her.


    But she was too naive. When she prayed to herself, the white tooth who finished the task was staring at her direction like a compass.


    Uncle Qi also noticed that there was one more person here. When he raised his hand, a small stone flew towards Tao Rong at a very fast speed.


    "Ah

 Chapter 50

    Tao Rong felt a sharp pain coming from her forehead, and instinctively cried out.


    After reaction, suddenly feel bad, even if the pain in the eyes of Venus also must quickly escape.


    But just as she was getting up to run, a whizzing sound came from the grass. In an instant, a threat came.


    Tao Rong is stiff all over. When she looks up, she sees a tusk. She is so scared that Tao Rong steps back until she is forced to the tree by the white tooth.


    Looking at the white teeth are dyed into red teeth, Tao Rong''s heart is really a bit scared.


    At this time, uncle Qi came slowly. He thought it was a thief, but Bai Ya didn''t attack. It seems that the situation is different, so uncle Qi went forward to check.


    As a result, I found a little girl standing behind the tree. She was a little familiar.


    "Who are you?" Uncle Qi''s voice of vicissitudes rings out.


    Tao Rong is a little afraid to answer, because she can''t figure out whether the old man is good or bad. If it''s bad, she knows if he will be in danger.


    Tao Rong''s vigilance and fear did not hide.


    Uncle Qi picks his eyebrows. He thinks that this little girl is very brave. In such a situation, don''t ordinary girls cry or cry?


    She was calm.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. I''m catching bad people. You''re from shankan village. I seem to have seen you." Uncle Qi said aloud.


    Tao Rong carefully looked at him, a black eye mask covering one side of the eyes, the face is not angry from the expression of Wei, such a fierce look, to say is a good man, who believe ah.


    With the coldness in that eye, Tao Rong believed that he had killed people.


    "Since I''m a good man, let me go. I''m an ordinary villager." Tao Rong swallowed saliva, thought of a proper statement.


    Uncle Qi picked up his eyebrows, then showed a funny look on his face and waved his hand.


    Bai Ya was instructed to make way immediately.


    Tao Rong controls his aggravating gasp. After Bai Ya stops, he immediately pulls out his legs and runs.


    While running, I always listen to the movement behind me. Until I ran down the mountain, I coughed wildly.


    Tao Rong looked back in fear. Fortunately, no one came with her.


    Tao Rong quickly supported his tired body and quickly went home.


    It wasn''t until returning to the cubicle that Tao Rong felt a little safer.


    Feel your forehead. It''s swollen.


    Tao Rong rubbed herself and thought about the things in the woods, which made her very puzzled.


    But the next day, when she left for work in the morning, she heard the villagers talking about it. It seemed that something big had happened.


    After a little inquiry, it turned out that the police had come to send the banner to Uncle Qi.


    It turns out that yesterday, uncle Qi caught the fleeing robber with a knife and sent him to the police station.


    Tao Rong was finally completely relieved. It was a false alarm. Uncle Qi was really a good man.


    So thinking, Tao Rong was a little inattentive when he went to work, and his mind was full of what happened on the mountain yesterday.


    The main reason is that uncle Qi is over 60 years old, but he can play like a legendary martial arts expert. It''s not a martial arts TV series. It''s the first time that Tao Rong saw such a scene, so she was amazed.


    At the same time, a little thought came into her mind.


    But it''s just a flash.


    After this event, Tao Rong still lives his life.


    The family conflicts become more and more serious. Although Tao Qian didn''t lose all the money he stole last time, he began to borrow money and gamble again and again. Yan Xiangru had to pay him back. It was almost a fight for three days and a fight for five days.


    Tao Rong knows that if it goes on like this, soon Yan Xiangru will start to consider whether to sell it in disguise, that is, to marry her.


    But Tao Rong never thought that Tao Qian was the first to think of this.


    One day, Tao Qian took over his job in the town, and Tao Rong was ordered to pick up Tao Qian when he got off work in the evening.


    Tao Rong found a place to read and didn''t find someone until five o''clock.


    He didn''t find Tao Qian on the construction site. After inquiring, he knew that he had gone to a secret gambling house to push Pai Jiu there.


    At present, the blow to this aspect in this era is not in place, so there are such small gambling houses everywhere.


    Tao Rong rushes to the gambling house to look for Tao Qian. As a result, Tao Qian is playing. He pushes Tao Rong aside and asks her to wait another half an hour.


    Of course, Tao Rong won''t stop Tao from gambling. It''s better to lose, so he quietly leans in a corner, which is incompatible with the noisy environment.


    There are also women in this kind of place, but most of them are gangsters or aunts. When such a smart girl suddenly appears, everyone will take a look at it more.Here, Tao Qian pushed the card away and took another sip of wine, "Damn it! It''s like a ghost. I can lose such cards. I really don''t believe in this evil. Come again! "


    "Alas! Lao Tao, the rule here is that if you have money to serve, if you don''t have money to leave, you don''t have any money in front of you! "


    Tao Qian''s face turned black instantly. He wanted to borrow money and gamble, but the people around him were afraid to lend it to him.


    Tao Qian was pushed off the table by other men, but he was worried about it. He always felt that the next one would win back. As a result, he was cut off and depressed. Just a little more money.


    All people who like to gamble may have such a mentality. They don''t believe that they will lose, and they are not convinced that they will lose. They always feel that they can win next. At that moment, the brain is hot, and the decline of all kinds of self-control causes them to sink deeper and deeper.


    At this time, as long as someone is willing to lend them money, for senior gamblers, it''s like taking drugs and can''t get rid of addiction.


    "Brother Tao, I have 50 yuan left. How about lending it to you?" All of a sudden, a man with a sharp mouth came out and gave Tao Qian a helping hand.


    He was called brother Tao, but he didn''t know who he was, but he was rich. "Well? Really or not, you lend me? Well, I''ll double that. "


    "Don''t give it back, don''t give it back!" Men laugh a little.


    Tao Qian is a little stunned. Is there any good thing like this?


    "This This... " Tao Qian''s hands were shaking when he wanted to take the money. The other side suddenly took it back. Seeing that Qian was about to leave, Tao Qian immediately said nervously, "Hey, brother, you said yes, you played with me!"


    "You don''t have to return it, but you have to exchange it for something else!" The man said with a mysterious smile.


    Tao Qian frowned.


    The man glanced at Tao Rong, who was reading quietly in the corner, and said in a voice: "my brother and I haven''t touched a woman for a long time. My brother just saw the girl at a glance. We usually play with women for 20 yuan at most. This It''s very beautiful. I''ll give you 50 yuan. My brother and I will play for a while. When you finish gambling, how about giving this girl back to you? "

 Chapter 51

    Tao Qian probably didn''t expect to encounter such things. He was silly for a long time. After all, in his opinion, Tao Rong was just a girl. He didn''t think about that at all.


    Now, being reminded by the man, he said, "you said my daughter?"


    "What? Brother, are you reluctant? Forget it, we don''t want to be strong. " It''s also common for men with sharp mouths to take back their money regretfully in casinos. Some women lose money and simply sell themselves. Some gamblers sell their wives and children. It''s no big deal for these people to trade secretly.


    However, although Tao Qian is fond of gambling, he is not so kind-hearted and crazy as he is playing. He is mostly in the stage of borrowing money to gamble and repay money.


    But the man''s proposal that suddenly appeared for a while made Tao Qian''s heart beat.


    "A hundred dollars! You two! And my daughter is a big yellow girl Tao Qian said with scarlet eyes.


    Drink high, bet Hi, Tao money has been ignored so much, he now want money, good bet a few, make a lot of money.


    What''s more, Tao Rong is not his daughter. She wanted to sell her at the beginning. After so many years of eating for nothing, she finally became his son''s daughter-in-law. What''s wrong with giving him a little interest now?


    Tao Qian''s eyes are full of greed. He looks at the sharp mouth man straight away, for fear that he won''t agree with him. He figures out how to bargain if the other party doesn''t agree.


    But I didn''t expect that the other side agreed so happily.


    "Yes! One hundred is one hundred, but you have to send the girl to the next cubicle first, or she will make a lot of trouble if she doesn''t do it later


    "No problem." Tao Qian confidently agrees. After that, he immediately goes to find Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong immersed in the book did not notice this, the last life did not happen, she naturally will not be vigilant.


    When Tao Qian called, Tao Rong looked up and said, "can we go now?"


    Tao Qian, with a cold face, waved his hand and said, "I''ll leave soon! I''m going to meet some of my acquaintances. Come with me


    Tao Rong immediately face dew don''t understand, but still in Tao Qian''s urgent greeting, followed past.


    But when they came to the corridor in front of the compartment door, Tao Rong had noticed something was wrong.


    After all, Tao Rong knows what this compartment is for.


    Occasionally when I came to pick up Tao Qian, I saw drunk men pulling women in. Although Tao Rong had little experience in this field, the appearance that those people came out with their clothes pulled and their hair was in a mess already showed everything.


    Tao Rong thought of this and stopped in an instant.


    Tao Qian had already walked to the door. He opened the door, and a man''s figure flashed through the gap. When Tao Qian saw her three steps away from him, he frowned and said, "why? Come in


    Tao Rong looks slightly shocked, but he lowers his head to hide.


    "Dad, I''ll wait for you at the door. You can come out to see me when you''re finished." Finish saying, Tao Rong didn''t wait for the other party to answer at all, immediately turned around to go.


    Tao Rong really didn''t expect to be ordered by Yan Xiang to pick up Tao Qian. He would encounter such a thing. Tao Qian is a beast.


    However, some of the things Tao Qian did before protected her in disguise and made her forget that the tragedy of her life began with this man.


    This man dares to kidnap children and extort money. What else can''t he do? He didn''t do it just because he didn''t think of it.


    He is the real beast, he is too stupid, in the face of such people should always be vigilant.


    But It''s too late!


    Because Tao Rong just ran out of a step, was Tao Qian vigorously pull the back of the clothes.


    In terms of strength, Tao Rong was no better than an adult who often worked everyday.


    Tao Rong is dragged by Tao Qian and thrown into the door just like carrying a chicken.


    "Stay with my two uncles and wait for me to buy you sugar when I win! No crying Tao Qian said cruelly, then reached out and caught one of the men''s 100 yuan.


    And Tao Rong has been caught by another fat man.


    Tao Rong was shocked and yelled: "Dad, I''m your daughter! You''re not afraid of this, do you know? "


    Yan Xiangru has been treating her as her daughter-in-law. If something goes wrong, Yan Xiangru will be very angry.


    But obviously in order to gamble, Tao Qian doesn''t care about these things at all. He can''t listen to Tao Rong and runs to the casino. It''s like being afraid of regret.


    Tao Rong watched the door shut in front of her.


    He was trapped in the compartment by two fat and thin men.


    Here is a utility room, with a simple spring bed, one door leading to the casino, one door leading to the outside, but locked.


    The fat man threw the struggling Tao Rong on the bed.


    Tao Rong immediately adjusted her posture and rolled aside to prevent others from pressing down. I want to cry for help, but the noise of gambling outside is more and more loud, no matter how loud it is, it will be covered up.At this time, Tao Rong was already flustered. She had small arms and legs, facing two men. In such a narrow environment, she had no chance of winning.


    "Don''t mess around. If you dare to touch me, I''ll call the police later! I''m accusing you of rape! " Tao Rong shrieked.


    As a result, the two fat and thin men burst out laughing and said, "where does the police care about such things? As long as your father says you are voluntary, who will care about you?"


    "Now it''s a society ruled by law. There are still troops stationed in shankan village. If you commit crimes, you''ll have to wait to eat the cells. The 100 yuan is not worth it!"


    Tao Rong felt that he had already told the most serious situation, but these two people were obviously used to doing such things. They were not afraid at all. Instead, they were used to saying, "I don''t believe you dare to say it later. You don''t have to be a man to say it."


    Tao Rong looks even worse.


    Indeed, no matter what age, if such a thing really happened, most girls would not dare to say it.


    "I dare say! I''m not afraid. I''ll die with you Tao Rong must show that he would rather be a broken jade than a broken one in order to stop the other side, but obviously the other side only thinks that Tao Rong is trying to be strong.


    They have also met the pungent, and in the end, they are not crying and swallowing their anger?


    This is what can happen here. I really want to cherish my baby so much. How can I come to such a place.


    So in the two men''s concept, they didn''t believe Tao Rong''s words at all. They took off their pants and approached Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong can not help but think of some terrible scenes, in the face of their useless can not resist, she almost hate crazy. His face became ferocious.


    Her brain runs at a high speed, constantly trying to find a way, "I can give you money, you give him a hundred, I give you two hundred! As long as you let me go! "


    Tao Rong said while retreating, in the messy bed, suddenly his hands touched a cold thing.

 Chapter 52

    Even in such a critical situation, what she felt under her hands still numbed her brain and instantly realized what it was.


    But why is it in such a place.


    "Money, little girl, if you really have so much money, will your father still trade with us? Blame you for not having a good dad. " Pointed mouth man funny said.


    Fat man can''t stand it. He can''t wait to take off his trousers and rush towards Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s frightened pupils dilate, and his other hand touches a wooden handle, which immediately makes him hit the man.


    Probably did not expect that Tao Rong would resist, so when he was hit, the fat man was confused and rolled down from the bed.


    Jianzui man was shocked. He immediately came forward to support his brother and looked up. It turned out that what Tao Rong got was a hammer.


    The fat man''s head was directly hammered. If it wasn''t for the girl''s flurried hand, the strength was small and the angle was wrong, it could kill the fat man.


    "Smelly girl!" The sharp mouthed man was furious. It was a happy thing, but it turned out to be such a mess.


    Seeing Jianzui man pounce on him, Tao Rong waves a hammer and blows at random, but he defends Jianzui man and dares not to approach Tao Rong for the time being.


    Tao Rong quickly turned out of bed, warily took the hammer and retreated to the outside door, while wary of them, while pulling the door, but the door was locked, but in the twinkling of an eye, the fat man who was hit a little dizzy woke up and rushed to Tao Rong in a rage.


    This time, Tao Rong didn''t avoid being caught by the wooden handle of the hammer. Seeing that the hammer was about to be taken away, Tao Rong was very anxious because she knew that this was her only way to protect herself.


    Tao Rong struggle, see the fat man because just anxious to take off clothes and bare lower body, immediately a foot toward his ugly parts kicked in the past.


    This kick is not heavy, but for men, it is absolutely fatal, especially when the fat man is just excited.


    Tao Rong a foot, let the fat man directly lie down on the ground, howl rolling up.


    Originally because the fat man and Tao Rong deadlocked and relaxed vigilance of Jianzui man, this is also completely surprised, rage everywhere looking for weapons, found a kitchen knife toward Tao Rong rushed over.


    But at this time, Tao Rong had smashed the door lock with a hammer. When he heard that the wind was wrong, he looked back and saw that a knife with cold light was coming.


    Tao Rong is really a moment brain blank, the result of a soft legs instinct, plus she was not high, so very lucky directly collapsed to avoid a disaster.


    Because the force is too strong, so the kitchen knife directly cut on the wooden door, stuck.


    Jianzui man also drinks a little too much. He didn''t expect to fight directly against Tao Rong. Instead, he blocked his breath and desperately wanted to take the kitchen knife.


    Tao Rong''s brain suddenly wakes up and realizes that he is still alive. He squats in a squatting position and hammers his knee in front of him.


    "Ah


    The man with a sharp mouth covered his knee and collapsed to the ground.


    At this time, the door behind him also opened, and Tao Rong almost exhausted his life to improve his body''s speed.


    When the sharp mouthed man raised his hand and grasped her sleeve, she had already gone out of the door and pulled her sleeve out of the terrible purgatory. Then she couldn''t see the direction and ran all the way.


    When the reaction came over, Tao Rong had already run a certain distance. At this time, Tao Rong remembered that the most important place he should go now is the police station, and there are very important things to do.


    But in retrospect, the direction of the police station and her running is completely two opposite directions.


    If you run back, you must pass the small casino.


    Hesitated, Tao Rong slowed down, but did not stop to hear the voice of curse coming from behind.


    "Wait! I must catch her! Skin her


    "Look, I won''t kill this damned girl! You can''t kill her! "


    It''s like death''s pace is catching up.


    All the circumstances have not allowed Tao Rong to change direction.


    Moreover, there are still many construction sites around. At a glance, you can see clearly that there is no hiding place and no one else can help her hide.


    There is only one chance to enter the mountain she is most familiar with. After entering the mountain, it is very easy for her small figure to hide!


    Tao Rong wants to run to the side of the mountain immediately.


    However, there was a lot of shouting and swearing behind him. These sounds were like a wake-up call. Even if he was about to vomit blood, he didn''t dare to stop.


    When he ran into the mountains, Tao Rong chose the place where there were as many trees and bushes as he could. It didn''t matter if there might be hidden danger. It was better than being caught by those people.


    The voice behind him gradually disappeared.


    Tao Rong is not sure whether he has escaped safely or not, and some of them want to look back while running.


    As a result, Tao Rong slipped under his feet and relaxed his strength on his legs. The whole person slid down, just beside a thick grass slope.Tao Rong rolled down all the way unimpeded, until the slope level place, Tao Rong can stop.


    Tao Rong was so whirling toss, the body is really to the limit, dizziness, vomiting cough, eyes also constantly become fuzzy.


    Tao Rong knows that she can''t faint now. If she faints, what kind of hell would it be like to wake up again.


    She can''t faint, absolutely not. Fear oppresses her mind, but she can''t reach the limit of her body.


    And at this time, there was a movement in the grass not far away.


    Tao Rong''s heart cools and she tries to climb on the ground. Even if she has to use a little strength, she can''t be caught by those people.


    It''s good to be caught and beaten. In case of being caught Then she would rather die!


    This life!


    This life!


    Except for that time for Xiaoxiao, she would never allow anyone to smear her!


    She will never be a mother who is not worthy of her daughter.


    Tao Rong still remembers that in her last life, after she was sullied, she came home and met Xiaoxiao. At that time, Xiaoxiao''s bright eyes seemed to be able to see through her humiliating experience. At that moment, Tao Rong felt that her heart and soul were torn to pieces. The despair that she felt as if she was in the ice and snow without any fire made her suffocate, and she was ashamed of her daughter Her sense of shame makes her unable to face her daughter''s eyes, which is one of the reasons why she escapes Xiaoxiao more.


    In this life, she has to be Xiaoxiao''s mother, but she is definitely not a mother who will bring a stain to Xiaoxiao!


    Just as Tao Rong was biting her tongue and bleeding, trying to stimulate her strength and get up, she suddenly fell to the ground as if all her strength had been taken away.


    At the last second when her vision was occupied by black, she saw the illusion again. Just like that time when she died, she saw the dark green flashing through the darkness.

 Chapter 53

    After Tao Rong''s coma, a five member action team suddenly appeared in the nearby bush.


    "Boss, there''s someone over there!" He Tielong pointed to one side and said.


    Nie Zhao is thinking about what to do next. When he hears the sound, he turns his head and sees a figure lying on the ground in the bush. He looks very small.


    Nie Zhao waved, and everyone maintained a defensive formation and approached the figure.


    When he got close, Nie Zhao saw a disheartened side. He immediately gave up the formation and rushed to the front.


    Everyone was startled, followed by, to see the usual emergency tasks are calm before the boss showed a look of anxiety.


    Take a closer look, the figure that the boss lifted up with one hand turned out to be a little girl.


    How can you be in a coma in the deep mountains and forests? This area is not the place where ordinary mountain people will pass by.


    Only those who want to hide their whereabouts will pass by, so they will patrol here to find clues to the mission.


    "Boss? Who is she With the encouragement of his teammates'' eyes, he Tielong asked.


    As a result, Nie zhaogen didn''t have time to answer, so he called out quietly: "Tao Rong! Tao Rong! You wake up


    After shaking, Nie Zhao quickly reaches for her nose and the artery under her neck. Then he took off his hat and stuck it to her chest.


    People looked at their boss this series of actions are a little stunned, can''t help looking at each other.


    "Medic!"


    The medical brother in the team was also startled and quickly came forward to help check.


    In fact, they usually call each other by name. Only in serious and critical emergency period, the boss will call each other by arms.


    Just now, everyone noticed the boss''s tension.


    "Do you know each other? Boss He Tielong asked curiously.


    "The villagers of shankan village." Nie Zhaoyan said simply.


    He Tielong and other teammates So? Boss, the reason you''re so nervous about her is


    But Nie Zhao didn''t care about the doubts of his teammates at all. Instead, he looked around and immediately found a trail rolling down the hillside.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly.


    The medical brother simply checked, "boss, the breath is stable, just fainting, sleeping for a while, no obvious trauma, don''t worry about it."


    "are you sure?" Nie Zhao pointed to the side and said, "she should have rolled down from there."


    My medical brother is a little depressed. When I treated you before, my boss never doubted him.


    "Sure, at least her head is not injured. If there is something I can''t see on her body that is seriously injured, she will wake up with pain. At least according to my examination, she doesn''t have the injury that needs immediate first aid. She needs to wait until she wakes up to know other situations."


    Nie Zhao frowns and looks at Tao Rong, feeling a little depressed. How can this girl always encounter such things? She''s either injured or in a coma. It''s more and more dangerous. In case they don''t meet each other this time, what should she do if she meets bad people or wild animals in the dense forest?


    He Tielong looks at his boss curiously. He has known him for such a long time. He has never seen him so abnormal. He is so insidious!


    "Boss? What should I do? Do you want to continue with the mission? "


    Nie Zhao frowned.


    The medical brother said, "you can''t leave her here alone. It''s very dangerous. Before she wakes up? "


    "Why don''t you just take it with you and let her go when she wakes up?" Someone suggested.


    "No, we may be in danger. Did you harm her by taking her?"


    Several people are talking, suddenly Nie Zhao''s communicator rings.


    Nie Zhao picked it up and saw that there was only one place marked, which represented that there was a situation there. It was not an emergency signal, but what their team had found.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong on the ground, but he couldn''t wake up for a while.


    When the crowd was in a dilemma, Nie Zhao raised his hand and raised his shape. As soon as he put it on his mouth and blew it, a sharp whistle rang through the woods.


    Soon the wolf howled in the distance.


    All of them understood Nie Zhao''s meaning in an instant. The task was important. They packed up and prepared to start again.


    About three minutes later, the sound of the wolf dog running in the grass came from far and near.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the huge wolf dog appeared in front of the crowd.


    Looking at Bai Ya, Nie Zhao pointed to Tao Rong on the ground and said directly, "guard her!"


    Bai Ya whimpered, stepped forward and made a circle around tao Rong. Then he lowered his huge body and lay on her side, with his tail hooked just around tao Rong''s head.


    "Oh It''s God Every time he sees this situation, he Tielong has to sigh. He really doesn''t know how his boss makes such beasts obey.


    "Good." Nie Zhao takes back his sight and says to his teammates, "move!"Voice a fall, a few people quickly shuttle in the woods, soon disappeared.


    After a while, Tao Rong reluctantly wakes up from the heavy dark consciousness, shakes his heavy head, and opens his eyes to see a mass of hairy brown.


    Tao Rong felt it suspiciously, but he didn''t think that the object in front of him moved away. With the angry whine, the white tusks flashed in front of him.


    When Tao Rong was scared, he rolled around, away from his tusks, and his vision widened. It turned out that "White teeth?"


    Tao Rong is surprised to see the white tooth that appears suddenly, don''t understand how it can appear here.


    What just appeared in front of my eyes is white teeth The tail?


    What is it doing?


    I saw Bai Ya staring at her coldly. I had to say that although she was a wolf dog, she was almost the same as a wolf. That kind of arrogant murderous spirit came out of her bones. After looking at her for a long time, she couldn''t help but want to leave her sight and didn''t dare to look at her again.


    Knowing that Bai Ya is well-trained and unlikely to attack him suddenly, Tao Rong is a little more at ease.


    A little move, found that white teeth is looking at her, did not plan to rush up, so I plan to leave here.


    After all, she didn''t know how long she had fainted, and whether those people gave up chasing her or didn''t find her. It was better for her to go back to the village first.


    Just as I was about to leave, I suddenly heard another call.


    "Damn, smelly girls are good at running. I''m so tired that I can''t see anyone."


    "Who knows where to hide, alas? There are traces here. Did you run down? "


    "Down there?"


    Tao Rong heard the sound and immediately hid behind a big tree for fear of being seen by the people above.


    "Go down and have a look?"


    Another voice came. Tao Rong was about to run away when he heard a loud wolf howl.


    It''s like a warning.


    "Mother, is that the cry of a wolf?"


    "Are there wolves in the mountain? Come on Let''s go

 Chapter 54

    Tao Rong couldn''t believe listening to the news from above. He really I ran away.


    Strange? Aren''t they local? Don''t you know there are no wolves here?


    Tao Rong took back his doubts, turned his head and looked at the white teeth squatting on one side, showing his cold fangs. A mysterious idea came out in his heart, "did you just deliberately scare away those bad guys? Are you saving me? "


    Bai Ya turns the huge dog''s head to see Tao Rong, but there is no sound.


    "You found me fainting and were afraid that something might happen to me, so you kept watch over me?" Tao Rong has another bold idea.


    Bai Ya turned his head and began to look around, as if he didn''t plan to pay attention to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong stares at again for a while, but says with a smile: "am I stupid? It''s just a coincidence. "


    Forget it. Anyway, I''ve escaped. I''m lucky. God help me.


    So thinking, Tao Rong moved her body and felt slight pain from many places, but it didn''t affect her action. It seemed that she was not seriously injured.


    Tao Rong put up her body to distinguish the direction. She didn''t dare to walk on the road above. She had to step on a road again in the woods.


    Tao Rong just walked away two steps, and found that white teeth actually followed him. Tao Rong was puzzled for a while and tried. As a result, she found that she walked white teeth, and she stopped white teeth.


    Why did Bai Ya follow her?


    Tao Rong is really a question mark in his head, and he didn''t see Uncle Qi nearby?


    Although Tao''s behavior is full of mysteries, it''s impossible for him to stop in the direction of Baiya village.


    Later she found out that white teeth didn''t do anything, but called every now and then.


    Tao Rong guessed whether it was warning the wild animals around to stay away.


    However, although Tao Rong was also a little afraid of the huge wolf dog, he followed him. In the woods, Tao Rong suddenly felt like a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    But it''s impossible for him to follow him all the time. Although Tao Rong doesn''t understand his intention, it should be OK to send him back to Uncle Qi''s home.


    And there are several important things for her to find uncle Qi.


    Uncle Qi''s home is on the edge of shankan village, near the pass. According to the direction she is going, she should just pass by.


    At the same time, Nie Zhao, who has joined his subordinates, orders them to collect clues, but the clues do not point to people. They can only prove that there are dangerous elements operating nearby. There are traces of their existence here, but they can no longer be traced.


    However, it was not in vain. Their team was secretly included in the team that came to the mountain to help the mountain people in the post disaster reconstruction work. In addition to the post disaster reconstruction work, they had to complete the investigation work secretly.


    If it is found that the landslide is indeed abnormal, it can inform the southern military region to send reinforcements. If there are dangerous elements, they must carry out the task of catching them.


    So they may not find anything in this mission, or they may encounter the danger of gunfight, which is why Nie Zhao reminded Tao Rong not to go up the mountain at the beginning.


    Although there are post disaster reconstruction forces stationed at the foot of the mountain in their village, which is relatively safe, there are accidents.


    And just at the moment when he saw Tao Rong in a coma on the grass, he was really worried that the worst would happen. Tao Rong was killed when he met dangerous elements in the mountains. Otherwise, who will faint in the deep mountains and forests.


    After collecting the evidence and clues, Nie Zhao arranges for the team to be collected.


    At this time, the wolf howled in the open and quiet mountain.


    Nie Zhao''s action is a meal.


    He Tielong asked suspiciously: "what''s the matter? Are they white teeth? What happened? " Put a comatose little girl in the woods. In fact, these soldiers are empty in heart, but they can''t help their task.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I should be awake. If there''s danger, it''s not just a cry. "


    Immediately Nie Zhao takes a person to return to walk, soon hear wolf howl sound again.


    Nie Zhao knows that this is Bai Ya reporting his position. In the past, uncle Qi asked Bai Ya to report his position in this way when he asked him to track the injured and escaped prey.


    It seems that Tao Rong woke up and left directly.


    Nie Zhao thought of here also a little at ease, at least prove that the girl is OK.


    A group of well-trained people are walking, not far from the sound, we immediately alert.


    As soon as Nie Zhao''s face changed and his hand fell, everyone found a hiding place.


    Then I heard two swearing men passing by in a hurry.


    "Don''t be afraid. I heard the wolf''s voice getting farther and farther away. It should be in the opposite direction to us. I was scared to death."


    "Damn, chasing a dead girl made us almost feed the wolf. Later, I will go back and beat her father. It''s the one named Tao."


    Nie Zhao thought they were two local people, but he didn''t expect to hear Nie Zhao''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and his body squatting on the ground is like a cheetah. He Tielong, who is close to him, is stunned by the momentum spreading from him.He Tielong doesn''t understand why the boss suddenly has a ready posture. Is he trying to rush out and teach these two guys who don''t look like good people?


    However, what these two people said seems to be a bit coincident with the situation just now?


    "It''s pretty fierce to be beaten by the smelly girl twice. It''s not ambiguous to beat someone because she''s so short. If I catch her, I have to kill her."


    "But brother Pang, to be honest, after being here for a long time, the meat and fishy food is not so beautiful. A hundred yuan is worth it. It can''t be said that her father wants us to have a good taste, alas The more you say it, the more damned you are! It''s time to tie her up when she comes in! It''s up to us. "


    The more he listens, the more wrong he is. He Tielong frowns slightly. He just wants to exchange opinions with his boss. As a result, he looks up and sees that Nie Zhao''s eyes are full of murderous.


    It''s the look of life and death fighting against the enemy on the battlefield.


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s a big fire. I''ll find two more girls to defeat me tonight!"


    "Tut If brother Pang doesn''t feel relieved, we''d better teach him a good lesson, bully him and lure him to turn his daughter around and take him with us. When do you want to Ah, Ma


    With the scream of Jianzui man suddenly rising, the fat man had not turned around before he had been swept to the back of his head by two big men with one leg, swept to the knee with one leg, and directly knelt down. However, Jianzui man had been swept by the head-on leg, his nose was full of blood, and several teeth in his mouth had collapsed.


    Nie Zhao picked up the collar of the sharp mouthed man, just like carrying a rag, with a cold voice like a snowstorm in winter. "What do you want to do with her? What did you do to her? "

 Chapter 55

    The sharp mouthed man and the fat man were almost stunned. They were walking in the mountains and swearing. They were very happy. Suddenly a group of well armed soldiers appeared in front of them and beat them down. Who was not afraid.


    "Ladies and gentlemen Jun ye, what''s the matter? We are ordinary people. We... "


    "Do you think we are deaf? I didn''t find the big guy, but I found two scum. It''s not acting for heaven. I''m sorry for our green! Brothers He Tielong came forward and said with a grim smile.


    "Yes! There are troops stationed nearby and there are hooligans committing crimes. Do you want to take them back to the army or to the police station? "


    "I don''t think it''s humane to fight directly. You can''t take care of yourself."


    The fat man wants to get up, but when he is stepped on, the strength of one foot makes the fat man who weighs more than 180 kg have no turning power.


    "You What are you doing? Are we just talking and boasting, breaking the law? " Cried the fat man.


    The sharp mouthed man also looked at Nie Zhao, who was about to lift him up in the air and strangle his neck, and said, "this soldier brother, we really misunderstood. We didn''t do anything!"


    "That''s because you didn''t catch it! What did you do to her before! Did you hurt her? " Nie Zhao said sternly.


    The sharp mouth man''s eyes rolled.


    Nie Zhao didn''t give him a chance to think at all. He picked him up and bumped into the tree on one side.


    Boom, the sharp mouth man was knocked unconscious.


    "Dare to talk nonsense to me and pull out your teeth!"


    The sharp mouthed man guessed that the little girl had just met these soldiers, and I''m afraid she still knew them, "no, really not. Her father wants to exchange her for 100 yuan, oh No, it''s not exchange, it''s not trafficking in women, it''s accompany Accompany our two brothers for a while, you love my willing trade! Besides, we didn''t do anything to her. Instead, we were hurt by her. We never saw anyone again. Really Junye, let''s reflect. We''ve drunk too much and we''re confused. We''re wrong. Let us go. We promise we won''t do it again. "


    "Grass! You love me, if you really love me, people can run, you this is attempted rape, sent to the police station, don''t think about it He Tielong scolded.


    Other iron men are also listening to the rising of Qi and blood, such a remote place is not well managed, unexpectedly there are such things happen, the little girl here is so pitiful!


    "They are still under age. You are breaking the law!" Some soldiers here come from the city and have received different education, so they think that rural areas should also follow the 18-year-old protection of minors.


    So the two prisoners were confused. "Brothers, this is a common thing. It''s not against the law. It''s really not against the law."


    They did not listen to their sophistry. In their opinion, they might not know how many girls they had wasted. Young soldiers can''t stand such things at all. They all look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao is sure that Tao Rong is OK, and then he lets them go to the army with them. He first asks about the situation and then sends them to the police station. Otherwise, he is afraid that the local police station is full of acquaintances.


    When he arrived at the fork road, Nie Zhao rushed to Uncle Qi''s house and asked he Tielong to lead the team.


    Nie Zhao took a shortcut, and finally arrived a step earlier than Tao Rong.


    Uncle Qi was about to ask Nie Zhao why he hurriedly recruited Bai Ya, and there came Bai Ya''s cry outside.


    Nie Zhao, who was just about to speak, suddenly didn''t know what to think. His brain was so hot that he flashed behind the door. It was Hiding?


    When Uncle Qi was looking surprised, Tao Rong went into the yard.


    Uncle Qi hunts for a living. The smell in the yard is heavier than that in other homes. It''s all the smell of animal carcasses.


    Tao Rong is a little unaccustomed to frown, white teeth to the home is self-care run to eat meat and drink water in front of his bowl.


    At this time, uncle Qi came out with Nie Zhao''s sign.


    "Little girl, it''s you."


    Last time we met, Tao Rong was embarrassed and said, "Hello, uncle Qi. My name is Tao Rong, from shankan village. I''m here to send you white teeth. Thank you for your help. It''s my life-saving benefactor."


    "Ha?" There was a moment''s blank on Uncle Qi''s dignified face.


    Tao Rong also thought it was funny to say so, and said: "I was in some trouble and fainted in the woods. Maybe I was just met by white teeth. White teeth protected me and scared away my troubles. It''s very spiritual."


    Uncle Qi thought about it for a moment and then said with a sullen smile, "is that right?"


    As he spoke, he floated to the door with one eye, and saw Nie Zhao standing without expression.


    Uncle Qi knew that Nie Zhao should have found Tao Rong, so he suddenly called Bai Ya away and let him guard. But why didn''t the girl know and he didn''t show up to explain?


    Uncle Qi doesn''t gossip. Since Nie Zhao doesn''t come out to accept this gratitude, let Bai Ya accept it.


    "Of course, Bai Ya is powerful, handsome and smart. If he is a man, he must be a great general and hero."Yu Guang saw Nie Zhao''s eyebrows jump for a while, and uncle Qi laughed and said: "indeed!"


    Tao Rong immediately nervous with a smile: "Uncle Qi is also, the last time I saw really scared me, I thought in a dream, those fists are how to fight out, I can''t see clearly, it''s like shooting martial arts TV series, you must be a hermit martial arts high hand."


    Uncle Qi''s smiling face suddenly converged when he heard this. He carefully examined Tao Rong with his one eye.


    "Girl, don''t show off, you have any purpose to say."


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao who eavesdrop are all slightly a Leng.


    Nie Zhao can''t see Tao Rong''s expression, he can only hear his voice, so he can''t distinguish.


    But Uncle Qi is a smart man. He can see more clearly and carefully with one eye than anyone else. At this time, he can tell what is in the eye on the face of the speaker.


    With such a strong purpose, even if it is packaged in language, it can be seen through at a glance.


    Tao Rong is a positive look, put away the fake smile on his face, nervous all over tight, hands are not from the fist on the side of the body.


    "Uncle Qi, I want to learn from you and become as able to fight as you, so that I can protect myself and resist when I am in danger."


    Nie Zhao''s body shakes. He can''t help but want to find out what kind of expression Tao Rong is.


    But Uncle Qi could see clearly and could not help frowning, "if you want to fight, if you want to resist, I don''t think so. Your eyes clearly tell me that you want to kill!"


    Uncle Qi''s voice fell like thunder, hitting Tao Rong''s head and heart.


    Let Tao Rong whole body all can''t help shaking, she completely froze, brain a moment blank.

 Chapter 56

    She didn''t know what eyes she just showed, but she really wanted to be stronger. She always wanted to, but she didn''t know what to do? Until just being chased and beaten by those two people, she felt that she was weak and terrible, and had several times of luck to let her escape!


    She is too weak to protect herself. How can she protect her daughter? She still has a delusion that she can start a new life with her daughter. Why should she?


    Maybe she has experienced too many tribulations. She doesn''t believe that she can live an ordinary life. Even if it''s an ordinary person''s life, even if there is an accident, it''s enough to destroy heaven and earth. She doesn''t forget how she died in the end. Maybe the killer will still appear in her life.


    She would rather be more prepared to remove all obstacles for Xiaoxiao.


    Born back to meet so many things, Tao Rong also gradually understand that reading alone is not enough, she is no one reliable, can only rely on themselves, reading, making money, skills, she all have to ensure that their lives and Xiaoxiao no obstacles.


    So she wanted to be able to compete with those insolent people even if she was born short.


    She wanted to She really wants to What she wants most is Find out who hurt and killed her daughter.


    Those animals!


    She wants their lives. This is the most persistent hatred in her heart!


    Thinking of Tao Rong, she instantly understood what kind of eyes she had just shown. She reflected that she had been seen through by Uncle Qi, and the blood color on her face faded away and became pale.


    "I..." Tao Rong wants to say that he doesn''t have it, and he wants to deny it, but suddenly he finds that any words are forced to show their original form in Uncle Qi''s almost cold sight.


    "You don''t have to say that when you are young and angry, you want to kill people after so many years of life. I can''t teach such people. If you teach them, they will do harm to you and others." Uncle Qi made it clear that he would never teach Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know why she is so attached to Uncle Qi. If she really wants to learn kung fu, it''s the same to go to a martial arts school.


    However, Tao Rong has an intuition that only uncle Qi can teach her real skills, so that she can protect herself and her daughter, or lend her strength to revenge.


    So Tao Rong directly knelt down to Uncle Qi and kowtowed to him.


    "Uncle Qi, I beg you. I want to learn from you. I don''t want to hurt good people. I just want to protect me and my important people. I just want to be able to deal with those bad people. Can''t I do that?"


    Qi''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Can you judge what''s good and what''s bad? Do you judge by your own desires? It''s useless for you to kneel. I''ll accept my apprentice according to your mind. Your mind is not good! The mood is not stable! You are still at ease to be your villager. Don''t think about what you don''t have all day. It''s better to be quiet. "


    After Tao Rong came back, she didn''t feel any bad words from others. Even Nie Zhao said bad words to her, she felt that she could bear it, but now she really felt uncomfortable.


    Is the soul she brought back really rotten to the extent that others can see it at a glance?


    Is uncle Qi afraid that if he continues to teach, he will become a villain?


    Tao Rong''s eyes are a little red, a little want to cry, her mood, her life and who can understand, she will become so angry is not what she wants.


    The two men''s eyes met and stood against each other for a while, but in the face of Uncle Qi''s iron face, she really didn''t want to drop a tear.


    Tao Rong fully understood that uncle Qi was determined not to teach her. She had no choice but to give up.


    It''s rare for her to think of such a thing that she should do, but she died in vain.


    Tao Rong can only put away all the emotions aroused, and silently stood up and said: "I know, then I won''t disturb uncle Qi."


    Without the slightest tenderness, uncle Qi looked at her like this.


    Tao Rong just wanted to go, but she remembered that there was one more thing to do.


    "Uncle Qi, although you don''t like to see me, I have one thing to tell you." Tao Rong turned back and continued.


    Uncle Qi raised his eyebrows and stood upright, motioning to her.


    Tao Rong said in a deep voice: "I just ran out of a small private gambling shop on the other side of the building area of the administrative office building in the town. The outside of the gambling shop is a small shop, which says Xiao Li. I touched a pistol in a small compartment inside."


    "What?" Uncle Qi was shocked.


    Nie Zhao, who has been listening in silence, is also suddenly surprised, but he still doesn''t go out. After all, it proves that he has just been eavesdropping on her?


    Uncle Qi looks at Nie Zhao quietly. Nie Zhao shakes his head, indicating that he is not clear.


    Uncle Qi''s face became dignified. "Girl, this is not a joke. Now the people have banned guns. Unless they are armed personnel of the country, only criminals will have pistols. You say you touch them or you see them."


    Tao Rong also told the truth: "at that time, the situation was urgent. I felt it under the debris. The cold and rigid shape was the same as what I had seen. The weight was definitely not a toy. Some details could not be so coincidental. I felt it was indeed a pistol, but I didn''t have time to open it and look at it. Moreover, I didn''t dare to see it. In case someone really hid the pistol, I would be fired Now, I don''t think I have a chance to escape. "What the little girl said is reasonable. Her tone is firm and convincing. Uncle Qi can''t find any trace of her lying.


    "Have you ever seen a gun?" Asked Uncle Qi.


    Tao Rong was stunned. In fact, she had seen it many times in her last life, but in this life, "there are troops stationed nearby. Occasionally, she met several soldiers, and she had seen them with them."


    Uncle Qi is a little confused. Can you be sure just by looking at it and touching it next time?


    Tao Rong saw that uncle Qi didn''t believe her very much and didn''t get angry. Anyway, when she knew it, she just said it. Whether others believed it or not had little to do with her. She doesn''t have to be a good person.


    "That''s all I know. I found it about two hours ago. No one noticed that I found a pistol at that time. If I go to catch it now, maybe I''ll get it, but Maybe I made a mistake. After all, I''m a little girl and I haven''t really touched the pistol. If Uncle Qi doesn''t believe me, I can''t help it. "


    Tao Rong really doesn''t care if they can catch the person who carries the pistol illegally, and then he wants to leave.


    But Uncle Qi stopped Tao Rong, "why don''t you report to the police station? And tell me instead? "


    Tao Rong stopped and said, "Uncle Qi, who is brave enough to do just deeds, doesn''t believe me. Will the police believe me? Besides, uncle Qi and I are from the same village. I don''t dare to talk nonsense, do I? What''s more, although the police station is a law enforcement place, the people inside are all local people. Who knows what''s behind it? I''m young and have no background. I don''t want to be killed behind my back. "


    "Ha ha ha! It''s interesting. " Uncle Qi said with a smile: "it''s really a smart fox. What about the troops stationed there? Why don''t you tell the comrades in the army that they are not worthy of your trust? " When Uncle Qi talks, he sweeps Nie Zhao, who has been hiding, intentionally or unintentionally.

 Chapter 57

    When it comes to military comrades, Tao Rong''s "good, good, I don''t say, I just think it''s funny. Some people may not even have white teeth in a little girl''s heart. How did the little girl praise white teeth just now? " Uncle Qi sneered.


    White tooth heard his name also responded, "ouch ~ Wang?


    Nie Zhao coldly glanced at Bai Ya, biting his teeth and didn''t respond.


    He did have some evasion. He didn''t want to look at Tao Rong immediately. He always felt that he would see irony and disdain in her eyes.


    Just like the way he looked at her.


    Nie Zhao is regretful, but he doesn''t know how to do it well.


    In fact, in the final analysis, the two people really have nothing to do with each other, and there will be no intersection in the future. He doesn''t have to be so tangled. Although he misunderstood the last thing, Tao Rong did do those things. Half of Nie Zhao''s words are from his own heart. Even if he knows the cause and effect, even if Tao Rong hates some words, he still has to say them in place Yes.


    But in terms of tone, attitude The inner sense of guilt or from time to time when he thought of Tao Rong stab him.


    Sure enough, we still have to find a chance to apologize to her, even if she doesn''t want to see him.


    "If it''s true this time, this girl is a great achievement. Thank you at the door." Uncle Qi said that it was none of his business.


    Nie Zhao frowned and looked at Uncle Qi and said, "it''s better for her to accept her as an apprentice, master. It''s really a good gift for her."


    Uncle Qi browed and said, "I don''t know that girl, but just by her manner, I''m sure that this person can''t give her too much ability to hurt others, otherwise it will cause great trouble. You are familiar with her. Do you want to tell me that it''s my wrong judgment?"


    Nie Zhao''s action was delayed.


    Uncle Qi sneered: "don''t say you don''t see that this girl is a little unusual. The hatred in her heart and the anger in her eyes don''t know where they come from, but with my ability, if I really teach her, it''s not necessarily easy to control."


    "She also has her own difficulties. She is unlucky and often gets hurt when she is in trouble. I think her biggest idea is to protect herself. She''s not the one who''s making trouble. " Nie Zhao thought about it, because he felt guilty and helped to speak.


    "Well, I can teach her. It''s not half a bucket of water that I want to teach her. But in the future, are you responsible for her good or bad? You look at her for me and don''t shame me? " Uncle Qi asked in a cold voice.


    How can that be? They are not the kind of relationship that they will always be together.


    Nie Zhao has nothing to say.


    Seeing that Nie Zhao didn''t answer, uncle Qi said coldly, "if the people I teach are uncertain and go to the wrong way, you know the result."


    Nie Zhao''s face changes slightly, and a man comes to his mind. That man is the scar in his heart and that is one of the main reasons why he insists on seclusion rather than enjoying national welfare.


    Two people tacit understanding did not say this matter, but quickly rushed to the gathering place.

 Chapter 58

    The action team joined up and entered the gambling shop under the leadership of Uncle Qi. At that time, everyone was gambling in the dark. Then Nie Zhao led people to sneak into the compartment and found pistols. A large number of guns were also found in the hidden place.


    Instead of seizing it immediately, Nie Zhao took a long line to catch a big fish.


    After waiting for a long time, I see a man and a woman come in to look for a gun, but I find that the sharp mouthed man and fat man that Nie Zhao caught by accident are also one of the main members.


    A man and a woman planned to take the guns without waiting for other companions, but they were followed until they came to their temporary base camp. The ammunition in a warehouse was captured and the hidden little leader was caught.


    The chain achievements shocked the soldiers, and all this was just because Tao Rong accidentally touched a gun.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong still returns to Tao''s home. In fact, she really wants to leave. When she has the ability, she will come back to the family to settle accounts and let them get the punishment they deserve. But she can''t destroy the process after that. She doesn''t know how she can approach Nie Zhao to marry him and have a baby. She can''t make a mistake in this step, so The safest way is to follow the memory of last life.


    In order to see Xiaoxiao again, Tao Rong can tolerate everything, once again with this group of people.


    When I got home, it was already dark, and I heard Yan Xiangru angry at the door.


    Tao Rong eased her breath, blinked, and her tears came out in an instant. She cried bitterly, covering her face and walking into the yard.


    "The dead girl hasn''t come back yet. Her wings are really hard and she''s wild..." Before Yan Xiangru''s words were finished, he saw Tao Rong, who was in distress and crying, come in.


    Tao Yurong immediately pulls out his hand and scares everyone.


    "You dead girl, where have you gone? You are not staying at home. Are you going to die outside? Are you lazy outside for me! Where''s your father? " Yan Xiang''s mouth is like a firecracker, and his voice is fierce.


    Sometimes Tao Rong really doesn''t know what Yan Xiangru has to be angry with all day long.


    Later, Tao Rong gradually understood that Yan Xiangru just changed all the pressure in her life to beating and scolding her, because she was not born, so she was not distressed and could vent her anger at will.


    "Mom, Dad went gambling again. I went to find him to go home, but he not only didn''t come back, but also wanted to sell me to two men for money. I was afraid and ran out." Tao Rong cried and said.


    Next to Tao Yu, he didn''t believe Tao Rong''s face-to-face and back-to-back performance for a long time, but he didn''t dare to take the initiative to tear it down, so he could only watch his grandmother fall for the bait.


    Yan Xiangru was shocked and angry, "he gambled again? I want to sell you! "


    Yan Xiang was so angry that his face was blue. His hands were shaking. He wanted to catch someone beating two fists at once.


    "Mom, am I your own child? Dad asked me to accompany two men for 100 yuan. If I didn''t escape, I would How to be a man in the future! I''ll just die. " Tao Rong wronged as if at any time to hang himself to keep his innocence.


    Yan Xiang was so angry that he swore. "Asshole, asshole!"


    She was really annoyed by her husband, who was not a tool, and said that she wanted to save money for her son to go to school. As a result, Tao''s money was gambled endlessly every day.


    But also want to use Tao Rong for money, told him how many times, Tao Rong is left to their son! Do you want their son to have a broken shoe in the future!


    If his son has no problem in the future, he can sell this girl as much as he wants, but now he is not sure. How can he abuse this girl!


    Yan Xiangru has her own arrangement for Tao Rong, but she certainly can''t let Tao Rong find out. "Of course you are our child, otherwise why are you so big? Just throw it in the mountains. "


    Tao Rong cried and covered her mouth with a sneer, "but Dad, he I''m running out now. I don''t know if those people will trouble my father. What if my father comes back and asks me to sell myself? Mama, I don''t want to die. "


    Yan Xiangru''s face is also a little anxious. It''s a mess. Sooner or later, this family will be destroyed by Tao''s bad habit of gambling. How can she marry such a person!


    "Well, you go to live with your grandmother first, and I''ll go to the town to see what''s going on. I didn''t go to you, so you don''t come back for the time being. "


    Yan Xiangru''s eyes to Tao Rong are different.


    If you really encounter a situation that can''t be solved and Tao Qian really gets into trouble, you can''t choose to hand over Tao Rong.


    Anyway, it''s not the first time to sell Tao Rong.


    Last time, in order to pay back the gambling debt for Tao Rong, she sold Tao Rong once, but only her high school entrance examination results.


    Yan Xiangru''s eyes, naturally, are not strange to Tao Rong. It''s just her intention to be sent to grandma''s side. She also wants to know that if she really wants to betray her, she can run away overnight.Yan Xiangru said to go to the room to get the money, but Tao Yu was puzzled to come forward and said: "is it your dad?"


    Tao Rong has put away his crying face, coldly looking at Tao Yu, "your pro elder sister was almost sold to two strange men by your father for 100 yuan, but you think I''m harming him?"


    Tao Yu was stunned, and then said: "if my father is really short of money, as his daughter, what''s the matter with you? If dad is beaten, I''ll see what you do! " Tao Yu has seen Tao Qian beaten miserably in order to avoid gambling debts. That''s why he has such a view.


    But Tao Rong was shocked by the boy''s three outlooks.


    "Why do you want me to die?" Tao Rong looks at Tao Yu magically.


    Tao Yu is rightfully said: "with you are the eldest sister of this family, with they gave birth to you, you should do more for this family."


    But Tao Rong said jokingly, "you are the son of this family. They also gave birth to you. They provided you with good food and good drink. They also let you go to school. If one day your parents have an accident, you need to sacrifice yourself. Do you want to do it?"


    Tao Yu was stunned, and then surprised: "that''s also your first sacrifice! Does it matter with me? I''m a son. You''re going to get married. If you''re not a member of our family, how can you be compared? "


    "It''s true, it''s not from your family." Tao Rong murmured here.


    "What did you say?" Tao Yu didn''t hear clearly and asked doubtfully.


    By this time Yan Xiangru had come out.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to talk to Tao Yu, so he goes out with Yan Xiangru.


    When Yan Xiangru arrived in the town, she heard that all the gamblers were arrested in the police station. The name of gambling was gathering people to gamble. Occasionally, this happened, but it was rare. Tao Qian met him for the first time. Yan Xiangru had to go to the police station to find Tao Qian.

 Chapter 59

    When Yan Xiangru euphemistically says that Tao Rong escaped home unharmed, Tao Qian knows that it didn''t work. Yan Xiangru satirizes Tao Qian openly and secretly for a long time, but Tao Qian only worries about whether those people will come back and ask him for the 100 yuan.


    But it turned out that the two men never showed up.


    Tao Qian''s heart is also quite puzzling.


    After being locked up for 24 hours, Tao Qian finally came home the next night. He woke up and asked Tao Rong about the wine. He learned that it was Yan Xiangru''s mother and didn''t say much.


    Yan Xiangru quarrels with Tao Qian. The couple are locked in the room and quarrel. Naturally, they wake up Tao Yu who has not fallen asleep.


    "Money, always say no money, no money is my gambling fault? It''s a big expense at home. If you have the ability, don''t let Tao Yu study! " Tao Qian let out his voice when he was annoyed.


    Yan Xiangru was really upset with anger. "Are you old and stupid? The whole family is counting on Tao Yu to have a great future in study. Later, they will take us to live in the city in the town. You still hope your son will be as worthless as you all his life! You will, but I won''t


    "Then you can borrow money from your brother again!" Tao Qian said in a rough voice.


    Yan Xiangru said angrily, "you don''t think there are enough white eyes in my sister-in-law''s side, do you? Her mouth wants to kill us."


    Tao Qian was so noisy that he suddenly patted the table and said, "just follow what we did before. Let''s find a place to sell that girl! Make a profit


    Yan Xiangru immediately covered Tao Qian''s mouth and said, "you are crazy. Can you say that now? What time is this? It''s against the law to buy and sell people! "


    "It''s not business. We''ll marry her. No matter who we marry, we''ll have more money. She''s good-looking and can change a lot of money. It''s time to lay eggs after raising her for so long! At the beginning, I said that I would sell her to others. If you don''t want to keep such a little wild seed and waste so much money in our family, how can you not get all of it back? " Tao Qian said that he thought what he said was quite reasonable, which is equivalent to doing business, not losing money!


    "Are you stupid? Are you stupid! When I left her, I said I was going to be a daughter-in-law for a Yu. You know what happened to your son. If he can''t marry a daughter-in-law in the future, will he make you an old Taoist? A Yu that kind of situation, any normal girl''s family will not marry him, even if cheat to go home to know the truth will regret, and will not keep secret, our family will be shameless! Only those raised by our own family can be arranged by us! " Yan Xiangru said anxiously.


    Tao Qian''s temper flared up. "You''re very thoughtful. You''ve been delaying for so many years for such a thing. If you want me to change Tao Rong for more money, you can cure a Yu. Even if you can''t cure him, you can change a similar daughter-in-law to come back. Maybe you can make more money!"


    Yan Xiangru is so angry that she wants to beat people. Tao Qian''s words are reasonable, but she can still understand Tao Qian''s heart. He doesn''t care about it at all. As long as he can get the money right now and continue to gamble. That''s why it''s so beautiful.


    Yan Xiang such as dare to promise, even if take Tao Rong for money, after is also taken to gamble by Tao Qian, she can''t stop.


    So she would never agree with Tao Qian''s idea.


    However, Tao Qian''s idea really left a shadow in her heart.


    If there is such a good thing, if Tao Rong really can marry a very rich family, it is not only the dowry, but also the money that can be taken out from that family to cure a Yu. It is all right. Even if it can''t be cured, it''s not impossible to marry a good daughter-in-law.


    It''s just a bit out of the question. After all, they are in this ravine. The richest people are her elder brother and the village head''s family. They can''t support Tao Yu''s medical expenses.


    Therefore, Yan Xiangru conservatively estimates that her own way is the safest. Anyway, Tao Rong can also make money for the family, raise a Yu and carry on the family line for a Yu. She does not dare to show her teeth to take care of their two parents and is not burdened by her mother''s family. This is the safest arrangement.


    Of course, because it''s their adopted child, if one day a Yu is successful and cured, and wants to change a daughter-in-law, Tao Rong doesn''t dare to say no.


    The more Yan Xiangru thinks about it, the more she does, and she''s still adamant. No matter what Tao Qian says, Yan Xiangru doesn''t waver. She still thinks it''s right to leave Tao Rong with her mother for the time being. Otherwise, if she sees Tao Qian, she might take Tao Rong out and sell her.


    I can''t see you for the time being. I can''t think of it.


    The couple quarreled for a while and then had a rest.


    But Tao Yu outside the door is silly. It turns out that Tao Rong is not her elder sister, but her future daughter-in-law!


    Tao Yu was so excited by the truth that he looked down at his not full face and his eyes flashed. From then on, Tao Rong''s concept in his heart was different.


    The shadow of being scared and crying last time also gradually disappeared.


    At this time, Tao Rong had a hard time at her grandmother''s house.


    After all, the grandmother also knew the truth. She knew that Tao Rong was not her own granddaughter.


    Tao Rong''s nominal grandmother is Meng Fengying, Yan Qi''s grandmother.I haven''t given Tao Rong a good look since I was a child.


    When I was a child, Tao Rong didn''t understand why grandma liked Yan Qi, Tao Yu and Yan Jie, but she didn''t like her.


    Not only don''t take her to play, every festival is to give all the younger generation gift red envelope also won''t give her.


    At first, Tao Rong thought he was his surname, so his treatment was different.


    Later, looking at Tao Yu, she felt that she was a girl, so the treatment was different. It was Tao Yu who said that she would get married sooner or later. She was not a member of the Tao family or the Yan Family at all.


    So it''s understandable that grandma didn''t treat her well. Even if from childhood for this matter are wronged secretly hide wipe tears, no one will notice.


    But not long ago, when Meng Fengying was taking her grandson, she accidentally fell and fell her leg.


    The old lady broke her leg. Naturally, she had to stay in bed to support her bones. If she eats, drinks and sleeps like this, someone must take care of her.


    In general, when an old lady lives with her son, the daughter-in-law will take care of the situation. If it''s not good enough, the daughter will take care of the situation. If both of them are not available, the granddaughter will take care of the situation.


    But Meng Fengying was sent to the Tao family, and Tao Rong was asked to take care of the old lady.


    At that time, Tao Rong was at school like everyone else.


    But the old lady asked her not to go to school to take care of her.


    Not only to give the old man tea, water, and even end excrement end urine, wipe the body to take a bath, this has become a matter of Tao Rong a person.


    And even if Tao Rong does everything and can''t find fault, Meng Fengying doesn''t regard her as a person. She acts like an old Buddha. It is estimated that it is more dignified to be a servant than to be a filial granddaughter in front of her.


    At that time, Tao Rong was aggrieved and sad. Yan Qi pretended to hold injustice for her, and told her what she wanted in public. As a result, she was beaten by Meng Fengying who had good legs for several days.


    At the same time, she said that she was not filial, disobeyed her son and was a white eyed wolf. So for a long time outside, it was said that Tao Rong was hard on her grandmother and was taught a lesson.


    On the spot, no one came up to hold Meng Fengying and watched Tao Rong being beaten. Yan''s family criticized him while Tao''s family ignored him.


    Tao Rong is transparent now, can''t understand how he didn''t hate those people at the beginning.

 Chapter 60

    But after being beaten hard that time, Tao Rong no longer dare to complain about Meng Fengying. In the face of Meng Fengying, she is completely frightened.


    To say who Tao Rong was most afraid of, it must be Meng Fengying. Fortunately, Meng Fengying died early, otherwise Tao Rong''s life would be more difficult.


    Just like now, with a room and a bed at home, Meng Fengying won''t let her in.


    Instead, let her sleep in the cowshed.


    Because the old cattle in Meng Fengying''s family has been ill recently, they need to be watched all the time. They need to feed grass and water. If not, they have to go to the veterinarian to take medicine.


    In fact, it''s OK to come out and have a look occasionally, but Meng Fengying directly let her stay there and sleep in the cow shed full of peculiar smell.


    It''s autumn. There are air leaks everywhere in the cowshed. Even if it''s in the South and the temperature is high, it will feel cold at night.


    But Tao Rong is sleeping very well here, even if the conditions are difficult, at least she is safe.


    Meng Fengying occasionally goes to live with her son, but because of her bad relationship with her daughter-in-law, she often goes back to her old house.


    And they usually take their three-year-old grandson Yan Jie with them.


    Yan Jie is a child born late by Aunt Yan, so he is not in good health and often falls ill, which is also the main reason for the bad relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Meng Fengying is superstitious. She thinks that Aunt Yan and Yan Jie are naturally antagonistic. As long as aunt Yan takes care of Yan Jie, Yan Jie will definitely get sick.


    So after Yan Jie was two years old, Meng Fengying basically took Yan Jie with her.


    Although aunt Yan had quarreled, uncle Yan would still favor his mother.


    Aunt Yan, whose resistance is ineffective, can only give her excess maternal love to Yan Qi.


    This is one of the reasons why even in the mountain village, Yan Qi''s eldest daughter can live so well.


    Since Tao Rong has come here for a temporary stay, it seems that taking care of Meng Fengying and Yan Jie has naturally become her job. Tao Rong has not resisted and argued about this. This time, it''s not because of fear, but because she won''t waste time for such things.


    What''s more, Meng Fengying doesn''t dare to let her stay away from work and serve them at home, so her daughter Yan Xiangru won''t agree.


    Therefore, Tao Rong seems to be able to get by after coming here for a day or two.


    When Tao Rong was working in the fireworks factory, she heard about the rumors about the hiding of guns. She didn''t expect that there were so many things hidden behind the guns she accidentally touched. In fact, she only thought that there were some criminals in the gambling shop at that time.


    I knew it was such a great achievement. She should have used it to make a deal with Uncle Qi. It''s a pity that she didn''t think of it at that time.


    Maybe she''s not used to dealing with good people with threat trading.


    Tao Rong didn''t know about the two men in the cubicle that day. In order to prevent them from appearing again, Tao Rong would choose to follow the crowd. Try not to act alone.


    This day is also safely back to the village, but unfortunately far away to see Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao also seemed to see her, walking in her direction.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know whether Nie Zhao is aiming at himself or just going in this direction.


    But Tao Rong didn''t want to see him at all, so he deliberately avoided Nie Zhao.


    After returning to Meng Fengying''s home, Tao Rong plans to go directly to the kitchen to cook. Anyway, Meng Fengying will not work ahead of time. She must put on the airs of an old Buddha in front of Tao Rong. She would rather be hungry than eat late, and Tao Rong will make it all ready for her.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about such trifles, but when she goes to the kitchen, she suddenly sees a figure flashing in the cowshed.


    Tao Rong is slightly a Leng, immediately thought of what, immediately rushed into the cowshed.


    I saw the excited sound of Jack jumping out of bed.


    Tao Rong saw the cat rag doll in his hand at a glance. It was something she occasionally sewed for her daughter in order to calm her mind.


    When he first came to this time, Yan Jie once accidentally saw that he had to. If Tao Rong didn''t give it, he cried to Meng Fengying.


    Originally Meng Fengying wanted to rob, after all, in her eyes, Yan Jie wanted things, whether Yan family or Tao family must give him.


    But later, it turned out to be a rag doll. Forget it immediately. Yan Jie, who was also disgusted with the dirt, told him not to play with garbage. It was still his daughter''s toy.


    Although Yan Jie is not reconciled, but Meng Fengying does not stand out for him. What can he do with a three-year-old child.


    Originally thought that this matter passed like this, but Tao Rong did not expect Yan Jie this young age unexpectedly also learned to steal.


    Tao Rong was furious and chased out.


    I saw Yan Jie pick up the scissors and try to cut the cat''s ears while running.


    "Well! If you don''t give it to me, I''ll cut it up so that you don''t have to play! " Yan Jie, who is only three years old, has become quite overbearing under Meng Fengying''s indulgence. Tao Rong seems to see Tao Yu as a child from him.Seeing the scissors is about to go down, where does Tao Rong endure? That''s her only sustenance to Xiao Xiao now!


    So Tao Rong directly rushed up and grabbed Yan Jie''s arm to stop his behavior.


    "Ah! What are you doing? they hurt! Let go, let go, you hit the child, you hit me, I want to tell ah Nai, you who eat rice for nothing hurt me Shouts, Yan Jie also regardless, directly with another hand holding scissors toward Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong didn''t take care of her hand. She just wanted to get the doll.


    Maybe it''s Tao Rong''s pain. Yan Jie''s hand loosens and the doll falls to the ground.


    Tao Rong quickly squats down to pick up things, but Yan Jie is angry and directly steps on the doll that falls at his feet.


    Tao Rong''s pupil shrank, but he didn''t react for a moment.


    "I let you rob, I let you rob! I won''t give it to you if I don''t want it! " Yan Jie stepped on a few feet hard, and instantly made the doll covered with soil.


    Tao Rong felt as if her body had erupted like a volcano. A stream of magma rushed straight to her head, which made her brain melt.


    She suddenly reaches out her hands, grabs Yan Jie''s legs when he says cruel words, lifts them, and throws him away. Her little body turns over on the ground like this, and then cries.


    When Tao Rong picked up the doll, Yan Jie had rushed up and pulled Tao Rong, who was much taller than himself, to fight.


    Tao Rong suddenly stood up and raised her arms in the face of Yan Jie. Her eyes became red and she wanted to wave it.


    But when she tried to wave, her arm was suddenly grasped by others. It was like being handcuffed by iron handcuffs, which made her unable to move.

 Chapter 61

    Tao Rong suddenly turned back, his eyes full of anger, but he was confused when he saw the familiar figure.


    "Are you crazy? How old is he Nie Zhao sternly roars a way.


    Yan Jie, who is next to him, has long been paralyzed and sat on the ground. Tao Rong also looks at Nie Zhao who suddenly appears.


    In fact, Nie Zhao does not appear suddenly. He originally came to find Tao Rong for something.


    As a result, Tao Rong runs away when she sees him, and he can only chase him helplessly. As a result, she sees the scene that Tao Rong just pushed down the child. It''s not over. She even has to beat the child.


    Nie Zhao naturally wanted to stop him. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Tao Rong, a nearly 17-year-old girl, is also a big girl. She even starts at a 3-year-old child.


    If he didn''t stop him just now, Tao Rong''s slap would go down. He can''t imagine Tao Rong making such a move.


    Nie Zhao was so angry that he couldn''t breathe.


    Tao Rong also gradually calmed down in Nie Zhao''s stop. Her face slowly sank. She moved her arm and said, "Why are you again? Are you staring at me all day to see if I have done anything wrong? It''s so boring


    Nie Zhao is really angry to spit blood, in the face of the beautiful face that always put a dead face on him, he is really stimulated blood rolling.


    "Why hit him?" Nie Zhao forbeared to bear spirit, still open mouth to ask a way.


    Tao Rong is silent and doesn''t want to explain. The doll that he finally picked up is also secretly hidden from Nie Zhao.


    At this time, Yan Jie pulls Nie Zhao''s trouser legs and shouts, "Uncle soldier, you should catch her and go to jail. She eats for nothing in my house, grabs things from me and hurts me! Shoot her, she''s a bad person


    Nie Zhao looks at Yan Jie frowning and turns to Tao Rong, but Tao Rong turns her head and doesn''t want to talk to him at all. It''s obvious that she suspects that he is nosy.


    Nie Zhao opened his mouth and finally said helplessly: "what do you care about as an adult with a child? He Is he your cousin? It''s just so young. Even if something annoys you, you shouldn''t do it directly with the children? "


    Nie Zhao can''t understand why Tao Rong even has to be so targeted at a child. It''s too bad tempered.


    Tao Rong is a little angry by Nie Zhao, but after thinking about it, she just can''t control her temper. After all, she shouldn''t do it to a child. Nie Zhao''s appearance helps her.


    But she has no obligation to listen to Nie Zhao here.


    Tao Rong suddenly broke away Nie Zhao''s hand and said: "he is small, do I have to let him? If he dares to rob me, I dare to hit him! "


    Then he left without looking back.


    Nie Zhao is so frustrated by Tao Rong''s stubborn temper that he just wants to raise his hand to pull Tao Rong, but suddenly he sees blood on his hand.


    Nie Zhao instantly reflected that the blood was on Tao Rong''s hand.


    She was hurt.


    At this time, Yan Jie still takes Nie Zhao and wants the soldiers to make decisions for him. He feels that he is fighting with him. Those who don''t obey him are bad people. He thinks that they should be taken away by the soldiers. Yan Jie, who is still young, can''t tell the difference between the soldiers and the police, but he knows that they have guns and can shoot people.


    Yan Jie, with a small face full of anger, clamors for Nie Zhao to catch Tao Rong.


    But when Nie Zhao looked at him, he saw that he was holding scissors with blood stains on them.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly, ignores Yan Jie, and directly goes after him without looking back.


    Far away, Nie Zhao saw her white hands are red in the spread, but she did not notice to continue to move forward.


    Nie Zhao catches up and reaches for Tao Rong''s arm.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect Nie Zhao to be so annoying. It''s endless.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Rong said impatiently.


    Nie Zhao raised her hand and said, "you are injured. Go and bandage it."


    Tao Rong found that her hand had been stabbed several times. It turned out that Yan Jie had just stabbed it with scissors. The child was also reckless and made great efforts at that time.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, trying to break free. "I don''t care about my business."


    Nie Zhao didn''t let go. He took her hand and raised it up: "don''t put it down. It will speed up the blood circulation. Go


    "Hello Tao Rong is forcibly pulled away by Nie Zhao, but Tao Rong is unwilling and wants to break free.


    "I''ll tell you something later. I''ll bandage the wound first." Nie Zhao head also does not return of say.


    "If you still want to pretend to be the father, I will not be taught. I''m born with a bad son! Don''t disgust me with the sense of justice of people like you, i... "


    Tao Rong deliberately angers Nie Zhao. Before he has finished, Nie Zhao suddenly stops and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was startled and thought he was going to talk about her again.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Calm voice with a serious look, a moment let Tao Rong''s brain blank.Tao Rong frowns slightly and looks at Nie Zhao in disbelief.


    Nie Zhao looked directly into her eyes, his eyes were sincere and straightforward, and his heart was clear at a glance. Even if he apologized, his waist was straight, just like his awe inspiring and just life.


    He is such a person. He will speak frankly and admit mistakes.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know the whole picture of last time. I said that to you. I''m sorry, I know that you have a lot of grievances, suffered a lot of design, and you saved your life. On the other hand, I taught them that you don''t want to kill people. I know that. Although I don''t agree with your appalling practices, I don''t think you have absolute control over all dangerous situations, but I shouldn''t admit it I''m full of malice for you. "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao stupidly. Although he doesn''t know how he suddenly changed his attitude, Nie Zhao who apologizes to her now makes her heart beat faster.


    He is very tall. When he stands in front of Tao Rong, Tao Rong has to look up at this man. His dark eyes are as deep as the deepest night sky. When he looks at you straight, you can''t move your sight, so you can only be attracted by him passively.


    He is seriously speaking to you, apologizing to you, and his sincere expression is still handsome.


    This kind of scene makes him exude an indescribable charm all over his body, which lingers around people like a magic drug, and he is caught accidentally.


    "I just don''t think you should be like that. You can ask others for help and don''t dirty your hands. They are evil people. Do you want to control evil with evil? You are still young. Even if you are in trouble now, you can have a bright future. As I said, if you have a choice, don''t take the road that has no way to go. It''s hard to go back in the future. "


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong as if he saw another person through her.

 Chapter 62

    His eyes were full of regret and expectation, and he gradually understood why he was worried about this girl. What he was most afraid of was that the natural good people had no choice but to do evil things, and finally he could not turn back.


    Since he picked it up unintentionally, he didn''t want to put it down easily. He should have a beginning and an end. This is his principle.


    Because he always believed that the girl didn''t really want to do bad things.


    But Nie Zhao''s eyes let Tao Rong realize that there is no deep meaning, what is, she also can''t say clearly.


    "I''m really surprised that you just started with a child. Once people become violent, sometimes they can''t control themselves. I can ignore what happened just now, but no matter what the reason, it''s wrong for you to lose your mind and start with a child. Of course, that child is not well educated. You just said that you have to let him because he is young. No, but at least he is too young now. You have to let him, let alone do it. Even if you are wronged, if you don''t let him, it will only make your situation more difficult. You always know this truth. If you want to know how to advance and retreat, and protect yourself, you have to learn more intelligently. "


    Nie Zhao spoke with painstaking care for a long time, but did not see Tao Rong have the slightest response, the heart is inevitably lost.


    He is not the kind of meddler that Tao Rong said. In other people''s eyes, he can''t even be called a warm-hearted person.


    Just when Nie Zhao is a little disappointed and wants to let go of Tao Rong''s hand, suddenly Tao Rong''s side is very light.


    Nie Zhao''s face lit up immediately, as if the seeds he had planted were finally blooming and bearing fruit.


    Nie Zhao silent cough cough, "you understand good."


    Tao Rong naturally knows that what Nie Zhao said is reasonable. She can''t listen to what she said, but she shouldn''t do it to Yan Jie directly. Let alone that he is too young, he is so precious by the Yan family now. If she does it to him, the consequences will be quite serious, and even affect her plan.


    It''s true that she did it irrationally.


    Tao Rong did not continue to reply, but pondered how to deal with the crisis, it is estimated that Meng Fengying can not go back there.


    In the silence, Nie Zhao''s hand did not loosen, directly took Tao Rong to the health station.


    In the evening, aunt Wu is usually on duty at the health station, but today she is replaced by an old doctor.


    The old doctor looked at the two of them coming, but he didn''t ask much. After seeing Tao Rong''s wound, he lost some medicine.


    "The white one is used to clean the wound, and the red one is used to smear it. You don''t need to bandage it. You can go back after you finish it."


    He didn''t want to collect money, so he went into the duty room to listen to the radio and ignored them.


    Sure enough, her temper is still so strange, and Tao Rong is not coquettish. In fact, her injury is not serious, and the child''s strength is not strong enough. Even if she uses her dead strength, she just makes a few cuts.


    Now there''s no bleeding.


    Tao Rong sits down and reaches for the medicine to deal with the wound, but Nie Zhao takes the medicine bottle first.


    Tao Rong frowns and looks up at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao helpless way: "you really should learn to ask others for help, don''t what all silent to solve."


    Then he hooked up a small stool and sat down in front of Tao Rong. As soon as he sat down, he was half a head shorter than Tao Rong.


    He opened the medicine bottle and reached for Tao Rong''s hand.


    But Tao Rong had to hide.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "I can do it myself. The wound is not serious."


    Nie Zhao looks up at Tao Rong, because he is sitting too close, so he looks up and the two people are closer.


    But Nie Zhaorong asked: "you don''t need to deal with the pain directly, but you don''t need to do anything?"


    Tao Rong was stunned. He just wanted to answer that it didn''t hurt. As a result, he was held by Nie Zhao''s wrist. "Don''t try to be brave. The old doctor just looked at me, which obviously means to let me help you. If you come alone, he must help you. You can''t lead to self destruction because I''m here."


    Tao Rong didn''t expect so much, but when Nie Zhao insisted, she did feel the pain of the wound, and finally compromised.


    The small palm on Nie Zhao''s big hand formed a sharp contrast, one is white, one is bronze, one is small and one is slender. The common point is that they all have cocoons.


    Although the shape of her hand is pretty, there are two obvious scratches on the back of her rough hand. Nie Zhao tries to lighten her hand and help her clean the wound bit by bit.


    This medicine also has disinfection effect. It must be painful to apply it on the wound.


    However, except for Nie Zhao''s feeling that Tao Rong''s hand was suddenly stiff at the beginning and his reflexes shrank back for a while, there was no other reaction. Tao Rong didn''t make a sound from the beginning to the end, and even his breath didn''t change.


    This kind of endurance, even some female soldiers can not achieve.


    Is it a tough heart or a habit of enduring pain.


    Soon after I knew her, I often saw her hurt. How could an ordinary little girl in a mountain village experience such a life. That''s beyond Nie Zhao''s imagination.Tao Rong can see Nie Zhao carefully help her to deal with the wound.


    She never knew that his eyelashes were so dense that they cast a shadow at the moment, and looked so beautiful in the yellow light.


    Tao Rong can''t help but think of a lot of things in her last life. They get along with each other with little warmth. However, Nie Zhao is very kind to Xiao Xiao. It''s the nature of father and daughter that they get along so well when they are together. However, Tao Rong always feels more out of place when she sees them.


    Whenever she appears, Nie Zhao, who used to smile lightly, always puts away her smile and treats her coldly. That kind of Nie Zhao will cut her heart like a knife.


    At that time, how she longed to get such tenderness.


    It''s a fool in heaven! When you don''t want it, it happens.


    Down the line of sight, just from a oblique angle looking at his face.


    Angular, handsome, not by experience, not by ability, sure enough, this face alone is enough to attract women.


    If a woman is treated like this, her heart will fall.


    At that time, she was also in love with Wen Yifeng, but as Nie Zhao''s wife, she was captured by beauty after facing such a face for a long time. The more she knew about it, the more she liked it. In the end, she couldn''t extricate herself.


    Nie Zhao deals with everything. When he looks up, he sees Tao Rong looking at him with a very complicated look.


    Nie Zhao can''t understand that kind of look. If a woman likes him, he can see it. But Tao Rong''s look is not. It seems that there are thousands of words implied in it. He can''t understand it.


    And that kind of eyes is just a flash, when their eyes on the time, Tao Rong obviously avoided.


    This is not the first time.

 Chapter 63

    Nie Zhao is very smart. His brain can reflect a rule in an instant. Whenever they fight against each other, Tao Rong can look directly at him, but whenever their relationship is a little relaxed, Tao Rong always avoids his sight.


    This puzzled Nie Zhao.


    "Well, don''t touch the water tonight, it will heal the next day." Nie Zhao put down the medicine bottle and said.


    Tao Rong said in a low voice, "thank you."


    Nie Zhao can ran says with a smile: "is that we are reconciled?"


    Tao Rong raised her eyes to Nie zhaocan''s eyes, which were like stars, and her eyes were full of Shulang''s smile.


    In the face of Nie Zhao''s cheerfulness, Tao Rong lowered her head. "We haven''t had a" good "life. What can we do with each other? You''ve been looking for me. I''m not happy."


    Nie Zhao shrugs his shoulders. Facing Tao Rong''s bad temper, he is cultivating himself. After all, Tao Rong''s temper is always like a storm, which makes him unpredictable.


    But even if it''s a storm, it''s still water after all. Since water is soft, it can''t be seen at present, but he insists.


    Tao Rong said and got up, "by the way, what do you say you have to do with me?"


    But Nie Zhaorong just said to focus on the right side of the body.


    Tao Rong looked down in surprise and saw a cat''s head of the doll that just came out of the action.


    "Is that a cat doll?" Nie Zhao surprised way.


    It''s not surprising that Nie Zhao is so surprised. After all, Tao Rong doesn''t have the temperament to play with dolls, and the doll looks


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "you were just snatching this? Is this yours? "


    Tao Rong immediately put the doll back, with a sense of urgency that the secret was torn down.


    She instinctively didn''t want Nie Zhao to see the doll. After all, when she sent the doll, Nie Zhao, her husband, was teased by her, saying that he had no eyes and married a villain.


    However, Tao Rong''s performance is misunderstood by Nie Zhao, "so nervous, is this toy given to you by a very important person?"


    Nie Zhao thinks of her family, but it seems that she doesn''t live well at home. She also thinks of several people who have emotional entanglements with her. Is it the college student?


    It seems that this girl still has little daughter complex. Thinking of this, Nie Zhao inadvertently showed a little smile.


    But such a smile is a stimulus to Tao Rong, who is already sensitive to it.


    Tao Rong was suddenly depressed and said, "it''s not from others. It''s made by myself. I like it. Can''t I play for myself? Even if it''s not good-looking, even if... " Tao Rong said here, suddenly there is a sense of self humiliation.


    Nie Zhao does not understand a way: "you this temper how suddenly blow up, I have said not good-looking?"? The things that can be made by hand, no matter the shape, are all a kind of mind. They are unique in the world, and their meaning is priceless. I have a simple look at them, and they are pretty good-looking! At least I can see the cat''s appearance at a glance. It''s not easy to make it by hand, but it seems to be broken. I think if it''s not broken, any girl will like it


    Nie Zhao''s speaker is not intentional, but Tao Rong''s listener is intentional.


    "Is it good? I would like to... " Tao Rong murmured.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t understand. If she doesn''t like it, why is she doing this doll?


    But Nie Zhao didn''t know. His short sentence untied a knot in Tao Rong''s heart. It seemed that he was suddenly relieved.


    It''s a very different feeling to be recognized by your daughter''s biological father.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are a little red.


    "You What''s the matter? " Nie Zhao is startled by Tao Rong who suddenly looks soft, and asks in a puzzled way.


    Tao Rong lowered her eyes and shook her head, "nothing. By the way, you haven''t said, what are you looking for me for?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong doubtfully. He really felt that he couldn''t understand the girl any more. But now that he said that, he said, "it''s you who help to provide clues and solve the case of hiding firearms."


    Nie Zhao said and took out an envelope with money and a small red certificate from his pocket.


    Tao Rong is surprised to see Nie Zhao, full of puzzled.


    With Tao Rong''s puzzled eyes, Nie Zhao coughed unnaturally and explained, "we caught two men on the mountain by accident. They happened to be criminals. Then we got the news from Uncle Qi, so we solved the case smoothly."


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want Tao Rong to know that he''s eavesdropping on them.


    "You deserve the most credit in this case. The Public Security Department of the city wants to award you honor and bonus, but I''d like to ask you what you mean first. I''ve brought you the 2000 yuan bonus and the honorary certificate, and your identity has not been disclosed to others. If you want to be rewarded by the report of fengfengfengguang, I will send you to the city to accept the honor, but the decision is up to you. "


    Nie Zhao wanted to talk to Tao Rong about the advantages and disadvantages of not being public, but as soon as he finished, Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I don''t want to be public. Another reason I told uncle Qi is that I don''t want to be involved."Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong unexpectedly. She thinks that the village girl of this age must be dazzled by fame and wealth when she hears this kind of thing. She wants to be praised openly. But Nie Zhao knows that this case can''t be regarded as uprooting. There are other things behind it. If Tao Rong is released carelessly, it will be miserable if someone behind the scenes retaliates.


    So when the person in charge of the Public Security Department wanted to see Tao Rong, he was directly stopped by Nie Zhao, who only provided a name that could be seen everywhere. The rest of Nie Zhao said that he wanted to let Tao Rong decide whether to accept it or not.


    I didn''t expect that the little girl was more intelligent and transparent than he imagined.


    Nie zhaoshuang quickly gave the money and certificate to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong sighed: "if you can help me ask for it, uncle Qi will promise me one thing. I don''t want any of these things."


    Nie Zhao naturally knows what Tao Rong is talking about, but master''s temper can''t be threatened and shaken by anyone, unless he is willing to accept the apprentice himself.


    "This..."


    "Well, I''m just talking about it. You''re not familiar with it. It has nothing to do with him. Why should he exchange gifts?" Tao Rong has not tried to deny himself.


    Nie Zhao is dumb. He is not good at lying. He can only stop talking.


    But the certificate and Qian taorong didn''t accept it. Instead, they pushed it back and said, "since you acted, did you make a great contribution because of the information I provided?"


    Nie Zhao was stunned. He didn''t expect that Tao Rong''s brain was so smart. He thought of it as soon as he turned around, so he said in a funny way: "you''re right. Do you think we should give you a thank you? I''m sorry, I didn''t think of it before. Come on, what do you want? "

 Chapter 64

    Tao Rong said directly, "help me collect these things, and return them to me when I leave here one day."


    Nie Zhao didn''t understand and said, "give me all these things? Can you rest assured? "


    Two thousand yuan is not a small sum in this era. It is the income of an ordinary family for three or four years.


    Because this time the credit is too great, so the bonus is not in the least ambiguous.


    "You''re a soldier. If you don''t trust you, who else can you trust? I''m afraid I''ll take it back. I don''t know if I can leave one, so I''ll just deposit it all with you. When the bank is ready, I''ll ask you again when I can be independent."


    "But our mission ends at the end of the year. Our troops are going to leave here." It''s not a problem to help save it, but he hasn''t been here long, two months at most.


    Tao Rong suddenly hook lips a smile, smile can''t say of resolute, "rest assured, must be before you go."


    Nie Zhao felt a chill in his back. He thought that Tao Rong had any plan to leave shankan village and go out for independence, so he didn''t ask, "OK, I''ll take it for you!"


    It''s just a pity for Nie Zhao that the relationship between Tao Rong and his family is really bad.


    "It seems that you would rather believe in outsiders than any of your relatives."


    Tao Rong said carelessly: "sometimes outsiders are more like people than relatives."


    Nie Zhao naturally frowned when he heard such treacherous words, but he didn''t say much when he thought of Tao Rong''s situation.


    Every family has its own difficult classics, and it''s inappropriate for him to manage them too much.


    After explaining everything, the two separated at the entrance of the health station.


    Tao Rong is going to her home, but after thinking about it, she decides to go back to Meng Fengying to see the situation. If the situation is really bad, she really has to find another way to deal with it.


    But just came to the door, but heard inside the voice of Yan Qi.


    Yan Qi actually went out. It''s really rare. She thought Yan Qi was going to hide in her room all her life.


    Inside, Yan Qi is talking to Yan Jie. Don''t listen to what she says. Tao Rong also knows that she is scolding herself. Yan Qi is constantly instilling in Yan Jie how bad and evil she is. She encourages Yan Jie to cry bitterly for a while and let Meng Fengying beat her hard.


    Hearing this, Tao Rongcai discovers unexpectedly that Meng Fengying has not come back at all tonight. She has something to go out temporarily.


    She originally planned to send Yan Jie back to her son''s home, but Yan Jie was thinking about Tao Rong''s doll at that time and was unwilling to leave. Meng Fengying had no choice but to go to her son''s home and send someone to see Yan Jie. She came home later.


    So when Tao Rong came back, Meng Fengying had just arrived at Uncle Yan.


    And she doesn''t worry that her golden sun is hungry. After all, there is Tao Rong who cooks automatically and works hard. If it were not for Tao Rong''s family, she would not have bothered to inform her son.


    So Meng Fengying hasn''t found out what Tao Rong did to Yan Jie. Yan Jie hasn''t had time to complain.


    That''s easy.


    Tao Rong showed a smile, satisfied with the door and into, the inside is plotting sister and brother two startled.


    Two people are not shaken, a see unexpectedly is to seek dead Tao Rong to come back.


    Yan Jie saw Tao Rong and scolded angrily, "the white diner has come back, you wait, wait for me to tell ah Nai to kill you!"


    Yan Qi once again saw Tao Rong, but instantly red eyes, that is crazy hate red, as if the other party killed his family general hatred of Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong didn''t understand that a woman was so hostile to another woman for the sake of a man.


    "Bitch!"


    "You might as well give way, watch!"


    "You You dare to scold me


    "Am I wrong? Isn''t a watch a person who lets people see naked in public and meet a group of men naked? " Tao Rong said with a smiling face.


    Although Yan Jie is small, he seems to have heard about it. He can''t help but turn his head and look at his sister curiously.


    Yan Qi is so angry that the blood vessels on her neck are bulging. "You have the face to say that you designed me. How can you say that?"


    In fact, Yan Qi has a hard time these days. Her spirit is much worse, her body is rapidly thinner, and her complexion is also worse. It''s hard to hear that there are only Yan Jie and Tao Rong here. She is unwilling to come to find a chance to revenge Tao Rong, so she is willing to go out. She didn''t expect to bully others, but she was angry to death first.


    But Tao Rong''s good days have come to an end.


    Even if you bully her, you dare to bully the only boy in Yan''s family. It''s just death.


    Yan Qi deeply knows how important Yan Jie is to the family. She still remembers that Yan Jie was just born. She just accidentally let him fall off the bed. She didn''t get hurt because of his thick clothes, but her forehead was red.


    As a result, a doting father slapped her directly, and a doting mother scolded her for a long time.She was treated like that for the first time, which shows how important Yan Jie is in the heart of her family.


    Now, according to Yan Jie, Tao Rong actually hit him. How could Tao Rong not lose a layer of skin.


    In the face of Tao Rong, who is still smiling calmly, Yan Qi is not angry, but gloated and said with a smile: "hum! You''ll have a hard mouth. Let a-nai know that you beat your younger brother when you see it. Will you be naked and hanged! At that time, I''ll give you some more audience to see who we are


    It''s certain that she will fight miserably, but it''s impossible to pick up her clothes. Yan Qi is also tortured by that memory, so everything can be associated with it. After all, only in this way can she be angry and happy.


    But Tao Rong didn''t show the slightest fear. Instead, she looked at Yan Qi and said, "I''m really afraid of being beaten by ah Nai, so cousin, you have to help me, don''t you?"


    Yan Qi opened her mouth, and then a twisted look appeared on her face and said, "ha ha ha, are you scared and crazy? Sure enough, what you are most afraid of is ah Nai. Well, I can help you talk about love and let you suffer less. As long as you kneel down and kowtow to me now, I can consider helping you


    Yan Qi help her, ha! Didn''t the so-called Gang make her die worse?


    With a sneer on her lips, Tao Rong walks towards Yan Qi step by step. She comes to her side and puts one hand on her shoulder.


    Maybe Tao Rong''s heart is still palpitating, so Yan Qi instinctively wants to withdraw her shoulder and not let Tao Rong touch her.


    But when she wanted to move, she found that Tao Rong had grasped her shoulder tightly, so strong that she couldn''t move.


    Regardless of Yan Qi''s resistance, Tao Rong grabs her to her side, turns her head slightly, and whispers in Yan Qi''s ear, "what''s the reason that Yan Jie gets sick as soon as he gets home? Do you think nobody knows? "

 Chapter 65

    Yan Qi''s face turned white with a word.


    "You What are you talking about? " Yan Qi refused to admit it, but in the twinkling of an eye, she said to Yan Jie, "Xiao Jie, you go to the room and wait for your sister. Don''t come out unless you''re told! "


    Although Yan Jie was puzzled, he listened to his elder sister and ran into the room immediately.


    Tao Rong puts down her hand, and the corner of her mouth is still a cold smile. She turns to look at Yan Qi, who is not yet an adult. Obviously, Yan Qi can''t control her emotions very well, and her face looks like it can''t be stretched.


    On the contrary, Tao Rong''s eyes are without waves and waves.


    "You know what I''m talking about? I didn''t say anything about it before. Now if you want to take advantage of Yan Jie and punish me, I''ll see which one of us died miserably. " Tao Rong said slowly.


    Yan Qi looks at Tao Rong fiercely. She doesn''t believe what Tao Rong said, but she used to do everything secretly. It''s impossible for anyone to know. How could Tao Rong say such words? Was she really seen?


    "Who are you bluffing? I''m his own sister. Do you think ah Nai will believe you? I''m her own granddaughter, and Xiaojie is on my side. You did it to him, but he remembers it very well. Wait for ah Nai to come back, and you''ll die. " Yan Qi continues to say.


    But Tao Rong said with a smile, "is that right? When Yan Jie was only a few months old, you deliberately opened the window at night and put him in hospital with a cold fever. When Yan Jie was one year old, you added wine to his chicken soup, which made him drowsy. Ah Nai thought that his aunt had taken improper care of him and let the child drink wine carelessly. When Yan Jie was two years old, you cheated him into the cowshed and asked him to pluck the hair from the cow''s tail, which almost made him be killed The cow is trampled to death. "


    With Tao Rong one thing one thing to say, Yan Qi''s face has pale terrible, she can''t believe looking at Tao Rong.


    However, Tao Rong said with a smile: "it leads to the disharmony between grandma and her aunt, so that her aunt can''t take care of her son in person. What will happen if everyone knows about such a serious matter?"


    "You You''re talking nonsense. What evidence do you have? Nothing at all. " Yan Qi immediately shrieked.


    "Yes? I bumped into these three things by accident, but there must be many times I didn''t see them. Even if there was no evidence, even if my grandmother and aunt didn''t believe me, I think my uncle would believe them. After all, you were the only one who could do this at that time, and my uncle was not a fool to let you cheat. As long as I said it, he would be suspicious. Ask Yan Jie again, Maybe he will remember that his grandmother and aunt will also find objects of resentment. When you say that, can you still have a good life in this family? "


    Yan Qi can''t help but step back. Her eyes are already confused and her heart is flustered. She doesn''t dare to look at Tao Rong, but her brain is running fast and trying to find a way.


    But Tao Rong interrupted directly: "you must think that no one will believe what I said out of favor, and who will believe that my elder sister even wishes her younger brother didn''t come to the world at all?"


    Tao Rong''s last words directly pierced Yan Qi''s heart.


    Tao Rong saw through the ugliest part of her heart. No matter how she dealt with Tao Rong, she felt at ease, but she was really scared and uneasy about her brother''s actions.


    After all, it''s her brother!


    But she hoped from the bottom of her heart that the younger brother would not come to the world.


    Her greed and selfishness drive her to hurt her brother.


    Originally, she was the only daughter of the village branch secretary, and she had a better life than any other girl in the village. Looking at the girls who went out to fight for their brother, she just felt that they were pitiful and pathetic, unable to control their lives.


    And she can be willful and free to do whatever she wants? In the future, everything in my family is my own. My parents will try their best to cultivate her and love her.


    But when her brother was born, she found that her world was gradually changing.


    From frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult.


    She can''t accept that only Yan Jie doesn''t have herself in ah Nai''s eyes. She can''t accept that uncle Yan plans to pave the way for her son all day. She can''t accept that her mother is no longer full of thoughts about her food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    After she accidentally let Yan Jie fall out of bed and was beaten and punished, Yan Qi hated the brother who shouldn''t have been born.


    She felt that the younger brother had taken everything that belonged to her.


    So she wanted him to disappear.


    She tried her best to get him out of her home.


    She snatched back her mother''s attention, but her father and grandmother took their children for granted.


    She knew very well in her heart that once her father and grandmother knew that she had been playing tricks on her brother all the time, she might be driven out of the Yan family.


    So she must not let her family find out, even a little doubt, or she will show all the flaws in her father''s eyes.


    In the end, Yan Qi is still guilty. She thinks this is the most guilty thing she has ever done.


    So when Tao Rong exposes everything, her first reaction is to want Tao Rong to disappear.In a flash, the brain a heat, Yan Qi directly toward Tao Rong rushed in the past, hand will fight a life and death.


    Tao Rong had seen through Yan Qi''s character for a long time, so she dodged neatly, took Yan Qi''s two arms with her backhand and said, "why? Guilty! Don''t get excited. I didn''t say I would expose you. "


    Yan Qi is not excited, but when she hears the possibility of concealing, she immediately calms down a lot. "What did you say?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "nothing happened today. I didn''t fight Yan Jie, so I didn''t threaten you! You are so smart, you should know what I mean. If Yan Jie talks nonsense on Grandma''s side, don''t blame me


    With that, Tao Rong released Yan Qi''s hand and pushed people forward.


    Yan Qi staggered back a few steps, the whole mood also seems to be scattered in general, she looked up at Tao Rong, eyes full of hate, but helpless.


    Tao Rong raised his hand and said, "I''ve been hurt by your brother. Please have dinner tonight. I''ll come out to eat later. I hope everything is OK."


    With that, Tao Rong walked briskly to the cowshed.


    Originally, Yan Qi wanted to laugh at Tao Rong''s living in a cowshed, but looking at her back for a while, she felt that she couldn''t laugh anyway. The corners of the mouth are about to bite and bleed, and the eyes are about to stare out, but it can''t make this annoying person disappear.


    Now in front of Tao Rong, she will never be able to get benefits, once again completely defeated by Tao Rong.


    In the evening, Meng Fengying came back. Although she noticed that her grandson was in a bit of a low mood, she asked him and said it was OK.


    Tao Rong is still quite admire Yan Qi, bluff she is always a set of, so restless boy was coaxed not to report.


    Although the old woman didn''t ask much, she was angry with Yan Qi and Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was used to reprimand, left ear in right ear out, but Yan Qi is red face.


    Just because she was in a bad mood, her sister who came to help take care of her younger brother was scolded for nothing. Is she still born?


    Originally, Tao Rong was in a bad mood. For a moment, he was so angry that he ran away from Meng Fengying.


    Tao Rong is leaning on the edge of the cowshed, watching Yan Qi leave with a smile.


    But Yan Qi, who is running fast, stares at Tao Rong with her poisoned eyes at the end.

 Chapter 66

    When Nie Zhao returned to his base, he Tielong was waiting for him at the entrance, looking worried.


    Nie Zhao frowned and he Tielong immediately met him. "Boss, how did you come back?"


    "Is there a mission?" This is Nie Zhao''s first reaction.


    He Tielong turned his lips and disdained, "the team leader is going to lecture again."


    Nie Zhao''s face didn''t change much. He just walked inside.


    He Tielong said: "the team leader is just jealous of our contribution? He said that we disobeyed discipline, ran around and were eager for quick success and instant benefit. Who didn''t know that he complained that we didn''t call him when we did meritorious service! At that time, we were in an emergency operation. How could we surprise with a large force, and we didn''t know the danger of the task. We were not responsible for them with our teammates like them! How many times can their arms fire? "


    Nie Zhao said coldly, "don''t show such emotion in front of others. Everyone is a whole and each has its own division of labor. He doesn''t know our identity. He may feel that we have the same qualifications. There''s no reason for us to take risks and make contributions. That''s why we have such an attitude. It''s normal. You don''t have emotion."


    He Tielong nuzui said: "boss, do you pretend not to find out, or do you really don''t care about it? The leader of the team has been aiming at you from the beginning. He irritates you everywhere when he talks. He just looks at you. Even for the sake of team harmony, you can''t swallow your anger everywhere. In terms of military contributions and contributions to this country, you are much bigger than him! Although the duty of our soldiers is to protect our country, to be honest, some people "


    before he Tielong finished speaking, Nie Zhaochang extended his hand and directly covered he Tielong''s mouth.


    He Tielong whines twice. At last, he can only look at Nie Zhao with resentment. His boss is too upright and always feels bullied. He says a few words to remind him that the boss is not happy. Alas, there is no way. Such a boss is the one they follow, the one whose military spirit is engraved in his bones.


    It''s totally different from the captain in the camp.


    Two people successively walked into the camp of the meeting. As soon as they came in, they saw the team leader with a straight face. He was already 30 years old. If he hadn''t risen one level, he would retire as required.


    According to the regulations of the national military, soldiers of different grades will have age requirements according to their grades. If they are over age and do not advance further, they will be asked to retire, and then the state will arrange work for them. However, if the level is not high when they retire, the work will not be very good.


    In fact, the most junior leader of the army after the disaster is the leader of the top 30.


    Nie Zhao is also the third level team leader. He joined the team with ten of them. For the time being, he is in charge of the team leader, so we call him the team leader.


    But because of this temporary authority, the team leader has put on the airs of the boss, and the other 20 people may be able to convince him. However, the ten people Nie Zhao brings are all elites. How can they serve a man who hasn''t fired a few times, and he''s still a man with a small stomach and Chicken Intestines.


    The reason of the captain for Nie Zhao is very simple.


    One is ten years younger than him, but equal to him.


    Second, the birthright must be promoted faster than them, and the treatment is better. They are born unfair.


    Third, if we go back this time to discuss the credit, we may be robbed.


    So from the beginning, the team leader was extremely dissatisfied with Nie Zhao, who had to join their team.


    "Captain Nie, what''s the matter with you? Why do you come back so late? It''s not good for the image of the army, and it''s not good for the influence in the hearts of the villagers. Because you are alone, our meetings will be held later than usual. How can we rest?"


    Nie Zhao''s comrades in arms are all angry and dissatisfied. Rest. Don''t be funny. They come here with easy tasks and time limits. They often have time to rest. They are not tired at all. They are really tired. Besides normal tasks and secret tasks, they don''t cry. As soldiers, they can''t cry at all.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know there was a meeting tonight. I came back late. I sent her reward to the clue provider according to the requirements of the municipal public security department. At the beginning, I didn''t find anyone, which delayed the return time." Nie Zhao is neither humble nor overbearing, said calmly.


    Such a tone, such a look, people can not continue to force him to admit his mistake, because he has been open and aboveboard to recognize, and completely can not hear lying.


    The team leader''s eyes slowly accumulated dissatisfaction, "next time you come back late, you should at least say it in advance. In case you encounter any urgent task, you don''t say anything. You are heroic, and you go to carry out the action alone. When something happens, how can we explain it to Nie te?"


    As soon as the leader said this, Nie Zhao''s men seemed to have been hit by the collective, and immediately stood up. The momentum brought out of the battlefield was released, and immediately scared the other soldiers around.


    The captain was stunned, and his tone was not stable. "Why?"


    Looking at Nie Zhao again, the team leader''s legs were so weak that he almost didn''t stop, because Nie Zhao''s breath was something he had never seen before, so the unknown terror was frightening.The cold eyes swept over him. Nie Zhao raised his hand and put it down. All his subordinates sat down neatly. This made people dumb. Are they all soldiers in the same military region, doing the same training?


    This simple move makes people feel the gap between them.


    And the captain was even more flustered.


    Because Nie Zhao''s look at this time is really too intimidating.


    It''s not as easy to talk as usual.


    The captain was a little bit counselled and wanted to apologize, but he couldn''t save face in the face of a man ten years younger than himself.


    "We are all soldiers, and we are all equal. Even if I have an accident, I don''t need to bother the captain to give any explanation to Nie te." Nie Zhao said coldly, this kind of icy tone was unheard of by the whole army.


    We don''t know the secret identity of Nie Zhao''s team. For the noble spirit in his domineering manner, it all comes down to the fact that he is a young master from a military and political family.


    The soldiers of the southern military region all know that Nie Zhi, the retired general of the military region, is Nie Zhao''s grandfather.


    If the military region can be privately owned, the name of the southern military region must be Nie.


    There are only four super generals in charge of the Sifang military region. Among them, the super General of the southern military region is Nie Zhao''s grandfather, the father of Nie''s eldest son, a second-class general, and the eldest brother of the second-class captain.


    With such a family background, no one dares to offend this man.


    However, there are also rumors in the military region that Nie Zhao is not favored at home, and his family treats him very well, so they don''t care what thankless or dangerous tasks he takes part in. Compared with his big brother, Nie Zhao''s tasks are much harder.

 Chapter 67

    Ninety percent of the team leader will go after this mission, and he is only the third level team leader. His work is definitely not good. Maybe he is not as good as going out to look for it himself. Therefore, he is not afraid to offend this unpopular power.


    But in the face of Nie Zhao, who was obviously angry, he felt fear and had sarcastic words in his heart, but his mouth was frozen and he couldn''t say a word.


    Nie Zhao''s momentum calmed the whole audience, and everyone could not help sitting upright. His back was straight, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    However, Nie Zhao soon converged his terrible momentum and said in a deep voice: "next time I come back late, I will report in advance and let the team leader worry."


    Nie Zhao said this is to give everyone face, to the captain step down.


    The team leader couldn''t stand on the momentum and reason. He could only hum twice, which was a response. Then he used the task adjustment to change the topic. He didn''t dare to get involved in the Nie family.


    When he went back to rest in the evening, several of Nie Zhao''s men laughed happily and walked all the way to the side of the mountain.


    After the meeting is free time, they can choose to rest or go out again. Naturally, they want to go to Uncle Qi''s place to have more food.


    Hunting at night is also a kind of technology. A few people hunt and a few people are responsible for barbecue. After a while, the fragrance comes out of Uncle Qi''s yard.


    Several people told the jokes of today''s meeting, but Nie Zhao, the protagonist, didn''t respond. Instead, he leaned aside and kept cutting and carving a piece of wood with a knife.


    He Tielong handed over the chicken leg to the boss. Looking at the boss''s concentration, he asked, "what''s the boss doing? Carving things? "


    Nie Zhao said casually.


    "No?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head to avoid the drumstick.


    He Tielong throws his mouth to the white tooth sitting in front of Nie Zhao.


    White teeth hold it firmly at once, without front paws. With only one mouthful of fangs, the chicken legs can be quickly removed and eaten into the abdomen.


    "Yo, don''t move, boss. What do you want it to do?" He Tielong looked at the white teeth who had never moved.


    "Modeling." Nie Zhao replied.


    He Tielong looked at the wood carving in Nie Zhao''s hand, then looked at the white teeth and said, "are you carving white teeth?"


    "Carve a wooden cat." Nie Zhao''s casual reply.


    He Tielong Sculpting cats with white teeth as models?


    As if knowing the surprise in he Tielong''s heart, Nie Zhao said directly: "I didn''t see any cats in this village, no wild cats, no models. I can only use my imagination to make a mold with white teeth."


    He Tielong looks at the powerful white tooth sympathetically. He is so obedient. As a result, people use his appearance to carve cats. If white tooth knows whether he will cry or not.


    "Why do we carve cats? How nice it is to carve white teeth. It can match our identity and be powerful!"


    Nie Zhao stopped his work, looked up at Bai Ya and said with a smile, "it''s powerful." And then he showed a helpless smile.


    He Tielong wants to ask again, but he can''t get the answer anyway. He doesn''t know how the boss suddenly wants to carve a wooden cat. It''s clear that the boss is not interested in cats.


    A few people soon eat and drink enough, intend to make two interesting training back to the barracks to rest.


    Nie Zhao stayed to talk to the happy old uncle Qi.


    Uncle Qi put down a bowl of wine and handed the wine pot to Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao directly refused and said, "during the task execution period, you can''t drink it!"


    Uncle Qi hummed: "when we were fighting, the weather was too cold to support without drinking. Even after drinking, we could still keep a clear mind and make the most rational decisions. You should also train your combat ability in such a critical situation. Who knows what you will encounter when you carry out a mission? "


    Nie Zhao shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not a crisis, it''s a violation of discipline."


    Uncle Qi humed dully: "serious toothache! By the way, you see Tao Rong that little girl, how, did not see so much money, happy bad


    Nie Zhao but inexplicable look proud said: "where have, see have no more see the same, let put in me here temporarily keep."


    With a mouthful of wine, uncle Qi almost spurted out and said, "what, I put it in your custody. Are you husband and wife? Why should I keep it for you? Even if it''s a husband and wife, it''s a man who manages money for his wife! "


    Nie Zhao As expected, Shifu drank too much, and as soon as he drank too much, he began to talk.


    "She''s afraid of being taken away by her family. She wants to leave a way for herself, so she''s hiding it with me for the time being. After all, I''m a soldier and I can''t pit her for money."


    "Who told you that soldiers don''t pit money, only those who absolutely believe in it, that girl is the one who trusts you most in the world, so I give you so much money." As he drank, uncle Qi muttered heartlessly.


    On hearing this, Nie Zhao frowned slightly and didn''t say much.


    When Uncle Qi drinks too much, he talks too much. "It''s a good idea for a little girl not to be greedy for money. There are too few people born in this way who are not greedy for money, fame and fortune. They are brave and insightful. They are witty and can act bravely for a just cause. However, they have such a murderous look in their eyes. It''s a pity that they don''t have the right mind. It''s really rare."Nie Zhao can''t help but look at Uncle Qi and say, "are you always wrong?"


    Uncle Qi immediately stares at Nie Zhao with a look of farting.


    The one eyed sniper is unique in the world. For the first time, it is said that he was wrong.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not satisfied with what I''m doing. I love that girl. Do you want me to teach her?" Uncle Qi put down the wine pot and asked in a deep voice.


    Nie Zhao didn''t dodge in the face of Uncle Qi''s eyes. He said directly: "I just think she''s very poor. If she has ability, she won''t necessarily learn to be bad. And sometimes people will have evil ideas. She can''t veto her just because of her blinking eyes. What''s more, when I give her money and certificates, she''s full of heart but still thinking about your Kung Fu It shows that she really needs it. "


    Uncle Qi fiddled with the mouth of the wine pot with his hand, which seemed a little careless.


    It''s time to go back to the barracks.


    Nie Zhao stood up and said, "besides, according to her, she may leave here in December. If she studies hard with you for two months, you can at least teach her some self-defense skills. It''s safer to go out alone for two months She learned not to kill


    Nie Zhao said, turned and left. Only leave behind the silent drinking Qi old man.


    In fact, uncle Qi didn''t pay attention to Tao Rong''s request at all. How could he teach others casually and be a girl.


    He has only two male apprentices in his life.


    Tao Zhaozi has to think about the situation in front of him, even if he doesn''t know how to help him.

 Chapter 68

    Tao Rong doesn''t know that uncle Qi has been shaken here. In fact, she has given up learning kung fu, but she is deliberately training her physical strength and speed. Her previous body is too weak, and she is malnourished.


    Now she is no longer as stupid and sincere as she used to be. She won''t do any more stupid things that she has painstakingly made, that she doesn''t eat and let others eat well first.


    Let yourself eat well, have a good rest, study against the clock, and take advantage of the time of going out early and coming back late to exercise.


    She wants to do a lot of things, but at present can do and can do only these, too much to chew.


    As for the fireworks factory, she has gradually found out that if she has an unplanned bonus now, there is no need to rush to earn money, so she is thinking about whether or not to leave the fireworks factory. Anyway, if she leaves by herself, the Tao family will not find out in a short time.


    Tao Rong wants more time to prepare for the future.


    There is not enough time.


    Just thinking about how to carry out the plan, the Tao family is very noisy. This time Yan Xiangru runs away from home and runs to Meng Fengying. She is back to her mother''s home and comes with Tao Yu.


    When Yan Xiang Tathagata came, her face was black and blue, her mouth was bleeding, her nose was runny with tears, and she cried out, "we can''t live this day, this is to force us to death! However, however, learn from city dwellers and get a divorce! "


    However, Yan Xiang was stopped immediately by Meng Fengying. "Ah, you dead girl, are you crazy? How can divorce be said? You''re not afraid of shame, and I''m afraid of shame!"


    Yan Xiangru is just angry abuse, really want to divorce, she can''t have that kind of concept, but is the mouth to show off.


    "Mama, look at the family you promised me for that dowry. You''re hurting me. You married me to a rotten gambler. Now he''s not only destroying me, but also ah Yu!" Yan Xiangru complained and resented Meng Fengying.


    Meng Fengying scolded: "what nonsense! Who did you marry well in those years? It''s your couple''s fault to lead a bad life now. Can you blame me? What''s more, there''s no problem. Are you alone? Everyone is the same. It''s easy to gamble on pottery money. Just take care of it! I can''t manage men well by myself. I come here to complain. I raise you for nothing. You can''t make me worry like your big brother. I used to... "


    Every time Meng Fengying scolds Yan Xiangru, she will say how she used to control her husband. If she is good enough, she praises herself as if she were the best wife.


    But Yan Xiangru''s father died early. Who knows what happened? It was just Meng Fengying.


    A mother and daughter two in the room a meal to tell, outside of Tao Yu but found Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong has already made dinner and cleaned it up. She points out an oil lamp for the rest of the time and reads slowly.


    Seeing the difference in the light, Tao Rong looked up and saw Tao Yu standing at the entrance of the cowshed staring at her.


    "How can I stay here? It smells terrible."


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand and looks at him, but when the two people''s eyes meet, Tao Rong finds that Tao Yu''s expression is very complicated, and there is something in her eyes that she can''t understand.


    Before, Tao Yuming hated and was afraid of her.


    I haven''t seen you for just a few days. How can I suddenly turn into such a strange look.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you, dumb?" Tao Yu coarse grain coarse gas said.


    Tao Rong looked at him with disgust. "Are you sick? Do you have itchy skin? Do you forget what happened before? Do you want me to remind you again and warn you not to offend me?"


    Tao Yu was threatened by Tao Rong''s icy tone, but after thinking about the relationship between the two people, he thought about how his father treated his mother. Suddenly, he was full of confidence.


    He is her future man. She should submit to herself and be submissive. How can she be cruel to herself!


    Tao Yu thought of this, immediately went straight to Tao Rong''s side, reached out to pull her hand.


    In fact, these days, Tao Yu thought a lot, he even secretly followed Tao Rong, peep at her.


    Gradually he felt very different.


    Tao Rong is really beautiful. No matter in the village or compared with the girls in his school, Tao Rong is the top.


    Although he didn''t regard her as his elder sister before, she was the elder sister. He never thought that they would develop into such a relationship, but now he knows that they are not related by blood, which is like opening a door for him.


    He went into a completely different world, and in that world, Tao Rong was also different.


    Now he can imagine Tao Rong as his own woman.


    "I tell you, you have to listen to me in the future, you..." Tao Yu said while grasping Tao Rong''s hand, but the hand has not caught, Tao Rong with a scissors on the past.


    Because it''s a closed scissors head, so it''s just a white mark, no bleeding.


    But it really scared Tao Yu to sit on the ground."You Tao Yu angrily points at Tao Rong.


    As soon as Tao Rong''s hand swings, the cut of the scissors opens. Tao Rong directly reaches out his hand and sticks the sharp blade. The sharp part on the other end is facing Tao Yu''s eyes.


    "It seems that you are really not afraid!" Tao Rong said coldly.


    Tao Yu was scared by the tip of the scissors close at hand. He kept retreating and bumped into the pillar that tied the old cattle.


    "You are crazy!" Tao Yu''s frightened dumb voice.


    Tao Rong put away the scissors with a sneer. As expected, he was still a counsellor.


    "Even if I don''t do it, don''t forget that you have something to do with me. If you don''t want to be controlled by my parents, don''t bother me and get out of here!"


    Tao Yu watched as Tao Rong put away the scissors. Then he dared to stand up. As he retreated to the outside, he said fiercely: "I wanted to say that you are gentle to me now, and I can treat you better in the future, but now You wait for me. I''ll remember all these grudges! When I live two days later, I won''t kill you! It''s natural for me to beat you at that time. I''ll see if you can be fierce. If you dare to be fierce, I won''t want you! "


    Tao Rong looked at Tao Yu''s ridiculous muttering and scolding, but her body was still afraid of shaking and retreated.


    I was about to laugh at him, but I was attracted by his scolding.


    There is nothing strange about the contents of it. It''s just common words.


    But think about it, no!


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly changed. Just now Tao Yu''s reaction, the way he looked at himself, he wanted to pull himself, and the final declaration was obviously


    Tao Rong suddenly vomited up, it is the spirit of vomiting.


    At the thought of the things in Tao Yu''s mind, she was disgusted by the memory of her last life.


    Tao Yu knows, he knows she is not his sister, also knows his family''s plan, otherwise he will not say that she will marry him in the future as a prerequisite.

 Chapter 69

    All this makes Tao Rong unable to calm down. She can''t stay in the same yard with Tao Yu at all. She is manic like a trapped fierce animal. Only the residual reason tells her that she can''t do anything now. She puts down the murderous spirit in her heart and the scissors in her hand.


    So Tao Rong went out at night and ran to the side of the stream. She washed her face with the cold water. She rolled up her sleeves and began to wash her arms.


    Although the water in the autumn night is sparkling by the moonlight, it is extremely cold. The skin with water can feel the cold tingling, but Tao Rong doesn''t care. She always feels dirty and dirty all over her body. She can''t stand this feeling. She wants to wash herself clean.


    Looking at the stream, suddenly feel there is their salvation, Tao Rong suddenly stood up, want to jump inside.


    But one second before jumping down, he was grabbed by the back of his neck and fished back.


    Card''s neck breathing difficulties, and such a moment of suffocation suddenly let Tao Rong''s brain wake up. The body heavily hit an iron plate type thing.


    "What are you doing! The stream is not shallow. Even if you want to swim, it shouldn''t be autumn night! "


    The familiar voice sounded from behind, with anger and seriousness. The deep magnetism was like the Qin sound of mountains and rivers, which pushed down Tao Rong''s restless heart.


    Tao Rong''s vision gradually became clear, no longer like the feeling of fog when he came out all the way before.


    But the clear moment again covered with the real mist.


    Because she heard his voice.


    That night, even if their relationship was already very bad, even if he was on a mission outside, the date of his return was uncertain, but when she was most desperate, how she hoped that he would appear beside her like a God to save her.


    But he didn''t show up, and she went through a night of purgatory.


    Tao Rong shed tears one by one.


    Nie Zhao, who had been standing behind her, didn''t see it. He just thought she was strange and the atmosphere was a little bit wrong.


    When they saw Tao Zhaoxi, they rushed to the edge of the water at night.


    To tell you the truth, Nie Zhao has a shadow when he sees her suddenly come out at night. He is afraid that she will make something wrong.


    This time, she ran to the stream to wash her face and arms at night.


    Nie Zhao wants to come to remind her to go back early. As a result, he looks at her standing up and trying to jump down.


    Fortunately, he was quick enough to reach her, otherwise he would have to get her.


    Nie Zhao, who is well-informed, has to admit that the scene just now is really like those who can''t think of diving to commit suicide.


    But he didn''t think that Tao Rong would suddenly commit suicide. Of course, he didn''t want to think so. That''s why he said that.


    Nie Zhao saw that she didn''t answer and didn''t look back, so he put his hand on her shoulder and tried to break the person off.


    The result hasn''t started yet, Tao Rong moves agile turn, two people originally stand of nearby, this turn come over almost is the body close to.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong who is drooping his head. He wants to step back, but he never thinks that Tao Rong, who used to hate him so much, suddenly hugs him when he turns around.


    Nie Zhao is confused. With his reaction ability, first of all, no woman can be so close to him. Secondly, he won''t give a woman a chance to hold him. When they intend to move, Nie Zhao can skillfully dodge.


    But because he felt from the bottom of his heart that Tao Rong hated physical contact with him, there was no defense in his subconscious.


    In this way, an international A-level soldier was attacked by a little girl who had not been trained in a mountain village, and was hugged.


    This hug is not only tight, but also powerful.


    Nie Zhao wants to push Tao Rong away. He doesn''t like to have such close contact with people.


    However, Nie Zhao froze without exerting his hand.


    She was shaking.


    Nie Zhao finds that Tao Rong''s body is shaking badly. He vaguely hears the sound of biting his teeth and choking.


    She was crying.


    She was crying.


    Nie Zhaoyi really didn''t know whether he should push her away or


    Nie Zhao''s hands were stiff in the air. He didn''t dare to touch them without pushing. He just let Tao Rong hold him hard. But after a while, Tao Rong said in a dumb voice: "Nie Zhao, you are really annoying, very annoying! Why do you always come at a bad time! If you come at the right time... "


    Tao Rong''s stature is not tall, embeds in the tall Nie zhaohuai only to his chest half. When she held him, she just reached his waist.


    Nie Zhao''s face was full of doubts and asked awkwardly: "what''s the matter? Has something happened? "


    Nie Zhao didn''t notice how carefully he asked.


    But his carefulness didn''t get Tao Rong''s patience.


    Tao Rong''s mood is always changeable. He can never see through the rules.Because the next second, Tao Rong pushed him away as if he was very disgusted. Without letting him see her face from the beginning to the end, she had already run away with her head drooping. While trotting, she waved her hand to the back and said, "it''s too late. Go back and have a rest early."


    Nie Zhao:?????!!!!!


    But when he looked down, his chest was wet.


    Nie Zhao reluctantly looks at Tao Rong''s back and shakes his head. "I really cry. I still like to be brave. I don''t even look sad It''s true that something happened. "


    Think of here, Nie Zhao eyebrow gradually uplift, bad memory flashed in my mind.


    Maybe it seems that every time she encounters something sad and unhappy, she will fight back after being hurt by someone


    On the other side, Tao Rong, who calms down because Nie Zhao suddenly appears, rubs her sour eyes and slowly walks back to Meng Fengying''s home.


    Now she has been able to face, but also gradually react.


    Tao Yu know the truth is an accident, maybe he overheard it.


    After all, Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian can''t tell him, because Tao Rong is only Tao Yu''s spare tire, an alternative. Only when Tao Yu is really desperate, she will take over Tao Yu''s mess as the last straw.


    Before that, the whole family had to steal on her and pretend that their relatives were sucking blood! How can Tao Rong have a chance to know the truth.


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, they naturally want to give Tao Yu a better one, rather than her, who was abducted by them as a servant.


    So they won''t let Tao Yu know for the time being.


    If so, everything is OK, except that Tao Yu''s change makes Tao Rong totally disgusted. As long as she doesn''t interfere in her plan, she can continue to endure.


    Tao Rong thought and went to the door of Meng Fengying''s house. Just as she stood still, she heard a fierce quarrel.


    It turned out that Tao Qian had come to the door.

 Chapter 70

    Tao Rong stood outside listening, obviously Tao Qian was drunk, so he would come after him in the middle of the night.


    There was a lot of noise in the yard.


    Tao Qian tries to take his son away. He doesn''t care if Yan Xiangru lives in his mother''s house forever. Naturally, Yan Xiangru won''t let the drunkard take his son away. He can only argue.


    Yan Xiangru scolds badly. Tao Qian is angry and starts to fight.


    They fight together. Meng Fengying, with two boys, a big one and a small one, looks around anxiously and tries to persuade them to fight, but they dare not go forward. After all, once Tao Qian starts to fight, he will not recognize each other, and he will be very cruel.


    After a while, Yan Xiangru was beaten to bleed.


    Tao Rong naturally won''t go in at this time. It''s too late for her to stand outside and gloat.


    But I heard Meng Fengying mention her.


    "It''s money losing goods. Where are you dead? Why don''t you come out to help stop her? She''s been raised in vain!"


    Meng Fengying, while protecting her baby jinsun, pulls Tao Yu back to stay away from dangerous people. She never thinks that Tao Yu is one year younger than Tao Rong. She is taller than Tao Rong. As a man, she can dissuade him.


    But Tao Yu is afraid, Meng Fengying is more reluctant.


    At this time up is beaten, so thankless things naturally think of Tao Rong.


    "She She''s not resting. " Tao Yu said anxiously, as if he had been counting on Tao Rong to persuade him to fight, but he had seen more than once before that when Tao Rong persuaded Yan Xiangru to become the object of Tao Qian''s anger. In the end, Tao Rong would be beaten as miserable as Yan Xiangru, and Tao Yu had never been hurt.


    Often at this time, Yan Xiangru blames Tao Rong for not stopping him. Then she turns around and says to Tao Yu, let him stay away from this situation in the future, saying that his father is crazy, and even he will fight.


    In the past, Tao Rong felt that he was the elder sister and wanted to protect his younger brother. It was nothing to suffer for his mother and younger brother.


    But now I think it''s really funny. Who stipulates that the daughter''s family in the mountain village is doomed to be sacrificed? Are they born with a low life? Is it destined to sacrifice everything for the man in the family? Since they are destined to suffer in this world, why do they give birth to them.


    Tao Rong had figured out before and after her death that whether her life was expensive or cheap could only be decided by herself, and only her precious daughter was worth her sacrifice in this world.


    Fighting and Meng Fengying''s yelling and swearing came from the yard.


    Tao Yu looked at his mother has been pressed on the ground to smoke, in the end or a little can''t bear, can''t help but want to come forward to pull his father, the result was Meng Fengying a pull. "What are you doing up there? In case of injury to you, your grandmother will die of heartache. "


    "But..."


    "Hurry to find the dead girl and let her fight. You should let her do this kind of thing. You are the only boy in the family who is more expensive than her. What if you hurt you by mistake? Let your father beat her out, and you won''t beat your mother. Go and find it. " Meng Fengying said anxiously.


    Tao Rong''s face sank at the door. Before Tao Yu found it out, Tao Rong had already hid. She wanted to be a shield for the dead. She thought it was beautiful.


    Tao Rong has been secretly hiding to observe the situation, Tao Yu can''t find Tao Rong, and also don''t know how to find, after all, big night.


    But Tao Yu is not a fool, he directly asked the neighbors around to help.


    Generally speaking, neighbors don''t care about the affairs of other people''s homes. If they hear it, they should not hear it.


    But if someone shouts for help and someone comes for help, the simple villagers will come to help.


    After a while, several neighbors came to stop.


    Naturally, Tao Qian was soon suppressed. As we all know, Tao Qian was drunk too much, so he rushed home to calm down and sleep.


    The women gathered around the crying Yan Xiangru to comfort them.


    Until this time, Tao Rong slowly came back. When he came back, he saw everything in front of him and was shocked: "ah? What''s up? Mom, why are you sitting on the floor crying? Who Who hit you! "


    Looking at Yan Xiang''s face full of injuries, Tao Rong''s performance is called heartache.


    Yan Xiangru was hurt and wronged, and comforted by her neighbors. Naturally, she forgot to scold Tao Rong.


    But Meng Fengying has a grudge.


    "Where are you going to die, you wretch! Just now your father came to beat your mother. You don''t know if you''re hiding or not! "


    Meng Fengying is in fact nonsense, she likes to use malicious to guess other people''s behavior.


    Although this time it was a hit.


    "Grandma, what do you say? I was too cold to sleep just now. I wanted to go out for a run to make my body warm up and then go back to sleep. How could I know that my father would suddenly come and beat my mother? I don''t know! " Tao Rong was aggrieved and worried, and her eyes were red.


    "Well! I know I''m crazy all day. I don''t do any business. When I need you, I don''t have a shadow. I raise you for nothing. It''s your fault if your mother is made sick! " Meng Fengying unreasonable said.Tao Rong is really aggrieved, but the women around Yan Xiangru can''t listen any more.


    Especially with Meng Fengying such a neighbor, there is no contradiction is impossible, quarrel that is also a common thing, some heartfelt can not stand to say twice.


    "Ah, I said, Mrs. Meng, why do you just scold a little girl? Rongrong doesn''t know and is not at home. Why are you staring at her? Don''t you mean to be angry? "


    "That is, Mrs. Meng, when we came here, neither you nor your grandson came forward to fight! Which of you doesn''t look stronger than Tao Rong? You don''t go up to fight. You''re looking forward to a little girl who looks like she''ll fall down as soon as she pushes. What''s in your mind


    "Fart, I want you to talk to me!" Meng Fengying immediately scolded back, angry to help people get up and go, while walking also scolded the dog bit LV Dongbin do not know good people.


    Meng Fengying also chased back to scold, did not appreciate others to help resolve the crisis of conscience.


    "Granny Meng, you are going too far. We are here to help." The young aunt couldn''t help it. "As a mother, if you don''t go forward to protect your daughter and expect your granddaughter to be you, it''s not reliable. This kind of persuasion and tug of war should be carried by the elders." At this point, the young woman also murmured, "it''s so pitiful for Xiangru sister. Her mother is so unreliable, and her son is unreliable. Even the whole family is counting on a daughter."


    Young aunt''s words immediately let the crying Yan Xiang such as are quiet, Tao Yu is from the beginning of the face rose red.


    Meng Fengying is very angry. She just scolds a dead girl who doesn''t matter. How can everyone speak for the losers!

 Chapter 71

    "Roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll Meng Fengying was so angry that she waved her hand to drive people away.


    Several women are a burst of speechless, have left angrily.


    "Mama, you are crazy! People are here to help me. Don''t you know how to talk to people without quarreling? If you scold people away like this, how can I behave in the future? " Yan Xiangru is really annoyed by this difficult mother.


    Meng Fengying''s face turned green. In fact, she knew she couldn''t stand, but she just didn''t want to bow her head, so she turned to scold Tao Rong.


    "It''s all you dead girl! If it wasn''t for your absence, ah Yu wouldn''t call these quarrel elites to help, let me be scolded, and make us owe each other. You''d be happy, wouldn''t you. I''ll kill you! "


    Then Meng Fengying raised her broom to hit people.


    Tao Rong naturally can''t let Meng Fengying transfer her anger and use her as a tool to vent her anger, so she can''t let Meng Fengying fight with her left and right flashes.


    The more Meng Fengying couldn''t fight, the more angry she was. Gradually, her hand waving became more and more uncontrollable.


    Looking at the opportunity, Tao Rong directly yells for help from her mother. While crying, she hides behind Yan Xiangru, who is sitting on the ground.


    And Meng Fengying''s broom, which had already been excited, was thrown hard. She swung the whole broom, but it didn''t stop. She went directly to Yan Xiangru''s head.


    With a bang, everyone was stupid.


    Yan Xiangru screamed directly and fell down. He lay on the ground, covered his head and wailed. The naked eye could see that there was blood coming out.


    At this time, even Meng Fengying''s hard hearted people are flustered. They can''t remember to trouble Tao Rong any more. They quickly let Tao Rong and Tao Yu go out to ask for help and push a cart to send Yan Xiangru to the health station.


    The funny thing is that she just scolded them away.


    Finally tossed to the health station, this time is aunt Wu on duty.


    Because of the serious problem, aunt Wu also asked someone to call the old doctor.


    The old doctor made a judgment and thought it was better to send him to the hospital.


    But where can Yan Xiangru give up the money? Besides, she has no other symptoms except vomiting. After saying a few more words, the old doctor doesn''t insist on it. She directly asks Yan Xiangru to stay here for one night to have an infusion and observe the situation. If her discomfort worsens, she must be sent to the hospital.


    When Yan Xiangru was checked, Meng Fengying finally recovered. Once she recovered, she did not blame herself, not shame, but complained incessantly.


    "The daughter you raised is a sweeper. You see what''s done to you. All the money is wasted. She shouldn''t hide behind you. I think she did it on purpose."


    Everyone, including Tao Rong, was listening. Meng Fengying said that she was merciless. People can only look at Tao Rong drooping head, a pair of wronged appearance.


    Yan Xiangru was injured all over her body, but she was judged by the doctor to be the most serious. Now she feels dizzy and nauseous. Originally, she also resented Tao Rong for implicating her, but in the strange eyes of people around her, she had to distinguish right from wrong and scold: "enough, you still say, don''t you think you killed me?"


    Meng Fengying was roared a stagnation, face immediately ugly up, in front of the public under the face, a pair of breathless look staring at Yan Xiangru.


    Yan Xiangru said angrily, "if you don''t do it casually, can I be hurt by mistake? How can your men be so insignificant! You always... "


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. Everything is my fault. Are you satisfied? I really have a debt collector! Blame me for the accident! You are a piece of meat falling from me. What if I beat you? Is it worth shouting at me like this? I knew I would be angry with you today. I shouldn''t have given birth to you at the beginning! "


    Meng Fengying''s words are heartbreaking. She just wants to feel comfortable. No matter what other people think, even her own daughter is treated the same way.


    While Tao Rong, who has become a transparent person beside her, is really happy when she listens to the quarrel between her mother and daughter, even if she is used as cannon fodder.


    Finally, aunt Wu was kind-hearted and couldn''t listen any more. She said that the patient needed to have a rest so that everyone could leave.


    At this time, Tao Rong immediately clever said that he stayed up late to take care of Yan Xiangru.


    Yan Xiangru''s face is getting better.


    Later, Meng Fengying left with her grandson and grandson.


    Yan Xiang was so angry that he fell asleep and stopped talking.


    Tao Rong followed aunt Wu to get the medicine outside. Aunt Wu said, "Rong Rong, you can go back to rest. I''ll watch you here. You can come back tomorrow morning. You have to go to work tomorrow. You can''t rest well."


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "only here can I have a good rest."


    Go back to live in the cowshed, not as good as the smell of disinfectant in the air here.


    Although aunt Wu didn''t understand why Tao Rong said this, she could only listen to her decision. After Yan Xiangru finished the medicine, aunt Wu asked Tao Rong to go to bed.Before going to bed, Tao Rong felt that she had forgotten something, but because she had experienced too many things tonight, she couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    After a good night''s sleep, she simply washed at the health station the next day and waited until Meng Fengying came to see Yan Xiangru with porridge. After all, she did a little bit of motherhood.


    Tao Yu came with him.


    However, Tao Yu just looked at Yan Xiangru for a moment and said that he wanted to go to school quickly. Then he ran out and came to the nearby courtyard to see Tao Rong combing her hair.


    Tao Rong''s hair is black and straight. When she combs it with a wooden comb, it''s like she''s scratched on pure black silk.


    Facing the light golden morning sun, her face was as white as jade. Her big and bright eyes blinked a few times. The rare amber color was very beautiful. There were still drizzled water on her lips, which made her red lips delicate and mouth watering.


    Tao Yu looks at unexpectedly not from of swallow saliva.


    Probably noticed the disgusting eyes, Tao Rong put down the comb and turned to look in the past, and saw Tao Yu''s infatuated appearance. She wanted to dig out his dog eyes.


    "What are you looking at?" Tao Rong can''t help being fierce.


    But Tao Yu''s face was complicated. He seemed to hesitate for a moment. Then he suddenly said, "I tell you, you should be polite to me. You may not know. In fact, you..." Tao Yu has no brain to want to tell the truth, but this time is not right, Tao Rong does not want things to change again.


    "Don''t you bother? I didn''t say don''t come near me, hum! There is no man like thing. I was afraid to ask for help last night. It''s a shame for my parents to have a son like you Tao Rong said while showing a sarcastic look, and then as if to think of something like, toward the lower abdomen of Tao Yu to see. Then he covered his mouth and said, "I forgot that you are not a normal man!"

 Chapter 72

    This sentence is absolutely Tao Yu''s death, suddenly his face is black, "you You bitch, what are you talking about?! How dare you say that to me? I want to... "


    "Tell mom and Dad, what else can you do? It''s just these women''s tricks. In fact, you''re not a man. You''re actually my sister. Anyway, you''re doomed not to find a woman. You can''t expect to get married and have children in your life. Talk dirty jokes to a group of boys all day, do you understand? Look at you. You don''t even have an obvious Adam''s apple or a beard. Do you think the ancient eunuchs were just like you? " Tao Rong scolded happily.


    What a man doesn''t like to listen to most is what Tao Rong scolds. He is ruthless. He used to worry that he was his younger brother. He should be careful when he speaks, so as not to be upset and hurt his self-esteem.


    But Tao Rong did not understand at that time, why Tao Yu''s self-esteem depends on torturing others to obtain.


    Tao Rong still remembers giving them a villa. After giving them money, they treated Tao Yu, but it didn''t work. At that time, Tao Yu was older.


    The Taos want to take advantage of their money to marry a daughter-in-law.


    And the doctor also told them, this does not affect Tao Yu''s normal life, can also get married and have children.


    However, in their blind date, even ready to get married, can not bear the lonely desire of Tao Yu or accidentally let each other know the truth.


    The woman directly withdraws marriage to escape, for fear that what she meets is abnormal.


    This happened several times. Every time Tao Rong tried to comfort her brother, she was beaten and scolded as a vent.


    And Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru just watched. After watching Tao Rong beaten, they asked Tao Rong why she couldn''t find a better doctor, why she couldn''t bring more money, and why she couldn''t find a girl from their Nie family''s life circle to be their daughter-in-law?


    This kind of dream behavior, even if Tao Rong does not scold, it is absolutely impossible to do, so he has to be blamed by the so-called parents.


    At that time, Tao Rong was really exhausted.


    When I think of myself at that time, Tao Rong really wants to use the most vicious language in the world to scold Tao Yu and humiliate him.


    But even so, it was less than one in ten thousand.


    Tao Rong''s words completely stimulated Tao Yu. Tao Yu rushed directly to Tao Rong, throwing away his schoolbag, pulling his clothes and trying to pull his belt.


    "I''ll show you today what a man is!" Tao Yu''s eyes are scarlet. He stares at Tao Rong fiercely. He wants to swallow each other.


    Anyway, Tao Rong is his future wife. Now he''s going to try to overpower her like those adults. Let''s see if she can still speak hard!


    And his series of actions even more stimulated Tao Rong. What kind of look he wanted to rush up on her was just Tao Rong''s nightmare.


    But Tao Rong knew that the nightmare had awakened.


    Now she is very clean!


    So thinking, Tao Rong quickly retreated, looking for weapons.


    At this time, Gan Xiaomei suddenly appeared at the gate and yelled, "ah, what are you doing? Don''t hit people, Tao Yu


    From Gan Xiaomei''s point of view, it is Tao Yu''s fierce approach to Tao Rong. He opens his clothes and wants to hit people.


    And Tao Rong is afraid of retreat, want to escape.


    Gan Xiaomei''s sense of justice broke out and rushed up to block Tao Rong and said, "Tao Yu, you dare to do it, I''ll tell the teacher!"


    Tao Yu''s biggest fear is that his abnormal secret is discovered. In fact, now let alone his pants, he doesn''t even take off his belt.


    But he has been stimulated to panic, so when people who don''t know the truth appear, he instinctively turns around, quickly puts on his clothes, picks up his schoolbag and runs away without saying a word, which is his ultimate hiding psychology.


    And Gan Xiaomei is also fooled by this series of behaviors.


    "What is he doing? It''s just so fierce. It looks like it''s going to hit people. " Gan Xiaomei puzzled said.


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "maybe I''m afraid you will sue the teacher."


    Gan Xiaomei looks at Tao Rong and laughs, "it''s the most effective way to cure bad students like them."


    While talking, he put his hands on his waist, confident and proud.


    In the sun, this fleshy Gan Xiaomei is really simple, kind and lovely.


    Gan Xiaomei came to deliver breakfast to Aunt Wu, and then forced Tao Rong to go to work with a piece of cake.


    Tao Rong was about to ask why Gan Xiaomei didn''t stay on duty with aunt Wu at the health station. As a result, Gan Xiaomei yelled that she would be late. She rushed to send aunt Wu a lunch box and ran away.


    Tao Rong looked at the time, strange? When do they need to go to school so early?


    Tao Rong has left school, not just For her, she has left junior high school here for many years.


    So for a time, there was no response. In the urging voice of aunt Wu, Tao Rong had to hurry up and go to work.But I always feel that I have something to do, but I can''t remember what it is.


    That feeling made Tao Rong unable to concentrate all day.


    And the same can''t concentrate is this morning was stimulated not light and scared not light Tao Yu.


    He almost failed in the two examinations in the morning and in the afternoon.


    The papers of the morning exam are changed at noon, and those who fail will be detained.


    Tao Yu was depressed to stay down, this is already a routine for him.


    But he didn''t expect that Gan Xiaomei, who scared him in the morning, was also left behind.


    Gan Xiaomei is the only girl left behind.


    Tao Yu is in a bad mood, thinking about the mess, and wants to revenge Tao Rong and Gan Xiaomei. Tao Rong doesn''t say it. Let''s just say Gan Xiaomei. A little girl dares to challenge him, otherwise he might kill Tao Rong today


    Think of here, Tao Yu can''t help but see Gan Xiaomei a few more eyes.


    Because she failed in the exam, Gan Xiaomei''s eyes were red and she looked pathetic. Although she is not bony and has some flesh, her skin is really good, even better than Tao Rong''s, and her facial features are very delicate, among which the most eye-catching one is the giant on her chest.


    That''s a giant for their age, because no girl in the same school is older than her.


    In the past, my brothers often talked about Gan Xiaomei, especially when she was in PE class.


    In this era, we are not very friendly to such precocious and immature people, who will laugh, bully and despise.


    But as men all know, that kind of big look is the most attractive, they just talk hard.


    Tao Yu can''t help swallowing, and her body is hot again.

 Chapter 73

    So next, he did not listen to the teacher, but has been peeping at Gan Xiaomei, constantly imagining in his mind.


    After the end of the stay, other people were let go, but Gan Xiaomei was left, because Gan Xiaomei worked very hard, but her grades were not good, which made the teacher very worried, so she couldn''t help giving more advice.


    Until there was no one in the school and it was dark, the teacher let Gan Xiaomei leave.


    Gan Xiaomei wiped her tears as she walked home.


    There is still a little sunshine in the sky, which is not a walk at night.


    Gan Xiaomei felt that something was wrong when she walked. She stopped being sad and turned to see that a person had been following her.


    "What are you doing? Tao Yu? Why haven''t you come home yet? "


    Tao Yu laughed awkwardly and said: "something''s a little late. What''s the matter with you? I was scolded and cried by the teacher. "


    Tao Yu walks to Gan Xiaomei''s side in three steps, friendly and different from that in the morning.


    Gan Xiaomei thought that her classmates came home from school together, so she didn''t think much about it, so she went on, "no, it''s me who don''t win. My aunt will be very disappointed."


    At this time, Gan Xiaomei didn''t realize that Tao Yu was too close to her.


    Until a turn, Gan Xiaomei suddenly felt that she was hit by Tao Yu. Next to the rice field, she almost fell.


    "What are you doing? Don''t push me! It''s going to fall. "


    Tao Yu''s eyes are staring at Gan Xiaomei, who is shaking in front of her because of her excessive movement.


    Tao Yu couldn''t help itching his hands.


    Gan Xiaomei stands well and continues to walk. As a result, she is suddenly held by Tao Yu.


    Gan Xiaomei was startled and tried hard to get rid of Tao Yu. "Let go, Tao Yu, you are crazy. Why are you holding me?"


    It''s such a shame to be held by a boy. It''s totally unacceptable for the simple Gan Xiaomei. With a sudden effort, Gan Xiaomei gets rid of Tao Yu.


    But the force is too big, a careless take out a hand of time hit Tao Yu''s face.


    Gan Xiaomei stepped back in fright, then nervously looked at Tao Yu who turned her head and said, "you Are you ok? I didn''t mean to. You scared me first


    As a result, when Tao Yu came back, Gan Xiaomei felt that his eyes were too fierce and terrible.


    This time, Tao Yu really didn''t care. He was going to catch Gan Xiaomei''s chest.


    Where did Gan Xiaomei see such a situation? She was so scared that she turned around and was about to run. However, she was caught by Tao Yu and pulled her arm back. She didn''t stand firmly and fell down in the next paddy pit.


    Because it was not high, Gan Xiaomei was not hurt, but she was scared and wanted to get up quickly.


    But Tao Yu immediately jumped down and rode directly on GaN Xiaomei. He stretched out his two hands to Gan Xiaomei''s chest and scratched and rubbed.


    Excited to abnormal expression let Tao Yu appear ferocious and terrible.


    Gan Xiaomei was so scared that she cried and kept shouting not to help her.


    But the road was deserted by this time.


    Even if Gan Xiaomei''s cry is very big, let Tao Yu flustered want to cover, also did not invite anyone to help.


    Tao Yu is more and more excited, trying to feel real, so he can''t help reaching for Gan''s collar.


    Collar is a row of buttons, pull hard, it revealed a large white, Tao Yu is about to make persistent efforts to open all the clothes, the young body to see clearly.


    As a result, Gan Xiaomei struggles so hard that Tao Yu can''t control her any more. Gan Xiaomei''s cry is tearing, which makes Tao yu feel a little scared.


    When Tao Yu struggled and hesitated, he suddenly slapped his back. With the smell of wine, he vigorously slapped Tao Yu up.


    Tao Yu is directly photographed rolling to one side. Looking up in surprise, he sees a drunken man, staggering up to Gan Xiaomei and laughing.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong was absent-minded and made some mistakes. In order to make up for her mistakes, she had to work overtime. When it was dark, Tao Rong left the fireworks factory.


    Coincidentally, shortly after Tao Rong left, he saw Nie Zhao in camouflage clothes walking around.


    It''s like investigating something.


    Tao Rong wanted to pretend that she didn''t see him go away.


    As a result, Nie Zhao''s eyes are sharp, and when he sees Tao Rong, he comes over.


    "After work?"


    Tao Rong did not look up at Nie Zhao.


    As a result, Nie Zhao suddenly said with a smile, "are you embarrassed to see me after doing something shameful?"


    Tao Rong immediately shrugged her eyebrows and looked at Nie Zhao. She said unhappily, "what are you talking about?"


    Nie Zhao pick eyebrow way: "can see me?"


    Tao Rong speechless turns his head, but his steps speed up. He wants to leave Nie Zhao as soon as possible.


    As a result, Nie Zhao said directly, "it''s just right that I have to go back after my work is finished. I''ll go back together along the way."This time, Tao Rong has no way, and he doesn''t compete with himself. Just walk slowly.


    Two people first quietly walked a section of road, Nie Zhao just said: "by the way, do you work in the fireworks factory?"


    Tao Rong nodded.


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while and said, "have you found anything strange recently?"


    Tao Rong immediately looks at Nie Zhao with doubts.


    After all, she always felt that Nie Zhao was carrying out some secret mission, and now she asked, is there any problem in the town?


    "Don''t be nervous, just ask if anything unusual has happened, especially around your work area."


    Nie Zhao asked seriously, and Tao Rong recalled it with cooperation. Then he shook his head and said, "since I started to work, almost every day is the same. There is no special thing. The only special thing is that last time..."


    Hearing this, Nie Zhao nodded and said, "if there is anything strange, would you please tell me?"


    Tao Rong didn''t have to hesitate and nodded directly. Anyway, it was no big deal.


    Seeing that Tao Rong is so willing to help, Nie Zhao''s expression is flying.


    Back near the village, Nie Zhao had been able to take the fork road for a long time, but he followed Tao Rong all the time, as if he wanted to send Tao Rong home.


    But Tao Rong did not return to the village, but went to the direction of the health station. Nie Zhao asked: "what''s the matter? Are you sick? "


    "No, it''s my grandmother who was hurt. I''ll go to see her." Tao Rong doesn''t want to be scolded by Meng Fengying.


    "Did you cry last night because..." Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong a little surprised.


    Tao Rong immediately glared at Nie Zhao and said, "I only saw that my mother was beaten by her father after I went back last night, and then I was injured by her by mistake, which led to my being sent to the health station. And I didn''t cry! "

 Chapter 74

    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong, who is a little brave, and suddenly feels that her expression is a little cute, so she asks, "is your aunt OK? Is it serious?"


    Tao Rong steps pause for a while, think about Yan Xiang, such as now can''t bear the money, can only slowly suffer torture, suddenly feel very funny, the corners of the mouth can''t help but bring out a smile, way: "anyway, can''t die, if it''s really serious, it will be sent to the hospital."


    Nie Zhao''s face changed slightly. He had been looking at Tao Rong''s expression. Her eyes made him feel uncomfortable, even her words


    Originally, Nie Zhao saw from the details that Tao Rong''s mother didn''t seem to be very nice to her, but she was her own mother. Now looking at Tao Rong going to the health station to see her mother, Nie Zhao thought that they still had a mother daughter relationship.


    But Tao Rong''s answer made him realize that he thought too much.


    Tao Rong is the same to his mother Thinking of all kinds of conjectures before, Nie Zhao couldn''t help probing: "seeing your father beat your mother, you haven''t been hurt by mistake."


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao strangely and said, "why did I get hurt? I didn''t go in to stop me."


    Nie Zhao''s expression gradually coagulated, "you watched your grandmother beat by your father, let your grandmother be sent to the health station for treatment?"


    "Why should I go up and be beaten? No matter who dares to stop him, he will be beaten. I won''t do such a stupid thing! "


    It''s stupid to call such a thing.


    Although everyone has their own attitude towards their relatives and their own behavior patterns, Nie Zhao may subconsciously think of Tao Rong in a good way and think that she still has tenderness and love for some people. Therefore, such a cool Tao Rong makes him feel helpless.


    Nie Zhao''s sudden silence and attitude make Tao Rong react instantly.


    Just now, he just casually asked questions and answered them without thinking about the meaning behind them. Looking at Nie Zhao''s attitude, I can see what he just meant.


    "Oh Why do you think I should go up and be beaten instead of my aunt? This is what I should do for the sake of filial piety, isn''t it? "


    Nie Zhao didn''t answer. He just looked at Tao Rong and said, "isn''t there anyone around you who deserves your sincere care? Even your mother


    Yan Xiangru is not her mother, and she is not worthy of her sincere care.


    She wants to care, want to pay, only one person really.


    Nie Zhao''s self righteous attitude really annoys Tao Rong. It seems that he can''t bear to educate himself. Tao Rong''s heart is very complicated. In fact, she knows that Nie Zhao wants to push her to the direction of truth, goodness and beauty, but she knows that she can''t be such a person in her life.


    Therefore, the more Nie Zhao is like this, the more rebellious she is aroused, and the more she is tired of people like Nie Zhao.


    "No!" Tao Rong''s face suddenly fierce, looking at Nie Zhao''s eyes are full of resistance. "No one cares about me, why should I care about others? I am a selfish person. I said, don''t impose your morality on me. I can''t be a hero like you. I can only manage myself well. I won''t be wronged, bullied, revenged and revenged!"


    A word does not agree, two people became the atmosphere of tit for tat again.


    Nie Zhaozhen is half angry with Tao Rong, but he doesn''t want to argue with her. He feels that there is a cloud in his heart. He is about to explode.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao''s handsome face, and immediately became proud.


    "I have something else to do. Don''t bother me!" With that, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao parted ways and went to the health station.


    Nie Zhao bit his teeth in the same place, and finally turned to the direction of the camp.


    Tao Rong doesn''t feel sad. Anyway, she and Nie Zhao are not on the same road, and she never plans to use the advantage of rebirth to make a good relationship with Nie Zhao.


    Because she knew that she would let things go. Under such a plan, Nie Zhao would only resent her. No matter how good the relationship was before, it was useless. He would hate her forever!


    Tao Rong came to the door of the health station and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. She didn''t think about the attitude that some people might have in the future. Just as she was about to walk in, she saw the old doctor come out to smoke.


    Suddenly Tao Rong felt strange, and the uneasiness that had been around for a day came out again.


    Tao Rong came forward to say hello and asked, "shouldn''t Aunt Wu come here to be on duty at this point?"


    The old doctor waved his hand and said, "she''ll come later. Isn''t Gan Xiaomei taking the mid-term exam? She''s going to cook her a good meal at home, wait for her to eat, and give her a tonic. "


    As soon as the old doctor''s voice fell, he suddenly saw that Tao Rong''s face had changed greatly. Just when he wanted to ask, Tao Rong had rushed out like crazy.


    The look on that face really scared the old doctor.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao is going back to the camp after the separation, but on the way he sees uncle Qi. Uncle Qi waves to Nie Zhao, saying that he wants to go to the town to buy some things and wants Nie Zhao to be a coolie for him.


    Nie Zhao was in a bad mood. He didn''t want to go. As soon as he was about to speak, he heard uncle Qi pointing to the distance in surprise and saying, "it''s banyan girl. Why? Run so fast, run for your life? "Nie Zhao looks back doubtfully, but sees that Tao Rong is really running towards another path.


    He couldn''t see her face because it was too far away.


    But that road He remembered that there was a direction leading to the school in the town and a construction site. There were not many people. At this time, there were fewer people. Why did she go there?


    "Master, go by yourself. I think she has something to do. I''ll go and have a look." Nie Zhao said absentmindedly, and ran to the place where Tao Rong disappeared.


    As a result, uncle Qi kept up with him and said, "this side can also bypass the town. I finally found a coolie, but I can''t let you go."


    In fact, uncle Qi is also curious about the girl''s way of running.


    Tao Rong didn''t know that there were two people behind her. She just ran in a hurry. Her heart was jumping wildly, and she was jumping on the edge of the cliff. The feeling of falling at any time was too terrible. She was really afraid. She hated herself, how could she forget it.


    You should protect Gan Xiaomei.


    She''ll be OK. It''s not dark yet. It''s night. It should be in time.


    And the exam is two days, not necessarily one day.


    In fact, she should have gone to Aunt Wu, but she was afraid that Gan Xiaomei had been killed in the field on her way home without anyone knowing


    No one can save her, no one will find her, no one It''s like a helpless Xiaoxiao


    No one


    Tao Rong was driven by the fear in her mind. In fact, she was about to vomit blood, but she was afraid that if she was too late, she would never be robbed again.


    As a result, I just turned a corner, the speed was too fast, and it was too late to see people, so I ran into them directly.


    Just want to apologize and then run, only to find that the person he ran into was Tao Yu.

 Chapter 75

    Tao Rong is stunned, but Tao Yu is flustered. After seeing Tao Rong clearly, he also wants to run away quickly.


    Tao Rong instinctively catches Tao Yu.


    Students in the same class, going home in the same direction "Tao Yu, have you seen Gan Xiaomei?"


    As a result, Tao Yu was flustered and said: "it''s none of my business! It''s nothing to do with me. It''s her own misfortune. It''s nothing to do with me. "


    Said Tao Yu crazy pull his arm, quickly escape from the control of Tao Rong, turn and run.


    Tao Rong found that he was in a terrible mess, as if he had rolled in the rice field.


    Tao Rong froze for a few seconds, suddenly reaction came over, ran in the direction of Tao Yulai.


    I didn''t run far before I heard the cry.


    The bleak cry, the cry for help, constantly changed in Tao Rong''s ears, and became his own voice and Xiao Xiao''s voice.


    She seems to have seen the dark alley in Dongshi. She seems to have seen


    Tao Rong''s eyes were scarlet, and she ran towards the voice.


    At the same time, Nie Zhao and uncle Qi also meet Tao Yu who runs away in a panic.


    Nie Zhao grabs Tao Yu and says, "what are you running for? Have you seen your sister? " At this time, Nie Zhao had a very bad premonition. As a soldier, he usually has a good sense of crisis.


    "Soldiers Don''t Don''t arrest me. It''s nothing to do with me. I didn''t do anything Then Tao Yu struggled even harder.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to argue with him. It''s a waste of time. He knows what''s the most important, so he allows Tao Yu to run away and move forward as fast as he can.


    Uncle Qi also felt that something was wrong, so he quickly followed up.


    By this time, Tao Rong had already seen what happened in the pit beside the road.


    Tao Rong felt that everything she saw was stained with blood red, and the blood all over her body flowed back. That terrible scene was called hell for women.


    That hell, she has experienced, her angel has experienced, and in front of this simple girl will also experience?


    Absolutely not.


    A drunken man forced Gan Xiaomei, who was struggling to cry and beg for mercy, regardless of her weak resistance, directly stripped her coat, leaving only a small white vest wrapped in a black bra that could hardly bear the bulge in front of her body.


    She is trying to use bra to suppress a little bit, so that her appearance is not so obvious, but the appearance caused by this is more exciting to the beast of the drunkard.


    He grabbed it with one hand and began to pick Gan''s pants with the other.


    When his trousers were buttoned up, he tugged hard.


    But because the pants were threatened, this further fear caused Gan Xiaomei more desperate resistance.


    Gan Xiaomei suddenly kicked the drunkard''s calf, probably in the right position. The drunkard was in great pain and almost didn''t stand firm.


    Drunk when Hamilton was angry, he reached out and slapped Gan Xiaomei back against the ground.


    When the drunkard saw that she was going to run, he picked up the bottle he had brought to him and put it next to him.


    In fact, where does Gan Xiaomei have the strength to run? She doesn''t run at all, but the drunkard''s ability of understanding and judgment can''t be measured by common sense.


    Drunk ferocious smile, holding a bottle on the head of Gan Xiaomei hit.


    It seems that as long as he faints Gan Xiaomei, he can do whatever he wants.


    So he didn''t care about the weight. He stood up and swung a big circle with all his strength.


    At that moment, Gan Xiaomei''s body can''t make any reaction, she can only tremble, desperate to watch, but even tears can''t come out.


    With a bang, the bottle broke.


    With the debris, all the wine were scattered out, but none of them fell on GaN Xiaomei''s face.


    Gan Xiaomei gawkingly looked at her face, which suddenly appeared in the air, like a big umbrella covering her to protect her from the wind and rain.


    A face with a happy smile.


    Her eyes were laughing, but there was red blood running down her head.


    "Sister Rongrong..." The hoarse voice that has already called is startled to ring out.


    However, Tao Rong gave a happy smile and said: "fortunately It''s all right But just finished, Tao Rong suddenly fell on the side.


    This scene was completely seen by Nie Zhao, a hundred meters away.


    Nie Zhao''s heart trembled in an instant, and his face became fierce gradually. There was almost wind under his feet. Even the equally shocked uncle Qi couldn''t catch up with him, but he hated his slow footwork.


    At this time, the drunkard did not know what would happen next. He was so drunk that he continued to walk towards Gan Xiaomei.


    Gan Xiaomei gets up and pulls Tao Rong to cry.


    But Tao Rong saw the drunkard coming. She rolled directly on the ground, hugged the drunkard''s legs, and cried out: "run, get help!"Where has Gan Xiaomei seen such a scene? She is so scared that she can''t cry.


    "Gan Xiaomei, run! Run, I''ll wait for you to help me Tao Rong holding the last trace of strength, crazy shouting.


    Gan Xiaomei is silenced by Tao Rong''s cry. She looks at the drunk kick Tao Rong and tries to run towards herself.


    Gan Xiaomei is even more afraid. Finally, in Tao Rong''s almost roaring voice, Gan Xiaomei finally runs away, crying and shouting for help.


    And she did not run out for a while, she saw Nie Zhao running face to face.


    "Brother soldier, you save sister Rongrong, I..." As a result, before Gan Xiaomei finished, Nie Zhao had already flashed by.


    Gan Xiaomei sees someone and feels that her task has been completed. She also starts to turn around and run back. She is going to save sister Rong.


    But was stopped by another person, Gan Xiaomei looked back, saw Qi old man''s face grim said: "child, take good care of yourself, there are soldiers in, banyan girl is OK."


    When Nie Zhao ran past, the drunk didn''t realize that someone was approaching. Seeing his prey run away, he angrily kicked Tao Rong a few feet.


    Tao Rong wants to fight and hit people, but she has no skill. After a few feet of an adult man, she can''t turn over because of the pain. The most important thing is that her brain is dizzy, as if she can''t think.


    Tao Rong''s body has been loosened and he can only pull his strength away.


    The drunkard found that the girl was more beautiful and beautiful.


    So again the beast big hair, want to pick Tao Rong''s clothes, Tao Rong even if want to faint also won''t let such a thing happen, backhand gave close to the drunkard slap, so naturally aroused the drunkard''s anger, directly back to Tao Rong slap.


    Tao Rong''s face turned to one side when he was hit and bleeding at the corner of his mouth. When his clothes were pulled, Tao Rong saw a flash of dark green.


    That''s


    There was no reaction, only a scream. The drunkard who was on her body was kicked out directly, and rolled on the ground for several times. Finally, he couldn''t get up and made no sound.


    Nie Zhao anxiously squats down and holds Tao Rong''s face, letting her face up to herself, "Tao Rong, how about it? Are you ok? How are you feeling now? "


    Tao Rong feels that the blood red world in front of her eyes has gradually disappeared, leaving only a piece of Qingming. When she sees Nie Zhao, she slowly reaches out her hand and strokes Nie Zhao''s cheek. With a weak voice and a crying voice, he almost reproached himself and said, "Nie Zhao, I''m sorry I''m really sorry, I didn''t protect it well... "


    A word did not finish saying, Tao Rong fainted in the past, the hand also powerless hang down.


    Nie Zhao''s face was blank.


    Sorry what?


    What to protect?


    You protect yourself first, fool!

 Chapter 76

    Tao Rong woke up in an ambulance.


    A nurse is trying to stop her bleeding.


    But because her hair was a little long, she hurt Tao Rong accidentally.


    Tao Rong wakes up in a daze, and the nurse shouts: "little girl, how do you feel? Tell me if you have any trouble... "


    "Tao Rong!" Sitting next to Nie Zhao catch up.


    Tao Rong is lying on her stomach, because her injury is in the back of her head, "I I want to... " Before she finished, she struggled to get up. When the nurse saw her like this, she knew what was going on. She immediately pulled out the bucket and said to Tao Rong, "spit here."


    Tao Rong really wanted to vomit, but he didn''t really vomit anything, so he vomited some jaundice water.


    When she vomited some, Tao Rong felt a little better. But when she saw everything in front of her, she frowned and said calmly: "sister nurse, I can''t see clearly The picture in front of me is very blurred... "


    Nie Zhao immediately asked nervously: "her eyes?"


    Nurse young lady comforts a way: "rest assured, your eye does not have a problem, it is the eyesight that dizziness causes is blurred, rest good went." After that, he gave Nie Zhao a strange look and felt that he was more nervous than the little girl, but the little girl was really calm.


    In fact, Tao Rong is also relieved. Nie Zhao is really worried about her situation and asks, "Tao Rong, do you still feel something wrong? If you have something, you must say it."


    "Nie Zhao Are you there? " Tao Rong said weakly.


    Nie Zhao speechless way: "I just saved you, you forget? What do you remember? "


    Tao Rong jokingly said: "don''t worry, I remember, anyway, you are a soldier to save people and don''t want to return, so I don''t need to write down the kindness."


    Nie Zhao suddenly more speechless, who told her this, he just want to make sure her memory is not damaged.


    The nurse couldn''t help chuckling when she heard this, and then said seriously, "you are still in the mood to say this. Comrade soldier, please help me to hold her hair. You have to clean up the wounds at the back. The hair is too long to see the wounds at the back."


    The wound is hidden in the hair, the more to the back, the more invisible.


    Two people tossed for a while, a careless pain Tao Rong stuffy hum, finally Tao Rong also helpless, directly asked: "do you have scissors? Cut your hair. "


    "What?" The nurse exclaimed in surprise, and Nie Zhao could not help frowning.


    In today''s era, little girls always take long hair as their beauty, and short hair seems to become the symbol of men. Except in the city, few girls can see short hair.


    The nurse looked at the long hair, the hair is not easy to stay so good-looking, how willing to cut, generally encounter such a situation, it is too late to cry. This little girl is really brave.


    "Never mind, scissors!" Tao Rong doesn''t want to be tossed about any more. She just wants to deal with the wound quickly.


    The nurse took out the scissors and looked awkwardly at Tao Rong lying on his stomach. Then she looked at Nie Zhao, "how short is the scissors?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and Tao Rong said directly, "cut it close to your scalp."


    The nurse is a little hard to handle. She is still a young nurse after all. If she is an old nurse, she will cut it cleanly.


    When Tao Rong saw that she didn''t start, he could only say, "give me the scissors..."


    "I''ll cut it!" Nie Zhao interrupted directly.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "can you cut your hair? I''ll do it myself. If it''s broken, I won''t blame others for being ugly. "


    "Can you cut it like this now? Blind scissors Nie Zhao said in a deep voice.


    Tao Rong is said to be dumb. It''s true that she can''t do too much now. If she wants to cut by herself, it''s equivalent to blind cutting.


    Nie Zhao directly took the nurse''s scissors, a lift hair tail, hanging will cut in the past.


    "If it''s ugly, you blame me. I''m in charge! " Nie Zhao said as he cut it off.


    Tao Rong feels funny. How can she be responsible for her hair?


    And she doesn''t care about beauty.


    Black hair, like silk, kept falling from Nie Zhao''s big hands.


    Click, click.


    Cut at the same time, broken short hair scattered down, vaguely visible and blood stick on top.


    Nie Zhao didn''t stick to the scalp scissors, but left a certain length, just a simple student''s head, so that the nurse can also deal with the wound smoothly.


    In the process of treating the wound, Tao Rong still fainted.


    So many things, Tao Rong did not have time to ask, and Nie Zhao did not have time to ask, so he went to the hospital.


    Although the sanitary conditions of the hospitals in the town are average, such wounds can still be treated.


    Mild concussion, three days in hospital.


    When Tao Rong is examined and sleeps, Nie Zhao keeps watch of Tao Rong until late at night. He has entrusted uncle Qi to inform Tao Rong''s family, but no one comes.When Tao Rong was in a coma in the field, Nie Zhao was angry, but he also dealt with everything calmly and quickly.


    Contact members of the team to help, leaving uncle Qi with Gan Xiaomei. The prisoner has broken his ribs and can''t stand up.


    When he Tielong came to the hospital, Nie Zhao knew the follow-up situation. Naturally, this kind of thing was to contact Gan Xiaomei''s mother. With aunt Wu''s approval, he called the police and took all the people involved away.


    Because of Gan Xiaomei''s confession, so Tao Yu did not escape.


    Now the Tao family, Gan Xiaomei''s mother and daughter and the drunk''s family are all in the police station for investigation.


    It is said that the drunk is regretful after waking up, kneels down to repent and is willing to accept any punishment.


    The drunkard''s family are also reasonable. They make an apology without making any noise. They want to compensate aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei.


    But the people of the Tao family are very wonderful. Tao Yu doesn''t admit the truth. Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru keep telling Gan Xiaomei that she is lying and directly call uncle Yan to help.


    Although aunt Wu lost her husband, the two families were still there. They all stood up to support aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei. Aunt Wu is famous for her love for her daughter. She dares to work hard for her daughter. How can she let Tao Yu go easily.


    Before he Tielong left, those people were still making noise.


    "It''s all a family. How can some of them be brave for a just cause, but some of them are so mean? It''s disgusting. How old is that boy? He should be a hooligan. If I want to say, I should arrest him and put him in prison and educate him well. Otherwise, when I grow up, I don''t know how many girls will be harmed in society." He Tielong chattered.


    Because of the boss''s explanation, his voice is very small, so it sounds like mosquitoes and flies constantly buzzing.


    "If he can''t be sentenced, it''s hard to be imprisoned. He didn''t cause any harm, and he was a minor. At most, it''s just a big mistake at the school level." Nie Zhao light says.

 Chapter 77

    "Damn, minors are great. Don''t you have to be responsible for making mistakes?"


    He Tielong said that he was excited here, and his voice became louder. As a result, Tao Rong woke up on the bed.


    Tao Rong moves, Nie Zhao responds and immediately steps to the hospital bed, "Tao Rong? Tao Rong Can you see it now? "


    Until just before going to bed, Tao Rong''s vision did not recover.


    Tao Rong opened her eyes. She was still lying on her stomach. The wound on the back of her head was not serious. It was just skin injury, only concussion.


    In order to avoid the wound, Tao Rong''s face turned to his side. He just saw Nie Zhao squatting beside the bed and looking at her head-on. His dark eyes were shining like obsidian.


    Tao Rong blinked his big eyes. He was guided by the pure black, and the blur disappeared.


    "I see, so You are so close that I can only see your face. " Tao Rong said weakly, but it didn''t hinder her dislike tone at all.


    After hearing this, he Tielong couldn''t help wheezing. Is the little girl''s mouth so powerful? How dare even Dadu?


    "Little girl, our boss''s face is so handsome that many little girls don''t have a chance to look closer."


    Nie Zhao was speechless and could only stand up and stand back, "is there anything wrong? Do you need me to call a doctor?"


    "No, it''s just that I''m not used to lying on my stomach." Tao Rong said softly, and then looked at the person next to Nie Zhao.


    He Tielong saw her and said with a smile: "Hello, little girl, I''m he Tielong, and I''m his subordinate. In fact, we''ve met each other. I..." Nie Zhao had not finished.


    What he Tielong wants to say is that Tao Rong fainted in the woods last time, but Nie Zhao kept it secret.


    Tao Rong is in a trance. He Tielong, of course, has seen her in her last life. Because her affairs of cheating went to the military court, he Tielong was the first one to scold her.


    Because of her behavior, Nie Zhao''s reputation in the army has been discredited and teased by her opponents. For men, women''s betrayal is the most humiliating.


    Although Nie Zhao was indifferent to her in his last life, he Tielong would respectfully call his sister-in-law when he saw her.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know if Nie Zhao has ever said hello to he Tielong, but he Tielong is very polite every time he sees her. No matter what embarrassing atmosphere she and Nie Zhao are in at that time, they haven''t changed, and they will smile. She doesn''t know how much of that smile is true or false, but it really makes her feel better.


    So when Tao Rong was scolded outside the court, he really felt ashamed. Even his previous justifiable reasons seemed untenable.


    After his rebirth, Tao Rong knew that he Tielong was also in the army of post disaster reconstruction, but he had never seen him and did not want to see him very much.


    He Tielong took back his words in Nie Zhao''s warning eyes, "you are not from shankan village. We saw you several times when we were on duty."


    Tao Rong was just thinking, so she didn''t notice the abnormality. When she came back, she could only say hello


    After greeting, Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and said, "I''m in a coma. What about the others? How are Gan Xiaomei and aunt Wu? "


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong for a moment, and then explains the situation. He carefully looks at Tao Rong''s expression, but finds that she is really concerned about Gan Xiaomei. For a little girl who is not a relative or a friend, she can even save her regardless of her own safety. That scene is really deeply engraved in Nie Zhao''s mind.


    But when he said about the Tao family, Tao Rong was indifferent.


    "Ah long, go get some dinner. Tao Rong and I didn''t eat it." Although it is obvious to drive people away, it is also a fact.


    He Tielong naturally listened to the old saying. He laughed at Tao Rong and asked, "what would you like to eat?"


    Tao Ronggang wanted to say that she had no appetite, so Nie Zhao said directly, "it''s no use asking her. Go to the doctor. The doctor says that she can buy what she should eat now."


    He Tielong worried: "but at this time, it''s estimated that we can buy..."


    "Try to buy it." Nie Zhao almost ordered.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao that does not allow the expression that the person refuses, also can know current affairs of shut up, although she does not want to eat, but also know to eat just have physical strength to recover.


    When he Tielong left, Nie Zhao said, "do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    Tao Rong just woke up and couldn''t sleep for the time being, so she said, "no sleep. By the way, when your comrades in arms come back, I don''t want you to accompany me. You can go back. My family won''t pay for the expenses of the hospital, so you can deduct it from my money, i..."


    "What do you mean by your last words to me?" Nie Zhao suddenly interrupts Tao Rong''s chatter and opens his mouth.


    Tao Rong a meal, blinked an eye, seem to have no reaction to come over.


    Nie Zhao asked directly, "what did you say to me at that time that you didn''t protect well? You''re apologizing to me. Why? "


    Tao Rong nervously swallowed saliva and suddenly turned his head. "Ah, I''ve been lying here. My neck is so sour and stiff."But as soon as she turned to the other side, Nie Zhao came around directly.


    I should have said I wanted to sleep.


    Facing Nie Zhao''s calm eyes, Tao Rong can only pretend to be confused: "what?"


    Nie Zhao could only repeat his question.


    Tao Rong can only be embarrassed to say: "why don''t I remember, did I really say it?"


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong suspiciously.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "just now the doctor said that I had a slight concussion. Maybe I had a memory loss before I was in a coma. I only remember that you suddenly appeared and kicked the man, and then cut my hair. Is there anything else in the middle?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong''s muddled face. He was not good at judging anything. He could only say, "well, you can''t remember that. I''ll change the question."


    Tao Rong is relieved. She must have been silly at that time. How could she have apologized to Nie Zhao


    Maybe


    In her heart


    The subconscious wants to apologize.


    After all, their daughter, Xiao Xiao, whom he had loved for many years, died because of her.


    She later blamed him for not showing up to deal with her daughter''s affairs.


    In fact, she wanted to be blamed by him.


    But he never showed up.


    So that hidden in the bottom of my heart I''m sorry has not been said.


    Tao Rong felt that there was only one thing in her last life that she felt sorry for him from the bottom of her heart. Besides, she didn''t feel that she owed him anything. After all, her mistakes were forced.


    Probably also because of this, so will be confused in consciousness when say that kind of words.


    But sober Tao Rong will never admit it.

 Chapter 78

    "Why did you save her? In order to save her life, you didn''t just save her life. On the contrary, you changed your life for your life This is Nie Zhao''s second concern. He really doesn''t understand what kind of person Tao Rong is.


    At that time, Tao Rong to block with his head is obviously the most stupid way, although it is the safest way to save Gan Xiaomei, but normal people will not do it.


    Tao Rong did not expect that Nie Zhao would see so clearly, but also to question her, for a time really do not know how to answer.


    "Don''t you say that there is no one in the world worthy of your care? Didn''t you say you were selfish? I can''t see it. " The more Nie Zhao asked, the more angry his tone was. He was very inexplicable.


    Tao Rong paused for a moment and said, "are you really strange? I hurt people, you say me, I save people, you say me, you are not happy with me. Since you hate me so much, don''t appear in front of me and ask for trouble. "


    Nie Zhao is immune to this kind of irritating words. "You know what I want to say is not this. I just want to say that since you are kind-hearted, don''t pretend to be cruel, and I don''t agree with that kind of life-saving way. I don''t want you to do that. Except for people whose natural duty is to protect others, ordinary people like you should protect yourself You can save people only if you are yourself. "


    Tao Rong always goes in one ear and out the other.


    "Yes, you''re right. If you want my brain to hurt a little more, just go on." Tao Rong has no good way.


    "You don''t realize the seriousness of the problem at all. Do you know what would happen if I didn''t notice your strange behavior at that time, if I didn''t follow you at that time, with you and Gan Xiaomei." Nie Zhao said patiently.


    Tao Rong is quiet. Of course she knows, but she thought she could save people, but she is still too weak.


    Nie Zhao sighed silently: "at that time, it was better for you to find me the first time? Can''t you imagine that we have just separated? "


    Tao Rong was silent for a moment and said, "can you be by my side anytime and anywhere? In the face of any dangerous things, people still rely on themselves to be more reliable, right? Everything depends on others. In the end, it will only hurt yourself. "


    Nie Zhao had never seen such a woman who wanted to accomplish everything independently.


    There are no strong women in this era. Most women are still habitually dependent on men. Even if women soldiers can achieve independence and self-improvement, there are few people. That is a problem of consciousness in this era. It seems that they can''t survive independently without marriage in this era, but the future is different.


    Tao Rong has seen through life, and has experienced too many, too many bloody lessons. She tells her that everything can survive independently in this world by herself, and will not be trapped by others. Therefore, her subconscious is against normal people. The simpler things are, the easier she is to find help. The more difficult things are, the more she likes to rely on herself.


    Nie Zhao has a headache for Tao Rong''s unusual way of thinking. "Even if it''s not me, you can turn to others for help. Things are important. Some things can''t be solved by you. It''s no use trying to be brave. Don''t forget that you''re not an adult."


    Tao Rong wants to reply, but what Nie Zhao says is too tough. Tao Rong, who is not in good health, really has no energy to argue.


    And Nie Zhao, who said this, suddenly said, "it''s strange, how did you know that Gan Xiaomei had an accident at that time?"


    Tao Rong''s heart suddenly trembles, and her energy and spirit are all stimulated. However, she knows that Nie Zhao just has doubts, not doubts. It can be seen from his eyes.


    Fortunately not, otherwise Tao Rong did not know whether he could succeed in sophistry.


    She can''t say that she knew in advance, otherwise with Nie Zhao knowing so much about her, she would have doubted her design.


    Tao Rong''s brain is not as quick as Nie Zhao''s, so Tao Rong just pauses, and Nie Zhao begins to think about the strange things.


    "I saw your brother when I came here..." Nie Zhao asks tentatively.


    Tao Rong immediately said: "when I was at the health station this morning, Tao Yu wanted to beat me. Gan Xiaomei saw me. Gan Xiaomei helped me offend Tao Yu. I know this younger brother too well, that is, bully. When I went back in the evening, I found that none of the two people who should have come back to the health station. My first reaction was Tao Yu Yu is not bullying Gan Xiaomei, naturally anxious to run to find someone


    Nie Zhao thought in silence. Tao Rong ran very fast at that time. That kind of mood Is it really that simple?


    Nie Zhao is hard to judge, but this reason is also true.


    Tao Rong felt that the more she said it, the more reasonable she was. "At first, I just thought it was a fight between children, but I found something wrong when I went there. How could I go back to find someone to help me in that situation? As soon as I leave, isn''t Gan Xiaomei finished? So don''t talk about me. If I know in advance that there will be such a thing, I will take the police directly! "


    Tao Rong directly round over, Nie Zhao is not good to continue to preach what.Ward this just a little quiet for a while, Tao Rong and so on, he Tielong has not come, Tao Rong can''t help but get up.


    Nie Zhao sees her move, hastens to come forward to want to support a person.


    Tao Rong waved her hand and said, "I can stand up by myself."


    Nie Zhao some do not believe, after all, the common symptom of mild concussion is dizziness. Although he did not come forward to support, but has been standing by to protect.


    Tao Rong also overestimated herself. As soon as she stepped out of bed, she began to feel dizzy. She couldn''t help leaning aside. Nie Zhao quickly held her, almost half holding her, and let people lean into her arms.


    "Be brave!" Nie Zhao said coldly. "It''s time to lie down and have a rest, so that the brain injury will heal quickly. What do you have to get up to do?"


    Tao Rong wants to leave Nie Zhao''s arms, but finds that Nie Zhao has been holding her arm, which makes her inseparable from this hard embrace. Before, she clearly rejected her approach Now it''s a draught!


    "Can you excuse me, big brother? I want to go to the bathroom! " Tao Rong raised his head and said.


    Nie Zhao didn''t think that Tao Rong wanted to A suspicious blush flashed on his cheek. "I''ll call a nurse to be safe with you."


    "Don''t bother other nurses at night. I can do it myself. I''ll walk with the wall." It''s not lack of arms and legs, Tao Rong insisted.


    Nie Zhao has no way to let go, but Tao Rong is still a little unsteady. Finally Nie Zhao insists on helping Tao Rong to the toilet. After she is almost used to walking, she can let her go in alone.

 Chapter 79

    But the toilet in the evening was too quiet, making a little noise. Tao Rong was embarrassed to death.


    So before going in, Tao Rong insists that Nie Zhao go back to the ward and forbid him to guard outside.


    Nie Zhao agrees, but when Tao Rong comes out, Nie Zhao doesn''t move at all. Tao Rong''s face turns green and ignores him directly.


    Nie Zhao is also an appearance that doesn''t matter at all, following Tao Rong to protect her at any time.


    It was not until he Tielong came back that he felt an awkward atmosphere in the room.


    After dinner, he Tielong rushes to clean up, but Nie Zhao directly asks him to go back to garrison. After all, if his team leader is not there, at least he Tielong needs to be there. When things happen, someone can take charge of the overall situation.


    Obviously, he Tielong understood Nie Zhao''s idea, "why don''t I work the night shift, boss? You go back and have a rest."


    Tao Rong speechless looked at them and said: "two military comrades, I really appreciate your care for me, but I''m really not old, weak and disabled, just a little concussion. I really don''t need to trouble you to stay. The night is very deep. Please go back. I''m really sorry to trouble you."


    He Tielong just wants to smile and say it doesn''t matter, but Nie Zhao doesn''t care about Tao Rong''s words, but directly says to he Tielong: "you go back..."


    Then he picked up the garbage and urged he Tielong to go out. He still had something to say.


    If Tao Rong refuses, Nie Zhao and he Tielong go out before they can say it.


    "When I get back, I''ll explain the situation to the team leader. I''ll take it as a leave." Nie Zhao explained.


    He Tielong has been looking at Nie Zhao with strange eyes.


    "As for the situation in that part of the town, I will probably spend some time here. If there is any situation, I will come to the hospital directly to inform me. As for what happened today, we will cooperate with the work of the police, and don''t interfere in other things. If there are police who want to inquire about the process, don''t stop them, just let them come directly."


    Nie Zhao solemnly finish, see he Tielong has been looking at himself with strange eyes, Nie Zhao slightly frown asked: "what are you looking at?"


    He Tielong blinked, his eyebrows suddenly raised. "Boss, you don''t like other girls."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, half a day just find own voice way: "you are crazy, she just how small!"


    "It''s not small! At this age, many people in remote mountainous areas are already married. " He Tielong shook his head and said, "no! That''s not the point, boss. I haven''t seen you care so much about anyone. Have you finally stepped out of the previous period and decided to start a new life journey? I absolutely support you. I really want to say that this little girl is really beautiful. She can be called you. The most important thing is that she is the only one who makes you so... "


    Before he Tielong finished his muttering, Nie Zhao put out his hand to cover his mouth.


    Nie Zhao hands the rubbish on his hand to he Tielong without expression, and then says in a cold voice: "keep quiet, turn back and walk together! Go back


    Are orders, he Tielong can only shut his mouth, obediently left.


    Nie Zhao looks at he Tielong to leave, speechless shake head way: "nonsense what, really is crazy."


    Nie Zhao then walked back to the ward. As soon as he got back to the room, he saw Tao Rong lying on the bed, as if reading a manual. When he walked in, he saw a brochure about the condition, treatment and symptoms of concussion.


    "No rest?" Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    Tao Rong didn''t look back, turning the page of the book and said: "I''m really not polite to you. It''s a bit unkind to say that it''s ugly, so you don''t go. Why? Do soldiers have a sense of responsibility? "


    Nie Zhao puffed a smile: "you also know you don''t know good or bad?"


    Tao Rong did not answer, quietly as if waiting for an answer.


    But Nie Zhao doesn''t know how to answer. If Tao Rong''s family doesn''t come, she will faint and vomit at any time. How can he rest assured that she will stay in the hospital alone? There are few people on duty in the town''s hospitals at night. With so many patients in the hospital, who can take care of her anytime and anywhere? He is clearly here. How can he leave her.


    Although I don''t know when to bear such a heavy responsibility, Nie Zhao can''t do it and doesn''t care about anything.


    Nie Zhao should take care of his comrades in arms. If he really wants to talk about girls In addition to the person who has become his sister-in-law, he once looked after her when she was sick, and no other girl let him take care of her like this.


    But their own extra care in Tao Rong seems to be so disgusted.


    He was so angry, but he couldn''t lose his temper.


    "Think of it as the sense of responsibility of soldiers."


    "Hum!" Tao Rong said with a sneer: "I just see my parents ignore me and sympathize with me, don''t they? You think I''m pathetic. Your compassion is a little overwhelming. "


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly.


    Tao Rong can only explain in this way, otherwise Nie Zhao will take care of her too much.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know what kind of mood he has towards Tao Rong. Anyway, he just can''t let go.When he first came here to perform the task, he was totally involved in the task and wanted to forget some painful things. However, the task did not make any progress, leaving him too much free time. He could not drink or do anything during the task, and was forced to think of something.


    But when he met this strange girl, his focus was constantly shifting.


    Now it seems that I haven''t thought of that person and those sad things for a long time.


    Others are right. Time will take away the pain of young love, and it will recover soon.


    But Nie Zhao felt that if he had not met the girl who made him headache, he would not have recovered so quickly.


    "You think too much, where are you pitiful? As long as you don''t feel pitiful, why do others feel pitiful? Even if those external things hurt you, as long as they don''t hurt your heart, you are not pitiful. Or do you want others to feel pitiful and sympathize with you? "


    At this time, Tao Rong finally turned to see Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao smiles at her. "Deliberately say some uncomfortable words, is this your disguised way of seeking comfort and pity?"


    Tao Rong is so angry that she throws away the book and smashes it at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao reaches for it and says with a smile, "it''s a hospital thing. Don''t destroy it."


    Tao Rong wants to drive Nie Zhao away. She doesn''t want to be taken care of by Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao doesn''t have a temper. She still laughs with her. Looking at such a pure smile, she seems to release a sense of comfort, which makes the thorns on Tao Rong''s heart soften.


    Nie Zhao playfully took the code to step forward, gently put it on Tao Rong''s head, voice incredibly gentle way: "want to rest? Or keep reading? "

 Chapter 80

    Tao Rong slanted his one eye, took down the code on the head to continue to see, Nie Zhao also faintly smile, then sat on one side.


    Only the small lamp at the head of Tao Rong''s bed was on in the whole room. Nie Zhao was half hidden in the dark.


    Tao Rong felt a little tired after watching it for a long time.


    In fact, she doesn''t like to sleep all the time. She just has no way to keep fit. She has to get enough sleep.


    But sleep for her most of the time is torture, because the nightmare haunted, never changed, Xiaoxiao dying appearance, constantly repeated in her nightmares, remind her of the sin of the last life.


    Tao Rong put down the rules, adjusted his body, changed an angle to see Nie Zhao with closed eyes.


    He looks very quiet and breathes smoothly. He must be asleep.


    Soldiers are trained to fall asleep even when sitting, but as long as there is a little movement in the room, he will react immediately.


    Tao Rong watched quietly for a while, thinking about the future. He didn''t know how Nie Zhao would feel when he learned that he had been designed by her. He must be more resentful than his previous life. Because his kindness and trust were trampled on.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s face carefully. Her last life is so amazing that she is gradually precipitated by gray feelings. Now Nie Zhao''s appearance is hard to bewitch her heart.


    It''s just that when you look at him so quietly, you will find peace in your heart. It''s hard to describe the feeling of peace. Maybe it comes from the strong cognition of him, maybe it comes from the dark green of his body.


    In short, it''s comfortable to watch.


    "What are you looking at?" Suddenly, a soft voice sounded in the quiet room.


    Tao Rong was startled and immediately recovered. He found that Nie Zhao had opened his eyes and was looking at her.


    At this time, Nie Zhao was a little strange. He looked a little lazy, like a person who had just awakened. He felt lazy in his bones. The ink in his eyes was deeper and covered with a layer of water light.


    Such an air was never revealed by Nie Zhao. He was so unguarded and casual. His expression changed, and even his whole body''s aura changed. He was so hot that he was so charming that he suffocated.


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed.


    Nie Zhao moved some stiff neck, pick eyebrow way: "are you staring at me?" At this point, Nie Zhao suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, his eyes were full of pleasant smile, and his pretty eyebrows jumped, "are you good-looking?"


    This kind of straightforward joke is like the words between friends, or even beyond friends.


    Maybe Nie Zhao teases her as a child, but Tao Rong can''t help but blush.


    Her strong control of their own breath, expression as easy as possible indifferent, "I just change an angle to stretch it."


    Nie Zhao but smile, "impossible, only by people stare at the time is too long, I will wake up."


    Tao Rong What kind of vigilance is this? It''s too powerful.


    Nie Zhao was really awakened by Tao Rong''s gaze, but he just said that just to make fun of him. He didn''t mean anything else. Watching the little girl eat shriveled, the mood inexplicably cool.


    However, Tao Rong is not allowed to be bullied by others. He was put together before. Now how can he show weakness again.


    "Yes, you are." Tao Rong says suddenly.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately came to spirit, think this answer a little novel, in fact, he can feel Tao Rong has been instinctive, don''t want to have a relationship with him.


    Just as Nie Zhao was looking at Tao Rong curiously, Tao Rong said softly, "look at you! Can''t you? "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, clearly start is oneself say export, how now suddenly hear Tao Rong say so, he inexplicably have a sense of shame, and also feel a little uncomfortable.


    As a matter of fact, he has long been numb to those who praise his appearance. He will not feel embarrassed or ashamed, but he will feel nothing.


    But now Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong''s bright eyes, flashing amber luster, flirting with the air flying, and the sentence, "you look so good, do not show people?"


    Nie Zhao How to have a feeling of being teased by a big girl.


    "Quick Go to bed. It''s very late. " Nie Zhao, who finally lost the battle, can only say so.


    Tao Rong also contentedly closed his eyes, this moment she did not worry about sleep.


    And that night, her dream changed.


    She dreamed of Xiaoxiao, pulling her happy running, from time to time called her mother back.


    That happy smile, that hearty laughter.


    There was no more darkness, no more lethargy, only spring like vitality.


    Finally, Tao Rong doesn''t have to wake up from the nightmare crying. This time, she wakes up with a smile.


    When Tao Rong woke up, it was already dawn. She blinked, and the radian of her mouth closed. She had a feeling of rebirth.


    She knew it wasn''t just because of Nie Zhao''s protection last night.The main reason is that she successfully saved Gan Xiaomei.


    At that time, she felt like something was down.


    Now she understood it was remorse.


    Gan to make up for his daughter did not save through regret.


    And she was finally able to sleep.


    Tao Rong sat up stiffly. She wanted to laugh, but she cried with a smile.


    It was tears of joy, her heart has been tightened, now a loose mouth, she can finally breathe.


    When Nie Zhao came back with the hot water basin, he saw Tao Rong, half kneeling on the bed in the morning light, facing the window with tears and laughter.


    At that moment, what Nie Zhao felt was holy and beautiful.


    Once again, Nie Zhao felt that he did not know the girl.


    Nie Zhao''s care makes Tao Rong feel embarrassed. Nie Zhao is ready for her to wash and have breakfast.


    These bear up really let Tao Rong feel very burden.


    After breakfast, watching Nie Zhao clean up, Tao Rong really wants to drive people away.


    Is considering the excuse, suddenly someone broke into the ward.


    It was Yan Xiangru who came in.


    Her head was still wrapped with white gauze, her hair was in a mess, her face was vegetable, her eyes were sunken, and her lips were peeling.


    She rushed in. As soon as she came in, she rushed to Tao Rong''s hospital bed and cried out, "Tao Rong, your brother didn''t do anything. If you dare to talk nonsense, my mother will kill you, do you know? Your brother didn''t do anything! Don''t harm your brother


    Tao Rong was caught by her, and the needle on the back of her hand was almost shaken off.


    "Mama? What are you talking about? What do you want me to do? " Tao Rong naturally understands Yan Xiangru''s meaning, but for Tao Yu, she hasn''t figured out what to do?

 Chapter 81

    Harm him or help him?


    It''s the trend that makes Tao Yu carry black history, which makes the Taoists have to find a powerful family to help Tao Yu in her later life. In this way, can she and Nie Zhao get married smoothly.


    But it''s also possible that the Tao family never thought about Nie Zhao. After all, the time is not right.


    But if you help Tao Yu, to tell the truth, Tao Rong himself is not reconciled.


    She has heard what Tao Yu has done to Gan Xiaomei. Such a beast is really animal in nature. It doesn''t need to grow up and learn to be bad. He is already like this.


    But if you really don''t help him, it will affect the later things too much, and Tao Rong will be hurt by him.


    Tao Rong really scolded the little beast in his heart.


    "Mama, tell me what''s going on and what''s going on?" Tao Rong also plays a worried look.


    "It''s not all your fault. If you didn''t save the dead girl..." After a long time, Yan Xiangru couldn''t get around. The irrationality of this statement has made her unable to go on.


    "Anyway, you want to keep your brother. If something happens to your brother, I want you to look good!"


    Tao Rong nodded weakly and said anxiously, "Mom, what do you want me to do? If you just say that, I don''t know what to do. I''ll listen to you. "


    Tao Rong''s clever let Yan Xiangru a little relieved, but has been ignored, silent standing in the corner of Nie Zhao is slightly frowning at Tao Rong.


    "When someone comes to ask you later, you say your brother didn''t bully her, otherwise why do you save her! In fact, it was you and your brother who saved people together. It was she who was scared out of her wits, so she made a mistake! "


    In order to protect her son, Yan Xiangru would rather turn others into lunatics.


    At this time, Tao Rongcai knew that Aunt Wu had directly sued the drunkard and Tao Yu, but the police couldn''t control Tao Yu to that extent.


    Strictly speaking, it is bullying a little girl. Although the plot is serious, considering that it does not cause actual harm and is still a minor, Tao Yu does not constitute a crime in this age when the relevant laws on the protection of women are not perfect.


    But he did have extreme behavior. The infiltration of police investigation will have an impact on the school.


    According to the current situation, Tao Yu will be recorded a big demerit, leaving unbearable records, but the prerequisite is that Aunt Wu really brought someone to the headmaster.


    It doesn''t matter if you really just treat it as an ordinary child, but if you are suspected of sexual harassment, the plot will be different.


    Uncle Yan has a good understanding of this aspect. For the sake of Tao Yu''s study and future work, he can''t remember the past in any case. Let the people of the Tao family beg aunt Wu desperately.


    Yan Xiangru relies on the fact that her daughter is a life-saving benefactor. She wants to come and testify with Tao Rong to prove Tao Yu''s innocence. In this way, she thinks aunt Wu''s family will compromise.


    "But ma''am, even if I say so, the police uncle is not a fool. How can they believe it? And if I lie, even if I do false evidence, I will be arrested." Tao Rong said wrongly.


    Yan Xiangru immediately said angrily, "your brother is important or you are important. Do you know if you talk nonsense, your brother''s future will be destroyed by you. What will you pay for it then?"


    In this case, Yan Xiangru can also speak frankly. Nie Zhao is shocked to see everything.


    "I I can say that, but I don''t mean it by myself. " Tao Rong finally looks at Nie Zhao tactfully at this time.


    "What doesn''t count, you can''t make excuses! If you don''t follow what I say, I will... " Yan Xiangru and her aunt Meng Fengying are virtuous. When they are anxious, they habitually beat others, but they don''t know how painful it is.


    So Yan Xiangru said that she was going to shoot Tao Rong''s arm, but before her arm fell down, it was blocked by a hard arm like steel.


    It was so painful that my hands trembled.


    Yan Xiangru looks at the people who are blocking her in consternation. She is so worried that she finds Tao Rong as soon as she rushes in. She doesn''t see another person in the corner behind her.


    And still A soldier.


    Remembering what he said just now was heard by a soldier, Yan Xiangru''s legs trembled.


    "Tao Rong''s mother?"


    Yan Xiangru shook and nodded.


    "What you just said is useless, because the main witness will be me. Your daughter has been judged to have a concussion before and will have memory disorder. If our testimony is different, the police will give priority to the testimony of an outsider like me. In fact, your daughter, as an immediate relative, is not qualified to testify to her brother."


    Yan Xiangru steps back in surprise and looks at the serious Nie Zhao. She has seen this person several times, but never like this Terrible. I feel like I''m going to be killed at any time.


    "And even if you testify, how can you say what you don''t see with your own eyes? Strictly speaking, we haven''t seen your son''s behavior. According to the time when Tao Rong arrived at the scene of the crime and the time when Uncle Qi and I met your son, Tao Rong didn''t see her brother and Gan Xiaomei at all. That is to say, we are not qualified to prove what he did to Gan Xiaomei. "Nie Zhao analysis here, even to Yan Xiangru analysis out of a little hope, but the next second hope was broken.


    "Therefore, the police will only listen to the testimony of two people, the victim and the prisoner, who have communicated with him. And their words should have been finished in the police station. It''s useless for you to come back to Tao Rong. "


    Nie Zhao''s calm analysis completely breaks Yan Xiangru''s self righteous and stupid hope.


    She just heard that the police were coming for testimony, but she didn''t know what it was.


    It turned out that there was no hope at all. She wanted to compete with aunt Wu to prevent them from succeeding. But now she found that there was no way out except to ask aunt Wu.


    Yan Xiangru suddenly sat down on the ground and cried, "you are trying to kill my son together! You are going to kill him


    As a mountain dweller, she can''t imagine what it means for a minor to leave traces in the police station or files in the school. She only knows that this is a big scandal that will affect her son''s life, so she must cover it up.


    Yan Xiangru blames Tao Rong in her heart and thinks that she shouldn''t meddle in her own business. If she doesn''t care, maybe Gan Xiaomei will be killed. Even if she can''t, it will be hard for them to let the drunk man succeed. Who can identify Tao Yu who can''t hurt him?


    Although this idea is vicious, it does flash through Yan Xiangru''s heart several times.


    But she didn''t know.


    Yan Xiangru is crying. Nie Zhao frowns and looks at Tao Rong, only to find that Tao Rong is looking at her with great interest.

 Chapter 82

    Their attitude towards each other reveals the serious problems of the family. No one is sincere to anyone. It''s no wonder that Tao Rong said before that she didn''t deserve her concern. All her performances in front of her family were just acting.


    This mother is very cruel to Tao Rong, but Tao Rong seems to be in charge of everything and can secretly laugh at her on her back.


    Nie Zhao glances at Tao Rong. It seems that she has many faces that he has never seen.


    Soon, the police really came to find Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    But the police also brought surprising news.


    Aunt Wu decided not to sue Tao Yu.


    Tao Rong is very sorry to hear that. I don''t know if aunt Wu gave up because of her.


    When Yan Xiangru was worried about how Tao Rong and Nie Zhao would answer the police''s questions, the police brought her great news. She immediately surprised rushed up, holding a policeman''s hand, constantly saying grateful words, make the police embarrassed.


    The police quickly pulled out their hands, finished collecting the testimony and left.


    Because his son is OK, Yan Xiangru takes charge of Tao Rong. "Since your brother is OK, don''t stay in the hospital. It doesn''t cost money. Don''t think you can spend money casually when you work. It''s not as serious as me. Hurry up and go home with me."


    Because Nie Zhao has gone out with the police for the time being, Yan Xiangru is a little reckless.


    Speaking of this, he urged Tao Rong to get up and asked: "who gave you the money, the soldier? What happened to that soldier? It seems that he appeared last time and saved you. Do you know him? Does he have any idea about you? Or what do you think of him? "


    After all, Yan Xiangru didn''t know about Nie Zhao''s family. Seeing that Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were so close, she was a little worried that Tao Rong would bring a green hat to Tao Yu''s future.


    Tao Rong was a little depressed because of Tao Yu''s acquittal, so she didn''t want to take care of Yan Xiang, who was so congested that she said, "Mom, I just woke up, but I haven''t reflected what happened. You just appeared in front of me one by one. I really don''t know anything."


    Tao Rong clever tone let Yan Xiangru in addition to scold her useless, also can''t continue to ask.


    But she was always worried. After all, the soldier was really good-looking. The little girls in the village would like it when they saw him. Before, Tao Rong had some ideas about Wen Yifeng. Wen Yifeng went to university outside. Yan Xiangru thought it was impossible to have a result, so she didn''t take care of him. But now the soldier is in the village. If something happens, it will be over?


    So Yan Xiangru had to tell Tao Rong, "you girl, stay away from him in the future. Don''t think about what you have all day. People don''t like you little girl in the mountain. Don''t think you are a great soldier. Your sister-in-law is not easy to be. Do you remember the widow in the next village? It''s a military sister-in-law. If you little girls don''t know anything, you are easily attracted by some impractical things. "


    Tao Rong looks at Yan Xiangru with a speechless face, but seeing them closer, how can she be sure that she has an idea for Nie Zhao? She is not wronged to death by saying this!


    Obviously, Yan Xiangru wants to kill all possible sprouts, no matter whether it is true or not, as long as it is possible.


    Tao Rong is really speechless, but when Tao Rong looked up, more speechless things happened.


    Nie Zhao''s face is full of words. Standing at the door, he Tielong is smiling.


    Yan Xiangru is still talking. In fact, it''s not bad for her to let Yan Xiangru say more and offend Nie Zhao. But the topic Yan Xiangru is talking about now is too humiliating for her. It''s better to stop it.


    Tao Rong quickly called out, "mama, someone is here!"


    Yan Xiangru turns her head impatiently. She is embarrassed. She just thinks Nie Zhao has gone. After all, he is a stranger. When his mother arrives, he should go. Why are you back.


    What I said just now is really a bit of slander for the military sister-in-law, which Will it cure her.


    Yan Xiang is as powerful as his mouth, but he counsels very quickly.


    "The army Why are the military comrades here again? We are leaving the hospital. Don''t bother you. " Yan Xiang stammered.


    He Tielong a little impolite hum, immediately let Yan Xiangru shake.


    Nie Zhao is expressionless said: "the doctor said, Tao Rong to be hospitalized for three days to be discharged!"


    Yan Xiangru quickly waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t need to. I don''t need to be in hospital!" Then he pointed to the bandage on his head.


    Nie Zhao listened to such unpleasant words and frowned, "you''re different. She has a slight concussion. If she doesn''t stay in hospital for observation, it may be dangerous. You are her mother. Do you not care about her life or death? "


    Nie Zhao said, the tone is a little heavy.


    Tao Rong didn''t feel grateful when he heard such righteous words, but he felt funny.


    Yan Xiang has the final say, and this is our family. Our family has the final say, and what is your affair with?But the other party is a soldier, looking at the dark green and tall figure, she really dare not refute, can only look back at Tao Rong, with eyes warning: "Tao Rong, you''re OK, isn''t it you want to go home with grandma?"


    Tao Rong didn''t answer in time. Yan Xiangru''s eyes suddenly became fierce. The more she did, the more funny Tao Rong felt. It''s a pity that she has to dress up as a filial daughter now.


    Just want to cater to Yan Xiangru''s words, there he Tielong suddenly said: "well, I forgot to say, aunt, you don''t have to rush your daughter to go, because your son is also in hospital. It''s on the 302. It''s just delivered. Go and have a look. "


    Yan Xiangru was stunned when she heard this. She turned her head and looked at he Tielong in surprise, as if she had heard something.


    He Tielong a face sincerity of say: "really didn''t cheat you, you come to the door, can hear your son''s scream, it seems that he is really afraid of pain."


    Yan Xiangru was shocked and rushed to the door.


    Nie Zhao and he Tielong get out of the way. Yan Xiangru steps out and hears a boy''s scream not far away. As a mother, you don''t have to identify it carefully. You can tell it''s Tao Yu.


    Why? Isn''t there no charge? Shouldn''t we go home? She remembers her son wasn''t hurt? How could


    Yan Xiangru, like a lost soul, rushes towards the sound source. The contrast of attitude towards Tao Rong and Tao Yu is amazing.


    "Oh my God, there''s such a mother." He Tielong is disgusted.


    "Oh..." Tao Rong laughs at himself, but he Tielong, who looks back, is embarrassed to offer a flattering smile. Obviously, he is afraid that his self talk will hurt the heart of other girls.


    Tao Rong didn''t have any extra reaction. He seemed to have accepted such a fact for a long time. Instead, he asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 83

    Nie Zhao didn''t let he Tielong say it directly. Instead, he went over and said to Tao Rong, "lie down first and we''ll tell you."


    Tao Rong, who has been dragged to the bed by Yan Xiang, has a silent look at Nie Zhao. However, Tao Rong knows Nie Zhao''s temper. If he is not obedient, he will not tell him.


    Don''t want to waste time, Tao Rong finally went back, anyway Yan Xiangru can''t manage her for the time being.


    Nie Zhao see her lie down well, behind the gauze also didn''t appear what abnormal shape, this just signal he Tielong can say.


    He Tielong said: "it was your father who broke one of your brother''s arms."


    "What?" Tao Rong is so surprised that she suddenly wants to get up and watch he Tielong talk.


    But was Nie Zhao gently drink, "lie down."


    Tao Rong received excited heart, although slander, or obedient lie good.


    He Tielong was a little surprised to see the interaction between the two people. How could he feel more than last night More He Tielong can''t think of adjectives.


    If you describe it as love.


    Last night, I felt like the boss was secretly in love with other people''s little girls. Now it seems to have become the mode of getting along with the big husband and the little wife.


    Or Too much brain tonic?


    "Can you say that? What''s going on? " Tao Rong can only reluctantly side head, want to see the direction of he Tielong.


    Nie Zhao gives a sign to he Tielong, who walks into Tao Rong''s field of vision to avoid her twisting her neck. He tells her what happened, which he accidentally saw when he went to see the situation in the morning.


    This is also about how Tao Yu escaped being accused.


    At that time, there was a lot of trouble about whether to lock up Tao Yu for the time being. Aunt Wu and the police wanted to let the school authorities deal with it directly.


    After all, under the threat of the police, after a night of mental torture, Tao Yu has admitted everything. The facts are clear, but Yan Xiangru has come to the hospital at that time.


    Tao Qian knows that if things go on like this, he not only has to pay Gan Xiaomei a certain amount of compensation, but also the school has to deal with Tao Yu''s corresponding behavior, which Tao Qian is unwilling to face.


    Therefore, under Tao''s obsession with money, aunt Wu has no way to deal with it, and what she wants is not money. She wants to vent her anger on her daughter, hoping that Tao Yu will go to prison, but Tao Yu is a minor, which is impossible.


    In the end, Auntie Wu just assumed: "let our mother and daughter forgive Tao Yu''s behavior, unless you interrupt his hand!"


    Tao Qian immediately seemed to see the hope and immediately yelled: "yes! But we came here secretly as if my son had an accident himself. All the people in your family can''t divulge a word about them or let the school know about them. "


    Aunt Wu doesn''t believe that he dares to do it. She knows that the police station can''t shut down Tao Yu. She''s ready to report to the school. Anyway, she''s ready to transfer to another school and move. She will definitely make the bully pay the price.


    So aunt Wu said directly, "with one hand, I will take him as atonement. I''ll take my daughter''s business as if he wasn''t involved. "


    As a result, aunt Wu didn''t expect that Tao Qian could really start, and there was a village branch secretary nearby watching, and she didn''t stop him.


    When Tao Yu was picked up and left the police station, Tao Qian grabbed Tao Yu''s arm and hit her with an iron bar. Then she called aunt Wu out to see. When Aunt Wu saw Tao Yu lying on the ground wailing, her arms were black and purple, and there were traces of iron bars on it, she was also stupid.


    Tao Rong was too surprised to speak when she heard this. Although she knew Tao Qian was cruel, she didn''t know he was so cruel.


    In order not to lose money, in order not to leave a stigma, even his own son, he can play hard. Maybe in his opinion, a broken hand, young people fixed up, apply medicine, keep a few months.


    This time, Tao Yu is guilty.


    Since childhood, he has never had such pain, and it will hurt for a long time.


    As soon as Tao Rong thought of it, he wanted to see it with his own eyes, so he got up and wanted to get out of bed.


    "Lie down, don''t you want to recover?"


    Tao Rong won''t be obedient, and now she is too excited to listen to others.


    This time, Tao Qian helped her do what she always wanted to do.


    "I''m ok. I''m not dizzy. I''m going to see my brother. As a sister, how can I not go after learning that my brother''s hand is broken?" Tao Rong said in a light tone.


    "You Do you want to gloat? " Nie Zhao directly came over and pressed Tao Rong''s arm, forcing her not to get up.


    Tao Rong looks up and stares at Nie Zhao, too lazy to explain.


    He Tielong was embarrassed and said: "boss, how can you talk to a little girl like this? Tao Rong is very kind-hearted. If you are worried, we can help her to have a look."


    Someone helps her talk. Tao Rong''s happy mouth rises and looks at Nie Zhao with pride. Nie Zhao is speechless. He Tielong knows something. This girl won''t worry about caring. The smile in her eyes is almost overflowing. She obviously wants to see her brother suffer.Such a girl is really


    Nie Zhao sighed: "your parents are here, your brother is so miserable, you suddenly run over, do you think they will vent their anger on you? After all, you became a hero, but your brother became a criminal. "


    When Tao Rong heard this, he was a little relieved. He looked at Nie Zhao in surprise. He didn''t seem to be happy to say that, but he didn''t have to do anything to stop her.


    He is really smart. He can see things thoroughly. He has only seen her family several times and can accurately guess what kind of behavior and reaction that family will have.


    Indeed, according to Tao Rong''s understanding that she has been with them for decades, I''m afraid that if she goes there now, she will be a vent. No matter how seriously she is injured now, they can''t help doing it to her.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are in love with their son. Maybe they have a brain pumping. It''s also possible for them to break her hand under Tao Yu''s stupid hum.


    I''d better not go to schadenfreude to join in the fun so as not to get into trouble.


    So think, Tao Rong obediently lying down, "I suddenly feel dizzy, I want to sleep for a while."


    He Tielong was even more surprised when he saw the interaction between the two people. He couldn''t see enough left and right. He wanted to stare out his eyes.


    And at this time Nie Zhao just good back to see he Tielong play treasure of appearance, frown dislike of looking at him.


    Seeing the eldest looking at himself, he Tielong immediately gesticulated for a while, one finger pointed to Tao Rong lying on the ground, the other finger pointed to the eldest, and then the two fingers were right. Under Nie Zhao''s puzzled expression, he Tielong directly compared the gesture of love.

 Chapter 84

    He Tielong''s exquisite expression successfully attracted Nie Zhao''s attention Nie Zhao beckons to he Tielong, and they go to the corridor.


    Tao Rong only heard the movement of closing the door, and then seemed to hear a short scream from someone, and then someone opened the door and came in.


    Tao Rong looked back and saw Nie Zhao turning his wrist as if he were loosening his muscles and bones.


    "Are you going to stay here any longer?" Tao Rong puzzled asked: "you soldiers are not all have a task in the body, so free?"


    Nie Zhao is stunned. It seems that he really doesn''t have to stay here. After all, Tao Rong''s family is here, and she seems to be in good shape. It''s still daytime. There are many people in the hospital. Why does he habitually feel that he should stay here?


    Is it time for him to go?


    But


    Her family is so unreliable, let her stay here alone


    "Ah long has already gone back. I''ll leave the matter in my hand to him. I''d better watch you for another day. I don''t think your family is in charge of you during this time." Nie Zhao thought for a while and said.


    Tao Rong suddenly funny looking at him, "we seem to have nothing to do with it, you are so kind-hearted, unfamiliar people can also take care of it?" Before, she only felt Nie Zhao''s indifference, but she didn''t know that he was so enthusiastic.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "the situation is different. I''m not a good person, but yesterday If we don''t quarrel and I go to the health station with you, we will find out about it together, or I can run faster without wasting time You are not going to be like this. Although your injury has nothing to do with me, it could have been avoided. "


    There was also the reason for their quarrel that day. After seeing with his own eyes how her family treated her, Nie Zhao felt that what he said that day was nonsense.


    He scolded her blindly, so he felt guilty and wanted to make up for it.


    When Tao Rong heard this, her eyes flashed and she went back again without looking at Nie Zhao.


    But Nie Zhao came over and gently put a small thing on the cabinet next to the hospital bed. He asked he Tielong to bring it. He thought it was right to give it now.


    Tao Rong heard the sound and looked up.


    On the white cupboard, there is a little cat carved in wood, which is about the size of one hand. Its expression is dignified and vivid.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s not so much a cat as a tiger. She has never seen such a powerful cat. Standing there with her head high, she looks very powerful.


    "This is for you. A gift." Nie Zhao said in a low voice.


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed with brilliance, and finally he looked at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao seems to be a little shy with a smile. "It''s usually carved for fun. Don''t you like cats? Now you don''t have your doll with you. Just make do with it. "


    Tao Rong instinctively wants to refuse, but she can''t say what she refuses, as if there is a ball of wet cotton in her throat. Finally, he reached out to the puppet cat and took a closer look.


    It''s really majestic.


    "It doesn''t look like a cat." Tao Rong muttered.


    Nie Zhao was embarrassed. It was carved according to white teeth. It was a little out of shape.


    "Thank you."


    The light voice rings out from below, Nie Zhao a Leng, some can''t believe own ear.


    Can she thank herself so sincerely? Also I''m not used to it.


    After a while, a nurse came to give Tao Rong an infusion. Because of the drugs, Tao Rong easily fell asleep.


    But she still had the puppet in her hand.


    When she fell asleep, Tao Rong seemed to hear the sound of crying.


    Tao Rong wakes up by the sound and opens her eyes slightly. Instinctively, she wants to look for the dark green.


    As a result, she didn''t see it in common places. Tao Rong turned her head and looked at the place where the voice was made. It turned out that it was aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei.


    Tao Rong is surprised to get up, but aunt Wu, who is comforting Gan Xiaomei, immediately finds that Tao Rong wakes up and quickly pushes Gan Xiaomei to let her have a look.


    Gan Xiaomei quickly wiped her tears and ran to Tao Rong, choking, "sister Rong, I''ll help you."


    Aunt Wu also came over. Before Tao Rong could speak, aunt Wu took Gan Xiaomei and bowed to Tao Rong 90 degrees.


    "Thank you, Tao Rong. Thank you very much!" Aunt Wu''s trembling voice was full of tears.


    Tao Rong sat by the bed and quickly said, "Auntie Wu, don''t be like this. Little sister, you also get up."


    Gan Xiaomei''s tears still fell down after she stood up straight. Her eyes had already been swollen and she cried again before she recovered. She couldn''t help rushing up and hugged Tao Rong. "Sister Rongrong, if I didn''t have you, I would be dying. Thank you for saving me, but you were in hospital. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Aunt Wu also wiped her tears and said: "Rong Rong, don''t blame us for coming to see you so late. We have just come out from the police station. Don''t worry. Next I will take care of you and make you recover. I don''t know how to thank you. If you have anything you want, you can tell me, i..." Aunt Wu has been saying, eager to express their gratitude.But Tao Rong was absent-minded.


    Take care of her?


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, "when you come here, there is no one else?"


    Aunt Wu replied, "ah, you mean the military comrade. We are very grateful to him, but he left first when he heard that we were going to take care of you. He said that he still had a task to do. Let''s tell you."


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed and nodded. Then she looked down at the puppet in her hand.


    Then Aunt Wu told her what happened later.


    In fact, with he Tielong said bad, aunt Wu face Tao Rong or a little embarrassed, after all, she forced Tao Yu to break a hand.


    Now after chatting with Gan Xiaomei, aunt Wu gradually calms down and doesn''t hate Tao Yu so much. Tao Yu is Tao Rong''s brother, and Tao Rong also saves Gan Xiaomei. Even if it''s kindness for crime, aunt Wu doesn''t think she should be so impulsive against Tao Yu.


    Facing aunt Wu''s uneasy look, Tao Rong naturally comforted, "my younger brother has been a little lawless since he was a child, so he dares to do such things to his younger sister. If he doesn''t suffer, he will do more dangerous things in the future, so I think what you do is very correct, and I won''t have the slightest dissatisfaction."


    Aunt Wu was relieved to hear Tao Rong say so, and then she talked about the drunk.


    It''s just mentioned that Gan Xiaomei shrinks in fright. Even if she doesn''t cause any physical damage, she has left a shadow in her heart, which also affects her later life, but these are all afterwords.

 Chapter 85

    Like Tao Rong''s memory of his last life, a drunk is a middle-aged man who will go crazy when he gets drunk. But once he gets rid of alcohol, he is a man of ordinary character.


    In the face of what he did, he blamed himself crazily, so aunt Wu could kill a man so easily in the last life, because he didn''t intend to fight back.


    So this time, he confessed all his crimes and has been locked up for trial. He may be sentenced to three years'' imprisonment for attempted rape and intentional wounding. His family also admitted that they did not intend to appeal. Even if it''s settled.


    "When you leave the hospital safely, my mother and daughter will move away, and I will transfer my little sister." Aunt Wu said bitterly.


    Although this matter did not spread because it was handled properly, it was a terrible memory for GaN Xiaomei, and Tao Yu was still there all the time. She didn''t want to face everything here, and she didn''t want to go to school again.


    So aunt Wu decided to leave here with Gan Xiaomei.


    Tao Rong naturally doesn''t interfere with aunt Wu''s decision. Instead, she envies them. As long as their mother and daughter are together, everything will be home. She thinks the future of her and Xiaoxiao will be the same.


    Looking at the mother and daughter, although there are still some lingering fear, but the appearance of nestling together for the rest of her life still makes Tao Rong feel that her sacrifice is worth everything.


    Three people were talking, but there was a bad wind.


    Yan Xiangru rushed in when he got the news. As soon as he came in, he called out: "you old lady, your heart is so dark, you poisonous woman, you deserve your daughter to be strong..."


    Yan Xiangru is so angry that she has heard what happened to her son, so she has a fight with aunt Wu.


    Aunt Wu is not a good quarreler at ordinary times, but Yan Xiangru can''t bear what she says. Looking at Gan Xiaomei, who is scared to tears when she suddenly hears something she shouldn''t listen to, aunt Wu will jump on her and beat her. Yan Xiangru pushes her away.


    "I warn you, Yan Xiangru, if it wasn''t for your daughter''s sake, I would have sued your son for a long time. Now your son is so thankful. Say my daughter, why don''t you say your son is a little rapist?"


    "You What are you talking about! My son didn''t do anything! You broke my son''s hand. I''ll break your daughter''s hand to make it up! " Said Yan Xiang such as crazy want to rush towards Gan Xiaomei.


    Gan Xiaomei is scared to retreat to the bedside, holding Tao Rong''s arm. She is shaking all over. The child''s psychological shadow has not yet completely retreated. How can she bear such a threat.


    Tao Rong looks at Gan Xiaomei like this. Although she is not the right age, she is still very maternal. She can''t control her temper. When she wants to control Yan Xiangru, aunt Wu has already taken the lead. She twists Yan Xiangru''s arm and drags people to the door.


    While dragging, he yelled to the corridor: "Tao Qian, if you don''t care about your girl, let her talk about everything and be a mad dog, don''t blame me for breaking the agreement! I''m going to shout it out now and let everyone know! Anyway, I don''t care about anything anymore! "


    Such a threat, sure enough, not far from the ward door was opened, Tao Qian ran to stop Yan Xiangru.


    Tao Rong can see it clearly. In fact, it is Tao Qian''s default to let Yan Xiangru come here. He wants to use Yan Xiangru to get angry. He thinks that he can deal with aunt Wu, but he is seen through before he succeeds.


    Aunt Wu is so threatening. How dare Tao Qian make trouble again.


    But Yan Xiang was a little confused for her son when she was like this. She yelled at Aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei to settle the accounts, and the curse became more and more ugly.


    Aunt Wu sneered, "you forced me." Said a pair of regardless of to leave the appearance, obviously is ready to report Tao Yu.


    Tao Qian was a little lucky, but he was completely flustered. When Yan Xiangru was still dancing, he slapped him loudly.


    "Did you hear me? How do you want to harm your son? Do you have to pay for his whole life? I said it doesn''t count. I said it''s over when it''s over. You go back to me! "


    Because of Tao Qian''s bitter trick, aunt Wu didn''t leave. She was relieved to see Yan Xiangru dragged away. She expected that they would not dare to make trouble again.


    But when Aunt Wu came back to the ward to face Tao Rong, she felt a little guilty. When things got so bad, her daughter was in a very awkward situation.


    In fact, Tao Rong is not embarrassed at all. After all, the couple just came here and didn''t see Tao Rong at all. This is the best for Tao Rong.


    After that, she would be regarded as a vent, but Tao Rong was used to it, and readily accepted it, as long as she could bear it for a while.


    Next, aunt Wu''s mother and daughter have been taking care of her illness. Gan Xiaomei simply lives with Tao Rong in the hospital. From time to time, aunt Wu goes home to prepare to move and transfer, and then gives them food.Aunt Wu is very generous to Tao Rong. She tries her best to nourish her body. The first meal is chicken soup, and the second one is pig liver soup. In addition to different dishes, she also brings a lot of walnuts to nourish her brain.


    Although Tao Rong insists that she doesn''t have to be so extravagant. She has to eat a lot of money after these meals, but aunt Wu insists that Tao Rong can only drag Gan Xiaomei to eat together.


    Gan Xiaomei has been guarding Tao Rong. When Tao Rong is inconvenient, she gives her a hand. When she is awake, she talks to her all the time, as if she has endless words.


    In fact, this is also a manifestation of Gan Xiaomei''s uneasiness.


    It seems that after this event, Gan Xiaomei regards her as her own sister, which is a powerful existence. She is very close to her and is dependent and grateful.


    Tao Rong also likes Gan Xiaomei''s company. She always has the feeling of preview how to get along with her daughter in advance.


    But since aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei came, Nie Zhao never appeared again.


    Tao Rong''s wound healed well. She needs to observe for a day before she can leave.


    Yan Xiangru, who had not appeared since she was scared away by Aunt Wu, thought of her existence and came to her ward.


    But this time, she was quiet.


    Aunt Wu took Gan Xiaomei to go through the formalities, so she was the only one in the ward at this time.


    Tao Rong saw Yan Xiang appear, he made a worried look and asked: "Mom, how is my brother?"

 Chapter 86

    "You have the face to ask!" Yan Xiangru''s tone was stiff. Her eyes turned around and came in, but she didn''t get angry. "The murderer who killed your brother took good care of you."


    How can Tao Rong answer? It''s not because she has no family to take care of her that she is replaced by someone else?


    Yan Xiangru came near and saw the pigeon soup that Aunt Wu had brought in the morning. The expression of jealousy on her face could not be hidden.


    "You will enjoy it. Your brother is still suffering! You just don''t have a conscience. It''s a waste of money. " Yan Xiang''s broken thoughts, such as choking, are about to come out.


    Tao Rong is still curious. What is Yan Xiangru doing here? Did you just come and scold her?


    Tao Rong was just surprised to see that Yan Xiangru naturally began to take in the incubator. Aunt Wu had opened it to let it cool. As a result, Yan Xiangru just screwed on the cover and wanted to take it away.


    Tao Rong is disgusted by such a kind of behavior of taking advantage.


    If you let aunt Wu know that she has worked so hard that Yan Xiangru is so shameless and greedy, she will take it directly to Tao Yu. It''s estimated that she would like to throw the soup into Tao Yu''s face.


    But Yan Xiangru doesn''t think so. In her opinion, such a good thing costs more money. How can she waste it for Tao Rong, an outsider? There''s no reason why Tao Rong can enjoy better treatment than her baby son.


    And aunt Wu hurt Tao Yu hand broken, shouldn''t make up for it?


    Besides, to give Tao Rong a drink is to give it to their Tao family. Tao Yu doesn''t own Tao Rong''s things. She doesn''t need to do any construction at all in her heart. She takes the soup away as if everything is a matter of course.


    Even if it''s said, I won''t say one more word to Tao Rong.


    "By the way, I asked. If you stay one more day, you have to pay one more day''s hospitalization and medical expenses. I think you are very well now. You should pack up quickly and go through the discharge procedures. Don''t waste money."


    It''s normal for Yan Xiangru to do this. After all, that''s what she thought on her first day.


    But Tao Rong is very strange, Mingming hospital should not ask her for money, and she didn''t ask for it. She''s in a hurry, and the hospital can''t charge on credit. It''s obvious that the money has been given.


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao gave it. Although he has already said that Nie Zhao should take the money from the two thousand yuan, Nie Zhao doesn''t have to do it, so no matter what, it has nothing to do with Yan Xiangru.


    Tao Rong''s first thought is that Yan Xiangru wants her to leave the hospital quickly to take care of Tao Yu and return to work in the factory to make money. For Yan Xiangru, asking for a day off is tantamount to losing money. Naturally, she is not happy.


    In fact, Tao Rong doesn''t feel any discomfort now. It''s reasonable that there won''t be any accidents. It''s OK to leave the hospital.


    But Tao Rong doesn''t want to take care of Tao Yu.


    Just thinking about what excuse to make, aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei come back. As soon as they come back, they hear Yan Xiangru urging Tao Rong to leave the hospital.


    Aunt Wu calmly came in and said, "the hospital said that she can''t leave the hospital. Compared with Rongrong, your son only needs to fix his arm to get out of the hospital. Instead of urging your son to leave the hospital, you let your daughter leave the hospital. Yan Xiangru, how do you treat your daughter like this? I really doubt if you are her mother!"


    Not only when Tao Rong was in hospital, she never came to see anyone, but also ignored her daughter''s health. As a mother, aunt Wu simply felt that Yan Xiangru''s actions were not worthy of being a mother.


    Aunt Wu just said that for a while.


    But all of a sudden, Yan Xiangru''s face suddenly looks ugly. Tao Rong hides his cold smile and waits to see Yan Xiangru''s sophistry.


    But Yan Xiangru didn''t feel that she was wrong at all. She strongly countered: "this is my daughter. What''s the matter with my daughter? Can I not know? I need you to be talkative. My son still hurts?! I don''t know if he will be left sequelae by any vicious woman. He is still a child. He can''t forgive for doing a little wrong. He has to worry with a child. Now he''s pretending to be a good man! What if the future is destroyed? Of course, it''s necessary to give the doctor a good look. "


    She kept defending her son, but her daughter seemed so unimportant that she turned around to scold her. Aunt Wu was so angry that her lungs hurt.


    "Well, let''s ask the doctor. The doctor says she can leave the hospital, so I won''t say a word more!"


    "Who wants you to mind your own business? Who are you? I don''t care about my son''s business with you. Do you still want to mind my daughter''s business? I said to let her out of the hospital is to leave the hospital. You can''t manage it! " Yan Xiang said angrily, and then he yelled at Tao Rong: "what are you doing, dead girl? If you don''t get up for me, you''ll be really expensive! "


    "You are..." Aunt Wu was so angry that she was going to vomit blood.


    But Tao Rong got up slowly and said, "aunt Wu, stop talking. I''ll be fine."


    Although she didn''t like it, she didn''t feel much aggrieved. If she always thought that this shrew was her mother, she might be sad. But she already knew that Yan Xiangru was just an accomplice of a kidnapper, so she wouldn''t feel aggrieved how this woman treated her.Because the quarrel between aunt Wu and Yan Xiangru is always brought to Tao Yu from time to time, Gan Xiaomei has shrunk behind aunt Wu. Tao Rong looks at her shivering, and really can''t bear to continue suffering, so it''s no big deal to end the quarrel.


    But as soon as Tao Rong''s voice fell, a cold voice came in, "don''t leave the hospital." It''s as cold as ice.


    Surprised by the sudden voice, they turned to the door and saw two strokes of dark green appear at the door.


    Nie Zhao? Why is he here again.


    In the face of the soldiers, Yan Xiangru was still a little scared, and his momentum became shorter. "This This is our housework, and my daughter is OK, she is willing to leave the hospital, right, dead girl


    Tao Rong did not answer, Nie Zhao said directly: "the time limit given by the doctor is the shortest. It can only be delayed, not in advance, unless the medical expenses can not be paid."


    Yan Xiangru''s face flashed with embarrassment.


    At this time, he Tielong said straightforwardly: "this aunt, if I tell you that even if you let Tao Rong leave the hospital in advance, the hospital will not refund the medical expenses, do you still insist on letting her leave the hospital?"


    Yan Xiangru''s face turned green when she heard this.


    Tao Rong looked at Yan Xiang, such as this, suddenly understand, in the heart of disgust.


    Auntie Wu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He Tielong doesn''t worry about Yan Xiangru''s face. Anyway, he has been disgusted by the so-called mother these days. He can''t imagine that there are still biological mothers in the world who treat their daughters like this. Is it really so terrible that they prefer boys over girls?

 Chapter 87

    He Tielong crackled, and even said the whole story with indignation.


    In fact, in addition to the medical expenses that Nie Zhao paid for Tao Rong at the beginning, the drunk''s family came to the hospital the next day to be responsible for Tao Rong''s treatment. They didn''t dare to see the little girl, so they had to start from these things in silence.


    They advance all the medical expenses that may be used in advance. If there is too much, they let Tao Rong buy some supplements and plan to apologize to her face-to-face when Tao Rong leaves the hospital.


    At the beginning, Yan Xiangru wondered where Tao Rong got the money from. She thought it was the soldiers and aunt Wu who gave the money alternately, so she went to the nurse station to inquire. As a result, the more she inquired, the worse it was. The people at the nurse station thought that she was not Tao Rong''s biological mother at all.


    After all, which mother has always been concerned about whether money can be refunded, when and how much money can be refunded.


    Looking at Yan Xiangru calculating money all the time, the nurse was surprised. Because the nurse was in charge of Tao Rong''s illness before, she knew Nie Zhao. When Nie Zhao and he Tielong came back, they said more.


    This kind of thing is really a little strange. I''ve never seen such a bad thing before.


    Nie Zhao was silent after hearing this, but he Tielong couldn''t hold his breath at all, so he said it all for a while.


    Let Yan Xiangru in front of everyone, a good face, she also know shame, in this case, she would like to find a hole to drill in.


    "I I didn''t mean that! " Yan Xiangru still wants to quibble.


    "Then why do you force Tao Rong to leave the hospital? Anyway, someone has borne the medical expenses for her, and you don''t need the money from the Tao family. Why are you in such a hurry! I don''t want to save some money and move it to your son! " Aunt Wu said, almost biting her teeth. "You said you didn''t mean that. OK, Tao Rong is discharged from the hospital now, and all the extra money will be returned to the person who gave the money!"


    Yan Xiangru immediately worried, "why! It''s for Tao Rong. It''s their compensation. Why should we pay it back? " She asked clearly before, if you leave the hospital today, you can save nearly 50 yuan! What a good time to buy a tonic for Yuyu!


    But Yan Xiangru roars over, all people look at her in the eyes let her shame of want to bite off own tongue.


    At this time the first reaction is Tao Rong, Tao Rong immediately red eyes, directly cry pear with rain.


    "Mama You Do you really want me to leave the hospital for the sake of money, regardless of the doctor''s objection, just to give my treatment fee to my brother? Do you really think so Mama How can you do this to me? I really Is it really your own child? "


    Tao Rong''s wronged crying cavity, tears like pearls rolling down one by one, the voice is hoarse, like a steel knife in the scratch.


    That pair of poor appearance, immediately let aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei love rushed up to embrace, comfort.


    He Tielong can''t see it any more. He hugs Yan Xiangru with both hands. He is so greedy that he can''t wait to rush up and hit him.


    Only Nie Zhao understood that Tao Rong''s fake cry was too real.


    Tao Rong has been cold-blooded to the people in that family for a long time. Nie Zhao is not sure whether Tao Rong will be sad for them, but it is absolutely impossible to be so obvious as it is now, so it is absolutely false.


    But looking at her acting, Nie Zhao would not tear it down, so he leaned aside and watched silently.


    And Yan Xiangru because of Tao Rong such a cry, immediately more shameless, her heart that called a hate ah, clearly Tao Rong is not his own daughter, his treatment of her bad, not for granted? It''s not related by blood. Why do you treat her well! It''s not easy to raise her so big!


    And now she still hurt herself so humiliating, dare to cry, want everyone to think she is a bad person?


    "You''re a dead girl, and you''re making endless trouble. Why don''t you understand at all! I don''t want you to waste money because I''m watching you recover well! Your brother needs more than you do. Why don''t you take care of your brother! Giving up to your brother is what you should do as a elder sister. Why are you crying now! I''ve raised you so much for nothing


    The more impatient Yan Xiangru is, the more she wants to curse others. But Tao Rong is the only one she can scold. Obviously, she is more unreasonable now. But she just feels that she has lost face and has to scold children to find face.


    But the fiercer she scolded, the more terrible the two soldiers looked at her.


    At last, Yan Xiangru trembled.


    Then Nie Zhao came to her step by step and announced coldly, "Tao Rong won''t be discharged today! After discharge, the extra money will be returned to the payer! "


    Yan Xiangru can''t scold any more, because Nie Zhao''s aura is too frightening. It''s really the aura of killing people in the battlefield. It''s not something ordinary people can bear. Just a glance at it, Yan Xiangru counsels. He wants to shrink into the turtle''s shell and never dares to make a mistake again.


    In addition to Tao Rong''s cry, no one else spoke in the whole room. Yan Xiangru''s back was cold, and her hands and feet were shaking uncontrollably.


    "Tao Tao Rong, it''s up to you. I don''t care... " Finish saying Yan Xiang if want to go in a hurry.But aunt Wu said, "thief, can you give me my soup back? You want it for your son? Aren''t you afraid I''ll poison you? "


    Yan Xiangru looked down and found that the soup box was still in her hands. Yan Xiangru immediately said, "Tao Rong didn''t give it to me." Anyway, she didn''t think Tao Rong would have the courage to expose anything, so she came.


    It''s a pity that Aunt Wu will never believe Yan Xiangru''s so-called "Tao Rong said" again.


    "I don''t want to. I''d rather pour it into the sewer than give it to your son. Put it down! Take it without my permission, you are a thief! No wonder there is such a son


    "You! Who is rare Yan Xiangru is very angry, but she can''t save face, so she throws the incubator to the ground. Unfortunately, he Tielong catches it with one hand.


    Yan Xiangru''s face is really colorful now. Finally, in Nie Zhao''s cold eyes, he can only run away with his tail between his legs.


    There was a sigh in the ward. There was such a mother. She really broke her glasses.


    Pigeon soup is saved, and there''s no need to leave the hospital. It''s a big win. Gan Xiaomei loves to wipe Tao Rong''s face. Aunt Wu can''t help but complain about Tao Rong''s bad luck. He Tielong is also angry, but he is excited to communicate with aunt Wu.


    Nie Zhao leaned aside and listened quietly. But that pair of dark quiet eyes never left Tao Rong''s face.

 Chapter 88

    After a while, aunt Wu suddenly said, "Rong Rong, actually I''ve been thinking about this before. I can''t repay your kindness to our family. My little sister and I like you very much. To be honest, your family treats you I can''t stand it, so I have an idea that if you don''t want to stay in this home, you Do you want to go with us? From now on, we''ll be a family and go out to live hard together. Although it won''t be a rich life, it''s definitely better than staying at that home now. How about going out to work? "


    When Aunt Wu said these words, she was also very worried. At the beginning, Gan Xiaomei actually mentioned that she wanted to take Tao Rong with her and let Tao Rong be their elder sister.


    Although aunt Wu likes Tao Rong very much, she knows it''s impossible. Isn''t it tantamount to encouraging others to run away from home?


    Although her family did not treat her well, it was her family. It is estimated that she would not give up her relatives so easily. Let her make such a decision, aunt Wu does not think the children in the mountains can do this, Tao Rong is really not big in her eyes.


    But today, when she saw so many excessive things, aunt Wu couldn''t help it.


    In fact, as a migrant worker, it is not impossible to leave this family.


    Aunt Wu is sure that even if she doesn''t follow her, even if Tao Rong goes out alone, she is not safe. With her hard-working character, she can definitely live a good life, which is much better than that she can''t control her own life when she is angry and wronged at home.


    To tell you the truth, aunt Wu, an adult, doesn''t feel that Tao Rong is regarded as a daughter by the Tao family, even worse than her acquaintances. Although she doesn''t understand why, Tao Rong is really pitiful.


    After aunt Wu said this, the room immediately quieted down.


    Everyone is looking at Tao Rong, and even Nie Zhao''s expression shows his deep thinking.


    Such an invitation is very attractive, at least for Tao Rong''s current situation.


    It seems that as long as she agrees to leave with them, she can start a completely different life. Now she has a sum of money in her hand. When she goes to a new place, she will have no problem in continuing her studies or working and doing business.


    The most important thing is that if you really leave, you don''t have to calculate Nie Zhao, and you don''t have to worry about the enmity here. She can break away from the cycle of her last life and stay away from those who will hurt her. What a peaceful life it will be, ordinary and simple, just what Tao Rong always wanted.


    But when all people think that in the face of such a family now will choose to stay away from the time.


    When everyone thought that even if Tao Rong didn''t agree immediately, he would be tempted to think about it.


    Tao Rong smiles and shakes her head. She looks at Aunt Wu firmly and says, "thank you for your invitation. Aunt Wu and little sister, I can''t go with you. I have very important things to do, so I can''t leave. If one day my work is finished and we still have contact, I may go to see you."


    The crowd was dumb for a moment.


    Gan Xiaomei was not reconciled and said, "sister Rongrong, don''t you really think about it? What else is important to do here? "


    He Tielong, an outsider, felt reluctant and said, "yes, Tao Rong, what are you doing here? If I were you, I would have run away. To be exploited by this family? Filial piety is not this stupid filial piety


    Nie Zhao kicked he Tielong and warned him to speak carefully. Then he stepped forward and said, "if you have any problems, tell me. I''ll see if I can help you." Obviously, Nie Zhao saw the envy from Tao Rong''s face. She wanted to go and start a new life.


    But what stopped her?


    "Yes, yes! We''ll help you! " He Tielong also thinks that Tao Rong has something to do. If he and his boss help, everything can be easily done.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao awkwardly. What she wants to do is not him. As long as she marries him, it''s time to let Xiao Xiao come to this world reasonably.


    In fact, when it''s more and more difficult for Tao Rong to exclude Nie Zhao from his life, and he has a tendency to be friends, Tao Rong has thought about using this relationship to keep in touch with Nie Zhao.


    She doesn''t have to be afraid of offending the Tao family. She can take revenge and leave here ahead of time to prepare for her and Xiaoxiao''s future life. When the time comes, she will find out Nie Zhao. No matter what means she uses, even if she is forced, she will get him.


    In fact, the effect is the same. Tao Rong thinks that as long as they have a relationship at that time, she will be pregnant with Xiaoxiao.


    But how could she not think about such an important decision.


    But after careful deliberation, I found that it couldn''t.


    If she has not married, if there is no village certificate, no divorce procedures, then Xiaoxiao''s birth and future life will be very troublesome.


    She doesn''t care about becoming an unmarried mother, but she can''t let Xiaoxiao be hindered in her life.So she has to have an identity.


    A married, pregnant and divorced single mother with her daughter living alone.


    This is the best way to protect your daughter.


    She can also stay with Nie Zhao after she gets married and has children to be a husband and wife with no feelings and raise Xiao Xiao well.


    But thinking of the people in the big house, the people who always want to be Mrs. Nie, and the fact that she was killed by a killer in the end, Tao Rong knows that it means danger to stay with Nie Zhao. She and Xiao Xiao are both in danger, so she won''t dream of occupying a place in vain.


    No matter how good it may be, no matter how much you want it, Tao Rong will give up as long as it is harmful to Xiao Xiao''s existence.


    So in the face of Nie Zhao and other people''s doubts, Tao Rong can only smile and say: "only I can do things, so I can''t go."


    Nie Zhao always thinks that Tao Rong is going to leave at the end of the year. After all, it was mentioned when he asked him to save the money, but he didn''t expect that she would not leave at any chance. Although Nie Zhao is not a curious person, Tao Rong''s strange behavior can always hit his heart and make him curious.


    In the end, everyone didn''t persuade Tao Rong. Gan Xiaomei only agreed with Tao Rong to keep in touch.


    In the ward, he Tielong and Nie Zhao are going to leave after a while. They just come by to see Tao Rong.


    However, Nie Zhaolin suddenly said a word to Tao Rong before he left, which made Tao Rong unable to recover for a long time.


    "By the way, after you leave the hospital tomorrow, uncle Qi told you to go to his side Good wine, by the way. "

 Chapter 89

    After Nie Zhao left, Tao Rong couldn''t come back for a long time. Gan Xiaomei was also chirping and asked Tao Rong what to do with Uncle Qi?


    Tao Rong also wants to ask!


    Let her take good wine to his side. Tao Rong''s reaction is that uncle Qi wants to accept apprentices.


    After all, this is what Tao Rong wants most, so the first reaction is this.


    But Uncle Qi was so indifferent to her before, how could he suddenly


    However, no matter what, this is an opportunity for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong, who didn''t want to leave the hospital, would like to leave the hospital immediately to find uncle Qi. However, if Nie Zhao knows that he is discharged now, maybe all good things will turn into bad things.


    So in the end, Tao Rong waited patiently until the doctor announced that she could be discharged.


    When she was able to leave the hospital, there was no one in the Tao family. It seems that since Yan Xiangru left last time, their family didn''t care about her.


    When she left the hospital, she was accompanied by Aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei, but the family who helped Tao Rong pay for the medicine came.


    They also don''t dare to face Tao Rong. As soon as they see it, they keep apologizing. They not only don''t need the extra medical expenses, but also send Tao Rong a lot of supplements and a red envelope.


    Tao Rong accepted it with peace of mind.


    After all, in her opinion, she saved the drunk''s life this time. Without her appearance, the drunk would have been killed by Aunt Wu for her crimes. There''s nothing wrong with going to jail. It''s time to stop drinking.


    Therefore, Tao Rong only accepted the things sent by the other party''s home as a gift of thanks, and said that he would not pursue the legal responsibility of drunkard any more.


    Now that family can leave at ease.


    Tao Rong takes the money, but gives all the supplements to Aunt Wu. She asks her and Gan Xiaomei to go first. She plans to see Tao Yu, and then go to find uncle Qi.


    Aunt Wu tried to persuade her not to go, but it didn''t seem appropriate. Tonic also don''t want to accept, but Tao Rong said don''t want to cheap, Tao Yu, aunt Wu this just accepted.


    Under the comfort of Tao Rong, aunt Wu and Gan Xiaomei finally left.


    Tao Rong turns around and goes to Tao Yu''s ward.


    After all, I have to live under the Tao family''s eyes for nearly two months. It''s not good to fall out now. The previous things are troublesome enough, so I have to give them a step down.


    When Tao Rong went, Yan Xiangru was the only one in the room looking after Tao Yu.


    See Tao Rong come over, Yan Xiangru almost didn''t throw the cup in his hand. "Oh, you know, come here. I thought I didn''t give birth to your daughter! Do you still know that we have relatives? It''s nothing to turn your elbow out of. "


    Tao Rong, with a pitiful look on her face, lets Yan Xiangru scold her, but she is completely deaf. She is already trying to make some wine to make uncle Qi happy.


    Yan Xiangru scolded for a long time, and then turned white. Looking at Tao Rong''s bullying, she felt much more comfortable. It was her daughter who should be like this.


    After drinking a mouthful of water, Tao Rong comes up with the idea of asking for money. She quickly gives Yan Xiangru the bits and pieces she has prepared.


    If Yan Xiang can find out, it''s hard for him to say that he insisted on giving it back to others. After all, it will lead to more trouble for him. So he gave a few pieces of money to Yan Xiangru, but the real red envelope was hidden secretly.


    But Yan Xiangru is not a fool. Maybe she is greedy to want more, so she expects Tao Rong to hide her. So she pulls Tao Rong to her and searches her all over. She asks her to take off her shoes and socks, but she doesn''t let go of a dead corner.


    If it''s not because Tao Yu is awake and watching. It is estimated that Yan Xiangru would like to check her clothes.


    Being treated in this way, Tao Rong is bound to show great grievance, tears fall down. "Ma, why are you doing this? Do you think I will hide money? Why don''t you believe me so much! "


    Yan Xiangru said: "it''s not because of this period of time that you make me angry. Who knows if you are abetted by the mother and daughter! There is someone to support you. What else do you dare not do? "


    "I I didn''t... " Tao Rong rubbed her eyes wrongly.


    Yan Xiangru then said with a little conscience: "forget it, forget it, I know. You don''t have to deal with their mother and daughter in the future, do you know? To make your brother like this. "


    Tao Rong nodded cleverly, wiped her tears, and then looked at Tao Yu. At this time, Tao Yu''s hand had been plaster treated and hung on his neck. The good hand was holding melon seeds and was eating melon seeds while watching the opera.


    "Ah Yu, how are you? Do you still feel pain?" Tao Rong asked with concern.


    Tao Yucai didn''t want to do what she did. Relying on his mother''s presence, he was still injured, so he boasted: "what about me, don''t you know? Do you want to break your hand and try to let you feel the pain? "


    Tao Rong knew that Tao Yu would say so. Fortunately, she came a few days late, otherwise"I can''t break my hand. I have to work to earn money and buy you more pig bones to make soup." Tao Rong declared the importance of her health.


    Speaking of this, Yan Xiangru thought of it and quickly said: "your father has gone out to work, and now there is no money at home. If you don''t hurry to work, please take a day off. It''s half a day. It''s really..."


    Tao Rong took advantage of the situation and said, "I see. I''ll go right away. "


    But before he came out of the door, Yan Xiangru suddenly said, "Oh, wait a minute. Take care of your brother. I''ll go and heat up a meal."


    With that, Yan Xiangru rushed out with a lunch box.


    It''s just that she can move even after breaking her hand. It''s no wonder that Yan Xiangru has turned Tao Yu''s baby into such a waste. She has to leave someone to take care of Tao Yu when she goes out for a hot meal. It can be seen that she attaches great importance to her baby son.


    Tao Rong didn''t say much, but found a place to sit down and wait.


    But after a while, Tao Yu became a demon. "Well, I want to pee. Please get me the urinal and help me with it."


    Tao Rong slowly looked up and didn''t understand.


    Tao Yu motioned under the bed with his eyes and said, "I don''t understand! I want you to bring up the urinal for me. It''s inconvenient for me. You can help me untie my belt. "


    Tao Rong looks at Tao Yu to move not to move, the corner of the mouth pour is to hook up a cool radian.


    Tao Yu laughs unkindly, "how sorry? I''m not embarrassed to let you see. What are you ashamed of? You can rest assured that sooner or later we will... "


    "How dare you show up in front of me?" This is Minghuang''s teasing. Tao Rong thinks that Tao Yu''s attitude towards her has changed a long time ago. Now he feels that he can go to heaven and control her.


    Tao Yu frowned and scolded: "if I ask you to do it, you have to do it. Come here quickly. Believe it or not, I''ll let you use your hand... "


    Tao Rong suddenly couldn''t help laughing. After a good laugh, he stood up and went to Tao Yu''s bed. He picked up the scissors that he used to handle his arm. "I think you''re really good. You forget the pain!"


    With that, the cold light waved down.

 Chapter 90

    Tao Yu suddenly pupil a shrink, legs simply too late to lift up, can only instinctively bifurcate, and scissors in Tao Rong''s hand force of tie in the bed.


    The body of the scissors was almost close to the thigh root of Tao Yu. He felt a chill under him. He was so surprised that he lowered his head to see it, for fear that his baby would be stabbed.


    When he found a hole, Tao Yu breathed out for the rest of his life.


    As soon as the anger dispersed, he became scared later. His back suddenly cooled and his cold sweat began to come out. He looked at Tao Rong pale and said, "you You are out of your mind


    The two diverging legs could not help shivering.


    "I''ve heard this sentence many times. Now that I''m sure I''m crazy, why bother me? Are you itchy and cheap? " Tao Rong has straightened up and put his hands around him. His eyes, pale as glass, look at Tao Yu shivering like a cat looking at a mouse.


    "You You wait, wait for your mother to look back at your masterpiece and see if she doesn''t break your hand! " Tao Yu can''t hold on for a moment. He''s crying for collapse. As if holding a pair of scissors to Xiangrong, she would not wait to see.


    Tao Rong sneered at Tao Yu and said, "there is one thing missing in the crotch. It''s really different. How big a person is, you can find her for everything. You can cry later and let her decide for you. Anyway, you can''t help it except this."


    Tao Yu''s face turns from white to green in an instant. He is afraid that it doesn''t exist any more. He is only angry. Tao Rong once again successfully angers Tao Yu.


    The stimulated Tao Yu is well controlled.


    Immediately, Tao Yu pulled out the scissors with his unimpeded arm and threw them at Tao Rong. Because the angle couldn''t turn over, there was no aggressiveness. He just threw them to the ground.


    "Shut up, you bitch!" Tao Yu can''t stand people mentioning his defects. When he mentions them, they are going to explode. When Tao Rong was at home, he didn''t dare to say anything about them. But now he has attacked him with his defects three or four times, and he''s going to be mad.


    Tao Rong didn''t pay attention to Tao Yu''s curse, just sat down slowly and said: "you save your strength, give it to grandma, you are so good at making small reports, I''ll wait for grandma to scold me."


    "You You wait for me. When I''m done, I''ll deal with you myself. Then I''ll let you taste my strength and let you know the end of offending me. "


    Tao Yu is so angry that he can''t care about anything else. He can''t be looked down upon by Tao Rong. Otherwise, in Tao Rong''s eyes, he won''t be a man any more.


    Tao Rong takes out her ears. She feels familiar with such words, but Tao Yu has never done it. Is he stupid? How can he say such words so justly?


    However, seeing Tao Yu say so, Tao Rong is relieved that he was really stimulated by Tao Yu when he just made his move. He really ate bear heart and leopard gall to disgust her.


    Tao Rong is a little impulsive. Fortunately, this fool has weakness to control, otherwise he will be in trouble.


    After a while, Yan Xiangru came back. Yan Xiangru''s hot meal was only for her and Tao Yu. She didn''t think about Tao Rong at all. She wanted to let Tao Rong leave when she came back. But when she just went to the hot meal, she thought of something else and said to Tao Rong, "wait for us to finish eating, then take the lunch box away, and bring us the meal for dinner."


    Finish saying unexpectedly really open lunch box in front of Tao Rong, prepare two spoons to share meal with own precious son.


    That means to let the hungry Tao Rong watch them eat and come back to deliver food to them after work in the evening.


    It seems that she is a very flexible slave.


    Tao Rong stands behind Yan Xiangru and smiles coldly. Seeing Tao Yu''s poor eyes, Tao Rong immediately shows a sarcastic look, as if she is reluctant to look at him more.


    Sometimes his eyes are more lethal than his words. Tao Yu immediately remembers how Tao Rong insulted him just now. He suddenly says angrily, "what are you looking at? Get out of my room. Don''t show up in my room!"


    Yan Xiangru was startled and said, "son, what are you doing?"


    "Get out of here. I can''t eat it if I look at her. Let her get out of here! I don''t want her to take my meal, either! " Tao Yu said angrily that he didn''t dare to eat the meal she brought! Who knows what she''ll do behind her back before she''s tamed.


    Yan Xiangru immediately did not understand: "what''s the matter?" See son SAPO, Yan Xiangru immediately turned to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong put on an innocent face, said he was baffled, did not know what was going on.


    Yan Xiangru thinks about it. Recently, her son''s temper is a little bit big. He is interrupted because of Gan Xiaomei''s affair. However, Tao Rong becomes Gan Xiaomei''s benefactor. Tao Yu''s imbalance is normal. She feels uncomfortable. She wants Tao Rong to suffer instead of Tao Yu.


    Yan Xiangru has no reason to scold Tao Rong for helping Tao Yu vent her anger for a long time, but it doesn''t work at all. Tao Yu makes a lot of trouble. In the end, Yan Xiangru can only let Tao Rong go back by himself, and she doesn''t need to take food with her.


    Tao Rongwei was aggrieved and left. As soon as he went out, he was happy. He didn''t expect that the waste was still useful.Immediately, Tao Rong quickly ran back to her ward. Because her room was empty, Tao Rong came to the cabinet, moved a little, and a small thing fell from the crevice.


    That''s the money Tao Rong hid. It''s 300 yuan in total. Fortunately, she knows Yan Xiangru well enough and doesn''t take it with her.


    collected the money, Tao Rong ran to buy wine quickly, and bought several bottles of Baijiu directly for Qi Lao Bo.


    Tao Rong didn''t buy one that was too expensive, because she had been to Uncle Qi''s side and had seen the wine on the table. To be on the safe side, she bought the same one.


    Carrying three bottles of good wine, Tao Rong quickly ran back to shankan village. In front of the courtyard far away from the village, Tao Rong took a breath and walked in.


    On the other hand, when Tao Rong left, Yan Xiangru said of Tao Yu, "what did you do just now? You can take care of your sister running errands! Don''t you still say that the food made by my mother is bad? Anyway, she has nothing to do but work. I''ll ask her to come at night. Don''t make any noise, my dear


    "Well! That bitch is not my sister Tao Yu said angrily.


    Yan Xiangru had been used to such words for a long time, and said: "well, no, no, don''t be angry with yourself. Before Gan Xiaomei''s affair had passed, don''t mention it. The dead girl beat and scolded, just like that. She can''t really interrupt her hand. After all, she has to work to make money for you to go to school!"


    Tao Yu looks at Yan Xiangru with dark eyes.


    Yan Xiangru was staring at him with a puzzled face and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I mean She''s not my own sister at all! It''s the daughter-in-law you''re going to give me! "

 Chapter 91

    Yan Xiangru is stunned for a long time, and her lunch box is almost knocked out. After reaction, she rushes over and covers Tao Yu''s mouth. She looks around like a thief, and then rushes to the door to close and lock the door.


    "You Where are you from? " Yan Xiangru said with some fright.


    "I heard what you said to my father. I already know. And I''m not young. You can''t keep such an important thing from me. If she is not my elder sister, but my future daughter-in-law, it is totally different! " Tao Yu said angrily.


    Yan Xiangru immediately hissed: "keep your voice down, my ancestor. Keep your voice down. It''s a secret!"


    "What''s the secret? Isn''t it something we all need to know sooner or later? How can I marry her if I don''t make it public! Others think there is something wrong with our family! From the beginning, you should think of her as a child''s daughter-in-law, not my sister! " Tao Yu felt that what he said was very reasonable. From the beginning, he couldn''t figure out why Tao Rong wanted to stay in their house as a daughter.


    Yan Xiangru suddenly looks embarrassed. At that time, they kidnapped people, and they are also flustered. What if a child daughter-in-law who was picked up suddenly appears at home and is suspected? How dare they? It can only be said that if a daughter is born outside, no one will doubt anything.


    In the face of his son''s questioning, Yan Xiang does not know how to say. Only reluctantly said: "no I didn''t ask you two to get married! That''s the last resort! How can you be so ignorant and eavesdrop on your parents


    Tao Yu suddenly wondered: "it''s not for me to be my daughter-in-law. Why do you keep her at home? Didn''t you find her? Aren''t you going to sell her? "


    " ah, my little ancestor, I really can''t talk about this outside in the future. People will hear that we are going to jail. " Yan Xiangru was worried immediately.


    Tao Yu didn''t know what to say: "Why are you in prison? You just want to, and did not do, but also raised her for so long, have nurtured her grace ah! Isn''t it


    Yan Xiangru immediately nodded with a guilty heart and said, "yes, she is a child that no one wants. We sympathized with her and took pity on her. If we hadn''t found her, she would have died long ago. We wanted to leave you a daughter-in-law in case..."


    Tao Yu''s face turned black. Even his mother said that, Tao Yu was not happy to hear that.


    Tao Yu was born with a defect. He was born with a congenital absence of some male characteristics. Doctors have told his family that this child may have life difficulties in the future and may have problems in inheriting his family.


    In such a situation, the Tao family could only admit that it was bad luck. Tao Qian wanted to lose Tao Yu and have a new one. But Yan Xiangru was unable to regenerate because he had a bad body. At that time, Tao Qian also lost all his money. It was impossible for him to marry again. He could only leave Tao Yu as his only son.


    Naturally, he had feelings and wanted to help Tao Yu with his treatment. At that time, foreign medical skills were constantly flowing into this brand new country. They also learned that this problem of their son was not incurable, and they might get better when they grow up, and it might not affect anything at all.


    Although they listened to the doctor, such a strange situation in the mountain village would be considered abnormal, so they kept the secret all the time.


    Tao Yu also knows that he is different from a normal boy, because when he was a child, his parents quarreled. When Tao Qian was drunk, he said something very hurtful, saying that he had a son who was born inferior to others. The starting point of other sons is 100 points, while his son is only 10 points. When he said it, he pointed at the bottom of Tao Yu. At that time, Tao Yu had already begun to learn to count. He knew that one hundred and ten were missing a zero.


    Tao Yu, who was still young, was greatly stimulated. From then on, no one was allowed to talk about that aspect any more, and he was bound to be furious.


    Later, compared with boys of the same age, many things came much later than others, and he had to recognize this reality. That''s why he has a more morbid hunger for women, because he''s mentally handicapped and wants to prove something.


    When he knows that Tao Rong is his daughter-in-law, Tao Yu is relaxed. He feels that he can control and tame Tao Rong. He can be a man in front of Tao Rong. He doesn''t have to face a new woman. Strange eyes are the best.


    But now Yan Xiangru says she doesn''t want them to get married?


    Yan Xiangru finds that Tao Yu''s face is ugly. She is distressed. Forget it. Now that her son knows all about it, she simply tells him what she and Tao are going to do.


    "Son, you heard that we want to train you to go to college and make a fortune. We don''t want you to marry Tao Rong. She''s just a last resort. Your father and I have already discussed that we should drag Tao Rong out of her marriage and let her make more money and do more jobs. We''ll provide you for school first. After you are 18, we''ll see if you can be cured If we can, we''ll find a way to cure you. If it''s true Let Tao Rong be your daughter-in-law. "


    Tao Yu''s eyes brightened and said: "can Can it be cured? Even if it can be cured, does our family have the money? "


    Yan Xiangru tried her best to comfort her son and said, "our family has made a lot of money in the past few years. At that time, there is not enough money. Your father also wants to find a good family for Tao Rong. She is still pretty. She must be willing to marry her at a high price. If she marries well, won''t our family have a strong backing in the future? I think it''s better than letting you marry her, don''t you? You want to marry a college student in the city. How can you marry a wild girl in a mountain village? How can a humble girl match my precious son? Isn''t it better to exchange her money for your good life? "Tao Yu was said to be a little bit moved, but felt a bit of fantasy, could not help but worry and asked: "really OK? Are you sure someone will be willing to marry her at a high price then? "


    Yan Xiangru comforted: "yes, yes."


    In fact, Yan Xiangru didn''t tell Tao Yu about the ultimate solution. Tao Qian had said that before. He knew something about it. If there was no suitable family, then Let Tao Rong to sell, sell enough so far, for the sake of this family, for the future of her brother, she believes that Tao Rong who she educated will be willing to.


    Even if they don''t want to, they have a way to make her submit.


    But if my son can''t be cured, that''s it. Still want to ensure that the children of the Tao family, when the time comes, still want to marry Tao Yu Tao Rong, but this is the way they feel most at a loss, feel just get back the cost, did not earn.


    Yan Xiangru also tells Tao Yu about the future, as if he firmly believes that Tao Yu will bring wealth to his family. Tao Yu also feels that he will be the son of heaven in the future.


    When Tao Yu was proud, he suddenly came up with an idea that he had been hungry for a long time. "Mama, she''s not my own sister anyway. Our family has nurtured her. I think No matter whether she marries someone else or me in the future, she will not be able to get rid of our family. In this case, why not... "


    Yan Xiangru doubts: "what is better..."


    Tao Yu was a little embarrassed, but there was an impulse in his heart, so he said excitedly: "let her practice for me. Anyway, we are so old that we can be husband and wife. In my case, maybe I will practice more, and I will be better one day."

 Chapter 92

    Yan Xiangru suddenly looks at her son in shock. She knows that her son doesn''t like her sister very much, but she never thought that Tao Yu would come up with such an idea. Suddenly, she feels sick.


    It''s not that I''m reluctant to give up Tao Rong. I just feel that I can''t adapt to this change of relationship for a while.


    "Ah Yu, you are still young!" If it''s normal to get married at the age of 16 ten years ago, after all, it''s 17 or 18 years old. But now there is a unified education, and puppy love is not allowed in schools. If there is a relationship between men and women before the age of 18, it''s a scandal in schools and cities.


    "I''m a little girl. Isn''t there a daughter-in-law in the village next door?"


    Because of the alternation of the old and new policies, in addition to the current 18-year-old adult marriage policy, there are other auxiliary policies to ease and promote the marriage law. For example, in a mountain village like theirs, the marriage certificate signed by the village head can also be regarded as a legal marriage certificate with the consent of the village head, the village branch secretary and both parties.


    Some people''s children miss the compulsory education policy enforcement time and do not continue to go to school, so they have to get married early, leave their children at home, and then go out to work to make money.


    So now Tao Yu''s generation is a bit embarrassed. Some people follow the rules and regulations and don''t fall in love and study hard. Marriage will be considered after the age of 18. However, some people who are two or three years old have been married around the age of 16, and now they have children.


    Yan Xiangru looks at her son awkwardly, and suddenly feels a little dazed. She worries if Tao Yu''s situation is the same as what the doctor told them. She thinks about Gan Xiaomei. At that time, she blindly doesn''t believe her son''s behavior. But now, seeing that her son is trying to taste the taste of women, she has to believe it .


    "Ah Yu, it''s not my mother who stopped you, but it''s the most important thing for you to study at ease now, and we are not sure that we want her to be your daughter-in-law. If you touch her, we have to let her know the truth. If you don''t marry her in the future, she can only be our adopted daughter. I''m afraid that she will have a different heart at that time. After all, only her own flesh and blood can help you In order to worry about brotherhood, I will treat you all my life! Don''t you think so. So, don''t think about it for the time being. You believe that you will be fine in the future. Don''t mention it in front of that cheap girl. Don''t let it slip, do you know? "


    Yan Xiang is not happy that his son is addicted to women so soon. Seeing his son in such a state, what should he do if he delays reading.


    But Tao Yu is eager to do something, but look at the mother''s attitude, it is really disagree, no way, it seems that can not use the mother pressure Tao Rong, can only rely on themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back, Tao Rong had no idea that she was discussing how disgusting the plan was in the ward she had just left. She treated her as if she were a pig, dog, cow and sheep at home. She didn''t treat her as a human being at all.


    If she heard that, she might not be able to resist the impulse to kill.


    And that kind of hostility is exactly the reason why Uncle Qi didn''t accept Tao Rong at the beginning. So Tao Rong came to Uncle Qi''s door for a moment, and he had to adjust his mind before he dared to step in.


    "Uncle Qi, I''m Tao Rong. I''m here."


    The door of Uncle Qi''s house is open. Tao Rong thinks that uncle Qi is at home, so he shouts and goes in.


    As a result, just step forward, a huge figure with the smell of blood and wolf howling towards Tao Rong.


    When Tao Rong reacted, he was already on the ground, and the wine bottles rolled to one side.


    Fortunately, the seller wrapped it in a cloth bag for her, otherwise it would be broken.


    "Ouo ~"


    the cry similar to wolf almost ran through the mountain forest, startling countless birds, and Tao Rong was stunned.


    She was lying on the ground with a huge paw on her shoulder. In front of her were sharp tusks with flesh and blood on them. It was obvious that white teeth were eating.


    And he suddenly appeared and violated his territory, so he launched an attack.


    "White tooth, it''s me You have seen me Tao Rong''s voice trembled with fright. She thought that Bai Ya had intelligence and would not attack people casually. And she had protected her before? Why did you suddenly turn away.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know that although Bai Ya is spiritual, he is not the dog of his relatives. For the last protection, he just listened to the little master. Now uncle Qi is not at home. He looks after the door. How can he let people break in easily.


    As long as Tao Rong doesn''t take the initiative to attack, Bai Ya won''t hurt people, but it''s necessary to be scared.


    But white tooth''s fright, but can want to lose Tao Rong half life to go.


    The smell of blood, as if at any time will be bitten off the neck of fear, let Tao Rong constantly want to escape, but she moved, white teeth threat voice is more terrible, Tao Rong is really scared legs are soft.


    If people want to harm you, they just harm you. The next time they retaliate, they will at least rarely kill you directly. However, in the face of white teeth, Tao Rong feels the threat of life, as if she might die at any time.The feeling of fear, even if she is reborn, even if she has lived two lives, will instinctively fear.


    Just when Tao Rong is ready to shout for help from Uncle Qi, Bai Ya suddenly loosens his feet, and the power to suppress Tao Rong disappears.


    Tao Rong fixed her eyes and saw that Bai Ya was staring at her side. She didn''t know what she was looking at. She even went to smell it.


    Tao Rong took advantage of it to withdraw the gap and quickly rolled to the side. She got up and looked at Bai Ya with vigilance and retreated towards the door.


    But as soon as she saw it, she froze.


    Because white tooth is looking at a small object on the ground curiously at this time, then rubbed with long nose son, sniffed again.


    And that little thing is just when she was pushed down, the cat puppet fell from her body.


    The puppet Nie Zhao gave her.


    Tao Rong immediately no longer back, but nervous looking at white teeth, heart and fear, but do not want to go.


    Bai Ya has already squatted in front of the puppet. He swings his head curiously and looks at it for a while. Then he opens his mouth to the puppet.


    Is this a bite?


    With the bite force of the white toothed wolf dog, the cat puppet is not the same as the little stick as a molars for him.


    "No!" Tao Rong some anxious shout a way.


    The result immediately angered white teeth, white teeth immediately jumped up, put on an offensive posture, mouth constantly issued a warning sound.


    Tao Rong also lowered her body and held out her hand, "white teeth, step back Back up Unknowingly, the trembling voice showed a majestic command.

 Chapter 93

    White tooth where will listen to her words, the warning sound is more serious, but also continue to move forward, seems to want to put the cat puppet into their own territory, and then drive away the enemy Tao Rong.


    Facing the cold triangle eyes, which were the eyes of real wild animals, Tao Rong''s feet were trembling, because she didn''t know whether the wolf dog, which was comparable to a real wolf, would jump directly at her next second.


    However, as she watched white tooth step on the puppet, Tao Rong''s pupil shrank and suddenly rushed up.


    "Back up!"


    With a roar, Bai Ya was confused. Tao Rong picked up the puppet and wanted to run.


    But in the blink of an eye, Bai Ya angrily howled at Tao Rong and showed his tusks and opened his mouth.


    At this critical moment, a thump came from the door, as if something had hit the wooden door.


    Bai Ya raised his head warily and suddenly gave out "Wu". His momentum was reduced to nothing. He fell down, shrugged his ears, pinched his tail, and looked at the door innocently.


    At this time, Tao Rong, who looks at the door, is finally relieved, because the master of white teeth, uncle Qi, is standing at the door with a sickle.


    The sound just now was that he hit the door with a sickle.


    Uncle Qi stood at the door looking at Bai Ya with a cold face. Although he had only one eye, he was so dignified that he could frighten people to death.


    Bai Ya was staring at him for a while, and the whine became more pitiful.


    Tao Rong also eased her strength and stood up quickly. As soon as she wanted to speak, uncle Qi''s cold eyes came over. "Little girl, although I asked you to come, but I didn''t ask you to make a plate of Chinese food for Bai Ya. You dare to rob the things under Bai Ya''s feet. Is it really too long for you?"


    Tao Rong also couldn''t see if Uncle Qi was angry. "I''m sorry, uncle Qi. I didn''t mean to confront Bai Ya, because I lost something and wanted to get it back. I didn''t want to die."


    With one eye, uncle Qi saw what Tao Rong held tightly in his hand. When he looked at it carefully, he was a little familiar Wasn''t that carved by a Zhao at his home during that time? How did you get to the little girl?


    Uncle Qi''s face changed slightly and asked, "what''s so important that you''re afraid of being robbed by white teeth? Isn''t it just a piece of wood? "


    Tao Rong''s voice was dumb, as if he didn''t know how to answer for a moment, "friend A gift... "


    Sure enough!


    Uncle Qi is really surprised. Will his cold and uninteresting apprentice do such a romantic thing?


    Well? wait? Why did a Zhao do such a romantic thing to Tao Rong.


    Is He really Unusual for that girl?


    Uncle Qi can''t move his head. He doesn''t know what they are thinking. He remembers that Nie Zhaogang came here to see him when he came with the army. When he taught Nie Zhao before, he knew that Nie Zhao had an object. A few years later, when he met again, he naturally asked if Nie Zhao was married.


    The result Nie Zhao face such as frosty reply him, that object is getting married with his elder brother.


    At that time, he felt that Nie Zhao must be sad, and even the strong would be hurt by love. However, after Nie Zhao put into the task, the frost on Nie Zhao''s face gradually melted. Maybe he gradually forgot the pain, or maybe he hid it in silence.


    It''s just that the last time Nie Zhao accidentally said something nice to Tao Rong, uncle Qiao felt that his apprentice was a little different from Tao Rong. When he saved Gan Xiaomei, he really felt Nie Zhao''s almost out of control killing intention.


    That''s a rare situation. Nie Zhao is a born king of war. He has the excellent calmness and calmness needed to complete the task. Even if the task is very tragic, he seldom loses control.


    But that day, in the eyes of those who had experienced all kinds of psychological training when they were soldiers, it was really a small matter, a very small matter, and none of them happened to their close relatives. Nie Zhao almost lost control.


    This really made uncle Qi wonder, but when he saw Nie Zhao later, he returned to normal. He normally carried out the task and talked with him about whether to teach Tao Rong two moves. He maintained a rational and objective attitude, which once made him think too much.


    But now I watched Nie Zhao spend several nights carefully focusing on the carving, and the carving was given to her Uncle Qi really can''t see through.


    Uncle Qi coughed and said, "child, no matter who gives you a gift, it''s just a small object. People who don''t know how to cherish their lives don''t deserve to live in this world, do you understand?"


    Tao Rong was stunned by her sudden severe preaching, and her face turned red with embarrassment. She also reflected that her brain had just been short circuited, and she risked her life to save such a small wood. It was crazy.


    But


    Tao Rong''s hand can''t help but tighten, and finally put the puppet back in his pocket.


    "I just had a fever in my head. I cherish my life more than anyone else, because I still have a lot of things to do. I have to live well. " Tao Rong said here, so she put the wine in front of Uncle Qi, raised her head, and her eyes twinkled like stars.She knelt down to Uncle Qi again, "I''m very weak. Sometimes I''m too weak to protect myself. People who want to revenge are really more terrible than death. I don''t want to die. I want to protect the people I want to protect. So please accept me as an apprentice and teach me that I want to be strong. I don''t want to be so weak any more."


    Remembering the experience of being beaten by a drunk, if she was a little stronger, she would not be so easily toppled by an ordinary man. Although it is now a civilized society ruled by law, this era is not the era of law. In this era, violence against violence still stands in the majority. In the face of people who can''t communicate with each other, she needs to have the ability to protect herself and live with her daughter alone We need to lay a foundation for the safety of our country.


    "You want to learn from me?" Uncle Qi asked suddenly.


    Tao Rong''s face is stiff. Is her guess wrong? She always thinks that it''s because Uncle Qi thinks that she will save people, so she reconsiders. Doesn''t she want to accept her as an apprentice when she comes to deliver wine?


    Tao Rong nodded in disappointment.


    "Actually I just wanted to teach you how to protect yourself Since you want to recognize master It''s not impossible. " Uncle Qi said while thinking.


    Tao Rong looks up at Uncle Qi in surprise, but she doesn''t expect the road to turn around. In fact, she wants to say that it''s OK to teach a few moves, just because the communication is wrong.


    But now that the old man misunderstood, she was too embarrassed to clarify.


    What Tao Rong didn''t know was that because of such a misunderstanding in her spoken language, her world would turn upside down if she changed from a few moves to an official successor. However, she didn''t know it until a long time later. And this new identity will add a strong lock to her relationship with Nie Zhao, so that she can''t escape.

 Chapter 94

    In fact, uncle Qi was already hesitant to teach the girl two moves. Later, when Tao Rong gave up his life to save Gan Xiaomei, uncle Qi doubted his judgment.


    At the beginning, Nie Zhao told him that the girl''s nature was good, but he still hesitated because he didn''t want to make mistakes again.


    But for the sake of a fellow villager, if they were sisters with good relationship, uncle Qi didn''t feel that he could sacrifice himself for those who were not close relatives.


    Tao Rong''s actions really shocked and shocked uncle Qi.


    I have to say that uncle Qi began to appreciate this girl.


    Teach a few moves is affirmative, but just now this wench suddenly a pair of firm want to worship the teacher''s appearance, the old man is a little hesitant.


    To Another apprentice?


    When he was an apprentice, the two moves of self-protection were totally different concepts.


    Uncle Qi thought for a moment. When he raised his one eye, his eyes had become sharp. He once again asked questions that Tao Rong could not answer.


    "I teach you Chinese martial arts will naturally make you stronger. Will you kill people with what I teach you?"


    Tao Rong''s face was a little stiff for a moment. She knew that she would not say it at this time, but did she dare to cheat this old man who seemed to be able to see through her uncle Qi?


    Before I did nothing, uncle Qi could see through her heart only from her eyes. At this time, it''s impossible to ask again just in form.


    Tao Rong thought for a while, and then began to reply: "now is a society ruled by law. I want to be a law-abiding citizen. How can I easily kill people? In the future, I will have children. I don''t think my children want their mother to be a murderer. But if one day I kill people, I will have to kill them in order to protect my most important people. If there is such a situation, I will do it, so I can''t lie to you that if I learn skills from you, I will never kill people. I can''t afford this promise. "


    Tao Rong''s answer is very cautious. She honestly explains every situation. In fact, she has just been reborn. She is full of anger and wants to kill everyone who betrays her and humiliates her.


    But she knows that if she really starts to kill people, it may not only lead to the end of her life, but also make her hands no longer clean. In her heart, Xiaoxiao''s baby is like an angel. How can she have the heart to dirty herself and become a murderous mother.


    So she doesn''t want to get revenge because others are dirty, but sometimes it''s the stupidest way to get revenge. She will find a way to make life worse than death.


    Her heart of hatred does not die out, but she will not let herself lose everything, she has already lost everything to Xiaoxiao.


    Tao Rong''s statement really surprised uncle Qi.


    A little girl, how can she say that when she is a mother, she is not willing to shame her children? This brain circuit is really strange.


    But strange as it is, when she said it, her eyes were sincere and her expression was sincere, so that uncle Qi could be sure that she was serious and didn''t lie. She had the heart to learn martial arts and could be taught. There was no need to worry that she would easily go astray.


    Although Qi''s heart is still a little difficult, he can''t give up all the possibilities because of one mistake. If one day the child really goes in the wrong direction, he will push it to Nie Zhao. Anyway, Nie Zhao instigated him to take charge of his younger martial sister.


    At this time, Nie Zhao, who is on the mission, sneezes and feels cool behind him. If he knows that uncle Qi thinks so, he will protest. After all, he has always emphasized how to teach her a few moves, but he has never said anything about accepting apprentices.


    "Good! I believe in you, and you should understand that when I ask you this, I want to tell you that learning martial arts can''t be evil. " Uncle Qi nodded.


    Tao Rong thought that there was no hope in her heart, but when she heard what uncle Qi said, her eyes immediately brightened, "so, master, are you willing to accept me?"


    Uncle Qi waved his hand and said, "Oh, don''t call me Shifu in a hurry. Although your mind has passed the test, I still have to test your talent. Not everyone can learn martial arts. "


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, suddenly a little embarrassed asked: "if I just learn a few moves is not need to test."


    Looking at Tao Rong''s resentful expression, uncle Qi coughed and said seriously, "the same."


    Tao Rong didn''t believe it, but now he had no choice but to say, "are you teaching martial arts in martial arts novels? You also need to learn martial arts. Isn''t that just training? "


    Although I saw Uncle Qi''s skill by chance last time, it really surprised her that she was a martial arts expert in some novels, but she had seen similar situation in Nie Zhao before, so she thought that ordinary people could reach that level through training.


    But Uncle Qi suddenly said with a mysterious smile, "if you have a chance to learn, you will know."


    At this point, Tao Rong can only choose to believe it, but she really doubts that she is not too young. How do you think of talent.


    Tao Rong was almost ready to stand up for the first test when his backpack was full of 20 kilograms."Xiaoshanquan knows where it is." Asked Uncle Qi.


    Tao Rong a Leng, difficult carrying a pack of stones nodded.


    "You carry these stones and go to the bottom of the spring over there to exchange them. You can only weigh more or less. You will come back before midnight."


    With a word from Uncle Qi, Tao Rong suddenly becomes silly and looks at Uncle Qi in disbelief.


    Uncle Qi sneered and said, "you can think that I''m playing with you and I don''t want to accept the excuse you made for me. If you think so, put down these things and you can go."


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed, but she didn''t say a word more. She immediately turned around with something on her back, but it was too heavy for her to run fast.


    Looking at her difficult movement, uncle Qi said with a smile, "don''t you doubt if you don''t give up?"


    Tao Rong gritted her teeth and said, "I doubt it, but this is the only chance. If I finish it, please abide by the agreement."


    At this time, uncle Qi nodded with satisfaction and stopped asking.


    Tao Rong''s heart is really bottomless. She feels cheated and cheated. After all, this is an impossible task, because even if she walks back and forth empty, it''s estimated that it will be midnight.


    How far is that place? Tao Rong is very clear. He has to cross a whole mountain, and there is no shortcut to reach that place.


    Tao Rong thinks that he really wants to be strong and crazy, so it''s impossible to try this.


    But what she said is true. This is the only chance. Even if she is crazy, she will try. She can''t get away from here now. Even if she goes with Nie Zhao smoothly in the future, she won''t have the chance to go out to study. At present, uncle Qi is her only hope.

 Chapter 95

    The only hope for strength.


    Tao Rong thought of this, and took a firm step out.


    However, uncle Qi is not inhumane. He prepared a kettle, flashlight and food for Tao Rong''s backpack.


    But But it also adds weight.


    Late autumn night has been cold wind everywhere, white teeth continue to gnaw bones in the yard, uncle Qi is leaning on the chair to drink.


    Suddenly, uncle Qi''s eyes flashed, and Bai Ya stood up and ran towards the door.


    As soon as Bai Ya arrived at the door, he saw a touch of dark green stepping into the hospital from the night.


    "Master, what''s up?"


    It was Nie Zhao who had just finished his day''s task and arrived at the meeting.


    "How about what?" Uncle Qi asked.


    Nie Zhao frowned and walked forward and said, "that girl should go back. Is it smooth? When are you going to teach her? What are you going to teach her? "


    "Oh, I don''t know when you became so wordy. I said, you should teach me if you care so much." Uncle Qi sat up in a bad mood.


    Nie Zhao also casually found a place to sit down. At this time, Bai Ya had rubbed over and squatted beside Nie Zhao.


    "I''m just asking. After all, it''s my message."


    Uncle Qi disdained: "nothing has started yet. I don''t know if this girl can come back tonight. Maybe she has given up."


    Nie Zhao suddenly had a bad premonition that he had a little expectation of his master''s temper and what he would do, so he immediately asked.


    The old man didn''t hide it. He told me everything.


    Nie Zhao immediately stood up, the momentum of rising up to the next white teeth are scared to be alert, thought there was any sudden danger.


    Uncle Qi calmly looked at Nie Zhao, "you are so nervous, you are not really right about that girl..."


    "Master, aren''t you kidding? She has just been discharged from hospital. How can she be tested like this? And should this kind of test be given to a little girl who has never been trained? Are you confused? I''m alone in the mountain so late. What if something happens? It''s just a few tips. Are you like that? "


    "Well Wait, wait... " Uncle Qi was suddenly said to have a big head. He didn''t expect Nie Zhao to be so talkative and soft hearted. He was really surprised.


    "I didn''t force her. She wanted to, and It''s not as simple as teaching a few moves. If she finishes, I''ll take her as an apprentice. " Qi old uncle mouth pick eyebrow way.


    Nie Zhao was speechless. He glared at his master and turned to leave. "You''re just joking. I''m going to find her! If something should happen to her, I''ll see if you are at ease, master. "


    "Don''t go!" Uncle Qi suddenly snapped.


    Nie Zhao was stunned and turned to look at Uncle Qi.


    "Can''t you see her determination?" Uncle Qi said in a deep voice.


    Nie Zhao was stunned and dumb, "but It''s too dangerous. She''s still a little girl. "


    "She doesn''t feel dangerous. She doesn''t seem to want to be worried by others. She knows what she is doing. Her mind is definitely not as simple as a little girl, and I''m not playing with her. It''s never so easy to be my apprentice. You know very well, but if she doesn''t pass the test, I''ll teach her some moves." With that, uncle Qi continued to drink. It was the wine brought by Tao Rong. Now that he had drunk it, he would accept the feeling, wouldn''t he?


    Under uncle Qi''s seriousness, Nie Zhao can only be silent, but he is still worried.


    What he worries most is not accidental danger, but Tao Rong''s bravado. Even if she can''t finish it, she will force herself to finish it. In the end, she will only torture herself.


    Because Tao Rong is not a person who will give up and admit defeat, such a person is the most dangerous in some cases.


    In fact, there are many meanings in this test.


    It tests Tao Rong''s endurance, physical strength, mental endurance, physical limit ability, and Honesty.


    I''m afraid the biggest test is honesty, because Uncle Qi''s request is just to change the same weight of stones back. If you want to be slippery, you can easily find some stones to soak, and then wait until the near time to bring them back. You don''t have to work so hard.


    But will Tao Rong do it in order to achieve his goal?


    Nie Zhao is sure that if Tao Rong does this, he will let Shifu down, and even teach a few moves perfunctorily.


    Nie Zhao thought more and more and worried about it. He could hardly sit still.


    Uncle Qi doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with his most satisfied apprentice? He cares too much about this girl. Before he fell in love, I never saw him so unstable!


    "You boy, you don''t really like that girl. If you really like her and are a couple with her, I can consider not testing her like this."


    Nie Zhao immediately a face numb, bite a tooth to return a way: "you are much thoughtful." Why do you ask him like this one or two these days? What are you thinking about!Isn''t such a miserable little girl worth worrying about?


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s serious appearance, he doesn''t look like a liar. Uncle Qi doesn''t go on gossiping, but waits patiently.


    Nie Zhao is upset, but because it''s Tao Rong''s own choice, he can only wait. However, if he doesn''t come back at 12 o''clock, he has to find it.


    Fortunately, the moon is bright enough, and the mountain is bald in late autumn, which does not hinder the light. With the support of a flashlight, the mountain road is a little safer.


    Bored with waiting, uncle Qi pulls Nie Zhao and tests his skill. After drinking, uncle Qi enjoys himself, but Nie Zhao is distracted and beaten every time he looks at the time.


    Unconsciously, white teeth suddenly ran out, two people did not care.


    When Bai Ya came back, they just stopped. Uncle Qi looked at the time and said, "it seems that there is no fate between master and apprentice. There are still five minutes left."


    No matter what fate Nie Zhao had, it was an impossible task. He didn''t know who he believed was waiting here. When he was about to leave, he suddenly found that Bai Ya was familiar with what he was playing with in his mouth.


    Another eye, suddenly surprised, immediately yelled: "white teeth!"


    As soon as Bai Ya heard this, he sat still. What he had in his mouth also fell to the ground. It was the cat puppet that Nie Zhao gave to Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao immediately rushed to pick it up.


    Uncle Qi squinted. "Well? Isn''t this the thing that the girl who was not afraid of death snatched from Bai Ya before? Didn''t she take it with her? "


    "You said she came from White tooth body next rob Nie Zhao didn''t respond for a moment.


    Uncle Qi was about to explain, but Nie Zhao suddenly thought of something and rushed out to the door.


    Qi Laobo Leng Leng looked at white teeth, instant also want to understand what.


    But instead of rushing out, he came to the door and watched.


    Sure enough, in the night, not far away, Nie Zhao stopped running, then slowly squatted down, his hands seemed to be gently pushing something.

 Chapter 96

    Nie Zhao pushes, and the shoulder strap of Tao Rong''s backpack falls off. What''s exposed is a bloody shoulder, and the blood seeps out through her clothes.


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly changed. He quickly lifted the man up and held him in his arms. He cried nervously, "Tao Rong, Tao Rong, wake up?"


    While shouting, Nie Zhao also holds her wrist, he will a little simple pulse, you can see the situation of Tao Rong.


    However, a probe found that there seems to be no problem, Nie Zhao was relieved, a few shouts, a move, Tao Rong slowly opened his eyes.


    "Awake? Is there any injury? " Nie Zhao asks anxiously.


    Tao Rong''s exhaustion has reached the limit. She can''t support herself physically or mentally. She just wants to lie down and fall asleep like this.


    But she knew there was something important, and she didn''t care to wonder why she was in Nie Zhao''s arms.


    It''s about asking the time right now.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, some shocked looking at her, he saw the strong persistence from Tao Rong''s eyes.


    At this time, I heard uncle Qi shouting at the door: "there are two minutes left."


    Tao Rong immediately struggled, but looking at her pale face and frowning, she knew how sick she was at the moment.


    Nie Zhaoban holds Tao Rong and opens his mouth to say something. But looking at her resolute eyes from the side, she is bright and frightening. Nie Zhao understands what uncle Qi means.


    This is what Tao Rong wants to do, and he has no right to interfere.


    Tao Rong didn''t take care of Nie Zhao. She didn''t even want to ask for help. She put on her backpack again, but the wound was pulled and oppressed again. Tao Rong almost didn''t faint because of the pain. As soon as her legs were soft, she knelt down directly.


    Nie Zhao closed his eyes and turned his head to look at Uncle Qi. But Uncle Qi''s expression became very serious. He was staring at Tao Rong without blinking.


    When Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong again, she is striving to climb on the ground every minute.


    Even if climbing, she is also looking up at their goals, and constantly step by step forward.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t understand. What''s the reason for Tao Rong to achieve his goal like self abuse? It''s a big deal. He just taught her.


    Nie Zhao is not a soft hearted person, but he really can''t see it any more. He says directly, "what do you want to learn? I''ll teach you. Give up. Don''t do that!"


    Nie Zhao tries to hold Tao Rong, but Tao Rong says sternly in a hoarse voice: "it''s none of your business. I don''t want to owe you kindness."


    Nie Zhao''s hands are stiff, and his heart is a little shocked. He asks himself that he is good to Tao Rong, but Tao Rong really resists him to the end.


    But such a girl is willing to take risks and protect her for the sake of what he gives her.


    How did she think of it? Nie Zhao really couldn''t understand her at all.


    Nie Zhao holds the puppet tightly in his hand. He doesn''t say a word more. He just watches Tao Rong crawl for a long distance and then tries to stand up and walk.


    After she stepped into the door with both feet, Tao Rong unloaded her backpack, looked at Uncle Qi and said, "there are no big stones in the spring. I just dipped the stones here in the water and brought them back. Did I pass the test? "


    Uncle Qi finally raised the corner of his mouth, "call master."


    Tao Rong''s face relaxed, her lips trembled, "master." But the next second, Tao Rong took off his strength and fell back.


    Uncle Qi wants to hold people, but Nie Zhao takes the lead to hold them.


    "Take her to the side room and let her lie down for a while."


    Nie zhaomo did it without saying a word. When he put Tao Rong on the bed, Tao Rong woke up quickly. Most people were so tired that they had already gone to bed.


    But Tao Rong seems to be struggling with herself all the time. When her consciousness is sinking, she doesn''t dare to let herself fall asleep. She must wake up.


    "How do you feel?" Nie Zhao''s tone was a little displeased, as if he was angry.


    But Tao Rong did not answer the question: "how can you be here?"


    At this time just think of to ask, Nie Zhao is also helpless. "I''ll send you a message. Naturally, I''ll come and have a look."


    Tao Rong, well, he didn''t think much about why these two people were so close.


    Tao Rong is about to get up when she gets the answer.


    "What are you doing?" Nie Zhao sees her again so regardless of own body disorderly come, serious question.


    Tao Rong said in a voice: "now that I have finished the test, I can go home and have a rest. I can''t have a rest in master''s place."


    "This is the side room, not the main room. You can rest here, but your family..."


    "Oh! Well, I''ll trouble Shifu. I can''t walk any more. My family won''t care. " Anyway, Tao Qian will go to the hospital and accompany Tao Yu with Yan Xiangru at night. Even if she goes home and she is not at home, it is estimated that she still lives in Meng Fengying''s side.Looking at Tao Rong ready to lie back, Nie Zhao quickly said: "don''t worry to sleep, your wound to deal with, you don''t hurt?"


    Tao Rong was so said to think of it, she turned to see past, there are mottled blood, is really painful, but in fact has been numb pain.


    Just at this time, uncle Qi knocked on the door and came in to deliver the medicine.


    "Take good care of the wound yourself. If you don''t get well soon, you can''t train. If you don''t go back tonight, you can sleep here. If you need anything, you can go to the kitchen and find it yourself. " After giving an account, uncle Qi went straight away. He went back to the main house and didn''t want to send Nie Zhao away.


    Nie Zhao took the medicine and looked at it. It was a quick way to stop bleeding, remove blood stasis and relieve pain. Master was pretty good. All he gave were good medicines. These rare Chinese herbal ointments were not available in the market, and he didn''t know where master got them. Nie Zhao only knew that the effect was excellent.


    Nie Zhao handed it to Tao Rong and explained to her, "you don''t need to do special treatment. Just smear it directly on the shoulder wound. If it''s just a simple skin injury, it will heal the next day."


    As soon as Tao Rong took it, a gurgling voice came from her stomach. Tao Rong didn''t feel embarrassed, while Nie Zhao sighed silently: "this old man is really..." Treat this girl like these well-trained soldiers.


    "I''ll get you something to eat and drink. You should deal with the wound first, or the clothes will stick to the wound."


    With that, Nie Zhao went out.


    Tao Rong didn''t want Nie Zhao to help, but she was still shaking. Now she couldn''t walk a step, so she had to borrow a little for a while.


    The pain of the shoulder wound gradually recovered. Tao Rong reached out to take off her clothes and wanted to deal with the wound.


    After a while, Nie Zhao comes back and gets Tao Rong''s response. He pushes the door in. As a result, when he goes in, Nie Zhao turns his back to Tao Rong.


    "You You''re not dressed properly

 Chapter 97

    Tao Rong was a little embarrassed. When Nie Zhao made such a fuss, her face turned red instantly. She didn''t do anything about it. She just pulled the collar open to reveal the whole shoulder. In the future, the shoulder that women wear is probably the same as it is now. As for the response, is it so big?


    And isn''t she a little girl in Nie Zhao''s eyes?


    "I have something to ask you!" Tao Rong said with a dry cough.


    Nie Zhao''s whole body is the same as the electricity in a moment. Is he hallucinating? Tao Rong even said that he had something to ask?


    Nie Zhao turns around slowly and sees that Tao Rong''s shoulder is still exposed outside, but there is no impact just now, although his eyes are somewhat evasive. "What?"


    "My shoulders are injured on both sides and nerves are involved. My whole hand is paralyzed when I move. I can''t apply medicine on myself. Can I trouble you?" Tao Rong tried to calm down.


    Although they are going to have that kind of husband and wife thing in the future, she doesn''t want to have a close relationship with Nie Zhao, but now she really has no one else to ask, she really hurts badly.


    When she just took off her clothes, she almost fainted. The skin that was stuck with her clothes was torn, and the two pieces of concentrated force could be regarded as flesh and blood.


    Nie Zhao heard such a request and quickly went forward to have a look. There was no other embarrassment, because the wound was really cruel to a little girl.


    The original white and tender skin on the shoulder has disappeared, only the interweaving of blood and broken skin and rotten meat.


    Nie Zhao''s brow has already tightly frowned, in the heart already scolded own master a thorough.


    Nie Zhao is also unambiguous, directly to her daub ointment, fortunately ointment is fluid, don''t need pain can slowly cover. He could see Tao Rong''s trembling shoulders, bulging blue veins in her neck, dripping sweat from her forehead, and her increasingly iron blue face.


    Her occlusal muscles are tight, and she is trying hard to bite her teeth to restrain her desire for pain.


    She was in pain, but she didn''t want to cry.


    Always so brave I can''t help looking at her trying to be strong.


    Nie Zhao sometimes really thinks that Tao Rong is wrong! If she has mental problems, can''t she be a normal girl? Even a little bit of personality is OK.


    However, many of Tao Rong''s behaviors are strange and incomprehensible. He has never seen such a person Never


    Nie Zhao suddenly thought of something. It seems that It''s not like I''ve never seen such a person.


    He still remembers that there was once a man who had a deep hatred of blood and sea. Sometimes the persistence in Tao Rong''s eyes was very similar to that man, forcing himself and almost abusing himself.


    But it''s impossible This small grade is too much injustice and cruel treatment will rise up to resist, but it is absolutely impossible to reach the level of blood feud, her life is so simple, how can there be blood feud.


    Nie Zhao quickly denied his intuition and helped her deal with the wound attentively. He tried to be gentle and quick, so that she would suffer less.


    Nie Zhao finished, but Tao Rong seemed to be breathing heavily. At that moment, her face showed weakness and confusion, but only a few seconds later, Nie Zhao had no time to distinguish.


    "Please." Tao Rong said in a deep voice.


    Nie Zhao didn''t want to pay any attention to her, so he just gave a blunt reply: "you''re welcome. After a while, the ointment will harden naturally. When you don''t feel pain, you can put on your clothes and lie down


    Tao Rong gave a weak hum.


    Nie Zhao also has no reason to continue to stay, said hello, left to return to the barracks.


    It was only after he left that Tao Rong found that the puppet appeared on his bed. Did it fall out of his pocket again? It seems to have been put away.


    Nie Zhao also left some hot steamed buns and hot tea. When Tao Rong was ready, he quickly went to eat a full meal. Then he lay down and fell asleep like a corpse.


    Sleep until daybreak, until he heard a voice outside, Tao Rong wake up vigilantly, and then quickly pick up and go out.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Uncle Qi sitting outside, rubbing his arms. "Son of a bitch! Asshole! Deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors


    "Master?" Tao Rong called forward strangely.


    As soon as Uncle Qi looked back, Tao Rong suddenly widened her eyes in surprise, and saw that uncle Qi''s cheek was black and blue. "Master? You What happened to your face? I just heard a fight. Are you fighting with someone


    In her opinion, uncle Qi''s Kung Fu is not simple. How can he be hurt.


    Uncle Qi snorted as if he was angry. "It''s nothing. I practiced Kung Fu by myself in the morning. I bumped into it by accident."


    Tao Rong looks at Uncle Qi suspiciously, but he bumps into him when practicing kung fu? Tao Rong began to doubt whether he was paying homage to his master.


    Uncle Qi won''t enslave Tao Rong. Breakfast is already ready.


    Tao Rong was a little surprised that such a rough man as Uncle Qi would prepare such a rich breakfast. Seeing that uncle Qi enjoyed himself, he asked, "master, did you make all of them?"Uncle Qi coughed, swallowed a mouthful of porridge and said, "what''s the matter? Is it strange? When you are growing up, and the next step is to start to develop high-intensity training for you, of course, pay attention to diet


    "Then I''ll pay for the board." Tao Rong said that she would take out her own little red envelope.


    Uncle Qi waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take you as an apprentice. You can eat and live here, and you don''t have to pay any money. It''s my fate. Besides, I don''t need to pay for the delicious food anyway Cough You don''t care. "


    Tao Rong was a little moved. Although she felt that the master was a little less trusting, she was still a good person.


    Every morning, when Tao Rong and Lao Bo finished their training, they asked them to come over the next night to deal with their breakfast.


    This doesn''t affect Tao Rong''s going to the fireworks factory, but Tao Rong also expresses that she will find time to quit the factory. Uncle Qi says that it will be better if it is like this. It depends on her own choice.


    But Tao Rong has to think of a suitable reason, and later things, she doesn''t want to be affected.


    On returning to the village, Tao Rong first went home to have a look and found that no one really came back, so she went to Aunt Wu''s house.


    Aunt Wu''s house has been emptied and everything that can be sold has been sold.


    Tao Rong went just in time, and they were going to find her, because they had planned to go on their way.


    Finally, Tao Rong went to the town with them, personally sent them away, and agreed to write to contact them.


    After seeing off Wu''s mother and daughter, Tao Rong went to the hospital to see Tao Yu, but she suddenly found that the three members of the family looked strange.

 Chapter 98

    Inadvertently between the words, Tao Rong is also understood, the three people is the exchange of information, they also know that Tao Yu is clear about the existence of her false sister, estimated to be discussing how to use her.


    It has to be said that Tao Rong has a good understanding of the family. They have already begun to discuss how to use Tao Rong.


    In their eyes, it is estimated that Tao Rong is a fool. He is the kind of fool who is sold behind their back and helps count money.


    Looking at the greed and evil in the eyes of the three people, they could hardly hide their abacus.


    The more they do, the more motivated they will be when they know about Nie Zhao.


    She''s waiting for them to help.


    When Tao Rong was about to leave, Yan Xiangru suddenly thought of something and said, "do you still live with your grandmother now? Don''t live there. You go home and live. There is no one at home these two days. When we go back, we need someone to cook, do housework and take care of things at home. "


    It seems that the implication is to give her everything in the field. She goes to work in the daytime and takes care of everything in the evening. Then where does she have time to learn kung fu from Uncle Qi.


    However, Tao Rong also has to deal with it. After all, she had planned to cheat the Taos.


    "But, mom, I see that my younger brother spent a lot of money in hospital. I already got a second job yesterday. I calculated that I could get 20 or 30 in a month, that is, I worked late. If my mom wants me to go home to take care of my family, I''ll go to talk about it and stop working."


    "What?" Yan Xiangru immediately asked in surprise, "you''ve got a second job. Can you get 20 or 30 in a month?"


    Tao Rong nodded and said: "it''s just to help old uncle Qi in the village to deal with the game. Old uncle Qi said that his eyes are too big to do such fine work. He has been looking for someone to help him deal with it. So I want to say that I''ll do it. I''ll do it according to how much the game is dealt with. I''ll do it for 20 or 30 years."


    Originally, Yan Xiangru was surprised that she had any work to do at night, and she had 20 or 30 years'' income. As a result, she said that she was helping to deal with the prey, so Yan Xiangru understood.


    There are less hunting now, but it is because there are less wild prey that it is worth money. Rich people in the city like these things. It is rumored in the village that uncle Qi often hunts some rare prey, so he makes a lot of money. Moreover, he usually hunts during the day and goes back to deal with it at night.


    Now it''s fair to ask Tao Rong to be a helper. Yan Xiangru calculates that Tao Rong earns at least 70 yuan a month to his family, which is a big sum. Tao can''t earn so much money most of the time.


    When the family is short of money, it''s natural that we can''t waste such a good opportunity to earn money, so we immediately look like spring and say, "child, you''ve worked hard. You''re really sensible. You know how to think about your family. You can go to work at ease. We can do things at home."


    "But sometimes it may be very late..." Tao Rong hesitated.


    "Tut, what are you afraid of in the evening? I''ll leave a door for you. You can come back and have a rest by yourself. Don''t be afraid of hard work. Our family depends on you when it''s hard. Do you know?" Yan Xiangru seriously educates.


    The whole family depends on her? What is Tao Qian? Tao Rong''s face didn''t show. She immediately nodded and said, "Ma, if I can''t finish it in the evening, I''ll do it early in the morning. In a word, I''ll do more and earn more money. You don''t have to worry about my dinner and breakfast. I''ll do it myself."


    Yan Xiangru immediately laughs. She doesn''t know what''s wrong. It''s easy to worry. Anyway, as long as Tao Rong is willing to make more money for the family.


    After Tao Rong had fooled around, he went to work in the factory.


    Some people in this town have heard about Tao Rong. They know that she was injured and hospitalized in order to save people. She was discharged yesterday. Some people who are familiar with each other come to care about Tao Rong. It''s human.


    However, Tao Rong is already considering how to resign. After all, this job is introduced by Uncle Yan. If she resigns suddenly, she will let her family know, and it will be troublesome at that time.


    After work, Tao Rong went to collect her things and went to Uncle Qi.


    Uncle Qi was very strict with her. He told her to start training after eating.


    The first sentence of Uncle Qi is "if you can''t complete the training task, you don''t have to sleep."


    On the first day, Tao Rong didn''t sleep at all, completely exhausted.


    Uncle Qi''s training method is not rigid. He tied iron blocks to Tao Rong''s hands and feet to increase the weight. The total weight should be five kilograms. After yesterday''s load, it doesn''t sound like much.


    But for Tao Rong, whose body muscles are not fully used to, it is difficult to lift her feet.


    Before 12 o''clock, I climb two mountains under load.


    12:00 to 2:00, reaction training.


    If it''s not finished, the time will wait until dawn.


    Because yesterday''s tiredness has not been completely resolved, this time Tao Rong didn''t come back until two o''clock. Looking at the master''s smelly face, Tao Rong can only lower her head with remorse, probably without the heavy pressure of last night, so Tao Rong''s potential has not been realized.But that explosive potential is not worth being used as an ability, so Qi didn''t say much, just let her continue to train.


    The so-called reaction training is more flexible. Qi Laobo hangs a ball on Bai Ya''s tail, and her task is to take off the ball.


    The range of motion is all the places where white teeth run.


    At first, Tao Rong thought that this task should be a little simpler. After all, when the iron was unloaded from her body, she was as light as a swallow, but when she was as swallow, her white teeth were just like the wind.


    For four hours, it was daybreak, and Tao Rong didn''t touch a dog''s hair. At last, he collapsed to the ground and couldn''t even get up.


    White teeth arrogant go back, after a while, Tao Rongcai dejected half climb half walk back.


    Uncle Qi was already having breakfast. Looking at Tao Rong coming in, he raised his eyebrows and said, "the training is over, but it''s not finished. How about it? Will it hold? "


    Tao Rong actually felt that her body had reached its limit. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s normal for her to faint in the next second, but she bit her teeth and nodded: "I can hold on, I I''ll try. "


    Uncle Qi nodded with satisfaction: "although you have no foundation and poor foundation, your endurance and perseverance are top-notch. These trainings are hard. When you pass them completely, you will feel reborn. Only when the foundation of your body is well laid can you really learn kung fu. Well, come and have dinner. "


    Tao Rong nodded, pale with a small face, difficult to move to the seat to sit down, just picked up chopsticks but directly fell down, wrist is uncontrollable shaking.


    And it''s all in the eyes of someone who''s feeding white teeth in the kitchen.

 Chapter 99

    During the day, Tao Rong fainted and fell asleep in the factory. When everyone saw her face was ugly and she was about to vomit blood, they all thought that she had not recovered, so they let her sleep directly in the factory. Anyway, the workload is small now, and it''s not bad for Tao Rong.


    In the evening, when Tao Rong went there again, uncle Qi suddenly changed.


    Load reduced, as long as the task of a mountain, the need to grasp the ball has become larger. White tooth a pair of scolded withered appearance, listless.


    Uncle Qi coughed and let Tao Rong set out, but Tao Rong didn''t go. Instead, he asked suspiciously, "shouldn''t it be more and more difficult to train? Why is it suddenly easier now? "


    Uncle Qi was not very happy and said, "I haven''t taught you such a weak apprentice before. Although I have slightly weakened my previous apprentice''s training program for you, your reaction seems to be a little too much. I''m also groping. It''s better to slowly increase it within your tolerance. In case of no good training, it will damage your body If I am a master, I will fail. "


    Tao Rong didn''t show a happy expression. Instead, she was a little unhappy and said, "master, was my performance too bad yesterday? You can''t look up to me."


    Qi old uncle mouth corner smoked to smoke a way: "have no matter son."


    Tao Rong''s eyes gradually became stern. "Master, I''m ok. I can hold on. I hope the training you give me will only increase, but not decrease. Please don''t look down on me. I want to become stronger in the shortest time, not to muddle along."


    Tao Rong said and tied the same weight iron block on her body.


    "Two mountains, even if I can''t finish it, I will slowly shorten the gap." Tao Rong said, neatly turned and left.


    When it was dark, uncle Qi began to laugh and said, "the apprentice I accepted really has to have such courage, even if she is just a little girl in the mountains, so You hear, it''s not that I''m too strict, it''s the girl who is strict with herself. If you are a good person, it''s an obstacle for her to become stronger. "


    Nie Zhao came out slowly. He saw everything just now. The resolution in Tao Rong''s eyes, as always, shocked other people''s hearts and made them worry about her.


    This stubborn girl can''t relax herself a little bit, is it better? I don''t know. I think she is in great trouble. She is anxious to become stronger and protect herself.


    When I saw her coming back in the morning, her face was almost dead, so I had to be brave


    It''s just that he''s being amorous.


    Looking at master''s abusive smile, Nie Zhao''s face became colder.


    "In the future, master, you can do it by yourself. I won''t interrupt."


    Nie Zhao said that although he was a little angry, he knew in his heart that no matter what he did, Tao Rong would not accept the softer and slower training method, so he would not be the villain.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s gasping, uncle Qi thought it was funny, but he was a little worried and said, "what about breakfast and dinner in the future?"


    Nie Zhao tilted his master''s eye, "I''ll come if I don''t give a task."


    Uncle Qi immediately told Nie Zhao a good news, "ah, don''t be angry with that girl, I tell you, oh, I saw that she tied up the small piece of wood you sent her with a rope and put it around her neck. I don''t think someone is her guardian."


    Nie Zhao was stunned. There was no time to change the expression on his face. He looked at Uncle Qi in a strange way and said, "you say..."


    Uncle Qi said again with a smile. "Next time you''ll see for yourself."


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly showed an indescribable look. That kind of heart was sunk into the ice water, and then pulled out to bask in the warm autumn sun. This up and down, really


    Uncle Qi saw that Nie Zhao''s mouth could not be pressed down. He began to think that his two apprentices would not really make a couple. Although they were a little different in age and status, it was not bad to get married.


    Tao Rong''s side is in the night, with only a flashlight to accompany, trying to speed up, really can''t climb, just a little breath, in the heart also have no strength, just take out the cat doll to touch and have a look, there will be power.


    But when she wanted to get up, her hand could not help touching the wood hanging around her neck. With a touch, she withdrew her hand.


    These two things are reminding her of the future, so no matter how difficult, she will stick to it.


    This time, she came back half an hour earlier than before, which is a progress.


    When catching the ball on Bai Ya''s tail again, I don''t know if Bai Ya was really in a bad mood, so he miraculously completed the task at 3 a.m. This time, she can finally have a good sleep. It''s only three hours.


    After the training results repeatedly, sometimes good and sometimes bad, but even in rainy days, Tao Rong did not stop, not sick is really a miracle.


    But sometimes she fainted during the training because she was at the limit. However, Tao Rong never mentioned to Uncle Qi to reduce the training content once, so she gritted her teeth and persisted for two weeks.Now she even trains with white teeth and takes iron with her when she goes to work. This is not what uncle Qi asked for, but what she asked for herself.


    During this period, Tao Yu was also discharged from the hospital. Although he broke his bones and muscles for 100 days, Tao Yu only hurt one hand, so he finally ran out of his parents'' heartache and was rushed to school to continue studying.


    But even if they go home to live, they never find the fact that Tao Rong never went home to live.


    Although it''s been a success, Tao Rong still has to go home to show her face occasionally. For example, today, Tao Rong went back to her home because the factory suddenly shut down for half a day.


    Pretending to be filial to her daughter, Yan Xiangru tells Tao Rong that Yan Qi has come to her many times recently.


    But because she also works at night, Yan Qi has never found her, and she dare not get close to Uncle Qi''s home. After all, she can hear the wolf like cry from a long distance, and Yan Qi is still afraid.


    Finally, she can only keep telling Yan Xiangru to let Tao Rong come back to find her. Now she lives in Meng Fengying.


    Yan Qi looking for her? How can there be a good thing? Tao Rong will not be silly to send it to her door, so she simply didn''t hear it and went to sleep secretly in the Chaifang to prepare for the training at night. Now she has developed the ability to sleep quickly and anytime.


    But there is a saying that "when people sit at home, misfortune comes from heaven.".


    Tao Rong was awakened by the noise outside.


    The cry was obviously from Aunt Yan and Meng Fengying.


    Tao Rong gets up a little irritable and wants to go out to have a look. But when she opens the door, she suddenly has a sense of alertness. She doesn''t know what''s going on outside. If it''s related to herself, she will be in trouble. So she plans to go out quietly to inquire about the situation before deciding whether to show her face.


    Her plan is prudent and reasonable, but just as she was about to open a small gap for the door, the door was suddenly opened, and a man in police uniform appeared at the door, and said in a cold voice, "are you Tao Rong? As you are suspected of the attempted killing of Yan Jie, we want to ask you a few words. "

 Chapter 100

    Tao Rong''s head hummed for a while, confused for a long time, scalp numbness for a long time, just reaction, the other party is the police, said she was suspected, attempted murder, or Yan Jie.


    Attempted, that is, not dead.


    Tao Rong''s almost suffocating feeling was finally relieved. Although she hates Yan Jie, the child is only three years old. Even if he wants to beat him up in taorong, he won''t want his life.


    She knew she had done nothing, so she didn''t have to be afraid.


    , because he could not investigate in advance, could only follow the police out.


    "Why What happened? I''ve been sleeping at home. I haven''t met my cousin. " Tao Rong said as she stepped out of the door.


    As a result, as soon as she came out, a stone hit her head-on. The police who came out with Tao Rong were surprised. They didn''t have time to protect Tao Rong. But in the twinkling of an eye, the stone was firmly caught by Tao Rong. The police were surprised. The reaction speed It''s just a coincidence.


    Tao Rong turned to look at the direction of the stone, which was the direction of the noise. It was Meng Fengying and aunt Yan who were stopped by the police.


    The ferocity on their faces was even more terrifying than the ghost portrait. If the police hadn''t stopped them and looked at their hatred, they would have rushed in and killed themselves.


    There are many people around, even the village head.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru have also rushed home. When they see Tao Rong brought out by the police, Tao Qian slaps him in the face, but he is avoided by Tao Rong''s instinctive reaction.


    Now Tao Rong''s reaction ability is very fast, and she is especially alert when facing people who are worth guarding against.


    After Tao Qian slapped him in the face, he yelled, "what''s wrong with our family, you little bastard? You are such a crazy living ghost. I knew that today, I should have strangled you!"


    Yan Xiangru is afraid of what Tao Qian should not say. She immediately stops Tao Qian, but she turns to Tao Rong and says: "well, you''re a dead girl. You''re going to kill our family! Are you crazy? Are you insane? How can you do such a thing? Now that the police are looking for you, you can wait to be shot. We don''t have a daughter like you in our family! "


    In fact, Yan Xiangru is already considering whether to announce that the child is not a member of his family. If he doesn''t get rid of the relationship with such a person, his family''s reputation will be exhausted.


    Tao Rong is really at a loss. She certainly didn''t do anything. But since Yan Jie had such a thing, someone must have played tricks behind his back and let others mistakenly think that she did it. In Tao Rong''s heart, there was a suspect for the first time. Except for her, Tao Rong didn''t do what she thought. Only she would be so cruel and make such a crazy thing.


    This was something that never happened in the last life, so Tao Rong didn''t know what to do? In the face of the fact that Tao and his wife never give her a chance to speak, and the attitude that she is a prisoner, Tao Rong knows that the family has no feelings for her. If there are good things, she will absorb them, and if there are bad things, she will get rid of them immediately. They don''t need their heads to think about it. It''s as stupid as a pig.


    The policeman who came out with Tao Rong was a young man. It was the first time for him to encounter such a posture. He just took a look at Tao Rong and thought that the little girl was not only good-looking, but also smart and sensible. He couldn''t believe that she was Tao Rong who had failed to kill as the reporter said.


    And looking at her muddled face, the young police instinctively felt that there was something wrong with her.


    But now I see the attitude of the girl''s parents. If it''s not because the girl is not a good girl, how can her parents treat her like this? Generally, parents should not protect each other and ask them not to take anyone away. So the Taos'' quarrel immediately made the police''s judgment deviate again.


    Although Tao Rong thinks that she will be better dealt with in the follow-up if she is taken away without a word, if she really doesn''t say anything, maybe these people will convict her.


    "What are you talking about, Ma? What happened? When I came back from working in the factory, I only went to Uncle Qi once, and then I went straight home. Didn''t you see me? I''ve been sleeping in the kitchen ever since! I haven''t met Yan Jie from the beginning to the end. What are you talking about? " Tao Rong is aggrieved and impatient. It seems that people of her age will show it.


    Who knows that Tao Rong''s words suddenly become sophistry in the eyes of the public, and lie also a face not red, breathless hateful appearance, in an instant Meng Fengying and aunt Yan''s call and curse almost broke the sky, these two people regard Yan Jie as their own flesh and blood, that kind of wish Tao Rong to die to apologize, we can see how much they hate.


    "Girl, if you continue to lie, the sentence will be heavier!" At this time, the head of the village said something, looking sad for her.


    This is strange. If there is no absolute evidence, the village head can''t have such an attitude.


    Tao Rong immediately more puzzled, this is exactly what happened, how everyone insisted that she attempted to kill it.


    Tao Rong blinked and tears came down. She turned to the young policeman who was beside her and begged, "brother policeman, I''ve been sleeping at home. I haven''t even seen Yan Jie. I''m willing to go back with you to cooperate with the investigation, but can you let me know how to deal with it?"Tao Rong had a pretty face. When she cried, she was really pitiful. The young police couldn''t help being soft hearted. They immediately explained the situation to her.


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, someone saw Tao Rong and Yan Jie by the stream. Suddenly, Tao Rong and Yan Jie were pushing each other and making a noise, which attracted the attention of people not far away. During the pushing, Tao Rong deliberately pushed Yan Jie down the stream. Not only that, when Yan Jie was about to struggle, Tao Rong also picked up the big stone next to him and threw it at Yan Jie in the water. It''s not clear whether it''s smashed or not, but Yan Jie floats away with the stream. Tao Rong is afraid to run away at this time, leaving only the jacket that was pulled off when he pulled with Yan Jie on the ground.


    The people who saw Yan Jie rushed to save him. Yan Jie had drowned and was sent to the rescue. Although he was alive now, he was still in a coma. So his family called the police and the police came to take Tao Rong back for interrogation.


    After listening for a long time, Tao Rong asked incredulously, "see me? Is it really me? See my face? "


    Looking at Tao Rong''s self-confidence, the young policeman pointed not far away. At this time, two people came out.

 Chapter 101

    The two women in the village had a very common relationship with them. When they saw Tao Rong, they shook their heads. "We saw with our own eyes that it was you, banyan girl. How can you do such a thing? Do you know that if we are late, your cousin will really drown."


    Tao Rong can''t believe looking at these two women. Tao Rong doesn''t think they will deliberately wronged themselves, but he really hasn''t met Yan Jie, so what happened.


    "No way, you must be wrong. I''ve been sleeping since two o''clock in the afternoon, and I haven''t been out of the house at all. You must be wrong. "


    The two women are not happy. They are not willing to see this scene. They are scared to death. What''s more, it''s disgusting that Tao Rong should have done such a cruel thing. It took the two women nine oxen and two tigers to save Yan Jie and Tao Rong''s mistake. Otherwise, Tao Rong is a homicide and must be shot .


    "What we saw with our own eyes was not only what we saw, but also when you were noisy, we heard Yan Jie yelling your name, pointing at your nose and scolding you. It must be you. My eyes are very good. I can''t read it wrong."


    "Yes! Banyan girl, I said that you will admit your mistake well now, and it will be OK. You are just a child''s little fight. If you have an accident, you can sincerely repent. Don''t continue to lie like this. The sentence will be more serious when the time comes. Why don''t you understand! And Even if you don''t believe us, don''t you still keep your clothes as evidence? That dress is the only one. Only you have it. You can''t lie. Your aunt has proved that you went back in that coat. "


    The two women explained the situation and advised Tao Rong kindly, but Tao Rong was completely confused.


    She immediately turned back to see that the coat she had put on the kitchen shelf was gone.


    In the fireworks factory, there will be special work clothes, and the clothes and trousers will be embroidered with their own names. When they come back, they want to sleep and leave their dusty coat outside. Unexpectedly, they were stolen.


    It seems that their so-called evidence should really be their own coat.


    Tao Rong instantly understood: "impossible, someone must have stolen my coat and pretended to be me to harm Yan Jie."


    "Can we ah Jie lie? He didn''t quarrel with you at that time. Can he call you by your name? Half his life is gone. You can''t shed tears without seeing the coffin! Do you have to wait for ah Jie to wake up and let him testify against you? " This sentence is just from the hospital came to Uncle Yan said, he did not scold Tao Rong, but the eyes have been like a knife.


    Yes, why did Yan Jie say it was her?


    Tao Rong probably guessed what happened, but there was no evidence or witness, and all the human and material evidence proving that she was the murderer.


    Tao Rong opens her mouth to explain, but there is no room for her voice to explain. Both the good and the bad are attacking her alone. As soon as she says a word, there are several people waiting to go back.


    In the face of the overwhelming criticism, Tao Rong felt as if he could not bear the pressure of some invisible things. Those words could really make people''s Qi and blood rolling, which was really a deep sense of powerlessness.


    No one helped her.


    Tao Rong is not afraid on the surface. She has never done it. She is sure to find evidence to prove herself, but she is afraid subconsciously. In this era, there is no monitoring, and there are no fewer cases of injustice and falsehood. If she can''t find evidence to refute, her life will be over.


    When Meng Fengying grabbed the stone and hit Tao Rong head-on, Tao Rong didn''t hide and was hit by one.


    The forehead was smashed and bleeding immediately.


    "Damn you, you dead girl. If you don''t shoot me, I''ll strangle you when you come back. How dare you let my precious jinsun suffer such a crime! I will kill you, you black hearted white eyed wolf Meng Fengying''s mouth foam is flying, and her eyes are red.


    Aunt Yan was crying and yelling. She was originally with Yan Jie, but the doctor said that it was useless for them to stay there. When they called the police, she would follow her and let the villains who hurt her son pay the price. She must watch her being captured with her own eyes, and no one is allowed to plead for her, and let her get what she has done.


    In fact, aunt Yan and Meng Fengying are also determined to come and beat people to death first, and then allow Tao Rong to be taken away. Otherwise, if they just watch her being taken away, they can''t beat and scold anyone. How can they get rid of their hatred!


    As a result, they didn''t expect to come here, their excessive reaction was controlled by the police, and they could only yell and scold.


    When there was a bleeding incident, the police were also flustered. After several discussions, they were about to take the prisoner and the two cards away for questioning.


    A few people come forward to give Tao Rong cold handcuffs, and then protect to go forward, Tao Rong know at this moment, his own excuse is useless, can only follow the crowd, she covered his forehead, while drooping his head to look around, sure enough, Yan Qi is not there, maybe accompanied by Yan Jie, but she is sure that Yan Qi is harming her.But when Tao Rong passed by Uncle Yan, uncle Yan seemed to be talking to Aunt Yan secretly. Because Tao Rong had been training in the mountains at night for a long time, his ear power had been improved, so even if their words were drowned in the noise of the crowd, Tao Rong could hear them clearly.


    "I''ve already found someone. If I let this girl in, she''ll lose a layer of skin There are also some prisoners who will treat this girl well and vent their anger on our son. "


    Tao Rong''s steps were difficult.


    The police station is not such a good place to talk. Even if she does not admit it, she will not be let go when there are human and material evidence. After interrogation, she will be temporarily detained and then investigated.


    Originally, Tao Rong didn''t think much about it. She lived an extra life. Even if she hadn''t been in prison, she had seen more terrible storms. What was the police station? But if someone had arranged good people to wait for her in advance, the result would be different.


    That is to say that every day should not be called ineffective prison.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to go in and suffer, but now the police have pushed her forward.


    Tao Rong''s brain is running at a high speed, but he can''t think of a way. He has no chance to explain, and he can''t escape.


    Looking at the police car at the entrance of the village, Tao Rong has given up. She is not ready to struggle any more.


    Tao Rong got into the car in the sound of abuse. The police car started slowly, but just as it was about to speed up, the car suddenly stopped, and the people ran straight ahead. Everyone exclaimed and heard the police driving in front of him say: "soldiers?"

 Chapter 102

    "What''s the matter?" With Tao Rong''s young police probe to see the past, so a look suddenly stare big eyes, immediately open the door to get off.


    At this time, Tao Rong was a little silly. She was staring at the front of the car. Nie Zhaozheng was standing in front of the car, like a pine and cypress, standing tall and straight, as if as long as he didn''t get out of the way, no vehicle would pass. That was the spirit of a man in charge of the pass.


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed weak for a moment. She involuntarily reached out and touched the wood hidden in her clothes with a moving look.


    The young policeman has come forward to speak, looking at the way he respects Nie Zhao, it seems that he knows Nie Zhao.


    Because the vehicles have not left the entrance of the village, so the villagers are watching.


    The Taos also look at each other. Yan Xiangru has seen the soldier several times, and seems to have a good relationship with Tao Rong.


    Young police slightly nervous with Nie Zhao said for a while, then Leng Leng immediately came to call Tao Rong get off.


    Although soldiers and police are two different professions, there is no difference between high and low, but this young policeman is obviously a little afraid of Nie Zhao.


    The police of other colleagues are a little confused, but they have the largest position of young police here, so they all listen to him.


    When Tao Rong got out of the car, Nie Zhao came to Tao Rong, "I''ve heard about it. I... "


    Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao. There is no extra emotion in his expression. He just looks at her calmly and seriously.


    Tao Rong remembers that Nie Zhao scolds herself every time when she sees her doing something bad. Her heart suddenly cools. She instinctively doesn''t think Nie Zhao will believe her, but she knows that as long as she doesn''t do it, she will help her according to Nie Zhao''s temperament. This time, she really can''t protect herself and can only rely on him.


    So Tao Rong immediately interrupted Nie Zhao and said, "it''s not me. I''ve been sleeping at home since two o''clock. Until now, I''ve been found by them. I''ve never left. It happened at three thirty. It''s absolutely impossible for me to do it."


    Tao Rong is aggrieved, see Nie Zhao don''t speak is to look at oneself, can''t help but urgent way: "I know you may not believe me, but this time is absolutely not me, I swear!"


    Tao Rong knows that it''s hard for Nie Zhao to believe in himself. After all, he has seen her hurt his so-called relatives more than once. Even Yan Jie has seen her beat people with his own eyes, so he''s probably the most suspicious person here.


    Tao Rong''s heart is a little uneasy, and then she looks at Nie Zhao. She wants to see the slightest bit of trust from his face. Now she is really a little afraid, and even gradually despair.


    Tao Rong clenched her teeth and felt the atmosphere of loneliness. A few seconds later, Tao Rong''s heart gradually calmed down, and finally gave up with a smile.


    But just as she wanted to return to the car, Nie Zhao suddenly said, "who said I don''t believe you? I know you won''t do that. "


    Tao Rong was stunned. He couldn''t help looking up at Nie Zhao. For a moment, he saw a little smile there, just like Obsidian shining.


    He had a serious look, and he seemed a little gentle in the light of the setting sun.


    "Don''t worry."


    Two words completely pacify Tao Rong''s heart.


    Nie Zhao turned to look at the young policeman and said, "untie the handcuffs and give me some time. I''ll help you find the truth."


    Young police consternation, a little hesitant way: "but all the human and material evidence, arrest warrant we also have, do not take back is not easy to explain."


    "As long as she really hasn''t done it, there will be evidence to overturn everything, so that you don''t have the right to take her away, and you don''t waste human and material resources, do you? It won''t take long. " Nie Zhao said calmly, as if confident that he could find evidence.


    But the premise is that Tao Rong is really innocent, and Nie Zhao, a soldier, can solve a case better than their police.


    Young police a little surprised, do not know what is the relationship between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, let Nie Zhao step on the illegal line for her guarantee.


    He has no choice but to untie the handcuffs for Tao Rong. After all, it''s Nie Zhao who asks The second young master of the Nie family stands at the top of the whole southern region. Can you be obedient?


    Tao Rong is a little clear after being handcuffed. Ordinary police can''t listen to soldiers like this unless they know Nie Zhao''s identity. It seems that she is in the light of the Nie family.


    However, looking at the scene that Tao Rong was suddenly let go, the villagers around immediately began to talk one after another, and the Yan family started to quarrel first.


    Meng Fengying took the lead in throwing water. She immediately sat down on the ground and cried, "God is not fair. He let the murderer go. This is a relationship. The backstage is tough! Why didn''t God send a thunder to kill that heartless girl


    Aunt Yan also rushed to the police and cried, "are you going to let the murderer go? Why don''t you take them away? What''s their relationship! Why should I listen to a soldier and report you like this! "


    Aunt Yan shouts and wants to get close to Tao Rong. Her hands are as straight as tongs. Her hands have already posed. It seems that as long as she can touch Tao Rong, she will reach out and strangle her.Young police also have a headache, patiently persuading: "it''s not that we don''t take it away, just a little investigation. If it''s really her, we will take it away. Aren''t we looking at the suspect? Don''t worry. I''ll give you justice. "


    But in the face of aunt Yan and Meng Fengying, it''s definitely a scholar who meets a soldier. It''s not clear why. After a while, even the police and soldiers were scolded, and the scolding was particularly ugly. It was so exciting that people in the same village were infected, as if they wanted to deal with the dark forces.


    Nie Zhao just frowned and didn''t speak at the scene, but Tao Rong was restless. After all, he didn''t do anything, but those people already identified her as the murderer. This unreasonable and group attack appearance really made people want to break off their stone like brain melon seeds to see if there was a kind of intelligence in it It''s something you can''t buy.


    Tao Rong was excited to explain for herself, but she also knew that no matter what she said, no matter how reasonable she said, she would be sprayed completely.


    So she thought about it and finally pulled La Nie Zhao and said in a low voice: "forget it, let me go with the police first, or this thing will never end. You don''t know that once the villagers don''t reason, they can really do anything, and it will affect you."


    Nie Zhao looked down at Tao Rong who was holding his sleeve and said with a frown, "for a little girl like you, it''s a nightmare to be caught even for a night. It doesn''t matter how you say it."

 Chapter 103

    Tao Rong was slightly stunned. Indeed, her reaction was really different from that of ordinary girls. Tao Rong said with a bitter smile, "because if I stay here, it will be more terrible than the police station."


    With that, Tao Rong looked around and echoed. If she was left in this village without fully proving her innocence, you can imagine what the villagers who were easy to incite would do to her.


    What''s more, there are several people who really want her life.


    Nie Zhao can''t bear to see Tao Rong like this. He wants to prove her innocence. If she hasn''t done it, she shouldn''t put her in prison with such a heavy charge as attempted homicide, because she doesn''t know what is really terrible there.


    See Tao Rong has given up, want to go to the young police to make it clear, Nie Zhao stretched out his hand directly took Tao Rong''s arm, "believe me, I will prove your innocence."


    Tao Rong turned to look at Nie Zhao, looking a little stunned, "I thought you wouldn''t believe me. Why do you... "


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help laughing, dimples looming on his cheek, "it seems that I have been upright to the degree of pedantry in your heart. I believe you. From the beginning, I knew that you couldn''t do this. If they said you pushed your cousin down the river and rescued him, I think it might be something you did under impulse and anger. After all, you are willing to let those people go. How can you kill a child? "


    It''s true that Tao Rong is cruel sometimes, but also to people and things. After several times, Nie Zhao understood. Although he couldn''t see through the girl''s changeable emotions, he knew that she had a bottom line, otherwise she would never be under her control.


    At the moment when he learned that she had an accident, Nie Zhao didn''t hesitate at all. He rushed over immediately. Even he couldn''t understand why he just couldn''t let her go. Maybe it was because she was too easy to put herself in danger.


    Just watching the little girl eagerly explain to herself, her eyes have revealed the message of asking him for help, she finally showed weakness to him once, he felt a burst of happiness, fortunately, fortunately, he came in time.


    "Instead of running away, you''d better tell me more about what you know. I say you can protect yourself!"


    Looking at the firm Nie Zhao, Tao Rong is not good or bad, see Nie Zhao really want to help himself, that is much more convenient than his pale and powerless to prove his innocence.


    So Tao Rong briefly explained the situation.


    "When I went back, I left the evidence clothes that they said outside. I''m sure someone stole my clothes, pretended to be me, talked to yanjiela, hurt Yanjie, and left them as evidence to escape."


    "Now there are two points I don''t know for myself. One is why the two witnesses said that they saw me and they had no injustice or hatred against me. I believe they would not lie."


    "The second point is Yan Jie. Why did he call my name to the person who was not me at that time? That is to say, Yan Jie determined that the person was me. These two points are hard evidence. Unless they unite to wrongly design me, I really can''t figure it out. But this almost killed Yan Jie. It''s too risky. "


    Tao Rong said objective facts, which are the two doubts Nie Zhao first thought of after listening to everything.


    "Do you have anyone to doubt?" Nie Zhao asked in a voice.


    Tao Rong suddenly sneered, "there is no object of doubt, but a certain killer."


    Nie Zhao frowns and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks cool. "That man is Yan Jie''s sister, Yan Qi."


    Nie Zhao immediately showed a look of surprise.


    Tao Rong knew that Nie Zhao would react like this, "I can''t believe it, right? But what I said is true. This thing must be done by Yan Qi. There won''t be another person."


    "Why do you think so?" Nie Zhao asks earnestly.


    Tao Rong said: "in fact, I''ve been training with master all this time, and I haven''t met their sister and brother at all. But I heard from my mother that Yan Qi was looking for me all the time and told me to look for her after I went back. You also know the relationship between the two of us. How could she want to look for me? So I didn''t pay any attention. After that, my clothes disappeared and Yan Jie had an accident I think it''s fake for her to look for me. It''s true to wait for this opportunity. "


    "Besides, although she is a brother and sister, Yan Qi is the one who most wants Yan Jie to disappear in the world. In order to fight for the love of her parents, she would rather make Yan Jie sick every day and let their grandmother superstitiously take Yan Jie away from her mother and son, rather than let her live in Yan''s house. This is what Yan Qi has done herself. In order to deal with my hurting Yan Jie like this, I think it is totally wrong Her style. "


    Nie Zhao touched chin suddenly, way: "that Yan Jie how to Yan Qi?"


    "What do three year olds know? He is often deceived and deceived. Yan Jie has brotherhood towards his elder sister, but you have seen his attitude towards my cousin. "


    Hearing this, Nie Zhao suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "I see."


    Tao Rong was looking at Nie Zhao when he suddenly saw that he was confident and smiling. His dark eyes seemed to be shining, just like a flower in the desert. In an instant, he was flashed by the beautiful appearance.Nie Zhao looks down at Tao Rong. Seeing her silly appearance, he thinks that she hasn''t reacted yet, so he says with a smile, "if you recall what you just said, you haven''t reacted yet. Why does Yan Jie say it''s you?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, suddenly return to God, brain quick turn for a while, in an instant everything understood.


    She was caught in a misunderstanding, but also did not expect that a three-year-old child would collude with his sister and take his own life as a gamble to revenge her, which is simply incredible.


    Also It''s not right, so the little child will be afraid, unless the play in front of him is completed under cooperation, but the drowning in the back is Yan Qi''s trick.


    Tao Rong''s face gradually turns white. She can''t imagine whether Yan Qi''s design is accidental or under control, or does she want to kill two birds with one stone, one death and one homicide?


    Tao Rong felt chilly when he thought of it.


    At this time, the police have begun to negotiate with the village head, and the police have also come up with some regulations to prove that they are not in complete violation of the law. Since the soldier said that Tao Rong can be proved innocent, then give them a chance to plead.


    The village head hesitated and agreed again and again. After he agreed, he began to appease others. Although the Yan family still clamored, the others still listened to the village head''s words and wanted to see what Tao Rong and the soldier had to say.


    At this time, someone began to ask Tao Rong''s family whether the relationship between Tao Rong and this handsome young soldier was not simple.

 Chapter 104

    Yan Xiangru is very angry when she hears that. She doesn''t allow Tao Rong to behave like a woman in front of the villagers, but she forgets that she has ignored Tao Rong''s life and death. If the soldiers didn''t show up, Tao Rong would have been taken away as a suspect of attempted murder.


    Because of the police''s adjustment with village head Nie Zhaohe, things soon made progress, and Yan Qi, the suspect, had been picked up from the hospital.


    At the beginning, Yan''s family was crying and making a lot of noise. Seeing Yan Qi coming, they immediately didn''t understand. They quickly grabbed Yan Qi and asked what was going on.


    Yan Qi face or very calm, said he did not know, as if asked to come to ask.


    "It''s none of your business. If you don''t look at ah Jie in the hospital, who will look at him?" Meng Fengying immediately worried.


    Yan Qi also said: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s someone who talks nonsense and asks me to go into the water. I don''t know what happened to my brother alone in the hospital."


    Yan Qi said so, aunt Yan was angry and pushed uncle Yan to negotiate.


    Uncle Yan has always been angry, if not in front of the village party secretary, he would have broken out.


    "Comrade police, what''s the situation? Why do you call my daughter here? My daughter has nothing to do with this. You call people and let my son be in the hospital alone. I''ll... "


    "Please rest assured, Mr. Yan, that police officers have been arranged to accompany the victims." The young police quickly said: "and called your daughter to come here, because Comrade Tao Rong reported that Comrade Yan Qi was also suspected of committing a crime, and the victim was with Comrade Yan Qi in the end before meeting the prisoner. According to the regulations, we need to bring her to ask questions."


    "What?"


    Yan''s family is very angry. The dead girl''s ability to talk is really amazing. How can she say that? It seems that in order to shirk the responsibility, she is like a mad dog.


    Yan''s family is so angry that their faces are distorted.


    When Yan Qi heard this, she was flustered. But soon, she adjusted. Her lips trembled and her face was full of grievances. She looked at the young policeman and said, "what? Suspect me of hurting my own brother? How can I do such a crazy thing? Is she crazy? How can I pour dirty water on my head? What does this matter have to do with me! This It''s insulting. "


    Said here, Yan Qi has sobbed out, gradually evolved into a wail, the appearance of the grievance look distressing.


    At first, the villagers were far away and didn''t hear it. When they heard Yan Qi crying, they asked each other. As a result, Tao Rong said that Yan Qi was the real murderer, so the police brought people here.


    The villagers were immediately unconvinced.


    "What do you policemen do for food? I believe that! If she says anything about one person, can you arrest anyone? "


    "Yes, they are brothers and sisters! What does this matter have to do with Qiqi? You should listen to a prisoner and slander a good man. Are you out of your mind


    "Will you do anything! Are we going to catch the real killer? I won''t go back to the police station and let other policemen come over! "


    "This matter has nothing to do with Qiqi. How can you do anything wrong?"


    "Someone has proved that there are clothes left behind. You are still so indiscriminate and do not catch criminals. Villagers, let''s go to the town to report them."


    Because before to take people away, the result was stopped, has caused some dissatisfaction, this moment Yan Qi a cry, the villagers around more can''t look down, think these police are black heart.


    Originally afraid of the police, but now there is no fear, but there will be an illusion that they maintain a sense of justice in the world.


    The police are also embarrassed. In fact, what they do can''t be regarded as illegal, but it can''t be regarded as full compliance. It''s just crazy on the edge.


    Generally, the police who pursue the truth will be so desperate, but most of them will not. After all, the influence is not good, which is easy to cause misunderstanding among the general public. If Nie Zhao did not support them today, the police would not have caused such trouble.


    At this time, Tao Rong came out from the back of the car.


    As soon as she came out, the target of attack turned to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked at the past those amiable villagers, now has changed his face, a wrong look at her justice, feel funny.


    As a matter of fact, people still need to read more and read less. That is to say, they are easy to believe what others say. People who don''t know how to question are ignorant.


    Yan Qi saw Tao Rong appear, crying face has been distorted.


    "Tao Rong, why do you want to do this? It''s not enough for you to harm my brother. Do you want to harm me?" Yan Qi said in tears.


    Tao Rong looked at Yan Qi, who was in tears, and sneered, "Yan Qi, you''re really powerful. I really underestimate you. You''re very smart. Even if I tell you what happened before, no one will believe me."


    Yan Qi''s eyesight is a few can''t be checked, obviously still a little afraid, "you want to say something wrong me, I''m not afraid of shadow slant, you want to slander me, excuse yourself, whatever you want, but I believe the law will give you due sanctions."As soon as people around listen to it, they immediately echo with justice.


    But Tao Rong said with a smile: "I''ve written down these words. I hope you also remember that good and evil will be rewarded in the end. What I have done and what you have done can''t escape the eye of God. Let''s wait and see."


    "It''s ridiculous to say such high sounding words when you are dying. Tao Rong, if you admit your mistake, we can let you reduce the punishment." Uncle Yan looks at Tao Rong with sharp eyes and says that he has hurt his son, but now he has to deal with his daughter. Even if he has to take care of the surface work of the village branch secretary, uncle Yan can''t bear it any more.


    "Uncle, why do you say that? Haven''t you arranged the people to serve me in the police station long ago? I know very well how much you will take care of me. "


    Uncle Yan''s face suddenly changed. She couldn''t believe it and looked at Tao Rong. How could she know that she was overheard.


    Nie Zhaohe, a young policeman, heard this, and everyone understood what Tao Rong was saying.


    The young policeman looked at Uncle Yan in disbelief, but Nie Zhao''s expression was a little gloomy. He thought he was a normal person, but he didn''t expect to be so cruel. It seems that it''s natural that Tao Rong has no feelings for these relatives.


    "What are you talking about! At a young age, you always think about these dark thoughts. No wonder you even hurt your cousin. " Then uncle Yan turned to his sister Yan Xiangru and said, "sister, you really have a good daughter!"

 Chapter 105

    Yan Xiang, as her elder brother said, was also disgusted. She stepped forward and yelled at Tao Rong: "dead girl, do you think things are not bad enough? Do you have to drag everyone into the water? Why are you so stupid


    In Yan Xiangru''s eyes, Tao Rong''s action is stupid. Maybe it''s better to be caught. Now he''s dragging Yan Qi and uncle Yan into the water. Isn''t he going to die? In the end, Tao Rong will be even worse.


    "Am I your daughter, Ma? You don''t believe what I say, you don''t argue for me, you look like you want me to be arrested. What''s the matter Tao Rong showed a look of pain.


    Yan Xiangru choked and said, "I really regret having raised your daughter! I still say that It''s for your own good to ask you not to make trouble! "


    Tao Rong sneered, looked at Yan Xiangru, then glanced at the crowd, and said: "if it turns out that I was wronged, can you apologize for what you just insulted me?"


    The crowd was quiet for a moment, and then it was noisy again.


    "Is this girl crazy?"


    "I don''t shed tears when I don''t see the coffin!"


    "I think it''s a dead duck with a stiff tongue!"


    "Well, we''ll see how she can prove her innocence. If she''s innocent, I''ll apologize to her."


    One person took the lead and a group of people followed.


    I didn''t expect that Tao Rong''s excitement had an effect. What we mean is that we want Tao Rong to shed tears when she sees the coffin and let her completely admit her life.


    Tao Rong turned to Uncle Yan and said, "where is uncle Yan? If Yan Qi is really so innocent and I really deserve to die, you are not afraid to waste a little time to let me die more thoroughly. "


    At this time, uncle Yan didn''t come to speak. Meng Fengying took the lead in roaring out. "Let this cheap girl toss. I''ll see if she can turn the world around. If she can''t, I''ll peel her skin!"


    The cruel words have been released, and Tao Rong turns to see Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao pick eyebrow, some surprised, although he is sure, but did not expect to guard against heart so heavy girl this moment is completely trust him.


    Of course, Tao Rong trusts Nie Zhao. It''s one thing whether she wants to rely on him or not, but it''s another thing whether she believes in him or not. Tao Rong is very clear about how capable Nie Zhao is.


    Even though he is much younger now, his intelligence, intelligence and ability are beyond the reach of ordinary people. As long as he said to do things, in Tao Rong''s memory, there is no impossible.


    Nie Zhao spoke very little, but every time he spoke, he was like giving an order, which made everyone follow him involuntarily.


    Nie Zhao first brought people to the scene of the crime.


    Let two witnesses stand in their original position, and then find someone to help play Yan Jie. The evidence has been sealed, so it can''t be taken out for use. So they lend Tao Rong a coat about the same size.


    People are also watching Tao Rong with clothes to go, after a while two people appear in the stream circle place, that is the location of the crime.


    Yan Jie is played by the children in the village, who are a little older. The two people are face to face, but they are all facing the direction of the witness, and all the others are standing behind the two witnesses.


    After a while, the two people began to pull together. They heard the child yell: "Tao Rong, you dare to beat me, you villain, I want to tell my parents."


    Two people''s action is still a bit awkward, the lines are not good, after all, it is temporary to let people play, it is impossible to play so real. But also let the public see what happened.


    After a while, the younger child was pushed into the water, but this time Tao Rong held him, so he didn''t fall down. Instead, he pulled him up and let him stand aside. Then he continued to play.


    Tao Rong picked up a big stone and threw it into the middle of the water.


    And immediately they were not angry.


    "Usually think Tao Rong this wench looking at the face is good, the mind is delicate and clever, didn''t expect so vicious, unexpectedly do such a thing."


    "That''s right. It''s so cruel. You see what she just did is so real. It''s like doing it all over again. It must be because she did it before."


    "Well And the courage to do it again is psychopathic. Fortunately, my children don''t play with her at ordinary times. "


    At this time, Nie Zhao asked, "have you seen clearly?"


    People immediately make a noise, everyone''s face is angry, except Yan Qi.


    At this time, Yan Qi''s face has turned a little white. Although she pretends to be calm, her hands are still holding back and forth nervously.


    Tao Rong has already shown that he doubts Yan Qi. Naturally, Nie Zhao pays more attention to Yan Qi. As a special soldier, Nie Zhao''s training is naturally different. The skills of interrogating prisoners are strictly trained.


    According to Yan Qi''s present performance, even if he cheated others, he could never cheat Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao, who had some doubts at the beginning, now fully believed Tao Rong''s statement.


    But he couldn''t believe that his sister would attack his brother.The young police began to maintain order when they saw the noise around them.


    Nie Zhao looked back at the two witnesses and asked, "this is Tao Rong you saw here. When you see Yan Jie falling into the water, you rush down to save people?"


    The two women nodded quickly.


    "Yes, it''s here. We heard the quarrel and thought it was just a child quarrel until we saw Tao Rong hitting people with a stone."


    "Yes, we were stupid at that time. Fortunately, we are downstream here, otherwise we may not be able to save people in time."


    The small earth slope they were on was just downstream of the stream. There was a certain distance from the place where the accident happened. Because it was a slope, they could see clearly from high to low.


    At that time, the two women were panicked and rushed down the slope, just intercepting Yan Jie who was floating down the stream. It was also luck.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t think it was luck. "Do you often appear here around 3:30?"


    Two women slightly a Leng, don''t understand a way: "yes, we just come out from the field at that time every day, pass by from this side."


    "It''s about half past three."


    Nie Zhao continued: "are you sure that person is Tao Rong?"


    "Of course," the two women nodded impatiently


    Nie Zhao asks again: "you see over there is Tao Rong, right." Then he pointed to two people not far away.


    The two women would have been angry if they didn''t look at Nie Zhao''s pretty face. Why do they ask repeatedly? No matter how much truth they ask, they won''t change.


    "We are not blind. Even if we are blind, there are so many people looking behind us. Who else can Tao Rong be. I said, "what are you doing, soldier?"

 Chapter 106

    Nie Zhao''s mouth was hooked up, and his voice was full of smile. He said, "you''ve heard that. I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you sure that what you saw in this place at 3:30 is the same person, Tao Rong?"


    The two women were really impatient. "Let''s swear it."


    Nie Zhao finally laughed, so he clapped his hands, and the two actors standing by the stream came slowly towards them.


    People thought it was going to be over, but suddenly someone called out in the crowd, "Oh? Isn''t that my girl? When did you go over there? "


    People a Leng, can not help but also look to the direction of the two actors.


    One of them is a little boy in the village. They all know each other. The other The other one is not Tao Rong!


    All of them were surprised to see that they were all choked.


    Nie Zhao says at this time: "two witnesses can say this is Tao Rong?"


    The two women were stupid. They saw


    "What''s the matter? Is it a big change? "


    "How can it be? It was Tao Rong just now!"


    There was a lot of discussion around them. At this time, the two women were also worried. "We didn''t lie. This is What''s going on! We... "


    At this time, Nie Zhao asked the girl to stand back. This time, he asked the girl to face the crowd directly.


    The villagers were slow to respond and couldn''t figure out what was going on for a long time.


    At this time, the young policeman immediately patted his head and yelled, "I see. It''s like this. You can''t see the girl''s face clearly, can you? The only way you can tell her apart is by her figure and clothes. Because just now Tao Rong took this dress and left, you thought it must be Tao Rong, so she was preconceived. Naturally, Tao Rong always wore the only work clothes to go in and out of the village. Naturally, you acquiesced that the person wearing the clothes was Tao Rong, so you decided that it was Tao Rong under the basic fuzzy situation. "


    The young police didn''t expect to have such operation, which is totally in the field of psychology, and all of a sudden excitedly said their analysis.


    When they heard the young police saying this, the villagers were stunned for a long time. But they still couldn''t believe it. Many people couldn''t help looking at the girl they thought was Tao Rong. However, no matter how they blinked, each other''s face had only one outline.


    At this time, Tao Rong has come out of the hidden place and come to the eyes of the people. She appears in the same picture with the girl in the distance. At last, the people have to admit that they can''t recognize the person over there is Tao Rong.


    The two witnesses were so scared that they grabbed the police and the village head and cried.


    "I I''m not lying, right I heard her shout Tao Rong, and I thought it was Tao Rong. After all, her face looks like Tao Rong, but now I remember that I didn''t really see her face clearly. "


    After another witness was shirked his responsibility, he immediately said anxiously, "I It''s none of my business I just mistook Ah, no It''s Yan Jie who shouts Tao Rong. Even if we don''t see him, then That Yan Jie is facing Tao Rong! He can''t fail to recognize the wrong person clearly. I was misled by him and subconsciously thought it was Tao Rong. I didn''t lie on purpose either. "


    Perjury was a crime, so the two women were terrified.


    Looking at the two witnesses were about to cry, and eager to kneel down towards them, the young policeman said, "you two can rest assured that as long as this matter has not been put on record in the police station, it will not be regarded as perjury, and you are excusable. Just tell the truth."


    The two women were relieved. They didn''t know who suddenly said in the crowd, "ah, if it wasn''t for the soldiers who insisted that Tao Rong should not go to the police station, they would have gone to the police station now. Sister Wang and Sister Li might have committed a crime."


    "Yes, yes, fortunately they didn''t go at that time."


    As soon as these two words came out, the crowd suddenly became quirky quiet. The two women wiped their tears and looked at Tao Rong. There was guilt in their expression, and their old faces turned red. Before, they swore that they had seen her. In fact, in retrospect, at that time, the brain acquiesced to her and didn''t see her face clearly.


    Looking at the mood of the masses has shifted, Yan Qi can not bear the pressure, said: "even if the two aunts did not see clearly, then my brother! My brother really saw it, and the clothes! Don''t be brainwashed by them. If you just let Tao Rong go, my brother will die in vain. Who will make up for him! He''s only three years old! He is so pitiful that he is still in a coma! "


    Yan Qi said and began to cry. People who didn''t know thought she was fighting for her brother, but Tao Rong knew that Yan Qi was afraid.


    Different from what happened before, no matter how shameful and terrible things Yan Qi did, uncle Yan and aunt Yan would let her go. But if she did something to her brother, the Yan family would not forgive her, so she was also afraid.


    Yan Qi so coax, people around immediately restless up.Uncle Yan took the lead in saying, "even if these two witnesses can''t be used, there are still my son and material evidence!"


    Nie Zhao said without any emotion: "in all the evidence against Tao Rong, the two witnesses are the most favorable main evidence, and other evidence is auxiliary evidence. The victim is only three years old, and his testimony is not enough to be used as testimony. After all, he can be encouraged to lie."


    Nie Zhao said here, cold eyes swept Yan Qi.


    At this time, Yan Qizheng secretly looks at the situation while crying. As a result, when he sees Nie Zhao''s eyes sweeping over, he immediately feels that his heart is frozen, and there are ice dregs in his blood.


    "How can you So, he''s a victim, he... " Uncle Yan was confused.


    "Yan Zhishu, we can understand your mood, but Comrade Nie''s words are correct." Young police came forward and said: "your son''s testimony can only be used as a clue to restore the case, not as the main evidence to prove that Tao Rong is a murderer."


    Uncle Yan looked at the young police in shock and said, "how can it be? You are bending the law."


    The young policeman said, "every word we say will be responsible."


    Uncle Yan was a little flustered. Yan Qi couldn''t hold back and said, "there are evidences!"


    The young policeman said: "according to Tao Rong, her clothes may be stolen, so the clothes will be further sampled and investigated, but it can''t be the decisive evidence. In other words, if two people''s cards are gone, Tao Rong doesn''t need to be locked up. We will just ask her to go back to cooperate with the investigation."

 Chapter 107

    Yan Qi suddenly surprised, just want to cry against.


    At this time, Nie Zhao suddenly said, "can I have a look at the so-called evidence?"


    The young police asked people to take the evidence directly. Because it was evidence, it was sealed.


    Nie Zhao is inconvenient to take out, just looked carefully, turned around and asked not far away, "is this dress really yours?"


    Uncle Yan''s family is under attack, but they haven''t figured out what to do. Hearing Nie Zhao''s words, Meng Fengying is the first to rush out and scold: "this is not Tao Rong''s, do you still want to lie with your eyes open?"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao both look up at this ferocious looking old lady. They are really like evil spirits. They say that Tao Rong is a granddaughter who is related to her by blood. No one believes that there is a grandmother who regards her granddaughter as an enemy and wants to kill her immediately.


    The attitude of Tao family and Yan Family towards Tao Rong is very strange. It''s not too much to say that we should abandon our shoes. Even if there is a little family affection in it, there will be contradiction, hurt and sad psychology, rather than trying to send her to prison.


    Looking at the performance of these people, Nie Zhao feels more and more strange. He can''t help but turn his head and look at Tao Rong, wondering if she will show real sadness.


    But Tao Rong really didn''t have it at all. She just looked at Meng Fengying with sarcasm in her eyes and said in a clear voice: "grandma, don''t worry. I didn''t deny it. There''s my name on it. It''s embroidered by me. How can I admit my mistake? This is my dress."


    Did not expect that Tao Rong did not sophistry, but frankly admit, this is to let other people did not expect, immediately to scold the voice of the export is also blocked in the throat.


    Meng Fengying choked and blushed. "It''s good to admit it. If you can admit it so calmly, at least you''re a person!"


    Tao Rong said gently: "grandma, what I have is mine, not mine. It''s useless for you to force me to admit it. I hope grandma''s attitude towards me now will be impartial and fair after she really knows who the killer is."


    Tao Rong''s eyes had already looked at Yan Qi when she said that. Tao Rong''s obvious performance immediately angered Yan''s family. Aunt Yan and Meng Fengying immediately started to scold her. They felt that Tao Rong was just a wolf. They wanted to drag all their children into the water. It was extremely vicious.


    But Tao Rong didn''t pay attention to their abuse any more. Instead, she turned her head and looked at Nie Zhao. But she didn''t know when Nie Zhao had bowed his head and looked down at the clothes inside through the transparent evidence bag.


    Suddenly Nie Zhao''s eyes brightened, as if he saw something.


    Nie Zhao immediately raised his head and asked the young policeman, "did you pass someone else''s hand when you found this dress?"


    "When the victim was sent to the hospital, we received a call to the police. We were afraid that the scene would be damaged, so we immediately contacted the village head to help maintain the scene," the young policeman said


    The village head also came forward and said, "when I came here, there were already villagers around to discuss, but no one was close to me. I have confirmed that."


    Nie Zhao raised the corner of his mouth and said, "so, apart from the prisoner and Yan Jie, no one has touched this dress since then?"


    When Nie Zhao asked this question, he asked everyone, and everyone shook his head.


    Nie Zhao asks Tao Rong again: "before you go home, do others have a chance to touch your clothes?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "No


    Tao Rong saw that Nie Zhao''s mouth was obviously elated. It seemed that he had found some key evidence, so he asked these questions with confidence.


    is it what Yan Qi wears her clothes, such as the lipstick that is colorful as before, if it is, it can prove that Yan Qi crosses her clothes.


    Yan Qi, who also thought of this, was a little relaxed. She felt that she could leave evidence on her clothes unless it was any color. However, in order to avoid leaving flaws and deal with Tao Rong in time, she had never used lip gloss since she thought of this plan, and she would not even leave anything fragrant on her body.


    She has learned a lesson, and will never make the same mistake again.


    See Nie Zhao''s line of sight to see come over, Yan Qi obviously than just calm too much.


    Nie Zhao asked Yan Qi, "since you are another suspect, have you ever touched this dress?"


    Yan Qi and Nie Zhao face-to-face is still very stressful, especially Nie Zhao also has an unforgettable face. She really doesn''t understand what''s good about Tao Rong. Sun Huada and Wen Yifeng used to protect her, but now she comes to such a handsome soldier brother. Why is she? With that face? Hum! She''s almost finished anyway.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are so destructive that Yan Qi can''t bear them from all aspects, so she hides behind her father, "why do I have to touch her dirty clothes, so dirty, a pile of dust, I still dislike it, let alone contact, I haven''t even looked at her one more time, I haven''t seen her for nearly a month, how can I have a chance to contact her I''ve never been in touch before, not even close to it. "


    Yan Qi is determined to remove herself clean. In addition to today''s contact, what she said is true. Since Gan Xiaomei''s affair, she has never met Tao Rong, and she doesn''t know what the dead girl is busy with all day. She can''t catch anyone, which makes her plan to stay for so many days.Yan Qi put aside the clean, heart also relaxed a lot, but in the face of her Nie Zhao did not waver, but look more relaxed.


    Nie Zhao turned to the young policeman and said, "open the bag."


    The young policeman was stunned, and uncle Yan turned his mind and immediately cried out, "what''s the matter? Do you want to take the opportunity to destroy the evidence? "


    Although I think it''s impossible, uncle Yan is also worried. After all, there is only one evidence that can hold down Tao Rong. There can''t be any more problems.


    Nie Zhao said: "I think I have found the evidence of who is the murderer, the evidence is in the clothes, so let you open it."


    "The evidence is the dress. Why did you open it? It may be your procrastination." Uncle Yan said with a cold face.


    Young police also hesitated to look at Nie Zhao, clothes are they put away, to carefully check the words or back to the police station is more appropriate.


    But Nie Zhao insisted, "if Yan Zhishu doesn''t believe us, you, the village head and the police can open it together. According to what I said, we can find evidence. Tao Rong and I promise not to interfere, and the villagers around will witness."


    Nie Zhao all said so, as if there was no reason to refuse.


    Uncle Yan said coldly, "what if the evidence is wrong?"

 Chapter 108

    Nie Zhao''s expression is light, but in his eyes is the confidence that people can''t ignore, "I try my best, whether I believe or not can only be judged by everyone."


    Uncle Yan hesitated for a moment, but the villagers around him had a wonderful view. They couldn''t help but forget their original intention. Instead, they wanted to pursue the truth to the end.


    Everyone''s voice rang out one after another. They were persuading uncle Yan to open it and see what evidence the soldier could find to speak for Tao Rong.


    In the end, uncle Yan had to agree.


    Of course, it''s evidence. Naturally, it''s impossible for ordinary people to make trouble. Instead, it''s for the police to do it. Uncle Yan and the village head observe it closely, while the other villagers stretch their necks and rush to look at it.


    "At the collar, there''s a strand of hair coming out. Look carefully to see if it''s from the collar to the shoulder and then into the sleeve. Please pull it out


    The three policemen looked around, and it was probably against the light. The location of the village head''s station was better. They were the first to find out.


    "Here, here."


    The young policeman pulled out with gloves and looked carefully.


    One It''s just a hair.


    Young police don''t understand looking at Nie Zhao, and at this time, Tao Rong standing beside Nie Zhao has suddenly realized, but others haven''t responded, even the people of the Tao family are at a loss.


    Nie Zhao was not in a hurry to say, but slowly induced: "according to the location of this hair, there should be no possibility that it was blown by the wind, or the people who passed by accidentally floated in, right?"


    The young policeman nodded his head.


    The people around looked at it, only Yan Qi did not dare to look at it. Her heart beat faster and she was a little worried that it was her own hair. But even if it was her own hair, their hair color was almost the same, and they were relatives. Even if the test could find nothing, it was right.


    "This kind of position can only be taken down from the hair when you put on and take off your clothes, so it can be hidden so deep." Said the young policeman.


    When the police said that, some people around nodded, and some even took off their coats to see if they had any hair on their shoulders.


    Some found it and yelled twice to echo it.


    Nie Zhao said: "that is to say, except for Tao Rong and the murderer, there is no possibility that it is someone else''s."


    The young policeman nodded, and uncle Yan sneered, "isn''t this Tao Rong''s? Why do you have to take your hair for identification? "


    "If we insist on the identification, I''m afraid we have to go to the city. We can''t do it in town. "


    Nie Zhao said in a voice: "do not do medical identification, direct comparison on the line."


    "Ha?" The young police were puzzled.


    People around are also whispering doubts.


    "Because this hair can''t be mine." Tao Rong finally took the call at this time.


    At that moment, Tao Rong directly turned her back to the crowd. Her black hair was simply tied up and put in the inside of the thread coat. She didn''t let the horsetail sway outside. At this time, Tao Rong pulled out her hair in front of the crowd. But Tao Rong just did a pull action. In a moment, the hair pulled out came to the end, small black rubber band Reluctantly tied to the short hair.


    The police had a long hair almost three times as long.


    Everyone was quiet. They looked at each other as if they were asking each other''s opinions. They were confused and wanted to find a leader, but at this time they were all confused.


    Uncle Yan''s hand trembled when he pointed to the long hair What does that mean? " After saying that, he still stares at the end of Tao Rong''s hair.


    After all, they didn''t know what Tao Rong looked like before, so the young police made a serious analysis and said, "is Tao Rong short hair? But it''s long hair here, and there can''t be any mistake for such a long hair. That''s to say, someone must have worn this dress? "


    Yan Qi''s face turned white in an instant, faded all the blood color, and her body trembled with fear because of her guilty heart.


    Tao Rong That bitch When did you get your hair cut?


    Yan Qi''s heart constantly rings this question.


    Meng Fengying asked her, "this What''s going on? You just had your hair cut? You are in collusion. You want to help her turn over the case! " The more Meng Fengying said it, the more she worked hard. The more she said it, the more she felt that the truth was like this.


    But everyone looked at her like a fool. After all, Tao Rong was always in front of everyone. How could she cut her hair secretly!


    But the villagers don''t know how Tao Rong cut his hair or when. Now think about Tao Rong. It seems that for some time, she put her hair in her clothes like this, so no one has seen how long it is down there.


    At this time, Yan Xiangru, who was finally awakened by a series of evidences, began to believe that Tao Rong might not have really harmed Yan Jie. Looking at her mother, she said, "Ma, this Tao Rong had her hair cut short half a month ago. I just remembered that she cut it in the hospital. "


    Because there was no Tao Rong in my heart, I didn''t take it to heart when I saw it. I didn''t wonder why Tao Rong had her hair cut, so I didn''t respond for a while.Yan Xiangru said that Tao Qian also remembered that Tao Rong had short hair before their eyes.


    But if Yan Xiang said so, how could Meng Fengying believe it? Not only Meng Fengying, but also uncle Yan and aunt Yan did not believe it.


    Aunt Yan almost screamed and said, "why? You''re defending your daughter now, aren''t you? Yan Jie is also your nephew. How can you do that? "


    Uncle Yan also said: "sister, don''t talk nonsense! You know which is more important


    Uncle Yan is reminding Yan Xiangru that Tao Rong has no blood relationship at all, but it''s strange for others to hear such words.


    But it''s strange that no one cares.


    If Yan Xiang is said by her elder brother and sister-in-law, she doesn''t know whether to continue.


    At this time Nie Zhao said, "half a month ago, Tao Rong was injured in the head because she saved a girl from the same village. Because of the problem of dealing with the wound, she cut off her hair at that time." Or he cut it short, "if you don''t believe it, but go to the hospital to ask, the doctor and nurse who treated Tao Rong''s wound can prove it."


    The young policeman looked at his hair and then at Tao Rong, nodded and said, "there''s something strange about it. Comrade Tao Rong has not had long hair for a long time, so the evidence is suspected of being stolen."


    People around began to talk, but obviously the tone has changed, everyone began to guess all kinds of conspiracy, gradually everyone focused on Yan Qi who Tao Rong identified.

 Chapter 109

    "Well You see, Qiqi''s hair seems to be so long. Is it really... "


    "How can it be, brother and sister!"


    "But how did such long hair appear in the clothes?"


    "I don''t think it''s Tao Rong. She used to be famous for her temper. She didn''t take it with her when others were angry with her."


    "Yes, yes, I remember that, too."


    "Well We just really wronged that girl. It''s really pitiful. It was smashed just now. "


    "It was smashed by her own family. It''s none of our business."


    "Fortunately, some soldiers and police comrades have proved it, otherwise Tao Rong would have been wronged and died by his relatives. What a pity."


    The voice of discussion around is getting louder and louder, and at this time, the police also come to Yan Qi with long hair to compare, but Yan Qi has been scared to hide directly behind aunt Yan.


    Aunt Yan was eager to protect her daughter. She was flustered and pretended to be strong, shouting: "why? What''s wrong? What do you want? This has nothing to do with my daughter. Tao Rong slanders Qiqi because he has a bad relationship with Qiqi. Many people have long hair like this. How can we say it belongs to Qiqi? "


    The police are also embarrassed, unwilling to pull, around the villagers broke in: "let them compare it is nothing, if not can be wronged."


    "Yes, why is Qiqi so afraid? If she doesn''t do something bad, she won''t be afraid of ghosts! It''s just a comparison. "


    The crowd couldn''t help echoing.


    Meng Fengying pushed the police away, then pointed to Tao Rong angrily and said, "I know, I know. Tao Rong must have deliberately hidden Qi Qi''s hair, hurting ah Jie and slandering Qi Qi."


    Meng Fengying is more willing to accept that Tao Rong has hurt Yan Jie, but she is not willing to accept that Yan Qi has done it, so she tries her best to find a reason, but gives a novel point.


    "But we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Yan Qi said it herself just now." Tao Rong said slowly.


    "Then you''ve been designing for a long time, and And maybe it''s from your long hair. " Meng Fengying insisted.


    "Because of the working environment, my work clothes have to be cleaned every two or three days. According to the time, I have washed them many times. Who else will have long hair?" Tao Rong retorts calmly.


    Meng Fengying suddenly dumb, she said a bit of nonsense, but gave uncle Yan a direction to refute.


    "Police comrades, even if there is a long hair here, it doesn''t mean that Tao Rong is innocent, and it can''t prove what my daughter has done." Uncle Yan said with righteous words, completely reversing his attitude towards the evidence. As long as it''s good for Tao Rong, he will doubt it.


    At this time, the villagers around did not dare to say anything more about Tao Rong, because even they thought it was too strange.


    "No, this hair is very important evidence. If you don''t accept the comparison, we will go to test it. "The young police also replied formally that according to the process, this is indeed the case. It''s not just sophistry.


    Uncle Yan never thought that Tao Rong would escape at this juncture. He also firmly believes that Tao Rong is the murderer of his son. After all, Yan Jie called Tao Rong. It''s not because Yan Jie is young that he doesn''t believe it.


    But for a while, uncle Yan really felt a little bit frustrated. Several things before made him very disappointed with his daughter. This time It shouldn''t be


    Uncle Yan can''t help but sweep to his daughter. If it''s really nothing to do with her, why are you so resistant and afraid to hide behind others? It''s clear that she''s not so timid.


    Although he thought like this, uncle Yan said: "my son said it was Tao Rong, so I believe my son. If you want to check your hair, you can check it. Anyway, I believe in fairness and freedom. God will not let go of the real murderer."


    "What if it turns out that the hair belongs to Yan Qi?" Tao Rong directly goes up with Uncle Yan. She wants to see the embarrassed expression of the man who always believes in his daughter, and whether the man''s ruthlessness will collapse in the face of his white eyed wolf.


    Uncle Yan looked at Tao Rong coldly, "even if it is, it may be designed by you."


    "My uncle really thinks highly of me. I really don''t have this intelligence. And I''m busy making money for my family every day, and I don''t have so much time. In my heart, my uncle is the most intelligent person. Why can''t I figure it out? Why do I harm my cousins? Is it good for me? Can I inherit your family''s property or what? "


    Tao Rong asked the most fundamental question, any crime is to have a criminal motive, before Yan Jie''s thing can be said to be an impulsive accident, but if it is really connected to frame Yan Qi, that is intentional design, what is the purpose of the design? If we have to say that Tao Rong is a criminal, what is her motive?


    Uncle Yan really knows better than his wife and mother. When Tao Rong asks him, even if he hates him to death, his doubts are getting bigger and bigger.


    "Well, even if what you say is reasonable, is it more reasonable for my daughter to harm my son?"It''s true that there''s no elder sister to harm younger brother.


    Tao Rong sneers and turns to Yan Qi. Yan Qi is still hiding behind her mother. As soon as Tao Rong''s eyes sweep over, she starts to cry, as if she can escape all the troubles with tears.


    "Yan Qi, listen up. If you confess now, if your family doesn''t investigate, you don''t have to go to jail. But if you really investigate to the end, you may go to jail and leave a record of the case. I know that you think the so-called hair is not evidence, but you and I know that I''m not a murderer. I haven''t done anything. There are two people who know the whole truth, one is a murderer One is Yan Jie. You think Yan Jie is only three years old and can lie under your deception. If he is interrogated by the police, will you make sure that he will not tell the truth when he is afraid? "


    In fact, Tao Rong''s idea at the beginning is like this. Anyway, only Yan Jie knows the truth. Yan Jie is only three years old. Can you keep it secret? It''s very difficult. As long as you insist on denying the responsibility, the police and the court will send people to inquire, and Yan Jie will always show up.


    Tao Rong identifies Yan Jie as Yan Qi''s instigator. The Yan family doesn''t know that if an adult''s words are allowed to be obeyed unconditionally, the elder sister''s words of the same generation may not be so powerful.


    Although it''s a gambling method, Tao Rong thinks it''s possible to succeed.


    But now Nie Zhao helps her overturn all the evidence, so that she can more smoothly intimidate Yan Jie and let him tell the truth.

 Chapter 110

    Tao Rong said this, Yan Qi is really afraid, but how dare she admit that in front of her parents and grandmother, she thought that she had brainwashed Yan Jie for so long. Yan Jie hated Tao Rong so much, and said that she must revenge, which would not leak, not to mention whether Yan Jie could wake up.


    At the beginning, Yan Qi was very angry, but her heart was still a little empty. She didn''t know that she shouldn''t have been soft hearted at the beginning, but now she got into trouble.


    Yan Qi ignored Tao Rong, but continued to sob.


    Others feel that they have been guided by Tao Rong, and they all begin to doubt Yan Qi.


    But Yan''s family feel that Tao Rong''s heart is black, and they want to plant the blame.


    Looking at the young police, they had no choice but to say: "part of the truth remains to be investigated. Please let Comrade Tao Rong and Comrade Yan Qi go back to the police station with us to cooperate with the rest of the investigation."


    This is to cooperate with the investigation, not to arrest the suspect, Tao Rong''s suspicion is basically eliminated.


    However, when the young policeman said this, Nie Zhao suddenly said, "actually, female Comrade Yan Qi has just admitted that she is a murderer, but I want to give her the chance to surrender just like Tao Rong. Since she doesn''t admit it, I will say it."


    Nie Zhao this words, all people are shocked, Yan Qi is even more surprised to forget to cry, she looked at Nie Zhao in fear, don''t know where he revealed a flaw.


    "She said it herself?" the young policeman asked


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "just now, you still remember when I asked Yan Qi if she had ever touched this dress, what did she say?"


    Everyone nodded in doubt, probably remember.


    Yan Qi''s brain is turning fast. There should be no flaws.


    Nie Zhao''s voice is clear and cold. "Tao Rong just said that because of the working environment, her clothes will be washed every two or three days. So let me ask Tao Rong, when did you wash it this time? "


    Tao Rong''s face gradually became clear. "I washed it the day before yesterday. I''m going to wash it tonight."


    Nie Zhao nodded and motioned to the policeman holding the clothes to take a picture.


    Under a shot, dust is flying everywhere.


    "Did you know there would be so much dust?" Nie Zhao pointed to the clothes and said.


    People have never worked in a fireworks factory, so they don''t know. They only know that their clothes are gray and sometimes dirty.


    After a while, the young police finally reacted and looked at Yan Qi and said, "Comrade Yan Qi, you just lied. If you have never touched her clothes, how can you know that her clothes are dirty and dusty?"


    As soon as the young police said this, everyone''s eyes swept to Yan Qi. Yan Qi directly collapsed on the ground and looked at the people around her in horror.


    Uncle Yan''s eyes have gradually changed. He looks at his daughter like an eagle.


    Yan Qi panicked for a while, but immediately sophisticated: "I just dislike her, deliberately say so, how do you know just met, and And I''ve seen her shoot a lot of dust before, so I know. "


    Yan Qi''s brain is really very fast, but a series of suspects point to Yan Qi, even if Yan Qi''s defense is useless, because in the eyes of the police, she has just replaced Tao Rong''s position and become a criminal suspect.


    Young police voice has changed, "Comrade Yan Qi, we will investigate clearly, please go back with us."


    Yan Qi suddenly confused, immediately took his mother''s hand, prayed to cry: "mama, they unite to wrongly me, how can I hurt my brother, I really wronged to death, I might as well jump into the stream to drown myself!"


    Aunt Yan just wanted to comfort her daughter and intimidate others, but at this time, Tao Rong finally seized the right time to speak.


    "Auntie, do you know why you are regarded by your grandmother as a match for Yan Jie''s life, so you can''t raise your son close to your body?"


    Tao Rong this words, Yan Qi suddenly all over a stiff.


    Yan Family people can''t help looking at Tao Rong. Aunt Yan seems to have been exposed psychological trauma in general, looking at Tao Rong, want to seek the truth.


    Tao Rong said in a deep voice: "because..."


    "Shut up Yan Qi finally can''t stop yelling: "you want to make up a lie again, what else do you want to do me wrong?"


    Tao Rong said with a cold smile: "wronged? I''ll tell you. I think my uncle, aunt and grandmother will judge whether they have wronged you or not. "


    Tao Rong in Yan Qi despairing eyes began to say a three-year thing.


    Why Yan Jie will get sick or have an accident as long as he returns to Yan''s home, and why Yan Jie has to live with his grandmother in the end.


    Is it a bad life or a bad heart?


    Tao Rongdu explained clearly, and then happily enjoyed the wonderful changes on the faces of the four members of the Yan family.


    No one would think of what kind of abuse Yan Jie suffered from the moment he was born.


    Yan Jie doesn''t know that Yan Qi, who is 14 or 15 years old, can''t be the object of doubt. If Tao Rong is as cowardly as she was in the last life, and can''t see the true face of her so-called cousin, the truth will always be covered up.As long as Yan Jie is not in the Yan family, it is very difficult for the Yan family to be partial to their son and ignore their daughter. After all, their daughter was raised by their side in the last life, while their son was always raised by their grandmother. Although they care about their son, it takes time to cultivate their family affection.


    It can be said that Tao Rong''s words shocked the public. How selfish and vicious a sister should be in order to do that to a child who hasn''t spoken yet. And all this is because she wants the love of her parents and hates her brother''s sharing of her father''s love and mother''s love?


    It''s incredible.


    People look at Yan Qi are silly, Yan people look different, some shocked, some confused, some do not believe.


    In fact, Yan Qi is afraid of nothing, but sometimes people will be extremely calm when they are most afraid. Yan Qi is probably afraid too much, so she is calm now. As long as she doesn''t admit it, who can prove it?


    "Ha ha! Tao Rong, I really didn''t expect that you would be so black hearted when we were good sisters. You''ve been talking for a long time, but you want to prove that I have a bad relationship with Yan Jie, and you''ve made up so many lies to prove that in fact I can harm Yan Jie? You are really self serving. Maybe you can do something like this to your brother, but I can''t do it. I have a good relationship with my brother, which is obvious to all. Only a fool will believe you if you say that! "


    Good sister? If I remember correctly, not long ago, they became enemies.


    I''m really good at singing and acting. I open my eyes and tell lies.


    However, people''s minds quickly forget the past. They seem to hear that the point is that Yan Qi has a very good relationship with Yan Jie on the surface. They don''t care about other details.

 Chapter 111

    Tao Rong didn''t care what other people thought. Anyway, seeing that the three members of the Yan family didn''t denounce themselves for Yan Qi''s sake, he knew that their hearts must have begun to murmur.


    Especially aunt Yan, who loves Yan Qi most, how much she loves her son. But she has never experienced her pain for a few days in her life. No one can understand her pain. She doesn''t believe that it is her own life that is not good for her son. After all, she is a mother and son. Who can accept it? But her mother-in-law insists on protecting her golden grandson, and she has no way.


    Now listen to Tao Rong so say, if really is own daughter make ghost, that she is innocent?


    Meng Fengying has no strong feeling here, but aunt Yan is in a trance.


    Uncle Yan has already begun to doubt Yan Qi, because Tao Rong said a few things, he has a little impression, at that time, in order to ease the contradiction between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, he specially took the child to the hospital for a thorough examination, and found that there was no problem, how could he always get sick and have accidents.


    Uncle Yan is a learned man. Naturally, he won''t be superstitious, but it''s not good to disobey his mother''s meaning, so let it be. At last, Yan Jie was on Meng Fengying''s side. This made uncle Yan a little superstitious, but now he got another possibility from Tao Rong. Obviously, this possibility is more reasonable.


    But to say the least, if what Tao Rong said is true, it is very likely that what happened today was done by Yan Qi.


    My daughter does harm to her son in order to frame someone she hates, or Two birds with one stone?


    Uncle Yan did not dare to think of the most evil place. After all, he suspected his daughter.


    Yan Qi wronged cry retorts Tao Rong, but Tao Rong has lost interest, anyway, what should be said has been said, what effect she does not care, she does not retort Yan Qi, but let Yan Qi''s one-man show is very hypocritical.


    Because Tao Rong said this matter has nothing to do with the case, so it''s dark who should be taken away or who should be taken away.


    The police began to take action, but Yanqi took her mother and said that she didn''t want to leave. However, aunt Yan didn''t defend her daughter.


    Yan Qi cried heartrending, make the scene once difficult to control, very ugly, a few police are not good for a little girl how.


    Just then, the voice came from the young police''s walkie talkie.


    "Captain, the victims of the hospital are awake and safe."


    As soon as the words came out, there was silence around.


    "Ah, fortunately my life is all right!" Meng Fengying turns anger into joy, and aunt Yan is also crying with joy. Only uncle Yan''s face is slightly solidified, because he has been looking at his daughter. When he just heard that Yan Jie is OK, Yan Qi''s face is not a surprise.


    The young policeman answered and said, "OK, we''ll go back to the victim later. As for who the murderer he saw, our investigation has made progress. The situation is not consistent with the report. We need to further inquire."


    "Is that true? Just after the victim woke up, he cried and said some strange things. We just wanted to inform you and reconsider the case! "


    Although walkie talkie can change people''s voice very strange, there are also yiyisheng, but everyone can hear clearly, really there is something strange? Is Tao Rong really wronged?


    But Tao Rong felt a little too lucky to hear that. There was no such coincidence, but she listened patiently.


    "What do you mean, tell me in detail." The young police quickly asked.


    But at this time Yan Qi''s face has been white frightening, that kind of white inside is also suffused with cyan.


    "The child cried and said that his elder sister lied to him and let him go down to soak in water. If he threw a stone, he would get revenge on the man who ate for nothing. But when his elder sister hit him with a stone, he was hurt and drank a lot of water. He wanted to complain to his parents."


    The five thunderbolt is probably Yan Qi''s feeling now. She almost shivered and murmured: "no No, Yan Jie lies! He lied! Someone must have abetted him. "


    But even if Yan Qi said so, everyone''s eyes to her changed.


    "I didn''t expect that it was really designed by their sister and brother. But Yan Jie is so small that he must have been cheated. It must be the evil heart of the elder sister. No matter what happened to her brother, I don''t know where Tao Rong offended her. If Tao Rong was taken away just now, I really can''t tell. I have to go to jail! This life is ruined. "


    "Why can you forget the dirty thing Yan Qi did not long ago and want to harm Tao Rong? As a result, you have ruined your reputation. You can''t live without sin. If you are not comfortable in your heart, why don''t you take it out on Tao Rong?"


    "Oh, my God, it''s really vicious. How can there be such a person in our village? It''s really terrible. She said she had good grades before, and the school didn''t dare to have such a terrible person."


    "Don''t say whether or not, it''s a matter of whether or not to have a prison meal."


    "It''s funny, you know? It was Yan Qi who called the police! I want to catch a thief! As a result, I got myself into it. ""As the saying goes, good and evil will be rewarded in the end!"


    "No! Just now, I felt sorry for the Yan family. As a result, they directed and acted by themselves and played us like fools! "


    "Don''t talk about us. The most pitiful one is the elders of Yan family. After a long walk, the result is internal strife. Just as Tao Rong said, let''s see if they can still be as fierce to Yan Qi as they were just now when they know the truth. Just now Tao Rong was really scolded and beaten by them, but Wei Qu died. "


    The continuous discussion around almost drowned the four members of the Yan family, and Yan Qi was about to faint.


    She is powerless to deny, but now the trend of the times, almost no one listens to her, even the only one to rely on, his family, are looking at her with that kind of eyes, Yan Qi''s spiritual world has completely collapsed.


    She gradually gave up the struggle.


    At this time, someone nearby talked about her crime.


    "The crime of false accusation, the crime of attempted homicide, and obstructing the execution of official duties..." There are many more crimes than before.


    Nie Zhao deliberately asked the young police, as if chatting in general, but the voice is not small. "How many years in this case?"


    "For at least ten years, the nature is too bad." Said the young policeman.


    Ten years? Yan Qi suddenly did not stand firm, directly collapsed to the ground, "I did not, is Tao Rong, I was wronged, the younger brother must have made a mistake, parents, you go to ask the younger brother, he must have made a mistake, can''t harm me all my life!"


    Nie Zhao side continues to pursue to ask a way: "still want to continue to investigate?"

 Chapter 112

    The young policeman said: "in terms of procedure, we need to continue the investigation, but the fact is already in front of us. It''s just going through the procedure. It''s not that she can deny the crime if she doesn''t admit it."


    "Well What if she could turn herself in now? " Nie Zhao asked softly.


    As soon as Nie Zhao said this, Tao Rong turned her head and looked at Nie Zhao. She was not angry, but suddenly she didn''t feel right. She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked back and forth between Nie Zhao and the young police.


    The young policeman scratched his head and said, "if a minor turns himself in, he must be lenient. If his family doesn''t sue him, he can perform better. Maybe education will come out after a period of time. But now... "


    The young policeman was hesitating. Suddenly, Yan Qi rushed to the young policeman like crazy and said: "I turn myself in I turned myself in. Everything was an accident. I played with my brother and wanted to scare Tao Rong. But I didn''t expect such an accident. I didn''t really mean it. I didn''t really mean it. Please forgive me and turn myself in. Please don''t leave me a record. Please. "


    The worst situation has just been heard. Yan Qi doesn''t want to admit it. She doesn''t even want to admit it. But her spirit has collapsed and she can''t make it any longer.


    Even if she does something bad, it''s still the flesh and blood of the Yan family. They won''t sue themselves. The Tao family always listen to the Yan family. As long as they suppress Tao Rong and don''t let her sue, they will be OK.


    If she doesn''t want to go to prison, she won''t even die. That''s a stigma. How can she live when she comes out? What about her studies? Her whole life is over! She must not go to jail.


    Before that, Tao Yu didn''t have to go to jail, and he certainly didn''t have to.


    Now that she has the opportunity, she must grasp it. Now her mind is in a mess, and she can''t care about anything at all. She is in a hurry and anxious, as if she is falling into a cliff. Suddenly, a rope appears around her that can hold her. But her body is falling rapidly. Even if she hesitates for a second, she may not be able to grasp the rope. She is going to die, and she has no idea I can''t think about other ways carefully. This is the only way to survive.


    Yan Qi keeps asking for forgiveness. No matter what the reason she gives, the fact is very clear. It''s Yan Qi who disguises as Tao Rong and harms Yan Jie. She designs everything.


    This time, the truth came out.


    "Yan Qi! Are you out of you mind? That''s your brother! " Aunt Yan finally burst into tears.


    Meng Fengying directly rushed up to beat Yan Qi, in her heart or grandson is the most important, "you almost killed ah Jie, if ah Jie had an accident, you pay for your life!"


    Because the police stopped Meng Fengying, there was no way to get close.


    Yan Qi kept crying, she knew it would be like this, but she really had no other way.


    Uncle Yan was also shocked by the fact that he could not stand steadily. Fortunately, there was a village head nearby to help him.


    Tao Qian, who had been watching coldly, now jumped up and said, "I still want to frame our daughter. Who is the one with a black heart?"


    Yan Xiangru is not happy. She is scared to death. "I said, elder brother and sister-in-law, how do you discipline your daughter? Isn''t that cheating? You really nearly killed our family. "


    Yan Xiang wants to say a few more words, but he is immediately counselled after uncle Yan stares at her.


    Uncle Yan stepped forward to look at Yan Qi and said, "is it really you?"


    Yan Qi dare not look at Uncle Yan, "I''m sorry, Dad. I didn''t mean it. It was an accident. How could I harm my brother?"


    But Uncle Yan didn''t believe it.


    At this time, the young policeman finally said, "enough. Let''s go. It''s time to get on the bus."


    Finally, Yan Qi and Tao Rong went to the town police station with the police. This time, Tao Rong was the victim.


    Tao Rong''s family didn''t accompany her. Instead, they said that they would come back early. Their attitude was quite different from that just now.


    Villagers also continue to comfort Tao Rong, as if just abusing her is not like them.


    And Yan''s family went to the police station with them.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao, who was sitting in a car with him. He didn''t understand and said, "Why are you going with me?"


    Nie Zhao opened the spare medicine box in the police car and said, "there are some things to be explained."


    "Did you conspire to lure Yan Qi to surrender?" Tao Rong said calmly.


    As soon as the words came out, the police almost drove the car out of the curve, and the young police in front of them looked back awkwardly, "is it showing up?"


    Tao Rong shrugged and said, "because it''s a coincidence, I don''t believe I have such good luck. And you deliberately in front of Yan Qi said the benefits of surrender, which is too strange, the time card is so good, panic, Yan Qi would rather surrender than risk imprisonment. Besides, only captain Nie has ever heard my cousin call me Baifan. So it can only be designed by you together. "


    Next to Nie Zhao a little surprised looking at Tao Rong, did not expect that this girl is so smart, reaction so fast.The young policeman said with a smile: "if she is as smart as you are, you may not be able to win her this time. To tell you the truth, if she does not admit it, our case is really difficult. In fact, if strictly speaking, the evidence is not very tenable, naturally you will not be convicted. I''m afraid that our interrogation means will be the final decision, But after all, it''s not as convenient for her to turn herself in. So while there was a lot of noise, Captain Nie discussed this method with me. Later, he will have to explain it to the family of the victim. It''s estimated that it will be better to make another noise. In fact, we are also for their good. I hope they can understand. Fortunately, she turned herself in smoothly. "


    Because the case was solved, the young police were very happy.


    Nie Zhao is no reaction, just ready to disinfect cotton, said: "turn around."


    Tao Rong knew that Nie Zhao was going to deal with the wound on his forehead, but he didn''t twist it. He turned to face him and asked him to wipe it.


    It''s just the moment when the cotton is applied to the wound, it still hurts badly.


    Tao Rong''s soft voice hissed a, Nie Zhao''s action is a meal, the hand can''t help but speed up.


    "After being so experienced with Qi for so long, will you be hurt by ordinary people''s stones?" Although Nie Zhao is questioning, it is obvious that he has already made a statement, which sounds like ridicule to Tao Rong.


    I wanted to reply that I didn''t pay attention to it, but for this reason, Nie Zhao, who was a soldier, seemed a little weak.


    So Tao Rong was silent.

 Chapter 113

    Nie Zhao looks down at the little girl. It''s hard to see her angry. Her black feather eyelashes cover her pretty eyes. Her small and straight nose and white delicate lips are pale pink. Her lips are actually a little thin, but her lip shape is very symmetrical and beautiful.


    Nie Zhao inadvertently swept an eye, absorbed in helping her deal with the wound, a girl, in case of forehead scar left bad.


    However, after treatment, it was found that the wound was not serious, and a good application of medicine would not leave scars.


    Nie Zhaogang has just given someone medicine. When he is about to speak, he finds that Tao Rong''s expression is not right. It seems to be a bit tangled.


    "Does it still hurt?" Nie Zhao worried.


    Tao Rong looked up at Nie Zhao. Her eyes were a little erratic. She finally calmed down and said seriously, "thank you for helping me. Thank you for believing me. Really Thank you


    Nie Zhao Leng Leng, numb itchy heart, suddenly puffed a smile, can''t help but reach out and touch the short hair, tone is his own are difficult to detect the gentle, "well, you''re welcome."


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were the last to enter the police station. Before them, Yan Qi''s family had already come.


    Embarrassment is, as soon as you go in, Nie Zhao ushers in the noise of Yan''s family. They feel that they have been fooled and that Nie Zhao has harmed Yan Qi.


    This is what Nie Zhao had expected before.


    After all, many people don''t see the coffin shed tears. If they are cheated to admit their crime like this, they must be very angry.


    It''s just that the Yan family still can''t see the key point, which is really bad and unimaginable.


    In fact, it''s good for Yan Qi to turn herself in. It''s better than being arrested. Unfortunately, many people can''t see through it.


    What''s more funny is that Yan Qi dares to cry about injustice here. It''s true that everything she said before was farting.


    There are a lot of old policemen in the police station. How can they tolerate their noise? After the young policeman made the matter clear, the old policeman almost didn''t drive the Yan family out.


    Gradually Yan''s family also reacted. No matter what, they can''t deny the fact that Yan Qi committed the crime.


    After they recovered, they were quiet, because they didn''t know whether to forgive Yan Qi.


    But Uncle Yan has other ideas.


    In fact, he has thought clearly in the car, although he also hates this daughter, but absolutely can''t let Yan Qi become a criminal.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he found a chance to call the mayor.


    He follows the mayor and naturally gets his protection.


    The mayor can naturally manage the local police station. After all, the management in this aspect is not strict in this era. As long as the mayor dredges, maybe you can use Tao Rong''s reputation to replace Yan Qi secretly, just like that high school entrance examination.


    There is no need for Tao Rong to be really locked up, just change all the records to Tao Rong''s name and identity.


    Later, he bribed his sister and brother-in-law, and everything would be solved. Anyway, it''s not the first time.


    What is Tao Rong''s reputation in the future? His daughter''s reputation is directly related to him. If his daughter commits a crime, how can he go up in the future.


    Uncle Yan has made a good calculation in his heart, so when he noticed Tao Rong, he unconsciously looked at her more, which aroused Tao Rong''s vigilance.


    If you want to say who is the most terrible enemy in shankan village, it must be uncle Yan.


    After all, he has power, brain and is more vicious. If he really wants to deal with himself, Tao Rong may not have the ability to fight back.


    When Uncle Yan looked at himself like this, Tao Rong immediately had a bad Association.


    And this association reached its peak when the mayor came.


    Tao Rong''s back is chilly, almost instinctively hiding behind Nie Zhao who has been standing beside him.


    She didn''t really want to rely on Nie Zhao, but instinctively went to a safe place to hide.


    As soon as the mayor comes, the director of the police station comes to talk. The two people and uncle Yan greet each other warmly.


    It''s really confusing to a group of policemen.


    Also don''t know what they said, unexpectedly one after another toward Tao Rong look over.


    Tao Rong''s heart thumped. While he was thinking about what was wrong, Nie Zhao suddenly stepped forward.


    And this step just stopped the mayor''s sight.


    And the mayor is this second, finally see clearly that has been standing in the backlight, hanging his head to see who is behind him.


    The mayor was surprised. His legs and feet seemed to be a little disadvantageous. He ran to this side in three steps.


    "Nie Nie Er Shao As soon as the mayor finished calling, a flattering smile appeared on his face. "Nie Er Shao, why are you here?"


    "Mayor, you can call me captain Nie or Comrade Nie." Nie Zhao obviously didn''t like such a name."Captain Nie, it''s a great honor to meet you. By the way, my daughter wanted to help not long ago, but..."


    "Mayor, I''m sorry. I''m still in a hurry to go back to the camp. When will this end?" Nie Zhao directly interrupts the mayor''s words to ask a way.


    The mayor was dumb and called the director to answer.


    The director didn''t know Nie Zhao, but seeing the mayor''s reaction, he knew that he must be a big man.


    Uncle Yan is a little silly now.


    The director called the young police to ask about the situation, and the young police quickly explained that it was none of Nie Zhao''s business.


    The young policeman is not a flatterer, so he didn''t tell his director about Nie Zhao.


    After hearing this, the mayor said with a smile, "if captain NIE is busy, you can go now."


    "No, I have to wait for my little friend to go with me." Nie Zhao replied.


    "Ah?" The mayor didn''t know why.


    Nie Zhao pointed back at Tao Rong and said, "it''s Tao Rong who was almost wronged. Now that the truth has come to light, if it''s convenient, I''d better make a record for her in advance. It''s getting late. It''s inconvenient for her to be alone. I''ll take her back with me by the way."


    The mayor immediately responded, "Captain Nie''s children, naturally, should be arranged quickly. Director, do you think you can arrange Comrade Tao Rong to make a good record."


    As soon as the director heard this, he immediately arranged for the young police to put down what they were doing and take notes for Tao Rong first. He also said that they should improve their efficiency, which means that they should let Tao Rong go first as soon as they get along with it.


    This is to give full Nie Zhao face.


    At this time, it seems that the uncle took the opportunity to scold the mayor.


    Tao Rong saw everything in his eyes, and suddenly felt relieved, because no matter how they wanted to deal with themselves before, now because of Nie Zhao, they dare not attack her.

 Chapter 114

    Tao Rong stands behind Nie Zhao and looks up at him. He has saved his son again.


    Tao Rong is not quite sure whether Nie Zhaogang''s practice of showing his identity is a guess.


    Maybe he also saw that those people had bad intentions. No matter whether he could guess their plan or not, Nie Zhao directly identified himself and let them plan to abort.


    Tao Rong is grateful for this, because Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao is not a person who likes to suppress others by showing his identity. This time he did it for her.


    At this time, Nie Zhao looked back at Tao Rong, his expression did not change, but calmly said: "you go first, I''ll wait for you here."


    Tao Rong nodded and followed the young policeman.


    Before leaving, Tao Rong also sees Nie Zhao surrounded by the mayor and the director. He looks light, but Tao Rong feels a little guilty.


    Uncle Yan has long been regarded as a transparent man.


    After Tao Rong went in with the young police, she gave a brief explanation and signed. The young police let her go out alone.


    When passing through the office corridor, the door of one room was not closed, and there was a sound leaking out from it.


    Tao Rong didn''t care, but when she passed by, she suddenly heard some words, which made her stop.


    "Is that the girl who was caught?"


    "Yes, the one who tried to kill."


    "That''s right. According to the other party''s request, let''s give some lessons. The little girl is very vicious. We also use people''s money to eliminate disasters for others."


    Hearing the sound of a chair dragging inside, Tao Rong''s rigid steps quickly stepped out.


    When walking out of the corridor, Tao Rong''s face was black and blue. Sure enough, he didn''t hear me wrong. Uncle Yan had already said hello and waited for her to come.


    If I had come in before, I would not have been able to wait until the truth came out. I''m afraid I would have been abused. Although I don''t know what tricks uncle Yan is going to use to greet her, his revenge will not be simple. It''s necessary to give her a beating.


    Nowadays, the management of police stations is not so strict. Although we can''t tell the truth, it''s all behind the scenes. That''s why there are so many unjust and false cases in this era, because there is no effective system to punish law enforcement officers.


    After all, in this era, who can say after being arrested, I want to find a lawyer.


    Tao Rong can only be glad that he has not been caught, but Uncle Yan dares to do this to her. She will write down this hatred, and there is always a chance to revenge.


    Tao Rong thought this way and went out with a black face.


    After going out, she gave uncle Yan a cold look. Uncle Yan seemed to be in distress. Seeing Tao Rong come out, she gave her a hard look.


    The crying aunt Yan and the cursing Meng Fengying don''t have a good face when they see Tao Rong come out safely. After all, if Yan Qi didn''t want to deal with Tao Rong, she wouldn''t make such a thing.


    Meng Fengying can''t help it. She has just digested Yan Qi''s being tricked into turning herself in. Now she is angry when she sees Tao Rong.


    They don''t look at the place, they rush forward and reach out to hit people.


    "You are just a disaster. You have done harm to my grandson and granddaughter. You should drown and you should be in prison. It''s all because of you. Otherwise, they will be fine. I have to kill you today!"


    Meng Fengying''s face was ferocious. The hatred in her expression was really too strong, and her hands didn''t lighten it. She really tried her best to fight.


    But now Tao Rong''s attention is focused on how she can be hit. She takes a wrong step at her feet and easily avoids Meng Fengying. By the way, she stealthily trips Meng Fengying''s foot. She steps out very quickly, and no one can see her except Nie Zhao.


    We all think that Meng Fengying because of too much force, all of a sudden he was brought to the ground. Even Meng Fengying herself thinks so.


    And Nie Zhao saw it and pretended not to see it.


    Meng Fengying probably didn''t expect that she would play empty, so she was stunned immediately, and then she cried on the ground.


    "Why don''t you lock up this disaster? It''s all because of her. It''s all because of her. She must be the reincarnation of our family''s enemy in the last life. She''s Revenge in this life. You should drag her away and shoot her!"


    Meng Fengying''s irrationality and mischief really surprised the police in the front hall, and the rude men couldn''t help sympathizing with Tao Rong, a completely innocent man who was framed from beginning to end.


    It''s said that it''s still grandma. The grandmother''s mind is so biased that she can''t see it. The people who hurt others are pitiful, but the victims are hateful. She''s just confusing right and wrong.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong who has been scolded and goes forward to take people away. However, such behavior is not happy in other people''s eyes. Such unhappiness naturally falls into the eyes of the mayor and director.


    The mayor immediately sent out: "Lao Yan, you don''t care about your mother, making trouble in the police station, but also saying such unreasonable words, people come and go, people look at you, don''t laugh at you!"


    Uncle Yan was indifferent, but he had to listen to the mayor''s words. He could only scold his mother. Meng Fengying still wanted to make trouble, but Uncle Yan could only assassinate Meng Fengying. After all, if the trouble continued, the mayor would be annoyed, and his position as deputy mayor would be suspended.Meng Fengying was assassinated by her son, and immediately she was wronged and innocent. But looking at her son is serious, Meng Fengying can only calm down, but looking at Tao Rong''s eyes is more and more venomous.


    Nie Zhao waved to Tao Rong and said, "let''s go."


    Tao Rong follows Nie Zhao to leave, but the mayor and director of the town are always attentive to follow Nie Zhao to the door.


    The mayor wants to persuade Nie Zhao to stay and have a meal at his home, especially emphasizing that his daughter cooks the meal herself.


    Tao Rong also knows the meaning of the mayor. She can''t help feeling uncomfortable. She doesn''t care who Nie Zhao will be with in the future, or who he will fall in love with now. She just wants him to keep up with the world before he gets married with him and has children. She can''t let Xiaoxiao come to this world with a little butterfly effect.


    Nie Zhao naturally refused on the basis of the task. The director also wanted to send a car to send them back, but Nie Zhao also refused. Nie Zhao walks away with Tao Rong.


    But just before she had gone far, Tao Rong suddenly stepped forward and looked back with some doubts. What she thought was the conversation she overheard in the corridor. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility, but after thinking about it, she thought it was impossible, although she hoped that it would come true.


    Then, under Nie Zhao''s urging, Tao Rong is still looking forward to it.

 Chapter 115

    "You go to a place with me first, and I''ll let my comrades in arms drive you back." Nie Zhao said as he walked.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "no, you''ve helped me a lot. I''ll just go home by myself. I don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take it as a running exercise. Today Thank you very much


    Although awkward, but Tao Rong should thank or will thank.


    Nie Zhao said: "since I''ve brought you out, I''m sure I''ll send you back. And now it''s dark. It''s not peaceful in the town recently. You''d better follow my people."


    Seeing Nie Zhao''s insistence, Tao Rong didn''t continue to refuse, and now it''s really late. She needs to go home and go to Uncle Qi''s side again. She can''t delay her training time.


    So Tao Rong followed Nie Zhao to the place where their team was.


    Tao Rong was surprised to find that he was working near the fireworks factory. They seemed to be on patrol.


    Two of the cars were parked, some were on the car, some were near the car. They saw Nie Zhao coming from a distance, and immediately gathered to wait for Nie Zhao to pass.


    Most of these people are impressed by Tao Rong. They are old comrades in arms who have been with Nie Zhao for many years. They are all elites. Naturally, some of them will die in the near future.


    "The hero succeeded in saving America?" He Tielong doesn''t have a serious mouth. As soon as he sees that Tao Rong is brought by Nie Zhao, he can''t help joking. Anyway, he has decided that their boss is interested in this little girl.


    Other people dare not laugh, but they can''t help laughing.


    Nie Zhao didn''t speak, just coldly glanced at them, a few people on the condition of standing straight, skin taut, "back to the boss, there is no exception."


    "The second team will go back to rest, and the first team will stay with me and change the post in the middle of the night." Nie Zhao ordered directly.


    Seeing that Nie Zhao didn''t want to talk about Tao Rong at all, everyone''s heart of gossip had to go out.


    "Ah long, send her back to shankan village." Then Nie Zhao pointed to Tao Rong.


    Destined to travel with the two teams gossip heart again, Tao Rong suddenly feel that they look at their eyes a little hot.


    Naturally, they can''t let the girl who is valued by the boss follow them, so in addition to he Tielong, the other four men can only squeeze behind and sit reluctantly, while Tao Rong sits alone on the co pilot.


    Facing this situation, Tao Rong is still a little embarrassed and embarrassed. In fact, she can run back.


    "Ah, Tao Rong, do you remember me?" He Tielong asked happily while driving.


    "Of course, brother he Tielong." Tao Rong''s polite response.


    "I don''t dare to be big brother. Just call me a long. By the way, is that all right with you? There''s no trouble. Tell us if you have any trouble and we''ll help you out. " He Tielong said with a smile.


    The last four should be with each other immediately.


    Tao Rong''s heart is a little funny. She has never received such care from them.


    "Solved Well? How do you know? " Tao Rong asks suddenly, now want to come also strange, how Nie Zhao rushes so in time.


    "At that time, before we left the village, we suddenly saw some police cars. We thought it was very strange. So we asked the villagers about it. Then we heard about it. I told you that the boss trusted you and immediately said that you couldn''t kill the child. But what the fellow said was true. The witness and material evidence gathered together, waiting to catch you. Later, the boss let us go first Go on patrol. He''s coming to you. Sure enough, the boss will have no problem. "


    Tao Rong is surprised that Nie Zhao It seems that although he is sometimes bad in his eyes, but not to the point of incurable, so he believes that he will not be so vicious to deal with a three-year-old.


    At the thought of this, Tao Rong''s heart was even more unnatural.


    "We don''t believe it. After all, you are a good man who almost lost his life in order to save people. How can you do such a thing? We''ll know when the boss brings you back. By the way, what''s the matter?" He Tielong asked curiously.


    Tao Rong simply said the story again, a car of people heard all in an uproar, they are afraid they can not imagine such a thing.


    "I thought the villagers were innocent and kind."


    "No, no, no It''s terrible for a girl to have such a mind. "


    "Fortunately, the truth has come out, or you will be wronged to death."


    He Tielong also tut tut two voices: "yes, Tao Rong, don''t be sad, just be bitten by a dog, it''s just bad luck, these relatives don''t come and go in the future, last time I saw your parents also Cough... " After all, it''s hard for he Tielong to say that people''s parents are not very good.


    "Let''s talk about some happy things, such as you and our boss..." He Tielong can''t help but start gossiping.


    Although Tao Rong doesn''t want to destroy the atmosphere, now she really has nothing to do with Nie Zhao, and she can only say that it''s nothing. However, they are still disappointed, and they don''t know what he Tielong usually instills into them. They are all waiting to see their boss''s love.Don''t they know who their boss is? Can you fall in love with any country girl?


    But I can also see the simplicity of this group of people. It''s really a group of people.


    People on the other side, however, pay more attention to Nie Zhao''s identity.


    "What? The Nie family? That In charge of the South Super family Uncle Yan''s mouth was not sharp, and he almost bit his own tongue.


    "So, I was almost killed by you. Nie Er is protecting your niece. You want to frame her. Do you want our town to turn upside down? Don''t even think about it. Let your daughter suffer what she should. Don''t offend Nie Er Shao because of this, or you will bear the consequences! " The mayor said unhappily.


    Uncle Yan''s legs are a little soft. The Nie family in the South What is that concept? If we compare it in ancient times, it is the vassal of a region.


    Uncle Yan was in a trance wondering why the second young master would come here to suffer. When the mayor thought that he was worried about his daughter, he said, "you don''t have to worry too much. As long as your daughter pretends to be censored here and stays for a few days, you don''t have to go to the juvenile detention center, the case is withdrawn, and everything is said to be a misunderstanding. I''ll help you Say hello to the director. You''ll pay a fine for the trouble. You can take your daughter back in a few days


    Uncle Yan nodded absentmindedly. The impact he had just suffered was too big.


    "By the way, what does Nie Er Shao have to do with your niece?" The mayor asked uneasily.

 Chapter 116

    Uncle Yan thought about it carefully and said, "it doesn''t matter. If it does, my sister would have made a lot of noise. It seems that she knew each other. Nie Er Shao also saved Tao Rong once before. It should be an ordinary cognitive relationship, so Helping others? "


    The mayor thought for a while and said, "you can go to test your niece. If she has a good relationship with Nie Er Shao, your family will have a bright future."


    Uncle Yan''s face turned ugly. This Is this for him to curry favor with that little bitch?


    He didn''t deal with the broom star, even if it''s good, but also through her help, how can it be!


    The mayor probably understood uncle Yan''s expression and said, "you really can''t help ah Dou. You know, as long as you have a good relationship with Nie Er Shao, even if he doesn''t speak for you in the future, as long as the outside world knows that you have a good relationship, everything you do will go smoothly. Let alone the little deputy mayor, it''s not difficult to work in the municipal government. Do you understand the interests Oh, yes


    Uncle Yan had no face when he was reprimanded, but he listened patiently. In fact, he had no specific knowledge of the Nie family. He only knew that it was a powerful family, and he didn''t understand anything else. Moreover, he thinks that he can''t have a relationship with such a family all his life, so he can''t change his mind all of a sudden.


    In his eyes, Tao Rong is as cheap as the goods that can be bought and sold. He doesn''t understand how to contact noble people through goods.


    The mayor sternly warned: "I can remind you that you''d better put away your little hand in dealing with your niece. No matter whether she has a deep relationship with Nie Er Shao or not, you can''t touch the person Nie Er Shao wants to protect, you know? I want to get in touch with him then, but don''t get in touch with him


    Uncle Yan saw that the mayor had said so, and he knew that it was very powerful. Although he was dying, he had to face it.


    "If not, I''ll invite Nie Er to have a meal and apologize for today''s event." Uncle Yan thought about it and said.


    The mayor sneered and said, "if it''s really so good, will I still hit the wall everywhere?"


    Uncle Yan did not dare to reply when he was ridiculed.


    The mayor was a little angry today. He felt that he was humiliated in front of Nie Zhao by his subordinates, so he left regardless of Uncle Yan''s request.


    Uncle Yan was made a little dejected, looking back, just met the director who was ready to leave the police station.


    Uncle Yan had to make amends to the director.


    The director looked at him and said with a smile, "have you been humiliated by the mayor?"


    Uncle Yan smiles.


    "I don''t blame him. After all, he has been dreaming of giving his daughter to Nie Er Shao and marrying the legendary Nie family. As a result, because of you, it''s estimated that he will lose points again in Nie Er Shao''s side and it''s normal to be cruel to you."


    Uncle Yan looked at the director in surprise, "the mayor''s daughter?"


    "Yes, don''t you see that she often goes to your shankan village? Even the university has asked for leave, I started to feel strange, my son did not have a holiday, his daughter how to come back, the original is waiting to come back to block Nie Er Shao! It''s very cunning. If only I had a daughter, I could have a try. It''s a good chance to ascend to the sky at one step! "


    With that, the director sneered and walked away, leaving shocked uncle Yan frozen in the same place. He never thought there was such a way to climb the high branch, and It''s not that I didn''t think of it. It''s just that the other side''s conditions are too high. I didn''t have the courage to think about it in my mind at the beginning.


    But at this moment, uncle Yan''s mind is shining.


    Yes, no matter what identity, at least Nie Zhao is now a soldier. As long as he is a soldier, if he is in trouble in the mountains, he will have to marry a woman. Otherwise, the impact on the reputation of military personnel will be quite serious.


    At that time, the mayor will marry his daughter. Isn''t that carp leaping over the dragon''s gate?


    Uncle Yan immediately understood the mayor''s idea, and he knew that according to the mayor''s mind, he would use some vulgar greetings, and then the mayor''s family would be promoted.


    If I can help him at this time, I will No Why do you want to help him? I clearly have a daughter, and I live in shankan village, and Tao Rong, who can be used, is not Is it more advantageous?


    Suddenly uncle Yan''s eyes were greedy, and his burning ambition could not be covered.


    But when he was most excited, aunt Yan ran out and pulled him in, "what are you doing here? I see the directors are gone. Where''s the mayor? Save our daughter or not. What about Kiki? I heard that it will take at least three days for her to be released. Do we really let her stay here? It''s so terrible. Do something about it


    Uncle Yan was having a dream. He was annoyed by Aunt Yan''s clamor. He waved his hand to open aunt Yan''s pull and said, "don''t make any noise. I can''t help it. Anyway, she doesn''t have to go to prison. Let her introspect inside. I have something else to do. Go ahead and see your son in the hospital!"


    Then uncle Yan left with all his heart. He wanted to investigate some things.Aunt Yan looked at the backbone and said that, so she knew there was no way.


    Now, Yan Qi can''t go to the hospital to see Yan Qi.


    But they never thought that when they left, something big happened.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Tao Rong has returned home.


    When someone in the village wanders outside, he will greet Tao Rong warmly and care about her. Tao Rong even remembers that several people who spoke ill of her in front of her a few hours ago and identified her as the murderer. Now they have become amiable people.


    Tao Rong didn''t blame them. She just felt that they were ignorant. Although they were the most unreasonable people, they were the most innocent. She didn''t even feel that she needed to say an apology.


    They have a clear conscience. Tao Rong naturally accompanies them in acting. It''s thankless to lose face when they are angry, so she can''t do it. She still faces everyone with a sweet smile.


    Back home, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are talking about today''s affairs. It''s really a bit wrong to see that she''s really back safe and sound.


    "What about your uncle''s family?" Yan Xiangru asked.


    Tao Rong said he didn''t know, "I finished the record first and was sent back."


    "That What''s the matter with that soldier? What''s the relationship with you? How can he protect you and help you everywhere? " Tao Qian asked.


    Tao Rong is so funny that her so-called parents don''t want her to look good. Even if someone helps her, she not only doesn''t appreciate it, but also shows an ugly face of questioning.

 Chapter 117

    "I don''t know about my younger brother. He saved me once and saw me several times in the hospital. I think I look like his sister, so he took care of me more." Tao Rong said.


    She didn''t lie. Nie Zhao does have a sister. She''s the same age. It''s a cruel character. It''s a knife in my sister-in-law''s hand, which is specially used to stab her heart.


    Tao Qian sneered and murmured with a small white face.


    But Yan Xiangru looks at Tao Rong a few more times and thinks that the soldier is really protecting Tao Rong too much. People who didn''t know what happened in the hospital and today think that he really has something to do with Tao Rong.


    Yan Xiangru immediately doubts Tao Rong and worries if she has changed her object.


    "You''re also tired today. Let''s have a rest early. I''ll take you to see Yan Jie some time tomorrow. It''s also a shame to your uncle''s family. We can''t let our family have a bad relationship because of you."


    Because of her? Tao Rong doesn''t know it''s because of her. It''s Yan Qi who is the one to pick things up.


    "But What if Yan Qi and Yan Jie still aim at me? " Tao Rong some afraid of ask a way.


    Yan Xiangru said in a cold voice: "then you can''t bear it. You are precious. Can''t you bear any grievances? Home and everything, don''t you understand? Don''t make trouble for us. This time, it must be because you usually make Yan Qi unhappy. She will take revenge on you like this. You have to reflect on yourself, you know? "


    Tao Rong almost laughed. Meng Fengying and Yan Xiangru have the same brain circuits. It''s impossible to reason with them. They have to talk about their interests.


    "Am I wrong, too? I thought I was right. According to my situation today, the police also said that I can ask for compensation from my uncle''s family. After all, Yan Qi has damaged my reputation, framed me, and made me nearly go to prison. " Tao Rong muttered.


    Although the voice is small, when it comes to money, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru become smooth ears.


    "What? Compensation? Really? The police really said that. Did your uncle say that he would pay for it? " Tao Qian immediately said excitedly.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "because our two families are relatives, we should communicate with each other in private. If we can''t solve it in private, we need the police to adjust. But you just said that I was also wrong, so... "


    "Who farted? What''s wrong with you? It''s all set up by Yan Qi. I''ll ask them to make up later!" Tao Qian immediately changed his attitude.


    Yan Xiangru, who is said to fart, doesn''t have any extra look. She has already begun to calculate in her heart. After all, because of Tao Yu''s affairs, her family lost a lot of money. Tao Rong''s first month''s salary has been filled in. Now her family is really empty.


    It would be nice to get a solution from Uncle Yan.


    "Tell me about it. I dare not see them. They are so cruel to me. I want to kill me today. I just came back to tell you that it''s OK. I''ll go to Uncle Qi." Tao Rong is about to leave.


    Yan Xiangru suddenly changed her expression and said, "what? Are you going there tonight? "


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "yes, it''s too late. I''m afraid it''s too late tonight. After all, if you don''t go there once, you''ll lose a day''s money. Old man Wan Yiqi is not happy. If you change people, the job will be gone. "


    "That''s right. Then go quickly!" As soon as Tao Qian hears money, he becomes more talkative.


    Yan Xiangru had an extra heart. She immediately stood up, took off her apron and said, "grandma is going with you. I just want to say hello to Uncle Qi. Thank you for taking care of you."


    Although Tao Rong felt a little strange, she was no longer afraid. After all, she had already made use of master''s reputation, and she was willing to be taken as an excuse.


    So Yan Xiangru really followed Tao Rong on the road.


    Along the way, Yan Xiangru is trying to ask Tao Rong about Nie Zhao. Obviously, she is worried about her falling in love with Nie Zhao.


    Yan Xiangru still wants her to be a clean spare wheel for Tao Yu, so she is more defensive in this aspect.


    For a moment, Tao Rong also understands that Yan Xiangru is worried that she has been lying. After all, Yan Xiangru has never seen her go out to work at night. I''m afraid Yan Xiangru has begun to doubt whether she came out at night to have a secret rendezvous with Nie Zhao. She''s afraid that she''s lying.


    Tao Rong has a sincere look on her face. She doesn''t know everything and shows her awe for the soldiers. Yan Xiangru dispels a little doubt. She really thinks that Nie Zhao takes care of her because the soldiers care about the people and take care of the weak. When she meets her, she just helps.


    After a few words with the dignified uncle Qi, Yan Xiangru sees some prey that needs to be cleaned up. Seeing Tao Rong''s skillful handling of it, she immediately feels relieved and says some flattering words to Uncle Qi. However, the one eyed dragon''s dignified appearance is really frightening.


    Yan Xiangru doesn''t stay for a few minutes and tells Tao Rong to work hard. Then she leaves.


    After the person left, Tao Rong gave up her work. She only helped master deal with the prey occasionally. In this way, she could hone her Sabre skills. The main time was training."Sorry for the trouble, master." Tao Rong said awkwardly.


    Uncle Qi turned his one eye and looked at Tao Rong carefully for a while. He said, "I can''t see that she is your biological mother. I''ve seen your father before. It''s really strange that they can give birth to you. Did you have the wrong baby?"


    Tao Rong''s expression changed slightly, looking at Uncle Qi in a daze.


    "Why? Don''t you think I''ve hurt your heart? " Uncle Qi is a rough old man. He doesn''t have the delicate heart to observe the little apprentice''s mood.


    "Master is right. It''s the wrong one Tao Rong almost told the truth. After all, this man is her own master, and she respects him.


    It''s just that she thought about it and didn''t say it. According to master''s temper, if she knew that she was abducted, she would be furious and help her to get justice. But that would interfere with her plan, so I can''t say it for the time being.


    Uncle Qi thought that Tao Rong was just unfairly treated by her parents, so he didn''t have any extra ideas. He pointed to the kitchen and said, "there''s still food in the kitchen. If you''re hungry, you can eat it."


    Tao Rong is getting up to go to the kitchen when he suddenly remembers that uncle Qi said that he would be punished if he was late, but there is no movement.


    Tao Rong looked at Uncle Qi strangely and said, "master, I''m late. Won''t you punish me?"


    Uncle Qi teased Bai Ya and said, "I heard that you are unlucky again. You just came back from the police station. I won''t punish you for such non-human factors."


    "I heard that? Listen to who Tao Rong didn''t understand.

 Chapter 118

    "The boy specially told his men to come and talk about it." Uncle Qi casually replied, which made Tao Rong look delicate.


    "Shifu means Nie Zhao Tao Rong doubts a way.


    Uncle Qi suddenly looked as if he had let slip his words. He waved his hand and said, "yes, ah long said that it was ah Zhao who went to help you, so..."


    "Master? I''ve always wanted to ask. You seem to know Nie Zhao very well. " Tao Rong has a wonderful way.


    Uncle Qi didn''t hide it. He said frankly, "I used to be a soldier. I just know him." Nie Zhao told Tao Rong not to know that his master had two other apprentices. After all, it''s not a good thing now.


    Uncle Qi also wants to protect the youngest apprentice. He''d better just learn kung fu and be safe. He won''t be influenced by his master and two elder martial brothers. Otherwise, his life will be very difficult. That''s why Uncle Qi didn''t want to accept apprentices easily at first. How could he accept apprentices so easily.


    Although Tao Rong is accepted now, he won''t let the apprentice know about the real name of Uncle Qi. It''s not that he doesn''t trust her, it''s just to protect her.


    In retrospect, it seems that Tao Rong and uncle are really used to being soldiers. In particular, the shooting level is really hit 100 times, and it''s all in the middle of the prey''s forehead and heart.


    "What kind of arms was master before? Was he a special soldier in the legend, a special soldier?"


    Although Tao Rong used to be regarded as a military sister-in-law, because Nie Zhao didn''t communicate with her very much, she didn''t know the so-called military classification very well. However, she knew that the strongest soldiers in the army would enter the special forces and be directly under the management of the special generals of the four major military regions. The identity is kept secret and hidden in the general team. In addition to some ordinary tasks, they will listen to the special orders given by the special general and the marshal.


    Because Uncle Qi looks really powerful, Tao Rong instinctively thinks that he will come from special forces.


    "I didn''t have this classification at that time. When there is such a classification, I have already returned it. " Uncle Qi''s mouth turned boring, as if he was not willing to talk about the past.


    Tao Rong thinks strange, general retired is not meeting to arrange a job? What''s more, Shifu is such a veteran who has the ability to cross the great event of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Why does Shifu live in seclusion here? Is there any secret about Shifu''s past?


    Tao Rong is a little curious, but he knows how to look at words and looks, so naturally he won''t ask more about unpleasant things. It is certain that master and Nie Zhao should have known each other in the army before. However, uncle Qi has been here for many years. At least since Tao Rong had a memory, he knew that there was such a one eyed hunter.


    Could it be said that uncle Qi had not completely cut off contact with the army at that time, and would occasionally go back, so he knew Nie Zhao?


    Tao Rong thought about it and thought it was a bit complicated, so he gave up and continued to train.


    Because Yan Xiangru suspected that Tao Rong didn''t dare to rest with Uncle Qi this time. After finishing all the training at 3 a.m., Tao Rong secretly went home in the dark and went back to the warm wood room to have a rest.


    For a long time after the crowing of chickens, Tao Rong felt that someone came in quietly and then went out quietly.


    It seems that Yan Xiang is really worried about her. It''s better for her to come back during this period.


    However, Yan Xiangru didn''t fish out of a dry river. Knowing that Tao Rong came back late and had little rest, she didn''t enslave her to get up early to make breakfast. After all, Tao Rong is the main money making machine of the family.


    When she got up in the morning, Tao Rong found that only one piece of sweet potato was left in the kitchen.


    Compared with Uncle Qi''s rich breakfast, this small piece of dry and hard sweet potato was almost invisible, but Tao Rong didn''t pick it, so he swallowed it with hot water.


    After going out, Yan Xiangru has already sent Tao Yu to school. Tao Qian is still at home, and he doesn''t want to go to work. When he sees Tao Rong, he conveys Yan Xiangru''s meaning, "your aunt said that you should go to the hospital when you have a rest at noon. How can I hear that Yan Jie is not good? "


    Tao Rong did not answer, just said that he knew, and then quickly prepared to go to work.


    After coming to the factory, Tao Rong was concerned by the people around him again, although this concern has the element of watching the crowd.


    Tao Rong will still satisfy everyone''s curiosity. After all, if he doesn''t say it, maybe when the Yan family comes back to their senses, with the two mouths of Meng Fengying and aunt Yan, not all his mistakes can be said to be his own.


    The workers comforted Tao Rong, and some people said that they would let her go to see you and have bad luck. What kind of luck is this.


    It''s obvious that the recent factory shutdown is approaching the Chinese New Year. It''s the time when the demand for fireworks is the largest. It''s strange that they have to leave work early or have a rest for a long time recently.


    However, because the factory director said a lot of money, so the people did not make trouble, just curious gossip.


    People are a little worried about whether the factory can''t survive without business.


    But some people listen to the old man who finally stayed behind and closed the door. They often see people carrying things in and out. They doubt whether the factory is preparing fireworks according to the national limit. Although it can make more money, it will be troublesome if it is caught.However, we all think that the above must be dredged. Anyway, the mayor of this town doesn''t have much water.


    When Tao Rong heard this, he felt a little strange. After all, if it was really like what Guan Guan said, there was no need for them to leave early for a holiday. Even if they did it in front of them, they would not say anything.


    "By the way, I tell you, it''s not peaceful recently. I often see soldiers patrolling in the town, and isn''t the strongman of our factory missing? Up to now, I haven''t found it. My daughter-in-law is going to cry blind. I''ve heard that there are abductors coming to our town. "


    "Nonsense, the abductor can abduct an old man! Qiangzi is a man who does manual work. Who is stupid to bind him? The abductors are all women and children. I''ve heard it''s running with junior. "


    "Isn''t that evil? As soon as his daughter-in-law gave birth to a child, her husband ran away. What''s the matter? "


    "No, I can''t. Qiangzi is a good man."


    Tao Rong has a little impression of Qiangzi. He is a simple and honest man in his twenties. He doesn''t look like a bad man. Does it really have something to do with Nie Zhao''s patrol?


    "Who knows when and where brother Qiangzi disappeared?" Tao Rong asks curiously.


    "Three days ago, we left work early that day? He went back early to accompany his daughter-in-law. As a result, he seems to have lost money. He came out to look for it at night, but he didn''t go back. "


    "I think it''s with the money to run with Xiao San."


    A few people gossiped and said it was wrong.


    Tao Rong feels that something is wrong. If she meets Nie Zhao, she can ask.


    Soon noon arrived, Tao Rong had to go to the hospital, just arrived near the hospital Yan Jie ward, heard the earth shaking roar. Tao Rong is surprised. Is something wrong with Yan Jie? It can''t happen at this time.

 Chapter 119

    "Oh, my Kiki, why didn''t you save her yesterday? She''s your daughter! No matter how wrong, it''s your daughter! How can you do that! " Aunt Yan''s voice was hoarse, and she was in a sad mood. I didn''t know that she thought her relatives and friends had passed away.


    But the strange thing is that the voice doesn''t come from Yan Jie''s ward, but from the next ward.


    Because Yan Xiangru told Tao Rong the ward number, she remembered it.


    Over Yan Jie''s ward came to the voice out of the ward.


    Yan Xiangru''s voice immediately came, "brother, what''s the matter? With your contacts, how can Yan Qi encounter such things in the police station? This Sister in law, please stop yelling. Do you want everyone to know what happened to Yan Qi? Do evil! Now Qiqi is still in a coma. Don''t wake her up. If you wake up, you can''t be crazy! "


    Tao Rong hear here in the heart not from of move, Qi Qi unexpectedly came out, and also coma, did yesterday oneself expect of affair come true.


    Tao Rong secretly close to the door, because of Yan Xiangru''s reminder, aunt Yan''s voice is much smaller. But Tao Rong''s ear power is very good, so he can listen by the door.


    "What to do? What should I do? Qiqi was raised as a baby in our family. She was still a high school student. She would be a college student in the future. She wanted to get married in a clean way. Unexpectedly It''s inside. It''s given to It''s ruined. I''ll sue them. I''ll sue them! " Aunt Yan cried heartbroken.


    "Tell me what to tell. This matter is over. No one will talk about it any more." But Uncle Yan sternly stopped it.


    "No, brother, Yan Qi hasn''t been sentenced. It''s really a problem of the police station. Don''t you really investigate for Yan Qi? It''s good to have some compensation! " Yan Xiangru said.


    "I said that no one should mention it, just as it has not happened, I have already said hello to the police station, and this matter will not be disclosed. If any of you dare to say it, give it a try!" Uncle Yan threatened.


    "Say hello, say hello, if you didn''t say hello at the beginning, you would have to deal with..." Aunt Yan has obviously lost her mind in grief, but before she finished speaking, she was slapped by Uncle Yan.


    But Tao Rong at the door had already understood everything. Suddenly, Tao Rong was shivering with cold. The feeling that it was cold to the bone marrow was terrible. She really thought that uncle Yan had arranged for her to be beaten and tortured to extract a confession.


    But I never thought that uncle Yan was so vicious and arranged such a thing just to revenge her.


    Tao Rong really feels fear. If Nie Zhao didn''t show up to save herself, she went directly to the police station. No matter whether the matter should be investigated or not, she couldn''t escape that night. Today, she is the one who is lying in the hospital bed.


    What kind of people are the prisoners in prison? They can arrange it like this. They must be disgusting prisoners.


    Uncle Tao''s anger is endless. It''s not good for her to die.


    Then slowly, Tao Rong''s mouth lit up an evil smile. Fortunately, he didn''t say anything last night Ha ha ha Retribution, the big meal prepared for her is actually retribution on his own daughter, ha ha ha As expected, evil will be rewarded.


    Tao Rong couldn''t laugh, but the happiness on her face made her look strange.


    The person arranged by Uncle Yan has harmed Yan Qi. I don''t know what mood these two, aunt Yan and Meng Fengying will have when they know the truth.


    Because Yan Xiang didn''t know that uncle Yan was going to use it to deal with Tao Rong, so uncle Yan strictly stopped aunt Yan from leaking.


    Immediately let Yan Xiangru go out to help buy things, support Yan Xiangru.


    When Yan Xiangru came out, he saw Tao Rong leaning on one side and drooping his head.


    "You''re here. Why don''t you go in?" Yan Xiangru asked.


    Tao Rong won''t go in. At this time, the Yan family may kill her to vent their anger on his daughter. After all, they can''t hate themselves for making such an oolong. I only hate why it''s not her who enters the cell and why it''s not her who is ruined.


    "There seems to be something wrong. I dare not go in." Tao Rong worried said.


    Yan Xiangru thought about it and nodded: "forget it, don''t go. It''s estimated that when you go, they will be more angry. Let''s go. "


    It''s rare for Yan Xiangru to protect her once, but looking at Yan Xiangru''s depressed face, it''s estimated that she also understands that she''s embarrassed to make up for it when the Yan Family''s children are in a coma.


    Tao Rong goes out with Yan Xiangru, but she still looks back at the two adjacent wards. They are both people who want to hurt themselves, but they all hurt themselves in the end. It''s none of her business. They did it themselves.


    Tao Rong can''t help but look up at the corner of her mouth. Then she leaves with no nostalgia.


    on the way out, Tao Rong listens to Yan Xiangru. Yan Qi is not only beaten black and blue by torture, but also doesn''t know what''s going on after she is locked in the cell at night. There are men and women inside. When several men see her new comer, they cover her mouth and press her together Control her, so crazy take turns to spoil her all night, until the next morning, the prison guards came to inspect the room only to see the unconscious, no longer adult Yan Qi, and then the police immediately informed uncle Yan to send the person to the hospital.Before Yan Xiangru went in, she was scared to see Yan Qi. That was really a terrible waste. Yan Xiangru thought that the police station was mismanaged. It was terrible that such a thing happened.


    As long as she thinks that those things should have been her own experience, Tao Rong feels scared from the bottom of her heart. She doesn''t know whether she can protect herself with her own skills in such an environment. As expected, danger is everywhere. She still needs to improve her skills.


    Tao Rong won''t tell Yan Xiangru that Yan Qi''s experience is arranged by Uncle Yan himself, so uncle Yan will never investigate. After all, he will only be investigated in the end.


    This kind of dumbness can only break teeth and swallow.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that she spared Yan Qi once with her only principle in the last event. As a result, it seems that she is destined to experience this disaster.


    Tao Rong is very curious about how Yan Qi will deal with the public. She will harm her brothers and set up others. She will eat the evil fruit and be ruined. It is estimated that if people know her, they will say that the way of heaven is good.


    In the evening, Tao Rong continued to train. When he was catching Bai Ya''s ball in the mountain, Bai Ya suddenly ran towards a place. Although their training scope was the whole mountain, Bai Ya would not run too far before. They were all around the house. This time, he suddenly ran away.


    Tao Rong naturally want to chase, the results of chasing to understand, not far away Tao Rong saw a group of people, and they also saw the arrival of Tao Rong followed by white teeth.


    "Oh, isn''t this Tao Rong? Don''t you sleep in the middle of the night and walk in the mountains? " He Tielong was the first to say hello to her.

 Chapter 120

    Standing in front of the team, Nie Zhao, who is entangled with white teeth, also looks back at Tao Rong.


    But the two eyes just on the moment, the corner of Tao Rong''s mouth could not help but rise, the light is not clear at night, a bright smile as bright and beautiful as moonlight, like Epiphyllum.


    Nie Zhao and his party were stunned for a moment.


    After all, it''s rare for Nie Zhao to see Tao Rong so many times with such a bright smile, not to mention those comrades who are not familiar with Tao Rong and only remember her faint expression.


    People can''t help but wonder and Tao Rong''s gorgeous appearance. It''s really rare that there should be such a degree of beauty in such a small mountain village.


    It was as if her face had been covered up before her smile.


    The real face is like a picture, the smile is like a flower.


    It''s not as simple a charm as a little girl.


    Nie Zhao''s surprise is due to his strangeness to Tao Rong.


    She has never been so happy, as if she has been preoccupied, even the smile is not formulaic, most of the time is not smiling.


    How are you going to


    "Ha ha, I''m so happy to see our boss, just like a flower." He Tielong shouts of shajingjing.


    Let Tao Rong instant convergence smile. It''s a flash in the pan.


    She just saw Nie Zhao''s involuntary smile, in fact, because of what happened during the day, because she knew that Nie Zhao was really saving her from the devil''s hand, and her gratitude broke out in the moment she saw Nie Zhao.


    He Tielong just yelled at him, and immediately felt that he had lost his manners. He said many times gratefully. Nie Zhao is not a person who needs to repay. Why do you smile at him like a fool? It''s mindless.


    Tao Rong coughed, nodded and smiled at the crowd, which was a greeting. "I''m walking with Bai Ya."


    At this time, Nie Zhao has recovered from his amazing reaction. He squints at he Tielong and says, "you stand on the edge of the tree. I''m not allowed to come down until I come back."


    He Tielong a Leng, see Nie Zhao has led white teeth to Tao Rong.


    In the laughter of his teammates, he Tielong ran to the tree and began to stand on his head.


    "You deserve it. Who let you disturb people''s feelings?"


    "That''s why brother long has no vision. That''s why he can''t find a girlfriend!"


    "Destined to be a single dog for life."


    "Again Nonsense, I bit you With that, he Tielong stood upside down and wanted to bite them. Several people made a mess.


    But their voice didn''t reach this high slope.


    Tao Rong stands on the slope, looking at Nie Zhao who strides up, feeling a little nervous.


    "In training?" Nie Zhao goes to Tao Rong and stands still. He looks at her carefully.


    Tao Rong blinked, "what you know is really clear. It seems that you are really familiar with master."


    Nie Zhao''s expression does not change a way: "we also trained like this before."


    Tao Rong thinks that Nie Zhao refers to the fact that soldiers in the army occasionally do this kind of training. It must be very easy for them to do it, but they still can''t do it.


    Tao Rong is thinking about whether or not to set up some training tips with Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao first said: "you seem very happy today, what happened?"


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed. She looked at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao in camouflage clothes was higher than Tao Rong even if he was in the downwind. Tao Rong still needed to look up at him.


    He is calm but not indifferent. His cognition of this man is very different from that of the previous life.


    Now he is more gentle and sunny. But still handsome, when you are staring at the black eyes, you seem to be able to see the reason why you can infatuate with him.


    "Today''s training is smooth, so I''m happy." Tao Rong answered with a pause.


    Nie Zhao''s expression didn''t change at all. He took a deep look at Tao Rong, and then suddenly gave a smile, as if he had no choice but to spoil him and said, "there''s not a word of truth in his mouth."


    Tao Rong was moved by Nie zhaotuo, and immediately coughed, "aren''t you on a mission? Will you stand here and chat with me like this? "


    "Our mission is over. We''re going back." Nie Zhao said naturally.


    "Oh Ah! By the way, there''s one thing I want to ask. " Tao Rong originally felt a little embarrassed, but suddenly thought of business.


    "What?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong simply talked about brother Qiangzi.


    Nie Zhao gradually became serious and said: "that''s why I remind you not to walk around the town at night. Recently, it''s not peaceful in the town. Some strange people rush into the town, but they can''t find their way out. They are hidden very well. When a person disappears in the town, there is no trace. There must be an accident and the trace has been eliminated. It''s necessary to do this I''m a professional. So recently, you should pay attention to your safety. Even in the mountains, don''t run so far. Try to take your white teeth around uncle Qi''s house. "Tao Rong didn''t expect to have something to do with Nie Zhao''s patrol.


    The people Nie Zhao can target must be very dangerous. Brother Qiangzi has no chance to survive.


    Although not familiar with him, but his family''s wife and children on the poor, Tao Rong really can''t help sympathizing.


    Seeing her look, Nie Zhao said, "we will catch the real murderer as soon as possible."


    Tao Rong knew that they would patrol in shifts. He saw that they were still wandering in the mountains in the middle of the night, and he knew what efforts they had made. But even they could not find a breakthrough, which proved that they were terrible.


    "By the way, you are still working in the town during the day. If there is anything strange, please let me know." After Nie Zhao''s explanation, he wants to urge Tao Rong to go back with white teeth.


    But Tao Rong had a flash of inspiration and said, "I I did find something strange. "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, quietly listen to Tao Rong say.


    Tao Rong said something strange about the fireworks factory, and then he was not sure: "I don''t know if this is the strange range you said."


    Nie Zhao dropped his eyes and pondered for a while. His face was taut and his lips were tight. Then he looked up at Tao Rong and said, "I know. Don''t tell anyone about this. All right, you go now. "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously. He feels that Nie Zhao has just figured out something, but he doesn''t say it. Of course, this kind of mission secret also won''t say to her this outsider.


    Tao Rong finished what he should say and was ready to leave. Before leaving, I politely greet other teammates.


    He Tielong also stood on his head and waved to her.


    But when Tao Rong left, Bai Ya was still pestering Nie Zhao.


    Nie zhaoben wanted to give Bai Ya an order, but Tao Rong, who had walked away for two steps, suddenly turned back and cried, "Bai Ya, go!"


    Then I saw that Bai Ya really stood up, raised his head and chest to catch up with Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao is shocked, white teeth When can I listen to a third person?

 Chapter 121

    Even he Tielong was frightened and fell.


    The members of a small team all looked at Tao Rong and Bai Ya in amazement.


    After all, the old white teeth would never listen to their orders even if they were familiar with them.


    When they want to order white teeth to do something, even if they use the tone of request, the white teeth look at them as if they despise their stupidity.


    They can feel Bai Ya''s arrogance. They always think that except for uncle Qi and the eldest brother, there will be no more people who agree with him to order him. But now Bai Ya listens to Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao was surprised for a while. When he looked back, he saw that everyone was stunned and said, "let''s go!"


    He Tielong is not afraid of death to his boss said the voice of the people, "boss, now even white teeth see Tao Rong is the mother?"


    Nie Zhao


    "Otherwise, how can you listen to Tao Rong''s orders? Don''t you think it''s in your face?"


    Nie Zhao "It seems that you want to stand on your head all night.


    The next day, thinking of Tao Rong''s strange performance, Nie Zhao asked about the case. He asked about the young policeman.


    He told Nie Zhao the truth without hesitation. After all, at the beginning of the incident, the director ordered to hide it. However, the young police were upright. At that time, he also found something unusual and sent the man to the hospital regardless of the old people''s opposition.


    Young policemen have been on the police for a short time. They have only heard of such things before, but they never thought that it would happen to them one day.


    He is very angry, but he has nothing to say when he knows the truth.


    Nie Zhao naturally learns that everything Yan Qi encounters in the police station is arranged by her father, which was originally used to deal with Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect that Tangtang village branch secretary could be so bad that it was terrible.


    Nie Zhao can''t swallow this tone, but the perpetrator is the father and the victim is the daughter. This strange combination makes him an outsider.


    Although it is said that there is a retribution for evil, such retribution is too much for a minor girl.


    Nie Zhao inexplicably thought of Tao Rong''s smile that he saw last night. At that moment, the memory of the smile was no longer beautiful, as if it was a black breath. If it was really a flash in the pan, it should be a black flash in the pan.


    How happy she should be in order to smile so sincerely.


    Nie Zhao still remembers that Tao Rong chose to let Yan Qi go not long ago, otherwise Yan Qi would have suffered such a terrible thing at that time, but now Did her heart sink deeper?


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao remembers what Tao Rong said to Uncle Yan when he helped Tao Rong overturn the case. She knows what uncle Yan arranged. Does she know?


    Nie Zhao''s mood was complicated for a moment.


    And such discomfort on the road to meet the bright smile of Tao Rong played to the extreme.


    Tao Rong came to work with a smile because when she went back last night, the master said that her training results were good. Now she can maintain her previous training and begin to teach her Kung Fu. When she passed this morning, she found that master was preparing sandbags for her, waiting for her to go back to training in the evening.


    Can become stronger and stronger, how can she not be happy.


    Meeting Nie Zhao on the road near the fireworks factory made Tao Rong stop and smile.


    She took the initiative to ask Nie Zhao how can be here.


    Nie Zhao did not answer her, but asked: "do you know what will happen to her?"


    Tao Rong Leng for a long time to know what Nie Zhao asked, heart suddenly a strange feeling, immediately black face.


    "Did you know that if I had been taken away, I would have suffered the same thing?" Tao Rong couldn''t help choking.


    Nie Zhao''s eyebrows almost wring up, "I will protect you from beginning to end! That can''t happen! "


    Nie Zhao''s tone is firm, as if to say really can do the same, pour is to accumulate the breath of Tao Rong to confuse for a while, some Leng Leng looking at him.


    Nie Zhao continued: "she can pay for what she has done, but it''s definitely not like that. Didn''t you say that? It''s the most pathetic thing to bully women like this. "


    Tao Rong''s mind is in a mess. She She really hated the way of hurting women like that, "but it''s not me who bullied her. It''s not me who arranged it. It has nothing to do with me from the beginning to the end. Why do you want to scold me?"


    Probably guilty, so I can''t help but fire at Nie Zhao.


    However, once he saw through Nie Zhao''s eyes, Tao Rong''s heart still trembled. "I don''t know. I really thought that my uncle''s arrangement was just to torture her to make her suffer. How could I have thought that he would be so cruel to me and arrange those things. "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed with relief. What he was most afraid of was that Tao Rong knew from beginning to end, but he didn''t say it on purpose.


    "I''m not blaming you. I''m just afraid that you will turn a blind eye to the things you hate the most. I don''t want you to be blackened by these dirty things..."Nie Zhao expresses his worries directly. He doesn''t want Tao Rong to laugh so happily when she learns that an underage girl has been turned. She insists on suppressing hatred and not doing such things when she knows she has the ability to do it. Isn''t that the bottom line she insists on?


    In the face of Nie Zhao''s warning, Tao Rong suddenly has some epiphany. Her attitude towards this matter seems to be a little different from her own.


    She can design to hurt and maim, and teach Yan Qi a lesson that she will never forget. She will not use this way, because she hates this way most.


    But when she learned the truth, she couldn''t control the evil devil in her heart. At that time, she must have thought that if she was the person behind everything, the joy of revenge would be more profound.


    Although she only has the idea in the case of anger, she does have it. Nie Zhao''s worry and guess are right. Nie Zhao seemed to see through the most evil side of her heart.


    In the face of such a warning, although she knows Nie Zhao is right, she is not willing to accept it as a child who has been pointed out to be wrong.


    Even if she wants to release the evil devil in her heart, it''s her own choice. She doesn''t need Nie Zhao to educate her like this.


    He didn''t care about her in his last life. She had experienced so much and didn''t hate him. He didn''t care about herself. She left the devil in her heart and came back here. Why should Nie Zhao care about her here.


    The more Tao Rong thought about it, the more obvious his anti bone was. His tone was a little stiff, and he said, "don''t think you can preach to me if you save me. What kind of person I will become is my own choice. I don''t need you to remind me like this. After that, it''s none of your business to ask me a bad question


    Nie Zhao is about to open his mouth. Tao Rong doesn''t want to talk to him any more. He goes directly over him.


    Nie Zhao Leng in situ, silent sigh.

 Chapter 122

    County Central Hospital, after a day and a night of coma, Yan Qi finally wake up.


    But the moment you wake up, you go crazy.


    She seemed to be still in a nightmare of fear. She wanted to think it was a dream, but the discomfort all over her, the feeling of going deep into her body, could not be ignored. That kind of pain is different from the skin pain, it is the pain in the soul bone marrow.


    Yan Qi roars and screams, constantly beating the quilt and pillow, crazily pulling her hair. Aunt Yan just came back from her son and saw that Yan Qi had become like this. She rushed forward to hold her.


    But it didn''t help at all. Yan Qi didn''t know where the strength came from, so she overturned the strong aunt Yan.


    Yan Qi while crying, while wantonly destroy the things in the room.


    Soon attracted the attention of people outside the ward.


    Meng Fengying immediately rushed to come over, a see this scene to scold to come forward to stop.


    She didn''t feel so sad, because she still hated Yan Qi in her heart. Yan Qi hurt her brother and now she was punished. Meng Fengying took it for granted. Besides, now Yan Qi wakes up and Yan Jie is still in a coma. Meng Fengying can''t get over that.


    In Meng Fengying''s mind, Jin Sun is still important, and Yan Qi is only a dispensable existence.


    Seeing that Yan Qi is still making trouble and smashing things, all these things are to be compensated. She is so angry that she immediately comes forward to suppress Yan Qi. However, Yan Qi waves her arms casually, and one of them happens to give Meng Fengying a slap, which directly makes the old woman confused.


    Meng Fengying immediately angry, come forward is a slap, chaos Yan Qi completely unable to avoid, directly by Meng Fengying slap to the ground.


    I don''t know if it''s because of this slap, Yan Qi suddenly changed from a manic state to extreme fear, as if she was afraid to continue to be beaten. She directly shrank into the corner and curled herself up.


    It looks unstable.


    Just at this time, the doctor came and gave Yan Qi an an injection of tranquilizer.


    Later, uncle Yan also arrived. Aunt Yan complained that uncle Yan, his son and daughter had an accident, and he was still in the mood to run outside.


    Uncle Yan couldn''t stand such an atmosphere. He scolded, "what do you know? It''s just for the sake of my son and daughter that I work hard outside."


    Aunt Yan didn''t know what uncle Yan was up to, but her daughter was like this. Once something happened, she didn''t even have a backbone at home. What could she do.


    Uncle Yan is too lazy to pay attention to the crying aunt Yan. He directly asks the doctor how about Yan Qi?


    The doctor just told uncle Yan that it''s normal for Yan Qi to be like this. She just woke up and couldn''t deal with her emotions in the face of the interweaving of memory and reality, which led to her out of control. When she woke up again, she would be better. If she continued to be in such a crazy state in the end, they could only judge that she had mental problems.


    The doctor''s words are euphemistic. It''s useless to rely on others. If Yan Qi''s heart is strong enough to face it, it''s just a crazy vent, and then she will gradually get better after receiving enlightenment. But if her spirit has been destroyed, how many times she wakes up will be like this, or even worse, and she will only be forced to be sent to a mental hospital.


    After all, in this era, there are not so many psychiatrists who can do psychotherapy. What we rely on is the unscientific comfort of ordinary people.


    Uncle Yan can''t help but get into worry. In case Yan Qi is really crazy, can''t his plan be carried out?


    In addition, uncle Yan also asked about Yan Jie. He wanted to be more worried about Yan Jie than Yan Qi. Yan Jie''s condition has not been good, even the doctor is not easy to judge, so he has been afraid to talk to them, after all, whether his life can be saved or not is still a problem.


    However, under the questioning of Uncle Yan, the doctor still gave his own inference.


    Because of long-term drowning, brain cells are oxygen deficient and damaged. In addition to being young, it is very likely to cause intellectual damage, and eyesight and hearing may decline. Up to now, Yan Jie is still in a daze. All he has to do is watch his child wake up.


    Hearing the worst inference, uncle Yan was a little confused, which was really a little unsustainable.


    Aunt Yan fainted directly and was helped out by the nurse.


    Uncle Yan does not give up to ask, if it is the worst case, can you save the child?


    This situation can not give an absolute answer, the doctor can only tell him that if we really want to treat it, it will cost money, time and effort, and the possibility of success is very small.


    Basically, people who encounter this kind of situation finally give up treatment and let their children live as they should.


    The answer is hopeless. Even uncle Yan, who has always been strong in his heart, is decadent and contemplative. As a result, Meng Fengying and aunt Yan are quarreling with each other because of Yan Qi''s harm to Yan Jie.


    Uncle Yan''s anger soared. He stood up and slapped hard. "Another row, get the hell out of me!"


    The world suddenly quiet, Yan aunt naturally dare not disobey her husband, Meng Fengying also rely on his son, even if usually a horizontal, this moment also horizontal not up.In the afternoon, Yan Qi woke up again, still crying the same way, but this time the crying was much calmer. Looking at Yan Qi like this, Yan''s family was relieved, at least they didn''t become crazy.


    Even if Yan Qi turns into a madman, he doesn''t have the same temper.


    Because she knew that everything in the prison was arranged for Tao Rong by her father, and she also taught Tao Rong the most unforgettable lesson from her father.


    But she never thought that the last lesson came to her. At that time, she wanted to shout that she was wrong, but it didn''t work. The torture police didn''t believe her, and the prisoners didn''t give her a chance to explain.


    She was in agony and wanted to go back and chop everyone to death.


    What she wanted to kill most was her father. She asked Uncle Yan, "am I your daughter? Or do you want to have no daughter at all? How can you forget? How can you forget! That kind of arrangement should have been Tao Rong''s bitch. Why are you so careless? I''m your own daughter! You know what happened to me! "


    Uncle Yan has a black face and doesn''t refute. After all, it''s his fault that he forgot and made an Oolong harm his daughter. No matter how angry Yan Qi is with him now, he will bear it.


    But Yan Qi is clamorous to find the police and prisoners of the police station to settle accounts, this does not mean that they openly arrange things to poke it out? How can such irrational behavior be allowed? Uncle Yan refused.


    But Yan Qi is just as crazy. She doesn''t want to help her revenge for her father''s harm. She doesn''t treat her as a daughter at all.


    Yan Qi about scold more and more shameful, more and more ugly, finally Yan uncle really can''t help, directly picked up the next cup to Yan Qi''s face.


    "Calm down! I know that you are responsible for all this? I haven''t investigated you for harming your brother. If you dare to forgive me, I will ask you, "are you really right?"


    Uncle Yan finished scolding, and he held Yan Qi''s chin. "Don''t think I don''t know you really want to kill your brother!"

 Chapter 123

    Yan Qi felt as if she had been pressed the pause button, and all her crazy behaviors stopped. She shivered and denied: "no No, everything is discussed with my brother. Dad, you misunderstood, No


    "Well! You can fool others. Can you even fool your own father? Don''t you think you''re smart, and other adults are idiots! " The more uncle Yan said, the more angry he was, and the more strength he used, as if he wanted to crush Yan Qi''s chin.


    Yan Qi cried, "Dad, I didn''t, I really didn''t, everything is a mistake." How can Yan Qi admit that no matter what kind of psychology she was at that time, no one would know, because everything she did was agreed with her brother in advance.


    "Dad, if you don''t believe me, just ask ah Jie, I told him that I was all right. How can I know that he didn''t escape the stone and drowned? He told me that he could. I really don''t know that he was bragging! If you don''t believe it, ask ah Jie. Ah Jie can prove it! "


    Yan Qi crazy shirks responsibility, want to put all reasonable words, but Uncle Yan seems to have seen through his daughter, so will not believe her words.


    "Ask ah Jie, do you have the face to mention it? Your brother is still not fully awake, the doctor said, even wake up can not return to normal, later is not a fool, is deaf and blind! You are satisfied Uncle Yan said fiercely, and then pushed Yan Qi away.


    Yan Qi fell on the bed, as if not shocked at all, but quickly said: "that''s really what I said to Yan Jie, and it''s Yan Jie who wanted to revenge Tao Rong, so he dragged me. I can''t bear to refuse my brother, so he thought of such a way. It''s all my fault


    Uncle Yan frowns and looks at Yan Qi''s performance. Her heart is cool. She doesn''t ask why Yan Jie has become like this. She''s not surprised or afraid. It seems that Yan Jie has become like this. She doesn''t care. Maybe she''s lucky. She can make up any story she wants.


    Uncle Yan looked at Yan Qi coldly and said, "if Yan Jie really becomes like that, you will be responsible for taking care of him and supporting him for a lifetime!"


    Yan Qi immediately exclaimed, "why! You are too eccentric, I also suffered, or you hurt, why you do not love me, I am also very poor ah


    Maybe she really felt that she was too eccentric and wronged, so Yan Qi really cried this time. Compared with the crying just because she accepted the things she had been ruined, the crying was more painful, as if she wanted to cry out the grievances of many years.


    Uncle Yan waited for her to cry for a while, but he said impatiently, "well, up to now, you can only cry. You don''t know how to remedy it. You can take good care of me. I''ll settle accounts with you when I get well."


    Yan Qi cried even more sad, but no matter how sad, because in addition to Aunt Yan will come to see her two eyes, at her bedside while blaming her and loving her, Meng Fengying and uncle Yan did not come to see her at all.


    Two days later, I heard that my younger brother was sober and had no knowledge of his intelligence for the time being. There was no problem with his hearing and eyesight, but his temper was a lot more irritable than before, and his speech was a bit unskillful. The doctor said that he could be treated later, so the Yan family was a little relieved.


    At this time, uncle Yan was finally in the mood to visit Yan Qi.


    Yan Qi began to cry, but Uncle Yan did not eat this set, just told her that she had to pay for what she had done.


    On this day, there were only uncle Yan and Yan Qi in the ward.


    Uncle Yan finally tells Yan Qi his plan, and also tells Yan Qi the identity of Nie Zhao.


    According to Uncle Yan''s words, Yan Qi is so lucky to marry Nie Zhao. Let Yan Qi stop thinking about Wen Yifeng and follow Nie Zhao.


    Yan Qi didn''t want to. She thought Nie Zhao was with Tao Rong. If it wasn''t for him, what she suffered should be Tao Rong''s.


    But Yan Qi was moved when she thought of her strong and handsome face, her heart beating body and his glittering background.


    What''s more, her mind turns around and she thinks that Tao Rong and Nie Zhao may have a good relationship. If she marries Nie Zhao, Tao Rong will be angry. When she has to deal with Tao Rong, her husband won''t help her.


    Taking away Tao Rong''s things is Yan Qi''s greatest pleasure. Aiming at this, Yan Qi agrees. She has nothing to lose anyway.


    Uncle Yan''s idea is very simple. With such a big family, his family will prosper. If Yan Jie has any problems, it will not be easy to treat them. All the most advanced treatments in China can be used by Yan Jie.


    "So, the future of our Yan Family and your brother''s is in one fell swoop. You can take care of me and listen to my arrangement, OK?" Uncle Yan''s eyes are sharp, as if even if Yan Qi does not agree, he will enforce it.


    "Dad, I would, but Nie Er Shao is not a fool. I''m like this. Even if he is designed to have something to do with me, he won''t marry me! People around me will say that I Say I That''s cheap Yan Qi is still a little self-knowledge."Don''t worry, I blocked the news for the first time. The police station won''t disclose your information. They don''t dare, and the hospital doesn''t dare to disclose the patient''s information. Nie Er Shao won''t know. Even if he knows, he doesn''t have evidence. We can say that he forcibly occupied you. When the time comes, I''ll discuss with the village head and find a lot of witnesses. He doesn''t want to admit it."


    Uncle Yan confidently said that these days he is running everywhere, trying to find a way, just want a perfect strategy, so there will be no problem.


    Moreover, Yan Qi has been spoiled and can be concealed in a short time. After a long period of time, there are rumors everywhere that Yan Qi can''t get married and study. It happens that Nie Zhao''s troops will leave in half a month and let him take over the offer. It''s just the right time. As long as he is a soldier, he is not allowed to say no, otherwise he will go to the military region and lose his military status.


    After several days of precipitation, Yan Qi also knows what kind of situation she is in, so in the face of such a choice, she knows that it is the only chance to get rid of the past. If she becomes the second young lady of the Nie family, the shadow of the past will no longer follow her, and she will no longer be dirty, but will become noble.


    "Dad, I''ll listen to you for everything, as long as you let me be the second young lady of the Nie family! When I go up, I''ll step on all the people who bully me, especially Tao Rong. I''ll make her regret fighting me! " Yan Qi said with distorted expression.


    Uncle Yan is looking coldly. He can see Yan Qi''s hatred, and I''m afraid there''s also hatred for their family. It''s very possible that when she became the second young lady of the Nie family, she would not recognize her. But Uncle Yan is not afraid. What Yan Qi experienced in the police station is a handle. If she dares to resist, he will let her into the Nie family How to get out.


    A father and daughter are scheming in the ward, but they don''t know that all their conversations are heard by a suspicious and obscene man outside.


    And that man is Tao Qian.

 Chapter 124

    Tao Qian has been eavesdropping outside for a long time, and his heart is about to jump out of his heart. It''s full of joy. When he comes back, he''s sweating all over.


    He didn''t want to come here to make up for it. Although Yan Xiangru was embarrassed to ask for it, Tao Qian asked for it! So he ran directly to make a big scene, but he didn''t expect to hear such a big secret.


    Although Tao Qian is not smart enough, the beautiful road described by Uncle Yan has already appeared before his eyes.


    What is Yan Qi?


    Nie Er Shao has a good relationship with Tao Rong! Isn''t it easier for Tao Rong to take him?


    Why do you want to give such a good thing to the Yan family? Do you want them to live by looking at the Yan Family''s face all their lives?


    If Tao Rong married Nie Er Shao, does he still need to worry about money?


    Is Tao Yu still worried about treatment?


    On this point, Tao Qian and uncle Yan are the same. They both want to treat their son.


    In fact, Tao Qian doesn''t know what kind of identity Nie Er Shao is, but he knows that he is the young master of a rich family, and the most important thing is that he can let go of his dignity and sacrifice his daughter in such a shameless way to settle the relationship between Yan Qi and Nie Er Shao, which is enough to prove how much Nie Er Shao is Good.


    Since it''s a sweet cake, it''s sure to be robbed, not to mention they have more advantages.


    Yan Qi has no idea when to recover from her injuries, but they can take action ahead of time and rob people directly?


    Tao Qian seems to have seen the life of the rich in the future waving to him. He can gamble freely when he enters the gambling house and drink as much as he wants.


    The good days of their old Tao family are coming. Sure enough, it was right to steal this girl. Even if there was no ransom, the girl would have to repay them for the ransom in the second half of her life.


    He''ll take it as interest.


    Tao Qian rushed home quickly while laughing wildly.


    How happy is it that this man has won the lottery?


    As soon as he got home, Tao Qian immediately discussed with Yan Xiangru.


    Yan Xiangru was shocked and said, "really? That soldier is the young master of a rich family. How rich is he? "


    "It''s hard for you to imagine that you are rich. Even your elder brother and the mayor have to curry favor with others. Think about it! As long as we become the son-in-law of the Tao family, the future will be golden mountain and silver mountain in our family. " Tao Qian said excitedly.


    Yan Xiangru is also excited for a moment. After all, there is no money at home now. If there is such a good thing, it must not be let go.


    But after calming down, Yan Xiangru was still a little worried, "but isn''t that my elder brother''s plan?"


    Tao Qian immediately angrily patted the table, "you married to our Tao family, and you are a member of the Tao family. What''s the matter? Do you still think about the Yan Family and want to pick up good things for your mother''s family? You''d better find out who your family is. If you dare to unite with your elder brother behind my back and destroy my plan, I won''t bypass you. "


    Tao Qian looked at Yan Xiangru with crazy and vicious eyes when he said this.


    Yan Xiangru naturally won''t pour water on her mother''s family and married daughter. Of course, she knows where her life is?


    "What are you doing? I''m just worried that my brother will find out later and get back at us! " Yan Xiang is not willing to be outdone.


    Tao Qian put down his temper a little bit, smelled and hummed coldly: "you''d better think so."


    "I don''t know how impulsive I am when I have no brain like you. We have to take a long-term view on this matter. We don''t have a big brother relationship. In case of trouble, we will be the two of us in prison." Yan Xiangru thinks more.


    "Ah, no, don''t worry. As long as Tao Rong and Nie Er are less successful, then we are people with status. Even if your elder brother is angry, we can''t help it. Can make what trouble, the man woman is not this matter? You love me! I heard that the discipline of the army is very strict. If Nie Er Shao doesn''t marry Tao Rong, he will be punished. " Tao Qian said excitedly.


    "What do you want? I''ve asked Tao Rong. They don''t have that relationship at all. They''re just a little familiar. Don''t you know Tao Rong? We''re in control. We don''t dare to lie. " Yan Xiangru shook his head and said.


    "Well! Even if they don''t love each other, I will make it a success! " Tao Qianzhi said: "however, before we arrange, don''t tell the dead girl for the time being, let her know, afraid of bad things! We first let the girl know how difficult we are, we are desperate, when a chance is in front of us, for us, she will be willing to sacrifice! But it''s not sacrifice. She''s a phoenix on a branch! "


    For such a statement, Yan Xiangru also nodded and agreed.


    Although lost a preparation daughter-in-law, but changed a so fierce in laws, is also super value.


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian have begun to plot here, and Tao Rong''s fireworks factory is leaving work ahead of schedule again.Tao Rong felt more and more strange, and there were many strange rumors in the factory.


    For example, some people hear the sound of chain dragging, and others hear the sound of fireworks exploding.


    Everyone began to wonder if Qiangzi really died in an accident, and his soul returned to his most familiar place and began to make trouble, so the factory director would let them leave before it was dark?


    Anyway, there are more and more speculations, but the weird situation is at night.


    Tao Rong doesn''t believe in ghosts. He just thinks the factory is more and more suspicious. I don''t know how many reminders he had given Nie Zhao before.


    At the thought of Nie Zhao, Tao Rong is angry. Last time, she was offended. She really doesn''t want to see him again.


    But when I didn''t see this person, Tao Rong was a little strange. After all, this person always appeared in his sight from time to time.


    It''s rare to see you for such a long time. Tao Rong is a little worried. In my memory, Nie Zhao should not have left shankan village so soon. If he really left for unknown reasons, Tao Rong would be a fool. It''s not easy to get to this point without interfering in the development of things. I can''t let Nie Zhao run away.


    In fact, she did want not to get married and had a relationship with him according to the time in her memory, but Nie Zhao was only stationed here temporarily. If there was no such relationship between husband and wife, it would be very difficult to see him in the future, let alone control the time and place.


    Therefore, Tao Rongsi thought that it was the safest way to go only according to the original plan, and any danger had to be eliminated.


    Because he was not at ease, Tao Rong made a detour around the camp where the troops were stationed. The post disaster reconstruction work there was almost finished, and the troops would leave soon.

 Chapter 125

    Tao Rong can''t go directly to the barracks to find someone, so he can only stay outside for a while. As the sun goes down, if he doesn''t go, he will be late for training, so Tao Rong can only give up.


    Tao Rong went home as usual, but this time, she suddenly found that Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian had become strange. Both of them were attentive to her and would say hard work. They told her that they didn''t want her to work so hard. It was because there was no way to help her brother go to school. I hope Tao Rong could think more about her family and so on.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong immediately reacted and suppressed her surprise. On the surface, she pretended to be a good girl, as if she was willing to do anything for the sake of her family. How could it be against Yan Xiangru''s and Tao Qian''s wishes if she was so sensible and controlled by others.


    The corners of two people''s mouths can''t stop rising. It''s estimated that they are already happy.


    The two sides acted on each other for a while, and then reached a tacit understanding in spirit.


    On the way to Uncle Qi''s side, Tao Rong always pursed her lips and laughed. She was afraid that she was acting too much and made people confused.


    In fact, in her last life, she only knew that the Tao family knew Nie Zhao''s identity, so she used that plan. Before that, she also played the family card against her, but she didn''t know why they suddenly did that.


    In this life, Tao Rong was a little impatient at this time. When she was trying to attract their attention, she didn''t expect that something had happened. Sure enough, as long as she didn''t change history too much, the development process would be the same.


    Tao Rong now just needs to wait for the arrangement of the Tao family.


    Thinking of this, Tao Rong still has a little guilt for Nie Zhao.


    Sorry, let her pit him again in this life. After this time, I promise that he will not be disturbed by her in the next life.


    Tao Rong thought and came to Uncle Qi, who was waiting for her to have dinner.


    However, looking at the dishes bought all over the table, Tao Rong finally couldn''t help asking, "master, those dishes before are delicious. Why waste money to buy food recently?"


    Uncle Qi was embarrassed. For a moment, he couldn''t say, "master has money. I don''t want to do it by myself."


    Tao Rong wants to laugh a little. Old uncle Qi was a very dignified person, but when she became her master, she suddenly found that her master still had a bit of a hidden old urchin character.


    "Master, if that''s the case, I might as well cook it next time. My skill is good." Tao Rong confidently said.


    "You girl, you seem to be in a good mood." Uncle Qi''s eyes are still very sharp. Even if Tao Rong hides them, he can still see them.


    But Uncle Qi didn''t ask directly, so Tao Rong didn''t need to answer. She just acquiesced to the fact that she was very happy.


    Just after eating, Tao Rong saw a group of dark green quickly into the yard. Tao Rong rushed out of the kitchen in the moment she saw he Tielong. She wanted to make sure Nie Zhao was there.


    But many people outside, probably Nie Zhao''s team all arrived, but there was no Nie Zhao.


    "Qi Lao, borrow your place..." He Tielong just opened his mouth to see Tao Rong rushed out, immediately did not finish, some embarrassed looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong could see that what they wanted to say was inconvenient for her to hear, so she took the initiative and said, "I''m just going out. I''ll be back in two hours. Is that enough?"


    He Tielong was stunned. This simple and clear dialogue It''s kind of surprising, "well, in an hour That''s enough. "


    Tao Rong nodded, ready to go out, but after he Tielong or can''t help but ask: "excuse me, Captain Nie?"


    He Tielong was laughing. When he was asked, he suddenly got stuck, "er That Girl, are you reading about our captain? Sure enough, I know that our captain is not hot. Do you miss him too? Do you want to see him? "


    Tao Rong looks at he Tielong''s nonsense and frowns slightly. It''s obvious that he Tielong is divorcing the topic and doesn''t want to answer Tao Rong''s question. Although Tao Rong feels strange and uneasy, she also knows that it''s more difficult to get information from soldiers than to pry open mussels.


    So I just don''t ask.


    "Nothing. It''s just strange that you''re not together." With that, Tao Rong said hello to Uncle Qi and went out.


    Now the training is not before, now Qi Laobo training her observation ability and vigilance and hiding ability.


    It sounds complicated. In fact, it''s not that powerful. It''s a very simple training.


    That is, she went out first, taking the mountain as the scope, and then 15 minutes later, Bai Ya came out to look for her.


    Bai Ya is a good olfactory expert. It''s very easy to find someone.


    Tao Rong to do is to delay as much as possible, not to be found, found white teeth close to the time to quickly escape.


    If you are chased by white teeth, you have to give a piece of dried meat to white teeth. The more dried meat left in two hours, the better the training results.


    In the beginning, it was less than an hour, and Tao Rong didn''t have a bag of dried meat. Now it can hold for two hours. Although the number of dried meat is still difficult to maintain, Tao Rong has mastered some skills.Two hours later, Tao Rong successfully guarded the last piece of dried meat. When he went back, he saw Uncle Qi sitting in the yard with a heavy face. Seeing her coming back, he was about to start the second training without saying a word.


    Professor Qi Bo''s second skill is to fight with fists and feet.


    Looking at Uncle Qi''s frown, Tao Rong couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? After they came, the master just looked like this, didn''t he What happened? "


    Tao Rong was a little worried, but Uncle Qi was strict, so he didn''t say it.


    But the less they said, the more uneasy Tao Rong was.


    When he wanted to go back in the morning, Tao Rong couldn''t help running to the camp again.


    At this time, the first wave of soldiers got up to wash by the stream.


    Tao Rong followed them to the stream. He wanted to ask, but suddenly he heard their conversation.


    "I think there''s something wrong with their team. Captain Nie seems to be missing."


    "It seems that they are investigating something. I suspect they are special forces. Otherwise, how can they be so independent?"


    "No matter whether it''s true or not, we can''t say if we don''t mention the special forces in the army. But I think they really have a problem. During this period, they have been busy and don''t come back. They must be looking for captain Nie, and they have been missing for several days. They don''t know whether they are alive or not. "


    "They don''t dare to report it. After all, it''s the Nie family! How dare you say captain NIE is missing. Our team leader is bored to death now. Although he hates team leader Nie, if team leader Nie has an accident under his command, he will be the first to have bad luck. "


    A few people wash while talking, and leave after the end, but Tao Rong is completely stupid to hide in the haystack not far away.


    Nie Zhao Missing?

 Chapter 126

    On this day, Tao Rong was in a muddle. She didn''t know how to get home, how to go to work, and left work in a muddle.


    Tao Rong never remembers the disappearance.


    Why is he missing? Can a tough man like him still be missing?


    He is the future special general!


    Set a record for the youngest to be promoted to a special general.


    He has also participated in various special forces competitions on behalf of the country and won the title of "king of all-round soldiers". In the world, he has won the champion in individual combat ability and command team ability. Will such people disappear?


    Tao Rong can''t believe it.


    What scares her even more is that if Nie Zhao really has an accident, what about her Xiao Xiao?


    Didn''t she come back for nothing?


    Her sin has not been cleaned, how can she continue her next life? Does she still have a life to speak of?


    Tao Rong is in trouble. She doesn''t know what to do?


    As soon as he got off work, Tao Rong rushed to find he Tielong, but he found no one around.


    Tao Rong didn''t care about anything else. She went to ask her master.


    Uncle Qi feels very strange. Before Mingming, Tao Rong is still indifferent to Nie Zhao. If Nie Zhao wants to take care of her, he has to avoid her. Why does Tao Rong care about Nie Zhao so much?


    It seems that I''m not wrong. They really have some fun with each other. I don''t know if Nie Zhao will be happy when he knows.


    "Master! It''s very important to me. Would you please tell me what you know? " Tao Rong is really anxious to lose her composure. She can''t imagine how her future will go if Nie Zhao has an accident. It''s not Nie Zhao who is important to her, but Nie Zhao who is important to Xiao Xiao''s existence.


    Tao Rong even cruel thought, at least in get Xiao Xiao before, Nie Zhao must give her a breath!


    But Uncle Qi is not easy to talk about. Face a board, voice with a dignified breath came out.


    "Look at you. What''s your hurry? If something really happens, what can you do with your ability? They are soldiers. They have military tasks. It''s not something you should ask. Don''t you ask? The one who worries most about soldiers is his sister-in-law. Do you know what qualities a sister-in-law should have? "


    Tao Rong was confused by Uncle Qi''s rhetorical question. She didn''t know how to suddenly turn to the question about the quality of her military sister-in-law.


    "Master, are you changing the subject? I''m not interested in this. I just want to know if captain NIE is safe or not, and if anything has happened to him! " Tao Rong asked impatiently.


    Uncle Qi feels a little sorry. He clearly wants to give his apprentice something very important. Since he doesn''t listen to it.


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you. Whether he is safe or not depends on his own ability. We won''t know. If you choose to believe him or worry about it here, I can''t answer you, because I don''t know." Qi old uncle Old God in of say. And his face is really the feeling of light.


    Tao Rong was a little surprised and said, "master, aren''t you worried at all? At least I''m the younger generation who has a good relationship with you. Do people who have been in the military care so little about the life and death of the same soldiers? "


    She remembers that yesterday he Tielong and his group were the same. They were anxious, but not worried.


    Uncle Qi played with the wine pot in his hands and looked at the sandbag in front of him with sharp eyes. "If he didn''t have diamond, he wouldn''t take the porcelain work. If every time there is such a sudden situation, he should be careful. The people around the soldiers don''t have to live. It''s enough to worry about it every day."


    Tao Rong wants to argue again, but Uncle Qi is not polite to her. He orders her to train and not delay.


    But because of the worries tonight, the effect of Tao Rong''s training was very poor. In less than an hour, the dried meat was eaten by Bai Ya.


    White teeth also strange around her a few circles, issued a whine voice, as if to ask her: what happened tonight? Why so weak? Is it me? The old man will curse when he comes back.


    Sure enough, after returning home, uncle Qi trained her half dead. In the next sandbag training, Tao Rong often lost her mind because of worry.


    Uncle Qi looks blue. It''s so rare for him to teach once. It''s better not to change a thousand gold! How many people beg him, he is not willing to, this moment cheap this girl, also dare to waste time with him to think.


    But Uncle Qi can see that Tao Rong is really worried about Nie Zhao.


    So in the middle of the night, it ended with Uncle Qi''s reprimand and Tao Rong''s distraction.


    Tao Rong feels that her spirit is really a little weak. Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian have no patience to deal with it. Fortunately, they are still in their own world recently and don''t see Tao Rong''s strangeness.


    Because there is no one to ask, Tao Rong can only use the stupidest way to find Nie Zhao himself.


    But where to start?


    Tao Rong remembers that the last time she saw Nie Zhao was on her way to work to the fireworks factory. That road


    Tao Rong seems to have suddenly thought of something, but for a while she can''t think clearly. At this time, she has come to work in the fireworks factory.The bizarre legend of the fireworks factory is still going on, and people are talking about it. Only Tao Rong is quiet.


    after work, Tao Rong goes to Uncle Qi ahead of time. Since she can''t find out the news, she borrows Bai Ya to find it.


    Bai Ya is good at looking for people. If you take him around, you may find him. Anyway, the town is not big.


    However, Tao Rong didn''t tell Uncle Qi, because she knew that if Uncle Qi knew, he would stop her. After all, his attitude was not to let her manage, but to let her wait.


    Tao Rong said that he had to train more in advance. He asked for two bags of dried meat and would come back in about four hours.


    Seeing that she wanted to make up for last night, uncle Qi agreed with her.


    After Tao Rong came out with Bai Ya, he squatted down, took out two bags of dried meat and shook them in front of Bai Ya, "Bai Ya, you take me to Nie Zhao. Here are all these for you. How about I buy you a chicken later? "


    I don''t know if Bai Ya understood her meaning. Anyway, she sniffed, then tilted her big head and looked at her innocently. Because Tao Rong is very familiar with Bai Ya, Bai Ya won''t be as fierce as a wolf in front of Tao Rong.


    When Nie zhaotao takes out the scent of the puppet, he can only ask Baiqi if it has any special smell.


    Although Tao Rong could not imagine Nie Zhao''s brain circuit, it was used now.


    It only has its own flavor. If it''s not looking for itself, but for others, Bai Ya should be able to understand her meaning.

 Chapter 127

    Tao Rong holds the puppet cat and shakes it in front of Bai Ya. She takes out her knife and carves it. The knife was used by Uncle Qi for her self-defense during night training.


    "White tooth, will you take me to him? Find Nie Zhao! Let''s go together


    Bai Ya''s ears moved and suddenly stood upright. Her eyes changed. Her energetic appearance should have understood her meaning.


    So Tao Rong began to turn around with white teeth. Near the two mountains and the camp, even shankan village secretly went around.


    White teeth have a wide range of smell, which can save a lot of time, but even this takes two hours.


    Unfortunately, no one was found in these places.


    So Tao Rong went all the way to the town with white teeth. Tao Rong''s first instinct was to think of the fireworks factory.


    But white tooth sneezed as soon as he got close to the other side. Obviously, the smell in the fireworks factory affected white tooth''s judgment and made him unable to calm down and smell.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but walk away with white teeth.


    White teeth pitifully lying on the ground, two claws on the long nose, from time to time also spray, it is really difficult for it.


    Tao Rong stood under the street lamp and looked at the distant fireworks factory. Although there was an impulse in her heart, Tao Rong was not an irrational person. She still thought it was safe to use the elimination method, so she continued to take Bai Ya to other places in the town to look for it.


    After almost all the time, he finally went back to the fireworks factory. There was no news from other places. If it wasn''t for Bai Ya''s mistake, if it wasn''t for Nie Zhao, he was far away from the range Bai Ya could find.


    The place Nie Zhao is most likely to be in is the fireworks factory.


    Of course, this kind of judgment is a little arbitrary, but Tao Rong also has his own guess.


    There was only a fireworks factory on the road they met before, and Nie Zhao would meet her head-on from that direction, which only means that Nie Zhao has been to the fireworks factory, and there is almost no one''s time.


    What''s more, the difference between her life and her life is her contact with Nie Zhao. She told Nie Zhao about the strange place in the fireworks factory. Maybe it''s because she said it was strange that Nie Zhao went there, and then maybe something happened.


    Although she didn''t find anything during the day, it was night, and the so-called strange events happened at night.


    If she can''t find it, she''ll be worried. Anyway, she''s familiar with the place and won''t have an accident. It''s only about ten minutes for her to come out in a circle. If she finds something


    Tao Rong no longer thought about it, but wanted to go in and have a look.


    White teeth can not be brought in, it will always sneeze, Tao Rong let it wait outside. Then she took off the load she was carrying and hid it in the bush. When she took off the load, she suddenly felt that she was as light as a swallow and could fly when she walked.


    It''s been a long time since she took off the load.


    The doors of the fireworks factory should be locked, but some places are very low. It''s easy for Tao Rong to climb trees and climb over walls.


    Soon, Tao Rong came to the factory smoothly.


    Because she has been used to seeing the world with moonlight and starlight as a light, there is nothing terrible about the fireworks factory without lights on. What''s more, she is very familiar with the layout.


    Tao Rong walked very slowly. She didn''t make any sound, but listened carefully to the movement around her. If not, Tao Rong went into the factory where they worked.


    I looked for my own factory, but I didn''t find it. I went to another factory to look for it.


    But Tao Rong just went in and heard a roar.


    It was the sound of the door of the factory being opened. She turned in through a small ventilation window, so she didn''t open the door at all.


    Now the door was opened and someone came in.


    Tao Rong immediately reaction, looking for a hidden place to hide.


    After a while, Tao Rong saw a group of figures, carrying things with weak lighting and sneaking out. Some of them looked around as if they were on guard. After all the people carrying things came in, the last two people who looked around came in and closed the door of the factory.


    Look at the figures of those people, they should all be adults, with clean movements, unlike ordinary people.


    After looking at it carefully for a while, Tao Rong suddenly felt the alarm ring in her heart. They were walking in their own direction. It seemed that they were going to pass here.


    Tao Rong quickly lay on the ground and kept moving sideways to judge their direction of advance. Then he withdrew obliquely and avoided. Fortunately, there were many operating platforms around. Tao Rong''s body was small, so it could be completely hidden.


    Tao Rong and Bai Ya have mastered the secret of hiding breath when they are training together, which won''t be easily found for a while.


    Sure enough, someone passed her first and didn''t find her.


    The people behind keep up, a few people are chatting with foreign accents, and they even speak foreign languages.


    Tao Rong couldn''t understand foreign languages, so she was absorbed in listening to those foreign accents."It''s said that I can leave in these two days. Is that true?"


    "I don''t know. Listen to the command above."


    "We have all been found once, and there will be a second time soon. The Chinese soldiers are not fools. Why don''t you run


    "We lost too much of our goods last time. We can''t make up for it this time. We can''t account for it. Alas! Talk less and do more. "


    "How can I hear that our failure last time had something to do with the soldier who was imprisoned? If so, why didn''t the boss kill him?"


    "Maybe it''s to stay as a shield. If we leave smoothly, we''ll kill that smelly boy!"


    Hearing this, Tao Rong''s breath was slightly disordered, but he quickly converged in an instant, but his heartbeat could not help accelerating.


    Is Nie Zhao really caught? Imprisoned here?


    Something to do with last time? last time? What''s the matter?


    Is it


    Tao Rong instantly remembers the gun hiding case he accidentally helped to solve.


    Tao Rong''s face turned white. If he didn''t mind his own business, would Nie Zhao not be at risk. Tao Rong immediately wants to slap herself, but now is not the time to blame herself. She must find a way to ensure Nie Zhao''s safety.


    Tao Rong was thinking about it when he saw that the group of people suddenly opened a secret door on the ground. It was under a broken console, which was used to pile up waste products. Naturally, no one would notice.


    But no one would have thought that there was another cave below.


    When the dark door opened, there was a faint light and a slight sound.


    Tao Rong carefully observed the movements of those people, it seems that there should be steps to go down.


    I saw those people carrying things down one after another. But still left two people to guard the top did not go down.

 Chapter 128

    After whispering for a while, they wanted to smoke outside. After all, there were a lot of flammable things in it. A spark would be troublesome, so they ran outside the factory to smoke.


    But when they stand at the door, Tao Rong can''t get out at all. If they want to go out from the place they just came in, they will still let the people standing at the door see her climbing the window.


    On the other hand, she is also very worried about Nie Zhao. Since Nie Zhao has been imprisoned, it means that his safety is not guaranteed at this time.


    Those people could kill him anytime, anywhere.


    If he died, it would be the same as Xiaoxiao did not.


    Tao Rong thought of this possibility on the scalp numbness, instinctive dare not imagine.


    Tao Rong thought for a while over there.


    There are two choices ahead. One is to hide here until it is safe the next day, and then go to find someone to save Nie Zhao. The other is to sneak in to see if the situation can save people.


    Of course, both are likely to be discovered.


    The first is to sit and wait for death, and the second is more dangerous but can give up.


    Tao Rong hesitates. She wants to save Nie Zhao''s life, but she also has to cherish her own life. After all, the existence of the two of them determines Xiao Xiao''s existence.


    Tao Rong touched the hidden cat puppet and held the puppet around her neck.


    When I was thinking, I heard a conversation coming from outside.


    "It''s like someone broke in. Let''s go in and have a look! Don''t let anyone break in at night again. Before, there was an employee here who came in by accident. The boss scolded us to death. "


    "What? How can it be? We just came out of it. It''s quiet inside. There''s a ghost! "


    "Oh, I just peed over there, and I saw that there were soil footprints on the windowsill. If the soil footprints can stay, it means that someone stepped on them not long ago?"


    "Really! Then we... "


    Later, Tao Rong did not dare to listen. Her brain responded quickly and flashed under the deserted console with extremely fast body method.


    Gently pull up the secret door, only opened a small opening, the door there came the sound of opening.


    Because there is a console behind it, Tao Rong will not be seen as long as he doesn''t pull the secret door too wide.


    Fortunately, Tao Rong''s figure is small, so she goes in directly through a hole. She uses her body to hold the secret door and let it close quietly.


    Come in the moment, Tao Rong''s heart is mentioned to the throat, for fear of a gun to her.


    Fortunately, there was nothing in front of us. There was only a stone step turning down. The faint light came from the step, accompanied by the sound of radio and some voices. The whole environment seems a little lively, which can almost cover up all the movement of opening and closing the secret door here.


    Tao Rong was relieved. She was almost wet with sweat.


    Tao Rong didn''t go down to see the situation quickly, but leaned close to the secret door and listened to the movement above. He made sure that they didn''t find anyone and didn''t get close to the secret door. Instead, he directly denied the speculation that someone was coming. This was a complete pass.


    At this time, Tao Rong also knew about the disappearance of brother Qiangzi.


    It should be at night when I come out to look for money. Brother Qiangzi must have come back to the factory to look for it. After all, he is afraid that others will be picked up when they come to work in the morning, so he can only come at night. After all, it''s a big event for ordinary people to lose money. If he doesn''t find it quickly, he won''t even sleep.


    Brother Qiangzi came here and discovered these things, so he was


    According to the way the group just talked, it is estimated that there is no possibility of survival.


    Tao Rong''s face is a little ugly. If she is found out, she may be in danger, but


    Now that she has reached this stage, Tao Rong will not be passive. She uses everything she learned from Uncle Qi to explore under the secret door.


    She was almost observant and attentive. She was extremely careful in every step, because she didn''t know if there would be anything in front of her.


    The knife was firmly in hand.


    Tao Rong did such a thing for the first time. If it wasn''t for the guidance of Uncle Qi, she would have been unable to bear the inner pressure.


    And this time she successfully went to the next level.


    When the stairs are about to appear in the view of the people below, Tao Rong skillfully lies down and allows her to look down from the angle between the stairs and the ceiling on the ground floor to observe the situation.


    There were nine people visible below, six men and three women. Two of the six men are foreigners.


    It has to be mentioned that one of them, who seems to be the eldest, is sitting on the only sofa, wiping a knife with exquisite workmanship. He looks like he is in his thirties, with scars on his face and a murderous look. It''s not easy to offend.


    And the others should be his men.


    Among them, there are two women dressed up coquettishly, one on the left and the other on the right, leaning on him to show their charm, one teasing and joking, and the other drinking quietly.There was also a woman with short hair and glasses who was writing at the desk. She was the only one dressed normally.


    The rest of the men were drinking, and the other four were playing cards and gambling. They were so excited that their voice could cover the broadcast.


    And there is no Nie Zhao in the whole space.


    When Tao Rong was nervous about whether he had made a mistake, he saw a door on a wall. The door opened a gap, and there was no light inside.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know if Nie Zhao is inside, but there''s a way to be sure.


    Because there are a lot of big and small wooden boxes under it, and those boxes are probably what they call goods, which are probably guns.


    Because of the disorderly stacking, it formed a circle around the wall, just enough for Tao Rong to sneak to the door from the stairs.


    Tao Rong thinks that such a round trip should not be too dangerous. As long as someone doesn''t come suddenly, she can go back and forth smoothly.


    So thinking, Tao Rong also plucked up the courage to do so.


    Because the light is blocked, the side of the stairs near the wall is basically backlit, and the people below can''t see clearly, as long as Tao Rong doesn''t make any noise.


    Of course, this section of the road, Tao Rong to ensure that they do not make a move, quickly through.


    Tao Rong has come to the limit of backlight angle at this time. Tao Rong takes a deep breath and rushes out quickly, reaching the back of the big box he wants to hide.


    And the group of people in the lobby still made no noise.


    Tao Rong was relieved.


    But what she didn''t know was that just for a moment, the trained people could still feel strange, even if they didn''t see it, they could instinctively feel it.

 Chapter 129

    So the boss looked up and frowned, but he was thinking that there was someone guarding outside, and he didn''t hear anything. No one could break in.


    Probably during this period of time, he was continuously intruded into and stimulated his nerves, which made him over sensitive.


    In this way, the boss still reserved his doubts and paid a little more attention to this side. He didn''t find anyone to check.


    Tao Rong at the back of the box also waited patiently for a long time to make sure that those people still didn''t find anything abnormal. Then he slowly moved towards the door.


    Because the box is connected with the box, although there are big and small, but Tao Rong''s body is small, as long as she shrinks forward, even the smallest box can cover her.


    Tao Rong so smoothly came to the dark door.


    It''s really dark here, because there is no moonlight or starlight in the underground, only the light in the lobby.


    Tao Rong couldn''t see anything even though he was looking at the crack in the door.


    But she smelled blood.


    Tao Rong listened carefully, but the sound outside was too noisy to hear anything.


    Tao Rong is in a hurry. Can he go in and fumble?


    When I was wondering, I heard a cough coming from inside.


    The sound is It''s really Nie Zhao!


    Nie Zhao is coughing inside. How can his voice sound so weak? And the smell of blood, is it his.


    Is he hurt?


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly changed.


    Through the gap between the outside lamp and the door, we can barely see that there are also sundries placed by the door. Tao Rong makes a visual inspection and secretly shrinks in. It should be OK.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care whether there will be guards inside for a while. She just wants to go in and find out.


    After all, according to her judgment, it is unlikely that someone will guard the room. According to the light, there is only one entrance to the room, which means that it is sealed. There are people outside, so it is impossible to waste hands to guard inside. Nie Zhao can''t fly away.


    So Tao Rong slipped in secretly.


    The darkness inside made Tao Rong unable to move except to shrink behind the debris.


    It can only be seen by the faint light outside as far as possible.


    Then came a few cough, let Tao Rong can determine the direction of Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong went to see it hard. Gradually, seeing the darkness for a long time, Tao Rong could see some figures clearly.


    As for the surrounding, Tao Rong has tried his best, really can''t see anything.


    If someone leans against a wall, or lies somewhere, and can''t see, it''s just bad luck for her.


    Tao Rong thought, or decided not to make a sound, but in the dark toward Nie Zhao''s direction.


    When he came to Nie Zhao, he probably heard the news and sneered.


    Tao Rong was afraid that he would make a noise, so he quickly put his hand over his mouth.


    It is estimated that her work is too abrupt. She can feel Nie Zhao''s whole body is stiff.


    Tao Rong has seen through the shadow that this is Nie Zhao, but in order to be 100% sure, Tao Rong directly touched his face.


    After hearing this, Nie Zhaorong took a breath.


    Nie Zhao''s breath raised to come up, that posture even if was covered mouth also want to rage to shout out.


    Just at this time, Tao Rong also determined Nie Zhao''s identity. After all, there are very few faces with such a knife like outline. The eyelashes just rub to think of its shape and thickness. The most important thing is that Tao Rong''s last life Xiao thought about this face countless times and touched it countless times in his dream. Naturally, he knew what it would feel like.


    A little touch will match.


    It''s a pity that Tao Rong is no longer in the original mood. The luxury of the last life is realized now, but it doesn''t feel good. I''m just glad I didn''t make a mistake.


    Therefore, a second before Nie Zhao''s voice, Tao Rong suddenly whispered in Nie Zhao''s ear in a very small voice: "Nie Zhao."


    In an instant, Nie Zhao''s breath was blocked in his throat and almost choked himself. He felt a little dizzy in his brain. Was he hallucinating?


    Tao Rong releases Nie Zhao''s mouth, but Nie Zhao still maintains the posture of leaning just to avoid.


    He''s tied to a chair, so he won''t fall down if he leans like this. It''s just muscle pain.


    Tao Rong can''t see clearly, just feel his figure strange.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help reaching out and patting him on the shoulder. He didn''t know if he was hurt, so he asked softly, "Nie Zhao? Are you hurt? Is it serious? "


    This time, Nie Zhao''s whole body became more rigid, even his tongue was too rigid to move.


    He was dumb for a long time before he asked in a voice he couldn''t believe: "Tao Tao Rong


    "It''s me!" Hearing Nie Zhao''s voice, Tao Rong was relieved. Unlike her cough, her voice now feels very energetic, not like her weak appearance.


    "You Nie Zhao only made a sound, as if he had been strangled by someone''s neck. He didn''t know what to say.Tao Rong knew her surprise, "go out and explain. Now is a good chance to escape. I''ll untie the rope for you."


    "No! Are you out of you mind? You go quickly, how to come, how to disappear, quickly, don''t be found by them! " Nie Zhao is really worried, the voice of speech all hastily rise, his heart just mention throat eye.


    If it wasn''t for the pain that always reminded him of the reality, he would have doubted whether he hadn''t been hungry for a long time.


    Nie Zhao finished, waiting for a long time, but there was no movement. Nie Zhao was anxious and was just about to say it again. Tao Rong suddenly said, "I just heard that they may have left these two days. Either tonight or tomorrow night, you will be killed. I''m very lucky to find a safe way to come in, but you don''t follow me. Why? Do you want to die bravely? "


    Nie Zhao is not in the mood to argue with Tao Rong. He only hopes that Tao Rong has never been here. Is about to order Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s tone suddenly changed, and her voice was a little hoarse.


    "Fortunately you''re not dead. If you''re dead, I''m not finished with you!" The front is hoarse, but the back is gnashing its teeth.


    For a moment, Nie Zhao felt his heart It''s like a smash. The expression that Tao Rong might have at the moment appeared in his mind.


    Is not angry face drum up, but the eyes are red and wronged lovely appearance?


    Reflexively, Nie Zhao wanted to ask why, but the outside movement suddenly changed.


    Nie Zhao responded quickly.


    "There''s a cupboard behind me. You can hide in quickly, quick!" This time Nie Zhao really spoke in a tone of command.


    At this time, Tao Rong also heard the news. She knew that someone was approaching here.


    Tao Rong hurriedly did what Nie Zhao said, and touched a cupboard in the dark.


    It''s a very small cabinet. Half of the doors are broken. Only the other side can be closed.


    According to Tao Rong''s figure, when she closes, it just allows her to shrink inside.


    Tao Rong has to admire Nie Zhao''s ability to observe and analyze the surroundings, so that she can be sure that she can hide.


    The moment she was completely inside, the whole room lit up.

 Chapter 130

    Tao Rong''s heart was raised in an instant. He felt that there should be three people coming in.


    Tao Rong shrunk her whole body, holding her legs in both hands and trying to plug it in for fear that she would be seen by the bad guys.


    It''s strange that those people didn''t say a word when they came in.


    Nie Zhao is the first to speak. He should be testing their purpose.


    "What? Do you want to go after your mission? So ready to kill? The little leader of the Wulong Gang, Dadao. "


    Nie Zhao became weak again, and his voice seemed to break at any time. Sounds scary.


    "Brother Dao, this little white face is too annoying. Why don''t you teach him a lesson?" Said a woman.


    "Hum, listen to his breath and teach us a lesson. When we need to use him, I''m afraid he''ll be half dead and drag us down." Said another woman.


    Listen, it should be two enchanting women who just surrounded a big brother, and the one named Dao brother should be the domineering man who Tao Rong noticed scar on his face at first.


    It may be true, but people who mix black don''t like to hear it.


    Is Nie Zhao''s weak body tormented by these people?


    At last, the man named Dadao spoke coldly. His voice was natural and rough. When he heard it, he felt that it was full of blood smell. It was not easy to provoke.


    "I thought there was a little mouse running in. I didn''t expect that I was too thoughtful. It seems that no one will save you."


    Tao Rong is stiff all over. How did this person find out? She should not show any flaws.


    But now I listen to what he means, it should be just suspicion, no evidence. I haven''t seen anything for a while, so I don''t doubt it.


    "Well! My comrades in arms will surely save me Nie Zhao slowed down and said confidently.


    In brother Dao''s opinion, this is just a tough word. If it can be saved, won''t it be long ago?


    Although he just instinctively found something unusual, he also checked out everything outside and could see it at a glance. There is no way to hide a soldier. There is no place for Tibetans unless he is a child.


    Brother Dao naturally ignores this extremely ridiculous possibility.


    Because the conversation outside continued normally, Tao Rong also relaxed a little.


    This relaxation, Tao Rong noticed that the cupboard door blocking his side is not in good condition. After a long time, there are some cracks on it.


    The biggest crack can see Tao Rong, see the light outside, naturally also can see the scene outside.


    Fortunately, the cracks are slender, big on the outside and small on the inside, so Tao Rong can easily see the outside, but he can completely see what''s different inside.


    Tao Rong slightly adjusted the angle of his neck to see the scene clearly.


    Nie Zhao was indeed injured. That should be not only a stick or a whip, but also a knife. Many cracks have appeared in the dark green field suit, and the cracks are dark red with the naked eye. It seems to have suffered a lot.


    Tao Rong can only see his neck from the back. When he looks at it carefully, he is obviously thin. After only a few days, he can see that a man is thin. It seems that he has been arrested for a long time. Tao Rong doesn''t believe these people will be so good. He has been given food for several days.


    Tao Rong''s heart was choked with a cloud of Qi.


    Continue to look at, she can see the three bad faces, sure enough with her guess is good.


    Over there, brother Dao doesn''t bother to talk to Nie Zhao. In his opinion, Nie Zhao is just a means of defense. When the time limit of defense is over, Nie Zhao is equivalent to a dead man. Facing a dead man, he has nothing to waste his time.


    Although he appreciates this man.


    "Enjoy your last time. Soon you will die under my gun. I promise to leave your body on the land of China and let you die." Brother Dao said sarcastically.


    Although Nie Zhao''s tone was weak, he was not willing to show weakness. "Yes? It seems that you are really working for the black forces abroad. Are these goods also shipped abroad? No, we have strict control over this kind of goods in China. Forces like you can only buy them outside, but not sell them outside. The only possibility is that you are just middlemen, helping people pass on the accumulated favor, and there are some price differences in the middle, right? "


    Tao Rong is listening and watching. When she sees Nie Zhao finish all her speculation, brother Dao''s face changes. His eyes are slightly narrowed at Nie Zhao. His eyes are full of murderous. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to leave Nie Zhao''s life.


    "Well! Don''t you understand that wise people die faster? " Brother Dao sneered: "you are very smart and tough, but you are too upright to win over, so you have to die."


    "It seems that you have won a lot of people in our army or the police." Nie Zhao said weakly.


    If there is a darker color than black, it is the color on brother Dao''s face at the moment.It seems that Nie Zhao guessed right again. No matter what brother Dao said, as long as brother Dao spoke to Nie Zhao, he would certainly be able to get something out of him.


    Tao Rong has very few opportunities to face Nie Zhao like this, and Nie Zhao will not face her with such shrewd side. After all, their relationship was below zero in the last life, so he will not waste his efforts for her.


    Seeing such a wave of operation, not only bad people, Tao Rong was surprised.


    "Ha ha ha!" Suddenly, brother Dao seemed to say: "OK, you guess, no matter how many you guess, how about it? It doesn''t matter how much the dead know, does it? Then I will continue to guess that you are helping the reactionaries in Pakistan to buy weapons. The weapons come from the south, because if you want to pass through this territory, your weapons can only come from the south. It is convenient to buy, and the way is few and backward, so it is not easy to trace. The Pakistan government supported by China doesn''t need to buy weapons from the people at all. The only ones who need weapons are reactionaries. Although the two foreigners who are working with you don''t speak the language of Pakistan, their poor foreign language accent can still be heard. They are Pakistani, that is, reactionaries, and you It''s not just a simple charge of arms trading... "


    This words, Tao Rong scared the pupil all shrink for a while, she didn''t expect to casually meet some restless bandit gang, unexpectedly still so terrible black forces.


    Tao Rong is anxious. Nie Zhao still dares to say that he is not afraid that they will shoot him in a rage? What the hell is going on with him.

 Chapter 131

    Tao Rong is worried. As a result, brother Dao over there is joked by Nie Zhao. "Well, well, well, really well. It''s worthy of being the person who has killed our first team. We Wulong Gang already have a small head planted in your hands. I don''t want to be the second one."


    "I think I''m right." Nie Zhao''s face changed and his tone became chilly. "You dare to do this kind of business, aren''t you Chinese? Don''t you know that our soldiers are helping to fight on the battlefield of Pakistan. They are not for anything else. They are protecting everyone in China, including you. Don''t you know that if the reactionaries in Pakistan win, their next bloody bullet will be fired at China. You are fighting against the country and helping the enemy of the country. Don''t you think it''s shameful? "


    Nie Zhao asked coldly, with sarcasm in his tone. Although he could not feel the ups and downs of his mood, every sentence was as lethal as a bullet from a machine gun.


    In fact, Tao Rong is not clear about national affairs, but just Nie Zhao said so, Tao Rong understood his pain.


    Also soldiers, our compatriots are dealing with the enemy on the battlefield. Do they want to fight at the risk of their lives? They don''t want to, who doesn''t want peace, who doesn''t want to live.


    But they are soldiers, and they know that if they don''t go, the country will be in danger.


    To help the Pakistani government is to protect the border security of our country.


    They are not for the so-called moral, in fact, in order to better protect the safety of the motherland and the people.


    And the bad guys? They enjoy the peace and protection brought by the soldiers from afar. They live comfortably, but they are doing business like that, adding casualties to the soldiers from afar and creating difficulties for them. This is what they do.


    Nie Zhao asked: don''t you feel shameful? It''s a question with one''s own soul.


    And the moment he finished, Tao Rong also saw that they were still conscience, slightly shaken by Nie Zhao''s influence.


    But soon, the three of them began to laugh. The laughter was extremely ironic, which aroused Tao Rong''s blood. He wanted to kill the three people who laughed at justice and patriotism.


    "I''m really worthy of being a soldier, but I''ve done ideological work for us. Brother Dao wanted to plot against others before. Don''t plot against himself now." The woman with long straight hair said with a smile.


    "Handsome boy, have you ever heard that people die for money and birds die for food? What does war have to do with us? We are just doing business! Besides, if we don''t do it, naturally someone else will do it. It''s better for us to do it. In this way, we can make more money. Maybe More money, we can use it for charity. Ha ha ha Another dish hair woman Sao in Sao Qi of smile way.


    "Do you hear me? Comrades in the army, we don''t care what the country is like. Anyway, the country has not given us any benefits. What we can live by today is these so-called violations of the law and discipline. Why don''t I do it? " Brother Dao sneered: "and our fate will be different. Soon, I will leave with a lot of money, and you will die here. Do you think the state can help you? "


    Tao Rong estimates that Nie Zhao is very angry, but when Nie Zhao makes a sound, his breath is as steady as before.


    "I don''t need the country to save me, I''m just protecting the country! Otherwise, what are we soldiers going to do! " Nie Zhao answered coldly, "and you will have your own judgment in the end!"


    As soon as Nie Zhao''s voice fell, people could not help but be quiet for a moment. Maybe they were shocked by Nie Zhao''s weak but domineering words.


    Tao Rong''s heart beats faster because of Nie Zhao''s words. If someone else says these words, he may not be able to say them. However, Nie Zhao''s tone and voice, as well as his firm way of speaking, make people believe him and feel that what he says is the truth.


    This is probably the outstanding leadership, that kind of charm, people can''t help but convince him, follow him, admire him, be awed by him.


    Tao Rong can imagine his expression and eyes at the moment, how bewitching it is!


    The look on brother Dao''s face was a little out of control. At last, he just dropped a sentence: "you wait and see." And then he left.


    And that kind of feeling is very much like brother Dao''s momentum was defeated by Nie Zhao and ran away.


    The woman with long straight hair is going out with her.


    The woman with curly hair hesitated in front of Nie Zhao.


    "Why? Let''s go Cried the woman with long straight hair.


    "Didn''t brother Dao say that? We can do whatever we want to do to him, just save one life. " The voice of the woman with her hair curled gently.


    The woman with long hair frowned and said, "no, at this time, do you still want to talk to him?"


    "You are handsome, young and in good shape. You can''t let go of this kind of best. I didn''t know what brother Dao was going to do before. But now I don''t know if he can see the sun tomorrow. It''s a waste not to give it to me. Let me have a good time." Dish hair finish saying to return to swallow saliva unexpectedly.


    "You are such a bitch." Long hair woman said impolitely."All right, go out and say hello. Don''t let anyone come in and disturb my sister''s elegance." The girl with hair has already started to catch up with others.


    The long haired girl didn''t say any more, so she went out and helped to close the door before she left.


    I don''t know if she said anything to others. The radio outside is suddenly loud. It seems that she wants to make sound insulation.


    It seems that this woman''s status here is not low, but damn it! But she has her eye on Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong immediately disgusted, Nie Zhao is also she can touch it?!


    Nie Zhao over there was also a little surprised. He just reexamined the woman''s identity.


    "It seems that you are not under your brother Dao."


    "Oh, call him brother Dao, just because he has slept with me. I''m the best in our gang. Everyone wants to sleep with my mother. How about a good meal before you die, and you should be a romantic ghost when you die! You are still a young man, you are so young


    Say, Tao Rong helplessly looking at that coquettish woman, hands toward Nie Zhao''s face touched up.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know whether she should rush out, but how can she allow others to touch Nie Zhao? No! She can''t be impulsive. Maybe Nie Zhao has a way.


    After all, they should be able to think of such things With Nie Zhao''s appearance, I may have met Should I think I can handle it.


    Tao Rong himself is not confident, can only tightly stare.


    But the next second, the woman turned away her skirt and sat on Nie Zhao''s thigh, embracing his neck.

 Chapter 132

    Tao Rong was stunned. After all, in Tao Rong''s idea, her interaction with men is very traditional and conservative. This is the first time that a woman is scratching her head and taking the initiative to sit on a man with her thighs apart.


    Such a hot scene, according to Tao Rong''s experience, is only seen on TV.


    Apart from anger, it''s more of an unspeakable embarrassment.


    The woman with curly hair stretched out her slender fingers to tease Nie Zhao''s face, smiling vaguely at the same time. "Sister, I will never forget your first time."


    "Get out of here!" Nie Zhao shouts angrily.


    "Oh, I''m worried. I didn''t worry about how to deal with you before, but now I''m worried. You''ve got to eat this. Don''t be hard mouthed. Elder sister, I prefer you to be hard mouthed in other places. If you show me satisfaction tonight, maybe I can help you plead for mercy and let you be my man pet. If you follow me back, I''ll spare your life."


    The more she laughs, the more she wriggles on Nie Zhao''s body like a snake, trying to arouse his interest.


    The red lips of Yan Hong have already made their way to Nie Zhao''s lips, but Nie Zhao turns his head directly, looks disgusted, and says in a cold voice: "go away! Don''t disgust me


    "Oh! Mouth said roll, the body is not still very honest, now the body is so stiff, is not nervous? You see, this beautiful little Jun has turned red. It''s so cute. I''m so greedy for my sister. I really want to swallow you up. "


    The more she looks at Nie Zhao, the more she likes him. Even though his face is not as bright as it was when it first appeared, it''s hard to hide his instinctive beauty.


    Especially sitting on his thigh, the strong muscles of that leg really make her soft.


    She is so handsome and in good shape that she can''t bear to let him die.


    Tao Rong, who is hiding in the cupboard, looks disgusted when she hears this. She thinks that Nie Zhao is really excited when he is seduced by such an enchanting woman. She spits in her heart. She even thinks that Nie Zhao doesn''t blame himself for coming in and delaying his good deeds.


    But what Tao Rong doesn''t know is that Nie Zhao''s body appears in such a reaction because she is here.


    After all, the picture of the enemy woman seducing herself is seen by a little girl. Can he not be embarrassed and nervous?


    Blushing is also because he feels ashamed to death.


    Dish hair woman has already begun to untie Nie Zhao''s coat button one by one.


    What she didn''t know was that the rope on Nie Zhao''s hand was loose.


    Tao Rong is in the back. She can''t see many movements clearly. She doesn''t know what reaction Nie Zhao will have, but she is a little angry and doesn''t want to take charge of Nie Zhao any more.


    But no matter what, he is the future father of his children. At least until then, he must guarantee his perfect body Although it''s a little strange, Tao Rong has endured so many things in order to ensure her daughter''s smooth appearance. She can''t give up all her previous achievements at this time.


    When Tao Rong was thinking about how to "rescue" Nie Zhao, suddenly a song was played out loud on the radio outside, listening to a kind of soothing dance music.


    The woman suddenly stood up and said: "this is my favorite song, handsome boy, you are blessed, elder sister, can I dance for you?"


    With that, the woman stepped back a little bit and began to twist her body, swinging with the music, and still dancing and undressing.


    Even Tao Rong thinks it''s too fragrant to see it. If a man sees it, he will spurt blood.


    The woman danced with her back to Nie Zhao, as if she wanted Nie Zhao to see her beautiful back and hip curve.


    Take off the coat, leaving only the skirt, she twist the body, while back to Nie Zhao slowly pull the zipper of the skirt. I have to say that this woman is quite emotional, but unfortunately she does not know that there is danger behind.


    When she zipped up to her waist and was about to take it off, she was knocked on her head by a big board and fainted.


    Sitting on the chair, Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong standing in front with the cupboard door in his hand gasping with surprise.


    After the fight, Tao Rong quickly checked to make sure that she really fainted. She was relieved. Her eyes inadvertently swept away. Oh, my God, this woman didn''t wear any underwear. If she came out late, she would have shown Nie Zhao everything.


    Although it has no effect on the future, Tao Rong''s heart is also flustered.


    There is a feeling of meeting his ex husband to see other women naked. This feeling is indescribable nausea.


    "Er..." Nie Zhao is about to speak.


    Tao Rong suddenly turns to look at Nie Zhao, but his eyes are not good.


    Nie Zhao''s voice was stuck in his throat by his fierce eyes.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, but it''s important for us to get out safely now! This is an opportunity Tao Rong said in an unknown tone.


    Nie Zhao''s canthus drew to draw, "what disturb? Have you misunderstood something? Besides, if you don''t do it, I''ll do it too, OK? In this case, you should wait for me to do it. How can you... "Nie Zhao stood up as he spoke. He didn''t know when the rope on his body had been untied. As he stood up, he slipped directly from his body.


    "You Can you undo it? " Tao Rong was surprised.


    Nie Zhao nods helplessly, originally this kind of thing can''t bind him.


    "Then why don''t you run away? Are you... " Tao Rong reacts for a moment and looks at Nie Zhao helplessly.


    Tao Rong is embarrassed. Isn''t it In fact, Nie Zhao was not arrested at all, but deliberately sneaked in here in this way.


    And now he is not weak at all. No wonder he has a steady breath when talking to himself alone, but he seems so weak when talking to bad people. It turns out that everything is pretended.


    He''s just staying here on a mission.


    And his presence may have disrupted his mission.


    This


    Now I think that Nie Zhao is a very powerful soldier. How strong his ability is, the honors that Tao Rong knows can''t be simply described. So Tao Rong was shocked to learn that he was imprisoned here. After all, if you always feel that everyone will fail and get caught, he won''t.


    Tao Rong still remembers that when she got divorced, someone scolded her, saying that Nie Zhao had never failed in his life. The only failure was to marry her. She was a stain in his life.


    After Tao Rong reacts, knowing that he may be in trouble, he feels embarrassed and says, "otherwise, I''ll tie you back and wake her up. I''ll leave secretly and let you continue to carry out the task?"


    Nie Zhao saw that she guessed, "forget it, anyway, I Instinct can''t sacrifice to that degree for this task. " Nie Zhao stares at Tao Rong, the tone says cautiously.

 Chapter 133

    Tao Rong understood what he meant and scratched his ear awkwardly.


    "Is there anything I can do?" Tao Rong wants to make up for her mistakes. After all, if she knows that everything is task design, she will never be stupid enough to make a second mistake.


    Nie Zhao also thought of this. He stood there and looked Tao Rong up and down through the dim light.


    Even if he sneaks into this place, he will make some psychological preparation. After all, he doesn''t know what the possibility is. If he dares to do so, he is absolutely confident in his skills. He knows he can, and the follow-up arrangements have been made. He will not fight a battle of uncertainty.


    But Tao Rong was different. She broke in without knowing anything. How did she do it.


    Nie Zhao thought for a moment and said, "now that you''ve come here, let me know what''s going on outside. How did you find it here? We still have a little time to talk about it carefully and slowly."


    Tao Rong really wants to clarify the situation outside, and in her opinion, they can actually leave quietly.


    So Tao Rong told her how to get in here, but Nie Zhao asked her how to find the problem in the fireworks factory and how to find it.


    Tao Rong thought it had nothing to do with their escape, but without much hesitation, he said that he borrowed his white teeth to look for his trace everywhere.


    Nie Zhaoxian was surprised and said, "white teeth I''m listening to you. "


    Tao Rong didn''t think that Bai Ya was listening to him. They just made an exchange.


    But for this, Nie Zhao just exclaimed, and then asked, "then why do you want to find me?" Is their relationship so good that Tao Rong comes to him all night after he doesn''t see him for a few days, and is willing to take risks for him?


    In fact, this is what Nie Zhao wants to ask most.


    His dark eyes looked straight at Tao Rong. He could never get rid of this girl. Mingming was indifferent to her and even had no friendly relationship with her. But he did it for him. If I remember correctly the last time we met, they were having a bad time.


    That morning was the first time he came to explore the fireworks factory. As a result, he met Tao Rong, and he provoked her.


    She should be angry with herself.


    Now I suddenly appear in front of myself in such a dangerous environment that I may die at any time. It''s just like a dream.


    So he wanted to ask Tao Rong why she had these abnormal actions, and what did she think of him?


    But Tao Rong is in the face of this problem when difficult, she how to answer ah! Said that because he was afraid that he would die, he could not find Xiao Xiao. Wouldn''t this be misunderstood? It seems that she is reluctant to let him die. If she is not careful, Nie Zhao thinks that she likes him.


    She used to like it, but now she will never jump again.


    But now she really couldn''t think of a suitable reason. She could only say, "brother, is this the time to say this? I want to live to see tomorrow''s sun


    Tao Rong''s tone of voice is ugly, which shows her impatience and unhappiness.


    Nie Zhao looked at her and did not continue to ask. Nie Zhao went to the door and did not directly open the door. Instead, he looked out from the gap of the door. Because it was an old door with a big gap, he could clearly see the situation outside.


    Nie Zhao looked at it for a while, then came back to Tao Rong and said, "you''d better hide in the cupboard later. When I come back to you safely, you''ll come out again."


    Tao Rong is tiny a Leng, Nie Zhao the meaning of this words is to let her safe wait, don''t let her help?


    "I I can help. And they have guns in their hands. It''s too dangerous for you to go out alone! "


    Nie Zhao pointed to the woman on the ground and said, "she is the hostage. And Guns, aren''t they all in the boxes outside? "


    Tao Rong shook his head and thought it was too far fetched and dangerous. "Why don''t we just run away together. As long as you get out of the basement, the two above are definitely not rivals. "


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "no, it''s too risky."


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao means to take risks for her. It''s true that she''s lucky to get down smoothly. Under such circumstances, Nie Zhao, as a soldier, will never let her, a small civilian, get involved in risks. It''s against the principle of a soldier to do so.


    "I can..." Tao Rong also wants to say again, Nie Zhao but frown firm way: "I say no is no."


    As long as Nie Zhao became serious, Tao Rong really had no choice but to nod his head and say, "I know. You Be careful


    Nie Zhao just grabs the comatose woman and is ready to go out. However, Tao Rong stops her for a moment, hands out a knife and says, "it''s better to have a weapon."


    Nie Zhao shook his head with a smile and said, "keep your self-defense."


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s confident smile, Tao Rong has nothing to say. She can only hide in the cupboard silently.


    The next second, Tao Rong heard the door opening, and the outside space was quiet.


    Swipe a few times, it should be the sound of the gun being pulled out.Tao Rong felt her hair stand up when she listened to the voice. She still looked through the crack, but found that the door was almost closed.


    Tao Rong immediately came out of the cupboard, ran to the crack of the door and looked out.


    He saw Nie Zhao walking forward with one hand pinching the woman''s neck. Beside his feet was a box that had been kicked over. Unfortunately, the box was full of bullets and had no guns. Nie Zhao''s other hand just grabbed a bullet.


    At the moment when people laugh, the bullet in the gap between Nie Zhao''s two fingers moves towards the woman''s neck. It doesn''t seem to use much force, but the blood has already flowed down.


    "If you don''t want her to die, put down your weapons!"


    "Ha ha ha! Do you think we''re going to care about the life of a jerk? " Brother Dao holds the pistol flat and says coldly.


    Nie Zhao said with a scornful smile: "if you don''t care, you just shot. Do you still have to talk to me? "


    Brother Dao''s expression changed gradually, and other people didn''t dare to move without permission. They could only look at brother Dao. They all looked a little flustered. It seems that Nie Zhao''s judgment is right again.


    "You''re right, this woman can''t die easily, but compared with letting you escape alive, making our mission fail, the Wulong Gang is accused of being caught in the double pursuit of the state and cooperative forces, leading to the gang''s destruction. I think even if I kill this woman, the boss won''t really blame me, but will praise me for making a correct decision." Brother Dao said coldly.


    Nie Zhao''s face doesn''t change, but he has a judgment in his heart. I''m afraid what brother Dao said is true. This woman is really important. If they can save her, they can save her. If they can''t, they can''t pay for the whole gang for one woman.

 Chapter 134

    Although Nie Zhao felt that the situation had been unfavorable to him, he didn''t expect the hostage to be useful, so after the other party finished. Nie Zhao sneered: "so, why don''t you shoot?"


    Brother Dao''s expression didn''t change, as if he was fighting with Nie Zhao. He watched who softened first.


    "I''m just wondering if there''s a way to have the best of both worlds." Brother Dao''s mouth said, "after all, I''m a coward to exchange the life of one of my subordinates for your life, isn''t it?"


    "Keep thinking." Nie Zhao then drags the woman back to the stairs, obviously trying to lead everyone out, so that Tao Rong is safe.


    But just when the crowd around him didn''t know what to do, brother Dao''s expression suddenly changed, and his eyes immediately changed.


    Alert Nie Zhao immediately stopped to judge what caused brother Dao''s change. After all, it''s time to pull the trigger and move the whole body. We must not take it lightly.


    But the most unfortunate thing happened.


    Brother Dao grinned grimly and ordered directly to his subordinates: "big dog, go to the room and catch the hidden mouse for me!"


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly changed, and he wanted to start, but brother Dao banged a shot, and directly hit the wall to warn Nie Zhao.


    "Alas! Don''t move Brother Dao said triumphantly.


    Nie Zhao is dignified. Pay attention to the situation in the room.


    The strong man named big dog had already walked in. Because of the door slamming, the door was closed again. People couldn''t see what was going on inside, so they had to wait.


    And Nie Zhao is anxious to wait, but brother Dao is excited, "it seems that we will exchange hostages later."


    Nie Zhao''s expression gradually became fierce.


    "Just that kind of occasion can Tibetans, must be short stature, also need to rely on you to protect, must be civilians!" Brother Dao excitedly analyzed, "it''s really a turning point. I didn''t expect that luck would turn to us all of a sudden. You''re really out of luck. Ha ha ha


    Although the situation is urgent, Nie Zhao doesn''t lose his sense of propriety. He is thinking about how they discovered it. They don''t know anything even though they just didn''t show any flaws. Is it because someone just told him or Tao Rong made some changes in the room that aroused his suspicion.


    Nie Zhao belongs to the more urgent situation, the more capable he is. So after several thoughts flashed through his mind, he found a possibility.


    By this time, he had completely focused on the woman he was carrying.


    As long as you calm down, you can feel that woman is suppressing her breathing. She has already awakened.


    It must be that she knew her own situation when she just woke up, so she secretly told her own people, so they suddenly found something strange.


    Nie Zhao has a fierce look in his eyes. In order to avoid more trouble later, he directly chokes the woman from behind again. His technique is different from that of Tao Rong. The person he makes dizzy will never wake up in two or three hours.


    Seeing his action and the girl''s silence, brother Dao''s back is chilly. Although he pretends to be indifferent, he really feels a little out of control in the face of such a tough and clever enemy.


    Most importantly, he also found that Nie Zhao was not as weak as he had shown before. His just several movements showed his perfect body function completely. Since he was healthy, the simple rope could not help him. Did he stay on purpose?


    Thinking about this, brother Dao is not only cold in his back, but also stiff in his hands and feet. He thinks Nie Zhao can''t leave here alive. He is too terrible. Such an enemy must die.


    But the first day I saw Nie Zhao''s lesson was too profound. If we didn''t blow up the whole fireworks factory and let the workers on it be buried with them as a threat, even if they all had guns, they might be wiped out. But now it''s night. If the innocent hostages on it want to continue to threaten him, the hostages in the room are the only chance.


    Brother Dao confronts Nie Zhao silently, but after a while, brother Dao feels that something is wrong.


    Isn''t big dog gone for a long time? Can anyone at least squeak.


    Why hasn''t it been so long.


    Brother Dao was a little uneasy, so he called two foreigners in to look for someone.


    Nie Zhao was also a little surprised. He thought Tao Rong would be arrested. He had already begun to design a route to save people, but why No


    Is Nie Zhao thinks that Tao Rong has been studying martial arts with his master for two months. He has heard that he has begun to learn martial arts It can''t be true.


    The two foreigners also felt a little strange. They went in with guns.


    Nie Zhao immediately flustered, direct high voice shout to have gun.


    Anyway, it has been exposed, so we can only ensure Tao Rong''s safety as much as possible. To tell the truth, in the face of two guns, he still hopes that Tao Rong can be arrested directly. In case the bullet doesn''t hurt her, Nie Zhao doesn''t dare to imagine.When two foreigners open the door and enter, they see the dark room. They want to turn on the light to find out who has destroyed the lighting.


    They can only open the door and see through the light outside.


    And from the distance they could see with naked eyes, they saw the big dog lying on the ground bleeding.


    Two people startled, one ran to check, the other stayed at the door, looking around.


    The man looked forward and found that the big dog was still breathing. He was knocked unconscious and the bleeding place was also scratched by a knife.


    The man was trying to wake up the big dog when the man standing at the door suddenly felt as if he had heard a slight sound.


    It was the sound of the door closing slowly.


    The man standing at the door quickly turned around and looked back, but for a moment, he only had time to see a little girl. The darkness made him temporarily lose the ability to see.


    "Yes..." Before the last two words were spoken, he got a sharp cut in the knee.


    The foreign man screamed in a moment. His companion rushed back with a gun. He only saw his companion''s foot in the light of the residual crack in the door, and the rest was in the dark.


    He wanted to shoot, but he was afraid of hurting his companion, so he had to rush through.


    However, when he was about to get to him, his companion seemed to be suddenly kicked and fell down in his direction. He caught him in a panic. When he looked up again, a wooden board hit his face, and the bridge of his nose was directly interrupted and screamed.


    Then their hands seemed to be dragged. The two strong foreign men had no time to react, so they suddenly felt a sharp pain, and their palms were pierced by something.


    And it''s the same thing that runs through the hands of two people.


    Any one of them wants to move, will involve another person, finally two people instinctively dare not move.

 Chapter 135

    Panic, they heard two click, that sound is too familiar, that is the sound of loading bullets.


    "Shut up or you''ll die." A soft but icy voice came from the darkness.


    Then the two guns snatched from them gave out the sound of friction, and the cold round straight against their forehead. Scared two people no longer dare to struggle.


    At this time, they have gradually adapted to the darkness, and by the weak light outside, they finally see who is the person who let them fall.


    One A little girl with short hair, her face stained with a little bit of blood, eyes lingran with fierce, like the awe inspiring blooming flowers at night, beautiful but dangerous.


    The two strong foreign men were barely soldiers who had just joined the reactionaries. They had not experienced any training and had little experience. When they got down to the road, they were naturally terrified. When they were so frightened by Tao Rong, they could only breathe in pain, but they did not dare to speak again.


    Tao Rong''s face was still carrying a fierce look. In fact, her heart was about to jump out. Nie Zhao is afraid that she can''t do these things outside. After all, her enemies have never been like this.


    At the beginning, it seems that Nie Zhao is at a disadvantage. Tao Rong thinks that this time he is hanging. In the face of so many guns, is Nie Zhao really OK?


    But I didn''t expect that Nie Zhao managed to maintain the balance.


    But Tao Rong accidentally saw the woman move, and then secretly pointed her finger at her here, she knew it was not good, she didn''t have time to remind Nie Zhao, the other party has begun to send people to deal with her.


    Tao Rong wanted to escape back to the cupboard, but his brain flashed, and suddenly remembered the experience he had gained from training with Bai Ya.


    Instead of being chased, it''s better to hide in the dark to observe the other side and fight back against the other side, which is more beneficial to yourself.


    And she was in this room first. She had the advantage, but she designed traps to deal with people.


    So thinking, Tao Rong quickly took off his coat and put it in the cupboard, revealing a small corner of his clothes.


    And she was hiding behind the door. She held the knife tightly in her hand, ready to deal with the unexpected situation.


    But this big dog has a simple mind. He believes what brother Dao says outside. As soon as he enters the door, he sees the corner of his coat facing the door. He is excited and wants to hunt. So he almost closes the door with his feet.


    "Little mouse, I will not kill you if I find you!" Big dog really thinks that it''s an ordinary child who comes in. After all, how big can it be if it can be stuffed into the cupboard? Anyway, it can''t get into his eyes.


    But he didn''t know that when he was absorbed in dealing with the unknown creatures in the cupboard, the little god of death was approaching him step by step from behind.


    It''s all from Tao Rong''s training. After all, with a heavy step, he will be found by Bai Ya immediately. So the way she walks and her weight doesn''t make any noise at all, just like a ghost.


    The big dog didn''t react until he was hit on the back of his head by the wooden door of the cupboard. The enemy was behind him.


    Big dog a muddle, directly fell to the ground, but he did not immediately faint, but conditionally caught Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong thought he had not subdued him, so he quickly took a knife to stab him, but at the moment of starting, the big dog completely fainted, his arm slipped, and was just scratched by Tao Rong, who had no time to collect his strength, which led to bleeding.


    After doing everything, Tao Rong quickly destroyed the lighting, continued to get used to the dark, and slowly observed the situation outside.


    Then came two strong foreign men.


    Tao Rong was very nervous when he started for the first time, but now it was more dangerous. Even Nie Zhao reminded the other party to prepare to shoot.


    Miraculously, she felt calm.


    Even think about what to do with the fastest speed?


    I don''t know if the so-called quantitative change caused qualitative change, which was just stimulated by the situation.


    So this time Tao Rong almost no design, is a simple ambush, fight is speed, and she practices the most is speed.


    If we really talk about speed, these gangs are not taorong''s rivals at all, not to mention the two foreigners who seem to be confused.


    So Tao Rong once again with the brain''s instinctive response successfully subdued two people.


    But here is the advantage in the dark, those people can''t see clearly because of the sudden darkness, so they can''t resist.


    Tao Rong won''t hide for a while. After all, she''s got the gun.


    She directly coerced the two men to stand up and walk out in front of her.


    And she was slowly following with a gun.


    The two foreigners don''t care about the problem of gang violence. It''s not their gang. They just come to supervise and help, and they want to return to their motherland alive.


    So two people cooperate with Tao Rong''s action.


    In addition to the two hands tied together by the knife, the other two hands are instinctively raised high, representing giving up resistance.So when people outside saw these two big men coming out, they could swallow an egg with their mouth open.


    "What are you doing?" Brother Dao is completely angry.


    Two foreigners can only speak simple Chinese. "You''re lying! She''s great! Master


    As soon as a few people were silly, they suddenly saw a gun barrel sticking out directly from between the two people.


    All the people were coincidentally hiding for a while, and then raised their guns in the direction of foreigners.


    But they didn''t notice that at the same time when the gun was fired, Tao Rong had already conveniently thrown a gun to Nie Zhao.


    For a second or two, the group didn''t react. Nie Zhao had already fired continuously. The gun hit the right shoulder of the group. He only heard one after another, and the guns fell to the ground one by one.


    Of course, there are also experts, a knife brother and a gentle woman with glasses before. Both of them are caught in the gun and can''t grasp stably. At the same time, the other hand immediately connects them, and then dodges behind the obstacles to prevent the bullets below.


    In a flash, the situation reversed.


    "All of you go into the small room, or my gun will be aimed at your heads next time!" Nie Zhao said coldly. His terrible shooting really shocked people.


    Tao Rong was standing at the back of the box. For a moment, she hid behind the box when she came.


    She forced the two foreigners to go in with a gun. Then, under Nie Zhao''s threat, other injured people who had no time to hide also went in one after another.


    Nie Zhao and pan FA Nu approach Tao Rong and come to the door. They directly block the door with a box. It''s not convenient for people to come out.

 Chapter 136

    Nie Zhao''s eyes, like searchlights, carefully scanned Tao Rong around to make sure that he was not hurt. Then he was relieved.


    "Well done!" Nie Zhao said with a deep smile.


    Tao Rong looked up in surprise and saw the dimples in the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he was really happy.


    It''s as if Tao Zhaorong and Tao are at great risk. Even if they don''t criticize her, it''s not the same thing that makes them feel at ease.


    It''s like a child who is not until sugar is rewarded suddenly, which makes people feel sweet in their hearts.


    "Stand behind me!"


    But the next second, Nie Zhao''s protector posture came out again, but it''s understandable that after all, praise belongs to praise. If Nie Zhao lets a civilian participate in the battle at will, it will really damage his military identity.


    Tao Rong is not nonsense, obediently standing behind him, and the gun out.


    Nie Zhao some surprised looking at her, saw Tao Rong embarrassed shook his head.


    Nie Zhao''s head is so big that Tao Rong can''t shoot at all.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know how to shoot. She just fooled them. For the first time, if she didn''t hide behind two strong men, they would have seen the ugly appearance of being thrown out by the reaction force of the gun.


    She has seen master hunting, so she still knows how to use a gun, but she really doesn''t know how to aim and shoot. Just now, she also played recklessly. If she killed someone by mistake, she really can''t help it, so she should avenge brother Qiangzi.


    But her shooting was really bad, so she didn''t hit at all.


    Now I''m going to give the gun to Nie Zhao, but I think the gun can only work in Nie Zhao''s hands.


    However, Nie Zhao suddenly frowns and shakes his head at her, suggesting to those who are hiding. After all, Tao Rong''s behavior has completely deterred them. They can''t figure out what level Tao Rong is, which is more beneficial to Nie Zhao. If Tao Rong gives her gun, Tao Rong won''t be a threat in their eyes.


    Tao Rong also instantly understood what he meant, holding up his gun and putting on a pose.


    Brother Dao and glasses girl are very clever and difficult to break through. It''s not good for them to maintain the deadlock now. Tao Rong says that there are still people outside, and according to Nie Zhao''s observation, there will usually be a batch of goods coming at night. Originally, Nie Zhao planned to wait for all the goods to be finished, and then he could get rid of the future trouble, but now he had to go ahead of time.


    The best way is to exit now and block the secret door from the top, so that the people inside will be completely trapped, waiting for their people to come and catch. The space above is large, so Tao Rong can be safe and convenient for the next action.


    So think, Nie Zhao or with dish hair female do hostage, take Tao Rong back. "Back to me, facing the stairs, always alert."


    Tao Rong immediately followed Nie Zhao''s request, but the other side was also paying attention to their actions. Knowing that they were going to run away, Dao Gedang immediately shot in their direction. This time, she didn''t take the hostage seriously at all. A bullet hit the woman''s abdomen directly, which made her wake up directly.


    Nie Zhao knew that she was useless, so he threw away and hit back, but there was already a crazy shooting. No matter whether it was accurate or not, he wanted to suppress them with firepower and make them unable to move.


    The most troublesome thing is that Tao Rong saw someone flash by the stairway. It was obvious that the people above had heard the news and were ready to come down.


    Tao Rong shoots directly at the stairway and reminds Nie Zhao that there is danger behind him.


    But the other side also shot at the same time. Tao Rong didn''t practice the shooting technique at all. It''s impossible to be accurate. However, the other side is experienced and has already explored the situation on it. So after one shot, the bullet almost flew along Tao Rong''s cheek. Tao Rong felt that her ears were hot, as if she had been burned.


    It was really close to the feeling of death, she even suspected that the bullet did not fly out, but left in her body, Tao Rong''s hand suddenly froze.


    Nie Zhao immediately responds that Tao Rong, a single guard, leans against the wall. For a while, she shoots indiscriminately. Nie Zhao almost says hello from left to right, not only to avoid but also to fight back. However, Tao Rong is really stupid at this time, which is totally different from the situation of the ambush. In this case, a person who has not experienced professional training has no fighting power in front of bullets.


    She has become a burden to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao next second, directly kicked over the box around, surrounded two people, so that people on both sides want to attack are difficult.


    For the time being, they have no choice but to hide and wait for the opportunity instead of wasting bullets.


    Nie Zhao must be alert to both sides of the situation, so can not distract to see Tao Rong, can only reach out to touch her face, patted.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Tao Rong is stunned. He looks up and sees Nie Zhao''s back. At this time, he is like a big mountain protecting himself, so that he can''t see all the dangers outside. He is the only one.Tao Rong''s tone was relieved, and her feeling of being scared by the bullet faded. She shook her hands and touched her ears. It was a little painful, but there was no bleeding. It was just a high temperature scald, and there was no real bullet wound.


    Tao Rong said in a deep voice, "I''m ok."


    But when Tao Rong finished, his eyes swept to Nie Zhao''s arm, where the blood was flowing.


    He Shot!


    Tao Rong immediately anxious careful inspection, make sure that only the arm is bleeding, and his face has no obvious change, this just a little bit at ease.


    At the same time, the woman with glasses on the other side suddenly fell out from the back of the box, and there was a bullet in her chest.


    Nie Zhao had no choice but to start killing people. Originally, they were not allowed to shoot and kill people in the territory. The crimes of these criminals were different, and it was better to arrest them all, but now they can''t control the seriousness of the situation.


    Tao Rong stood at the back of Nie Zhao to adjust his stance, which means she can now protect him from his protection, and only put her back on Nie Zhao''s back. The hard feeling will give her a sense of security.


    Even if she knew that there might be bullets coming at any time, she could calm down. She put the gun on the box and aimed it at the stairway, so as to increase the accuracy. If someone showed up, she would shoot.


    "Nie Zhao, if I shoot someone like this, is it self-defense?"


    Nie Zhaozheng tried to find a way. When she heard Tao Rong say this, she immediately wanted to laugh. It seems that she is confident that two people can retreat completely.


    However, he doesn''t want Tao Rong to do it. It''s OK to frighten people. Nie Zhao takes a look at it with Yu Guang. He wants to find a good position, which can protect Tao Rong and deal with the enemy. However, Tao Rong suddenly moves again. Nie Zhao takes a strange look at it, and suddenly his face changes.

 Chapter 137

    Tao Rong is moving her body and adjusting the angle. She is completely covering his side.


    In other words, if the box is their first layer of protection, it is not safe enough, then Tao Rong will let himself become his second layer of protection, as his human shield.


    The shock in Nie Zhao''s heart is beyond description.


    She risks to sneak in to look for, and is willing to cover for him. Is she crazy? When she was almost shot, didn''t she get stiff? Even after learning from master, she never touched a gun. Does she know how dangerous a bullet is?


    Is she not afraid of death?


    Nie Zhao has a hundred questions in his heart to question the stubborn girl, but the time is not allowed.


    "Back up!" Nie Zhao said sternly, as if he was correcting Tao Rong''s wrong position.


    In this respect, Tao Rong still trusts Nie Zhao. It''s better to listen to Nie Zhao in everything, but after moving a few steps according to Nie Zhao''s idea, he finds that he can''t protect Nie Zhao.


    In fact, she did it just in case Nie Zhao was hit by someone, and she didn''t want to die.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know much about this. She always thinks that she, who can see the stairs, is better than Nie Zhao, who is inconvenient to see both sides at the same time.


    But she forgot that the speed of the bullet was not something she could react to when she saw it.


    It''s often the moment the other side raises the gun, he may be shot.


    Tao Rong didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem and just wanted to ensure Nie Zhao''s safety.


    However, Nie Zhao misunderstands that Tao Rong wants to stop him.


    After a while, brother Dao tried to break through again. As long as the people on the stairs heard the gunfire, they would hide in the dead corner and shoot in the direction of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao. After all, there was a box to resist, so they couldn''t aim.


    Although Nie Zhao''s shooting method is good, it''s still a little difficult to hit people in various obstacles. Tao Rong''s side is shooting indiscriminately, mainly to intimidate the enemy.


    In such a rain of bullets, Tao Rong also gradually get used to, and master the knock, feel here is about to become her shooting practice range.


    Tao Zhaorong will not be hurt from time to time, but he will be bleeding too much.


    But when she looked at it once in a while, she suddenly found that the girl with curly hair was bleeding on the ground. Suddenly, she slowly picked up the pistol thrown out by the girl with glasses when she fell down, because that angle was Nie Zhao''s dead angle of vision. If Tao Rong didn''t look at it, she would never find that the girl with curly hair who had just been rolling on the ground could move again.


    She was hurt seriously, but she had to bear the pain. Tao Rong had no time to remind Nie Zhao. She couldn''t turn the muzzle of her gun. She had only one hand to move. Tao Rong wanted to find something to smash it. Her hand had its own habit. It was almost impossible. Tao Rong pulled the cat puppet off her neck. She was used to it Grasp, so it''s very tactile and easy to control.


    And in the process of training with Bai Ya before, in order to block Bai Ya to find the ball, she sometimes threw stones around Bai Ya to make him dare not run around. In order not to hurt Bai Ya, she was professional in throwing things.


    Almost at a critical moment, because the woman was injured, the action was not fast, so Tao Rong very easily aimed at her eyes and lost the past.


    Eyes are the most vulnerable part of the face, as long as the eye is lost, it can not only make her pain, but also make it difficult for her to aim again.


    I heard a scream. The girl covered her eyes and screamed. Just for a moment, Nie Zhao had found out her plot and shot her. This time, it was really a supplementary shot. She was killed by one shot.


    However, because he is dealing with the girl with hard hair, Nie Zhao loses the rhythm of keeping a close eye on brother Dao. Brother Dao takes the opportunity to pick up the girl with glasses and quickly approaches as his own meat shield. His posture is bound to kill Nie Zhao.


    "Come down quickly and concentrate on killing them both." Brother Dao is very fierce.


    Seeing this, Nie Zhao immediately reaches out his bloody hand and presses Tao Rong down directly to prevent her from showing her head. Then he jumps out of the box at a very fast speed to attract fire. His body method is very fast. In the room full of obstacles, it''s like flying over the eaves and walls, and the bullets can''t keep up with his speed.


    Tao Rong can''t look up. She knows that the situation is urgent. She can''t be willful at this time. In case something happens, she will drag Nie Zhao down. Now she can only trust Nie Zhao.


    But when squatting down, Tao Rong can also see the situation in some corners outside through the cracks. After a series of shots, Tao Rong sees brother Dao get shot in the thigh and directly kneel down, then roll away, but his face should be a little hard to carry.


    At this time, the two people on the stairs finally called out: "brother Dao, don''t be impulsive. Hold on. We have informed them that our people have come. We have heard the sound near the secret door."


    Tao Rong heart suddenly clattered a, just want to get up, intend to be able to advance to a count one.


    But Nie Zhao suddenly called out: "don''t come out! Don''t worryThis kind of time also let her rest assured, how to rest assured ah, other people''s army came.


    At this time, Tao Rong also heard the sound of gunfire, as if across the space, and soon there were a lot of people running over his head.


    "Brother Dao, our people..." The two men are happy to shout, the results of the next second heard two screams.


    Then a few machine guns came out of the dark stairway, with the overwhelming smell of death.


    "Wulong Gang, you have been surrounded. The 20 member team outside has been destroyed by us. Please lay down your arms and surrender, otherwise..."


    This is He Tielong''s voice?!


    Tao Rong is shocked to see Nie Zhao who is hiding behind other boxes.


    "Otherwise, you will all die here." Then he Tielong announced that it was strange and quiet.


    "Boss, are you still there? I don''t think so. Hold on He Tielong said again.


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth twitches. The crow''s mouth.


    "One, behind the sofa box in the southeast corner. The weapons have not yet been liberated. " Nie Zhao said coldly. "The rest of the captives are in the small room."


    "Wow, it''s the boss. It''s powerful." Then he Tielong coughed and said: "I said the rest, don''t let us waste bullets. Our bullets are lethal. You don''t even know that you will not be sentenced to death. So don''t force us to carry out the death penalty on you here. If you can be caught by our team, you are not at a loss. Compared with those caught by the police, you still have bragging capital in prison. I said one two three, If you don''t give up, we''re going to attack


    Tao Rong is tired of listening. Can the soldiers carry out the task so wordily?


    Not to mention the results, there are some effects. No need for he Tielong to count to three. Brother Dao threw away the grab and walked out with his head in his hands. I don''t know how hateful that look is.

 Chapter 138

    Seeing that the only dangerous person was completely arrested, Tao Rong finally breathed a sigh of relief. He just wanted to stand up from the box, but there was a sound.


    "Kaka kaka" suddenly, several cold guns pointed in her direction.


    Tao Rong is scared to raise two hands directly, the gun that holds in the hand also fell to the ground.


    Then Tao Rong just looked at a group of soldiers in black combat clothes. The soldiers'' faces, which were full of vigilance and evil spirit, slowly became dull, and then each opened his mouth and glared at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong turned her eyes and swallowed: "I It''s not one of them. I''m looking for captain Nie. "


    Nie Zhao had already come out. Hearing what she said, he said with a dull smile: "what are you thinking about! Is there any injury? "


    Nie Zhao holds his arm and naturally comes to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked up at his pale face and said, "it''s you who got hurt."


    Nie Zhao didn''t listen to what Tao Rong said. Instead, he read it carefully. It''s really a place where he didn''t get hurt.


    In the atmosphere of everyone''s jaw, Nie Zhao turned and asked the stunned he Tielong, "is it safe up there?"


    He Tielong looked at Tao Rong, but instinctively began to report: "all the police who can be called have been ready before, waiting for your signal."


    "Where''s the source tracking point?" Nie Zhao asked.


    He Tielong continued to reply mechanically: "the source has been traced, and the dens are all in one pot. The signal I received before I came down told us that they just intercepted their final goods."


    Nie Zhao was relieved when he heard this. When he acted at that time, he had estimated that the goods had entered the scope of the town according to the time, so he dared to act. Fortunately, everything went well. Otherwise, it would be time-consuming and laborious to search again, which is not conducive to their other actions.


    But Tao Rong, who listened to their conversation, had some reaction.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao designed everything. He even had a purpose to stay here for so many days. Moreover, he has set a way out and there is no problem in the rescue operation. Everything here is under his control.


    And the other party is estimated to be fooled by him.


    Tao Rong looked at him, still handsome face, tall and straight body, perfect body shape, skin is not as dark and rough as ordinary soldiers should be, if not for the uniform and the blood splashed on his face, I''m afraid he would think he was the noble son of which family.


    And the owner of such a face, which may be regarded as harmless to human beings and animals in the eyes of the enemy, has such deep strategic layout. Is this display of military talent really something that a man who has just reached the age of 20 can have?


    Tao Rong has to admit from the bottom of her heart that this man is perfect. His mind, his ability, his character, his appearance and his background are perfect. At least in her opinion, she has never seen anyone better than this man. He is almost excellent from the beginning to the end, and such a man was once her husband, Xiao Xiao''s father.


    No wonder so many women are unconvinced, yes! No matter she is now, or at that time, why did she have such a man.


    Tao Rong thought of here, can''t help but think of a lot of before, her heart scornful smile.


    Yes, she doesn''t deserve it. Anyway, she doesn''t intend to pester him all her life.


    After Nie Zhao finished asking the most important questions, he Tielong finally found his own voice, "boss Can I ask you a question? "


    He Tielong is still too young. Doesn''t Nie Zhao know what his eyes around tao Rong mean?


    "No!" Nie Zhao mercilessly refused he Tielong''s curiosity, turned to the shortest soldier behind him and said: "Xiaogao, you escort her out."


    "Ah Yes Xiaogao is also muddled. For a moment, he didn''t react. His black and yellow cheek turned red.


    Xiaogao trots to Tao Rong and respectfully makes a gesture of invitation to Tao Rong. Tao Rong wants to refuse and leave directly. As a result, Nie Zhao turns around and gets busy again. Some people around him come forward to deal with his wound in an emergency. It''s not easy to talk about it and make trouble.


    So I followed Xiaogao first.


    After Xiaogao takes Tao Rong out of the secret door, Tao Rong hears the sound of the siren outside and the lights around.


    There were a group of onlookers outside the factory, but they were too far away to see clearly.


    Xiao Gao comes out with Tao Rong and plans to wait with her outside. After all, they will all come out later.


    "That Since it''s OK, I''ll go back first. It''s too late. Shifu will swear. " Tao Rong said.


    Xiao Gao immediately waved his hand and said, "ah, no, the boss didn''t say you can go, so you can''t go. This time it''s very important. As a hostage, you have to participate in the investigation."


    "Hostage?" Tao Rong was stunned and thought about it, as if Yes, they are.If it wasn''t for her sudden appearance and the subsequent drag Tao Rong was a little embarrassed to face Nie Zhao.


    I''ll apologize later. I''ve made an own goal. In case they don''t finish their task, I''ll be guilty.


    Thinking of this, Tao Rong was a little dissatisfied with the short soldier in front of him and said, "you knew before that this was your captain''s plan. Why did you look so nervous when I asked you at Uncle Qi''s side that I mistook him for an accident, and in your camp, other soldiers were saying that Captain Nie was missing."


    If not, she would not have taken the risk.


    Xiaogao said innocently: "it''s secret. We can''t tell it to the outside, and we don''t know if there''s an insider outside. We can only pretend that the captain is missing to cooperate with the captain''s action, but It''s like a day ahead of schedule. "


    Because Tao Rong is also thoroughly involved in this matter, so there is no taboo in this aspect.


    Xiaogao answers some of Tao Rong''s questions, which can be regarded as letting Tao Rong figure out some things. Sure enough, the Wulong Gang this time has something to do with the group of people who reported to him before. It''s really because of her. There was no such thing in the last life, so it was her accident that caused a chain reaction and led to the crisis.


    Tao Rong was afraid of it. She didn''t dare to take care of things in the future.


    In fact, what Tao Rong doesn''t know is that Nie Zhao and his team came here because they learned from the informant that the Wulong gang had a plan. However, the local police force was not strong enough to fight. In order not to scare the snake, they sent them here.

 Chapter 139

    The Wulong gang has been doing this kind of business, but it was just a small-scale disturbance before. When the military headquarters got the news, their mode of transportation was mature. Unfortunately, there was an accident during transportation, which led to a big explosion.


    It was the so-called natural disaster and mountain collapse event in shankan village before,


    in fact, it was not natural at all, but man-made.


    Uncle Qi also found strange traces of fire in the inaccessible places in the mountains. As soon as he traced the traces, he knew where it was transported.


    That''s why the southern military region sent a large group of soldiers here to pretend to be rebuilt after the disaster to help Nie Zhao, a special operation unit, cover up.


    After that, Nie Zhao started various investigations as soon as they came.


    It is also because the garrison of the army leads to the other party''s constant change of path, which makes it difficult for them to track. However, because the cover is well done, the other party continues to do such things to provide them with clues.


    In fact, in the last life, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were designed by the Tao family to get married. Before Nie Zhao and Tao Rong left, they didn''t find each other''s trace.


    After a trip, he got married inexplicably, but he didn''t finish the task. Nie Zhao was criticized by Hao Yitong.


    So later, when Tao Rong needed Nie Zhao, the only one she knew, to help her adapt to the new environment, Nie Zhao went to make up for her mistakes and continue to carry out the task. Not long after, he caught all the five dragon gang in shankan village.


    But Nie Zhao won''t say this to Tao Rong at all, and Tao Rong always thinks that Nie Zhao is so disgusted with her that he doesn''t want to stay with her for another day.


    At that time, she was self abased, wronged and guilty. She lived as carefully as a mole ant in the big house. Her mother-in-law looked down on her. She could only swallow her stomach with tears in silence. At that time, as long as someone pretended to be a good person close to her, she would trust them incomparably, and then she would become more unbearable under the fermentation of that trust.


    However, this life was different from here. Tao Rong found the trace of Wulong gang by accident, which made Nie Zhao no longer make up for his mistakes, but made great achievements in this matter.


    At this time, she just felt that she had made a mistake and got an oolong. She ran in and interfered with Nie Zhao''s original perfect plan.


    After a while, Nie Zhao came out with all the people, and all the injured people were arrested and taken over by the police.


    Tao Rong also saw the young police who wanted to catch him before.


    He has a solemn face and takes over the work very seriously.


    On the other side, Nie Zhao''s team, who had finished the task, came to them together.


    Tao Rong''s first sight was his wound, but he stopped bleeding temporarily. He didn''t know if there was a bullet in it.


    "It''s better for you to deal with this matter in the same way as last time. What do you think?" Nie Zhao asked directly.


    Tao Rong instantly understood what he meant. Last time, for fear of revenge, she didn''t show up from beginning to end. She just took the honorary certificate and money. No wonder Xiao Gao just wanted to take her to the backlight. The police who came and went couldn''t see her clearly. They thought she was the victim hostage.


    "The last time I did good deeds, this time I''m afraid I did bad deeds with good intentions, which hurt you. If you don''t expose me, I''ll be forgiving me." Tao Rong said awkwardly.


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, immediately smile to say: "not bad."


    Tao Rong knew that Nie Zhao was comforting himself. After all, when he first appeared, he was shocked, and even wanted to adjust his battle plan immediately. This was not a trouble.


    Now the more I think about it, the more I understand that I have many things to do.


    Nie Zhao sees Tao Rong just embarrassed smile, estimate in the heart already in remorse, also don''t know how to comfort her, cough cough cough, way: "if didn''t get hurt, we first secretly send you back, well, five dragon gang members are numerous, this is only a branch, in case someone sees you, you are in danger."


    Then Nie Zhao threw his bloody coat to Tao Rong and said, "cover your face."


    Because of the treatment of the wound, Nie Zhao''s coat has been taken off for a long time, which is just for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rongshun covered Nie Zhao''s clothes on his head. As soon as he covered them, he found that his sight was blocked and he couldn''t see the road. So he wanted to pull them off. As a result, he was stopped by one hand just after he raised his hand, although he couldn''t tell anything by his hand.


    But Tao Rong knew that it was Nie Zhao''s hand.


    "Cover up. I''ll take you out." Nie Zhao gently said, reached out and grabbed Tao Rong''s arm, pulling people forward.


    And Tao Rong just needs to look down at the ground and not let himself step on obstacles.


    The sound of pumping came from all around.


    What Tao Rong doesn''t know is that through her clothes, nine pairs of eyes are staring at her, then secretly aiming at Nie Zhao, and then making crazy eye contact with each other, but they can only express the meaning of surprise, and the colorful spiritual world can''t communicate for the time being.


    "Two teams stay, one team follows me." Nie Zhao side walks, side orders a way.As the team leader of the second team, he Tielong can only place his hope on the other members of the first team, hoping that they can gossip on the road for them to listen to.


    Unfortunately, after leaving from the opposite side of the crowd and getting on the bus, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong only had a few simple conversations, without any gossip.


    Dialogue 1: "don''t you have to go to the hospital first? In fact, when I come out, I can go back by myself. I have to pick up Bai Ya and go back to the master. Bai Ya is waiting for me outside the factory. "


    "I''ll personally send you back to Uncle Qi and help you explain. Otherwise, according to his temper, you will be expelled from the school. I''ll inform a long to deal with my injury. As for my injury, it''s not the key. I won''t delay this time."


    Dialogue 2:


    "by the way, you and I were inside just now. How did you inform the outside to take action?"


    "As soon as there''s a gun in there, my people will move."


    And then It''s quiet.


    All the people in the car look like I wipe their faces.


    Because in addition to Xiaogao, the other three people already know what Tao Rong is doing.


    She''s here to save the boss! Although it was a misunderstanding, she worked hard to find the place to save the boss, and the injured people were from Tao Rong, which made the soldiers break their eyes.


    Of course, I know that Tao Rong learned from the legendary Qi old man. It''s no surprise that any miracle happened. I thought Qi old man was just trying to coax the little girl with the boss''s face. It turned out that he was really teaching Wu Yi, and this terrible girl really dared to do it for the first time.


    However, the most important thing is that for the sake of her boss, she has the courage to ignore her life! It''s that one! It must be that one! is it?

 Chapter 140

    At this time, a group of people in the second team, who are processing Nie Zhao''s recording equipment to sort out the evidence, all look like they are.


    "No! Are you out of you mind? You go quickly, how to come, how to disappear, quickly, don''t be found by them! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Fortunately you''re not dead. If you''re dead, I''m not finished with you!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother long, are the boss and the girl really


    "It must be! If you listen to this conversation, it''s obviously what a pair of people will say! "


    "Shit, when did the boss start? Isn''t this a single healing trip? It''s said that we will be single together, boss. This is a revolt and revolution! "


    "What nonsense! I think it''s the girl who likes the boss. You see, for the sake of the boss, the girl works so hard. The boss doesn''t seem to hate it. It''s not as cold as before. She hides from those women who are interested in him like ice. "


    "So it''s really a couple?"


    "No, if it''s really a couple, the boss won''t hide it. He will be fair and upright." He Tielong, who knows Nie Zhao best, summed up: "it''s estimated that they are just interested in each other, but they haven''t made it clear yet."


    "Well Isn''t the boss miserable? Listen to the back. The boss was almost given by a woman Tao Rong is still listening! I can''t make a fuss when I look back! "


    Five people can''t help feeling their chin, looking up at the distant mountains, praying for Nie Zhao.


    At this time, the car finally arrived at the side of the village. It was inconvenient to drive in. Tao Rong got off here.


    Nie Zhao asked the others to wait, while he and Tao Rong went to Uncle Qi.


    Although the four people watched eagerly, they did not dare to disobey Nie Zhao''s orders. They could only watch them disappear in the moonlight in the car.


    Uncle Qi''s family lives in a remote place on the side of the mountain. There are almost all trees around. From a distance, you can see that there are still lights in Uncle Qi''s family.


    Two people did not walk side by side, and one after the walk, Nie Zhao walk in front, and Tao Rong walk behind.


    Both of them are thinking about their own thoughts. Suddenly Nie Zhao stops.


    Alert Tao Rong also stopped, looking up at him.


    Nie Zhao turned to look at Tao Rong and said, "now it''s just the two of us. You have to answer me this question."


    Nie Zhao has a serious look and bright eyes. When he stares at Tao Rong, Tao Rong feels as if he has been illuminated by a huge searchlight. There is no place to hide.


    Tao Rong seems to know what Nie Zhao will ask, which is also a question she can''t answer.


    "Why risk saving me."


    Sure enough


    Tao Rong''s expression didn''t fluctuate too much. "I didn''t save you. In fact, didn''t I almost implicate your task?"


    "Don''t quibble with me." Nie Zhao frowned slightly, and didn''t like the way he played Tai Chi with Tao Rong. He asked many questions before, but she never answered them in a positive way. All of them made a detour with him. He felt that their relationship was not so close, and it was not good to force them to ask, so he couldn''t ask them to the end.


    But this time it''s different. This time it''s all because of him. He has the right to know.


    Nie Zhao sees Tao Rong''s eyes always twinkle and knows why she is thinking, "to tell you the truth, why!"


    Nie Zhao''s tone is more and more serious, as if he would spend it all the time if he didn''t ask for a result today.


    Tao Rong was a little tired of being asked, how to say it, because it seems that no reason is tenable.


    And according to Nie Zhao''s ability, her any reason will be found loopholes.


    Tao Rong can''t help but shift his eyes, but he sees his arm. The blood has seeped out, and the wound is completely untreated.


    Tao Rong''s eyes twitched, "your arm is bleeding, and the blood is oozing out. If you don''t go to the hospital, do you want to be disabled? How can you be a soldier if you can''t carry a gun in the future? "


    Nie Zhao didn''t move. He didn''t even look at his wound. He still looked at Tao Rong and said, "if you really care about me, tell me the answer. I always think you have a purpose."


    Tao Rong was said to be guilty, "what''s the purpose? What can I do for? Besides, who cares about you! "


    Nie Zhao said with a silent smile: "when you go to such a dangerous place to find me, you still say you don''t care about me? So what is your purpose? "


    Tao Rong pursed her lips. If Nie Zhao really wanted to ask, she always felt that everything she said would be found.


    "Do you really prefer to ask me such meaningless questions when your blood is dry?" Tao Rong a little angry said.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes suddenly become a little deep, looking at Tao Rong as if to see her soul through her eyes.


    "It''s not a pointless question."


    A girl is willing to take such a risk for him. In the end, she doesn''t say why. How can he listen and even be indifferent? So today, he must find out what the girl thinks and how strange her brain circuit is.But Tao Rong has no patience, and she also thought, not that he forced himself to say it, he is not a prisoner, nor a witness, Nie Zhao did not have the right to interrogate her.


    So Tao Rong faced Nie Zhao''s obstinacy, put down his face and said: "I''m tired, I want to go back, you can die at will."


    With that, Tao Rong does not hesitate to walk, but just after Nie Zhao''s side, Nie Zhao directly reaches for Tao Rong.


    It happened to be the injured hand.


    So when Tao Rong instinctively turned around and wanted to shake off someone''s arm, he saw the dazzling dark red and bit his teeth. After all, he didn''t give up. "Let go, you are a soldier, you will not embarrass the good people."


    Nie Zhao naturally saw her eyes wandering around her wound. What a duplicitous girl she was.


    She really cares about herself.


    Even if you can''t see through a woman''s heart, you can understand it.


    The girl is concerned about herself, and she dares to do anything for herself. Does she care about herself?


    Friends?


    Remembering the jokes of his brothers and uncle Qi from time to time, Nie Zhao trembled in his heart.


    In fact, he also has such a conjecture, which is just a flash, completely denied conjecture.


    Because those people don''t know what kind of attitude Tao Rong usually has towards himself. If they have seen him, they will understand his confusion.


    Mingming seems to exclude himself everywhere, but he shows special concern for himself at the critical moment. To tell you the truth, he knows many women who take the initiative to show their love to him, but he has never seen such a contradiction. It''s strange.


    So Nie Zhao is not sure, but two people are deadlocked, Nie Zhao also had to take a risk to ask.

 Chapter 141

    "Tao Rong, are you Cough To me What special feelings do you have for me? "


    Originally, Nie Zhao wanted to ask "do you like me?" but when he said that, he seemed to have a hot mouth. Looking at Tao Rong''s young face, a 16-year-old girl, how could he ask? He was just playing a hooligan.


    So a simple question, Nie Zhao turned a few corners, asked four unlike momentum.


    Tao Rong naturally knows what Nie Zhao wants to ask. Looking at his red ears and nervous reaction of swallowing saliva, he can see that his question has no ambiguity. The meaning behind it is to ask if she is secretly in love with him.


    Special feelings are a ghost!


    If we have to have any feelings, it can only be the feelings of dumping after using.


    Like him?


    Tao Rong is afraid that he will think so. What she dislikes most is being misunderstood like this, as if she was suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder from the last life. She will strongly refute it.


    So when Nie Zhao asked, Tao Rong seemed to have been shot with an arrow. She sneered and said, "Captain Nie, you are very handsome. Many beautiful sisters like you, but I, Tao Rong, swear that I will never like you in my life! So you put 120 heart, no matter what relationship we have in the future, you just remember this, I will never like you, never! "


    The more Tao Rong said it, the heavier her tone became. She seemed to swear to heaven and earth, not only to Nie Zhao, but also to herself.


    Her heart is shaking with her voice. She seems to feel a little fear in her soul. What is she afraid of? All she knew was that she would not do it again.


    That gradually frightening momentum completely shocked Nie Zhao. His heart was shocked, and he could not help but relax his strength.


    Tao Rong directly put aside his hand, cold sweep dull Nie Zhao one eye.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do this stupid thing again. Don''t you just want to know why I tried to save you? To be honest, I was forced to go down at that time because there was no way to escape. Originally, I just wanted to use my white teeth to look for clues to inform your people, but at that time, I was trapped and had no choice but to go to you. As for why I''m looking for you, I just want to repay my kindness. I don''t like to owe others. Although I''ve made an own trouble, I''ve tried my best. I hope you can treat me as if I''ve paid you back once. "


    Tao Rong''s tone is cold and arrogant, and he says it with a crackle. Regardless of Nie Zhao''s reaction, he goes back to Uncle Qi.


    Just go in, ushered in the glare of Uncle Qi, uncle Qi just want to question, the result of the mood is not smooth Tao Rong more angry.


    "Master, why do you come back late? Ask Nie Zhao. I''ll have a rest. I''ll finish today''s task after Bai Ya is sent back. Promise not to be lazy, and I have no time to be lazy! " With that, Tao Rong pointed to the door and ran back to the room.


    Uncle Qi gaped at his clever little apprentice''s sudden rebellious behavior. He didn''t scold him for a moment, but felt shocked.


    This Did the girl eat gunpowder? Nie Zhao? Come back from the mission?


    Uncle Qi blinked, turned and walked towards the door.


    And not far away really standing a person, with a hand out, standing on the side of the posture.


    Uncle Qi approached and said, "what''s the matter with you? Did you hurt your arm? Is the task done? " Seeing that Nie Zhao didn''t respond, "you Did you do something to make that girl angry? How did she just get angry? What did you do to her? She didn''t finish her job tonight? "


    Nie Zhao blinked, eyes gradually deep, murmured: "I also want to know, what did I do to her?"


    Obviously hated, and obviously concerned, who will tell him why?


    It was a bit impulsive for him to ask just now. After all, he just wanted to make it clear, but he didn''t figure out how to face Tao Rong''s feelings when she admitted it, whether to refuse or Strange? Why does he still have the consideration beyond refusal?


    No No, it''s not like this. It''s just right that he doesn''t like him. In this way, he won''t have any psychological burden. Is he so narcissistic that he has to be liked by others? He''s not like that.


    Yes, I don''t like it.


    Nie Zhao stretched out his hand to feel his stuffy heart. He was just hurt by the words he didn''t like. Is it obvious that he can''t be liked by people face to face? Is it such a depressing thing?


    No, he''s definitely not narcissistic.


    But are the reasons she said later?


    Count Come on, that''s the reason.


    Anyway, he is the first two big now. Tao Rong is just like a hedgehog. He doesn''t dare to mess around any more. He is just looking for his own punishment.


    After a series of complex psychological activities, Nie Zhao finally regained his composure.


    Uncle Qi''s eyes are more and more gossipy when he looks at Nie Zhao. Before he chats with him, Nie Zhao says that if he doesn''t go to the hospital again, there will be a real problem. Then he simply says what happened tonight and runs away immediately.Uncle Qi wanted to go back and talk to his little apprentice about this evening, but the lights in Tao Rong''s room went out. Uncle Qi had no choice but to wait for Bai Ya to be sent back.


    On the other hand, he Tielong, who received the message from Bai Ya, couldn''t help it because he didn''t listen to the order.


    No way, he Tielong can only contact Nie Zhao, so Nie Zhao did not go directly to the hospital, but bypassed Bai Ya.


    Seeing Nie Zhao, Bai Ya immediately wags his tail and starts to howl. After a few turns, he wants to run in the direction of the factory.


    "White tooth, get in the car!" Nie Zhao ordered directly.


    Bai Ya squats down and tilts his big head.


    Nie Zhao came forward to touch Bai Ya''s head and said, "she''s safe. Go back. You go back to find her."


    Just then, he Tielong stepped forward and said, "by the way, boss, you see, we found it in the basement."


    Nie Zhao raised his eyes and saw that he Tielong was holding his carved cat puppet in his hand.


    Nie Zhao suddenly flashed a picture in his head, which he saw by Yu Guang.


    It was as if something had been thrown out and hit a man who was about to shoot him.


    There is a broken rope on the cat puppet.


    It turns out that she really carries it close to her body.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but stretch out his hand to support his forehead and cover his eyes. The corner of his mouth is slightly raised, and he suddenly gives out a smile. It''s just that the laughter is a little complicated. It seems to reveal a little helplessness, but it also contains a little joy.


    Then Nie Zhao took the puppet and tied it to Bai Ya''s neck.


    As soon as Bai Ya saw the puppet, he bit it. Nie Zhao patted the dog''s head. "No biting!"


    White tooth some innocent looking at Nie Zhao, also dare not when molar stick, directly in the mouth.


    Then Bai Ya was driven away, and Nie Zhao went to the hospital for emergency treatment, while Yan''s family were still in the hospital.

 Chapter 142

    "Don''t you want to divorce, Xiao. Is that the way you want to do it


    "At least follow you. He thinks I''m Tao Rong, but you think I''m the air. I''m not your wife at all. I''ve been waiting for you for so many years, I''ve liked you for so many years, and you''ve never seen me again because you''ve suffered so much in that family. I''m your wife. Why do you treat me like this, hum! Just because I didn''t let you be with the one you love? Nie Zhao, you are so cold-blooded. I regret it. If only I hadn''t married you in my life. "


    "You still have the face to say that. Who do you think your destiny is caused by, your parents or yourself? The most important thing is yourself. You are greedy, you are ugly, you have no self-knowledge and shame to frame me and pester me for half a lifetime. You should disappear when you die. It''s up to you to deserve it Can you match me? You deserve those humiliations, you asked for them


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong suddenly struggled from the bed. In front of her eyes, it was dark, and the lights outside the room were dim. She gradually recovered. She felt her forehead and was already sweating. She even had those terrible nightmares.


    The last words are not what Nie Zhao said at all.


    It''s what Tao Rong feels Nie Zhao should say to himself.


    At that time, her brain was broken like water, and she didn''t realize what she was doing and what was wrong? At that time, she was so ignorant that she complained about Nie Zhao. She felt that Nie Zhao was sorry for her and had harmed her all her life.


    Yes, at that time, she was so right and wrong, was brainwashed terrible.


    But after Xiaoxiao died, she was paralyzed in bed for so many days. She seemed to be suddenly enlightened and figured out a lot of things, but her heart still resented Nie Zhao for one thing, that is, why she didn''t manage Xiaoxiao well, and why she asked her to find her such a miserable mother. It''s time to cut them off.


    After her rebirth, Tao Rong has always been dissatisfied with Nie Zhao. She has a lot of things in her heart, and she can''t change them. But she thinks Nie Zhao is very powerful, and he can change them. Why doesn''t he help himself, but when she gradually walks the same way as before, she has to face some truth.


    All the misfortunes in her life are actually caused by her and the Taoists. What Nie Zhao did wrong is that he should not give in to those who framed him. After all, what kind of family are they? Can they really be wronged by a rural family?


    It was their insatiable greed that designed Nie Zhao, and then forced him to have a baby with her in a despicable way. Such a life experience is a shame for a man. Nie Zhao is kind without being too vicious to her. She can still expect to treat her as a wife. That''s a fool''s dream.


    But at that time, she was a fool.


    Her thinking is conservative. She thinks that marriage means marriage, that is to be the object of mutual support and respect. She also gives up her love in her heart and wants to treat Nie Zhao well.


    So she thinks Nie Zhao should be like this. When Nie Zhao not only turns a blind eye to her, but also doesn''t know her sister-in-law, Tao Rong naturally collapses.


    But just like what she thought in her dream, she had no right to blame Nie Zhao for those things. On the contrary, she subconsciously felt that Nie Zhao should blame herself.


    Reasonable people all know that it''s really bad luck for Nie Zhao to be entangled by their family.


    Tao Rong didn''t know the truth before, but now she knows it.


    Nie Zhao was designed to marry her. Although she didn''t volunteer, she cooperated in the end.


    She is an accomplice. Even if she is resented by Nie Zhao, she deserves it. She shouldn''t have the slightest complaint.


    As for Nie Zhao''s relationship with his sister-in-law, she couldn''t let it go at that time and felt sick, which is one of the reasons for her contradictory attitude towards Nie Zhao.


    Although Nie Zhao doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who doesn''t know about his sister-in-law, he is his first lover. He has deep feelings and doesn''t break up voluntarily. What she saw at that time can''t be fake. She saw with her own eyes


    However, she has no position to blame Nie Zhao.


    What''s more, she will continue to pit Nie Zhao once in her life Think of here, should feel some guilt Tao Rong, but can not help but some happy, it seems that people forgive themselves easily, forgive others for their betrayal is still difficult.


    She knew that sometimes her mind was still very unreasonable, but she couldn''t control her dark side.


    On the surface, however, Tao Rong was able to tell right from wrong.


    And what guilt on the scale compared with Xiaoxiao, there is no weight, as long as you can get Xiaoxiao, self-esteem, guilt, life, what she can contribute.


    Soon, soon.


    Tao Rong got up and washed her face with cold water. Then she went out.


    When I went out, I saw Uncle Qi combing white teeth.Tao Rong looked at the time. After sleeping for two hours, her anger was all gone, so she was a little timid when she saw Uncle Qi. "I''m sorry, master. I''ve slept. I''ll start training now."


    Anyway, white teeth are back.


    "Come on, you have to train, but Bai Ya is tired, and your actual training tonight is much more useful than the training I arranged for you. You can have a rest. Today''s training is up to standard Uncle Qi said with satisfaction as he combed his hair.


    Because just when he sent Bai Ya over, he Tielong described in detail the situation of those who were subdued by Tao Rong, so uncle Qi was very happy.


    Originally thought received a female apprentice, their teaching results will be discounted, but now it seems, still very satisfying and looking forward to.


    His female apprentice is not inferior to her two elder martial brothers in her will at least.


    It seems that he is going to adjust the training mode.


    Tao Rong obediently said: "the original master already knew, sorry, I took white teeth to act without authorization."


    "You know how to use white teeth, and you can use them successfully, which shows that you have the ability, good mind, and nothing to be sorry for." Uncle Qi patted Bai Ya on the back and asked him to change sides.


    After listening to Tao Rong''s words, she felt relieved.


    "Master, if I can, I want to learn how to shoot. My shooting is really bad. I''m not allowed to shoot at all. Can you teach me your shooting is so good?"


    Anyway, the fireworks factory should be finished. If they lose a job, they will have more time. During this period, people who believe in Tao family should not rush to let her find a new job. After all, they should have begun to dream.

 Chapter 143

    In fact, she has long wanted to learn how to shoot, but she has never had a chance to speak. But tonight is a chance. She knows how good her master''s shooting is, and she has seen how powerful it is, so she wants to learn it.


    Anyway, I don''t have much time to stay here, even if I can master an introduction.


    And she wants to learn, not to master any killing skills, not because of the stimulation tonight, just because she always remembers one thing.


    She remembers how she died.


    It''s ridiculous that an ordinary woman was killed by a professional killer, and she didn''t know why.


    She didn''t understand the killer''s last words.


    But she knows that in the future, even if she leaves Nie Zhao ahead of time to hide her identity and hide her name, she may be found by the killer.


    It doesn''t matter if she dies several times, but according to the time when the killer appears, she will be with her own Xiaoxiao at that time. How can she put Xiaoxiao in danger? Even if the killer has the principle not to kill people outside the target, and she is likely to be killed, then who will take care of Xiaoxiao.


    So if Tao Rong wants to learn how to shoot, even if she can''t be compared with a killer, at least she needs to know about guns, how to prevent and deal with them in advance, and she''d better fight back.


    However, because Uncle Qi had been so defensive about her martial arts learning, if she said that she would learn to shoot, uncle Qi must think that she would go bad in the future, so she decided that uncle Qi would not teach her, so she never spoke.


    For a while, Tao Rong spoke with a worried mood. If Uncle Qi refuses to teach her, then No one should be willing to teach her.


    Sure enough, after Tao Rong proposed, uncle Qi''s hand stopped. Although he was sitting there, when he looked up at Tao Rong, the pressure on Tao Rong was also very strong.


    The sharp eye narrowed sternly and examined Tao Rong.


    "Why? In China, gun control is very strict. This time, it''s an accident. People usually can''t get guns. You won''t tell me that you want to be a hunter, so even if you learn it, it''s useless. " Uncle Qi said in a slightly cold voice.


    However, Tao Rong said firmly: "if I have more skills, I will have a way to survive in an accident. Today, if my shooting is accurate enough, we will have a safer way to get out of danger. Maybe Nie Zhao won''t be injured. At that time, I really implicated him. Master, I know what you are worried about, but you also said that as an ordinary people with no identity, no background and no money, I can''t get a gun at all, and I can''t do anything dangerous with it. So what does it matter if you teach me? It''s just that I''ve been given an extra defensive weapon. "


    Uncle Qi is not moved by Tao Rong. He just stares at Tao Rong without blinking, as if he wants to see her ulterior motives in her expression.


    Tao Rong also looked at him seriously, "I just want to protect me and the people I care about."


    This sentence, she did not lie, shoot? She is not a soldier, not a policeman, not to mention a criminal. How can she shoot easily? She just wants to protect herself.


    She has no sense of security, she is confused about the future, she just wants to learn a little more, so that she can have a chance to live happily with Xiaoxiao, and she can be at ease with one more thing in her hand. Is this wrong?


    Tao Rong has experienced training and has just gone through a war. Now she looks at Uncle Qi and can hold her momentum for a while. Especially when Tao Rong is firm in heart, she will not waver.


    In the end, uncle Qi sighed. If Tao Rong told him that he wanted to learn, he would never agree.


    However, since he has accepted this apprentice, teaching without privacy should be done. After all, from the moment he accepted her, he recognized her, so if she wanted to learn, he should teach.


    For Tao Rong''s worries, it is not because of herself, but because she was bitten by a snake for ten years.


    So uncle Qi stood up. In Tao Rong''s surprised eyes, he turned and walked back to his room.


    Just as Tao Rong was worried, uncle Qi came out again.


    And he is holding a pistol in his hand. Tao Rong has seen it. It''s a pistol commonly used by police. Although she can''t tell the type, it should be regarded as the basic type of pistol.


    "Look carefully." Uncle Qi went up to Tao Rong and without saying a word, he took down the gun on the table.


    Tao Rong is surprised to see, haven''t reaction come over, Qi old uncle opened a mouth again.


    "Look again Then he assembled the gun in front of Tao Rong.


    Although Tao Rong looked carefully, he was stunned for the first time when he saw such an operation.


    Then uncle Qi threw the gun to Tao Rong, "take it back, take it with you, touch it from time to time, until you can assemble and disassemble, I will teach you to shoot."


    "What?" Tao Rong looks at Uncle Qi in surprise, and doubts whether uncle Qi is embarrassing her."Well! Do you think it''s a toy if you want to shoot but can''t untie it? It''s a sharp weapon to kill people. I''ve cleared the bullets in this gun, so it''s an empty gun. The weight will be a little different, but for you, you should be familiar with it first. " Uncle Qi said in a deep voice.


    Tao Rong a little speechless way: "but I only read once, did not remember."


    With a sly smile, uncle Qi said, "that''s your business. If you don''t remember it, you''ll probably remember it. Anyway, your memory is OK. You can explore it by yourself. As long as you have a lot of parts, you can always find it out."


    This This teaching method is still so wayward, when she is a genius like Nie Zhao?


    Tao Rong was angry, but he took it. It was an opportunity after all.


    "Well, take a rest." Uncle Qi asked Tao Rong to have a rest when he finished.


    "Then I''d better go back and have a rest, so that my family won''t see me and cause trouble." Tao Rong sighed and planned to leave, but she still wanted to thank Bai Ya before she left. After all, Bai Ya helped her a lot, and she left her there, which made her feel a little guilty.


    "White tooth, I''ll bring you something delicious next time." Tao Rong said to touch white teeth, but the next second hand is stopped.


    Because she saw white teeth on the neck is


    "Where is this..." Tao Rong quickly reached out and untied it. It was her cat puppet.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Uncle Qi.


    Tao Rong stupidly raised his hand, "I should It was accidentally left at the scene of the gunfight. "


    "Oh, it must have been brought by ah long. He just sent Bai Ya back." Uncle Qi replied.


    Tao Rong''s face is a little embarrassed. I don''t know if Nie Zhao has seen it. Although it''s a bit unpleasant in her heart, Tao Rong still takes the puppet with her.

 Chapter 144

    On this day, the whole town was noisy from late midnight to early morning. When it reached shankan village, it was already six o''clock in the morning.


    A large number of police and soldiers were moving around, which made the whole town uneasy.


    In the hospital, the bullet in Nie Zhao''s arm was finally taken out, because it only injured the muscle tissue, so after taking it out, it would be OK to bandage it for a period of time.


    Seeing that the boss is OK, the team members around are finally relieved.


    "Boss, you can take good care of yourself. You haven''t had a good rest for so many days. You can take a rest in the hospital for two days and hang up the nutrient solution. The external affairs have been handed over. There''s nothing left for us. I have submitted all the relevant work reports. " He Tielong reports his work conscientiously.


    He Tielong''s action in this aspect was very fast. As soon as the task was completed, the report was submitted, as if he had been preparing for a long time.


    In fact, he Tielong has gained a lot of wisdom by taking a cut. They have done a lot of dangerous tasks before, but there are always people who jump out to take credit. They are silent and sneaky, so that people can''t grasp the obvious handle, and it''s not good to haggle over every detail. Especially the person who takes credit, they are not good at targeting.


    Therefore, he Tielong has formed the habit of writing reports while performing tasks. Once the task is completed, he will submit all the reports before those people reach out their hands. All of them praise their own people. Now he Tielong is playing very well.


    After that, they will never help to take over the business, so as not to work for free. So now he advises Nie Zhao to take a rest. As long as Nie Zhao takes a rest, they will also take a rest together.


    This kind of behavior is also supported by the whole team. After all, they are not stupid. They are upright and brave. They are definitely not developed in limbs and simple in mind. They allow others to step on their life safety. If you don''t give, you don''t want the credit.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t say anything about it. Anyway, they have finished the most dangerous things. If his members want to have a rest, what right does he have not to give them.


    So Nie Zhao turned a blind eye. As soon as he Tielong finished, Nie Zhao just nodded. Anyway, he didn''t care about anything he believed in Tielong and reported.


    Nie Zhao didn''t understand the twists and turns, but he just didn''t want to understand them.


    He Tielong said, the team members around immediately cast a look of worship, because as long as the report is submitted, they can be regarded as completely relieved of the burden.


    "I don''t know if the captain will be too angry to walk this moment."


    "Sure, he thought we were similar to them. As a result, he did a big thing. He must be mad. He thought that we would not play with them or give them the chance to make contributions."


    "In fact, he must know our identity in his heart, but he just didn''t want to admit it. He looked at us with envy in his eyes."


    "Well, it''s also a soldier. It''s a big difference."


    "I can''t help it. Even being a soldier needs talent and hard work. He doesn''t have any. How can he be promoted just by the accumulation of years and tasks?"


    "Can we go straight back this time? I don''t want to go back to the captain. I''ll go back after the superficial task is completely completed, will I


    They all looked at Nie Zhao. At this time, Nie Zhao finally ate hot food. Seeing that they had talked for a long time and looked at him, he swallowed the food in his mouth and said, "don''t guess. Let''s wait for the arrangement of the superior. Whether we go by ourselves or with the army, it''s just a matter of a few days."


    When Nie Zhao said this, everyone immediately showed a happy expression.


    However, he Tielong hesitated, put out his eyebrows and said: "but, boss, we No You just left? "


    Nie Zhao doesn''t understand and looks at he Tielong. Seeing his strange expression, he asks: "what else do you have?"


    He Tielong stares at Nie Zhao with a look at the heartless man.


    "Boss, no, we all heard it in the recording. It''s at least a little interesting that you and Tao Rong don''t say the oath of alliance. What will she do when you leave? Long distance love? Although it''s not far away, but... "


    He Tielong''s words haven''t finished, Nie Zhao has a spoon to fly over, he Tielong quickly and sensitively catch, and then immediately ingratiate with a smile, said: "boss, don''t worry, recording, we have simply dealt with it, some shy dialogue, just a few of us heard."


    A series of sullen smiles came from around.


    "Don''t make fun of us." Nie Zhao says discontentedly.


    After that, he thought of the awkward conversation with Tao Rong not long ago. Up to now, he can still remember Tao Rong''s angry look, and the sentence "I will never like you in my life.".


    Nie Zhao felt his neck uneasily. He Tielong flattered him and handed back the spoon. "Boss, seriously, we are not fools. If you have new happiness, no matter who the object is, we all support you. Everyone says right."


    "Yes Eight people called in unison.


    Nie Zhao''s mouth twitches, just about to say something.He Tielong said: "Tao Rong is very kind to you. Most girls don''t have the courage. Even those model military sisters in our military region can''t do it. She is neither a soldier nor a policeman, or an ordinary girl in the mountain. She did it for you. Alas, to tell you the truth, I really appreciate her. I feel that she is better than many other women You have to be excellent, boss. Aren''t you different from her? We all have eyes to see. You are very concerned about Tao Rong. Why don''t you admit it? If you like it, you can express it bravely. How nice it is for you to be happy with each other. "


    In fact, he Tielong is so positive about this kind of thing, one is that he really gossip, the other is that the first time he saw the eldest brother in pain was because the news that the woman married his eldest brother came.


    If you can make the boss fall in love with a person quickly and forget that cruel woman, the whole team will support you with both hands and feet.


    Even if it can''t compare with the feelings for that woman, as long as it can divert attention, don''t let the boss back home feel pain on the line.


    Nie Zhao and he Tielong are looking forward to it.


    But Nie Zhao was really speechless. He looked at the crowd without expression and said, "are you really There''s too little training and too much free time to think about these things. There''s a little girl. Even if we look close, it''s not that kind of feeling. What do you think? She''s four years younger than me! "

 Chapter 145

    "Really?" He Tielong does not give up the heart to ask, "does she do so much for the boss, you are not moved?"


    People around him stare at Nie Zhao as if they are accusing him of his ruthlessness.


    Nie Zhao''s face also came down, and he glanced at the people around him and said, "enough, big man''s gossip. Do you want to clean the toilet? What''s more, the little girl really didn''t mean that to me. Her saving me was pure Thank you! Who wants to be so narrow-minded as you


    They all looked at each other. No, they couldn''t believe it.


    Repaying kindness? They have not saved thousands of people, there are hundreds, why no one to them like this!


    Is it He Tielong was the most daring. He couldn''t control it at all. He suddenly said, "isn''t it Boss, you have already been rejected. That''s why you say so! "


    He Tielong thought of it in horror, as if Nie Zhao was sulky before, and now he didn''t want to mention his behavior.


    Nie Zhao looks ferocious in an instant. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he smashes the pillow at he Tielong''s face.


    The crowd burst into laughter. At this moment, a voice of laughter came from the door and said, "what makes you laugh so happily?"


    Inside the ward, there was a moment of silence. Everyone turned to see a young man in a straight military uniform with two silver peony emblems on his shoulders standing there smiling. Behind him were two shoulder soldiers with lotus emblems.


    Lotus emblems are usually worn by junior soldiers. Compared with how Tielong they are, the next level is the third level team leader with a silver peony, such as team leader and Nie Zhao.


    And with two silver peony shoulder flowers is the second level team leader, who can lead three small teams, and there will be about 100 people. This is also the position that the team leader has always wanted but can''t get up, and the level that Nie Zhao''s elder brother Nie Chen is now in.


    There is something similar between the man standing at the door and Nie Zhao''s eyebrows. He is also handsome, but it seems that there is something missing. He doesn''t have Nie Zhao''s eyes, and he doesn''t feel as bright as Nie Zhao. Maybe he is older and more calm in temperament.


    Nie Zhao seldom smiles. Most of the time, he is expressionless. However, this man always keeps a decent smile. The rising radian of his mouth seems to be well designed. He seems friendly but with solemn momentum, which makes most people dare not approach. In our impression, the so-called high-quality person probably has such a smile Let''s go.


    But this kind of smile made the rest of Nie Zhao''s team disdain, hum, put on airs!


    Everyone agreed that this man''s ability of pretending is absolutely first-class. Let''s forget the others. They can''t compare with their boss at all.


    The reason why people are so hostile is that the person in front of them is Nie Zhao''s eldest brother, Nie Chen, the eldest grandson of Nie''s family, who robbed Nie Zhao''s girlfriend.


    The eldest grandson of the Nie family, he must be better than everyone else. In the eyes of outsiders, that''s true. He became the second class captain at this age. That''s a record in the whole country. Everyone thinks that he is the successor of the Nie family in the future, and his future is limitless.


    However, people who really do practical work in the military region, not including the captain, all know that Nie Zhao is the strongest and most potential person in the Nie family. After all, soldiers should speak according to their strength.


    It''s just that he is the eldest grandson of the Nie family, so he has been trained by the Nie family. Nie Zhao, who has been unfairly treated, has to bear the name of the Nie family and be criticized by others. Because he is excellent, he will be ridiculed by people with red eye disease, because he can only be ignored by his family.


    The young master of the Nie family is so beautiful that he can sit on the throne without sacrificing and doing dangerous tasks. What about the second young master of the Nie family? No one cares about his life at all. Otherwise, how can he assign any task at will regardless of his safety?


    Everyone in the young master''s group of the top family has a better life than Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao''s treatment is more like them. Ordinary people work hard on their own.


    Anyway, he Tielong and they are not worth it for Nie Zhao. Unable to get the glory of the Nie family, he was forced to carry a hypocritical vampire on his back.


    Especially when I know that the eldest brother married his younger brother''s girlfriend, I used to steal the credit. After all, he is the eldest grandson of the Nie family. Let alone Nie Zhao, they can''t resist, but robbing other people''s girlfriends is too much.


    So the members of Nie Zhao''s team don''t wait to see Nie Chen.


    In terms of his ability as a soldier, although Nie Chen is not bad at all, he can''t compete with any member of Nie Zhao''s team, let alone the all-round leader Nie Zhao. In their opinion, Nie''s family is blind. If they don''t cultivate Nie Zhao and Nie Chen, they are really picking up sesame seeds and losing watermelons.


    What''s more disgusting is that every time Nie Chen grabs the credit of their hard work comfortably, and pretends to be brotherly. They really want to persuade the eldest brother to accept the solicitation of other military regions and leave the Southern District and the Nie family''s world. Maybe they can develop better.¡­¡­


    As soon as Nie Chen talks, Nie Zhao''s team is quiet, as if it''s not them who are just talking and laughing. They are just cold-blooded and speechless soldiers.


    But he Tielong can''t be willful, "ah, Captain Nie, why are you here?" Of course, he Tielong knew that he would come. He knew it and asked.


    "Brother, you''re here." Nie Zhao calmly says hello. The last time we met, we learned that they were going to get married. Nie Chen came to say sorry to him.


    Nie Chen looks perfect, as if he didn''t feel the rejection of Nie Zhao''s team. He smiles at the corner of his mouth, and he can even show his worry.


    With long legs and no less than Nie Zhao''s height, he can''t be ignored as soon as he comes in. His aura is also strong. He is worthy of a military family background, and it seems that he has his own aura.


    His hair color and eyes color are lighter than Nie Zhao''s, his upper lip is very thin, the corners of his eyes are downward, but his eyebrows are slightly upward. The outline of his face is not smooth, and some places are a little stiff. People who are naturally wary of looking at his handsome face will not like him.


    However, only look really inherited the fine tradition of the Nie family, is a beautiful man.


    "To deal with the following things, I heard that you were injured. I''m a little worried. Come and have a look. I''ll be busy later. The Wulong Gang must be eradicated, but they are hiding very deep, so the subsequent eradication work is still time-consuming. They may have taken joint action with other military regions and the Ministry of public security. It''s really hard work for you this time. You''ve made a great contribution. "

 Chapter 146

    Nie Chen and Nie Zhao seem to have no estrangement. They are still big brothers who love their younger brother, but the love is superficial.


    "Good luck." Nie Zhao said with a faint smile: "the things behind are going to trouble big brother."


    Nie Chen nodded, "give it to me. By the way, I''ll help you write your report later."


    Nie Zhao was stunned, and he Tielong immediately went forward with a smile and said, "ah, I''m so sorry, Captain Nie. I didn''t know you would come. Seeing that the boss was injured, I wrote a report for him and submitted it. I''m a man of acute, and you know that."


    "Is it?" Nie Chen turned his head to see he Tielong one eye, just this one eye, Mou color more pale, "so good, I save trouble."


    Nie Zhao''s face was slightly heavy and he didn''t speak.


    He Tielong''s face was smiling. He had already scolded him in his heart. He knew that the big bitch would come to this move. Hum! Let''s see who they are. Come on. And other people have now given brother long a thumbs up in their hearts.


    "What did the doctor say about your injury? When can we return to the army? You know, you are the biggest weapon in our Southern District. You can''t do without the tasks behind you. " Nie Chen said with a smile.


    If it wasn''t for Nie Chen''s identity and the eldest brother of the eldest brother, Nie Zhao''s team would have been scolded.


    Have a look, again hit attention to their head, as if don''t make full use of them, Nie Chen in the mind feel to suffer a loss.


    Now it''s Nie Chen who accepts the task. He also wants to ask them to deal with the follow-up affairs. They are not his subordinates. They are directly under the special general''s management. They are the boss''s subordinates. It''s OK to help the country and the people. They want to help him! No! Kill me!


    Such a person''s face is how long, a pair of dignified and modest gentleman''s appearance, looking at people nausea.


    Probably feeling the resentment of his companions, Nie Zhao replied with a smile: "I guess I can''t catch up with my elder brother''s encirclement and suppression task, and our post disaster reconstruction work has just come to an end. I really can''t leave."


    Nie Chen does not have the slightest complaint, also worried said: "it doesn''t matter, the main body you want to keep good, or be grandfather know, but to reprimand you."


    Nie Zhao smiles, but this time the smile is a bit true. After all, in the whole Nie family, only the grandfather really loves him.


    Even if the blood is thicker than water, there are feelings, not to mention their blood is still involved in the composition.


    Nie Zhao is smiling, but the smile on Nie Chen''s face is a little light.


    Nie Chen said a few words with high sounding, and then said to the crowd: "everyone go out for the time being, I''ll say a few words to my brother."


    Although Nie Chen is high-level, has a strong voice, and has used a dignified tone, the members of Nie Zhao''s team don''t pay attention to him at all, as if they didn''t hear him.


    Not to mention, they don''t like to see this man at all, and they belong to Nie Zhao''s team. They are special forces. Only Nie Zhao''s special generals can command them. In terms of real power, although they are only ordinary soldiers, not even the third class captain, their real treatment and real power are no worse than Nie Chen''s second class captain. Although Nie Zhao, their captain, was a third-class captain, he was actually a third-class general.


    Generally, people who have retired from their special forces will be upgraded continuously soon.


    This is the treatment of special forces.


    Nie Chen had only spent half a year in the special forces, and he had no qualification and experience. In fact, he didn''t perform any difficult task in that half a year, which was the feeling of waiting to die.


    This is the last thing they want to see when they are bloody and murderous.


    Although the members of Nie Zhao''s team didn''t open their mouths, they seemed to be saying all over: who are you, dare to speak to us in the tone of command, you are a ball!


    The expression on Nie Chen''s face almost didn''t stretch for a moment, fortunately Nie Zhao said in time: "all go out first."


    And for a while, the nine men just moved neatly and went out one after another.


    Only Nie Chen and Nie Zhao were left in the room.


    "Your staff are really good." Nie Chen''s tone is still very good. After his predecessors, his performance is almost perfect. A man with such a mind can make a world no matter where he goes. But the prerequisite is that there is no natural enemy to compare with him. Otherwise, he will not be able to be bright.


    Not to mention the younger brother!


    The so-called younger brother should not be worse than the elder brother is natural right?


    But his brother doesn''t know the rules!


    "Everyone is still young, each has his own temper, and it''s not easy to manage." Nie Zhao said modestly.


    Nie Chen but way: "I see not, they quite obey you, but also only obey you, estimate change a person, they all won''t be convinced."


    Nie Chen says to sound like this to have no what emotion of words, but words in the mouth but is cutting his tongue, let him want to gnash teeth.


    These are all talents. Individual combat ability is very strong. They are young and talented. The future must be limitless, but they are all given to Nie Zhao. The old man is really partial.If you have this group of people as your subordinates, you can also do beautiful tasks.


    "I really don''t know. After all, we have been together since we were soldiers. We are used to cooperating with each other." Nie Zhao said flatly: "is there anything elder brother wants to tell me in private? Is there something going on at home or is there something my grandfather told me? "


    "Nie Chen wants to return to a God to smile:" isn''t you? After all, Wenlan and I have something wrong with you. You didn''t have the chance to attend the wedding ceremony. We are very sorry. You know, we all hope you are happy. "


    Nie Chen''s expression is soft and his eyes are full of guilt and worry. He looks at Nie Zhao as if he wants to see all the expressions on his face.


    Should There will be pain through the heart, heart like a knife.


    Nie Chen thinks in the heart, on the surface is a good elder brother image, but what he wants to see does not appear.


    Nie Zhao''s expression is almost not the slightest dim, just a trace of the past as a dream of the first awakening.


    "Ah, elder brother, don''t care. I''m ok. My sister-in-law and I have passed away. Just as she said, it''s good for all three of us when it doesn''t happen. Elder brother, don''t mention it any more. It''s bad for others to know."


    The expression on Nie Chen''s face is gradually surprised, the heart has already been surprised and can''t control own emotion, "you really let go, so fast, impossible."


    How can so easily call out the sister-in-law two words, these two words to Nie Chen''s shock is really not small.


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned at Nie Chen and said, "do you want me not to let go?"

 Chapter 147

    Nie Chen corners of the mouth smoked for a while, "is not, I am just afraid you force a smile.". I always feel sorry for you. You should have talked about marriage. I didn''t mean to take over love. A lot of things, you know, we have no way


    "Do you like your sister-in-law?" Nie Zhao suddenly asks a way, his eyes are bright and bright to stare at Nie Chen, as if want to see into his heart.


    Nie Chen skin smile meat don''t smile, but matchless sincerity say: "this is nature, I like her from before, always like, but I really don''t want to destroy your meaning."


    Nie Zhao smiles and shakes his head: "brother, don''t worry, I''ve put it down. As long as you really like your sister-in-law, it''s enough for you to be happy. "


    Nie Chen wanted to stimulate Nie Zhao to see his sad appearance, but in the end he was irritated enough. He didn''t know whether Nie Zhao was really relieved or pretended, or he didn''t like an Wenlan so much. If he didn''t, he didn''t.


    Originally for robbed an Wenlan have ecstatic excitement, but now gradually become some doubt, he is robbed of what he cares about and win, or picked up his shoes and failed?


    Nie Chen is a little confused, but now he is upset that Nie Zhao only asks about his feelings for an Wenlan, but does not ask about an Wenlan''s feelings for him. It seems that Nie Zhao is still very confident that an Wenlan loves him.


    Hum!


    What if you love him? An Wenlan is willing to marry him, not forced by him, and now it''s him who can enjoy an Wenlan. When he hugs her on his wedding night, he finds that she is still a girl. Nie Chen feels that Nie Zhao is so stupid.


    Nie Chen''s heart is distorted and fantasies about Nie Zhao''s emotions, but Nie Zhao sincerely wishes them happiness in his heart. Even if his elder brother doesn''t like to see him, he still hopes that an Wenlan can get happiness.


    And he didn''t lie. He had put it down. He thought it would take him a long time to let go. He was robbed of his girlfriend by his big brother and hurt by his relatives and his favorite people. This kind of thing is not so easy to see.


    But when he came here, after a lot of things, he really no longer tangled.


    When Nie Zhaoyi thinks about what he has experienced, he suddenly remembers scenes of fighting and arguing with Tao Rong. Sure enough, he has put too much attention on this strange little girl, which leads to his wound healing unconsciously.


    It''s a good coincidence.


    Nie Chen used his mace, but he didn''t get pleasure from Nie Zhao. At last, he could only say two words at will and left.


    And those members of Nie Zhao''s team at the door really want to go up to the sack and beat them violently when Nie Chen comes out.


    Although the ward is a little soundproof, they have excellent ear power and are quiet outside. If you want to listen, you can still hear what they are saying.


    Hum! Robbed the person, the girlfriend also dares to come to brag, simply despicable, the mother is intentionally! Deliberately digging their boss''s heart.


    How can there be such a shameless person! Rotten people!


    Is such a person worthy of being a big brother?


    Nine men tugged at each other to avoid any trouble. Then they all went back to the ward with red face and thick neck.


    What do you want to say, but it''s the best way to pretend not to hear this kind of thing. In the end, we can only sulk and swallow it.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong was awakened by the noise outside Tao''s house.


    After Tao Rong came out, he saw the people in the village standing in front of each house and saying something fiercely.


    Tao Rong didn''t care at all. He washed and got some food. Tao Yu kneaded his eyes and came out. Today, he had a rest and didn''t go to class. As soon as he came out, he called out: "mama, it''s so noisy that people can''t sleep."


    Yan Xiangru turns back quickly, Tao Qian is still outside, smoking and saying something.


    Yan Xiangru came to appease Tao Yu. When she saw Tao Rong, she quickly said, "girl, there''s something wrong with your fireworks factory. Do you know?"


    Tao Rong said in a panic: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "The factory has been closed. I heard that they have been doing things against the law and discipline. The factory directors have been arrested. There are shooters and murderers inside. " Yan Xiangru said in panic and excitement.


    Tao Yu immediately asked curiously: "really? Dead? "


    But Tao Yuerong said, "what should I do with my salary! Ma, then I Then I don''t have this job? "


    Yan Xiang as a Leng, as if just reaction, "ah, this can''t, you hurry to pay, must pay to."


    "Where can I get it?" Tao Rong looks worried and about to cry.


    Yan Xiangru thought and said, "go to the factory first. If you can''t, go to the Public Security Bureau. If the police don''t care, you just sit there and cry until they pay back the money."


    When Yan Xiangru was talking, Tao Qian just came by and was confused.But Tao Rong said, "I dare not go alone. Will my mother go with me?"


    Yan Xiangru immediately refused and said, "how can it be? How dangerous it is..." Said here, Tao Qian immediately realized what, and quickly smashed Yan Xiang, such as: "you are crazy, so dangerous, you let the child go, in case the girl had an accident how to do?"


    With that, Tao Qian quickly winks at Yan Xiangru.


    Tao Yu looks at her parents strangely. When do her parents care so much about Tao Rong''s life and death? Generally, they shouldn''t let her ask for money directly? What is danger? Money is the most important thing.


    But at this time, Yan Xiangru also responded. As soon as the words changed, he quickly waved to Tao Rong and said, "well, don''t go. What if someone hasn''t been caught? How dangerous it is. You go to the people who also work in the factory in the neighboring village to inquire about the situation and see how they can do it. Ask a few more colleagues to see the situation. Don''t get close to the Public Security Bureau of the factory. "


    Tao Rong nodded with a sneer. There''s just an excuse to go out.


    After waiting for Tao Rong to go out, Tao Qian glared at Yan Xiangru and said angrily, "you have long hair and short knowledge!" Finish saying to quickly pull Yan Xiang such as to go to the room to discuss.


    Tao Yu wanted to go back to sleep at first, but he always felt that something was wrong, so he ran to eavesdrop.


    Once inside, Yan Xiangru was embarrassed and said, "I just didn''t remember! And a month''s salary! Am I in a hurry? Lao Tao, are you afraid that the dead girl will have an accident, so you stop it! If you want me to say, it''s not so easy to have accidents. Didn''t the village head say that? The town is full of police and soldiers now. It''s safe! "

 Chapter 148

    Tao Qian said: "you know what? In case of an accident! Are you stupid? Our family is counting on Tao Rong now. In case she has an accident, what''s the plan going to do? Do you want the Nie family? You have a thin eyelid and short knowledge. It''s a long-term investment. As long as it''s a small sum of money, I''ve inquired about it these days. The Nie family is just a rich family. We can''t imagine that. Even if Tao Rong gets married It doesn''t matter whether you go or not. You must have money, even if you are retired later. "


    "Really Yan Xiangru was tickled by Tao Qian, "then we really have a good life."


    "That''s not true, so the first priority now is to ensure the safety of Tao Rong. She is the biggest one in our family now, understand? Are you ready for the medicine? " Tao Qian asked.


    Yan Xiangru nodded and said, "the medicine is OK. But if we don''t invite him, or if our elder brother finds out that we invited him, isn''t that the end? And I heard Yan Qi will be discharged soon. Are we here too late? "


    "Don''t worry, I have a wonderful plan." Tao Qian said with a smile.


    Tao Yu, who overhears everything outside, has understood the reason why her parents have changed their attitude towards Tao Rong recently.


    The original plan is to sell Tao Rong to a rich family.


    The soldier?


    If you can really get so much money, then Tao Yu must agree.


    Moreover, Tao Yu didn''t give up his previous idea. Since he was going to be a woman for other men, he might as well repay him as the son of his adoptive parents before he left.


    Tao Yu thought excitedly that he had to find a chance to tell his parents that as long as his parents help him, even if Tao Rong was in the horizontal, he could take her.


    So thinking, Tao Yu is not happy, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are also happy because of their plan, the whole family secretly won the lottery, laughing madly.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong has already been to the neighboring village and knows that they have been informed that they will be paid. However, when the case investigation is over, Tao Rong doesn''t care about it at all. It''s just that she has to come back to give an account to Tao''s family, so she has to ask.


    After asking, Tao Rong went to the town to buy roast chicken and duck, and came to Uncle Qi to practice the assembly and disassembly of pistols.


    Roast chicken is a reward for Bai Ya, while roast duck is for lunch and dinner for himself and master.


    She probably remembers a little about the firearms training. Fortunately, uncle Qi didn''t change to assemble and disassemble at the fastest speed. Instead, he disassembled them step by step for her to see. The speed was fairly good, so she probably remembers, but the specific operation still needs to be explored.


    It took an hour to tear it down, and then it took two more small fashions to put it on. Some of them were wrongly put on, and they were knocked on the head by master. Then it took another afternoon to explore. Although it was not neat, it was good.


    Uncle Qi said that he would teach her how to shoot the next day.


    However, Tao Rong still has to practice basic training, and uncle Qi has added a lot of items to her, even taught her how to use daggers.


    Until it was dark, Tao Rong was reminded by Uncle Qi to go home.


    On returning home, Yan Xiangru angrily held her and asked: "dead girl, where have you gone? Why can''t you be found everywhere?"


    Tao Qian looked at it fiercely and was very angry.


    "I Before I went to ask the factory workers, they all said the same thing, that is, they will pay, but I don''t know when to pay. Then I wanted to find a job. If I didn''t find a suitable one, I went to Uncle Qi to help. I thought that now there is no work in the factory, it''s better to do more. " Tao Rong said very clever, anyone will be moved to hear her so sensible.


    But the Taoists are not. As long as Tao Rong doesn''t act according to their heart and mind, they can blame Tao Rong. They don''t care how Tao Rong knows what they think anytime and anywhere.


    The most important thing is that they treat others as their own. They feel that they will be lazy when they encounter such things. So they think that if they can''t find Tao Rong, Tao Rong is lazy. They are not going to work for uncle Qi at all, so they didn''t think of looking for him.


    "Tell us before you do something next time that we are your parents. Do you understand me? Any decision, no matter how small it is, we should listen to our parents. They will not harm you. They will only do good to you. " Yan Xiangru grabs Tao Rong''s arm and pinches it hard. Her tone is serious as if she is swearing.


    Tao Rong looks at Yan Xiangru and nods seriously. In fact, she already knows that Yan Xiangru is afraid that the brainwashing thought she was given before is not enough, and now she is hypnotized again.


    "Girl, you have to know that you are the elder sister of the family. You have to be sensible and your parents can be relaxed. It''s not easy for us to support you so much. You know what''s going on in the family and you''ve been studying for so many years. You have to know how to be grateful. Otherwise, we will support you in vain." Tao Qian was on the side.


    Tao Rong red eyes, as if moved and as if wronged like, "Dad, mom, I know, I will listen to you, everything listen to you, you can rest assured."Tao Rong''s words are just right for their appetite. It''s comfortable to listen to them.


    Yan Xiangru hugged Tao Rong with rare warmth, took her to sit down, and began to say painstakingly, "well, you can''t do this job, and you can''t find a better job than this one any more. Your father''s job depends on luck. Now our family really has no money. Your brother still has to go to school, three years of high school, four years of University, not to mention the tuition fee We can''t afford it. Even if we raise your brother, we can''t afford it. Rongrong, our family can only rely on you. "


    Yan Xiangru gently combs Tao Rong''s hair with her hands. People who don''t know how good the relationship between mother and daughter is.


    She said as if of course, the layers of shackles constantly put on Tao Rong''s neck, as the cow of farmland, constantly calling.


    You are the elder sister. You should take care of your parents when they are sick, and you should support them when they are old. This is your responsibility.


    You are the elder sister. Now the money you earn will support your younger brother to go to university. Later, if you marry someone, you will get the money to marry your younger brother and have children. When necessary, you can sacrifice your own family and help your brother.


    Tao Rong has been listening to similar words for many years. She used to think that there was no problem with these words. She should be like this. As a sister, she should support her younger brother. She is a family member and a brother. She can''t ignore them. I hope he is good, I hope he is promising and healthy, I hope he can get married and have children in the future, and I am dedicated to my younger brother.

 Chapter 149

    No matter how you live in the future, it doesn''t matter, and you never expect your brother to repay you in the future.


    As the elder sister of the family, she is good to her younger brother. In the future, her younger brother and her mother''s family will be her own backers. It''s always there when you need to rely on it.


    At that time, her brain could not turn around at all. She did not understand that after her family exploited her constantly, when she was in trouble and went back to her mother''s home, she would only be rejected and would not be rewarded.


    What''s more, these people have no blood relationship with her. They are just a bunch of bandits.


    In this way, Tao Rong is taken as a joke. However, Yan Xiangru''s action of combing her hair with her hands makes Tao Rong feel chilly, because she always remembers how her hands pulled her hair and beat her in her last life. The strength of pulling her hair down is really beyond description.


    Tao Rong changed a sitting posture to avoid Yan Xiangru continuing to comb her hair. She said with a smile, "don''t worry, dad and mom. Am I my sister? It''s natural for me to raise my younger brother. I will try my best to make money. "


    Tao Rong sneers in her heart. She knows what Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru want to hear most now. Then she will say whatever she wants. This will definitely make things go smoothly and make her suffer less.


    However, if Tao Yu didn''t sleep now and heard Tao Rong say so, he would know that Tao Rong had a ghost in his heart and had a problem.


    But now only Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are present. They don''t think Tao Rong''s exaggeration should be so. Who wants her to be the daughter of this family? In this era, having a daughter is equivalent to selling it for her son''s bride price? It''s just that Tao Rong, they can sell better and have no psychological burden.


    "But it''s not enough to work hard for some things. Our family is really a little fast, but we won''t go any more." Yan Xiang''s face is ruddy and glossy, but he talks to Tao Rong as if the rice at home is almost gone.


    Tao Qian is also full of wine and smoke. Can he be so smart without money?


    "Then I How many more jobs? " Tao Rong asked softly.


    "Well, we are not willing to let you work so hard." Yan Xiangru has done her best to be a loving mother.


    Tao Rong almost didn''t vomit.


    If this kind of drama goes on, the goose bumps on his body will surely fall out.


    Fortunately, Tao Qian is an acute person.


    After listening for a long time, Tao Qian was impatient and said, "girl, I''ve thought about it with your aunt. We hope you can get married as soon as possible, marry a good family and help your family. What do you think?"


    Although a sentence is added at the end, what do you think?


    But Tao Rong knew their temperament. She had experienced it in her last life. At that time, she had Wen Yifeng in her heart. How could she promise, cry and beg? She hoped that her parents would not treat her like this and give her the freedom to get married. At that time, they locked her in the Chaifang, didn''t give her food or drink. It didn''t help to come in and persuade her. Tao Qian beat her violently, not in the face, only in the body, and then Yan Xiangru Cry to her again.


    In any case, a red face and a white face, both soft and hard to persuade Tao Rong brainwash, let her willingly accept the trap Nie Zhao things, after those arrangements, even if Tao Rong feel is cheating, conscience, but also completely no heart of resistance.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiang will do whatever they want, just like a broken doll.


    Therefore, in this life, Tao Rong could not resist. He just expressed his dilemma with emotion and reason, "marry Do you want to get married? I I... "


    The more uneasy Tao Rong is, the better he is at the mercy of Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru.


    "Most girls want to get married. Aren''t you going to be seventeen? It''s normal for people to carry the door when they are 15 years old. " Yan Xiangru immediately said excitedly.


    "Yes, and now it''s just the right time to get married, and you don''t have a job. If you find a good family for you, maybe you don''t have to work. Isn''t it good to live a good life?" Tao Qian asked.


    Tao Rong was surprised and said, "can I get married without working?" Tao Rong seems to be curious and expectant.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru look at each other. They are in a good mood.


    "Don''t worry! Parents to find you a family, will never let you go out to work, but also to supplement us, you can also support your brother, how good! Your brother''s life depends on you. " Yan Xiangru said repeatedly, holding Tao Rong''s hands happily.


    Being so dependent and expected by her family, Tao Rong''s smile became ruddy. She nodded shyly and uneasily and said, "I know, I I''ll listen to you, mom and dad. Have you decided who to marry me to? "


    Looking at Tao Rong''s innocent and helpless eyes, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru have a feeling that everything is under control. However, Tao Rong sometimes has his own ideas in some behaviors. They are afraid to tell Tao Rong, and Tao Rong will say it. That''s why they plan to hide it from Tao Rong.


    "We haven''t thought about that yet. You are our daughter. We must ask you first and then help you find a good family when we love you so much." Yan Xiangru came to express her mother''s love again.Tao Qian also said with a smile: "when the time comes, just listen to us. We are your parents and we won''t pit you. Of course, you should always remember that the three people in our family are the closest to you. When you marry someone else, you are also an outsider in someone else''s home. Only we are your relatives! "


    Yan Xiangru immediately took Tao Rong and said, "Rong Rong, we''ve raised you for so long. You can''t forget us when you get married. It''s like thunder and lightning. Do you know that?"


    Tao Qian was also excited to brainwash Tao Rong, just like the declaration before the war.


    "Our home is your real home. You need to know where your heart is. You need to put yourself in the right place. If you have anything, you need to think of us first. As for your future husband, we should conceal and guard against the things that should be concealed, but for us, you must know everything and do whatever we ask you to do. "


    Yan Xiangru responded positively: "after all, you are still young and easy to be cheated. We are your close relatives, but we won''t hurt you. Others will know people, face and heart. Do you understand what your parents mean?"


    In the face of these two disgusting greedy faces, Tao Rong almost did not spit out, but for the sake of the overall situation, she still endured and nodded cleverly, "well, I understand, my parents and brother are my close relatives, others are outsiders, I listen to you! So I won''t look for a job for the moment, but I want to continue to help Uncle Qi. If I can earn a little, it''s a little. Is that ok? "

 Chapter 150

    Of course, there''s no need for Tao Rong to do anything anyway. She just needs to stay well. If she can earn a little more money, will they still be too rich?


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru immediately nodded and agreed, and kept boasting that Tao Rong was clever and sensible, and she was a good girl.


    Said here, Tao Qian began to change the topic and said: "by the way, girl, you and Isn''t that soldier captain Nie familiar? I heard that he was injured when he attacked criminals yesterday. Now he is in hospital. Will my father take you to see him tomorrow? "


    Although Tao Rong hesitated to nod her head, the corner of her mouth went up crazily. Of course, it was not because she could see Nie Zhao, but because the matter between her and Nie Zhao could be settled.


    The next morning, Yan Xiangru killed a chicken and asked Tao Rong to cook a chicken soup himself. It was really funny to see Yan Xiangru standing in front of the stove and hesitating whether to take out a chicken leg for Tao Yu.


    But in the end, Yan Xiangru still gives up. It seems that she can''t bear the old hen and her son-in-law!


    Yan Xiangru asks Tao Rong to fill up the chicken soup. If it''s full, it''s better to sprinkle with scallions and watch the foreign style.


    Tao Rong looks at the coriander as she does what Yan Xiangru says. She remembers Nie Zhao doesn''t eat coriander.


    Yan Xiangru worried about the bad taste, so she asked Tao Rong to make a little more soup to give her a taste.


    In fact, Tao Rong''s cooking skills are very good. If Yan Xiang is like this, she will absolutely trust Tao Rong. But this time, she is too careful because she attaches too much importance to it.


    Yan Xiangru nodded after drinking and reminded Tao Rong to take it carefully. Don''t spill it. Then she turned to call Tao Qian.


    Tao Rong ready everything, pretended to be a good baby, a redundant words don''t say, with Tao Qian went to the hospital.


    The hospital, Nie Zhao''s ward, is very obvious, because there are two men in military uniform at the door, who are boring to support the windowsill for exercise.


    People passing by can''t help but walk around. After all, it looks a bit terrible.


    Tao Rong knows both of them. One is Xiaogao, but he is the shortest in the team of ten. It is estimated that he is only 1.7 meters tall. The other is Dashu, who is really taller than Nie Zhao. He is estimated that he is 1.9 meters tall. He is afraid of being oppressed there. However, he is the least in the team. It is estimated that Dashu is not only tall, but also as wooden as wood The feeling of wood.


    But Tao Rong knows that those in Nie Zhao''s team are ordinary young guys, but none of them is a fuel-efficient light in the soldier''s ability rating.


    The two people chatted while exercising, and Xiao Gao soon saw Tao Rong and Tao Qian.


    Tao Rong smiles awkwardly at them.


    But the reaction of Xiaogao and Dashu makes Tao Rong feel strange, because they stand upright as soon as they see her, as if they have different enthusiasm.


    Tao Qian came forward with Tao Rong. The smile on his face was as bright as Tao Rong had never seen before. When he came to the two soldiers, he began to pass cigarettes. "The two military comrades worked hard."


    Tao Rong has no face to look down.


    Xiaogao and Dashu are naturally embarrassed and both refuse.


    I''m kidding. How can they smoke? They are still in the hospital. This person has no common sense. Before long Ge said that Tao Rong''s parents are unreliable, and Tao Rong is very poor. They were surprised. After all, they appreciate Tao Rong. It''s hard to imagine that wonderful parents would raise such a good daughter.


    Now it''s just a glance. I don''t believe it. I believe it.


    After pushing back and forth for a long time, Tao Rong couldn''t help saying, "Dad, they are soldiers. Maybe there are rules."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you girl!" When Tao Qian faced Tao Rong, he habitually took a fierce breath, and his eyes glared like ox eyes.


    Compared with the big tree and small high is completely two different attitudes, can say to his daughter is not polite, that posture as if the next second can move hand beat disobedient daughter.


    It''s uncomfortable to watch.


    Xiaogao and Dashu are not happy when they listen to this. They feel that Tao Rong is one of their own and can''t be bullied.


    "Uncle, we really can''t. your daughter is right. What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Gao directly changed the topic and said.


    Tao Qian then slowed down his temper and said with a smile: "it''s not my wife. She got into trouble before and got the help of Captain Nie. This time I heard that Captain Nie was injured and hospitalized. Let''s come to see the doctor and thank captain Nie for taking care of my daughter."


    Tao Qian said that Tao Rong had been slandered by Yan Qi before. In fact, Nie Zhao''s team knew what was going on. After all, there was a gossip dragon brother in their team.


    But this moment was misinterpreted by Tao Qian as such. It''s really amazing. Does this man instinctively want his daughter to have a bad reputation? How can I slander my daughter? I''m not so humble.


    It is clear that Tao Rong has been wronged from beginning to end. It has nothing to do with her! What do you mean she''s in trouble?This really makes Xiaogao and Dashu uncomfortable.


    Two people once again confirmed what he Tielong said. When they looked at Tao Rong, they could not see the emotion on her face, so they were more sympathetic.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll go in and talk about it." Tree business said.


    Tao Qian is a little silly. Are you not allowed to go in directly? He is a young master of a big family.


    Tao Rong didn''t respond. He just asked Xiao Gao, "how is captain Nie''s injury?"


    Xiaogao naturally would not refuse to answer. In fact, if only Tao Rong came, they would like to let Tao Rong in, but if there was one more person, they would say something else.


    "Small injury, soon cured, but he did not eat and sleep for a long time, so he needs to rest in the hospital." Xiao Gao explained.


    As soon as Xiaogao finished speaking, the big tree came out, indicating that they could go in.


    Tao Qian excitedly pulls Tao Rong to run in three steps at the same time.


    Tao Qian stepped in first, so he blocked the main sight. Tao Rong didn''t see Nie Zhao on the hospital bed for the first time. Instead, he Tielong, sitting beside him, was looking at her with a smile on his face.


    Yes, I just looked at her. I didn''t look at Tao Qian at all.


    Tao Rong smiles at he Tielong and nods. Duanshi responds.


    The pottery money in front of him crackled and said a lot. Nie Zhaocai said, "it''s a hard fellow. I really don''t need such trouble. I just did what I should do."


    Tao Rongcai was a little embarrassed when the voice came. After all, the last time he heard Nie Zhao''s voice was

 Chapter 151

    When Tao Rong is struggling in his heart, Tao Qian just gives up his position.


    Caught off guard, no psychological preparation, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao two people''s eyes on.


    And just for a moment, two people can''t help but get out of the way.


    This strange and embarrassing scene was naturally captured by he Tielong.


    He Tielong observes in detail. He is embarrassed to see his boss, but Tao Rong is impatient and uncomfortable. It''s all


    He Tielong suddenly felt bad. After all, they just joked about whether the boss''s confession had been rejected.


    But now look at this situation, how to feel like it is really like this!


    "Girl, don''t you hurry to thank captain Nie. Didn''t you boil Chicken Soup for captain Nie? Come forward quickly. " Tao Qian pushes Tao Rong from behind. It seems that he wants to sell his daughter to the rich man.


    Tao Rong is forced to step forward and walk to the bedside. She doesn''t look right in her eyes. She just says in a soft voice, "thank you for the help of Captain Nie. I haven''t had a chance to repay you. This is the chicken soup I made myself. I''ll make up for captain Nie."


    "I really don''t have to. This is what we soldiers should do. We don''t need to be grateful. You''d better take out the chicken soup. I''m just a little injured. I don''t need to mend it like this. I''d better mend it for your sister and brother." Nie Zhao voice light refusal.


    Tao Rong didn''t respond, but Tao Qian was worried. He came over immediately and said, "how can this work! You''ve helped my girl so much, but there''s still some love. If we really don''t do anything and passively accept your care, then who will be in our family? If we don''t repay our kindness, isn''t that cruel? This is absolutely not good. Although there is nothing good in our family to thank captain Nie, it''s also our intention. No matter what, you can''t refuse it. "


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly. He was embarrassed. In fact, the army didn''t have such strict regulations, but he was not used to it.


    He Tielong originally wanted to help and refused, but after thinking about it, since Tao Rong made it himself, then Isn''t it a pity not to drink?


    So this time he Tielong didn''t help and refused.


    Tao Rong was a little scared by what Tao Qian said. He didn''t expect that this kind of person could say such a right thing as Sanguan. It seems that some people''s mind is crooked. Either his thought is not in place, or his heart is black. He knows the truth and wants to be a villain. You really can''t help him!


    Tao Rong is thinking, Tao Qian some hate iron not into steel in the back of the pound Tao Rong, "girl don''t Leng, you don''t see Nie captain arm hurt? You can help me


    "What?" It''s almost the same surprise of three people.


    Only Tao Rong''s voice can be ignored.


    He Tielong then chuckled and looked like a good play.


    Nie Zhao a face of uneasiness, can not help but look at Tao Rong, Tao Rong looked down at the hands of chicken soup, no reaction.


    Tao Qian also actively rammed Tao Rong and urged her to hurry up.


    Tao Rong of course is to cooperate with Tao Qian, take the initiative to open the food box, but this can make Nie Zhao surprised.


    "No, no, really." Nie Zhao hastens a way.


    Tao Qian politely refused, "that''s no good. You hurt your arm. Ah, our heart, if you still refuse, this chicken soup will be wasted. You can''t hurt our banyan''s heart! "


    Tao Qian kept on talking, urging Tao Rong to hurry up. Seeing that Tao Rong was going to take the initiative to feed him with a spoon, Nie Zhao really didn''t move.


    What''s more, Tao Qian''s manner of speaking just now was uncomfortable, as if he was a heartbreaker.


    And Nie Zhao also saw that Tao Rong was not voluntary at all. She was forced by her father. Otherwise, according to Nie Zhao''s understanding of her character, she could not have come to the hospital to see him. After all, he just made her angry.


    Just now, I shouldn''t be curious about how Tao Rong came to find himself and let them in.


    "OK, I''ll drink it. I''ll do it myself. This arm doesn''t affect it." Nie Zhao finally compromised. He is really afraid of Tao Rong hand feed over, can''t imagine after this Tao Rong will how to bury him.


    He Tielong didn''t dare to smile any more, so he quickly came forward to help put up the shelf on the bed.


    Although Tao Qian felt a pity, since Nie Zhao was willing to drink it, that would be good.


    Watching Tao Rong put the packed chicken soup box on the shelf, Tao Qian was finally satisfied.


    But Nie Zhao is in see chicken soup of a moment, facial expression is embarrassed, corner of the mouth twitch.


    Nie Zhao glances at Tao Rong suspiciously, but Tao Rong doesn''t avoid it this time. She raises her eyes directly and looks at Nie Zhao deeply. The pride and ridicule in her eyes are not hidden at all, which is to let Nie Zhao know that she is intentional.


    Nie Zhao naturally saw Tao Rong''s eyes clearly, but he was more puzzled. He looked down at a large piece of coriander in the box, puzzled.


    How could Tao Rong know that he didn''t eat coriander, or that he was wrong in the eyes of that prank?He Tielong naturally saw the coriander in the chicken soup and began to laugh again.


    "This is made by my daughter herself. The girl in my family is very good at cooking. If you have a chance, you must let captain Nie taste it more. Please try this chicken soup quickly." Tao Qian said enthusiastically.


    Nie Zhao''s face is livid, and some people''s dislike of coriander seems to come from the bottom of their soul. They have no reason to dislike it, but they are either allergic or disgusting.


    However, Nie Zhao is a soldier. There is nothing he can''t do, so even if he hates it from the bottom of his heart, he can endure it.


    Nie Zhao reached for a scoop, meaning a moment, of course, as far as possible to put aside the coriander, but a mouthful down, Nie Zhao almost did not spray out.


    This is almost the face of a black swallow, and then life can''t love to see to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said with a shy smile: "Captain Nie, I''m not good at cooking. If it''s not good, I''m not reluctant."


    Tao Qian thought that Tao Rong''s words were self abasement. He didn''t think much about it. He immediately said, "Captain Nie, what''s up? How is my daughter cooking? Is it good? "


    Nie Zhao smile stiff, dimples are in convulsions in the flash, reluctantly way: "not bad."


    Tao Qian immediately said happily, "really, you have to use it all. Don''t let my banyan down."


    The corner of Nie Zhao''s mouth twitched more severely.


    Tao Rong also said with a smile: "Captain Nie thinks it''s good, so I can rest assured."


    Nie Zhao looked up at Tao Rong, and finally can confirm a thing, this girl is deliberately in the whole him, revenge him.


    But In the heart is angry, but have a kind of relaxed feeling is how to return a responsibility?

 Chapter 152

    Nie Zhao thinks in the heart is, probably is this wench dares to do so also is because she no longer really for that night''s affair and vex.


    It''s the same with revenge Good thing.


    Nie Zhao, who is thinking like this, suddenly feels very sad and happy to be punished.


    In the face of this hot box full of salty chicken soup, it is estimated that the number of times to run the toilet today will increase many times.


    The girl poured in all the salt at home.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Nie Zhao took another sip. OK, it''s salty.


    Tao Rong really pursed her lips and kept smiling. After Yan Xiangru tasted the taste, she immediately poured half a pot of salt into it and added salt to coriander. She didn''t believe he could bear it.


    But looking at Nie Zhao to drink more than half, Tao Rong is a little guilty, not calm, that kind of taste really can bear?


    In this process, Tao Rong has been quietly peeking, but Tao Qian is enthusiastic and uses almost all the words that can praise Nie Zhao.


    Even he Tielong can hear something strange, because Tao Qian''s words are like the feeling of a future father-in-law looking at his son-in-law.


    The more Tao Rong listens, the more she can''t listen. Tao Qian''s idea is so obvious and his expression is so enthusiastic. If it arouses Nie Zhao''s vigilance, wouldn''t it be more difficult for her to do her own thing. Nie Zhao was very disgusted with this kind of thing. Once he found out, he could avoid it.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help pulling Tao Qian, "Dad, Captain Nie looks very tired."


    Tao Qian stares at Tao Rong fiercely immediately. He says in his heart that this black sheep is not so sensible. She just came here for a while and will leave. She should take advantage of this opportunity to get close to Nie Zhao.


    After all, if Nie Zhao had a good feeling for Tao Rong, their plan would be easier.


    In Tao Qian''s opinion, Tao Rong looks pretty good. Among the 16 or 17-year-old girls around, none is more beautiful than Tao Rong. It''s a pity that such a face is not used.


    "Ah, Captain Nie, you don''t mind. My girl is easy to be shy. She is a well behaved girl. You know, because she is kind-hearted, she always gets into trouble. That''s why you take care of her and help her, right?"


    Nie Zhao smiles awkwardly, and he Tielong immediately helps out: "yes, yes!"


    Tao Rong''s mouth twitches. It seems that she can''t stop Tao Qian''s enthusiasm. Fortunately, she''s not afraid to lose her face in front of Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong looks up slightly at Nie Zhao, and Nie Zhao also looks over, so Tao Rong uses her eyes to indicate that she wants to go, but she doesn''t know if Nie Zhao understands what she''s doing.


    How can you not understand it? Tao Rong''s obviously impatient look is the look he has seen the most times. Nie Zhao gives Tao Qian a huff and says, "Uncle Tao, I''m a little tired. I''m very grateful for the chicken soup you sent me. In this way, when I finish eating, I''ll send you the food box."


    When he Tielong heard this, he knew that his boss couldn''t make it any longer. He was ready to help out. He was about to speak when he heard a loud voice coming from the door.


    Nie Zhao takes a look at he Tielong. He Tielong quickly opens the door. As soon as he opens the door, several people try to go inside. They are stopped by big trees and Xiaogao.


    He Tielong''s face was cold. He stood at the door and said in a loud voice, "what are you doing?"


    Tao Rong also looked back, only to see Uncle Yan standing at the door, next to the mayor and I met Wang Wenjing, the daughter of the mayor, the woman who stopped Nie Zhao at the entrance of the village.


    Tao Rong immediately knew that some fathers seemed to have the same bad taste. It was not easy for the Taoists to succeed at that time.


    "Ah, little comrade, we''re here to see captain Nie. I''m the mayor of our town. I''m here to thank captain Nie for his contribution to our town. Didn''t I say that we would not visit him before? It''s said that someone has entered. Is captain Nie awake and ready to visit? " It was mayor Wang who spoke.


    Just listen to his words, Tao Rong some accident, before Nie Zhao is not to people come in to visit?


    However, the mayor of the town has been working very hard, and has even sent people to watch him all the time.


    He Tielong frowned slightly. Obviously, he thought of this, and his face was a little bit bad. He was about to drive people impolitely, but Nie Zhao inside said in a voice: "please come in."


    After a while, Mayor Wang came in with his daughter and uncle Yan.


    As soon as Uncle Yan came in, he saw Tao Qian and Tao Rong. He was surprised and said, "what are you doing here?"


    The look of disgust, the tone of surprise, as if they do not deserve here.


    Uncle Yan is not the one who helps the mayor mark people. He also knows that he can''t come in to visit Nie Zhao. He heard that the mayor is coming, so he just came to rub the east wind.


    Tao Qian is a gangster, not to mention uncle Yan. Even if he is mayor Wang, he will not be noticed when he is confused sometimes. What''s more, he now feels that their relationship with Nie Zhao has been sublimated, and their status is even more different.


    "It''s normal for me to be here. Have you forgotten what happened before? Your daughter framed my Rongrong, or captain Nie saved my Rongrong. He is Rongrong''s life-saving benefactor! So I heard that Captain Nie was hospitalized. I took Rongrong to see captain NIE to express my gratitude. What''s the matter? "Tao Qian said that his legitimate reason for being here did not arouse uncle Yan''s suspicion. At the same time, he mentioned the matter again, which reduced Yan Qi''s competitiveness. After all, Nie Zhao, who was such a black eyed girl, had seen it with his own eyes. How could he possibly fall into uncle Yan''s stratagem.


    When Tao Qian began to plan, he had already excluded Yan Qi, uncle Yan.


    What''s more, Yan Qi is still so impure. People are not stupid. If he is in a hurry, he will let everyone know about Yan Qi.


    Sure enough, Tao Qian''s words are almost against uncle Yan''s lungs. He just wanted to come over to brush Yan Qi''s favor. When Tao Qian said that, there was no chance to change her image.


    But Uncle Yan is not as impulsive as Tao Qian. He is smart, so he won''t get angry in front of Nie Zhao. Instead, he uses his strength to fight.


    He sighed with great guilt and said, "we are the same. I''m here to thank captain Nie. If captain Nie didn''t stop Qiqi from making a big mistake in time, she would really hurt Rongrong. Thanks to captain Nie."


    With that, uncle Yan bowed to Nie Zhao and said, "Qiqi is now introspecting. You have saved her. Our family will certainly record this kindness."


    Uncle Yan lowered his head and bit his teeth. He had no choice but to improve step by step.


    "Yan Zhishu is serious. If you know your mistakes, you can correct them." Nie Zhao said flatly, but he felt very strange in his heart.

 Chapter 153

    Waiting for uncle Yan to apologize to Nie Zhao, Mayor Wang spoke. Mayor Wang didn''t think that uncle Yan had any plans at all. It''s just that Mayor Wang felt that he had offended Nie Zhao a little because of last time. After all, people with clear eyes can see that uncle Yan is his own man.


    Only when Uncle Yan comes to apologize to Nie Zhao and solves the contradiction, can he push forward the relationship with Nie Zhao.


    "Captain NIE is a person who has seen the world. He won''t care with Qiqi. If a child does something wrong, he can change it. In the future, he can educate her well. Don''t have any more problems. If there are any more problems, I will be the first mayor to educate her." Mayor Wang put on the posture of a mayor and said.


    Tao Qian suddenly sneered: "it''s really funny. Shouldn''t you say this to my daughter? How did you tell captain Nie? I don''t know. I thought you didn''t sincerely apologize. You wanted to see captain Nie through this topic and have a relationship with Captain Nie! "


    Tao Qian''s attitude towards others is really to the point.


    For the first time, Tao Rong was moved by Tao Qian''s initiative to speak for herself. She also said that she had a point. Isn''t she being used as an excuse by Uncle Yan and Mayor Wang?


    Although she knew that Tao Qian was just trying to embarrass these two people, she was still a little happy with the drama of dog biting dog.


    How can Tao Qian easily let them off the hook. After all, he, uncle Yan and Mayor Wang are thinking of the same thing, that is, fierce competitors!


    Sure enough, Tao Qian''s sharp mouth made Mayor Wang and uncle Yan''s face hang on.


    Uncle Yan couldn''t control himself. He looked at Tao Qian sternly and said, "we''re talking to captain Nie. Do you know how to be polite? There''s no rules to interrupt here."


    For a moment, uncle Yan took up his majesty to scold Tao Qian.


    Nie Zhao and he Tielong almost watched the farce coldly.


    This kind of people who want to get close to Nie Zhao are more knowledgeable, so they are not surprised.


    Wang Wenjing came up with a thermos box.


    "How are you, Nie Zhao? How is the arm injury? "


    Although Nie Zhao has said the problem of address before, Wang Wenjing still calls him Nie Zhao by herself. After all, she has taken the initiative to find him many times and met him many times. Although there are few opportunities to speak, in Wang Wenjing''s opinion, she is very familiar with Nie Zhao.


    Wang Wenjing is wearing a fashionable camel coat and a belt, which is very rare in this era. With her elegant temperament, tall figure, high-heeled shoes and delicate light makeup on her face, Tao Rong is more beautiful than the last time she saw her in the village.


    It seems that she has made more efforts to come here. Her taste and temperament have been improved. Moreover, in winter, her skin is more white.


    Compared with Tao Rong, one is a natural and beautiful girl in the mountains, and the other is a learned, worldly and temperament City lady.


    So when Wang Wenjing came in, he didn''t take a look at Tao Rong. It''s useless to have a good foundation. He wasted a few years. Can you compare Tao Rong''s mended cotton padded jacket with her?


    Even the two hands are in sharp contrast.


    One is rough and has different scars on it, and the other is a delicate hand.


    Wang Wenjing handed over the thermos box. The hand holding the thermos box was like a good suede jade. At a glance, it was clear that he didn''t work with a pen, with a faint aroma. The opening of the heat box is different from the chicken soup made by Tao Rong. It is a good black chicken soup.


    Wang Wenjing inadvertently glanced at the chicken soup on the cabinet beside him. "Nie Zhao, I cooked it myself. You can taste it. If it''s good, I''ll bring you one every day."


    Their family can afford the money, unlike other families


    Wang Zhenchang, who was not happy with Tao Qian, turned to Nie Zhao when he heard his daughter''s words.


    "Captain Nie, my family heard that you were injured and didn''t sleep well all night. You have to mend your body and take good care of yourself. " Wang Zhenchang said with a worried face.


    Nie zhaotao has just introduced his daughter to he Tielong, and it turns out that the pattern is the same.


    He Tielong really boring analysis, but no matter how analysis, he is to see Tao Rong feel comfortable, look at the affectation of Wang Wenjing is uncomfortable, feel that she is purposeful close to the boss, if let her as Tao Rong encounter danger, it is estimated that has been scared to cry back to the embrace of parents, will not care about the boss''s life or death.


    Seeing that Wang Wenjing was about to deliver the black chicken soup to Nie Zhao, Tao Qian was in a hurry and said, "we just sent the chicken soup to captain Nie. He has already had enough and is about to have a rest."


    At this time, uncle Yan suddenly took a strange look at Tao Qian, and his heart was slightly suspicious. But after thinking about it, Tao Qian should not have this brain and thinking. It is estimated that Tao Qian is just a silly explanation of a fact.


    After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, both Yan Qi and Tao Rong are too small for Nie Zhao, and Wang Wenjing is just as big as Nie Zhao this year. That''s why Mayor Wang has such an idea.Because of the age gap, even if Uncle Yan showed hospitality, Mayor Wang would not suspect him.


    Naturally, uncle Yan could not doubt Tao Qian. After all, he thought that only he could think of such a wonderful idea.


    Because Tao Qian didn''t give face to stop him, Mayor Wang was angry. "Since you''ve also given chicken soup and people''s visit, don''t you go? Don''t you have to work? "


    Even with the dignity of the mayor to drive people away, Tao Qian sneered and said, "you are all here to disturb the rest of the patients. Why should we leave?"


    The mayor thinks that Tao Qian is out of his mind. Does he think that if he is not an official, as the mayor, there is no way to take him as a working villager? Wait and see what he does when he gets back.


    The mayor took a breath and didn''t want to lose face in front of his future son-in-law. He seemed to have no quality, so he glared at Uncle Yan.


    It''s a critical period now. He has inquired about it. Their army will leave soon. Although their daughter is active, there has been no progress. We must seize the time.


    Uncle Yan thinks that Tao Qian is very good here. If the mayor takes the lead, he will be at a disadvantage in the future. So it''s better to keep this stick to disturb the situation.


    Looking at this chaotic scene, Tao Rong can''t see any more. She leans to one side in silence and doesn''t let herself stand so tired. She just leans against the wall to have a rest.


    Next to him is he Tielong. He Tielong looks at her and is surprised. Then he stares at her. Tao Rong is puzzled, but he Tielong suggests that she doesn''t care about Wang Wenjing?


    Tao Rong didn''t understand he Tielong''s almost twitching eyes and chose to ignore them.


    Here, Wang Wenjing, bearing his anger and being cheeky, pretended to hate the air, kept a decent smile and handed the black chicken soup to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao just glanced at it and simply refused: "sorry, thank you for your kindness, but I''m allergic to wolfberry."


    Tao Rong is almost choked by her own saliva. Is she allergic to wolfberry?

 Chapter 154

    Tao Rong squints at the past and sees Nie Zhao''s serious appearance, as if he didn''t feel guilty for lying at all. Wolfberry allergy, it''s really amazing.


    Wang Wenjing''s face became stiff in an instant. Although Nie Zhao was right, people with clear eyes could see that he was refusing.


    "Nie Zhao, you obviously drank from their family. Am I not as good as theirs?" Wang Wenjing has a look of humiliation on her face, as if the one who drinks Tao Rong instead of her is a great humiliation to her.


    Mayor Wang''s face was also a little ugly, "that, Captain Nie, my daughter''s heart, even if you..."


    "Ah, the team leader has said that he is allergic to wolfberry. What''s the matter? In order to force people to drink the soup you brought, you have to make team leader Nie suffer! Don''t you mean to embarrass people? How difficult it is for others to do it. " Tao Qian immediately gloated.


    "What do you say? Is that what we mean? Tao Qian, don''t go too far! Is there anything you can say here? " Mayor Wang glared at Tao Qian, reprimanding and warning.


    But when Tao Qian said that, Wang Wenjing was about to cry. She picked up the box in anger, and her actions became rude. She should be angry with Nie Zhao.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m sorry." Nie Zhao maintains basic politeness to say, also don''t want to say two nice words, comfort others girl.


    Mayor Wang was calmer than his daughter. He soon changed his mind and apologized to Nie Zhao: "sorry, Captain Nie, we didn''t know you were allergic before. Fortunately, you didn''t drink it. Otherwise, we would have harmed the hero. Don''t worry, we''ll change our life without medlar in the afternoon."


    Mayor Wang still wants to insist on one more step, in case it can move people! Don''t give up!


    The politeness on Nie Zhao''s face is a little lost. "Mayor Wang, I won''t bother you any more. I''ve accepted your wishes, but black chicken is not cheap when you come to deliver chicken soup so frequently. If someone reports it to the army, I will be in trouble. Please forgive me."


    Nie Zhao said that, it can be said that he completely blocked the excuse of mayor Wang, that is, he wanted to isolate all the good intentions of mayor Wang and Wang Wenjing.


    Since the soft is not good, Nie Zhao directly comes to the hard, using the rules to speak, but we all know what he means by saying so, which is aimed at the Wang family.


    After all, he still had half of the chicken soup on his cupboard.


    Wang Zhenchang''s face is very ugly. Such an obvious refusal to set up a relationship really does not give people face. But he didn''t say much. After all, he wanted to curry favor with others. They didn''t want to be curried favor with. What else could he do? We have to admit that we have failed.


    But Wang Wenjing, who has always been raised as a little princess and has strong self-esteem, is a bit white eyed. After all, she is the daughter of the mayor of the town. Her father has been in power for more than ten years, and she has always had a good time. She is not only loved by the stars, but also loved by others.


    Even if she went to university in the city, others knew that she was the daughter of the mayor of a town. Although she was not as good as the daughter of the mayor, she could not be easily prevaricated and played as an idiot.


    She thought simple, unconvinced and asked directly, regardless of the twists and turns.


    "Why don''t you just drink their soup? Why don''t you be afraid to report it? Do you hate my soup? I''ve never cooked before. I''ve worked very hard for you. " Wang Wenjing felt that his self-esteem was frustrated, so he had to ask for an explanation. It''s better for Nie Zhao not to give a reasonable reason, so he had to accept his own soup.


    Wang Wenjing''s question immediately made Wang Zhenchang''s brain AChE.


    Tao Rong is a little surprised. She has no contact with Wang Wenjing, but she is a college student. How can she think so simply?


    Even if they don''t drink, it''s not too much to refuse directly. How can they force them to accept good intentions? They don''t have the obligation! But he has the right to refuse. Now that people have been stepping down the steps again and again, Mayor Wang has given in and wants to step down. As a result, his daughter is a little bit reckless.


    Even if she is not afraid to make herself shameless, Nie Zhao is afraid to say too much to a woman.


    At this time, Nie Zhao will keep a little face for the women who are close to him. After all, at this time, he has not seen the bad things. A woman with a little bit of brain was rejected to this step, almost to retreat.


    But when Wang Wenjing takes such a step forward, Nie Zhao is embarrassed.


    At this time, he Tielong can''t help pulling Tao Rong''s clothes.


    Tao Rong looks at he Tielong with a puzzled face. He Tielong curls his mouth to her and signals her to speak.


    You''re kidding. What''s her status now? She doesn''t want to be set on fire.


    He Tielong see her a pair of indifferent appearance, is really worried about the future of his boss.


    As a brother, he Tielong must come forward and say something.


    "Cough, you misunderstood. We soldiers can''t take ordinary people''s things, otherwise it''s really a matter of discipline. But Tao Rong did it himself. Tao Rong is not ordinary people to our boss, so it''s not a matter of discipline."He Tielong said, almost all eyes are coincidentally to see Tao Rong hidden place.


    Tao Rong is sweating. She feels that she has been sold by he Tielong.


    In this case, it really won''t cause ambiguity? What does he mean! In order to keep the boss of his family, we can''t drag ourselves into the water.


    Tao Rong instinctively looks at Nie Zhao. As a result, Nie Zhao is still staring at himself. What''s the situation! Hello! Shouldn''t you say something?


    It''s time to say something, but Nie Zhaoyi didn''t respond for a while, because he felt He Tielong seems to be right. He is really familiar with Tao Rong.


    What''s more, he Tielong''s remark can be regarded as easing the deadlock just now.


    Tao Rong, under the gradually hostile eyes of mayor Wang and Wang Wenjing, and the gradually suspicious eyes of Uncle Yan, immediately tried to survive in the extreme and said, "of course, it''s not so common. Captain Nie saves I have been saved many times. My father knows that Captain NIE is very kind to me. He is so kind to save my life, so... "


    Nie Zhao didn''t have any kindness to Mayor Wang and Wang Wenjing. Naturally, he won''t accept anything. It seems reasonable to say that he won''t receive salary for his reactive work.


    Moreover, people feel more acceptable, which is more reasonable than the direction they just thought about.


    But Wang Wenjing still said: "Nie Zhao has attacked the black organization and saved the people in our whole town. He is kind to me. So, I''m in the same situation as you. Nie Zhao shouldn''t favor one over the other. Can he accept my chicken soup?"

 Chapter 155

    Tao Rong listen to Wang Wenjing''s words, see her covetous looking at himself, is really a face of ignorant force.


    My God, this woman''s persistence is full of silly energy.


    Tao Rong rigid turn to see to Nie Zhao, feel this matter still let Nie Zhao from a little more relaxed.


    When Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong wanted to sell himself, he felt a little unhappy. Why was he unhappy? I can''t tell. In a word, he was unhappy.


    He Tielong looked around and saw Tao Rong''s impatient and resentful eyes and the grievance in the boss''s displeasure. He suddenly felt that the situation was a little critical.


    Isn''t wang Wenjing creating a conflict between the eldest brother and Tao Rong? Originally, there seems to be a lot of problems in their relationship, which can''t be solved any more.


    All of a sudden, he Tielong''s clever little brain flashed again. If there were not so many people, he would have to pat his head. He is really a smart man.


    With a bright smile, he Tielong patted Tao Rong on the shoulder and said, "ah, Tao Rong is so familiar. What do you say about kindness or not, which makes everyone misunderstand. If the boss is not happy, don''t you all give each other gifts? It''s just a bowl of chicken soup. It''s normal. The boss won''t accept other people''s chicken soup because of his kindness. Otherwise, the boss will save so many people all day, and the chicken soup at home will not be enough for the next life. "


    Tao Rong


    Wang Wenjing, Wang Zhenchang, uncle Yan:!!!!!!


    Tao Qian????? When did the dead girl do it?


    Tao Rong also wants to know!


    She just received a gift from Nie Zhao, the puppet of the cat hanging in her chest at the moment. She didn''t give anything to Nie Zhao!


    Can he Tielong chat with her? She''s scared every time. Now she''s still talking with her.


    Tao Rong looked up at he Tielong in amazement, but he Tielong''s expression was so sincere, as if everything he said was true.


    He Tielong said that what he said is really true! Why does Tao Rong look so surprised.


    He saw his boss carve the puppet with his own eyes.


    The boss also has a box. Once he saw the boss carefully put a red cloth wrapped thing in the box, and then locked it up again.


    He Tielong asked curiously: haven''t seen this thing, boss, where did you get it? What is it.


    Nie Zhao: you don''t care what Tao Rong gives you.


    Therefore, the mysterious items given by Tao Rong are the same as the gifts given by Tao Rong to the eldest brother.


    Isn''t it about giving gifts to each other?


    In this age, few men and women give gifts to each other.


    Basically concentrated in the family, relatives, or lovers.


    So when he Tielong said that, we all thought more strangely.


    Tao Rong looks at he Tielong speechless. This man Does this person have a grudge against her? It seems that she hasn''t started to offend him in her life.


    Why do you want to pit her like this!


    Tao Rong is not afraid that people around her misunderstand her relationship with Nie Zhao. After all, soon their relationship won''t be misunderstood.


    What she was afraid of was that other people''s misunderstanding now led to their defense and affected their family''s plans later.


    She doesn''t think that Tao Qian and his family can come up with any wonderful plan. It should be the same as the first generation. If they are followed by the mayor and Wang Wenjing, the plan will be dead.


    Looking at Tao Qian again, he seems to feel that his plan has gone a step further.


    It''s actually more trouble, OK?


    And uncle Yan looked at her strangely.


    Tao Rong suddenly had a feeling of being attacked on both sides. There was a wolf in front and a tiger behind.


    Tao Rong really doesn''t know how to remedy it. Once again, Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao.


    Although Tao Rong is in the mood of giving up at the moment, when she looks at Nie Zhao, her eyes are full of giving up and loss, and immediately hit Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao can''t ignore that kind of look that seems to ask for help.


    "Yes, Tao Rong and I are friends. We have a sister who is as old as her. Every time we see her, it''s like seeing my sister. Because we live near shankan village all the time, we often see her. We soon get familiar with her and are willing to send some gadgets. Tao Rong also takes me as her brother." Nie Zhao finished and looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is a Leng, after reaction comes over, immediately relaxed a breath, feel Nie Zhao such magnanimous square say, on the contrary aboveboard, have no suspicion.


    It just shows that they are close to each other. There is no other place worth thinking about.


    "Yes, Captain Nie takes care of me like a big brother. I really appreciate him." Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao shyly and gratefully. He looks at the person he respects. That clever sensible look, really can''t see another kind of mind.


    "We are brothers and sisters. She is willing to give me some delicious food. I''m very happy. Later, my brother will give you some sugar." Nie Zhao naturally said. Between the eyebrows is also an open smile, with some pet meaning.It seems to be the feeling of children.


    Tao Rong also nodded.


    For a moment, the two people even cooperated with each other by their eyes. The acting was perfect.


    Even he Tielong is silly. He can''t tell the true from the false, let alone others?


    This time, Mayor Wang, they can''t find a good reason to go on. After all, it seems that it''s different from what they are worried about.


    They just get close after they are familiar.


    But Wang Wenjing still didn''t give up, "then I often go to see you, Nie Zhao, you..."


    Nie Zhao''s face was heavy this time, as if he were serious about strangers. "Miss Wang, I said, please call me Comrade Nie, or captain Nie, we It doesn''t seem to be that familiar. "


    Repeatedly entangled, Nie Zhao does not owe her, naturally will not be used to her, give twice face is good, after all, as a man can not care with women, but Wang Wenjing really white eyes, Nie Zhao also does not want to spend, directly face to face so negative between them is fabricated out of the relationship.


    They are really not familiar with each other. He doesn''t know why this woman looks as if she is already familiar with him. Is it because she misunderstands or does she think it''s enough to know someone like this?


    I''m not familiar with her. Why should I accept her kindness.


    The only person who can be called familiar with him here is Tao Rong.


    For girls, the lethality of this sentence is absolutely super level.


    As soon as Nie Zhao said this, Wang Wenjing immediately became silly. The next second, tears came out, turned around and covered her face and ran away.


    It''s too late for Wang Wenjing to stop him. In his hurry, he can''t hold down his emotions. He turns around and wants to say something about Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 156

    It''s his daughter, Wang Wenjing, who has always been amorous and self righteous. People who don''t know what happened just now really think that there is something between Nie Zhao and Wang Wenjing. Isn''t it harmful?


    Now that the victim has been exposed, will the mayor still face the truth?


    When they are good, they are bullying! They''re not that stupid.


    He Tielong seriously interrupted: "Mayor Wang, Miss Wang''s friendship, our boss is not happy, really is not familiar with, I don''t know if our boss did something to Miss Wang misunderstood, also hope that Mayor Wang can explain to her clearly, always like this, our boss is also very difficult, when performing the task in the local area, if it comes out with the female comrades What bad reputation has a very serious impact on our boss''s reputation. Please worry about it. It''s not easy for us to be soldiers! "


    After hearing this, Mayor Wang''s face turned green. He thought his stomach was very uncomfortable, so he Tielong blocked him back.


    In fact, Mayor Wang doesn''t have to curry favor with anyone with his daughter.


    But Nie Zhao''s status is really excellent, which makes people greedy. He can put down any dignity or face, and it''s also for his daughter''s good. Isn''t it more useful to marry into such a family than to read books for many years?


    What''s more, Nie Zhao''s good looks, good manners and good temperament are excellent enough to be a perfect son-in-law!


    Seeing such a man and delusional that he would be his son-in-law, Mayor Wang felt that no one was worthy of his daughter.


    But others still don''t look up to their daughter and explicitly refuse.


    It''s false to say no attack, but he still doesn''t dare to offend Nie Zhao.


    Fortunately, he Tielong just stopped him to calm down a little.


    "Well, I can''t control my daughter. I have my own opinions. I''m really sorry to trouble you." Mayor Wang seemed very guilty, but then he said, "I just hope captain Nie can understand. My daughter has no malice. She just..."


    Mayor Wang didn''t say the following words, but we all understand the implication.


    I just like Nie Zhao, right?


    Tao Rong doesn''t know whether Wang Wenjing likes Nie Zhao or not. After all, many people come here for Nie Zhao''s identity. No one will fall in love with Nie Zhao when they see a handsome one. Even if it is her, she got along with Nie Zhao at the beginning and then slowly fell in love with Nie Zhao.


    But this person''s charm is too terrible, the first contact will only sigh about his appearance, his family background, but in the gradual process of getting along, that kind of excellent and powerful everywhere, that kind of unparalleled sense of security, that kind of inadvertent consideration and care, even she has experienced one or two.


    So one or two to her life, let her as a real wife, think oneself should be able to enjoy more.


    When she knew about Nie Zhao and an Wenlan, she was really envious, envious and then resentful of her so-called sister-in-law.


    She could imagine how nice Nie Zhao would be to her when she loved someone with all her heart. What a happy time in heaven. At that time, she thought that those things should belong to her. If they didn''t give them to her, they were both wrong.


    She constantly heard the past of these two people from her sister-in-law''s mouth, and she imagined it with her only memory.


    If you are yourself, you will be captured by Nie Zhao in a moment, just like a butterfly falling into a spider''s web. It can''t fly any more and can''t escape.


    There is such a good man in this world. It''s a pity that he doesn''t belong to her. He doesn''t belong to Wang Wenjing who doesn''t know where he is. He only belongs to the woman who doesn''t cherish him.


    Therefore, no matter how Wang Wenjing, the mayor of Wang Town, tosses about, even if she marries him in the same mean way as her last life, Wang Wenjing, who is so strong and white, will only lose earlier and die faster than her.


    It''s better to get out of this dangerous morass now. Find an ordinary person again, love each other, support each other for a lifetime!


    This is Tao Rong''s real feeling. After all, if it wasn''t for Xiao Xiao, from the moment of her rebirth, she would take revenge on Tao''s family and stay away from everything in the last life.


    Here, Mayor Wang said clever words, trying to turn the atmosphere around.


    But Tao Qian was a little worried, "tut!" Impatient just about to make a sound, was Wang Zhenchang pretend to move forward to the side.


    Tao Qian immediately became angry. Originally, he didn''t dare to offend Mayor Wang completely. But seeing that Mayor Wang had to endure such a situation, he knew how powerful Nie Zhao''s background was.


    Since Nie Zhao said that he was familiar with Tao Rong in his family, what happened to him?


    "What are you doing! Just talk. Is it really good for a mayor to flatter him? " Tao Qian directly pulled off the fig leaf, and gave Mayor Wang no face at all.


    "Tao Qian, what are you talking about! Are you crazy Mayor Wang didn''t dare to be angry with Nie Zhao. He couldn''t bear Tao Qian, not to mention Tao Qian''s repeated provocations.


    Seeing that he was almost in conflict, Nie Zhao frowned slightly and was about to stop him.Uncle Yan is a good man. Looking at Nie Zhao''s look, he seizes the right time to stop him from being a good man.


    "Nie Mian, we''d better go out and see if we can get well as soon as possible


    Uncle Yan''s words are in place. It''s like a person who knows the rules and is reasonable. Uncle Yan is trying to save his image.


    "Lao Yan, I don''t want to make a noise. You don''t want to see your brother-in-law. He''s really not good. He''s full of feces. He''s making trouble here. He''s not qualified."


    "You have the quality. Captain NIE is not familiar with you at all. You rush to disturb the rest of the patients, and you are still making a lot of noise here. Who knows what you want to do?"


    Because of Tao Rong''s relationship, Tao Qian stands here and speaks straight. After all, Tao Rong is an acquaintance Nie Zhao admits, and they also come to clearly repay their kindness. Compared with the town mayor, who is not right, it''s much more reasonable.


    "Well, what are you doing? Stop arguing, Tao Qian. Don''t go too far. " Uncle Yan is also a little bit strict with the gradually spilled Tao Qian, because Tao Qian is really too much. Uncle Yan doesn''t like this brother-in-law who does nothing but muddle around all day destroying his control of the environment.


    In case this is not clear to carry up, even their face are thrown, it is not good.


    Uncle Yan was about to say more when suddenly there was a roar at the door.

 Chapter 157

    "What are you doing? When this is a teahouse! This is the hospital ward. What are you doing here? If you want to stay in the hospital and see a doctor by yourself, don''t disturb our patients. If not all the family members go out for me, the visiting time is over! "


    A middle-aged woman dressed as a nurse came in with a loud voice. She looked fierce and began to rush when she saw people.


    Because the doctors and nurses in the hospital are the largest, so basically they will be obedient if they are fierce.


    This time, even Tao Qian accepted the advice and quickly followed him out.


    The nurse pushed three men out, but ignored Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is about to follow up, but he Tielong secretly stops him.


    Seeing the nurse driving three people out of the door, the door of the ward closed like this, Tao Rong was still in the ward.


    The mayor, who had already gone out, immediately gave uncle Yan a hint that he wanted to go out to talk with him, and then glared at Tao Qian. Tao Qian looked like a rogue,


    hum, just stare at him, and soon they didn''t dare stare.


    When Mayor Wang and uncle Yan left, Tao Qian reacted. Alas? What about Tao Rong?


    A recollection, just discover Tao Rong did not come out at all.


    Tao Qian didn''t go back to find someone. Instead, he was so excited that he felt that everything was God''s will. It was clear that there was an arrangement. Otherwise, the nurses would drive them out. How could Tao Rong have been missed.


    I really hope that Tao Rong can seize the opportunity to cultivate a lot of feelings with Nie Zhao, so that their future affairs will certainly go smoothly.


    So thinking, Tao Qian happily went to find a drink.


    At this time, Tao Rong in the ward looked at he Tielong stupidly and said, "why don''t you let me out? Isn''t it time to visit? "


    He Tielong said with a smile: "how can I? I just thought they were too noisy. I suggested that Xiao Gao and the head nurse they went to ask her to drive people away. And the head nurse has seen you before? Last time you were in hospital, we were there. She knew us and naturally thought you were here. "


    Tao Rong realized that the ward was much quieter.


    "I won''t disturb you. I''ll go." Tao Rong raised her feet to go.


    "Ah?" He Tielong reached out to stop him again.


    Tao Rong looked back at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He Tielong looks at her in surprise, and then looks back at Nie Zhao on the bed. At this time, Nie Zhao already leans out and pours water for himself. It seems that he is very thirsty. I don''t care about their conversation at all.


    He Tielong suddenly feels pressure mountain big, why eldest brother talks about a love, he wants so heart tired.


    "You''re leaving now?"


    "Or else? Just now my father doesn''t look at me. I can go to Uncle Qi. " Tao Rong is a keen trainer. He has no time to spend here.


    "Well, didn''t you come to see the boss? Not with the boss? " He Tielong still can''t help asking.


    Tao Rong was asked a Leng.


    Nie Zhao finally couldn''t listen, put down a breath to drink a clean cup, "he Tielong!"


    "Here it is He Tielong instinctively answered for a while, then turned to look at Nie Zhao with a dry smile and said: "I''m just curious to ask."


    Nie Zhao''s eyes were full of warning.


    Tao Rong is indifferent to say: "the person is not to see?"? The injury is not serious. If it''s OK, the chicken soup will be sent. I''ve finished my task. Isn''t the mouse here delaying captain Nie''s rest? "


    Tao Rong doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as he says it, Nie Zhao can''t help complaining and says, "are you sure you really came to see me? Are you really sending me chicken soup? Don''t you mean to punish me?"


    He Tielong is surprised to see Nie Zhao who is suddenly in trouble with Tao Rong. He is just surprised when he hears Tao Rong saying: "I''m here to see you. How can I become you? Is Do you dislike my cooking and think my chicken soup tastes bad? Why didn''t you just accept Wang Wenjing''s black chicken soup? She must have done a good job


    He feels that he should be grateful for his elder sister.


    At this time, he Tielong seems to have forgotten Wang Wenjing and Wuji soup, who were just run away by them.


    Nie Zhao is so angry that he Tielong doesn''t see it, but Nie Zhao can see it clearly. The little girl''s voice is wronged, and her voice is in place. Her face is not wronged at all. Instead, she is full of the smile of conspiracy.


    And I''m still pretending to him.


    "If you don''t like to drink, you can pour it out. I know I''m not good at cooking. I just don''t do it in the future." Said, even with a crying cavity.


    "You What Nie Zhaogang wanted to say, he Tielong said: "boss, how can you say that?" At the same time, he gave his boss a look full of hints.


    After passing the look, he Tielong, the woman''s friend, immediately picked up the remaining chicken soup incubator and handed it to Nie Zhao, saying: "boss, eat it quickly. It''s Tao Rong''s intention. Even if it''s not delicious, it must be beautiful in your heart."The boss, a straight man, really has no love cells. I really don''t know how he fell in love before. If things go on like this, Tao Rong''s love line will be broken completely. He had to save it.


    Nie Zhao looks at he Tielong inexplicably.


    He Tielong is a pair of "you eat! Look at him like I''m helping you.


    Nie Zhao really wants to say that if you have the ability to eat, you can eat everything.


    "Come on, brother Arong, don''t embarrass captain Nie. I''m being sentimental. I''m going Tao Rong said the tone of disappointment.


    At this time, Xiaogao and Dashu, who had already come to the door, heard it. They could see Tao Rong''s back, but they couldn''t see her face. As soon as they saw the situation inside and he Tielong''s actions, they immediately agreed with her.


    "Boss, how can you do that? It''s hard work. Don''t hurt people. " Xiaogao said anxiously.


    "We can''t waste food. It''s taught by the boss." Big tree Muna''s preaching.


    Originally, they were planning to come and get a share if the boss couldn''t eat it, but with that, they felt that Tao Rong''s share could not be touched.


    They can''t touch and waste, so Nie Zhao will eat them.


    Now this kind of situation, should eat in front of other people''s face, only then can pacify other people''s already injured heart.


    Nie Zhao was a few brothers said, immediately angry face all green, especially Tao Rong also proud to do with him grimace, is relying on only he can''t see a person, hard to say?


    This girl has learned to kill with a knife.


    That''s disgusting.


    What''s more hateful is that my brothers have started to face this woman at any time!

 Chapter 158

    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao eat shriveled look, immediately satisfied, feel much more happy.


    Just now he Tielong had such a hole in his own affairs that he didn''t care a lot about it.


    Tao Rong is planning to go.


    As a result, after he Tielong put the heat preservation box in place, he suddenly said in a loud voice: "boss, eat now, eat in front of Tao Rong''s noodles, and talk to people after eating."


    He Tielong painstakingly said, immediately turned and rushed out, with a small high and tree disappeared in the door, and then the door was closed.


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately reaction come over, immediately urgent way: "Hello!"


    "Please take a look. We have something else to do. We''ll come back later. The eldest brother has just finished the infusion. I''m afraid there will be adverse reactions. Someone must guard him! "


    Tao Rong just opened the door and found it empty.


    Tao Rong looked back at Nie Zhao in silence and said, "you don''t care about your subordinates?"


    Nie Zhao weak stare Tao Rong one eye, don''t want to talk.


    Tao Rong looked at his bandaged arm, hesitated for a moment, still closed the door did not go.


    Nie Zhao some accident of looking at Tao Rong, he thought according to her temper will leave, after all, he is not disabled.


    "Why not? Would you like to see me finish your best chicken soup Nie Zhao asks curiously.


    "When I was in hospital, you took care of me. This time, you should pay it back. After all, in case of an accident, it''s better for someone to look after me. They won''t be away for long, will they? " Tao Rong asked uneasily.


    "It''s just breakfast." Nie Zhao replied. No reason to relax a little, in fact, he really does not need to look after, but since Tao Rong is willing to care about him, he is also willing to accept, anyway, this girl is very awkward, since he is doomed to be unable to understand, it''s better to enjoy the present feeling.


    As a result, as soon as Tao Rong sat down, Nie Zhao knew that he was really naive.


    Tao Rong sat close to the bed, almost beside the bed, lying on the shelf of his bed. The gesture was too intimate to tell the truth, which made Nie Zhao a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t say anything to stop him.


    The next second, Tao Rong took out his gun.


    Nie Zhao


    Then he watched Tao Rong slowly start to disassemble and assemble on his shelf. When Nie Zhao finally found his voice, Tao Rong asked, "is this my wrong step? I always feel that master is not so slow. Can you move? It''s just fingers. It doesn''t matter. "


    So does she want to stay and guide her secretly behind uncle Qi''s back?


    After all, Nie Zhao also knew the way that uncle Qi taught people.


    Nie Zhao suddenly felt a little weak, but looking at Tao Rong''s big eyes for knowledge, the amber colored glass exuded a charming luster, which made him unable to refuse.


    "Why did he start to teach you that?" Nie Zhao complains and takes over the parts of the pistol to show Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong carefully recorded and observed. He said carelessly: "if I can shoot, I can''t protect you in the last situation Well, how do you turn here? "


    Nie Zhao''s action is stagnant because of his heartbeat, and his heartbeat is stagnant because of Tao Rong''s casual words.


    If she can shoot, is she going to fight side by side with her and protect herself?


    Nie Zhao''s hand moves on, but his eyes have slowly shifted to Tao Rong''s face.


    Tao Rong lowered her head and carefully looked at the movement of his hands. Her short hair was not tied up, but it was scattered behind her ears. The exposed earlobes were small, like white jade, but the tail was a little pink. Her neck was white and slender, and her cheeks were a little round. She didn''t lose weight at first sight. Her jaw line was very beautiful, a beautiful arc. The lips are still pink, and the facial features seem to be more three-dimensional than before, so it''s also very beautiful from the side.


    When looking at the action on his hand, the eyelashes blinked, Nie Zhao saw the lovely feeling.


    It''s just that the dark circles under her eyes are a little out now. She has dark circles under her eyes when she is young. We can see how much sleep she has.


    As soon as she raised her hand, Nie Zhao noticed something strange. It turned out that her arm was still tied with a load, which seemed to have become her habit.


    To tell you the truth, there are very few female soldiers in the army now, and there are only a few in the whole country who go to the combat level.


    Recently, we began to recruit new recruits, and gradually there are some new recruits.


    But no one has Tao Rong''s perseverance. Everyone is lazy when they can be lazy. Even if they are not lazy, they will complain and feel tired. Sometimes they have the idea of giving up, or they have family factors. They have been trained since childhood and have to grit their teeth to the end. But they are still unhappy because they don''t want it on their own initiative.


    After all, girls, who like to be unkempt all day and wallow in the mud, have no time to dress up except for training.


    To be a strong soldier, self-discipline is necessary. They don''t have it. They are just being watched.


    But Tao Rong is different. Nie Zhao can''t understand what the purpose is to make the daughter of an ordinary mountain village do this step in order to become stronger. At least none of the women he knew.This will force oneself, to oneself very down woman, Nie Zhao is really admire. I''m just a little worried that she will hurt herself by using too much force. After all, people have limits. This is also what he has been reminding uncle Qi not to encourage others.


    Nie Zhao can dismantle the gun even with his eyes closed. They are trained in this way, so he can talk to Tao Rong while training.


    "That conversation offended you. I haven''t apologized to you yet." Nie Zhao thought about it and wanted to make it clear.


    Tao Rong is looking carefully, want to correct his waste of time step by step, suddenly heard such a sentence, a little stunned. She didn''t look up at Nie Zhao. It''s not embarrassing. She just didn''t want to accept such an apology. After all, with the plan getting closer and closer, Tao Rong gradually began to feel guilty.


    Although there is only a little, Tao Rong still feels a little embarrassed in the face of Nie Zhao. After all, soon he will not want to apologize to himself, but scold himself.


    "Nothing. What I do is easy to be misunderstood, and what I do is not good. And maybe one day... " Tao Rong suddenly stops.


    "What?" Nie Zhao asked, always feel that Tao Rong is not full of words, and may still be the focus.


    Tao Rong didn''t go on. She was born again for the first time. She did such a thing for the first time. She really couldn''t do it with ease and indifference. Even her thinking and her actions were full of contradictions. Because she doesn''t know how to do it right, and doesn''t want to hurt herself too much, and always speculates whether this will affect her and Xiaoxiao''s future.

 Chapter 159

    She only wants everything to go well, no matter whether Nie Zhao will hate her as much as I do, as long as her plan can be realized.


    "Nothing?" Tao Rong turned to Nie Zhao and said with a smile, "I''m the one who should apologize. You''re right. I''ve deliberately adjusted you, so you don''t have to drink chicken soup. I''ll cook delicious chicken soup for you when I have a chance."


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s rare smile on him, but somehow he feels that the smile is a little sour, as if there is sadness hidden in it.


    "That''s a deal." Nie Zhao soft voice said: "I can remember."


    Tao Rong nodded.


    Nie Zhao thought of something and immediately added: "I don''t know if you mean it, but I don''t eat coriander."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "good!"


    Nie Zhao handed the assembled gun to Tao Rong, "OK, you try. If there is something wrong, I''ll correct it for you."


    "Well!" Tao Rong immediately began to practice seriously. She hoped that with Nie Zhao''s guidance, she would make master satisfied when she went to see him later, so that she could learn to shoot directly.


    Nie Zhao is also a good teacher. She has patience and teaching skills. Tao Rong soon mastered the tricks, which are much more useful than practicing alone. Fortunately, she just stayed tactfully.


    Two people are having a class.


    Suddenly a voice came from the door. As soon as Nie Zhao''s face changed, he looked over warily.


    The door was directly pushed open. It can''t be the action of one''s own people. It must be someone else.


    Nie Zhao moves very fast and instinctively wants to hide the pistol. After all, according to the current national regulations, it is not allowed to hold a gun without permission. Although Tao Rong''s gun has no bullets, it is also troublesome. If it is traced down and bumped into the current case, it may be injured by mistake, so Nie Zhao wants to hide it.


    But Tao Rong''s hand is holding the gun, and his fingers are still hooked. So under Nie Zhao''s Tornado like action, the pistol and Tao Rong''s hand are dragged into Nie Zhao''s quilt.


    Tao Rong''s hand suddenly became hot, and her arm got into the quilt in an uncomfortable posture. It seemed that her hand had hit Thighs? Tough.


    At the critical moment, the door had been completely opened.


    Tao Rong''s original feeling of astonishment also changed in an instant. She turned her head to look at it and suddenly looked surprised.


    The visitors also looked at them in surprise.


    Nie Zhao was lying on the bed with his hand in the quilt, as if he was holding something, while Tao Rong was sitting by the bed with one hand and arm in the quilt. The expressions on their faces flashed in an instant. A secret was about to be discovered, and they were about to be frightened.


    But Nie Zhao instantly calm down, Tao Rong is still in shock.


    Of course, Tao Rong''s shock is not that she was caught, because she has forgotten the fact that she shouldn''t have a gun in her hand, but that she saw someone who shouldn''t have been here.


    She remembered very clearly that this man came back to Nie''s house.


    At this time in the door is Nie Zhao''s elder brother, Nie Chen.


    And Nie Chen is stimulated not small also, but be replaced by complex mood very quickly.


    "Sorry, I..." Nie Chen face embarrassed, immediately turned to go.


    "Big brother!" Nie Zhao quickly shouts a way, he is also an instant to see to understand the expression on Nie Chen''s face is what meaning, that kind of expression obviously is to suspect that they are doing something shameful.


    Nie Zhao quickly twists the pistol inside the quilt to let Tao Rong''s hand out.


    Tao Rong also instinctively took back her hand. She didn''t react until she took it back. What happened to the two of them in other people''s eyes just now.


    She remembered that pistols were invisible.


    Suddenly, Tao Rong''s face turned red quickly. This What an embarrassing Oolong!


    Nie Chen is stopped, his face is a little uncomfortable, but he is surprised. Nie Zhao has talked with an Wenlan for so long without touching her. How can he suddenly play with the little girl here so exciting? Isn''t it right.


    "I just had a cramp in my leg, so..." Nie Zhao explains in a hurry.


    Tao Rong also quickly put on a calm, not guilty look.


    Nie Chen this just half believe half doubt of turn head, see two people''s facial expressions have already become magnanimous, but also didn''t ask what, just eyes or involuntarily toward Tao Rong has drawn out of the palm of the hand to see past, as if want to see if there are traces, of course, this is his instinct curiosity as a person just.


    But soon he found his place.


    No matter what I just saw is true or not, Nie Zhao didn''t exclude a girl who could take care of him alone. This woman is worth investigating.


    Nie Chen is observing Tao Rong, and Tao Rong is also secretly observing Nie Chen.


    In fact, even if they live in a big house, they are not familiar with it. After all, Nie Chen doesn''t like her sister-in-law.


    And Nie Chen, like Nie Zhao, is in the military region all day, so there are not many opportunities to meet.Tao Rong only knows that this man and Nie Zhao are not going to deal with each other. As for the struggle behind them, Tao Rong doesn''t know. After all, Tao Rong couldn''t get in touch with the core secrets at that time in the Nie family. It''s estimated that even a servant of the Nie family knows more than she does.


    Tao Rong just admires this man. He knows that his wife and his brother are inseparable. The green hat on his head falls off at any time.


    He was even willing to live in the old house with his younger brother. Although it was his father''s hope, he could refuse it. If he had lived together for three generations, he would have moved out long ago, but Nie Chen didn''t have it. He just let his uncle and sister-in-law go.


    Tao Rong has always been very curious. Is he an idiot to trust his wife and brother, or does he feel betrayal doesn''t matter? After all, what she heard at that time was that the eldest brother and sister-in-law were married together, and there were many political purposes in them, otherwise they would not split Nie Zhao and an Wenlan.


    But Tao Rong still doesn''t understand. He is also a descendant of Nie''s family. How come the two brothers are so different that they have to be Nie Chen? If the two brothers did not look like each other, especially Nie Zhao, when his grandfather was young, Tao Rong would have doubted whether Nie Zhao was a child picked up by his family.


    Although their families are polite to Nie Zhao, Tao Rong always thinks that her relatives shouldn''t be like that. But then again, she knows what kind of relatives are around her. She doesn''t know what normal relatives look like. It''s just imagination.


    "Who is this?" Nie Chen asks actively.


    "It''s a new friend I met in shankan village. Her name is Tao Rong." Nie Zhao said to Tao Rong and said, "Tao Rong, this is my elder brother, Nie Chen."

 Chapter 160

    Bursting point as like as two peas, Nie Chen smiled at noir, but his eyes were quite arrogant.


    Tao Rong knows what kind of person Nie Chen is most unprepared for, so Tao Rong deliberately pretends to be submissive and says hello as if she is afraid of him.


    Nie Chen sees her so also quite disdain. But he said politely, "are you here to see my brother?"


    Tao Rong said softly.


    Nie Zhao also strange Tao Rong how suddenly wilt, before is not very Zhang yadang? I''m not afraid of criminals. How this for a while suddenly lowered his head and drooped his eyes, a pair of dare not show his true face.


    "Thank you very much. Oh, I brought chicken soup. It smells delicious. Nie Zhao, you have a good mouth." Nie Chen says with a smile.


    Nie Zhao drew a corner of his mouth and said, "yes, thank you very much, Tao Rong. By the way, since my elder brother is here, I won''t delay you. Please." Then he explained to Nie Chen, "in fact, it''s because my comrades in arms have gone to have breakfast. They don''t trust me, so they let Tao Rong take care of me a little. In fact, I''m ok."


    Nie Chen nodded and said, "yes, little girl, just look at my brother. If you have something to do, go ahead." He really has something to ask Nie Zhao, so Tao Rong, a civilian, is not suitable here.


    Tao Rong naturally doesn''t want to stay any longer. She''s a little uncomfortable when she comes across a different situation.


    But how could she go? Her pistol was still on Nie Zhao''s side. After she left, how could she explain to her master.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao with some sadness and motioned under the bed.


    Nie Zhao naturally knows, but he can''t give it to Tao Rong in front of his elder brother.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care so much. She has to go away with a gun, so Tao Rong thinks about it and says to Nie Chen, "can you please go out for a while? I have something to tell Nie Zhao."


    Nie Chen is eight or nine years older than Tao Rong. It''s not surprising that he shouts his elder brother. Nie Chen doesn''t embarrass the little girl because she is so shy and small. He smiles and pretends to be a gentleman. "OK, I''ll leave you room to tell you a little secret." After that, without waiting for Nie Zhao to explain, he turned and went out.


    When Nie Chen goes out, Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao unhappily. Nie Zhao has to take out his gun and says in a low voice, "what can''t be seen, just now there is no way."


    "I know." Although I know, I''ve just been frightened and misunderstood, so I can be in a bad mood. Seeing Nie Zhao pretending to be normal, I know that he must have thought that he just didn''t understand what was misunderstood. That''s why I''m so calm.


    Tao Rong secretly hides the gun, turns around and cleans up the incubator, ready to take it away.


    Nie Zhao quickly pressed the lid of the incubator box, some doubt way: "why take away, I can barely drink."


    Tao Rong said helplessly, "what if something goes wrong? Don''t worry. I''ll feed the dog! "


    Nie Zhao eyebrows a draw, know Tao Rong say is white teeth, immediately also don''t mean what.


    Tao Rong took good things and got up and said, "I''ll go."


    "Are you still coming?" Nie Zhaoyang looks at Tao Rong, his eyes follow her action, almost a question of conditioned reflex.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao strangely. Nie Zhao also laments the strangeness of his brain circuit. Why did he suddenly ask like this? He seems to want her to come. Did he just get out of his body?


    "If If my father still forces me to come. " Tao Rong, to be honest.


    Originally, if Tao Qian didn''t force her to come here today, she would not come here. If Tao Qian had to come again, she would have to come again.


    Nie Zhao hears here, the facial expression has a little strange smile way: "I just ask so, have no other meaning."


    "Oh Tao Rong also some confused answers, and then left the room.


    After going out, he saw Nie Chen leaning next to her. Nie Chen smiles at her.


    Tao Rong also false smile, carrying chicken soup left the hospital, just arrived at the door of the hospital, saw squatting in the flower bed chat several soldiers.


    From a long distance, I saw that they were chatting in full swing, and the smiles on their faces were extremely obscene.


    Tao Rong a face speechless walk past, several people immediately saw her.


    He Tielong said: "is the boss eating so fast? Are you going to leave? "


    Xiao Gao also said: "no, I''m waiting for us to go back? Did the boss say something bad to make you angry? "


    The big tree didn''t show it. He continued to squat.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know how these people have such strange thinking.


    What are they doing? Set her up with their boss?


    How on earth did they get into this evil way?


    In fact, she didn''t know that he Tielong was the only one who saw too much between her and Nie Zhao, and expected too much, so her mode of thinking completely deviated, and then a group of his trusted comrades in the team were led astray by him.


    In their eyes, now the situation of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao has become like this.When Nie Zhao convalesces, he meets Tao Rong, who is kind-hearted, lovable, brave and lives together. Then he is attracted. But I don''t know why Tao Rong doesn''t like his eldest brother so much, so that the two people have a bad relationship. Up to now, he is still in an ambiguous exploratory period.


    As Nie Zhao''s brothers, they watched their eldest brother walk out of the painful pain. Of course, the whole world should celebrate. Tao Rong is the light of hope!


    You can''t let it go!


    According to their boss''s charm, not to mention women, men can win, so as long as the boss performs well, it''s no problem to win Tao Rong.


    What they need to do is to create opportunities for the boss and Tao Rong, and let Tao Rong see how good the boss is.


    So they all discussed, before they leave, they must be the God teammate of the boss, and try their best to make up!


    Misunderstanding is such a layer of superposition, not to mention the existence of the kind of self righteous detective who thinks that everything he analyzes is reasonable. He has no idea that he has deviated from the beginning.


    It''s also strange that Nie Zhao didn''t explain to him clearly at the beginning.


    So after such a complicated evolution, Tao Rong could not guess why they had such an attitude towards themselves.


    "No, Captain Nie''s elder brother came to see him, so he let me go first." Tao Rong some weak explanation way.


    "What


    Tao Rong just finished, three people with one voice shout a way. That posture jumped up directly, which frightened Tao Rong.


    "Wipe, it''s missing!"


    "Let''s go!"


    So the three people quickly said goodbye to Tao Rong and rushed back to the hospital building.


    Tao Rong is really confused. What are these people doing?


    At the same time, Nie Chen has begun to talk about Tao Rong with Nie Zhao.


    "It''s not love." Nie Chen smiles to mention.

 Chapter 161

    Nie Zhao felt a little awkward and said with a dry smile, "no, it''s just a little sister."


    "That little girl has a heart for you." Nie Chen is very strange.


    Nie Zhao immediately remembered the bad memory, his face changed slightly, and said firmly: "absolutely not!"


    Nie Chen looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously. In fact, he is just joking with Nie Zhao. It''s very normal for the little girls around Nie Zhao to love him. Nie Chen almost thinks that Tao Rong likes his younger brother, so he specially comes to the hospital to visit and surround his younger brother. However, Nie Zhao''s reaction is a bit out of the ordinary. Is this little girl really crazy Is there anything special about it?


    Just as he wanted to ask, Nie Zhao suddenly interrupted, "what do you want me to do


    But Nie lichen said, "I can''t give you more clues about this task, because I can''t give you more clues."


    Nie Zhao reaction comes over, some helpless way: "is really unfortunate, just went out that is."


    "What? The little girl Nie Chen some surprised way.


    Nie Zhao nods and says that she has nothing to hide from Nie Chen. However, he doesn''t say that she is taking risks with herself. Instead, he only says that Tao Rong has provided clues, that there is something wrong with the fireworks factory, and that he has assisted them in their arrest. Strictly speaking, he is just a little help.


    In this way, no matter Nie Chen or the police, there is no need to go to see Tao Rong and ask about the process.


    Nie Zhao also helped Tao Rong think of a reasonable reason, and helped her avoid trouble.


    Nie Chen suddenly realized, "no wonder you are so close. You seem to like the child


    Nie Zhao said with a helpless smile: "she is very interesting."


    Nie Chen looked at Nie Zhao some helpless and some indulgent smile, more and more feel strange between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    When Nie Chen wants to say something, all the members of Nie Zhao''s team arrive, and Nie Chen leaves wisely.


    But after he left, he immediately called the team leader. He wanted to ask about Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    Originally, the team leader was very angry about Nie Zhao''s contribution this time, and his envious heart was constricted. But he was suddenly called by Nie Chen, and he was still a little afraid.


    First of all, Nie Chen is a second-class captain, one level higher than him. Except for the special troops, which are different from the general troops, the other normal military ranks are strictly divided, so it is absolutely impossible to commit crimes below.


    Moreover, Nie Chen is the real successor of the Nie family. Compared with Nie Zhao, who is not popular, Nie Chen is just like a prince. In the future, he will take over the position of Nie tejiang, the master of the Nie family, and control the whole southern military region.


    It''s still the alternation of the old and the new, so for such a high-ranking person, the captain is still instinctively afraid.


    He thought that Nie Zhao had said something bad about him, so Nie Chen, as the eldest brother, wanted to trouble him.


    As a result, after the meeting, the captain knew that it was not what he thought. Sure enough, the rumors outside were true. In fact, the Nie family did not like to see the second young master.


    "It turns out that the team leader has worked hard. Although my brother is very good, he doesn''t care about the overall situation. He must have caused you a lot of trouble. I''m here to apologize for my brother''s trouble in your management." Nie Chen sat on the sofa, maintaining a high posture, said to the captain.


    The team leader is still nervous and cold in the face of such a person. "No, no, the second Nie team is serious."


    In fact, we all know that the team leader also reflected that his mission this time is supposed to cover for the special forces. Nie Zhao''s mission is really important. In fact, to serve them is what the team leader should do.


    The captain is angry that Nie Zhao knows that he has a task, and he can secretly ask them to cooperate and perform meritorious service by the way. However, Nie Zhao doesn''t do anything, conceals it to the end, and makes his team finish all the work in silence. He doesn''t want to share any credit with him. It''s just a matter of raising his hand. If there is no love from his comrades in arms, the captain will be so angry with Nie Zhao I''m very angry.


    But this moment Nie Chen said so, but let the captain a little guilty.


    However, the captain is also observing Nie Chen. He thinks that Nie Chen, the elder brother, is not very happy to see his younger brother make contributions repeatedly. After all, in the army, sometimes he depends on his strength and ability to serve others. He manages bloody soldiers. If he has no ability to convince others, and only his background and identity can hold people down, it''s still very troublesome Yes.


    Although the captain doesn''t want to admit it, Nie Zhao is really excellent in all aspects. He is an almost perfect soldier, but he is too straightforward and can''t be a man. The sun is just positive, and he will be suppressed in the development of the army.


    Now, for example, Nie Chenming has done less than Nie Zhao, but he has suppressed Nie Zhao in all aspects.


    It''s just such suppression. Although others understand it, they despise it in their hearts.If there is any important task, the soldiers are more willing to listen to Nie Zhao than Nie Chen.


    It''s just a pity that it''s a time of peace now. Nie te''s generation is a hero, but when it comes to his son, Nie Er''s generation is gradually inclined to play.


    Therefore, compared with Nie Zhao, who has made great achievements in the war, the person who we want to curry favor with becomes Nie Chen.


    This is the reason for the strange situation now.


    The captain carefully accompanies Nie Chen to talk for a while, two people talk are words, Nie Chen''s attitude has been clear, and the captain also shows more inclined to Nie Chen''s attitude, is slightly dissatisfied with Nie Zhao.


    After talking about this, they have formed a tacit understanding. Nie Chen finally begins to ask the captain about Tao Rong.


    But the team leader is not familiar with Tao Rong at all. He only knows that Nie Zhao has saved the girl several times, asked for leave for her several times, and was late for the meeting. There is still a period of time when the girl is hospitalized. Nie Zhao will go to the hospital to take care of her. In short, she takes great care of her.


    Moreover, the team leader also knows that there are always girls coming to see Nie Zhao. Among them, the daughter of the mayor is the most active, but Nie Zhao is very indifferent. So far, Nie Zhao has been in this place for half a year, and he is only familiar with one person, that is Tao Rong.


    The captain is not clear about what happened.


    The team leader has also heard of gossip. It''s said that Nie Chen, the elder brother, married Nie Zhao''s girlfriend.


    For a moment, Nie Chen comes to care about Tao Rong again. Doesn''t he think that Tao Rong is a new woman around Nie Zhao?

 Chapter 162

    But how could he remember that girl was a little girl.


    "It seems that my brother is really unusual to Tao Rong." Nie Chen says with a smile.


    The captain couldn''t understand Nie Chen''s meaning, so he joked: "is captain Nie really in love? Maybe not. The other party is not old. Although this is the age of normal love and marriage in the mountain village, Captain Nie comes from the city after all, so the concept is different. Moreover, the families of the two captains will not accept such a marriage A little girl should be the object of Captain Nie. Ha ha


    Nie Chen looks slightly changed, and then the smile is more and more brilliant. "Why not? Our family is not feudal. As long as my brother likes it and feels happy, he can be with whoever he wants to be with, even if he marries a woman who doesn''t match his identity. "


    Anyway, he is the only successor of the Nie family. There is no better match for his identity, his blood line and his wife. He is the best Nie family.


    Although Nie Chen doesn''t think that Tao Rong and Nie Zhao really have an ulterior relationship, it''s just that if they do, he is happy to see their success. That''s why he talks to the team leader.


    No matter who it is, he will never let Nie Zhao marry a woman who can threaten his position.


    But after that, it left traces in the captain''s heart.


    Two people said for a while, Nie Chen hinted that he might help him arrange promotion, so that he can stay in the army.


    This is the dream of the captain, but Nie Chen just said there was a chance.


    And this so-called opportunity is worth considering.


    As for Nie Zhao, the easiest way to report is not to slap him in the face when the task is over.


    The captain has the bottom in his heart, but he can''t guarantee it. If only there were better things to use.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong has come to Uncle Qi''s side and plans to stay here for a day.


    Naturally, the so-called chicken soup can''t harm Baiya. Tao Rong poured the soup, added a lot of water to cook it again, and got its salty taste out, and then gave the chicken to Baiya.


    When Uncle Qi saw it, he sighed and said, "you are too fond of white teeth. A chicken a day? "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "no, it''s my family who wants to send it to Nie Zhao, but he hates my bad food. He doesn''t want it after a few drinks. He can''t waste it and bring it back to Bai Ya."


    Uncle Qi doesn''t understand. Is Nie Zhao such a person? It should be in line with his character that he didn''t want it at first, and if he really wanted it, even if it was poison, he would drink it.


    And Tao Rong''s cooking is the best he has ever eaten. It''s more delicious than Nie Zhao''s. how can it taste bad.


    Uncle Qi also knows that Tao Rong doesn''t like to see Nie Zhao, so I guess there are a lot of personal feelings in it.


    Tao Rong began to train after he had finished eating for Bai Ya, because he had been guided by Nie Zhao before. This time, after a little practice, he could come to Uncle Qi to accept the examination.


    Uncle Qi was surprised to see Tao Rong''s flexible fingers, which was really decent.


    Tao Rong made a complete set, looked up at Uncle Qi, uncle Qi pick eyebrow way: "is someone guiding you."


    "Although my chicken soup is bad, it''s not for him to drink." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Mr. Qi nodded and said, "but this is just the beginning. You should know that a really powerful shooter, even with his eyes closed, can disassemble and assemble faster than you do now."


    Tao Rong knew of course, because when Nie Zhao taught her, she could completely assemble them by touching them.


    This, Tao Rong needs a long time to accumulate, just rely on this temporary training is far from enough.


    "Well, since you have met the requirements, I will teach you how to hold a gun and aim at the target first. If you can''t lay a good foundation for these two points, it''s useless to say anything else."


    Then uncle Qi simply said the main points and demonstrated them. He filled Tao Rong''s pistol with bullets. The gun with bullets was different and heavier.


    But Qi didn''t let her shoot immediately. Instead, he practiced the posture of holding and aiming.


    In fact, Tao Rong always carries a heavy load on his wrist, which is well known by Uncle Qi. However, when practicing holding a gun, uncle Qi still hangs a brick on the front of the pistol. In this case, let Tao Rong hold the gun flat and aim at the target in a standard posture.


    Just this posture, Tao Rong practiced all morning, motionless, sweat dripping on his body, are not allowed to wipe.


    At noon, instead of letting Tao Rong cook, uncle Qi asked her to rest and massage her arms, because her arms could hardly be lifted.


    In the afternoon, they continued to hold guns, but this time the target was moving.


    Uncle Qi still hung something on Bai Ya''s body and asked Tao Rong to aim at that thing. No matter what kind of action Bai Ya took and how fast he ran to any side, his hands should keep up with him and his eyes should find the target at any time.In fact, the success rate of this training depends entirely on self-consciousness. After all, only you know whether you aim at it or not.


    If it''s someone else, uncle Qi won''t train like this, nor will the army. After all, he doesn''t know whether to make progress after training. Only he can control himself. This requires highly conscious and self disciplined training, which can only be done by people like Tao Rong who have strong perseverance and never give up.


    In fact, in the previous training, Tao Rong had a knack for finding the target on Bai Ya, and her body and eyes could fully follow Bai Ya''s movements. However, it was a little more difficult to coordinate with the rotation of the gun and aim with the gun.


    What''s more, there are bullets in the gun.


    Tao Rong tried to tell Uncle Qi to unload the bullets and practice again.


    But Uncle Qi refuses. What he wants to train is Tao Rong''s high concentration spirit. After all, when a person is armed with a lethal weapon, she is in charge of people''s lives at any time. Such a person must know the meaning of his every action. The gun is not fired casually. Pulling the trigger is not as simple as you think. If you want to pull it, you have to pull it Be clear about what you are doing.


    So now he let Tao Rong know that as long as she flashed, as long as her hand was not stable, she might hit the white tooth, so as to let her understand that she could not shoot easily.


    After all, when she first touched the gun, she really opened it without any burden, just like a toy. She didn''t have any psychological preparation and burden. Now she has a little understanding of Uncle Qi''s meaning.

 Chapter 163

    She must be completely focused and know when to shoot and when not to shoot, so that she can achieve perfect training without hurting her white teeth.


    Tao Rong put down the pressure and uneasiness in her heart, aiming at Bai Ya with a gun, and took a few deep breaths before shouting.


    The high concentration of the afternoon made Tao Rong quickly enter a state of exhaustion. Although there was no intense physical exercise, Tao Rong was almost exhausted.


    As a result, regardless of her fatigue, uncle Qi continued to train in the evening. This time, there was also a hindrance. Tao Rong was training in the afternoon, while avoiding the small stones thrown by Uncle Qi.


    Uncle Qi didn''t throw it with abnormal speed, but gently, just as an obstacle.


    But even so, Tao Rong suffered a lot. If she wanted to aim, she could hardly avoid the stone. Poor training makes uncle Qi angry, but before he scolds, Tao Rong is so tired that he almost faints.


    It''s not dizzy, or it''s too exhausting. I''m so sleepy that I can''t even open my eyes. It''s much more tired than the previous training. Tao Rong has never felt so tired on the way to training before.


    Mental tiredness is totally different from physical tiredness.


    Physical tiredness can be supported by willpower, which can break through the limit, but mental tiredness directly turns off your willpower, which can''t be supported at all.


    Looking at her, uncle Qi was also soft hearted. Looking at the dark circles under his eyes, he knew that he had gone a little too far. In the end, his foundation was a little poor. Although he made great progress, was gifted and willing to work hard, he was still a little too hasty.


    "Well, today you go back to rest first. Remember, before going to bed, you must massage your arm and apply it with a hot towel, or you won''t want to train tomorrow." Qi Laobo reminds a way.


    Although Tao Rong still wants to keep training, she knows that even if she lies on the uneven soil, she can sleep soundly. And second sleep! Her brain is completely shut down, and she has to rest.


    Now the people of the Tao family keep a close eye on her. She can''t rest on Uncle Qi''s side, so she has to go home.


    Tao gang and he tierong go back for a walk. As a result, they go back for a walk.


    Tao Rong was a little surprised. How did they come here.


    As a result, as soon as they saw themselves, they rushed over and looked like they were looking for themselves.


    "It happened that I was going to go to your house and elder Qi to look for you." He Tielong said with high spirits.


    Tao Rong a face don''t understand a way: "have what matter?"


    He Tielong immediately expressed embarrassment and said, "we are here to ask you for help."


    Xiaogao nodded and said: "only you can help us."


    Tao Rong didn''t think much. He thought they had something urgent, so he said, "you say."


    "Well, the team leader has to force us all to come back for the summing up meeting, because the task here is coming to an end, and we may leave here in a few days, so we have to attend this meeting, because the eldest is hospitalized, so we don''t have to go, but no one will look after the eldest in the hospital, so we want to..."


    Tao Rong suddenly has a bad premonition, probably is he Tielong pit more, Tao Rong along his way of thinking to know what he is thinking.


    "I remember captain Nie seems to be able to move freely, and there are so many nurses in the hospital that he doesn''t need to take care of them at all. It''s estimated that if you are around him, he''s still bored, so you can go to the meeting without worry."


    Tao Rong''s words blocked he Tielong''s words.


    It''s not the same as I thought! But Tao Rong really knows the boss very well. He knows exactly what the boss will say. Yes, the boss said that he doesn''t need them to look after him. They are always noisy beside him and let them have a rest by themselves.


    Is it true that there is something in the heart?


    In this case, as God''s teammates, they can not give up easily.


    He Tielong said with a smile: "the boss loves to be brave. Who doesn''t want to be accompanied when he is sick in hospital? Many things are not afraid of 10000, just in case!"


    Xiaogao nodded in agreement: "we really don''t trust the boss. The boss is a person who can''t rest at ease. If we don''t look at him, he must be in trouble."


    "Yes, in fact, we won''t be late for the meeting, so I still want to ask you to take care of the boss in the hospital. Can we drive you back after the meeting in the evening?" He Tielong said their purpose completely.


    Tao Rong is really speechless, just want to refuse, from a distance came a voice: "of course, can be Nie Captain Please, this is our family banyan honor ah!"


    Tao Rong is surprised to see that he Tielong and Xiao Gao are happy to say hello to each other. "Ah, uncle Tao. Come out for a walk? "


    Tao Rong turned her head and saw that Tao Qian was not far away. With her attention, she had already noticed that someone was near. But at this time, on such a road, she thought it was just ordinary people passing by, and she was not doing anything bad. Naturally, she couldn''t watch carefully as soon as someone passed by, so she didn''t care.But I didn''t think I was hit by Tao Qian.


    In fact, Tao Qian came back after drinking wine. He played outside for a day. Although he is confused now, Tao Qian is still very persistent about things related to Nie Zhao. Just not far away, I saw Tao Rong and he Tielong. They were puzzled and came forward. Then I heard their conversation.


    Nie Zhao needs Tao Rong to take care of him. How can he let go of such a good opportunity? When he looks back, he will say it generously, at least to make their plans behind them not seem so abrupt. Besides, compared with medication, maybe wine will be enough at that time.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. He immediately pushed Tao Rong forward and said, "it''s OK. You go. I''ll tell my aunt later and leave the door for you. Oh, no, if the military comrades are really busy, you can look after them all night."


    "Ah?" Tao Rong''s instinctive refusal.


    Tao Qian thought that Tao Rong was the daughter of the family, so he deliberately said, "you don''t have to worry. Aren''t your uncles and aunts in the hospital? If you have something to do with them, "he said


    Tao Qian seems to be telling Tao Rong that there are relatives in the hospital. What else can she worry about.


    Tao Rong doesn''t mean that. She wants to go home to sleep. She doesn''t want to worry about he Tielong''s sudden whim, because she dares to swear that this is not Nie Zhao''s idea.

 Chapter 164

    But because Tao Qian met her, Tao Rong couldn''t refuse at all, so she was pushed into the car and quickly sent to the hospital ward.


    He Tielong, like a messenger, gave Nie Zhao, who was already sluggish in the ward, "brother, you can only help you get here. Don''t thank me!" Then I went to the meeting immediately.


    The meeting is true. He Tielong will also come to pick up Tao Rong at night. They just take this opportunity to create a chance for them to get along with each other.


    He Tielong and Xiao Gao almost come as fast as wind and go as lightning. Before Nie Zhao asks, they disappear.


    Nie Zhao a face don''t understand of looking at Tao Rong, see Tao Rong iron green face, almost in turn white eyes of looking at him.


    At this time, Nie Zhao was practicing lifting iron with an arm that had not been hurt. One arm was completely exposed, and the well-defined muscle lines were perfectly presented. Only with the dull look on his face, he could not be handsome.


    "What are you doing here?" Nie Zhao asked directly, but when he thought of the question that he had asked her whether she would come back, he felt a little embarrassed. "Your father forced you to come again?"


    There were only two of them in the room. Naturally, Tao Rong didn''t need to play any role. She went to a chair and sat down. Leaning against the back wall, she began to close her eyes. "Your brother and my father, so I came to take care of you."


    Tao Rong''s tone of voice is a bit blunt, Nie Zhao immediately reflects the strange appearance of several people before.


    Nie Zhao also has a headache. No matter how he denies his relationship with Tao Rong, it seems that he will be misunderstood, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. His brothers can''t turn their heads around.


    "Don''t worry about them. Aren''t you training with Uncle Qi? You go back. I don''t need to be looked after at all. " Nie Zhao put down the iron in his hand and stood beside the bed in high spirits. If his arm was not tied, it would depend on his face and state. By contrast, Tao Rong was more like a patient in this ward.


    "I can''t go back. I want to go home to have a rest. My father knows that I''m here. He won''t let me go back so early. And the most important thing is that I''m tired to death. I don''t want to move at all now. I may fall asleep on the way. I''d better wait for your comrades to come and pick me up. You can treat me as air. If I feel uncomfortable in the room, I''ll go Outside. " Tao Rong closed her eyes all the way, as if she was too tired to lift her eyelids.


    At this time, Nie Zhao carefully looked at Tao Rong, not only his face was extremely tired, but also his arms were shaking slightly.


    And how could master let her rest so early without training? It seems that I am very tired during the day.


    "Have you started training today? I was very tired at the beginning, especially uncle Qi''s demands were very high. "


    Nie Zhao saw that she was leaning against the wall as if she had no bones, so he thought, "you can have a rest here. Anyway, I''ve been sleeping all day, and I don''t want to sleep any more. If you''re tired, go to bed. Sleep until they come to pick someone up. "


    Tao Rong has been tired of listening to Nie Zhao''s words, all feel is listening to say.


    But this proposal still surprised her. Even if it was the bed in the ward, she could not Tao Rong thought inconceivable and opened her eyes slightly.


    As a result, immediately hesitated.


    If it was the bed Nie Zhaogang had just been lying on, it would be impossible for her to go to sleep. After all, it was so strange.


    But now the bed is neat, even the quilt has been folded into a square, as if no one had used a brand new bed.


    Tao Rong reacted instantly.


    Yes! Nie Zhao is a soldier. They naturally have this habit when they get up, even in the hospital.


    If she looked at the slightly messy bed, she would definitely refuse to go to the end.


    But this brand-new bed seems to have no trace of Nie Zhao''s sleep, but it greatly attracts Tao Rong.


    This bed looks really soft. It must be like the white clouds in the sky.


    Tao Rong''s eyelids trembled. The ordinary hospital bed had been deified in her eyes, which was the instinctive reaction of people tired to the extreme.


    It''s much better than her own bed, soft and warm.


    Tao Rong could not resist the temptation of physical fatigue and hospital bed, hesitated for a moment, "is this OK? Don''t you have to rest? I''ve come to look after you. "


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong, a pair of clearly want to sleep in bed, but a pair of insincere reluctantly look, feel funny.


    "I originally planned to stay up before night and do some exercise. You just installed me here and I went out to do some exercise, so that I would not be found when the nurse came to inspect." Nie Zhao smiles and puts on his coat.


    Tao Rong doesn''t even wait for Nie Zhao''s room. Although she may be suspected of deliberately giving the ward to her for a rest, Tao Rong, who is extremely tired, really has no spare brain to think about whether it is appropriate or not.


    "Well Thank you very much Tao Rong seldom sincerely thanks Nie Zhao, probably because she is too tired and doesn''t care about right and wrong.


    "No, after all, it''s my people who made the oolong." Nie Zhao is reasonable, feel is his brother harm Tao Rong can''t early rest, oneself provide a rest place is reasonable.And he really can''t see that Tao Rong is about to faint. Even if he''s training, he can''t go too far. Let''s see what it''s like to make people tired.


    Nie Zhao arranges his clothes and plans to go out. He is about to open the door and go out. Suddenly he thinks of something and is ready to turn around and talk to Tao Rong.


    As a result, I saw Tao Rong climbing into bed as hard as a snail. He was so cute that he burst out laughing.


    Tao Rong quickly turned around and looked at him with an angry face. He turned into a hairy cat again.


    There is such a vivid side to the confused Tao Rong. It''s really rare to see her.


    In the face of no lethality glare, Nie Zhao quickly convergence, cough cough, "I just want to remind you, if your arm is overused, you''d better massage hot compress and rest, and your eyes, should also be overused, eyes had better also hot compress, not too long, you stay for another 15 minutes, rest, so you will feel better tomorrow."


    More detailed than uncle Qi''s reminder, Tao Rong does feel her arm on the bed shaking slightly, but she is really tired and doesn''t want to move at all.


    "You want me to Can I help you? " Nie Zhao looks at her such tangled appearance, the heart not from of soft.


    As a result, Tao Rong didn''t even think about it, and habitually refused. "No, I can do it myself."


    Then he got out of bed and began to look for things.

 Chapter 165

    Nie Zhao had to remind: "there''s hot water in the water bottle over there. The washbasin on the shelf next to it can be used. As for the hot towel..." Nie Zhao looked at his washcloth. He didn''t mind letting Tao Rong use it, but Tao Rong would mind.


    Results Nie Zhao did not think of a way to see Tao Rong himself took out a handkerchief, instead of a towel.


    Nie Zhao said with a helpless smile: "well, you can do it yourself. I''ll go."


    Tao Rong saw Nie Zhaozhen open the door and went out, so he quickly asked, "where are you doing activities? In case of emergency, I have to find you!"


    Nie Zhao pointed to the stairs not far from the door of his ward and said, "I''ll exercise in the stairs over there. It''s very quiet inside. If you shout, I''ll hear you."


    Tao Rong nodded, suddenly thought of something, said: "you train yourself, I have no opinion, but if because of training makes your injury worse, please let me take care of your comrades in arms, it is estimated to blame me."


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, immediately says with a smile: "rest assured, I have discretion."


    With that, Nie Zhao went out.


    Tao Rong quickly holds the last trace of Qingming and massages herself with hot compress. Fortunately, the handkerchief is big enough to tear it into two pieces and use it at the same time.


    When the hot compress was about to fall asleep, Tao Rong changed to the hot compress on her eyes. This time, Tao Rong really fell asleep and didn''t wake up again.


    This is the most comfortable and reassuring sleep for Tao Rong. I don''t know whether it''s because of tiredness or because of the faint and unseen atmosphere around her.


    Tao Rong has been sleeping for nearly three hours. She is used to recovering quickly in a short sleep.


    The previous three hours were sleepy. Now it''s a little better.


    Half asleep and half awake, I feel someone coming in and out.


    Tao Rong thought it was a nurse, so she pulled the quilt and kept her face from showing. She continued to sleep. Soon the man went out.


    Tao Rong kept completely buried in the quilt. After a while, there was a sound of opening the door again.


    Will the nurse come twice?


    Obviously impossible, although Tao Rong was half asleep and half awake at this time, his brain was much more flexible than that sleepy state.


    Tao Rong''s instinctive reaction is that Nie Zhao has come back. It''s time for her to wake up.


    Is going to make a sound to let Nie Zhao know that he woke up, suddenly heard a gentle cry.


    "Nie Zhao?"


    Tao Rong suddenly in the dark quilt opened his eyes, a face of disbelief, also completely awake.


    This time, she really hoped that she could hear it, but the closer and closer the shouting proved that it was not.


    There is really a female voice called Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong carefully discerned to know, that is Wang Wenjing''s voice.


    God, she ran to Nie Zhao''s ward alone at this late night, and she didn''t turn on the light. What did she want to do?


    Tao Rong suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Indeed, the things that their Taoists can think of are naturally what Mayor Wang can think of, or Wang Wenjing thinks the same way. Sometimes, if you want to get what you really want, you have to take extreme actions.


    But they also underestimate Nie Zhao too much. Whenever someone enters his room, he can react quickly.


    There is no need for Wang Wenjing''s gradual and loud exploration.


    And Wang Wenjing doesn''t want to wake Nie Zhao at all. She just wants to make sure whether Nie Zhao is awake or not.


    The purpose of such a furtive act is quite obvious.


    But what Tao Rong didn''t expect was that there were so many despicable people. Before, she thought that Tao Qian and his daughter were enough rogues. As a result, even the mayor and his daughter were like this. It was amazing.


    Maybe it''s not that they are too scoundrels, but that Nie Zhao''s sweet cake is really worth a scoundrel.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what Wang Wenjing is going to do, but unfortunately, there is no Nie Zhao here, only Nie Zhao''s nominal wife in the future.


    Tao Rong felt that it was a little funny.


    Listening to Wang Wenjing''s step getting closer and closer, Tao Rong is ready to scare her. It''s better to scare people away, and they don''t have to face it. When it doesn''t happen, they will naturally retreat after being scared once.


    But Wang Wenjing''s steps suddenly stopped, and his voice was gone.


    Tao Rong guesses whether she is hesitating. After all, ordinary girls can''t do such things.


    Maybe she was forced by her family. After all, her birth was not bad. She was still a college student. If she was Tao Rong, she would live in peace and contentment, and she didn''t expect things that didn''t belong to her.


    Tao Rong suddenly heard the rustle of the friction of her clothes.


    Tao Rong''s face slightly changed, isn''t it.


    This is really embarrassing.


    Tao Rong and Wang Wenjing have no grievances or grudges. Although they are a little targeted and looked down upon during the day, she has not harmed herself, and Tao Rong does not have to do anything that makes people feel ashamed. In case of a glass heart, it may lead to very serious consequences.So Tao Rong also did not wait, directly pretended to sleep confused pedal quilt, and then whispered in his mouth.


    "How hot! Hot


    Tao Rong made a sound, and suddenly there was a very short scream in the room, which was quickly covered almost in a second.


    Although there is no light on, but through the moonlight should be very obvious to see a person lying on the bed, and is a small woman, absolutely not her goal.


    Wang Wenjing was really paralyzed with fright, and her eyes were about to stare out.


    If she didn''t react quickly and cover her mouth, I don''t know what it would be like to scream.


    Wang Wenjing suppressed all the surprise, his heart has been stormy.


    What''s going on? Why does someone show up in bed.


    Wang Wenjing is not reconciled to come forward to check, unexpectedly is Tao Rong.


    Wang Wenjing suddenly flashed a lot of speculation in his mind, but how to guess is not normal.


    But Nie Zhao is not here. What''s the matter.


    In fact, Wang Wenjing really made up her mind. It took her whole life to listen to her father''s decision. She was willing to try again.


    If such a disgraceful thing is spread, she really will not live.


    My father advised her, and my mother told her that men are lower body animals, as long as they take off a little bit less, secretly climb into bed, and then soft talk with him in the dark, he must give in, if he fell asleep, it would be better, the next morning let him have to admit.


    If we want to say that people here are simple, they are also really simple. People can be simple good or simple bad. They are simply bad. They even think of the same way.

 Chapter 166

    Although it is the most primitive method, and indeed the most effective method, the prerequisite is success.


    Wang Wenjing and his colleagues took action when they didn''t investigate enough. They also expected Nie Zhao to be ill and tired. This is Hui''s dream.


    Even if Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are so illiterate, they know that they can use some extreme means to deal with Nie Zhao. The Wang family is too naive.


    But also choose in the hospital, how to think.


    A woman takes the initiative to run to the patient''s room. Even if something really happens, Nie Zhao has no way to sophistry if she cunningly says that she has been framed. After all, this is Nie Zhao''s ward. You come here at night. Who knows what you''re up to!


    This is a very stupid plan. Tao Rong really doesn''t understand what they think.


    But Tao Rong doesn''t know. In fact, it''s uncle Yan who persuades Mayor Wang to do it in the hospital.


    When Uncle Yan is called out by Mayor Wang during the day, Mayor Wang directly indicates his purpose and hopes uncle Yan to help. After all, uncle Yan is also in the hospital now, which is just convenient.


    Uncle Yan persuades him to do it now for good reasons, because maybe Nie Zhaoyi will leave the hospital with the team. They have no chance but here.


    Why should we act as soon as possible? Because Nie Zhaogang has just been hospitalized and is weak, so he can take advantage of the situation. But if he waits a few more days, he will recover and it will be hard to deal with.


    The anxious Mayor Wang was taken advantage of by Uncle Yan and was fooled into success.


    Uncle Yan naturally knew that he would not succeed, because he was staring at him not far away. As long as he stayed for a long time, he naturally had a way to get Mayor Wang into big trouble. He didn''t mean to aim at Mayor Wang, just to pave the way for his future.


    In order to avoid that Mayor Wang always gets involved and makes it inconvenient for him to move.


    What uncle Yan didn''t know was that when he was staring at the ward, someone was staring at him at the stairway.


    At this time, the situation in the ward is a bit awkward.


    Tao Rong didn''t know that Wang Wenjing had to react for such a long time. She had to close her eyes all the time and pretend to be confused. She turned over and over to prove that she was asleep and that she was a woman, not a man like Nie Zhao.


    Wang Wenjing also reacted for a long time before she put on her clothes in a panic. Tao Rong didn''t know which step she had taken off, but listening to the voice, she should only go to woolen clothes.


    Tao Rong really wants to sigh. She just happens to come here and block for Nie Zhao. I don''t know what he would think if he knew what might happen tonight, but Tao Rong won''t tell him.


    After Wang Wenjing got dressed, she quickly went out secretly.


    It''s no good not to leave. After all, Wang Wenjing is really flustered. There''s no Nie Zhao here, only Tao Rong. It''s totally different from the plan. If she continues to stay, she doesn''t know what will happen. She can''t think of any way except to escape from the scene.


    When she ran away in a hurry, uncle Yan was confused. He didn''t see the light on. Isn''t he in there? Why did Wang Wenjing come out so fast that he didn''t have time to arrange his own plan.


    Uncle Yan had no choice but to give up and go back to his son''s and daughter''s floor.


    And when Wang Wenjing rushed out of the hospital gate, suddenly someone called her from behind.


    Wang Wenjing a Leng, turn around to see her target person, Nie Zhao.


    At this time, Nie Zhaozheng stood in the light of the hospital gate, looking at her coldly.


    Wang Wenjing was flustered. After all, she had done something bad. But she had a little confidence when she thought that this person should know nothing.


    What''s more, Wang Wenjing thinks that Nie Zhao is not a serious person, or a hypocrite.


    Otherwise, how could Tao Rong sleep in his bed.


    Wang Wenjing looks at Nie Zhao coming towards him with a complicated face. There are all kinds of conjectures in his heart, but on the surface, he still gradually assumes a proud attitude.


    "Captain Nie, if you don''t rest in your room, how can you get out? Stop me. What can I do for you? " Wang Wenjing said calmly. And the appellation has changed.


    Nie Zhao sneered: "Miss Wang, I hope this is the last time we meet."


    Wang Wenjing a Leng, the instant facial expression pale looking at Nie Zhao, the voice all some tremble of say: "you this words is what meaning?"


    Nie Zhao said impolitely: "Miss Wang, I''ve given you face many times in such a long time. I thought you would understand, but looking at your behavior tonight, I know that if I don''t say absolutely, you won''t understand. No matter what you do, I won''t have any relationship with you. Girls should know how to love themselves, or they will only be looked down upon, I hope you look up to yourself, so don''t appear in front of me again. Go back and tell your father that if he plays tricks again, I really don''t mind making some arrangements to warn him. "


    He He knows!


    Wang Wenjing was immediately frightened.For the first time, she saw such Nie Zhao, cold and heartless. Could such upright and sunny people say such dark words?


    Will he use his power to threaten others? This is not consistent with her impression of him. Nie Zhao, whom she knows, is a bit raw and stiff. He looks a little dignified and cold, but he is a gentle and kind person. How can he become what he is now?


    Wang Wenjing had some unacceptable feelings. When he looked at Nie Zhao carefully, he found that the light could not reach the position where he was standing. With the light on his back and the dark look on his face, he looked really terrible.


    It''s no longer the man who makes her heart beat.


    Wang Wenjing stepped back involuntarily, instinctively opened her mouth to sophistry, but in the face of Nie zhaohei''s shining eyes, she suddenly realized that maybe any sophistry in this person''s eyes is useless, because he can see through everything.


    Wang Wenjing doesn''t have such a great ability to resist pressure. She finally cries out in Nie Zhao''s merciless language and cold sight. This time, she really leaves in tears.


    After Wang Wenjing runs away, Nie Zhao looks at the car outside the flower bed in front of the hospital.


    The car started quickly.


    Nie Zhao naturally knew that it was the mayor''s car.


    It was not until he watched all the people leave that Nie Zhao slowly breathed out a breath. For a moment, it seemed that the darkness on his face had receded, and he had changed back to his original appearance, as if the dark self did not exist at all.


    In fact, he deliberately acted out to scare them, so that he could be a little clean.


    After all, Nie Zhao didn''t expect that Wang Wenjing should be so bold and come to his ward at night. No matter what she wants to do, it''s always inappropriate and has crossed the line.

 Chapter 167

    Nie Zhao''s patience is also to the limit, not to solve it.


    And uncle Yan, obviously not a good man, what is he calculating? Or is he just helping to keep an eye on Wang Wenjing? But he always felt that there was something wrong with that action.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is full of doubts, with such doubts, Nie Zhao turned back to the ward.


    It''s just that the light in the ward is on.


    Nie Zhao went in and saw that Tao Rong had got out of bed and was making a quilt for him.


    To his surprise, Tao Rong was killed.


    The stacking is very standard.


    "How did you get this?" Nie Zhao suddenly said.


    Tao Rong was startled. As soon as her hands shook, she instinctively raised her hand and put it on the slightly raised place in front of her chest, where she was hanging a puppet.


    Tao Rong turns around and stares at Nie Zhao angrily, with a look of displeasure after being frightened.


    Nie Zhao immediately reacted and explained awkwardly, "I forgot to knock when I saw the light on."


    Tao Rong takes back her poor eyes and sets the quilt.


    In fact, she was really scared. Tao Rong, who had been trained before, could easily hear the sound of footsteps and find someone close to her, not to mention in such a quiet situation.


    So Nie Zhao''s sudden appearance really scared Tao Rong.


    Also let Tao Rong realize, as expected, like Nie Zhao who has experienced professional training, footstep is very difficult to be found.


    "How could you be folded?" Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong didn''t speak, but he was calm, so he asked again.


    Tao Rong naturally can''t tell the truth, and the ghost will tell Nie Zhao. At the beginning, it was to please her husband, so she specially learned it. She only hopes that one day when Nie Zhao enters her room, she can see her folded quilt, so her husband will be happy.


    But that was her delusion, because Nie Zhao had never entered their room in Nie''s old house. Every time he came back, he would sleep in his single room.


    So the whole family knows that they have different rooms.


    Later, Tao Rong doubted whether Nie Zhao''s intention was to keep his body like jade with his sister-in-law in the same old house!


    Tao Rong was once pregnant and was suspected to be born to Nie Zhao.


    The aggrieved Tao Rong wants to be killed, but although Nie Zhao is angry at this point, he finally admits it. In addition, Xiao Xiao was born. When he was a child, he really looked like Nie''s family, and we have nothing to say.


    However, the technique of folding quilts developed by herself has indirectly become a subconscious instinct. Although she tried her best to change this habit after leaving Nie Zhao, she would consciously fold quilts in this way whenever she was distracted.


    Now I see such a square quilt, I feel very uncomfortable.


    After all, it''s a reminder of her miserable past.


    "It''s nothing. Just like this quilt. I just restored it." Tao Rong doesn''t matter.


    Nie Zhao believed it and exclaimed: "you are quite talented. In the past, when we were training, it was not so easy for us to succeed at one time. What''s more, you haven''t seen our way of folding quilts, so you found out by yourself."


    Tao Rong made the bed well and said, "I don''t want this kind of talent. If only there were more talent in other places."


    Nie Zhao thought she was joking, so he laughed. Instead of continuing this topic, he asked seriously, "by the way, when did you wake up?"


    "Just now." Tao Rong answered without hesitation.


    Nie Zhao frowned strangely and said, "did you find anything unusual? For example, did you hear any calls? "


    Tao Rong''s heart was shocked, but he was indifferent and said, "what''s the cry?"


    Nie Zhao could hear such a short voice in the stairs. What a smooth ear!


    "Is it?" Nie Zhao is puzzled. After all, Tao Rong''s state is not just waking up. He should have been awake for some time. As for whether this period of time is before Wang Wenjing''s appearance or after Wang Wenjing''s appearance, Nie Zhao can''t judge.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I thought it was the nurse who came in and found something. It seems that I heard it wrong."


    Tao Rong didn''t say much, instead, she changed to a chair and sat down and continued to apply hot compress.


    How can Tao Rong tell the truth? Even if Nie Zhao finds something unusual, it doesn''t mean he knows what Wang Wenjing is doing.


    This kind of thing will only be bad for Nie Zhao if she knows it. After all, she will not suffer a second time after one loss. She still hopes that Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru''s plan is new to Nie Zhao.


    So Tao Rong won''t talk about tonight.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t continue to ask. He thinks that Tao Rong doesn''t know. If he knows but pretends not to know, Nie Zhao instinctively thinks that Tao Rong is deliberately giving Wang Wenjing face. It''s also a kind move. Naturally, he won''t expose it.


    "Have you had a rest? They probably won''t come for a while. Even if they don''t sleep, they can actually lie down so that their muscles can relax. " Nie Zhao saw her leaning against the cold wall again and said in a voice."No, thank you for your bed. I''ve had enough rest." Tao Rong said while giving his arm massage.


    Nie Zhao looked at it for a while and said, "you This technique is not right. You should follow... "


    Nie Zhao said, while using his arm analogy to show Tao Rong, to guide her the most effective way of massage.


    Although Tao Rong looked at it carefully, he couldn''t find it. After all, this kind of professional massage is not easy.


    One teaches, one asks.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help but walk to Tao Rong''s front, bent down, stretched out her hand on her raised arm, pointed to the position, "here, use the strength that can make your muscles feel numb, don''t use too much force, it will backfire."


    "Here?" Tao Rong according to his instructions to pinch, it is really feel comfortable.


    Two people are engrossed, suddenly someone knocked on the door, Nie Zhao instinctively called in, and then Yu Guang saw a few people ran in, the result ran to half, the leader suddenly stopped, and immediately with the crowd back.


    "Ah? I''m sorry to disturb you. We''ll come back later. " Then he Tielong, who committed the second crime, will take the people out.


    Because from the perspective of he Tielong''s coming in, Tao Rong is sitting in a chair, while Nie Zhao bends over and leans over. They are very close.


    The door is facing Nie Zhao''s back.


    Who knows what they are doing in such a close position?


    Maybe a kiss.


    That''s why he Tielong went out in a hurry. By the way, he blamed Nie Zhao in his heart. What did he call them in to do?


    "Stop! Come in, all of you Nie Zhao straightened up and almost twisted his sword eyebrows.

 Chapter 168

    He Tielong said that. Can Nie Zhao and Tao Rong not distinguish what they mean?


    This group of people are really hopeless.


    After everyone turns around, they are all embarrassed, but after Nie Zhao stares at them fiercely, he takes back the soul of their criminal two a little. He guesses whether there is a misunderstanding in his heart, or the boss won''t be stupid to let them in.


    He Tielong also responded. "What are you doing, boss?" he said with a smile


    "She has a sore arm. I''m teaching her the massage we''re used to." Nie Zhao doesn''t have good spirit of say.


    He Tielong felt his head with a dry smile.


    Tao Rong shook her arm and stood up.


    Nie Zhao noticed and said to he Tielong, "don''t send people back yet."


    He Tielong immediately ordered Xiaogao and Dashu to send Tao Rong back to shankan village.


    Along the way, Dashu drives safely. Xiaogao talks to Tao Rong about Nie Zhao''s heroic deeds, but Tao Rong can recite them all by himself.


    After all, I like it so much in my last life. How can I not know my husband.


    That kind of feeling may be more like the future little girl chasing stars.


    Tao Rong is bored to listen, the main attention is still in massage his arm.


    Xiao Gao said for a long time that he didn''t respond to Tao Rong, so he asked curiously, "Tao Rong, you have a good relationship with our boss. What do you think of our boss?"


    "It''s perfect." Although Tao Rong has a stomach to scold Nie Zhao, he will never scold Nie Zhao in front of his fans.


    After listening to Tao Rong''s high evaluation of Nie Zhao, Xiao Gao was more excited.


    Just as Xiao Gao wanted to boast about Nie Zhao, Tao Rong stopped him and said, "Xiao Gao, you said you were going to leave soon. When will you leave?"


    Xiao Gao hesitated for a moment and replied, "I will leave in about five days..."


    Five days? Is it too fast? Has Tao Qian really arranged it? Although Tao Rong thinks that as long as she doesn''t care, everything will develop according to the original plan, but now it''s a little uncertain. After all, there have been so many changes. In case of an accident, won''t she endure so many days in vain?


    Xiao Gao looked at Tao Rong, who suddenly looked heavy, and quickly said, "is Tao Rong a little reluctant to leave?"


    Tao Rong was stunned and said with an embarrassed smile: "no, I''m just worried about this It''s just a matter of time for your boss to come and leave the hospital. "


    "Ah, our boss can leave the hospital tomorrow, but we''ll discuss with the doctor..." When Xiao Gao was talking, the tree in front of him coughed and interrupted him.


    Xiaogao also realized that he was not quite right, so he was embarrassed and said: "we think it''s better to completely recover the injury and then leave the hospital, but it should not be more than five days, so we will withdraw with the reconstruction troops after the disaster."


    They are special forces performing special tasks, but everything is hidden. In order to protect their identity, they will not be allowed to leave alone. With the withdrawal of large forces, this is also a way of protection.


    Tao Rong didn''t think much about it. No matter what their purpose was, it had nothing to do with her. She just felt that she had to go back to remind Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao in the ward also learned the specific time to leave. After listening to he Tielong''s report, he said, "so you still want me to wait until the army withdraws before I leave the hospital?"


    He Tielong said with a dry smile: "it''s hard to have a rest, just for the sake of brothers?"


    "It''s our job to go back after the vacation." Nie Zhao says speechless.


    He Tielong continued to laugh, but did not explain.


    In fact, Nie Zhao knew the purpose of his brothers and that they were thinking for themselves, but he didn''t care. However, he couldn''t defeat his brothers who followed him through life and death.


    Nie Zhao sighed and sat beside the bed. He picked up a small device to exercise his grip and began to exercise.


    He Tielong immediately pasted it up, dragged his chair to Nie Zhao and said, "boss, it''s just us. To tell you the truth, what do you think..."


    Nie Zhao thinks that he Tielong asked the elder brother, but he did not expect that he Tielong received a subject at the end.


    "About Tao Rong."


    Nie Zhaobai glanced at he Tielong and said, "how can I say that you can believe that I have no love for her. It''s really just a coincidence that I made an uneasy little friend. I didn''t exaggerate to see her as my sister. I mean it


    After hearing this, he Tielong looked at Nie Zhao suspiciously and said, "but you''ve never been like this to other women since Cough, cough. " I almost mentioned something I shouldn''t have mentioned. I coughed up quickly.


    Nie Zhao looked at he Tielong without expression and said: "don''t think about it. I''m in the past with that person, and I don''t need to use others to heal. I''m fine now. Don''t worry about me."In fact, Nie Zhao also knows some ideas in he Tielong''s mind. They have been in the same team since the new barracks. When their special forces gradually formed, other talents joined one after another. He Tielong followed him from the beginning. Compared with other comrades in arms, he only met an Wenlan several times, said hello and had dinner together. He Tielong is more friendly with an Wenlan Familiar with, so also know more about Nie Zhao''s pain.


    When Nie Zhao learns the news, the silent Nie Zhao makes people worried and afraid. Performing a task is almost a state of death. Of course, he Tielong knows that he doesn''t really want to die for the woman. He just needs a place to vent his anger.


    He is kind-hearted, and will not be angry with the woman he once loved and his elder brother, and will not embarrass them. With a gentle blessing, he will let all the pain resist himself and vent it quietly in his own world.


    That''s probably the saddest he Tielong has ever seen Nie Zhao.


    But even then, Nie Zhao didn''t drink to relieve his sorrow, and he didn''t cry. As a man, he Tielong admired him.


    Therefore, he Tielong wants Nie Zhao to get a new love more than anyone else. No matter who it is, it can make him like it, make him care about it, and drive away the sadness in his heart.


    Especially after this mission, they must be arranged to have a rest. Once they have a rest, Nie Zhao must go home.


    And that home, even if he has the courage to step in, he Tielong does not know what kind of pain he will face.


    The lover he once held in his arms was in his big brother''s arms, lying in a room not far away to sleep.


    How can he sleep?

 Chapter 169

    So no matter who is close to Nie Zhao, they all hope to develop, at least don''t let their boss go back to that home alone.


    It''s not just suffering from heartache, but there will certainly be people laughing at the boss behind his back.


    So for this reason, he Tielong was still a little undead and said, "well If we leave here, we may never see Tao Rong again. Is that ok? "


    Nie Zhao''s heart trembled, and he was really reluctant to give up. He frowned and said, "anyway, she will leave here sooner or later. As for where she will go in the future, I don''t know. Maybe she will go to Nanshi. If you leave your contact information, you will naturally meet one day. "


    Nie Zhao will give you the contact information. He also hopes to keep in touch with Tao Rong. This was decided from the beginning. After all, he promised his master to help watch Tao Rong. She is her own younger martial sister. She can''t have no contact.


    And Tao Rong, who is really worried that she will cause something when he doesn''t know, will get into trouble. He always feels that she will be this kind of person, which is unpredictable.


    Nie Zhao looked up at he Tielong and said: "so, I warn you for the last time, don''t do that kind of superfluous thing again, it will cause trouble to others. Do you know? "


    He Tielong carefully looked at Nie Zhao''s expression and found that he was really frank and said that there was no hesitation at all. Under such circumstances, he Tielong really could not do anything more. "Yes, sir."


    Nie Zhao looks at he Tielong quite disappointed appearance, can only helplessly shake his head.


    After a while, the nurse came again to urge Nie Zhao to have a rest. He was not allowed to stay up late, otherwise it would be bad for the wound recovery.


    He Tielong was also expelled.


    After all, Nie Zhao doesn''t need care at night.


    Nie Zhao is not sleepy at all, but he can''t help being watched by the nurse. He has to lie in bed first.


    As soon as the nurse went out, Nie Zhao opened his eyes and stared at the dark ceiling without sleepiness. Countless pictures of the past flashed through his mind.


    He''s with an Wenlan, he''s with Nie Chen.


    An Wenlan is the same year as him, and will soon be 21 years old. They met at the age of 16, and fell in love at the age of 18. Although they didn''t make a great effort to let everyone around them know that they were in love.


    Although Nie Zhao was often away from Nanshi, their relationship was still very good and they hardly quarreled.


    An Wenlan is the most temperamental and gentle person he has ever met. At the beginning, it just made him feel that this person is good, decent and not obnoxious. He also realized that an Wenlan seemed to like himself.


    But an Wenlan didn''t tell him, so he won''t go out of his way to strongly refuse people''s furtive love.


    An Wenlan has always been by his side as a friend and is good to him.


    Nie Zhao never felt that someone could treat him so well, just like the spring rain moistening all things. He seemed to see the rainbow in life. He felt the warmth and care in an Wenlan that he had never felt before.


    That kind of feeling made him obsessed, gradually he fell in love with an Wenlan, and then the two people went out with each other.


    He took an Wenlan to see his best brothers, and his family also knew that he was dating an''s eldest daughter.


    An Wenlan often comes to their home, but she comes as the daughter of a family of friends, not as Nie Zhao''s girlfriend.


    So their relationship has not yet risen to the level of parents.


    But we all default.


    Nie Zhao thinks that his life will be so simple and happy. Soon, he will marry an Wenlan. He even thinks that he can give up the question hidden in his heart, ignore the secret that has troubled him for many years, and just live a simple life with an Wenlan.


    But the blow of life always comes so unprepared.


    The experience of that day seemed to him like a dream.


    An Wenlan is not cheating, or suddenly came to cry and said to him, sorry, she is going to marry his big brother.


    Because of the decision of the two families, she could not resist.


    Nie Zhao tells her that she can resist. He goes back to fight with his parents. He is a man. How can he see his beloved woman forced to marry someone else? But he needs an Wenlan''s attitude.


    But an Wenlan just cried and told him that she had seriously thought about it. This is also her choice. I''m sorry.


    Nie Zhao understands an Wenlan''s character. Although she is frail and amiable on the surface, she is actually tough in the heart. So when she says she has decided, she really has.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to stay any longer. He agrees to treat her as if nothing happened before. He doesn''t say anything to others. He wishes her and his elder brother well.


    Not long after an Wenlan left, Nie Chen came over and apologized to him. He said that he had to, but there was no way. But it was not important for him. The important thing was the result. He thought he could yearn for an ordinary life, but the road disappeared.


    Now the only thing left for him is to fulfill his grandfather''s expectations, fulfill his ambition, become an excellent soldier, and the secret. Since we can''t live the life of ordinary people, then He''s going to go after the secret.However, Nie Chen told him that they would always live in Nie''s old house. Nie Zhao really didn''t know what his eldest brother thought. Even if they were justifiably married, since they were married, they were husband and wife. Since they were husband and wife, shouldn''t he pay attention to something?


    But does not marry oneself, naturally cannot leave Nie family, this is grandfather''s stipulation.


    Nie Zhao had no choice but to create such a situation.


    What he Tielong said just now, he is not indifferent. After all, he knows what he will face when he goes back.


    Since the last time when the two of them first and then came to Nie Zhao to make it clear, Nie Zhao has not seen them.


    I can imagine how embarrassing it will be to go back this time.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t want to go back, if he can''t


    Nie Zhao, thinking like this, seemed to feel the chill of his heart. He pulled the quilt over half of his face, and almost only showed a pair of eyes outside.


    When he was just thinking about it, Nie Zhao suddenly smelled a fragrance that was sometimes absent. It was as faint as the fragrance of mountains, trees and wild flowers. It was definitely not his smell.


    Nie Zhao suddenly a Leng, the face not from of heat.


    Tao Rong was lying in the quilt just now. Is that the fragrance of her body?


    She didn''t just come back from Uncle Qi''s training. Even if she didn''t smell of sweat, she shouldn''t have fragrance.


    An Wenlan always has a light jasmine fragrance, which is the smell of sachets. I smell it every time I get close.


    But what remains in the quilt is the so-called body fragrance.


    Nie Zhao can''t help thinking is taken away, thinking a little crooked.


    He remembered her neck, her arms, her straight, slender legs, and

 Chapter 170

    Nie Zhao regained his mind, immediately shook his head, threw away the picture in his mind, and then lifted the quilt and did not cover it at all.


    As if he had been seen in the dark, Nie Zhao held out his hand to cover his face.


    What the hell? Is he crazy.


    But such a crazy, his mind about an Wenlan and Nie Chen things are all squeezed out.


    It''s just that he hasn''t found out yet.


    When Tao Rong comes home, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru don''t sleep. Their rooms are still on. When they hear Tao Rong''s door opening, they run out with a flashlight.


    Seeing that Tao Rong is back, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are obviously disappointed, but their attitude is still good.


    Tao Rong recovered his spirit and had the strength to cooperate with the acting. "Why don''t you rest so late, dad and mom?"


    Yan Xiangru gave a stiff smile and waved to Tao Rong to let her go. After holding her, Yan Xiangru said, "my dear daughter, if you don''t come back, how can we be at ease? I thought you were going to stay there all night."


    "Why, when Captain Nie''s comrades go back, they will naturally let me go. It''s impossible to let me spend the night there." Tao Rong said naively.


    Tao Qian asked again, "how are you and Nie''s looks? Are you happy?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "Captain Nie wants to recuperate. He''s basically sleeping. He doesn''t talk much."


    In order to avoid the trouble of making up stories, Tao Rong doesn''t want to give Tao Qian a chance to ask what he talked about.


    Tao Ran, as expected, Tao Qian gave a sound, as if he was reluctant to give up Tao Rong''s strength, but was suck up by the Yan Xiang, and he showed his attention.


    Looking at them, Tao Rong pretended to be careless and said: "by the way, it''s said that Captain Nie will leave in five days, and captain Nie will leave the hospital before. Finally, he will leave with the army. Have we finished the post disaster reconstruction?"


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru''s faces changed slightly. Then they looked at each other and hesitated for a while. Then they let Tao Rong go back to rest and told her not to go anywhere except uncle Qi. They just stayed at home.


    Tao Rong naturally is clever promise, turn round to go back to rest.


    Tao Qian and Yan xiangruke had a discussion all night.


    The next day, Yan Xiangru took Tao Rong to the town first and had a good trim of her short hair. It was a bit messy before, but now it looks much better after a professional haircut. Then I took her to buy some new clothes. Finally, I bought a lipstick.


    as like as two peas overwhelmed by an unexpected favour, Tao Rong did not want to spend much time before his mother, and he didn''t need so much.


    But she didn''t know that she was going to be "sold" by her parents.


    So this time, if Yan Xiang asked her to try on the clothes, she would try them out and buy good ones. It is estimated that Yan Xiangru''s hard-earned money will be invested in Tao Rong.


    During this period, Yan Xiangru really put the image of loving mother in a very good place.


    People around looked at this mother and daughter showed envious eyes, but who knows, that is almost all the money Tao Rong earned in the fireworks factory.


    After tossing about Tao Rong, Yan Xiangru wanted to take Tao Rong by the way to see Nie Zhao''s sense of existence. But was told by the hospital nurses, the military ward has been banned anyone to visit, because there are too many people to see the military.


    What''s more, at the gate of the hospital, I met the Yan Family and others who were going to be discharged.


    Meng Fengying is holding Yan Jie''s violent kicking and beating, and Yan''s aunt is holding Yan Qi with a hat on her head. Uncle Yan is going through the final formalities.


    Meng Fengying was not angry when she saw Yan Xiangru. "You auntie finally showed up. I don''t know. I thought I had only one son! You care about your good daughter now, don''t you? Use this bereaved star to conquer your relatives? "


    Meng Fengying scolds Yan Xiangru as soon as she meets her. Actually, there is a reason. Before, Yan''s family paid a lot of money for hospitalization. Meng Fengying dislikes that her son and daughter-in-law didn''t give Yan Jie the best things, so she pays for Yan Jie''s hospitalization. However, her money is limited. If she takes too much, it''s like taking her life. She just can''t bear the money and loves her grandson, So he put the idea on his daughter.


    So she told Yan Xiangru to bring this and that when she came to visit Yan Jie, but she would not give money. Yan Xiangru was not good either, because she had to settle accounts with her mother.


    Yan Xiangru had no money at that time. After several losses, she would never take the initiative to visit Yan Jie again. They all said that there was something wrong at home, and her son''s arm was not good enough and needed to be taken care of. Anyway, she just didn''t come to the hospital and didn''t give Meng Fengying a chance to take advantage of it.


    Sometimes the mother and daughter agree with each other, but they also calculate each other for money.


    This moment and meet at the door of the hospital, Meng Fengying feel Yan Xiang such as whether they know they are going to leave the hospital, she can''t bear the loss, this just to be an aunt for a while.What makes Meng Fengying even more unhappy is that Yan Xiangru is still swaggering with a broom star, and the broom star seems to have a good life.


    She always thinks that Tao Rong is the culprit for her grandson. Even though she knows the fact that Yan Qi is the one who knocked Yan Jie unconscious and caused him to drown, she also thinks that Tao Rong is responsible for everything.


    If it wasn''t for Tao Rong who annoyed Yan Jie at ordinary times, how could the little guy cooperate with his sister to revenge Tao Rong, so that he wouldn''t have an accident. So it''s all caused by Tao Rong. It''s all her fault.


    Now Yan Jie''s recovery is good, in addition to some strange temper, otherwise Meng Fengying would have called.


    In the future, if Yan Jie still has a problem, if she doesn''t find Yan Qi, she will find Tao Rong to be responsible. Anyway, it''s because of her, so she must be responsible to the end.


    In Meng Fengying''s eyes, Tao Rong probably exists as the source of evil. Even if others take the initiative to provoke, it is Tao Rong''s own fault.


    When she looks at Tao Rong, she is not happy. She always feels that she is a devil from hell, who is going to bring trouble to their family. It''s not true blood relationship. It''s always close.


    Meng Fengying stares at Tao Rong impatiently.


    Tao Rong pretends to be afraid to hide behind Yan Xiangru.


    Yan Xiangru was also a little unhappy with her mother. Seeing her saying this, she said, "mama, how can you say that? I also have a Yu to take care of, and what you said is unreasonable. It''s not that you are in hospital. If you are in hospital and I don''t come, others think it''s me who has a problem."

 Chapter 171

    "What do you mean! Are you cursing me for being in hospital? " Meng Fengying''s face suddenly changed, the elderly are a little taboo, but from the assumption to find taboo, that is nothing to look for.


    Yan Xiangru said, "I didn''t say that."


    Meng Fengying suddenly wants to scold, but Yan Jie suddenly yells. He kicks Meng Fengying and tries to jump down, but he doesn''t want to be held.


    However, Meng Fengying, who has been hurt by kicking, is still reluctant to put down Yan Jie and coaxes and pacifies her.


    Aunt Yan couldn''t see it any more, so she wanted to come forward and hold her son, "Mom, I''ll come."


    "Ah, let go, how can you hold someone? Don''t fall down for me. Let go."


    Aunt Yan suddenly became angry, but the habit of a long time still made her angry, but the impatience in her heart had gradually deepened.


    After all, she and her son''s problem has been solved, and Yan Qi apologized for it. She should be able to get close to her son, but Meng Fengying''s possessiveness is too strong for her to get close to her son.


    Yan Qi just met that kind of sad things, she can''t blame Yan Qi, can only let uncle Yan come forward to stop his mother, but Uncle Yan doesn''t want to housekeeper''s business, after all, now the most important thing is uncle Yan''s dream, where does he have extra mind.


    Because Yan Jie''s disturbance solved the conflict just now.


    Meng Fengying doesn''t have the heart to make trouble with Yan Xiangru and Tao Rong, because Yan Jie can''t be fixed in the same place for a long time now. As time goes on, he will make a lot of noise, so Meng Fengying has to leave with him first.


    "What are you doing here?" Uncle Yan still asks Yan Xiangru one more question, especially Tao Rong, which makes him a little concerned recently. He thinks that this little girl seems to be a little closer to Nie Zhao. It''s better not to be what he thinks.


    After all, uncle Tao''s eyes were too strict to let Qian Ruxiang know.


    Anyway, they didn''t go up. Yan Xiangru said, "just come to see your situation."


    Uncle Yan looked at Yan Xiang suspiciously, but did not continue to ask, "OK, go back."


    If Yan Xiang answered, he went back with the crowd.


    Yan Xiangru takes Tao Rong to walk behind, and all the people of Yan family walk in front.


    Just about to the village, Tao Rong told Yan Xiangru that he wanted to go to Uncle Qi, and Yan Xiangru agreed.


    So at the next intersection, Tao Rong left alone.


    Just Tao Rong just left soon after he was caught up by Yan Qi on the road.


    Tao Rong some surprised looking at Yan Qi, strange how she has the face to face their own.


    After all, that kind of thing happened between them.


    At this time, Yan Qi seems to be a little depressed. At the moment, her blue is very heavy, and she is full of dark breath. The girl''s coquettishness disappeared completely from her body, and she really matured a lot. It''s just that the eyes are more crazy.


    "Tao Rong, you are very proud of it, and let you escape again. That man, the soldier Nie Zhao, has been helping you. You are very proud. " Yan Qi Yin measurement of say, the corner of the mouth but hang some strange smile.


    "If you listen to this, you will know that you are not introspecting at all. You are looking for yourself when you are reduced to today, aren''t you?" Tao Rong said coldly. Some people are really never good at learning, they are still like this.


    Tao Rong''s little sympathy for Yan Qi, who suffered that kind of thing as a woman, has been wiped out.


    "Tao Rong, our Liangzi will only grow bigger and bigger. This is a dead knot. I swear that I will make you a miserable woman in my life. You wait for me, so I will take away what you care about and like. Even if I can''t take it away, I will destroy it, so that you can''t get it. "


    Wen Yifeng is like this, so will Nie Zhao.


    Yan Qi will not maintain the surface harmony with Tao Rong at all, they are completely torn face.


    Tao Rong doesn''t have such momentum. She just thinks Yan Qi''s life is ridiculous.


    When she didn''t know, Yan Qi regarded her as the enemy, and then set her up by herself. As a result, she escaped every time, leading to Yan Qi''s being attacked, making herself more and more miserable.


    Her life now is her own creation, but she blames Tao Rong for everything.


    Tao Rong is innocent, while Yan Qi is ridiculous.


    Tao Rong didn''t even bother to argue with her.


    "Are you finished? Then get out of my way. " Tao Rong''s face slightly changed and said directly and seriously.


    "Well! This is what you really look like, Tao Rong. I won''t let you go. " Yan Qi said gnashing her teeth.


    "If you just come to talk hard, your goal has been achieved, so A good dog is out of the way Tao Rong pushes Yan Qi away.


    Yan Qi suddenly staggered for a moment, a little confused, Tao Rong push their own strength is too big, she when strength is so big.No, she should have been in hospital too long, so she has no strength.


    Yan Qi is not a loser. After being pushed, she wants to give Tao Rong a mouthful with her backhand, but Tao Rong grabs her directly. Before Yan Qi reacts, Tao Rong slaps her in the face, slapping Yan Qi''s face.


    Yan Qi covers her face in surprise and turns to look back at Tao Rong.


    "Do you think I won''t take the initiative to hit you? This slap is for me to repay you for designing my business. " Tao Rong sneered.


    Yan Qi''s anger accumulates in her heart and glares at Tao Rong.


    Have you ever heard of the word "Yan Rongshi" from Tao Qi? This is the fate between you and me. If you want to return to a normal life and live a few more years, you''d better settle down, you know? "


    Yan Qi suddenly pushed away Tao Rong and said with a grim smile: "Tao Rong, you think you have won. I tell you, don''t be happy too early. Soon, you will cry. I will watch you cry with a smile


    Tao Rong laughingly shakes her head. Soon she will leave with Nie Zhao. How can Yan Qi get back at her? She can''t touch her at all.


    Yan Qi looked at Tao Rong''s satirical smile. She couldn''t hold down her inner impulse and yelled: "don''t you believe it? Don''t you care about that soldier? You like him, don''t you? Or he likes you, that''s why he''s covering you. I know you have a close relationship, but it''s a pity that soon he''ll be mine. Just wait and cry. "


    After shouting, Yan Qi immediately burst out laughing, and the smile was crazy.

 Chapter 172

    And Yan Qi said so, but let Tao Rong instant alert.


    Yan Qi will not say that for no reason, unless she has done something, or has great confidence to do something.


    Considering the current situation, it is very likely that uncle Yan and Yan Qi are discussing something.


    Mayor Wang, Wenjing Wang, uncle Yan, Qi Yan Is


    Tao Rong''s face changed, but Yan Qi thought that Tao Rong was scared by herself, and Yan Qi was more proud.


    She poked Tao Rong''s forehead and said, "you wait for me, bitch!"


    Put down cruel words, Yan Qi finally comfortable vomit a breath, turn around and go.


    But Tao Rong was in situ for a long time.


    She thought of a possibility.


    Maybe uncle Yan knew the plan of mayor Wang, so he thought of the same plan.


    He also wants to use some means to let Nie Zhao marry Yan Qi.


    Tao Rong feels disgusted. What does uncle Yan think? Is he crazy? Does he think Nie Zhao is a fool?


    Tao Qian suddenly came up with such an idea. Is it because he overheard something?


    Tao Rong thinks that this is very possible. Although he does not know how Tao Qian came up with this idea in the last generation, this generation is probably the reason.


    After all, if Tao Qian is really so smart and has such an idea, he is so greedy, so bad, and he dares to commit any crime, how can he wait so long to design it, and the plan has not come out until now, it is very likely that it is not Tao Qian''s plan at all, but he has heard it from others.


    One passed on to the other. At last, everyone''s ideas were almost the same. Anyway, everyone had a daughter.


    That''s a lot more reasonable.


    After all, when it comes to good things, everyone wants a piece of it.


    But Wang Wenjing must not be able to do that. Now Yan Qi has become her competitor again. What''s the fate of this.


    Although he thinks it''s a bit dangerous, Nie Zhao is in hospital now and no one is allowed to visit him. The Yan family has been discharged from the hospital, so he has no chance to contact him. So Tao Rong can rest assured for the time being.


    Whether it''s Yan Qi''s defense or Tao Qian''s plan, it''s after Nie Zhao''s discharge.


    So Tao Rong will wait as patiently as a hunter.


    Daily training continued as usual. On the third day, uncle Qi finally allowed her to shoot.


    Uncle Qi asked Tao Rong to practice. That''s the real bullet, not the empty one.


    Every shot is very precious, so Tao Rong will treasure it very much and dare not have the slightest distraction.


    Probably early training is very sufficient, eyes and patience are also trained very well, so Tao Rong''s Quasi heart is quite good.


    As long as a person has perseverance, can bear hardships, wholeheartedly to do a thing, even if she does not have talent, will still harvest results.


    Just like Tao Rong, he never gives up.


    That night, uncle Qi had something to go out, so he asked Tao Rong to go back to rest in advance.


    Tao Rong is very tired, because she knows that she will not be able to train with Uncle Qi in a few days, so she has been training in a way that transcends the limits of her body. Uncle Qi praises her hard work. In fact, she just wants to cherish her study time and learn more.


    In three days, Tao Rong drained all her strength. Tao Rong couldn''t make it any longer and walked home.


    Winter night comes very early. When it''s so cold, everyone has a rest at home very early.


    It''s not very likely that people will linger outside.


    So when Tao Rong heard the sound of smashing things, he was quite surprised.


    Tao Rong is not nosy, but unfortunately, the strange voice is coming from the direction he wants to go.


    When Tao Rong came a little closer, he saw a figure squatting under a tree by the side of the road, hitting something with a hammer.


    Take a closer look, there was flesh and blood on the hammer, and when it fell, there was blood splashing around.


    Tao Rong''s throat was tight with fright, and he quickly covered his mouth.


    But the shock was only a flash, and soon Tao Rong could see clearly.


    The man squatting under the tree smashing things with a hammer turned out to be Yan Qi.


    And what she''s smashing is the body of a big rat.


    Tao Rong looked at the nearly flattened bloody thing. If it wasn''t for the remaining limbs and tail, Tao Rong couldn''t confirm whether it was a mouse or not.


    Seeing such a disgusting scene, Tao Rong almost vomited out.


    Fortunately in time to cover, but still leaked a little voice.


    Yan Qi immediately vigilant look back.


    But Tao Rong had high vigilance, peeking at this kind of thing, how can not choose a good place.


    So Yan Qi looked around and didn''t find anyone. And it went on.


    At the same time, he whispered: all die, all die, all die, all you disgusting men die!At this time, Tao Rong also found that Yan Qi''s abnormal, her look like a ghost, eyes terrible straight Leng Leng, the corner of the mouth has always been hanging a strange smile.


    After she put down the hammer, she quickly buried the bloody corpse of the mouse with the soil nearby.


    Then he sat next to him and gasped for a long time. Then he got up and was ready to leave.


    Since it''s Yan Qi''s business, Tao Rong has to have one more heart.


    Because the Yan Family and the Tao family are on the same road, it''s normal to meet Yan Qi here. It''s just that on such a cold day, isn''t it abnormal for her to come out at night to do this?


    Tao Rong looks at Yan Qi, who is gradually moving away, and suddenly reacts that Yan Qi, who has experienced that kind of thing, may be really abnormal. She is using this way to relieve the depressed hatred in her heart.


    Tao Rong can''t help but feel the puppet on her chest and feel nauseous. It seems that she should be more alert to Yan Qi, because Yan Qi is no longer a normal person.


    Just like that, suddenly a voice came from behind.


    Tao Rong noticed that someone was running towards this side quickly, so he rushed to the front.


    In the dark, people can''t see Tao Rong hiding, and Tao Rong can clearly see the figure passing by.


    That''s


    "Hello, Yan Qi, it''s you. You''re back at last. I''m looking for you!"


    Yan Qi trembled all over, probably just did something to hide, at this time was suddenly called, her heart is also flustered.


    She immediately turned around, hands quickly back in the past, will be covered with blood hammer in the back of the body. Looking at the comer, only the comer made her frown in disgust.


    "You Why do you come to me? " Yan Qi''s tone was a little surprised and angry, as if she didn''t want to see anyone.


    At this time, Tao Rong was peeping at everything.


    It was Wang laizi from the village next door who was used by Yan Qi when she designed the deserted house. But as a result, Yan Qi''s reputation is in danger. Wang laizi almost wants to marry Yan Qi because of this. For a period of time, he almost depends on Yan''s family, which makes Yan Qi hate.

 Chapter 173

    However, there is uncle Yan in the Yan family. There is mayor Wang behind uncle Yan. With a little pressure, Wang laizi doesn''t dare to make mistakes.


    This time, Yan Qi because frame up his cousin, almost killed his brother, and into the police station, although not in prison, but the reputation is really destroyed. Wang laizi felt that his opportunity had come again, so he came to find Yan Qi again.


    Because he recently owed some debts outside and was pursued all day, he was also in a mess. Wang laizi thought that if he didn''t marry a rich woman to go home, he would be in trouble.


    Yan Qi naturally became his primary goal.


    Wang laizi thinks Yan Qi''s reputation is like this. She can''t get married. If she comes to marry her, she should burn incense. So Wang laizi is very proud at this time.


    "I''ve come to you for the sake of our marriage. You should figure it out. Now who will marry you but me?" Wang laizi said as she looked up and down at Yan Qi, feeling that she didn''t look as good as before. How can I live in a hospital and become so thin.


    After listening to Yan Qi, she immediately opened her eyes and said, "are you sick again? Do you think my father didn''t give you enough warning?"


    Wang laizi chuckled and said, "I just want to talk to you first. Tomorrow I will come to your father and ask him to marry you to me. I don''t want to see you noisy and lose face, so I came to tell you ahead of time."


    Yan Qi''s hand holding the hammer is tight. When Tao Rong thinks she will wave the hammer, Yan Qi endures miraculously.


    Yan Qi suddenly seems to think of something like, said: "that you come late, my father has me betrothed to others."


    "What?" Wang laizi was surprised and said, "it''s impossible. You must be lying. You made a false case, framed others, and killed your own brother. How could anyone dare to marry you?"


    Yan Qi said with a sneer: "I don''t have to cheat you. I will marry him soon. I can tell you that my target is a soldier. If you dare to pester me again, it will be a crime at that time."


    Wang laizi was a little confused by Yan Qi''s tone. How could he not understand that it would be like this.


    And Tao Rong in the back to listen to really want to laugh, eight characters have not a skim, Yan Qi is a fox.


    Originally thought is a entanglement failure of small drama code, soon Yan Qi will drive away Wang laizi.


    But Tao Rong never thought that Yan Qi was really thinking about her all the time.


    "Although you don''t deserve to marry me, you can marry my cousin, the beautiful one you met. If you want to marry me, I will try to make her marry you." Yan Qi Yin cruel and excited said.


    Wang laizi suddenly came back to his senses and said angrily, "what you said sounds good. Can you do it? Give us the medicine as you did last time, and you''ve planted it yourself, haven''t you


    Yan Qi''s face changed slightly. In fact, she can think of Wang laizi. He must know something about it.


    "So do you want it or not?" Yan Qi said impatiently.


    Wang laizi hesitated for a while and said, "if you want me to marry your cousin, you want to harm her. Since it''s to help you, I have to do something good."


    Yan Qi frowned and did not answer.


    Wang laizi immediately said, "I promise that if I marry her, I will torture her well. Isn''t it worthwhile?"


    Yan Qi is in a different mood as soon as she hears about tormenting Tao Rong. If she lets Tao Rong marry such a bad man and is tormented all day long, and watches the man she cares about marry her, Tao Rong''s injury will be more serious than her humiliation in prison.


    His humiliation is temporary, and Tao Rong as long as married, the future damage is endless.


    Yan Qi immediately moved, "you said your conditions."


    Wang laizi stretched out his hand and said, "five hundred yuan, I''ll try my best to marry Tao Rong home."


    Yan Qi was silent.


    Wang laizi thought that he was going to be higher, so he wanted to reduce the price again. But Yan Qi suddenly laughed, "yes, 500 yuan, she is worth the price, OK, but I have to wait until I get married, otherwise, I don''t have so much money."


    Yan Qi is very clear about this. As long as she marries the Nie family, five hundred yuan is nothing, fifty thousand yuan is OK.


    Wang laizi originally wanted to play a rogue, so he had better take advantage of it to let the Yan family know the reality clearly. Although he thinks it''s reasonable, he is also afraid that Yan''s family will have to refuse and try to find another way for Yan Qi''s future. In this way, Wang laizi will get nothing.


    But he was also very lucky, not only for a more beautiful wife, but also 500 yuan.


    If these are not enough to repay the debt, this beautiful wife can go out to sell and help him make money, which is more beneficial than Yan Qi. The most important thing is that he doesn''t have to think of his own way. He just says he wants to marry, and the rest is Yan Qi''s business. It''s easy and easy. Why don''t he do it.


    Immediately, Wang laizi made an agreement with Yan Qi. Yan Qi told Wang laizi to go to her three days later.If you want to count it up, it''s the day after Nie Zhao''s departure.


    And all of them were just heard by Tao Rong in the back.


    Tao Rong also sighs that heaven treats her well, which makes her meet. What she said to Yan Qi before seems to come true. As long as she wants to harm herself, she''ll wait to eat the bad consequences.


    Yan Qi said and went back, Wang laizi in a good mood, slowly back, but did not know that someone has been following him.


    When he got out of the village and into the field, Wang laizi suddenly heard footsteps behind him.


    In an instant, Wang laizi was afraid. After all, before the big night, there was no one around him, and there was no sound of footsteps. The sound of footsteps seemed to appear out of thin air. How could he not be afraid? After all, he had done a lot of bad things.


    Wang laizi was afraid of speeding up his steps and wanted to go home quickly, but the footsteps behind him were also speeding up and getting closer and closer.


    Wang laizi was scared to pee. When he was about to run, he was suddenly patted on the shoulder.


    Wang laizi screamed directly, tripped his left foot over his right, and fell directly on the ridge of the field.


    With such a fall, Wang Lai Tzu turned around and instantly saw what had been behind him.


    As a result, Wang laizi was very angry. He jumped up and yelled, "I''ll fuck you, grandma. You dare to scare me, you..."


    But before Wang laizi finished, he was kicked over by Tao Rong.


    Under the strength of this foot, Wang laizifei went out and turned over a somersault. He had a sharp pain in his chest and a fierce cough.

 Chapter 174

    Wang laizi was completely stupid. He looked up at Tao Rong in disbelief. Did this man kick himself just now? His voice trembled and he said, "you What are you doing? "


    Tao Rong sneered and approached step by step, but the momentum of Tao Rong made Wang laizi almost instinctively afraid. He kept retreating and wanted to stay away from Tao Rong. At this time, in Wang laizi''s eyes, Tao Rong was not a little girl shorter than him, but a female night fork.


    Those eyes seemed to be shining in the dark, like predators lurking nearby.


    Wang laizi sat on the ground in panic, raised his hand and said, "you What are you doing? Are you crazy? "


    Tao Rong went to Wang laizi, slowly bent down, pulled Wang laizi''s collar, raised one side of his mouth and said with a smile: "you want to conspire with Yan Qi to marry me, you want to marry me back to torture hard, how are you going to torture and beat me?"


    Wang laizi immediately widens his eyes. He can''t break away from Tao Rong''s power. At this time, Wang laizi also understands that Tao Rong is nearby when he discusses with Yan Qi. She hears him, so she comes to him to settle the accounts.


    But Wang laizi didn''t expect that this little girl should be so violent. How dare such a woman marry home.


    "I I don''t marry I I won''t marry... " Wang laizi was pressed by Tao Rong''s terrible momentum, and his whole speech was not sharp.


    Tao Rong sneered and raised his fist to beat Wang laizi.


    In the continuous scream, Tao Rong unilateral crush Wang laizi, really solid beat, beat Wang laizi cry, father and mother to Tao Rong is kneeling to beg for mercy.


    When Tao Rong came back, he found that he seemed to have become a pig.


    That face is either blood or tears.


    Tao Rong looked at her fists, which still had blood on them. She really had little experience in beating people. The last time she fought with the black elements in the basement was also an expedient measure. It was not a real fight if she wanted to be quick and hidden. Other experiences were only fighting with her master, and she was crushed unilaterally by her master.


    Therefore, Tao Rong has never realized what level her combat ability has reached. After nearly three months of training, what step has she reached.


    Today, when she thought it was just a simple beating, the person who suffered from her attack was beaten miserably, as if he had lost the ability to resist from the beginning, which was far beyond Tao Rong''s own imagination.


    Has she really become so powerful?


    However, it is also possible that Wang laizi was frightened by himself, and the effect of being beaten unilaterally may not be the same.


    But Tao Rong can really feel that, compared with the previous fight with Tao Yu, her whole body seems to be completely new, her body is well controlled by herself, and she is really stronger this time.


    Tao Rong suddenly felt very gratified, feeling a lot better, not just so bad.


    Only when Tao Rong is happy, the background sound is not very good.


    Tao Rong looked down at Wang laizi, who was crawling in front of him. His crying voice was really hard to hear, like a duck.


    This man is also a real counsellor. He was beaten by a woman, but he couldn''t resist from the beginning to the end. Is the dignity of being a man broken?


    It''s a joke to want to marry and torture yourself in this way.


    "Don''t fight. I know it''s wrong. Woo woo, really don''t fight."


    "Hello Tao Rong called, and Wang laizi was all over.


    Tao Rong is really not sure. Is it really so painful for her to hit someone? Give people a thorough beat counsels, this must ache into what appearance just can have such radical reaction.


    "Don''t shake. If you want to hurt me once, I''ll teach you a lesson. I''ll never do it again." Tao Rong some disgust of say.


    "I haven''t hurt you yet, and it''s also your cousin''s idea. You are so violent. If you want to beat her, why do you beat me?" Wang laizi was wronged in his heart. He cried and complained.


    Tao Rong can see that Wang laizi''s temperament is not reliable, but he is so afraid now that Tao Rong can ask more questions.


    Tao Rong is still very curious, originally thought Wang laizi gave up, how suddenly came out again.


    Wang laizi did not dare not tell the truth, but said that he owed money.


    Tao Rong picks eyebrow to ask a way: "should not, married me to go home, plan to sell me to make money."


    To the point, Wang laizi trembled with fright and immediately denied: "no, absolutely not. I dare not marry you! In fact, I was really greedy at the beginning. I knew that the daughter of the village branch secretary must be rich. I couldn''t catch up with such a girl in my whole life, but her reputation was ruined, so I had a chance! After all, who dares to marry her now in the three villages nearby? Unless her father sends her out to live in anonymity and start afresh, she only finds a soldier. This is really... " Wang laizi wants to divert Tao Rong''s attention, so he says that Yan Qi is not.Tao Rong originally wanted to teach Wang laizi a lesson, and let him quit in spite of difficulties.


    But now that she has changed her mind, does she deserve to be a military sister-in-law?


    "You want to marry Yan Qi?" Tao Rong asked.


    Wang laizi did not dare to say, because he did not know what Tao Rong meant.


    Tao Rong looked down at Wang laizi and said in a cold voice, "I want you to continue to follow your own plan, use your reputation as a threat, and try to marry Yan Qi. By the way, I''ll tell you a secret, which is blocked by Yan Zhishu. But if you want to send someone to inquire, you can still find out. As long as you have this secret, you can always get what you want Yes. "


    Wang laizi looked at Tao Rong in surprise. For a moment, he didn''t know how to respond.


    But Tao Rong didn''t give him a chance to think. Tao Rong slowly drew out his little dagger, and then looked at Wang laizi coldly, which scared Wang laizi half to the ground.


    "I''m not making a deal with you. I''m asking you to do it. You have to do it. And it will only be good for you. It will never be good for you. You can get money if you want a wife. But if you don''t want to... "


    Tao Rong''s wrist was flexible, and his dagger flew towards Wang laizi at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye. All of a sudden, it took root in the mud beside his ears.


    And half of the blade is embedded.


    Wang laizi felt his crotch wet for a moment. "You Are you going to kill me? "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "don''t say that. It''s illegal to kill people. I just want to express my determination."

 Chapter 175

    Wang laizi couldn''t take care of his hot and humid crotch. He looked up at Tao Rong and swallowed: "I That''s what I''m going to do, I promise


    Tao Rong squatted down, pulled out her dagger and turned around in front of Wang laizi. The face of the dagger was shining with silver and cold, which made Wang laizi''s skin tight.


    "I remind you that if you have the ability, you can run away. If you don''t have the ability, you can stay and be the son-in-law of the Yan family. If I know that you dare to betray me and tell others what happened tonight, it''s very easy not to kill you and break your hands and feet. By the way, do you think the policemen in the dispatch office believe in a clever girl or an ignorant girl What about the famous scoundrel


    Tao Rong''s light threat has shown all the situation to Wang laizi clearly. There are only two ways in front of Wang laizi''s eyes. From then on, Tao Rong disappears from their eyes. An an an is a person. But if he wants to play any tricks and is greedy to get benefits, Tao Rong also gives him a way, depending on how he chooses.


    But no matter how he chooses, one thing is certain. If Wang laizi dares to cooperate with Yan Qi to pit her, even if she marries Wang laizi, she can kill him alive.


    Let''s not mention the skill that makes Wang laizi feel mysterious, that is, Tao Rong dares to intercept and beat an adult male behind his back. It''s not an ordinary woman who will follow her husband once she gets married. Wang laizi doesn''t dare to stand up with such a woman. Isn''t it fatal?


    In the face of Tao Rong''s threat, Wang laizi can only nod her head cleverly.


    Tao Rong doesn''t take the initiative to deal with others, but it doesn''t mean that when she knows that others want to deal with her, she won''t retaliate.


    Therefore, Tao Rong has no psychological pressure to tell Yan Qi what happened that night in prison.


    Wang laizi is silly. If this story is to be spread, Yan Qi will be finished. If anyone wants to marry her, the Yan family will burn incense.


    Even if Wang laizi didn''t take a fancy to Yan Qi''s family background, he now feels that he dislikes Yan Qi very much. He thinks that if he marries her, he will suffer a loss.


    At the same time, Wang laizi couldn''t understand and looked at Tao Rong, "this No one knows about this. Yan Qi treats you like this. Since you know why not... "


    Wang laizi thinks that Yan Qi''s way of dealing with Tao Rong is that they don''t want to die. With such a big handle, Tao Rong doesn''t use it to celebrate the new year!


    Tao Rong impatiently looked at Wang laizi and said, "if it''s not your business, don''t ask too much. Anyway, I''ve told you the favorable conditions that can make you succeed. Whatever you want to do."


    Tao Rong didn''t want to say it at the beginning. If she said it, she could retaliate against Yan Qi continuously, or even completely destroy it. This is not the bad thing Yan Qi did in the past. It destroyed a woman''s reputation, and it was destroyed in a very miserable way.


    In this era, if Yan Qi''s affairs are to be spread, the blow is equivalent to forcing Yan Qi to commit suicide.


    But at that time, Yan Qi had been in a coma and was sent to the hospital. Although she felt that Yan Qi had suffered from the consequences, she was very happy to see the results, but Tao Rong didn''t know what Yan Qi would do in the future.


    Maybe after being stimulated, the whole person will change, maybe.


    After all, for a woman, punishment is the most serious. After experiencing such hardships, Tao Rong felt that everything could go away.


    Unfortunately, even after so much experience, Yan Qi not only did not have any introspection, but also became more and more hostile to her, trying every means to harm others, so there is no need for Tao Rong to be merciful.


    Although she is really not willing to use such things as women being hurt as a means, Yan Qi is excluded.


    She won''t do this kind of thing by herself. She will tell Wang laizi everything, and the rest depends on God''s will.


    After Tao Rong and Wang laizi separated, they went home.


    At this moment, Tao Rong came back earlier than usual. At this time, there was only Tao Yu at home. There was a light on in the room. Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru were not at home.


    Although Tao Rong was very tired at the beginning, she was a little excited just because she found out about Yan Qi and Wang laizi, so she couldn''t sleep now, so she took out the books again.


    In fact, in addition to the daily training, Tao Rong always finds time to read books, junior high school three years of knowledge has all made up, now nothing will be repeated review. After all, she is not a smart person with high IQ. She can only keep consolidating her knowledge.


    But even so, she knew that it was not enough. After all, the books in her hand were much worse than those in school.


    This can only be made up in the future.


    When they were tired, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru came back.


    As soon as they came back, they found Tao Rong in the room.


    Tao Rong looked at their face can not suppress the excitement, know that the or to come.


    Yan Xiangru took Tao Rong and sat down beside him, holding her hand tightly. "Rong Rong, what do you think of the marriage that your parents mentioned to you before?"Tao Rong''s heart began to beat faster, but he looked a little flustered. "I listen to my father and mother."


    Yan Xiangru nodded with satisfaction.


    Tao Qian sat at the table, knocked on the table and said, "Rong Rong, we''ve tried our best to marry a good family for you. Don''t let us down."


    It''s not easy for Tao Qian to tell them first. Let Tao Rong have some points in his heart. Don''t wait for them to say it. Tao Rong is against them.


    Tao Rong continued to nod cleverly.


    At this time Yan Xiangru said, "Rongrong, what do you think of Captain Nie and Nie Zhao? It''s the one who saved you several times and took special care of you. "


    Tao Rong took a deep breath, as if a bell rang in her heart, her voice was hoarse. "Mama, do you want me to marry..."


    Yan Xiang nodded as soon as he saw that Tao Rong understood.


    Tao Rong immediately put on a look of fear, said: "how can it be, he is a soldier I heard that his family is very good, how can I like a little girl like me? And although he is good to me, but... "


    What Tao Rong said was only the objective fact, which was the reaction she should have, but there was no feeling of rejection between her words.


    As long as so, Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian are at ease.


    Tao Qian some domineering said: "these you don''t care. As long as you are willing to cooperate with us


    Tao Rong looks at Tao Qian blankly.


    Yan Xiangru grabs Tao Rong''s shoulders and bewitches him and says, "Rong Rong, you believe that your parents won''t hurt you, right? As long as you listen to us, you can do whatever we want you to do. In this way, you will have a good life in the future."

 Chapter 176

    This word, before Yan Xiangru also said to Tao Rong, but in fact she lived like hell.


    Tao Rong looks uneasy, but she looks at Yan Xiangru with trust in her eyes, as if she just follows her mother and doesn''t have to worry even if she is dizzy.


    Tao Rong''s reaction is what Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian want most.


    Keep up with I, that night, Yan Xiangru took Tao Rong to sleep in their room, let Tao Qian to sleep with Tao Yu.


    A mother and daughter chatted all night, but Yan Xiangru was brainwashing Tao Rong.


    Yan Xiangru imperceptibly implanted the despicable plan they were about to carry out into Tao Rong''s brain bit by bit, making her paralyzed, making her accept her life, and making her think that this is the only thing she should do as a daughter of the Tao family. In this way, she can not only find a good home for herself, but also solve the urgent problem of the lack of funds of the Tao family. More importantly, she has a good family My husband''s family is my backer. If there are any problems in my mother''s family, I can help solve them, such as my brother''s illness.


    Tao Rong was very surprised at first, almost called out, and felt that it was wrong to do so, and even began to resist.


    But Yan Xiangru and Tao Rong lie on the bed. Yan Xiangru whispers to Tao Rong constantly. At the most tired stage of human spirit, let her accept this fact and let her understand that this is the best way.


    With the combination of grace and power, the whip and sugar take turns to suppress Tao Rong''s resistance with a sense of responsibility.


    Finally, although Tao Rong was embarrassed, depressed and sad, she was still hard and aggrieved and expressed her willingness to listen to her family.


    The next morning, Yan Xiangru asked Tao Rong to get up late and have a good rest.


    But after Yan Xiangru left, where can Tao Rong still sleep? There are too many things in her heart at this time. When she comes to the door, she is most afraid of accidents.


    According to Yan Xiangru, today is a farewell party specially held by the three villages to send off the troops after the disaster. People from the three villages will provide some food and manpower to gather together to help entertain the troops. Naturally, the place is where the troops are temporarily stationed.


    There are army camps and tents, and the space is big enough to light a campfire and eat and drink.


    The three village heads have already discussed this matter with the troops, because their task has been completed. In the last two days, they are asked to pack up and go back.


    So even drinking is not taboo.


    Don''t drink when you''re on a mission. I''m going to drink it now?


    People who have free time in the three villages can go, and there is no restriction on food and drink. It is even more lively than Chinese New Year.


    So during the day, the people who are free in the village have already gone to the camp to prepare for the work.


    Yan Xiangru seldom takes the initiative to help, but Tao Qian is more exaggerated. He passed away early in the morning. Tao Rong knows that he must have made some preparations in advance.


    And Tao Rong also knows where they are going.


    As for Nie Zhao, the key target of this evening''s design, he was discharged today, and it is estimated that he has already started to go through the discharge procedures.


    Tao Rong lies on the bed in a daze for a while. After all, she is still upset and gets up. She wants to go to Uncle Qi''s side to catch up on her training and let herself calm down by the way.


    But when she was ready to go out, she happened to meet Yan Xiangru, who came back to take things. Yan Xiangru was nervous when she saw that she was going out and said, "Why are you going?"


    Tao Rong knew that they were still worried that she would shrink back and run away. That''s why she was so nervous. After all, the impact of their plan on an ordinary girl is too big, especially when Tao Rong is a good girl.


    Tao Rong replied truthfully, "I went to Uncle Qi''s side, but there are still some things that haven''t been properly handled. I think I''m afraid there won''t be any time in the future, so let''s finish it all today. "


    Listen to Tao Rong say so, know she is tacit after meeting Nie Zhao together thing, Yan Xiangru is at ease.


    Yan Xiangru is afraid of Tao Rong''s obstinacy. If she doesn''t cooperate well and say the wrong thing, she may not be able to hold the son-in-law.


    As long as she is obedient and goes according to their plan, it will come naturally.


    Last night Yan Xiangru told Tao Rong a lot about men and women and taught her a lot just in case.


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian don''t expect two people to fall in love naturally. What they want is a firm marriage.


    After all, falling in love can break up, but as long as they get married, even if they divorce immediately, they can get benefits. So there has to be this process.


    I didn''t really want Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to cultivate their relationship slowly before. I just thought that if they could have a good relationship, the future plan would be easier to implement.


    In fact, Yan Xiangru is more nervous than Tao Qian and Tao Rong. After all, this matter is hidden from her elder brother, which is tantamount to cheating her elder brother.


    Uncle Yan came up with the plan of the farewell party and encouraged the three villages to act together, so that the soldiers could not refuse.


    And all kinds of arrangements are controlled by Uncle Yan, who wants to pave the way for the accident after drinking.However, Tao Qian knew uncle Yan''s purpose from the beginning, so no matter what arrangements uncle Yan made, Tao Qian could understand what was going on as long as he thought about it, and he designed his own plan according to Uncle Yan''s plan.


    It''s much smoother than his initial plan, and it''s more likely to succeed.


    The so-called Mantis catches cicadas and yellow sparrows, which is now the case.


    With Uncle Yan, Tao Qian was very excited. Even before dawn, they began to go to the nearby sites.


    Yan Xiangru also thinks that Tao Qian''s method has a great chance of success, but once it happens, he will let uncle Yan know what the consequences will be. So he can only succeed but not fail.


    If they fail, uncle Yan''s family will never let them go.


    She knew how cold-blooded and heartless her brother was.


    Thinking of this, Yan Xiangru looks down at Tao Rong. It''s really unexpected that one day their Tao family''s honor and disgrace should depend on this stolen girl. It''s really ironic.


    "Well, you can go, but you have to be back at 4 p.m. and you have to be well prepared, you know?" Yan xiangruyi said.


    "I see." Tao Rong continues to be clever.


    After leaving Tao''s house and coming to the neighborhood of Uncle Qi''s house, Tao Rong was full of worries. Just as she was about to walk by, she saw some dark green coming from another road and heading for uncle Qi''s house.


    Among those people, she saw Nie Zhao.


    At this time, Nie Zhao''s arm was not suspended, just tied with a white bandage at the wound.

 Chapter 177

    When he didn''t speak, he looked a little serious, so that the timid people didn''t dare to approach him. As if he was unnatural, with the spirit of killing, he headed towards the door of Uncle Qi''s house.


    Tao Rong see this scene, conditional reflection of hide in the side, did not go in with.


    How to say, now Tao Rong a little guilty, do not want to face Nie Zhao.


    I''m also afraid that when I see Nie Zhao, I will think wildly, leading to the failure of the plan, so I just disappear.


    She just sat and waited under the tree not far from Uncle Qi''s house.


    She wants to wait for everyone to leave, and then enter uncle Qi''s home.


    Although she was far away and hiding fast, Nie Zhao and they didn''t find anything.


    But it doesn''t mean she wasn''t found.


    Nie Zhao, they just entered the yard not long ago, white teeth on the performance of a bit strange.


    It''s not the excitement after seeing Nie Zhao, but the constant hesitation at the door, looking around in one direction, with a purring voice in his mouth, as if in doubt.


    Other people are talking. He Tielong feels a little strange when he sees Bai Ya like this. He asks Nie Zhao, "how is Bai Ya doing?"


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly. He naturally understood the meaning of some of Bai Ya''s actions.


    It''s obvious that Bai Ya found an acquaintance nearby, waiting for that person to come.


    Besides uncle Qi and him, Tao Rong is the only one who can make Bai Ya wait.


    Is Tao Rong nearby?


    Nie Zhao was puzzled and waited for a while. But for such a long time, Bai Ya was still waiting, but no one came. This is very strange.


    At this time, Tao Rong was sitting under the tree, staring at the things in his hands.


    One hand is a puppet with a cat hanging around its neck, and the other hand is a puppet made by itself.


    Both of them are tightly held by Tao Rong.


    She stared for a long time, then slowly looked up, looking at the distance with some unfocused eyes.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong heard the movement of his feet on the withered branches. He folded up the two little things and looked back warily.


    Just for a moment, Tao Rong''s vigilance became uncomfortable.


    Because it was Nie Zhao who came.


    Nie Zhao is also accompanied by Bai Ya. He comes out with Bai Ya to find Tao Rong. He wants to make sure that he is waiting for Tao Rong.


    Sure enough, as soon as the white teeth approached, their performance was normal.


    That proves that Tao Rong has been here for a long time. Why doesn''t she go to Uncle Qi? She should come to train.


    "What are you doing here?" Nie Zhao asked doubtfully.


    In fact, just when he came far away, he saw Tao Rong in a daze. The expression on that face really made him feel very delicate, as if he had a lot on his mind. Anyone who saw such a young girl could not help but come forward to care if she was in trouble.


    A bare tree, a small figure, lonely expression, formed a bleak picture, as if a touch, this person will disappear with this picture.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, so Nie Zhao deliberately make a sound, let Tao Rong back to God.


    But Tao Rong, who has come back to herself, is at a loss when facing Nie Zhao, especially when she looks into his dark eyes like obsidian.


    The feeling of guilty is constantly enlarging, but at the thought of the cat puppet in her arms, Tao Rong calms down and tells herself not to hesitate and not to be afraid.


    "No Tired of walking, have a rest. Are you discharged? It seems that the recovery is good


    Nie Zhao is used to the obvious lies. After all, this girl''s lying and prevaricating in front of him is not cheating. She just doesn''t want to answer his questions.


    "Uncle Qi? Training? " Nie Zhao approached and stood by the tree, holding the trunk with one hand, looking down at Tao Rong.


    And at this time, white tooth has nothing to do, lying on one side, looking around to huff.


    "Well, since you''re all here, it''ll be a while. I''ll come back in the afternoon." With that, Tao Rong got up and left.


    This time, Nie Zhao can''t be regarded as nothing.


    He stepped forward and stopped Tao Rong, who was about to leave. Although Tao Rong didn''t understand, he didn''t look at Nie Zhao.


    This sudden sense of alienation made Nie Zhao feel bored and uncomfortable.


    No matter whether she is a hedgehog or a cat when facing herself, Tao Rong always shows her emotions truthfully or hypocritically, but rarely like now, just like in


    "Are you avoiding me?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, voice rigid way: "have no."


    Nie Zhao looked down at Tao Rong with burning eyes. "You saw us go in at the beginning, and then suddenly decided not to go in. Instead, you hid here waiting for us to leave. How else would you know that our team is together? "


    Tao Rong was asked for a moment dumb, eyes more erratic. "I thought you had something to say. It''s not right for me to stay there. I''ll go first. "So obviously don''t want to get along with him alone, Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed, as if thought of something, his face gradually showed an embarrassed look.


    Nie Zhao thought of his comrades in arms making fun of them several times before. Tao Rong was not stupid and naturally understood the meaning. Maybe that''s why Tao Rong deliberately avoided suspicion. After all, Tao Rong said that she didn''t like herself.


    It''s reasonable to think about this, but the two people get along well. Suddenly, because of the noise from the people nearby, they are embarrassed. It''s not worth it.


    What''s more, he''s really going to leave. I don''t know when to meet next time.


    "What''s the rush? I happen to have something for you. " Nie Zhao said in a flat voice, but in fact, his mood is fluctuating. He is a little angry, but he doesn''t know the reason why he is angry.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to keep his head down in front of Nie Zhao. It''s too strange, so he just turns around and leans on the tree, pretends to relax and looks ahead and says, "what''s the matter?"


    But this series of actions in Nie Zhao''s eyes, is quite unnatural, Nie Zhao helplessly looked at her, said: "we are going to pull back the troops tomorrow, so you put in my side of things, you should take it?"


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go to see you before you leave tomorrow."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, think Tao Rong will say tonight, after all, they are not all going to the farewell party tonight? And it''s in their camp. It''s convenient for her.


    However, Nie Zhao did not care about these details, and his focus was not this.


    "You said before that you planned to leave here, leave your parents and go out to live alone. That''s why you left the money. I thought you meant to think about the way before we left and leave here. As a result, you haven''t left yet. Do you want to go out?" Nie Zhao suddenly asked seriously.

 Chapter 178

    Tao Rong is a little surprised. He can''t help glancing aside. At this time, Nie Zhao is not looking at her either. Instead, he leans on the tree like her. They are facing different directions.


    Why did he care about this? She said that at the beginning because she knew that when Nie Zhao was going to leave, she would follow him. That''s why she said that.


    Now Nie Zhao asked, let Tao Rong a time really don''t know how to answer. "Why did you suddenly ask that? I Not yet. "


    Nie Zhao thought about it and said, "in fact, I suggest you go out. You are smart and capable. You shouldn''t stay here all the time. You are too bound. If you plan to go to Nanshi, I can help you find someone as long as you need. It''s better for you to go back to high school and read more books. I''ll also ask someone to help you find the place to live. After all, it''s safe for you to live outside Very important Of course, if you don''t want to be in Nanshi, it''s up to you. If you need help, please contact me. "


    After Tao Rong''s dull listening, the whole person is silly, and a small note appears in her field of vision, on which two strings of numbers are written.


    She knew those two numbers backwards a long time ago.


    "This is the contact information of my army and my family. If you want to get through these two calls, sometimes I may not be able to contact the outside world when I am on a mission, but you leave a message and I will contact you when I come back."


    Nie Zhao won''t give his phone number to others so easily. He is not the kind of person who likes to contact others.


    And here and now, so easy to put in front of their own.


    Tao Rong suddenly feels a little uncomfortable. He Even thought so much for her, maybe in his opinion, it''s just the result of simple thought, but in Tao Rong''s opinion, such a degree of thought for her, but she used up all the things she couldn''t get in her last life.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to be shocked by such feelings, as if she is flattered, so she constantly comforts her heart and tells herself that it''s just Nie Zhao''s kindness. She helps a young girl who hasn''t been out of the mountains, just an acquaintance.


    However, Tao Rong looked up at Nie Zhao. This time, she finally caught his eyes. She saw her reflection clearly in her deep eyes.


    The tone of her voice was as if she had no doubt.


    "Why do you treat me so well and take care of me so much?"


    Nie Zhao also on the Tao Rong''s eyes, that pair of amber eyes, looks a little cold thin heartless, but inexplicably distressing. Her expression is a bit stubborn, as if to tell you that she clearly does not need, and did not ask for help like him, so why did he do it?


    I''m a little girl. Why do you want to support everything independently.


    "It''s just that I have some resources to provide a convenience for my friends. I''m not so good to you, and I don''t take special care of you." Nie Zhao said frankly.


    He was also worried by his teammates, and also worried that Tao Rong would think more, so he simply said that it was no big deal.


    Tao Rong suddenly became persistent and asked, "if it''s someone else..."


    But without waiting for Tao Rong to finish asking, Nie Zhao answered directly, "different people naturally treat each other differently. People pay attention to fate. I''m predestined with you. I''ll do whatever I want. There are not so many reasons. This is a very normal thing. You don''t have so many mental burdens, otherwise you will live too tired. Friends give each other a hand. "


    "Fate? It may be a good fate or a bad one. Maybe I will bring you a lot of trouble. " Tao Rong''s expression is stiff, but the intonation does not change.


    "That can only walk and see, who let fate has been settled." Nie Zhao said with a relaxed shrug.


    Maybe it''s because Nie Zhao has been looking at Tao Rong''s various behaviors from the perspective of the instructor, so he can''t rest assured of her. He is also a hidden elder martial brother and wants to lead her to take two more steps on the road of life. At present, such fate seems to have been cut off.


    But hearing Nie Zhao''s words, Tao Rong said in a stuffy voice: "who has made a fate with you?"


    Nie Zhao can''t help but reach out to touch Tao Rong''s head, "you little girl, you''ve all experienced life and death together. Don''t you think it''s fate? You are too mean. "


    Tao Rong avoided his hand directly, his face still tangled and restrained.


    Nie Zhao also looks at her helplessly. When he is alienated, he is alienated like a stranger, but when he is close, he is like relatives and comrades in arms. In this way, he can''t control the relationship, and he can only follow his heart.


    Just like now, he wants to help Tao Rong and give back his contact information. This is the first time he has done this. It''s a bit awkward, but Tao Rong doesn''t want to look like that.


    Not Nie Zhao himself boasted, how many people want to hold his relationship, holding his thigh. But there was no chance to get close.


    But now he is equivalent to take the initiative to put his thigh in front of Tao Rong and tell her: hold it, I take the initiative to let you hold it, do not ask for any return.But people just put on a look of disgust.


    So What should he do with her?


    "I don''t know where you will be in the future. I''ll leave you my contact information Keep in touch, you Anyway, I have known you. Don''t you want to contact me in the future? " Nie Zhao said, looking at Tao Rong''s performance, he felt a burst of weakness in his heart, and his tone became like questioning. "You don''t hate me up to now. I thought we were friends."


    Do you even need a hot face and a cold butt to make a friend now?


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao some depressed look, and finally said: "I do not want your contact information, I have written it down."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, Tao Rong directly back to him.


    Nie Zhao marvels at Tao Rong''s memory. She just took a look at it. Do you remember the two numbers so clearly?


    Nie Zhao returned to his senses and took back the note. He felt a little better and said, "what do you think of my previous proposal?"


    "I''ll go out and continue to read. As for the rest Let''s talk about it then. " Tao Rong avoids going further.


    What Nie Zhao thinks is that Tao Rong will call him later. "All right."


    Tao Rong took another deep look at Nie Zhao, as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer.


    "Thank you." Tao Rong said that after biting the teeth, afraid to say something else.

 Chapter 179

    No matter what happened in the last life or what happened after, at least Nie Zhao is really good to her now.


    She was very sad in her last life, few of them were really good to her, and she came and went in a hurry in her life, so she cherished everyone who was willing to be good to her. Like those who yearn for fire in a cold night.


    So she sincerely thanks Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao is in a better mood because of her thanks. This good mood will last until the evening.


    After a while, he Tielong comes out to find Nie Zhao. As a result, he sees the two people chatting under the grove and immediately wants to say something. Nie Zhao sees them ahead of time and stares at them with a warning. He immediately chokes back what he says. Although he agrees to stop talking nonsense, when he sees such a scene, he is just like fighting chicken blood I can''t stop it.


    It seems to be a conditioned reflex.


    After that, Tao Rong said hello to everyone, and they left. Tao Rong continued to train with Uncle Qi.


    But Uncle Qi saw that today''s Tao Rong is a little absent-minded. It''s not that she''s not good at training, it''s just that her mind seems to be heavier than before.


    When Tao Rong was resting, uncle Qi asked her if she had something on her mind.


    Tao Rong suddenly asked, "master, if a person changes his life for his own selfish desire, is he really hateful and excessive? He is a villain."


    Uncle Qi shakes the wine pot and glances at Tao Rong. Looking at the look on her face, he knows that this question can''t be answered perfunctorily, but he knows his apprentice''s temperament. If she says something in a hypothetical way, that is to say, she won''t say it anyway.


    And say it in a hypothetical way, rather than choose to hide it in her heart, which proves that she is also full of confusion and confusion about this matter.


    According to his own thinking, uncle Qi said, "of course, this is not good. But is the other person you''re talking about a good person? If it''s a bad person, it''s another matter "


    " a good person, even if some places are not good, is a good person on the whole. " Tao Rong thinks about it. Although she is still worried about Nie Zhao and an Wenlan after her marriage and Nie Zhao''s failure to protect Xiao Xiao, she can''t deny that Nie Zhao is a good person.


    "That is to change a good man''s life for his own selfish desire, to make his life worse, just to make his life better. Isn''t that a villain?" When Uncle Qi says this, he stares at Tao Rong tightly. He is really worried. The villain that Tao Rong is talking about is herself. Is she going to change other people''s lives for her own selfish desire?


    "Yes, the master is right, but what if it is a matter of life and death for the villain?" Tao Rong said with a low voice and said: "if the villain doesn''t do this, she will die."


    Uncle Qi was stunned. For the first time, he saw that look on Tao Rong''s face, as if there was no love in his life. But that look just disappeared in a moment, as if it had never appeared.


    Then the faint smile spread on Tao Rong''s face. "I''m kidding you, master. Sometimes I really don''t know the right and wrong, so let''s assume and ask Master''s judgment. "


    Looking at Tao Rong''s smile, uncle Qi is also in a trance. Is the assumption really just a hypothesis.


    Soon Tao Rong began to train again. It seemed that the slightly deep conversation had never started.


    But that question still lingers in Uncle Qi''s mind. He can''t help thinking more. He thinks of another apprentice of his own. He thinks of what happened a few years ago. After living so long, he was stopped by such a simple question.


    Tao Rong is right. Right and wrong sometimes confuse people.


    A person to the relationship between their own life and death of their own selfish desire to change another good man''s life, let him live a bit worse.


    Is that evil?


    At least even uncle Qi can''t guarantee that he won''t be that evil villain.


    Tao Rong''s question made uncle Qi ponder for a period of time, but on the contrary, Tao Rong''s own question eased his confusion.


    Why is she so distressed? Is it because Nie Zhao is a little better to her?


    She had already made up her mind, for Xiao Xiao''s sake, even if she was a villain, she would be nothing.


    As for Nie Zhao, let him pay off the debt. Xiaoxiao is also his daughter. Who let him not protect Xiaoxiao well in his last life? Let him use this short marriage to pay back in his life.


    No matter how many voices there are around, no matter where they come from, she only needs to know one thing.


    She came back for Xiaoxiao. If she didn''t have Xiaoxiao, she didn''t have to live. For Xiaoxiao, she could sacrifice anyone''s happiness.


    So what''s the drag on Nie Zhao''s life.


    Let''s call him bad luck.


    She won''t be soft hearted! Absolutely not!Back home at 4 p.m., Yan Xiangru began to ask Tao Rong to take a bath, wash well, clean up and make herself fragrant.


    Tao Rong naturally knows what Yan Xiangru is looking forward to, but it is a pity that what they are looking forward to will not happen today. Although it will not happen, some fame can not escape. With the fighting power of Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru, Nie Zhao can''t escape from the strong cobweb after all.


    Tao Rong takes a bath in her parents'' room carelessly. Although the winter in the south is not too cold, it''s also chilly. It''s very comfortable for her to soak in the hot water with hot and foggy air. It''s the feeling that she has not seen for a long time to enjoy a hot bath in a big bath. It''s not for anyone to wash incense, it''s just for her to relax. After training, it''s a paradise to soak in the hot water.


    As Tao Rong was soaking, she recalled the night of her last life. In a sense, she suffered a lot. At that time, she didn''t have the courage to cry. On the contrary, it made the situation more inclined to their Tao family. Now, it''s a miracle that Nie Zhao''s lungs didn''t explode.


    Just remembering, suddenly the door lock of the room moved and made a slight sound.


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, no longer paddle water, but quietly listen, outside really have tiny movement.


    Tao Qian has just gone out and hasn''t come back. Yan Xiangru is busy in the kitchen, and they all tell her to wash well. It''s unlikely that she will come to her now.


    And the door, Tao Rong has been locked, and the sound outside is obviously trying to open the door.

 Chapter 180

    There was no shouting, but the door lock crept.


    Tao Rong''s face didn''t change, but her eyebrows picked up. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she knew it already.


    Who else in this family would do such a thing.


    Tao Rong always thought that Tao Yu was safe, but he didn''t expect that he finally gave her such a move. What do you want? Peep, or come in and do something wrong.


    Tao Rong came out of the big bathtub steadily. Because of her steady movement, her voice hardly changed.


    Come to the bedside, simply dry and put on the big coat.


    And then secretly stand inside the door.


    Looking at the difficult twist of the door lock, Tao Rong feels ridiculous, even can''t open the door.


    However, he won''t. Tao Rong can help him!


    So Tao Rong with him in the outside twist posture, gently help from inside twist up, so all of a sudden, the door lock opened.


    The door is now open.


    Tao Rong saw that the crack of the door was slightly opened.


    Then he stopped for a moment, then slowly put out his head and whispered, "where are the people?"


    Tao Rong stands behind the door and sneers. Tao Yu, Tao Yu, don''t blame me if you send it to the door yourself.


    When Tao Yu comes in to find her, Tao Rong slams the door. With a bang, Tao Yu shrinks. He is already doing something bad, so he is nervous.


    When he turned to see Tao Rong clearly, he immediately relaxed.


    At this time, Tao Rong was wearing a long coat, but only to the middle of his thigh, and there were two straight long white legs. Because wipe in a hurry, so there are some water left in the top, was illuminated by the light, emitting Yingying brilliant, looking at people''s eyes.


    Tao Yu didn''t speak. Instead, she stared at Tao Rong''s legs. Her eyes went up from the bottom to the top. She wanted to open her long coat.


    Tao Yu swallow saliva, hand unexpectedly unconsciously stretched to his belly rub rub, look very obscene, see Tao Rong almost nausea.


    Tao Rong stood there coldly, looking at him coldly. On the contrary, Tao Yu was full of passion. He came to Tao Rong step by step, and said in a nervous voice: "I heard that you are going to be given to another man as a wife. If you don''t want to leave the field, why don''t we..."


    Tao Yu excitedly goes to Tao Rong. Tao Rong also finds his body changes. He is as hungry and thirsty as a madman. He really doesn''t know how his brain grows. He has been threatened by himself several times before. He still can''t learn well. It seems that he is a pervert like Yan Qi in a sense.


    Looking at the disgusting appearance of Tao Yu''s drooling, Tao Rong directly shows a fierce look.


    This kind of expression Tao Yu naturally has seen, the footstep one meal, defends the warning way: "I tell you! Anyway Anyway, you are going to be slept by other wild men, so what if you sleep with me! I Is our relationship not as good as your relationship with a wild man? Why can''t you figure it out? Everyone says that the attitude of the son in the mother''s family is very important to the married woman. After you get married, the dependence of the mother''s family is me, you know? That''s me! You Now that you''ve served me well, I''m sure I''ll take more care of you in the future. But if you dare to do it, you can see if you have something to do in the future and I will help you. "


    Tao Rong listens to this ridiculous speech, gently shakes his head, even words are lazy to say.


    Tao Yu is so sick and abnormal at a young age. It''s rare for her to talk a lot. It''s just that she met such a wonderful flower and tortured her in her last life.


    "What? You You don''t believe it? Since you want to get married, you should have a good relationship with us, especially me. Be careful that I won''t cover you in the future! " Tao Yu''s heart is also a little empty. In fact, he talked to Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru about it before, but he was severely scolded. He said that Tao Rong was very important and he was not allowed to mess around now, otherwise he would be in trouble.


    But he didn''t feel that he was in trouble. He should give all the good things to himself first. Since he was going to give them out, how about giving them a try first.


    Tao Yu wants to make trouble, but Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru seem to be determined in this matter, but they just don''t agree.


    But this is something that Tao Yu has been looking forward to for a long time. He has been daydreaming all these days, waiting for this opportunity. Now he suddenly denies all his fantasies. What he wants to do can''t be done. How can he bear it.


    So he took the opportunity to sneak in again.


    Since Tao Rong is taking a bath, he should be very good at it. Even if he was scolded by his parents after he did it, he did it. Anyway, his parents won''t really punish him.


    "Tao Yu Tao Rong suddenly exclaimed, and then took the initiative to approach Tao Yu, making Tao Yu really a little nervous.


    "You wanted to attack Gan Xiaomei before, but you lost one hand. Now you want to attack me again. What compensation do you think you will leave behind?"


    This is a naked threat, Tao Yu''s face changed instantly, just want to scold, Tao Rong directly hit Tao Yu''s stomach.Just for a moment, directly beat Tao Yu to bend down, saliva directly spurted out, the whole body trembled to support the bedside, even can''t call out, a face pale fierce cough.


    Tao Rong approaches again, raises a foot to give Tao Yu to kick to the ground.


    Tao Yu rolled around on the ground, looked up at Tao Rong in horror and said, "you You This is home. My mother is In... "


    He has been incoherent, because before, when he clashed with Tao Rong, he was in a place that her parents didn''t know. Her cruel parents couldn''t see him, and he was threatened again, so he couldn''t help taking her. But now he''s at home. As long as he calls, his aunt runs to see her beat him, but she doesn''t peel her skin.


    In this case, she still dares to do it. Is she stupid, or does she think it''s great that she can marry someone? Their family can marry her out, and naturally they can not let her, and let her be a cow and a horse in this family for a lifetime.


    But what Tao Yu didn''t expect was that Tao Rong didn''t have the slightest worry. This time, he didn''t care at all. He raised his feet continuously to the ground for more than ten years. Tao Yu felt that he was going to vomit blood.


    Finally, Tao Yu collapsed, he called out his own voice, shouting for help.


    And Tao Rong didn''t want to cover his mouth, but directly toward his life root place ruthlessly stepped down.


    For a moment, Tao Yu''s eyes were rolling with pain, and all the veins on his face and neck burst. He didn''t even know how to make a sound.


    Tao Rong''s foot is the heaviest. It''s heavier than what she kicked before. She''s almost stepping on it like a cockroach. Tao Yu is already in a semi reactive state. When Tao Rong steps on it, the consequences can be imagined.

 Chapter 181

    With the sound of footsteps outside the door, Tao Rong fell neatly on the bed, making the quilt and mattress on the bed chaotic. She took off her long jacket and pulled it directly on her body, barely covering up.


    At the moment when the door opened, Tao Rong''s cry also came. Tears gathered in her eyes and fell from her face one by one. With the breathless cry, Yan Xiangru was attracted to the door. She didn''t even notice her son. Instead, she looked at Tao Rong, who was lying on the bed with clothes covering her body and crying.


    Tao Rong not only cried, but also trembled with fright. Her eyes looked around, but some of them were out of focus. She murmured something, like she was too frightened.


    "What''s the matter? You... " Yan Xiangru just stepped into the door, Tao Yu finally cried out in pain. He almost fainted because of the pain before. He didn''t have time to shout. Now he finally cried out.


    Yan Xiangru followed the sound and saw that Tao Yu covered his hands and rolled on the ground, crying.


    The instinct of motherhood makes Yan Xiangru ignore Tao Rong and rush to Tao Yu all of a sudden. She says: "ah Yu, what''s the matter with you? Where ache, want to send you to the hospital or not! "


    Even if Tao Yu was interrupted, he didn''t cry so exaggerated, which really scared Yan Xiangru.


    At this time, Tao Qian came back. As soon as he got to the yard, he heard Tao Yu crying.


    Tao Qian rushed into the room. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the same scene as Yan Xiangru.


    Although Tao Qian also cares about his son, he is more selfish and cares more about himself, so he is more rational from a certain point of view. As soon as he sees this scene, he reflects what happened.


    Before he left, he told Yan Xiangru to watch Tao Rong take a good bath. He was dirty for so long. If he didn''t dress up better, how could he be worthy of this evening.


    But now Tao Rong just came out of the water in a mess, lying on the bed shivering, and should not appear in the room of Tao Yu is lying on the floor of the room covered below.


    Think of Tao Yu and their quarrel before, Tao Qian naturally know what is going on.


    Tao Qian was so angry that he grabbed Tao Rong''s arm and said, "how are you? Do you have any trouble, you... "


    As a result, Tao Rong seems to be frightened, holding a long coat to Tao Qian is a burst of kicking, people who are stimulated, the reaction is always very fierce, a time to kick Tao Qian simply can''t get close.


    Tao Qian was so angry that he yelled directly: "dead girl, calm down for me. I asked if anything happened to you."


    For a while, Tao Rong finally woke up. After waking up, Tao Rong seemed to think that the clothes were not safe enough, so she picked up the quilt and wrapped herself thoroughly.


    Then he calmed down and began to cry: "Dad, you are going to make the decision for me! I was taking a good bath when a Yu burst in, pulled me out and dragged me to bed. He touched me and told me to keep secret. He wanted to take off his clothes and treat me It''s just It''s crazy. We are brothers and sisters! How could he! This is incest! If I didn''t fight hard, I I may be I might as well die. "


    Tao Rong couldn''t go on, and sobbed again.


    Tao Qian is so angry that he immediately wants to beat Tao Yu, but there is something wrong with Tao Yu''s appearance. Maybe he was kicked when Tao Rong resisted.


    Tao Qian had no place to spread his anger, so he could only kick the bed board hard. "It''s crazy. How could I raise such a stupid son! You don''t care if you stay at home. "


    "I don''t know!" Yan Xiangru is not reconciled to being scolded. How can she know that Tao Yu has not given up her mind to take advantage of Tao Rong since she was said that last time? They all told him that as long as Tao Rong got married, he would have any woman he wanted, and they didn''t know how her son could hold on to it.


    Yan Xiangru is also more think more angry, although she holds Tao Yu, but the mouth is reprimand up, "you are not fighting! Why are you so old and not sensible! Are you going to piss us off? "


    "Say Lie Tao Yu almost vomited because of the pain, but he also heard Tao Rong''s lines. He was even more angry. He wanted to argue, but it was too painful. He had to take a few breaths when he said a few words.


    Tao ronghen looked at Tao Yu and cried, "yes, I shouldn''t help you lie to your parents. At that time, when you were gambling at school, I should have told my parents. You must have learned bad from those people. I''m so good to you. How can you do this to me? I didn''t expect that my brother was a psychopath and could do this to his sister."


    Tao Rong''s words directly burst Yan Xiangru, this point on Tao Qian is OK, Yan Xiangru is really going to explode.


    "Gamble, what are you doing?" Yan Xiangru immediately let go of Tao Yu, and without tenderness, he pinched Tao Yu''s ear and asked.


    Tao Yu is really hurt above, below also hurt, cry more severe.


    "She lied! Aren''t you my parents? Why listen to her lie, not me. " Tao Yu''s grievance is going to be crazy, but he is in great pain, so his words are a little incoherent.But this makes Tao Qian alert. Tao Yu knows that Tao Rong is not his own, but Tao Rong doesn''t know. If Tao Yu is allowed to say something wrong, Tao Rong may hesitate to know the truth.


    So Tao Qian immediately came forward and pulled Tao Yu''s arm out.


    But Tao Qian was so worried that he forgot that what he was holding was the arm that Tao Yu had broken before.


    Tao Yu''s crying and Howling became more and more serious, and the pain was almost over.


    Yan Xiangru said to Tao Rong at the same time that she went out with her, "you should clean up quickly. If you have nothing to do, we must teach a Yu a lesson."


    When all the people went out, Tao Rong''s wronged and crying face suddenly changed. Her mouth brimmed with smile and snorted scornfully.


    Just that foot she is to use the full strength, she estimates Tao yu should be really waste, is not all waste, also not too much difference.


    She was revenge for herself. Before, she didn''t dare to do it because she was afraid of Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru''s counterattack, but now it''s the best time to do it, because it''s the time when Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru need her most, and they can''t tolerate her to miss anything.


    And they won''t believe what Tao Yu said. They just think that Tao Yu is playing a hooligan, and she accidentally kicked Tao Yu under the resistance. After the inspection, if you know that the problem is serious, even if you want to find her to get revenge, you have to look at the situation.

 Chapter 182

    Think of just Tao Yu''s appearance, Tao Rong really feel happy, estimated that this moment is definitely the most painful time in Tao Yu''s life.


    Arms, ears, the key places below, absolutely make him feel like hell.


    And isn''t he the one who cares most about him? That''s good. She let him go.


    While appreciating the cry from outside, Tao Rong slowly put on her clothes. Tao Rong thinks that Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru will at least take Tao Yu to the hospital, but he never thinks that Tao Yu is crying like this. They don''t take him, but let him rest in the room.


    The so-called wolf Rong''s parents think it''s very possible for him to know his son''s habits.


    Otherwise, the next thing is more important for Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian. They can''t be interfered by other things. They should be prepared wholeheartedly.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru pacify and suppress Tao Yu at the same time. They are worried that Tao Yu will cheat them into causing trouble, so they just lock people in the room.


    That is to say, Tao Yu is not allowed to take part in the action at night.


    Tao Rong still pretends to be frightened and hides in the room. Soon Yan Xiangru comes to comfort Tao Rong and let her calm down and prepare for the evening.


    Tao Rong is also good to close, put away the sad shock, only the remaining uneasy look.


    In the room with only mother and daughter, Yan Xiangru starts whispering to Tao Rong again, telling her something to pay attention to, and telling her not to make trouble. Everything at home depends on her.


    Soon, at five o''clock in the evening, the appointed time arrived. Tao Rong left the puppet in her room and left with it.


    The three Taos set out for the camp together.


    At this time, many people have arrived. Although there are more than 100 people in the three villages, except those who work and study abroad, the older ones, there are more than 50 people who can be present. In addition, there are less than 100 people in the army. We started several campfires at the same starting point, piled up soil, added firewood, set up pots, and the smell of food immediately permeated. The army and the people were busy together. Look It''s really harmonious.


    Tao Rong was assigned the task of serving dishes and chopsticks, but Tao Rong looked around for a week, but did not see Yan Qi.


    But I saw Yan Jie, who was noisy all the time. Yan Jie seemed to be irritable since he was discharged from hospital. Although he didn''t find Tao Rong to be in trouble, he was noisy and had to be coaxed. No one cared about him, and he was also noisy. When people saw that he was a child, they wouldn''t care about him. Although some people thought that such a child felt abnormal, no one dared to say it in front of Yan Zhishu.


    The one who had a table with him would bear it in silence.


    Just as aunt Yan is also helping to serve the dishes, people who have a good relationship with aunt Yan begin to ask where Yan Qi is going, and aunt Yan says she has gone to send sugar.


    Tao Rong heard specially paid attention to, still did not find Yan Qi.


    Tao Rong also knows that Yan Qi plans to do something tonight, but she doesn''t show up. Nie Zhao is here. How do you plan to toss?


    At this time, Tao Rong divided the dishes and chopsticks to Nie Zhao''s table, on which there were uncle Yan and the village head, but Tao Qian was not qualified to sit at this table.


    Nie Zhaozheng is dealing with the village head and uncle Yan''s concern about his injury. When he sees Tao Rong coming, he looks up at her, and looks like he has not adapted to the environment.


    Nie Zhao takes the initiative to say hello to Tao Rong, with a smile on his face. Tao Rong seems to see his dimples, "didn''t uncle Qi come?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "he should not like such an occasion."


    In the afternoon, Tao Rong asked. Uncle Qi is very lonely. He would rather drink in the room than attend such an occasion.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile, "I''ll bring him wine later."


    Tao Rong down in the heart of discomfort, but also a gentle smile, turned to the next table.


    As soon as Nie Zhao turned his head, he was offered a glass of wine by the village head. Nie Zhao frowned slightly and didn''t want to drink more. He was not greedy for wine, and wine made things worse. No matter what occasion, he didn''t like drinking.


    But the villagers are too enthusiastic, and he is not good at destroying the atmosphere. The team leader next to him is also urging him. With the atmosphere, he can''t drink.


    In fact, their special forces have been trained to drink. They have just entered the special forces. After a period of training, they begin to train with alcohol. They have to finish the task perfectly in the state of drinking. This is to train their willpower. Drunkenness reduces people''s willpower. They have to learn to resist. Second, they have to meet people in the future In special circumstances, if they accidentally drink alcohol, they must also be able to complete the task.


    So drinking for them is not a matter of enjoyment, just like the weight-bearing in weight-bearing training, it''s just that drinking is a mental load.


    Other men may be happy looking at the wine, while the people in their team are worried looking at the wine. It''s just a matter of coping.


    But it''s hard to deal with such an occasion tonight.Tao Rong finished his work. After eating and drinking for a while, he came to the nearby stone pile and sat down, watching the bustle not far away.


    This is the place where Yan Xiangru asks her to stay, so that they can find her when they implement the plan.


    Tao Rong is naturally obedient waiting, but every minute and every second of this moment is very difficult for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is holding his chin, looking at not far away in a daze, suddenly heard footsteps.


    Tao Rong looks back and sees Nie Zhao coming out from the side. Tao Rong blinks in surprise and doesn''t understand why he''s here.


    "So here you are! I said, "I haven''t seen you in a circle." Nie Zhao said as he approached.


    Tao Rong suddenly embarrassed, he is to find their own, then when they implement the plan, where to find him.


    "What can I do for you?" Tao Rong asked nervously.


    Nie Zhao steps a meal, also no longer close, but casually found a stone to sit down, "nothing, just drink too much, want to come out to blow a cold wind."


    Tao Rong sat on the stone, bent his knees, reached out and hugged his legs. Looking at Nie Zhao, he saw a little red on his face and asked, "drink too much?"


    "So much wine?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong instantly understood that it was meaningless for Nie Zhao to drink wine.


    Last life is not because of wine, but because of medicine.


    Nie Zhao is still sober at this time, that is, neither uncle Yan nor Tao Qian has done anything.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow. I''m really reluctant to be here." Nie Zhao lies on his back on the big stone and says suddenly.

 Chapter 183

    Tao Rong has been looking at Nie Zhao. For a moment, he turns his head and buries it in his knee? There doesn''t seem to be any place for you to miss. "


    Nie Zhao felt a little wrong when he listened to this tone, as if he was a little unhappy. When he looked over, he could only see Tao Rong''s side, but could not see her expression.


    Nie Zhao said: "I think it''s very interesting here. When I meet interesting people, it''s never the place that deserves people''s nostalgia, but the people."


    Tao Rong''s heart moves. She doesn''t want to be sentimental, but she doesn''t want to play silly and belittle herself. She knows that Nie Zhao should have her.


    Tao Rong didn''t look up. She couldn''t help biting her lower lip and forcing herself not to make a sound. Nie Zhao''s words just let it go with the wind.


    Nie Zhao lay here for a while, chatting a few words, the overall performance is very comfortable, but Tao Rong is very nervous.


    Until his teammates come to him and let him go back.


    Nie Zhao''s teammates are a habit. When they see her alone with Nie Zhao, they always look at them with that kind of joking eyes. They want to coax them, but because of the boss''s warning, they can only show a gradually obscene smile.


    Teammates or in his ears constantly excited to say something, Nie Zhao casual response, two people go further and further.


    In Tao Rong''s eyes, his back doesn''t seem smaller and smaller, but gradually huge. His straight back and broad back make people want to rely on him, because you know that person''s back will be stronger and more reliable than any mountain wall, which is the most secure place.


    Tao Rong knows that whether it''s Tao Qian or uncle Yan, their actions and plans are abnormal and shameful. It''s shameless to attempt to kidnap an honest man with status and let him be responsible.


    But she and Yan Qi agree, that is to say, she is as shameless as Yan Qi.


    Think of here, Tao Rong scornful smile, constantly laughing at himself.


    She didn''t want to do such a thing. In the last life, she didn''t dare to disobey her parents. In this life, she did design Nie Zhao for herself.


    She watched the man calculated step by step, not funny, but sad.


    Tao Rong watched Nie Zhao leave behind, but her heart became more and more heavy. Although she had enlightened herself countless times and made up her mind, her heart was still heavy. Her heart seemed to be constantly pulled down by someone with a rope, and even her breath became bitter.


    Why does he have to show up for a while, and say that kind of words, let her know his good, let her heart move, damn it! Why appear!


    From the beginning should not contact, just keep up with a life, no contact, that will not be soft hearted, she will blame him from the beginning to take Xiaoxiao to leave, but now Tao Rong does not want to admit that he clearly experienced such a life, but still soft hearted to Nie Zhao. She shouldn''t have!


    Why he should be so kind and gentle to himself is to torture her.


    Tao Rong grabs her arms tightly and shakes her wrists. She knows that as long as she catches up with Nie Zhao and stops him from going back, she can stop everything. She even has a sudden impulse. A voice is telling her to stop everything.


    But in the end, Tao Rong still tightly grasped her arm, buried her head, and put her head on the soft cat puppet. She didn''t want to move.


    She wants Xiaoxiao, just Xiaoxiao!


    On the other side, Yan Qi has already started and actively prepared.


    In fact, she did not appear at the beginning, but went to the air raid shelter near the barracks.


    Because it was close to the border between the two countries, and it was also the main route of air strikes during the war.


    But the population here is small, so an air raid shelter was built in the place of the escape route for the villagers to reserve materials for temporary shelter.


    After the arrival of the era of peace, it has not been abandoned. After all, it is a good place for storing surplus grain, which can not be sold or used. It is just that there are few such years, and the harvest in the last two years is average, so no one has been interested in it.


    Tao Rong and his family used to come here to play, but when the army came, they tied up their tents beside them. It was easy for people to get in and out of the camp. They dare not sneak into the place where the soldiers live.


    So this moment Yan Qi just took advantage of the people in the farewell party when secretly down.


    Open the lid down, there are stone stairs, down is a long corridor, groping for the wall of the rope, you can pull the simple lamp, corridor has three dim lights corresponding to the next three rooms, the room also has a rope lamp.


    This is where people stored things and hid.


    If it was Yan Qi before, she would be afraid of coming to this place alone. It''s OK to be accompanied by a small partner. It''s a big adventure.


    But now she is not afraid of anything. Anyway, she has seen hell. Is she still afraid of ghosts?So she walked in and directly opened the first door. There was only a big mat bed in it, which was abandoned by other people''s families. It was carried here for people to carry food.


    At this time has fallen full of dust, Yan Qi took out a handkerchief quietly wipe, while wipe, eyes while flashing strange look, as if in ecstasy.


    But her attention was completely in her own nihilistic imagination, but she didn''t pay attention to the subtle sound behind her.


    When she heard the sound, it was too late. The familiar smell came.


    That''s what she used to deal with Tao Rong


    But she has not yet seen who is under the hand has been completely faint.


    And the person standing behind her is Yan Xiangru who is panting.


    Yan Xiangru hears Tao Qian''s instructions and comes here. As expected, she sees Yan Qi sneaking down. Then Yan Xiangru quietly follows behind and takes the opportunity to enchant Yan Qi. After finishing everything, Yan Xiangru is scared. It''s her first time to do such a thing, but she didn''t expect to succeed.


    Yan Xiangru is also strange. In fact, what she usually does to Tao Rong is worse. For a moment, she feels that she is doing something bad to confuse Yan Qi.


    In her heart, she silently apologizes and drags Yan Qi to another room. With her physical strength, she can''t drag people out at all, so she can only wait for Tao Qian to come and take people out. She just makes people dizzy and change places.


    The doors here can be closed inside and outside. Yan Xiangru locks Yan Qi in the second room and gets stuck from the outside. Even if the people inside wake up, they can''t escape from the thick iron door.

 Chapter 184

    Yan Xiang''s heart beats wildly. After finishing everything, she quietly returns to the camp.


    Tao Qian looks at Yan Xiangru''s smooth return and nods to himself. Then he knows that it''s arranged.


    The rest is up to him.


    From his point of view, we can just see the back of Uncle Yan and Nie Zhao, so if Uncle Yan wants to make any small moves, he can see them clearly.


    When it was near ten o''clock, everyone drank too much, crying, crying and thanking. Some people fell asleep and were taken home by their own women.


    At this time, uncle Yan began to act. All the people on their table could drink, but they were already drunk.


    Nie Zhao waved his hand several times and said that he couldn''t do it. Once he almost fell asleep holding his arm. When the village head was holding Nie Zhao''s fight wine again and Nie Zhao refused, uncle Yan quickly raised his hand to help Nie Zhao pick up the cup and pass it to him to persuade him to drink.


    The moment Nie Zhao was forced to take the cup, his action stagnated for a second, and then he said a few words. In the end, he had no choice but to pretend to be atmospheric, but after that, Nie Zhao completely hung up and fell on the table.


    Nie Zhao''s brothers pretended to be drunk and were sent back to the camp for a rest. They thought that the boss must have no problem, so no one cared whether Nie Zhao came back or not. Even he Tielong has a big heart, taking advantage of the slight drunkenness to have a good sleep.


    At this table, only uncle Yan and another man were still awake. They asked others to help carry the drunk here.


    Tao Qian came forward to help, but Uncle Yan asked him to help elsewhere.


    "Oh, well, well? No, did you forget to drink Jiejiu Soup for them? The village head specially told us not to make people uncomfortable at the farewell party. Alas Bring me a pot. Here are four people to drink. " Tao Qian asked the woman to come and deliver the soup.


    Although uncle Yan was a little impatient, it was really explained by the village head, and he could only do it.


    Sobering soup came over. Uncle Yan wanted to drink it for Nie Zhao himself, but at this time Yan Xiangru came to talk to Uncle Yan.


    "Come here, brother."


    Uncle Yan became more and more agitated and said, "why? I''ll talk about it later. "


    Yan Xiangru couldn''t help but said: "just now, my aunt said she was not feeling well. I was thinking whether to send her to the hospital."


    "She didn''t drink again. The old man is a little uncomfortable and normal. Let her bear it. If she is still uncomfortable tomorrow, send her back." Uncle Yan is not in the mood to manage these things now.


    "Then I''ll let Yan Qi and her sister-in-law send her back. Tao Rong and I have to clean up here." Yan Xiangru said while preparing to leave.


    Uncle Yan felt uncomfortable when he heard Yan Qi''s name. He asked reflexively, "did you say Yan Qi? She She must have gone home


    Yan Xiangru shook her head and said, "no, I just saw her Well? Anyone here? It was just there. Did you go back? "


    Yan Xiangru looked around for a while, but still didn''t see anyone, so she had to say, "forget it, my sister-in-law and I will send it."


    With that, Yan Xiangru left.


    But Yan Xiangru''s words make uncle Yan feel strange, Yan Qi went to the air raid shelter, how could it just appear here.


    Can''t she wait impatiently and come out without permission?


    Or did she change her mind?


    There is something wrong with Yan Qi recently. Uncle Yan can also feel it. He thinks Yan Qi is stimulated. When she is with Nie Zhao and enjoys the treatment of the second young lady of the Nie family, everything will be fine. He still knows what kind of person his daughter is.


    So for Yan Qi strange place, he did not pursue, but in the end or left a little uneasy factors in the heart.


    After a while, Nie Tao had a headache, and when he came back to drink more money, he would not wake up He fed Nie Zhao some soup.


    Uncle Yan didn''t see anything unusual, so he didn''t care. After dealing with Yan Xiangru, she let herself take care of Meng Fengying.


    Uncle Yan is in charge of sending people back to rest. Other people are used to listening to him. In the end, only Nie Zhao is left on the table. Of course, uncle Yan sent them himself.


    Uncle Yan looked at no one around him and started to walk behind the camp with Nie Zhao. It looked like he was sending people to the camp. But behind the camp, away from people''s vision, uncle Yan quietly put people to another place.


    Nie Zhao didn''t wake up during the whole process,


    according to Uncle Yan''s arrangement, Yan Qi should have been waiting in the first room.


    When he came to the air raid shelter, he saw that the cover was open and the light was on, so he knew Yan Qi was obedient.


    When I came to the first room, the door was open.


    But when he managed to drag Nie Zhao in, he found that there was no one in the room.


    Uncle Yan suddenly became angry. What about people?Didn''t they agree to wait in the first room in advance?


    Did you really run out again.


    Uncle Yan can only carry Nie Zhao to the mat bed and then go out to find someone.


    Because of the hint of Yan Xiangru before, uncle Yan is preconceived, and because there are traces of people coming here. In addition, the doors of the three rooms here are all trapped in the walls. From the straight line of the corridor, you can only see the slightly open door, but the closed door is no different.


    So uncle Yan didn''t expect that Yan Qi would be in another room. After all, they agreed very clearly that Yan Qi had been here in the first room down the stairs. It''s impossible to make a mistake.


    Uncle Yan''s first reaction was that Yan Qi ran out. Maybe she had changed her mind and wanted to destroy his plan. How could she bear it? That''s why Uncle Yan ran out to find someone without looking at the other two rooms.


    But as soon as Uncle Yan ran back to the camp, he was stopped by Aunt Yan and Yan Xiangru.


    Because Meng Fengying has vomiting, diarrhea and colic, she has to be sent to the hospital immediately. He is Meng Fengying''s only son. He can only take charge of many important things, which should not be more important than my mother''s life.


    Uncle Yan wants to ask where Yan Qi is, but both aunt Yan and Yan Xiangru say they haven''t found anyone. Meng Fengying is still crying, which makes uncle Yan very anxious.


    There are still some sober people around, so I advise uncle Yan to send the people to the hospital as soon as possible. Don''t delay.


    By such a way, uncle Yan really can''t say, directly carry Meng Fengying will be sent to the health station, this is more time-saving. Aunt Yan stays in the same place to take care of Yan Jie. Yan Xiang follows her.

 Chapter 185

    But before he left, uncle Yan still reminded aunt Yan to go to find Yan Qi and tell her to do what she should do.


    Yan Xiangru pretends not to be curious about what this means and worries about her mother.


    Aunt Yan''s face was muddled. She didn''t know what uncle Yan was saying, but Uncle Yan was used to being dignified. So he said one, aunt Yan didn''t dare to say two, and nodded right.


    But aunt Yan is holding Yan Jie, who has been noisy and tired and sleeping. She finds her home from the camp and doesn''t see Yan Qi. She doesn''t know where she is playing.


    Yan Jie wakes up and makes a lot of noise. Aunt Yan coaxes Yan Jie to sleep. She thinks that even if Yan Qi goes out to play, she won''t play for long. She should come back soon, so she doesn''t care for the time being.


    When Uncle Yan and others arrived at the health station, the old doctor said that Meng Fengying had food poisoning. It''s not easy for them to cure here, otherwise they would hang water for a night, or they would be sent to the hospital for regular treatment.


    Meng Fengying became delicate in front of her son, especially now she is in severe pain, so she has to go to the hospital in the town.


    Uncle Yan is really a head two big, Yan Xiangru beside fanning flames, Meng Fengying is more arrogant.


    Uncle Yan doesn''t know what''s going on over there. Looking at the noisy mother, he thinks it''s better to send someone over as soon as possible. When he comes back in the middle of the night, he can make sure things go smoothly.


    The medicine he gave should make Nie Zhao sleep in the middle of the night.


    On the other side, the camp was quiet.


    Tao Qian came to the edge of the big stone and found Tao Rong. Seeing her peaceful, she was more and more happy. "Let''s go."


    Tao Rong nodded and followed Tao Qian to the direction of the air raid shelter.


    When he came near the camp, Tao Qian stopped and said, "from now on, every other section of the way, you will take off a coat and leave it on the ground, OK?"


    Tao Rong gave a sound and did it.


    Or to keep up with I, Nie Zhao is already in the air raid shelter.


    Tao Qian asked her to leave her clothes just to wait until the morning, when the people in the camp couldn''t find Nie Zhao, they would come to the air raid shelter with the clothes to witness everything.


    By the time they got to the air raid shelter, Tao Rong was left with only basic underwear, small suspenders and thin tights, which were the usual clothes for people here when they were sleeping. This time, it was brand new. It was Yan Xiangru who took her to buy it last time.


    Tao Qian lifted the lid and said to Tao Rong, "I''ll go in later. You know what to do."


    Tao Rong nodded deeply. Tao Qian thought she was afraid, so he patted her on the shoulder and said, "good boy, the prosperity of our family is all in you. We expect so much from you. Don''t let us down! There will be a lot of people saying bad things tomorrow. Remember, you don''t have to say anything, just cry. Do you know? "


    Tao Rong nodded again.


    Tao Qian originally wanted to threaten him with vicious words, but after thinking that this time was not suitable, he took back his ferocity.


    Push Tao Rong to let her down first.


    After Tao Rong went down, he saw that the door of the first room was half open. When he walked over, he saw Nie Zhao lying in it.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath at the door and went in.


    Standing inside, stiff, and then heard the sound of the door slowly closed, Tao Rong''s heart beat in acceleration, crazy beating. My nervous eyes are out of focus.


    In the last few seconds, in fact, she can rush out. Tao Qian is not her opponent. She can still resist this matter.


    She held the cat puppet tightly in her hand. Looking down at Nie Zhao on the bed, I couldn''t see his face clearly for a moment. It seemed that everything was blurred, and I couldn''t move at my feet.


    Finally The sound of the iron door closing It''s coming.


    Tao Rong''s heart also vibrated.


    With Tao Rong''s heart hanging in the air, a click came from outside.


    Tao Rong''s heart fell heavily.


    From this moment on, everything is doomed to be unchangeable.


    Tao Rong looks unpredictable, but only indifference.


    On the other hand, Tao Qian, who had finished everything, finally showed a relaxed smile. He ran to the next door and dragged Yan Qi out of the air raid shelter. He secretly sent him to Meng Fengying''s home. Then he turned back to hide near the air raid shelter to prevent uncle Yan from coming back.


    At this time, facing the established facts, Tao Rong finally adjusts her mood. She walks towards Nie Zhao, who is lying down. She wants to see Nie Zhao''s state now.


    Naturally, she won''t strip herself and Nie Zhao according to Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru, and take the initiative to have something to do with Nie Zhao. The time is not right. She didn''t do anything in her last life because she was timid. But she knew Nie Zhao would wake up soon.


    Because the medicine will pass.


    In the last life, Nie Zhao wakes up because of the medicinal effect, and is angry because he endures the medicinal effect and finds out the purpose of their plan. He makes a few cruel remarks to Tao Rong, which frightens Tao Rong to cry.


    Nie Zhao''s indifference and disgust make Tao Rong feel inferior like a mole ant. They want to find a corner to shrink and disappear. They just stay in a corner all night.Tao Rong is crying to sleep, and then wake up to a group of people scared to cry. Sure enough, as Tao Qian planned, she didn''t have to say anything. After a day''s quarrel, she was Nie Zhao''s wife.


    This time, it will be the same, maybe more angry. It should be more humiliating and unwilling than being designed by a stranger, someone he thinks can be called a friend, and someone who wants to take care of him in many ways.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want Nie Zhao to wake up so early. If only he could go to sleep all the time, so that he doesn''t have to face the furious Nie Zhao alone.


    Uncle Qi taught her how to make people dizzy. Maybe she can make people dizzy when Nie Zhao is about to wake up, so that she doesn''t have to face Nie Zhao?


    Tao Rong not only comes to the bedside, but also approaches Nie Zhao''s head. She reaches out her hand to turn Nie Zhao over, so that when he wakes up, he can''t see himself, and it''s convenient for her to knock him out.


    Her hand was on the edge of the bed, trying to hold the clothes on his shoulder, just touching it.


    All of a sudden, a hand like lightning stretched out and tightly grasped Tao Rong''s wrist.


    Tao Rong''s pupil shrinks in an instant, and immediately turns to see Nie Zhao.


    In the dim light, Nie Zhao''s eyes were bright and clear, as if he had never fainted.


    Nie Zhao stares directly at Tao Rong, the mood in his eyes changes back and forth, as if he wants to find an explanation for what he sees at the moment.


    But when he looked down, his eyes suddenly opened and quickly moved away.


    His breath was a little unsteady, because the angle he just saw was just the angle of Tao Rong''s leaning.

 Chapter 186

    The small sling is not close to the body. What is exposed inside is a simple white bra, and the white bulge. Although it is not high, it is visible.


    And Nie Zhao''s face is already livid.


    Tao Rong didn''t say a word. Although she was scared by this situation, she had anticipated this scene many times, so when it really happened, she didn''t feel anything, just a silent face.


    However, Nie Zhao''s reaction was much more intense.


    he didn''t let go of Tao Rong''s hand. Instead, he exerted more force, so that Tao Rong couldn''t help frowning.


    Nie Zhao grabs her hand and sits up slowly. Her throat moves up and down. When the voice comes out, it seems that the blade is tearing in the air.


    "What are you doing? Why Are you here? "


    Tao Rong silently looked at Nie Zhao, voice almost no ups and downs said: "was sent in by my father. Let go, it hurts


    Tao Rong wants to break free, but how Nie Zhao can let go? His mind is full of all kinds of conjectures, among which the most consistent with Tao Rong''s state is the one he is most reluctant to accept.


    He never thought that Tao Rong would appear here. At that moment, there seemed to be countless lightning blasts in his mind.


    His chest gushed a turbid gas, let him want to vent, but in the face of Tao Rong, don''t know what to do.


    Tao Rong! It''s Tao Rong! He was looking for her a few hours ago with the good mood of saying more words to her, but he didn''t expect to see her in such a way now.


    The deep feeling of being cheated and betrayed almost cut his heart.


    "Where are your clothes? Why are you in front of me like this? A girl, don''t you have self-esteem? " This words have already been very heavy, Nie Zhao''s throat inside of fire can''t suppress at all, say the last few words, almost rush out with the explosion.


    Tao Rong was still in no mood and said, "can''t you see that? I thought you should be able to guess, you... "


    Tao Rong tilts her head slightly and looks at Nie Zhao. She suddenly understands, "do you wake up so early, or do you wake up in an instant? Are you not dazed by your uncle at all? Are you pretending to be dizzy and cheating him? Do you want to know what he wants to do?"


    Nie Zhao asked incredulously: "you are really united with him. Do you want to To me? "


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I didn''t unite with him, but my father used his plan to deal with you."


    Nie Zhao is a little stunned by Tao Rong''s frankness. He seems to have never known Tao Rong before. Although Tao Rong in the past can''t guess what she is thinking, he always feels her heart is warm, but at the moment he only feels deep cold from her.


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath and said, "the person who changed my wine cup is Yan Zhishu. When I found out, I didn''t drink it. I pretended to be dizzy and asked him to take me away. I thought he wanted to design something for me, but I couldn''t figure it out, so I wanted to wait and see, but I waited for you."


    In fact, as soon as Yan Zhishu left, Nie Zhao got up. He looked around and determined that it was the air raid shelter he had been in. He also went out to look around, but he also ignored the other two rooms. It can be said that he could not have thought that there was another person in the next room.


    He just took a peek up the stairs, and when he found the weak light of the flashlight coming not far away, he went back to lie down and continued to play.


    He wanted to know the truth and what they were up to.


    When he heard the sound of closing the door, he wanted to take action. But when he opened his eyes slightly, he saw an unexpected face. The instant shock made him fall into chaos. He missed the opportunity. When Tao Rong came, he tore her down angrily.


    He still couldn''t believe it in his heart. According to Tao Rong''s words, he acquiesced to a conjecture that he was most reluctant to accept.


    He didn''t understand why it was Tao Rong and why Tao Rong did it.


    But when he looked at Tao Rong, Tao Rong suddenly laughed sarcastically.


    Nie Zhao was even more angry, but Tao Rong didn''t struggle. Instead, he lowered his head and said, "what is this? Are you self righteous? In the future, you really should change your fault. It''s a cut and a gain of wisdom. "


    "What?" Nie Zhao was a little stunned for a moment.


    Tao Rong didn''t look up, but the laughter was gone, and his voice became a little hoarse. "You should have left here. Even at the moment when you just closed the door, you should have left, but you stubbornly stayed. You would really ask for trouble."


    "Are you crazy? Do you know what you''re talking about? " Nie Zhao angrily pulls and directly sits Tao rongla on the bed.


    But Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao sarcastically at this time, and then his sight shifts to the door.


    After a second, Nie Zhao''s face changed slightly. His brain responded quickly, and he let go and rushed to the door, but it was too late.


    No matter how he kicks or smashes the door, it doesn''t move.


    The heavy iron door tells Nie Zhao that they can''t get out unless someone opens the door. Even if he is as powerful as Nie Zhao, he is a mortal body. Ordinary doors can be broken, and ordinary iron doors can be broken. But this is not a big iron door at all, but a big iron block.It''s not human power at all.


    Nie Zhao gave up the manual, had to start shouting, first called people, and then called Tao Qian''s name, but there was no response.


    Tao Rong has changed a sitting posture, sitting upright on the mat bed and looking at it. At last, she just whispered: "it''s useless. The top cover should be covered. Your voice can''t reach the top."


    Nie Zhao is so angry that he shivers all over. He slowly looks back at Tao Rong. His eyes are full of anger.


    Ah, Tao Rong sighed in his heart. He was more angry than the last life.


    "Tell me, you didn''t volunteer. You are forced by your father, as long as you tomorrow morning... " Nie Zhao already understands what Tao Qian wants to do. It''s estimated that uncle Yan''s idea is the same, but it''s used by Tao Qian. So now Tao Rong is here.


    But as long as Tao Rong doesn''t cooperate and tells the truth, everything will be clear. Then he doesn''t have to be so impatient now.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t wait for an answer. Tao Rong just sat there and watched him quietly, as if he didn''t hear what he said.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is sinking. It''s not for such an evil design, but for Tao Rong''s reaction. Nie Zhao doesn''t want to admit that he believes in the wrong person or cares for the wrong person. But if Tao Rong does, he That''s stupid.

 Chapter 187

    "You..." Nie Zhao some can''t go on, on the character of Tao Rong that he knows, will she be forced? Doesn''t she hate her family very much? Isn''t it cold and heartless to them? How can you be obedient?


    Even if you are forced to see him so many times today, why don''t you say so.


    And isn''t she ready to leave? Why are you forced to do such a thing.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to deceive himself. His face gradually sinks. Step by step, he goes to the bed of the mat and looks down at her.


    Tao Rong is also no taboo look back.


    "You volunteered. You were not forced. Why? Are you going to harm my reputation, what good has been given to you, or what do you want from me? Money, relationship, or... "


    "Such as the identity of the second young lady of the Nie family?" Tao Rong says suddenly.


    Nie Zhao''s expression gradually became blank, as if all the emotions pulled away bit by bit.


    First there was confusion, then there was panic.


    "You really..."


    "With your wife, many things are more convenient? Money, relationships, connections, as long as it''s your wife, I can get it, right? Pheasant becomes Phoenix, sparrow flies branches, such a good opportunity, why not? " Tao Rong''s tone is a little sharp, and her words are a little mean.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I asked you last time. You said you didn''t..."


    "Don''t like it, it doesn''t mean I can''t rely on you. Unfortunately, I''ve decided to rely on you. Now you can''t change anything. You have to accept your fate. Marry me, anyway single. Don''t you want to help me? Aren''t you full of compassion? Marrying me is the best way Tao Rong as in the analysis of a mathematical problem, calm to the point of cold, little by little smash Nie Zhao to her all good feelings.


    She doesn''t know why she should behave like this. In fact, it''s good to play the victim.


    But she knew that she could not hide her deep eyes. She instinctively wanted to behave worse, as if she wanted to play the ugly and evil role, as if she would not be hurt under such a role.


    "You want me to marry you? Ah... " Nie Zhao''s voice gradually became a little cold and thin, and his eyes seemed to change back to the disappointment and disgust he had for her when they first had a conflict. Even the pure black in his eyes seemed to become turbid.


    "You think so well!"


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao, blinked, and then looked down. "It doesn''t matter. Whatever you say, the fact will not change. You are a soldier. You have been alone in a room with a girl in untidy clothes for so long. Before everyone saw that you had drunk so much wine, what association would you have? You can imagine. With the performance of my parents, you can''t escape this For the sake of my reputation and your reputation as a soldier, it''s an inevitable trend to marry me, unless you''re not even a soldier, and get rid of your bad name by the army. "


    The more calmly Tao Rong talks about the pros and cons, the more he states the facts, and the more he adds fire to Nie Zhao''s heart.


    Nie Zhao felt that all the fires in his life were not as much as tonight.


    He really wanted to beat Tao Rong hard, let her admit her mistake, let her reflect, let her wake up to what he was doing.


    "You have a clear calculation. When did you decide to design me? Was it your family''s idea or your idea?" Nie Zhao doesn''t know why, he''s extremely tangled with this problem, and he doesn''t know what he wants to prove.


    But every time Tao Rong''s answer made his heart ache.


    "The first time you saved me, you were targeted. My ideas coincide with those of my family. " Tao Rong said slowly: "so, let you be careful of women, otherwise you will be cheated very miserably."


    "Ha ha ha!" Nie Zhao suddenly and slowly smiles, but this smile is extremely fierce. "I''m such a fool. You''re right. I''ve put so much thought into you. I didn''t expect you to be such a deep-seated woman. I really underestimate you. "


    Tao Rong instinctively embraces himself and buries his head in his knee. He looks like a helpless baby.


    Nie Zhao was so angry that he hated her, but when he saw her posture, his heart suddenly softened.


    But her mouth was constantly chilling.


    "So I''ve always refused. It''s your own passion."


    Nie Zhao felt that his blood was flowing backwards.


    She is right. She always refuses his kindness to her.


    Her resistance was so obvious that he knew all about it, but he couldn''t remember why he couldn''t let go of this girl. She was a bad girl.


    Her means, as he knows, are not without people who want to marry into the Nie family by means of despicable means.


    But in Nie Zhao''s eyes, she is not that kind of person at all. He is too naive to think that people of that kind are all the same. However, Tao Rong is also like this. Even if she doesn''t like him, she will try her best to marry him.It''s cruel to behave like this.


    Nie Zhao feels that his heart is tingling and his blood is surging up, but he is still trying to find reasons and excuses for her. Is he crazy? Tao Rong himself has admitted that he is still struggling with what?


    But he still slowly looked up, slowly stretched out his hands, grasped Tao Rong''s shoulder, and forced Tao Rong to look up at himself.


    The moment Tao Rong raised her head, the panic and vulnerability on her face seemed to ignite all his tangled hopes.


    Nie Zhao''s voice became hoarse, and finally he couldn''t help asking, "you said that your goal was to marry me at the beginning. Why did you resist when I was close to you? Why didn''t you learn from Wang Wenjing, treat me well, approach me, but try to stay away from me? You said that your goal was me. I don''t believe that you didn''t even want to come to me in the factory enemy''s lair for this goal I don''t believe that since your goals have been set, what do you want to learn from Uncle Qi? Yes, the second young lady of the Nie family, since you have investigated, you should know that if you marry me, I can give you the best life you can imagine. Why do you want to improve yourself so hard? "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes tightly lock Tao Rong''s line of sight and let her look directly at herself. He grabs her and looks at him with this longing in his eyes And pray.


    "Tell me the truth, Tao Rong, tell me what you really think. Don''t lie to me How are you

 Chapter 188

    Tao Rong is suffocated by Nie Zhao''s series of questions. She is afraid that Nie Zhao will ask her like this, which will make her unable to answer and make her feel aggrieved. So she tries to end all their conversations in the most ruthless way, and let Nie Zhao give up on her, so that everything will become simple design and utilization, simple entrapment and simple disgust.


    But he still didn''t give up on her, still asking. At last, the praying tone almost killed Tao Rong.


    But how could Tao Rong tell him the truth.


    The truth is that she has to take Nie Zhao''s wife''s identity, and then sleep with him for two years. She wants him to inherit half of it, so that their children can live in this society with a well-known and honest identity. This is the truth, and there is nothing else.


    Tao Rong converges all her emotions, and her eyes gradually become calm. She sees the disappointment in Nie Zhao''s eyes, and he also has a premonition.


    "The truth is that I want to marry you. I don''t like you, and I even hate you a little, so I refuse to approach you, but if I really want to marry you, you can take me away from this dirty place. But at the same time, I know you won''t like me. You will hate me because of this. Since I can''t get a sense of security from you, I will give myself a sense of security, so I learn from master. To save you is to worry that if you suddenly go or disappear, I will not be able to marry you. You don''t understand women''s persistence. If you really want to do something, life and love can be sacrificed. "


    Tao Rong cold finish, but let Nie Zhao think of an Wenlan, an Wenlan have their own want, so she sacrificed love.


    Tao Rong has what she wants, so she does not hesitate to sacrifice her life.


    Nie Zhao still doesn''t understand. Is it really so important?


    Is there so much good in marrying him? It''s worth Tao Rong doing so much.


    Hum! Frankly, I don''t like him, but I have to marry him.


    Originally married this word should be beautiful, how to them here has become like kidnapping general callous words.


    Nie Zhao was finally disappointed. He released Tao Rong''s arm and closed his eyes. "If I tell you that if you marry me, I will try my best to revenge you, and make your life worse than it is now?"


    Tao Rong looks magnanimous way: "it doesn''t matter."


    Nie Zhao sneered and said, "you don''t believe it. You think your persistence is right. You think it''s better to marry me than it is now. That''s why I dare to do anything. But I won''t make you proud. "


    Nie Zhao said and went to the door to sit down, the whole person also settled down, "things will never be as smooth as you think, the door here is stuck from the outside, others will think it''s strange, as long as I didn''t touch you, it can be said that you framed me, that is to say, you are a vulnerable group, but as long as this is the case, I find a lawyer to find the police, can always let you The truth is clear. You really look down on me. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "wait and see."


    With that, he lay down directly in front of Nie Zhao, turned his back to Nie Zhao''s direction, and lay down to rest.


    Looking at her back, Nie Zhao could only grind her teeth. She was so angry that she would have a short life.


    I really didn''t expect that he would fall into the hands of such a woman. He shouldn''t treat her as a child.


    Tao Rong closes his eyes to recuperate, and Nie Zhao doesn''t do useless work. He also closes his eyes to recuperate, trying to make his mind clear and see if there is a better way. After all, the way he just said is too variable and not the best.


    Nie Zhao''s breath was gradually stable. Tao Rong, who was in the same room, could hear it.


    Tao Rong just turned her back to Nie Zhao. In fact, she didn''t close her eyes at all. She was trying to digest everything.


    All that just happened was accomplished with one breath. But when all the dust settled, she suddenly felt her angina pectoris.


    Even if she told herself that she had done nothing wrong, this was the only way. She even asked herself if she didn''t want to see Xiaoxiao? Don''t you want to live a happy life with Xiaoxiao in the future? Don''t you want to make up for Xiaoxiao?


    If you want to, it''s not wrong, so don''t feel bad.


    Unfortunately, the brain and the body are separated. No matter how rational the brain is, tears are reckless.


    Tears came out unconsciously.


    Tao Rong held back her breath and voice and didn''t want to expose herself. I coughed twice when I couldn''t hold it.


    Cough more times, Nie Zhao slowly opened his eyes, unexpectedly saw her cough body are slightly trembling.


    It''s going to get cold.


    It''s really self inflicted. It''s very cold even if it''s airtight here in the winter. She''s lying on the mat bed with so few clothes. She''s just looking for death.


    Frostbite is not strange, just a good torture of this crazy girl, is really evil.


    Nie Zhao thought happily in his heart, trying to close his eyes and ears and continue to think.


    But the occasional voice still rushed into his brain. Even when she was holding her cough, Nie Zhao was still counting the time in her heart.After a while, Nie Zhao had to open his eyes again. He felt that he was really crazy. What''s the point of such a cunning woman who practices her mind and plays tricks on people''s hearts? She deserves to be pitied and cared again. She deserves to die of cold.


    She designs herself in this way, and she cares about her. She is the biggest fool in the world.


    Nie Zhao tells himself secretly that he is not such a person at all. He can turn a blind eye to other women. He hasn''t changed. But why does he know this woman''s bad? Why does he still


    "Cough, cough!"


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath, suddenly stood up, took off his coat and military uniform, and walked slowly to Tao Rong''s back. He didn''t have a good way: "Hey, put it on. Don''t freeze to death. It''s not my bad behavior, but my accidental killing."


    Every word Nie Zhao spits out seems to be accompanied by a mouthful of old blood. It''s really unpleasant.


    See Tao Rong do not answer, also do not take clothes, but silently turned his head, face almost completely toward the cold mat.


    What does it look like? I don''t want to look at him. I don''t care about him. I refuse to communicate?


    This is the saying that we should be our own wife and marry our own woman!


    It''s crazy!


    "Don''t be ignorant!" Nie Zhao is so angry that he is going to smoke. How can there be such a person in the world!


    As a result, Tao Rong still doesn''t move. Nie Zhao doesn''t care. He turns around and swears in his heart that if he treats her well again, he will As a result, as soon as he took a step, his foot stopped.


    His ear power was extraordinary. He just left far away and didn''t hear clearly. When he was near, he was talking and didn''t hear clearly. Just in a moment, he heard Tao Rong breathe heavily. It was


    Nie Zhao suddenly turns around and doesn''t give himself any time to think. He reaches out and pulls Tao Rong towards him.

 Chapter 189

    When he saw Tao Rong, Nie Zhao felt his heart beat again after a few seconds.


    Looking at her face and back in panic, she scolded: "you are sick!"


    Nie Zhao only heard the voice choking in his words.


    Nie Zhao''s hand slowly clenched his fist, and his mind set off a storm. If it''s all about acting, it''s natural for him to be cheated to the end.


    There were tears in the corner of her eyes. Her eyelashes had been wet and stuck together. Her nose was red and her mouth was dry. Because of suffocation, the veins on the forehead and neck are slightly raised.


    A look of crying, even a bit ferocious.


    It''s not a cold cough at all. It''s a cough to cover up the fact that you''re crying.


    But why did she cry.


    Why cry but don''t let him see.


    A stream of turbid gas slowly rose from the abdomen to the chest, and then suppressed, the volcano would erupt.


    He is not a irritable person, and he seldom gets angry. Even if he gets angry, it''s a dark fire, not an open fire. But when he meets Tao Rong, it''s like dynamite meets fire. It blows at a little bit, and it''s accompanied by the sound of fire.


    "You What''s going on? Clearly put on a villain like, what do you cry, designed, trapped, deceived, betrayed, the person who should cry is not me? What kind of victim do you pretend to be! " Nie Zhao represses his emotions, causing his body to tremble slightly. He is really going to be crazy by Tao Rong.


    When he thought that Tao Rong was good, she turned out to be bad in front of him, but he thought that Tao Rong was bad, and then he turned back and pitied.


    He really wanted to pry open Tao Rong''s head to see what she was thinking and where her heart was.


    Although Nie Zhao asked rudely, his heart was soft.


    However, Tao Rong once again to his back, just like the initial get along with the same.


    "It''s none of your business! How can even a woman''s tears work for you? You are still a soldier, shouldn''t you be ruthless? "


    Clearly cry of a draw, mouth is still as ruthless as machine gun fire.


    Nie Zhao''s teeth clenched. "Is it your mouth or your body that is lying that you have the upper hand? Isn''t everything going according to your imagination? Then why are you crying? It''s not like the reaction of a person who is about to succeed. It''s the reaction of a forced person. "


    Tao Rong directly pulled her little sling to wipe her tears. Then she turned her head and looked at it. With a face that had just wrinkled, she put on an expression of indifference and sarcasm.


    "You''re ridiculous. I just told you the truth. I decided to marry you from the time I met you. When I learned my father''s plan, I followed his plan. I hate you, but I have to marry you. These are the facts. I''m not forced to use it. It''s all my will. What else do you want? "


    Tao Rong once again put the truth mercilessly in front of Nie Zhao''s eyes, no matter how much Nie Zhao does not want to face, it is useless, Tao Rong''s words always remind him again and again, poke his heart for her soft down part.


    "My tears are worthless. I cry when I want to, and I take them when I want to. They are just women''s weapons." Tao Rong says here, look a little scornful way: "let your heart soften.". You can''t always learn a lesson. That''s not good


    Nie Zhao''s expression from full of emotion to gradually indifferent, his eyes always look at Tao Rong. And Tao Rong did not give in at all.


    He thinks that unless Tao Rong is mentally abnormal, it is impossible to cry inexplicably in the case of all success.


    There must be some reason, and she would never tell him that when she died.


    He didn''t think it was his own amorous idea, but he was disappointed with Tao Rong''s attitude.


    No one will give another endless opportunities. Nie Zhao''s opportunities are also limited. Since she insists, he will not be a fool any more.


    Perhaps such expectations and disappointment have been repeated several times. After being tossed about repeatedly, Nie Zhao is miraculously calm when he gets the answer of disappointment.


    In any case, every time Tao Rong said it, his complex feelings for her would be stripped off. In the end, Nie Zhao completely realized his stupidity and restored his attitude towards her. In Nie Zhao''s eyes, she would become the same as Wang Wenjing, Yan Qi and others.


    Nie Zhao quietly looks at Tao Rong, knowing that she will use all kinds of poisonous tongue to avoid positive answers, so he no longer asks questions, and makes himself uninterested in it.


    Nie Zhao didn''t want to say any more. He turned around and wanted to go, but at the moment of turning around, there was probably no emotion, so the strange feeling of his body came out.


    Nie Zhao felt a little hot, so he thought of the clothes on his hand. In fact, he just felt it. Although the shaking was not because of cold, just when he touched her arm, he could feel that her skin was as cold as iron.Nie Zhao closed his eyes, slightly turned to his side, threw his clothes directly over Tao Rong, just like the last time he took her out of the factory, covered her from the top of his head and let her stay in his clothes.


    Again, the feeling of being surrounded and protected in all directions.


    Being shrouded in the darkness, Tao Rong felt reassuring. In a moment, Tao Rong was confused, silly and stupid.


    There was an unreal sound from outside the clothes. "Put it on."


    Tao Rong takes a deep breath.


    It''s going to be crazy. She doesn''t want it! She doesn''t want Nie Zhao to be gentle with her in such a situation. Why should she be so kind to her.


    In her last life, she was in the same situation. Didn''t Nie Zhao treat her well? He didn''t take off his clothes for her. Why do you do it now.


    Is it testing her conscience?


    But she had learned to be hard hearted.


    Tao Rong''s heart is full of anger. He is very angry. He raises his hand and turns around to throw the clothes back.


    She didn''t need the kindness of his charity.


    But the next second, Nie Zhao suddenly hit, holding her raised arm in one hand, holding her shoulder in the other hand, and directly pushing people down on the mat bed.


    Nie Zhao''s half body came up, and he pressed Tao Rong''s bent legs with his side body. For a moment, Tao Rong could not move at all. He could only lie flat and look at Nie Zhao above.


    Nie Zhao''s face was sharp at the moment, his eyes were unconsciously wide open, with momentum, and his teeth were clenched tightly. After a slight breath, Nie Zhao warned: "there must be a limit to the toss. I''m stupid to express kindness to you, but it''s stupid to not accept kindness in such a situation! Are you going to be a fool, too? "

 Chapter 190

    Tao Rong was Nie Zhao''s momentum a pressure, unexpectedly forgot to resist, after reaction, just feel funny.


    Is there anyone who forces others to accept good intentions?


    So she''s going to be a toxic person regardless of right and wrong?


    Tao Rong slows down and returns to normal. He looks up at Nie Zhao. When he is about to speak, Nie Zhao''s body suddenly tilts and almost falls down. Fortunately, he quickly stabilizes.


    Just the moment Nie Zhao looked up, his expression changed.


    Tao Rong noticed that Nie Zhao''s face was a little red? And it doesn''t start from the center of the face, but it starts from the neck and spreads upward.


    And is it her illusion? It''s getting a little hot to hold your hand.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flicker, and his sexy Adam''s apple slides up and down. Instead of looking at Tao Rong, he looks blankly at the front, and finally he sticks out his tongue and licks his lips.


    At this moment, Nie Zhao''s appearance is extremely sexy, but his expression gradually becomes ugly.


    Tao Rong is also in a trance for a while, just reaction come over is how to return a responsibility.


    It seems to have begun.


    To keep up with the first generation, Tao Qian had planned to let Tao Rong sacrifice himself in order to be safe.


    They persuade Tao Rong to take the initiative to do something, but in fact they don''t trust Tao Rong at all. They think Tao Rong certainly doesn''t dare, so they have prepared the medicine on the other side. They tell Tao Rong that they just want her to have a psychological preparation in advance. In case Nie Zhao has a situation at that time, Tao Rong''s resistance is too fierce, and her family can''t get married at that time, but she will become an enemy.


    After all, in these remote areas, it''s not uncommon for them to get married at the age of 16 or 17. Generally speaking, in rural areas, they are married as long as they have a drink.


    At present, the law is not so comprehensive. During the transition from the old system to the new system, everything was dominated by the people. In such a place where the village was the main living group, sometimes the marriage certificate issued by the village head was better than the marriage certificate.


    They all calculated Tao Qian, so they charmed Nie Zhao and let Nie Zhao drink some spring cow medicine, and everything would come naturally.


    It''s just that Tao Qian asked the stingy Yan Xiangru to buy this medicine. It''s about to expire, and its efficacy is not strong at all. At that time, Nie Zhao hid himself in the corner and stiffly endured it.


    At that time, Tao Rong was as scared as he was.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Nie Zhao did not get close to her, nor did he lose any sense.


    It''s just that it''s too much energy and spirit to endure the pharmacology. It''s morning after the medicine. When Tao Qian quietly comes to open the door, Nie Zhao is already asleep.


    When people come back, they will see a pair of It''s a scene that people have to misunderstand.


    Although the plan has changed a little this time, it can''t escape such a process after all.


    The medicine effect in Nie Zhao''s body has begun.


    Tao Rong just lightly swept the Nie Zhao of embarrassed one eye, side head didn''t look at him.


    But Nie Zhao reflected and looked at Tao Rong fiercely, "it''s you When Is it sobering soup


    Nie Zhao never thought that he had capsized in the sewer.


    After all, at the beginning, he found that uncle Yan had a problem, so he didn''t drink uncle Yan''s things. But in the process of pretending to faint, he didn''t know that Tao Qian was still staring at him, so he didn''t take precautions against the hangover soup. He just pretended to be drunk and vomited while drinking, and some of it went into his stomach.


    Nie Zhao suddenly feels very thirsty. His body seems to have a flame burning gradually. His sight is a little unclear. It seems to be covered with a layer of light fog. Although it does not affect what he sees, it makes people feel unreal like a dream.


    If you are not determined, you must think that you are dreaming.


    Then there is no need to strictly control their own body, people who lose self-control will naturally become slaves of desire.


    Even if the effect is not strong, it is dangerous to drift with the tide.


    Nie Zhao''s hands unconsciously exert force, just instinctively want to self-control, but inadvertently hurt Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong wanted to bear it, but it hurt too much, especially the bone on her shoulder. It hurt so much that she was caught off guard.


    Tao Rong did not exaggerate, but snorted.


    But with this sound, it was as if a flash of lightning struck Nie Zhao, making him numb.


    The heat of the body is constantly going down, and a feeling of catharsis is constantly eroding Nie Zhao''s brain.


    Nie Zhao''s whole feeling is not good. He doesn''t even dare to move. He always feels that a little move is bad.


    The body doesn''t move, but the vision is a little out of control.


    Tao Rong is only wearing a suspender vest. Under the action, her clothes are messy.


    The lower part is slightly lifted, revealing a flat and strong abdomen. The skin is white but very textured. The texture of the muscle can be seen faintly, very light.


    Is a girl''s abdomen like this? It''s like That''s not right.But always feel very good-looking, very eye-catching, people have a desire to lick, bite a mouth.


    Nie Zhao swallowed saliva and realized the danger of his thinking, so he quickly moved up his sight.


    The beautiful clavicle is more prominent because of Tao Rong''s lying down. Next to it, there is the exposed bra shoulder strap, which slightly touches the skin of the shoulder.


    Usually I can''t see it, but now I can see her slender neck, which is as elegant as a white swan. As long as you put on the right clothes, it must be very temperament.


    But Nie Zhao''s brain thought, but it became, want to bite on the white delicate.


    He forced his eyes away, even looking at the mat beside him.


    But his eyes are too good, a little light can see a faint cherry red.


    It was her lips, which were originally thin. I don''t know why they were a little red and swollen. They were still pretty. They opened and closed gently because of gasping, which made him want to take a bite.


    There was liquid overflowing from his mouth, and he swallowed it deeply. He knew he couldn''t see it any more, so he had to tear his eyes open.


    But all of a sudden, he seems to feel a sense of vision. For soldiers like them, if someone keeps staring at them, they will be very sensitive to find out.


    He felt the sight, instinctively looked in the past.


    But in the next second.


    A pair of big eyes, should be because of crying, and appear moist, that amber just like washed glass, beautiful people can''t open their eyes, hook people''s soul. Mingming''s eyes are just to explore, but let Nie Zhao''s heart beat wrongly again.


    The line of sight was on, and it froze for a few seconds.


    In Nie Zhao''s eyes, Tao Rong''s eyes are changing little by little.


    That change was played slowly in his mind.


    When he saw it, he was puzzled, surprised, disturbed and finally frightened.

 Chapter 191

    Tao Rong originally heard Nie Zhao''s question and knew that he had got the answer, so she didn''t want to pay attention to it. Even if she was hurt, she just snorted patiently, and didn''t show any resistance.


    However, Tao Rong is also a person who has experienced hellish training, and is also the object of training. When she is more powerful than others in some events, in just a few months, Tao Rong''s sense of sight is stronger than ordinary people.


    At this time, I naturally feel that someone has been patrolling her with hot eyes.


    This strange feeling makes Tao Rong a little unbelievable.


    The memory of the event of the last life is still clear in her mind, so she remembers it very clearly. After Nie Zhao found the problem, he said a few cruel words and shrank in the corner. He didn''t want to look at her more, as if he was disgusted.


    It will never be like this.


    Tao Rong turns around with doubts, but Nie Zhao''s behavior scares her.


    She couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Especially in the moment when they''re looking at each other.


    The face of a man full of desire, a pair of naked aggressive dark eyes, as if the next second will devour her general terrible.


    It was a look she had never seen before.


    The only one night''s experience in the last life was in a room with bad light. She was nervous and excited. She was so flustered that she wanted to hide in the turtle shell. So she didn''t see Nie Zhao''s face at that time.


    But at this moment, she could probably imagine Nie Zhao''s expression controlled by drugs at that time.


    But in this way, Tao Rong was scared.


    Nie Zhao won''t be out of control this time.


    Although there are too many variables this time, they are all trivial aspects, so it should not have such a big impact.


    Did Yan Xiangru not buy the medicine that was about to expire this time?


    Tao Rong is not sure all of a sudden.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are more and more powerful, and his momentum is more and more pressing.


    Tao Rong''s face showed that he wanted to run away. He opened his mouth slightly. "Nie Zhao You You need to calm down


    Tao Rong didn''t say anything. It''s OK to say that Nie Zhao''s body is not only a layer of fire, but also a layer of anger.


    "Calm down?" Nie Zhao thinks funny, even active whole body climbed up mat bed. "Isn''t that what you expect? Why should I calm down? If I don''t want to, why should I be drugged? You make me calm down. It''s ridiculous. "


    Tao Rong''s face turns pale in a moment. Indeed, everything goes with the trend. She should happily watch Nie Zhao''s medicine attack and conclude everything. This is the best way for her.


    But how can she do that? She has to control the accuracy of Xiaoxiao''s affairs, even a detail.


    It must be August 15 two years later before they can have a relationship, so Xiaoxiao will come back to her.


    From the moment of Tao Rong''s rebirth, she stubbornly believed that she did not dare to take risks, did not dare to change, and walked the same road as a madman.


    So it''s absolutely impossible to be touched by Nie Zhao now.


    "The medicine is just for outsiders to see what we seem to have done. It''s not for you to really touch me. Nie Zhao, please wake me up. Don''t you despise me? Don''t you have a lot of self-respect? Don''t you feel sick when you touch me? I''m not your true love Tao Rong strongly reminds, let Nie Zhao keep calm a little.


    But Nie Zhao is more and more uncontrollable, his heart even uncontrollable thought, she does not want to, then he touched her, let her eat the evil consequences, anyway, everything is her own to find, no wonder others, just like her.


    She drugged herself, designed herself, pretended to have a relationship, broke her reputation, and forced herself to marry her. As a result, she was afraid. Since she was afraid, how could she have the courage and self-confidence to lock herself in a room called everyday shouldn''t be.


    Nie Zhao forbeared and forbeared, looking at the woman lying in her coat, her face gradually crumbled strong, and her delicate and moist skin, all of which made the heat in his body boiling madly.


    Tao Rong feels that Nie Zhao doesn''t seem to be moved. He makes a fist with the arm he doesn''t hold, and hits Nie Zhao in the stomach. Tao Rong almost uses her best strength, but Nie Zhao directly releases her hand on her shoulder, reaches down and blocks Tao Rong''s attack easily.


    Tao Rong knows that it''s not so easy to deal with Nie Zhao, so he doesn''t feel shocked and can''t distinguish the direction immediately. Instead, he immediately steps out. That''s almost a series of actions, which Tao Rong had planned.


    She wants to kick Nie Zhao away and hide in the corner. Now her posture is too dangerous. Maybe that''s why Nie Zhao is a little out of control.


    It''s safer for her to stay away from him.


    So she had to get out of bed.


    However, even if he had already performed well and played a beautiful combo, in Nie Zhao''s eyes, he was still as vulnerable as a struggling kitten, as if he could turn all Tao Rong''s greetings into useless with one hand.Follow Tao Rong''s moves and suppress them one by one. When you come back, Tao Rong has been pressed on the mat bed.


    She lies in Nie Zhao''s clothes and can''t twist her head. Nie Zhao''s posture is similar to that of a uniform, but it''s closer than just now.


    Just now Nie Zhao is almost suspended, but this moment, he is solid pressure on her body.


    Tao Rong''s petite body is almost completely covered.


    For a moment, fear enveloped Tao Rong''s whole body.


    It''s really dangerous.


    She was originally wearing tight thin pants, but Nie Zhao was a soldier, not afraid of cold, and she was also wearing thin pants.


    As a result, a lot of things are obvious.


    Tao Rong''s face turned red all of a sudden. It was embarrassing and shameful.


    She doesn''t believe that Nie Zhao doesn''t feel what she can obviously feel. Nie Zhao, who is clearly normal, will avoid embarrassment at a speed and time that she can''t notice. But now Nie Zhao didn''t, not only didn''t, he didn''t know whether it was instinctive or intentional.


    Tao Rong can feel Nie Zhao''s breath in his ear.


    Hot and hot.


    Did she really deliver herself?


    Tao Rong''s voice was dumb because of fear, "Nie Zhao You let me go, we separate two places, you bear a bear on the past, you hate me, don''t you? You think I''m vicious, don''t you? You How can you design like this? Don''t you have strong self-control? You... "


    "Shut up Nie Zhao was almost gnashing his teeth.


    She''s the only one who wants to teach him.


    It''s really Damn Could you stop, she didn''t know that her trembling breathing and hoarse voice were also fatal to him?


    Damn it!

 Chapter 192

    Nie Zhao is definitely not a sex wolf, nor is he a person who does not love himself and has no self-control, otherwise he and an Wenlan are definitely not


    He can''t even remember his situation with an Wenlan.


    Damn it! damn! damn!


    Although he is still sober, although he knows to control, his body, his lower body, is slightly dallying, dallying with the high soft.


    He should be able to suppress the damned medicine, but when he smelled the familiar fragrance from her neck, he could not control his body completely.


    There is a consciousness in his mind constantly encouraging him to let go of everything and let go of himself. Don''t struggle any more. It will be very comfortable and happy if you don''t struggle. Don''t torture yourself. It will be more and more painful if you go on like this.


    It''s like a demon whispering in his ear.


    Nie Zhao licked his lips again involuntarily, one of his arms was across Tao Rong''s back neck, and one of his arms pressed her two hands, making her unable to move.


    He thought for a while, in fact, a little bit want to press, let him gradually restore calm, because if he moved, he did not know what he would do.


    However, if he continues to press, he worries that the effect will last too long, and he will eventually be devoured by lust.


    Even if Tao Rong doesn''t talk so much, he will never touch her. Being designed has failed enough. If he still fails in this kind of thing, he will spit on himself.


    His pride in self-control will never be lost here.


    Nie Zhao closed his eyes and wanted to be quiet for a while.


    But Tao Rong, who didn''t know what happened behind, could only feel the more and more obvious changes there.


    This next Tao Rong also counseled, in the face of other men, she still has the possibility of fighting to death.


    But the person in front of her is Nie Zhao. She knows that it is impossible to resist by herself.


    She didn''t dare to say any more ugly words. She reluctantly turned her head and almost used the tone of begging for mercy. "Nie Zhao, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. You can let me go. We can discuss again. What you just said is right. As long as you don''t touch me and don''t do anything, it''s possible to argue tomorrow morning, but if you do anything to me now, it''s really nothing When it''s over, you have to marry me. Don''t you want to marry me? Nie Nie Zhao Please... "


    Nie Zhao''s heart suddenly jumps.


    For a moment, I was in a trance.


    Will the girl apologize?


    Still afraid?


    Will you still ask for help?


    Isn''t she very poisonous, very powerful?


    Does she have times when she''s so afraid to step back?


    This contrast, don''t know is hit Nie Zhao in the heart of where, let Nie Zhao find a little mental, he directly loose Tao Rong''s hands.


    Tao Rong thought he cooperated, but the next second, Nie Zhao was completely lying on her body, buried in her neck.


    Tao Ronggang wants to raise her hand to resist, but Nie Zhao circles her arms in front of her.


    "Wound! Come on


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately reaction come over.


    Looking at the arm encircled in front of him, it was not to encircle her, but to send the arm to her, and he lowered it for this purpose.


    There was a bandage on that arm, and there was a yellowish residue on the bandage.


    That''s his wound.


    He was reminding her to take a hand at his wound, make him hurt, make him hurt, and he would not be fooled.


    Tao Rong in the heart unexpectedly tiny ache.


    This man What a fool.


    Tao Rong is absolutely not soft hearted for her own purpose. As long as she doesn''t kill Nie Zhao, it''s nothing to damage his wound again.


    Although I think so, but when I really started, Tao Rong still had a pause.


    "What are you waiting for? Wait for me to fuck you! "


    Nie Zhao''s patience is so close to the extreme that even his rude words burst out. It can be seen that he is almost dead.


    Tao Rong was roared in the heart a tremble, instant start, to his wound suddenly pick up.


    Apply force until both fingers are bent to the point of pain.


    She heard Nie Zhao murmur behind her, and she saw the red color gradually spreading from the Yellow medicine.


    Immediately after that, Tao Rong pushes Nie Zhao away and tumbles out of bed.


    Squatting in the mat bedside, vigilant look back.


    See Nie Zhao quite embarrassed curl up on the mat bed, back to Tao Rong.


    Although Tao Rong was relieved, he was still a little worried and couldn''t help saying: "you The wound... "


    "Knock me out! Come on Nie Zhao said directly and quickly.


    He turned his back to Tao Rong and exposed his flaws unprepared, just to make Tao Rong stun him, so that he could easily get through this difficulty.


    Tao Rong really didn''t expect to come to this stage. She thought Nie Zhao would keep up with the situation of her life and would not endure so much pain. But if Yan Xiangru bought a different medicine, he would wake up again because of the medicine even if he fainted.Tao Rong bit his lower lip and didn''t let himself think so much about it. Anyway, try it first.


    A hand knife hit behind Nie Zhao, who was deliberately unprepared, and he saw that Nie Zhao''s body was loose, and the whole body was lying askew.


    Tao Rong can''t imagine that he really knocked out Nie Zhao. I don''t know if anyone knocked him out in Nie Zhao''s military career.


    Tao Rong didn''t dare to get close, but just stared at him nervously for a while.


    For a while, Nie Zhao didn''t wake up, which made Tao Rong feel too strange.


    Is it true that Yan Xiangru''s medicine is still about to expire, so people who don''t have the impact of medicine wake up from coma. Since it is a medicine that is about to expire, why is Nie Zhao''s self-control so much worse than that of the last life, and he has to spend it in pain and coma?


    Tao Rong thought for a while and gave up. It''s meaningless to tangle about this. She quickly came forward to break the comatose Nie Zhao over to check the wound of his arm.


    The red range is only slightly over the Yellow drug range, and did not cross, that is, did not deteriorate.


    Only hope that the original wound medicine can contain the deterioration of the wound.


    Otherwise, the night would have passed and the wound would have become very serious.


    Tao Rong asked him to lie on his back and cover the clothes he had taken off before. In this case, Tao Rong just wanted to make him feel better.


    After finishing everything, Tao Rong was staring at him.


    It was too cold to sit for a while. Tao Rong just trained in the room.


    But near the early hours of the morning, when her physical exertion is maximized, she is really tired and sleepy.


    The ground is full of gray soil, which has not been cleaned up for several years. Tao Rong struggled for a while and still fell asleep on the mat bed.


    The mat bed is very big. She and Nie Zhao are on one side, and the distance between them is enough to plug two thin people or a fat one.


    Tao Rong has a biological clock, so even if she is sleepy, she can wake up at six in the morning as long as she doesn''t get sick.


    She slowly closed her eyes and thought, just squint for a while.

 Chapter 193

    Uncle Yan finally appeased his mother. He came back to find someone in the dark and went home to find aunt Yan first. But aunt Yan couldn''t help at all.


    Uncle Yan can only go out with a flashlight, but he can''t find Yan Qi. Uncle Yan runs to the air raid shelter again.


    Tao Qian, who is guarding outside, naturally won''t let uncle Yan in.


    So when Uncle Yan came near, Tao Qian came out.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, why are you here?" Tao Qian is also carrying a flashlight, tone a little impatient to come forward to talk.


    Uncle Yan stopped and frowned, "how can you be here?"


    "The child''s mother is not here, ah Yu is at home, but Rong Rong is missing, so I''m looking for her everywhere." Tao Qian said.


    Uncle Yan immediately doubts, "you say Tao Rong is gone?"


    Tao Qian nodded and said, "yes, she hasn''t been home. She hasn''t been drinking. Why is she gone? It''s your family. I heard from my sister-in-law that Yan Qi has disappeared? "


    Looking at the air raid shelter not far away, uncle Yan said anxiously: "er Yes


    "That''s too bad. Let''s look around quickly. Think about the relationship between Yan Qi and Tao Rong. It''s not that two people are making trouble in places we don''t know." Tao Qian immediately exaggerates.


    Uncle Yan is slightly stunned. Indeed, Yan Qi still doesn''t let go of Tao Rong. It''s very normal that there will be conflicts.


    Is that dead wench really crazy and run out to find Tao Rong''s trouble, which leads to the plan of tonight can''t be carried out as scheduled?


    The more uncle Yan thought about it, the more anxious he was.


    Tao Qian proposed to look around together. Maybe we can find it.


    With that, Tao Qian looks like he wants to go in the direction of the air raid shelter.


    Uncle Yan can''t let Tao Qian go in this direction. If he finds out, all his previous achievements will be wasted.


    It''s better to unite to find someone first. In case of finding someone, Tao Qian takes Tao Rong and takes Yan Qi to make up.


    Even if it''s too late in the end.


    If Nie Zhao wakes up directly in the cave without a witness, and he is drunk again, maybe this matter will be muddled in the past.


    And there is also a possibility that Yan Qi may have gone back to the air raid shelter and did what she said.


    In this way, we can''t let Tao Qian pass.


    Uncle Yan thought for a long time, and finally decided to go with Tao Qian to find someone nearby. Such an approach, which is conservative, is unlikely to lead to worse results.


    So he thought he was very smart, and his brother-in-law was Uncle Yan of a rash man. This time, he was completely fooled by his brother-in-law.


    It took Tao Qian many days to think about these plans and details.


    Tao Qian was smart when he wasn''t drunk, otherwise he couldn''t kidnap his children and escape.


    Two people found it. It''s almost dawn. No one was found.


    Uncle Yan can only give up. Although his heart is on fire, avoiding trouble is the most important thing. Now he can''t go to the air raid shelter in any case. If he is hit by Nie Zhao, he will be suspected even if he gives the reason.


    He can only go home and wait for news in case Yan Qi is right there.


    This is his last hope.


    After Tao Qian separated from him, he immediately went back.


    When he got down, it was very quiet.


    You can make sure the door is still stuck and the person is still inside.


    Tao Qian''s ecstasy should have been successful.


    He did not dare to make too much noise, and almost cautiously opened the door card.


    Tao Qian was very careful at this time and made little noise.


    But it''s almost nothing.


    For special forces, any tiny sound is infinitely amplified in their ears.


    Such a sound naturally wakes Nie Zhao in the room.


    Nie Zhao asked Tao Rong to beat him at that time, which was the most likely place for him to fall into a coma. In addition, he was deliberately unprepared. Only when he was training with master for the first time did he receive such a blow, which directly led to his coma for most of the day.


    After he knew that feeling, he would never be easily close to his back neck again.


    In fact, he should have woken up earlier, but because the medicine was also torturing him, after a hard night, the energy that did not release was directly transformed into the destructive force of squeezing the body function, leading to his exhaustion and weakness, as if his essence and spirit were evacuated.


    That''s why I continued to recover in a daze.


    In addition to regular breathing, Nie Zhao''s brain suddenly wakes up for a moment when he suddenly hears subtle movements coming from outside.


    But his mental and physical fatigue made him unable to respond quickly.


    The brain is also a reaction for a while, is about to think about the meaning of the sound from the door, suddenly at the same time feel something wrong around.There''s heat around you.


    It''s very close.


    Nie Zhao tired of open eyes, vision is still a little fuzzy, but already enough for him to see clearly.


    It''s Tao Rong


    Nie Zhao herself was sleeping on her side. She was close to the arc of her arms. Because of the cold, she curled up. The little one, leaning on her side, held his clothes slightly with one hand.


    Clothes From Nie Zhao''s perspective, you can see the corners of his overcoat, which is covered on his body.


    Fool, since it''s so cold, why don''t you use his clothes.


    But so stubborn, in the end or cold sleep rely on him to warm it?


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s sleeping face in a trance. She always feels that she is frowning even when she is sleeping. She looks painful and doesn''t relax at all.


    Young age, how can you have such a heavy mind.


    Tao Rong''s forehead is close to Nie Zhao''s jaw, there is no contact.


    But as soon as Nie Zhao saw her, he lowered his head slightly, and his chin rubbed against Tao Rong''s forehead.


    This is a source of warmth for her. Tao Rong, a sleepy girl, instinctively pursues warmth. She can''t help but scrape it up with her forehead and cheek to get more heat.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know whether he didn''t react or what''s wrong. He didn''t exclude such intimacy.


    It''s instinctive congeniality. As a result, their cheeks rub together.


    Tao Rong is satisfied. Nie Zhao is confused by the heat. He feels that Tao Rong is too cold to be near. Nie Zhao instinctively raises his hand and moves his overcoat to cover both of them.


    And his arm also took the opportunity to put on the side of Tao Rong.


    Then he went to sleep in a trance. Before his consciousness disappeared, he always felt that he had forgotten something.


    But the consciousness is sinking, and the environment is safe for the time being, so he doesn''t fight back.

 Chapter 194

    When he recalled afterwards, Nie Zhao couldn''t figure out whether he was out of his mind or evil. In a word, all the behaviors and operations should not develop like that. This is definitely his black history.


    At that time, as long as he ran out soberly, no accident would happen.


    Tao Rong really taught him a good lesson. Since then, Nie Zhao''s training on willpower of himself and his team members has almost reached the abnormal level, and drug resistance training has gradually joined Nie Zhao''s training course.


    It has to be said that this incident has become a cause, creating the most frightening special forces in China''s future.


    Of course, in a few years'' time, Nie Zhao will be very grateful for the accident that brought him shame.


    An hour later, the camp exploded.


    He Tielong found out that their boss didn''t come back all night.


    Not only that, Tao Qian and uncle Yan came with someone and said that they had never found their daughter.


    The crowd immediately gathered and began to look for people.


    Uncle Yan and Tao Qian''s daughters were all lost. Of course, they were the most excited.


    But what makes uncle Yan feel strange is why Tao Rong hasn''t appeared yet.


    Is it true that Tao Rong and Yan Qi have an accident.


    Uncle Yan explained the situation to the village head and the team leader. He said that they had looked for it last night and found nothing. I''m afraid they were no longer in the village.


    The village head is more conscientious. He directly wants to borrow white teeth from Uncle Qi to find someone.


    But just as I was going to find uncle Qi, someone found a girl''s dress near the military camp.


    Some of the women recognized that Tao Rong was wearing it last night. Because it was a new dress, they were more impressed.


    Because he was near the military camp, uncle Yan didn''t look for him last night in order to avoid frightening others. This time, he was first discovered by the army.


    Without saying a word, they began to look for the clothes directly.


    Soon found the second Third.


    Gradually, everyone''s face is not very good-looking.


    Especially uncle Yan.


    Of course, uncle Yan''s face is not the same as everyone''s reason.


    Uncle Yan had a bad premonition in his heart, especially recently a piece of clothing was near the air raid shelter, but he was sure to have been here last night and didn''t have it at all.


    Uncle Yan felt that there could not be such a coincidence in the world. Suddenly, he felt a chill on his back and turned to Tao Qian.


    Tao Qian looked serious and worried.


    But Uncle Yan suddenly found something unusual.


    It''s ridiculous that Tao Rong is not born to Tao Qian. Who knows if they abducted him or picked him up from outside. No matter his sister or the scum, they have never seen Tao Rong as a human being. In their eyes, Tao Rong has always been a convenient existence. Maids and slaves are just machines to make money for their families.


    So they never cared about Tao Rong.


    Last night and now, Tao Qian is a father worried about his daughter, which is totally wrong.


    Uncle Yan''s brain suddenly reflected that Tao Qian was abnormal. Why did he appear near here last night? Was he used by Tao Qian!


    Uncle Yan suddenly glared at his eyes. He couldn''t suppress his anger and clenched his fists. But he didn''t dare to show it. He could only follow the crowd to see the situation.


    People looked at the wrong cover on the air raid shelter and immediately guessed that someone was inside.


    But at this time, people did not think what kind of situation they would see.


    After all, it''s hard to imagine, especially when three people are missing, only Tao Rong''s clothes are nearby.


    The team leader and the village head led the way down with a more prestigious woman, because only five or six people could enter at the same time.


    Tao Qian naturally had to be pushed to the front, and uncle Yan was not willing to be outdone. He Tielong naturally wants to see it. So they were the first team. Some of the rest were waiting for news, while others were following.


    Because of the clothes, after the village head and the team leader took the lead, they asked the women to have a look first. In case the clothes were not all over, it was inappropriate for them to go.


    So the woman took Tao Rong''s clothes and walked forward. As soon as she came to the first door, she suddenly screamed: "Jun Soldiers? "


    Because Nie Zhao is tall, he turns his back to the door and completely covers Tao Rong''s existence.


    Because of the woman''s scream, Nie Zhao suddenly woke up and looked at the door. In less than a second, the door was full of six people.


    When he Tielong saw that his boss was safe and sound, he suddenly saw a figure slowly climbing up from the place covered by Nie Zhao. He wore very little, which was not exposed, but the messy hairstyle and the sound of whispering just woke up were like mines.


    "Banyan?" Tao Qian rushed in excitedly.


    The others were too frightened to come back.Uncle Yan clenched his teeth in anger, and the smell of blood in his mouth spread.


    "Clothes, clothes!" The woman rushed up to deliver the clothes and came to the bed of the mat. Then she had time to stare at Nie Zhao. The shock in her eyes was self-evident.


    And Tao Qian came to Tao Rong''s side and cried out, "Rong Rong, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you? Don''t be afraid. Dad''s here. "


    Tao Rong was also shocked. After all, she had planned to wake up first, but she was suffering in the cold environment all the time. When she suddenly felt warm, she couldn''t wake up and wanted to continue to sleep.


    This moment by Tao Qian and others a roar, Tao Rong can''t help but stupidly turn head to see to sit at oneself of Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao''s face has already turned blue, which is the worst situation, because he saw the most unknown misunderstanding from he Tielong''s face, and such misunderstanding with the current situation is more difficult to explain.


    Nie Zhao almost said in a hoarse voice: "no..." But I don''t know what to say. It''s really painful.


    "Boss!" He Tielong or short guard, rushed up, pulled Nie Zhao out of bed, such ugly is seen how to do?


    But when the others came down, they saw no better than when they were both in bed.


    After all, one stood beside him with an ugly face, and the other sat on the bed in a hurry to get dressed, still covered with men''s clothes.


    This kind of picture is too vivid.


    "Captain Nie, what have you done?" Team leader Yi Zhengyan came forward. He didn''t know whether it was intuitive or inner expectation. He directly judged the fact, "how can you do such a thing to a lesbian? Do you drink too much and force others?"


    The captain said this, which guided the thinking of all the people who had been guessing.

 Chapter 195

    He Tielong is worried. He thinks his boss is definitely not like this. But the scene just now is really misleading. Besides, the other party is Tao Rong. They always think that there is something wrong between them.


    Does the boss actually like it, but he doesn''t realize it, and then when he drinks too much, he meets it, and Just What''s going on?


    No, no, their boss won''t get drunk at all!


    In this case, they all have regulations. They can drink, but they are absolutely sober.


    How could the boss?


    But


    He Tielong is in a mess, but in the present situation, if his boss is convicted of rape, he really doesn''t have to continue his military career.


    Looking at the skipping of the team leader, we can see that he has already speculated on this matter with the greatest malice, but the newly meritorious official has encountered such a scandal, which is simply the biggest joke.


    "Boss, talk quickly!" He Tielong doesn''t know the truth, but he knows that if Nie Zhao doesn''t say anything all the time, everything will be led to the worst direction.


    "I I didn''t force her! " Nie Zhao said with difficulty.


    But as soon as he finished, as he expected, there was a voice of disbelief from all the people.


    He Tielong believes Nie Zhao''s words, because he knows that the boss is a man who dares to do what he should do. He will admit his mistakes and will never shirk responsibility and lie. So I was more anxious.


    He quickly ran to the bedside, he felt that Tao Rong had such a good relationship with everyone. If she said something to prove it, the boss would be safe.


    However, as soon as he got close to her, Tao Qian began to perform, "don''t get close to my daughter. My daughter is only 16 years old, and she is not yet 17 years old. She is still Huang Hua''s eldest daughter. I negotiated with her mother and gave her a blind date without reading. As a result As a result Captain Nie, I respect you so much. Even if you are my daughter''s benefactor, you can''t How can you have such a thing with my daughter in private? You are trying to ruin her reputation! What about my daughter? How can my daughter get married? "


    Tao Qian is holding Tao Rong, who is simply dressed. He is holding her arm and forcing her to cry.


    But after the last stage of last night, Tao Rong really couldn''t cry. At that time, she seemed to promise to discuss it in an emergency, but now


    Tao Rong''s heart is constantly struggling. As long as he cries now and uses tears as proof that they have a relationship, Nie Zhao will have to marry her just like I did.


    In the last life, Tao Qian showed his benevolent and righteous father. He did not define this matter as rape or investigate the charges. The prerequisite was that Nie Zhao should marry Tao Rong and give her a name. As long as Tao Rong was willing to nod, this was a perfect solution.


    But now Tao Rong was silent all the time.


    The woman beside said: "Lao Tao, don''t worry. Maybe nothing happened..." The woman is kind. After all, she can''t see any sign of the first time from Tao Rong''s appearance. She thinks there may be some misunderstanding.


    Tao Qian was very angry and said, "it''s not your daughter. Of course you don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk. If your daughter encounters this kind of thing, can you pretend that nothing happened? Even if you can pretend, who dares to marry your daughter when others hear the news! "


    Women can''t answer back, but they can understand Lao Tao''s meaning. Even if nothing happens, it''s a matter in full view of the public. If it''s spread, it''s going to be rotten. No matter what, Tao Rong''s reputation is over.


    He Tielong said anxiously: "Uncle Tao, don''t worry. We know Tao Rong very well. We are friends. This There must be a misunderstanding. " Then he Tielong looks at Tao Rong and hopes she can say something.


    But looking at Tao Rong''s look, he Tielong is also a bit difficult. She looks very struggling and uncomfortable. He Tielong doesn''t know how to understand her mood now.


    "You are trying to kill my daughter for the rest of her life!" Tao Qian pinches Tao Rong for a long time, but Tao Rong doesn''t cry. Tao Qian has no choice but to cry by himself. Tao Qian''s acting skill is also first-class. When he cries, he is more powerful than a woman. An old father''s sadness immediately arouses people''s response.


    Everyone began to talk about it, but it was completely in favor of Tao Rong.


    At this time, uncle Yan suddenly said in a cold voice, "maybe Tao Rong installed it himself? Last night, I remember captain Nie fell asleep after drinking. How could she do anything? But Tao Rong was sober. If she had an accident, wouldn''t she cry? It''s not far from the camp! We''d better make it clear, so that some people don''t want to make a fool of others by acting here. "


    Uncle Yan''s words are completely to the point.


    Nie Zhao turns his head and gives uncle Yan a cold look. He won''t feel grateful if he is rescued by Uncle Yan. After all, uncle Yan came to deal with Tao Rong because his plan didn''t succeed.


    And Tao Rong is said so, became a schemer.


    If it goes on like this, Tao Qian and Tao Rong will suffer from their own evil consequences, and there is no room for them to turn around.Tao Rong knew that uncle Yan would come out to be a stool stirring stick, but he didn''t expect to be so sharp.


    Everyone was so said, immediately quiet silly. If Nie Zhao said that, you may think it was the sophistry of the criminal, but Uncle Yan said that


    "Brother, how can you be like this? Tao Rong is still your niece! How can you say that to her, your conscience, you don''t recognize her Tao qiandun roared angrily with tears on his face. "Besides, it was you who sent him away last night. How could my daughter find him?"


    Uncle Yan chokes and looks at Tao Qian. He wants to rush up and beat him. He dares to destroy his plan. How can he make him go smoothly.


    As long as it can stop their plan, no matter how ugly, he can say it.


    "Well, who knows, maybe your family joined up and stole people out of the camp! No one is a fool. You may not know that Captain Nie''s family background is very powerful. Captain Nie''s grandfather is a special general of the southern military region. With Captain Nie''s family background, his power, his appearance, he is so excellent now. How many women throw themselves in their arms? Will he look for Tao Rong? You should be reasonable in your life. Brother-in-law, I''m afraid you''ll do something wrong and get into trouble. Do you know that? Be greedy, but don''t frame others! Watch out for the fire


    Uncle Yan said while looking at Tao Rong and Tao Qian.

 Chapter 196

    People can''t help but be in an uproar. Even if they don''t know who Nie Zhao is, Nie tejiang, tejiang! What kind of concept is that? They dare not even think about it.


    Is this captain Nie really so powerful?


    If it''s really so powerful, they don''t dare to offend.


    And what Yan Zhishu said is very reasonable. Such a man can''t do anything to Tao Rong. What kind of woman does he want? Does he have to be a country girl? Although Tao Rong is beautiful, he doesn''t want Nie Zhao to possess it in a criminal way.


    The village head is fair. Although uncle Yan has gone too far, but "The truth is this truth, but Tao Rong is a girl, and her character has always been very good. Will she drink too much and be surprised?"


    "You You see, we''re just two people who are easy to bully. You''re not doing right and flattering. My daughter''s reputation is gone. You''re trying to force her to death! " Tao Qian didn''t expect that uncle Yan could say so, and he was desperate to break the pot and prevent their success.


    Tao Qian grabs Tao Rong''s arm and seems to be supporting her. In fact, he is already very hard. He is frantically reminding Tao Rong that if Tao Rong doesn''t do anything again, it will be really troublesome.


    Tao Rong can also feel the change of atmosphere, the situation has been out of control.


    Do you really want to give up this wonderful opportunity?


    "Uncle Tao, don''t say that. We will never allow such things to happen. As soldiers, we are protecting you, not harming you. Without a reasonable explanation, even Nie Zhao can''t escape punishment." The brigade leader said with righteous words.


    This is to ease the situation of Tao Qian and Tao Rong. It seems that the team leader is determined to pit Nie Zhao.


    This is really the same as before.


    In the last life, Nie Zhao also agreed to marry Tao Rong because he had a captain facing them.


    awesome this time.


    When Tao Qian saw that Tao Rong didn''t cry and the leader of the brigade was facing them, he immediately thought of an idea and said, "Captain, you see, my daughter doesn''t speak now. She must be too stimulated. You have to decide for us! I can''t let my daughter be bullied for nothing. She''s not responsible at all. "


    The captain immediately said: "don''t worry, I will deal with it impartially. After all, Captain NIE is with me this time."


    He Tielong''s nose is crooked when he hears about this. He doesn''t say what''s going on with Tao Rongtao''s money for the time being. The way the leader does this is obviously to give the boss a charge.


    The goods are always careful. The driver always looks ugly to the boss, but that''s not the way. According to the captain, if it is defined as rape, it will ruin the boss''s life.


    Looking at the situation, the village head is a bit deadlocked, so he suggested that everyone go up to the village head''s house first, let them have a good rest, and then make it clear.


    The team leader also agreed with the village head, so everyone went up together.


    But before they go out, Nie Zhao takes his clothes and looks up at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is being held down by Tao Qian. When she looks up, she sees Nie Zhao.


    But at this moment, she dodges Nie Zhao''s eyes, because her heart is wandering. Does she want to be mean to accomplish her goal?


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong and sweeps his eyes at Tao Qian.


    Tao Qian''s eyes fell down in a moment of fright, because Nie Zhao''s cold eyes seemed to know everything.


    But soon Nie Zhao went out.


    Then Tao Qian and Tao Rong came to the end.


    Tao Qian said in a low voice: "dead girl, what were you doing just now? What did I tell you? "


    "I I''m scared. My uncle is terrible. I''m afraid to show my feet. " Tao Rong can only temporarily perfunctory way.


    Tao Qian held back his anger for a while before he lowered his voice and said, "later, just pretend you don''t want to see people. Don''t show up. If you really want to show up, you have to cry for me. Do you know? By the way, last night... "


    "No, he held back. Is there something wrong with the medicine that grandma bought?" Tao Rong shirks responsibility by the way.


    Tao Qian tut said, "if someone asks, you don''t speak and shake your head. Anyway, whether you touch it or not, it''s bad for your reputation. You have to marry."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he was silent.


    Yes, she should be as determined as Tao Qian. Otherwise, how can she finish her work. It''s not hard enough. It''s too soft hearted.


    Mingming swore with the blood and tears of the last life, no matter good or bad people in this life, as long as she can achieve the goal, she is willing to do anything.


    Tao Rong closed his eyes and finally nodded.


    He Tielong, who went out on the other side, took advantage of the fact that there was no one nearby, and quickly asked, "boss, what''s the matter? You really drink too much, or there is an accident, or someone designed it, but that''s Tao Rong. She''s so kind-hearted, and she''s going through life and death with you. Will she be a victim? "He Tielong said that he didn''t see Nie Zhao return for a long time. When he looked up, he saw Nie Zhao''s face was deep. "Boss, you said a word."


    "No matter what the facts are, the ending will not change. I really didn''t have anything to do with Tao Rong, but we spent the night together and lay in the same bed. Tao Rong''s clothes are not neat. Unless she is willing to tell the truth and prove it for me, I have to..."


    Nie Zhao said here, he wanted to slap himself in the face, how he thought was limited, how he had to marry her!


    Thinking of the purpose that Tao Rong emphasized all the time last night, Nie Zhao only felt a little angry again. As long as he didn''t face Tao Rong, he was angry. At most, his face was ugly and frightening, and his momentum was oppressive. Generally, he would not be angry.


    "So, boss, you really didn''t do anything! What happened to Tao Rong, who was used by her family? Her family forced her? you bet! She just looked very ugly. If she really wanted to frame you, she must have accused you. There is no good person in her family. What should I do? I''ll talk to her? She has a good heart. She won''t really hurt you He Tielong said eagerly.


    Nie Zhao steps a meal, turn a head to see to he tie long, the facial expression is not good, she still calculate is a good person? His face is ugly. If he doesn''t take the initiative to accuse him, he may have a fit of conscience.


    He Tielong was stunned by Nie Zhao. He immediately thought, "boss, we are men. We can''t care with the little girl. She may be helpless. Although she did become an accomplice and implicated you, we don''t blame her. It''s a pity. As you said, it''s a matter of breaking the bridge. Her family doesn''t care whether she lives or dies. It''s a pity You didn''t Cough... "

 Chapter 197

    He Tielong quickly covers his chattering mouth. He really says what he thinks. It''s not Nie Zhao''s fault. Why should he be responsible? Is it to keep Tao Rong''s reputation intact?


    At the thought of this complicated situation, he Tielong frowned again. I really don''t know what to do.


    Nie Zhao certainly knows what he Tielong said.


    But why does he care about the consequences of the people who frame him? Is he insane?


    If you dare to do so, you have to dare to bear the consequences.


    And the current situation is the worst for him.


    Feeling the eyes of the people around him, listening to their comments, and the anxious inquiry of his teammates, Nie Zhao has never been so embarrassed. All this is thanks to Tao Rong.


    When he arrived at the village head''s house, Tao Rong didn''t show up. Tao Qian came out and said, "my daughter is so stimulated that she doesn''t even talk when she is with me. I have to give an explanation about this."


    Nie Zhao was forced to stand in the middle, as if to be interrogated. At this time, the superfluous words were pale and powerless. For everything that happened last night, it was too complicated. Even if he knew all the information, said it clearly, people would not believe it, and could not change his current situation.


    "If Tao Rong didn''t say that, you may not believe what I said. I just said that I didn''t do anything to her. I never forced her. As for the truth, you might as well ask her to see if she wants to tell the truth or lie. " Nie Zhao says frankly.


    At this time, the excited captain is ready to speak, but he Tielong, standing behind him, suddenly reminds him in a soft voice.


    "The captain thinks clearly that Captain NIE is always a member of the Nie family. Such a thing as a false accusation will affect the reputation of the Nie family. The Nie family will not sit back and ignore it."


    Nie Zhao may not threaten the captain, but it does not mean he Tielong will not.


    He can also play the game of deceiving others and bullying others.


    Sure enough, after he Tielong finished, the captain''s face changed and he didn''t speak for the time being.


    But Uncle Yan said positively: "I agree with Captain Nie''s words. It''s too harmful to be unclear. We have the ability to let Tao Rong come out to confront us. We''ll investigate the matter clearly, unless she is guilty now and doesn''t dare to confront us, because everything is false and nothing happens at all."


    Tao Qian was so angry that he rushed to fight uncle Yan, but he was stopped immediately.


    "What the hell are you talking about? That''s your niece. What do you say? Is your conscience eaten by the dog? What would happen to Yan Qi in your family? By the way, where''s Yan Qi? Haven''t you found it yet? You are thinking of coming here again and again to slander your niece. Well, I know. Last time Yan Qi failed to harm Tao Rong, do you want to continue your daughter''s business? " Tao Qian is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    His appearance of trying his best aroused some resonance, and everyone felt that uncle Yan had gone too far.


    Even the head of the village couldn''t go on watching. "Yan Zhishu, don''t you still want to find your daughter?"


    It means to let him go. After all, what he says now smells like fire medicine.


    Tao Qian takes Yan Qi as an example, which is regarded by others as transposition thinking, but in Uncle Yan''s view, it is really naked ridicule, because he is used in reverse.


    This almost made uncle Yan reveal the truth, but Uncle Yan didn''t know that Nie Zhao had known the so-called truth for a long time, so he didn''t dare to expose the fact that he designed Nie Zhao at the beginning, but he was really not willing to let Tao Qian take advantage of himself, so he would vomit blood.


    "I just don''t think it''s good. How can the soldiers help our village so much?"


    Uncle Yan calmed down a little, and the village head stopped chasing people. He turned to ask the captain what he meant.


    Just after being warned, the team leader also realized that he could answer Nie Zhao and watch Nie Zhao make mistakes, but he must not take the initiative to rely on the rape charges. That will affect the whole Nie family. When the time comes, Nie Chen Fortunately, he was smart enough to think of other ways.


    "We are soldiers. We can''t make a tough decision for you. We respect the local people''s ideas and give priority to the village head''s decision."


    In fact, it''s usually not voluntary in such unclear situations. If the wife''s family wants to investigate, there are only two results. One is to report to the police and the other is to turn a bad thing into a happy one.


    The village head looks at Tao Qian, which is probably a happy event. That''s why Yan Zhishu thinks about him. After all, we all know Tao Qian''s character.


    But Nie Zhao seems to be unwilling to admit and responsible.


    That''s the trouble.


    Several people argued back and forth again. Although it is not as serious as the conflict just now, and no one dares to put forward the crime of rape, the situation is still in favor of the weak.


    But when the crowd was in a standoff, the village head finally asked people to call Tao Rong out. They had to listen to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong has been lowering her head since she came out. She looks like a victim.Nie Zhao is after seeing her, has been staring at her, he wants to know after such a long time, whether she is still determined to harm him.


    "Banyan girl, don''t be afraid. If you have anything to say, uncle will decide for you." In fact, the village head was impartial at this time. Although he wanted to trust captain Nie, he was a man and couldn''t help drinking too much, which was not unusual, so the village head couldn''t be 100% sure.


    As for Tao Rong, because his son was infatuated with Tao Rong, he still knew a little about the relationship of their generation. He clearly remembered that Tao Rong liked Wen Yifeng. If that''s the case, it''s worth studying that two people sleep together.


    In fact, Tao Rong has just brewed her feelings. She puts down her dignity and is ready to be a rogue. If she depends on Nie Zhao, she will not hesitate.


    Tao Rong slowly raised his head, a pair of amber eyes to look at Nie Zhao, straight up.


    Nie Zhao slightly a Leng, he thought Tao Rong guilty, dare not look at him.


    As a result, Tao Rong not only looked at each other, but also had rich feelings in her eyes.


    Let Nie Zhao a moment also see silly eye.


    The surrounding people can''t help but calm down.


    Because at this time, Tao Rong''s eyes are really the kind of eyes that have experienced despair. Even if people around her have not experienced the despair of life, they can''t help sympathizing after seeing those eyes.


    She looked at Nie Zhao, puzzled, resentful, awed, resentful, wronged, unwilling There are a lot of feelings, and finally all turned into despair.

 Chapter 198

    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao''s eyes, to say that nothing happened between the two people, cheat ghost!


    Tao Rong''s eyes were shining slowly, and the white part of his eyes turned red gradually. With a deep breath, everyone could not help holding his breath.


    Even Nie Zhao was shocked and a little dull.


    Why can she look at him like that? It''s too true.


    Nie Zhao, who looks at her in the opposite direction, can best understand that intuitive feeling.


    The feeling in her eyes was too real, as if there were a thousand words to say to him.


    Is she looking at him? But nothing happened between them.


    If her feelings are true, it must not be looking at him. Who is she looking at?


    It has to be said that Tao Rong''s eyes are so powerful that everyone is shocked by her performance.


    But Tao Rong is not an actor. How can she act.


    Who knows, when she shows this series of eyes, her heart is being scraped one by one, she is looking at Nie Zhao of the last life!


    When a tear came from the corner of her eye, people believed it 90 percent.


    Nie Zhao was forced to step back by this look. If it wasn''t for him, he would choose to believe Tao Rong.


    But the protagonist is him, he knows the truth, so this moment of Tao Rong just let him feel surprised.


    If you really want to force him to submit, just cry.


    Why force him with such a look.


    It made his heart beat irregularly. So painful eyes, how does she do it, is she really sad?


    Nie Zhao can''t help but think of last night''s crying, being brave, frail and afraid, as well as his frown while absorbing his warmth.


    "Don''t act any more," he said abruptly.


    Tao Rong didn''t look at others in the whole process, but just stared at Nie Zhao, and affected his attention with her eyes, and also affected his heart and soul without her knowing.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong showed a scornful but giving up smile. Let Nie Zhao in the heart instantaneous vigilance rise.


    When everyone thought she was going to do something. Tao Rong suddenly said in a voice: "I''m voluntary. I''ll take the initiative to Daze Nie Zhao and drag him to the air raid shelter. I don''t know how to handle everything. I want to get close to my benefactor. I''m bad, so you don''t have to investigate any more. Let''s take this matter as if it didn''t happen. All the responsibility lies with me."


    Nie Zhao suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Tao Rong in disbelief. She


    But the next second, Tao Qian was furious, "girl, you are crazy! You know what you''re talking about? Do you know the consequences of what you say? "


    Tao Qian is really angry. He doesn''t see Tao Rong''s intention. He comes forward to fight.


    The people around quickly stepped forward to stop, and the onlookers who saw from the beginning to the end had a good understanding of Tao Rong''s meaning.


    Even the village head could not help sighing: "girl, I know what you think, but you are still young, you don''t understand. If you really say that, when this matter has not been released, then your future life Do you know what you look like in other people''s eyes? Even if the people in the village understand you, what about outside? "


    A woman could not help but remind her: "girl, your mother is not here, no one reminds you. No matter what, some words can''t be said in a moment. You are responsible for your life. Do you really want your reputation? You haven''t married yet. Do you know how important fame is? "


    When the words of persuasion from people around him become more and more offensive, Nie Zhao suddenly realizes the problem.


    He looked at Tao Rong in amazement again, and the corner of his mouth turned up with some bitterness.


    Oh! It''s really powerful. It''s true that Tao Rong told the truth and didn''t harm him. But with her previous series of facial expressions, who would believe it was true? Everyone would only think that Tao Rong wanted to calm down and protect Nie Zhao, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Some people even take the fact that they visited and cared for each other in the hospital as an excuse, and a so-called truth gradually formed.


    Why do some clothes fall out? Because Tao Rong was caught by the drunk Nie Zhao in the military camp. All the way to the air raid shelter, Tao Rong dare not resist, because he is a life-saving benefactor, also do not want to resist, maybe she has a good feeling for Nie Zhao, finally what really happened, was inadvertently discovered, Nie Zhao became the target of public criticism, silly girl also found that Nie Zhao did not want to bear the responsibility, so came out to bear everything, when this villain from the beginning to the end.


    But Nie Zhao is completely innocent in her description.


    They all blurted out the truth, and this truth also let Tao Qian seize the opportunity. He choked and grabbed Tao Rong and said: "daughter, is it true? You Are you stupid? You know that you will never get married again. You will be ruined all your life


    The people in Nie Zhao''s team are also stupid. They don''t know who to believe. It''s really a turning point.


    "It''s all fake. They designed it! You have been cheated Uncle Yan finally could not hold on and roared out. He absolutely can''t let Nie Zhao marry Tao Rong. Their two families have been so tit for tat. If they make the Tao family proud, it''s better.Moreover, uncle Yan has always put his brother-in-law''s family under his feet. If they succeed, they will become a laughing stock. Moreover, they will be found abnormal by the mayor. At that time, they will be suspected, and even the future will be destroyed. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "Yan Zhishu! What do you want? Do you know the truth? " The village head said impatiently.


    Uncle Yan breathes heavily. He looks back and forth at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao. He is about to say it, but suddenly he reacts. If he says it, Yan Qi doesn''t succeed. He just successfully stops the people of the Tao family and doesn''t get any benefits. Nie Zhao will hate himself, and the villagers will look down on him. What''s more, it''s not worth the loss.


    It can be said that uncle Yan is the most tangled person in this trial.


    Finally, uncle Yan could only put it another way: "can''t you see it? The Tao family just wants to get married to the Nie family. They want captain NIE to marry Tao Rong and be responsible. "


    Uncle Yan has already told the truth, but it''s a bit behind the scenes. After all, if the villagers'' conjecture is true just now, wouldn''t Nie Zhao marry Tao Rong just solve all the problems?


    At this time, a voice came from the door, "then marry. We Nie family never shirk our responsibility."


    They turned to see another man in a more advanced military uniform standing at the door.

 Chapter 199

    "Big brother?" Nie Zhao surprised way.


    Tao Rong also looked in the past and saw Nie Chen appear at the door.


    How did he suddenly show up?


    Although Tao Rong is not very cold to this person, but the other side has said that he agrees with him, which can be used well.


    Nie Chen''s face is slightly cold. When he looks at Nie Zhao, his eyes are deeply disapproval, as if he sees his brother who is making trouble.


    "Nie Zhao, you are a fool!" Nie Chen tone some coldly says.


    Nie Zhao''s face was stiff, but he didn''t rush to argue. In fact, the situation just now made him unable to explain any more.


    Nie Chen reprimanded Nie Zhao, then put on a big brother appearance to Tao Qian, said: "Uncle Tao, right? I just heard some outside, I know you hold injustice for your daughter, you can rest assured, our Nie family never bully people, and will never let your daughter suffer losses, how do you want to deal with, we can discuss."


    "Team Nie Er, in fact..." He Tielong came forward to explain something, but Nie Chen said coldly: "this is our Nie family''s housework."


    He Tielong choked and couldn''t reply. He looked at Nie Zhao and saw that he was silent all the time, as if he was meditating.


    I really don''t understand. Even though the boss is not a person who likes to argue, he is wronged and doesn''t speak. Isn''t that stupid? Even if the situation may be difficult to change, but it''s better than doing nothing.


    The emperor is not in a hurry to die.


    Tao Qian immediately looked like a Savior and said, "Comrade soldier, I really don''t know what to do? I don''t know what my daughter wants to do, but I know she has absolutely no courage and no ability to do such things. Captain Nie has been kind to our girls and saved them several times. We never want to be rich, but we can''t let my daughter be so obscure. "


    "Oh, well said, in fact, you just want to see money. You design to pester captain Nie and want your daughter to fly to the branch." Uncle Yan tried to argue, turned to Nie Chen, who seemed to have the most weight, and said, "are you the elder brother of Captain Nie? Then don''t be cheated. My brother-in-law is a gambler. He often owes money. Now his family is destitute. He just wants to sell girls! "


    Nie Chen hear here slightly frown, don''t know people think he is beginning to suspect Tao Qian, but in fact he is despise uncle Yan eye.


    He didn''t come in such a hurry to wash Nie Zhao.


    Nie Chen turned to Nie Zhao and said, "what do you think? I''m willing to believe that you haven''t done anything, but you know in your heart that no matter whether you cross the line or not, her reputation is already in your hands. You can ignore it. The army will be punished at most, and she is not so simple. " Nie Chen said to point to Tao Rong: "she is still small, this generation has not started to be destroyed?"


    Nie Zhao can''t see such an obvious moral kidnapping, but he turns his head slightly and looks at Tao Rong again.


    Tao Rong also looks at Nie Zhao. They don''t understand each other''s eyes, and they don''t know what each other is thinking.


    Uncle Yan was still unwilling to say: "brother Nie, you can''t say that. If it''s all scams and scams from beginning to end, you can''t let your brother marry her! That''s the trick. "


    As soon as Uncle Yan''s voice fell, Nie Chen''s cold vision swept over, and suddenly let uncle Yan''s back cool.


    Uncle Yan instantly understood that Nie Chen was I want Nie Zhao to marry Tao Rong in such a muddle headed way.


    How could How could that be? Shouldn''t their family protect him?


    That''s a big loss for him.


    Nie Chen turned his head and continued: "I don''t know what the truth is. Everything depends on your own judgment, but if they don''t want to sue the military region, you should be prepared to bear the consequences."


    Nie Zhao looks at Nie Chen coldly. He''s not stupid. Can''t he see Nie Chen''s intention? The people in Nie Zhao''s team are already angry. Nie Chen doesn''t come to help, but to mend the sword. Also clearly told Tao Qian can go to the army to report. This is a pit boy!


    At this time, Tao Qian saw that the situation was good and added the last chips.


    "The child didn''t reject captain Nie. Our old Tao family has a single idea. As long as captain NIE is willing to marry Rongrong, everything is easy to say. I''m trying to prove that our family is not a powerful person. I''m here to promise that if this marriage is successful, our family will never rush to your Nie family except Rongrong. We are not rogue relatives We don''t want any betrothal gifts. I just want my daughter to have a serious reputation, not a bad reputation to live with her all her life. "


    Tao Qian''s words are really very important. It seems that they can sacrifice everything for their daughter''s happiness. This also proves one thing. They are not really looking for benefits. If they are not looking for benefits, how can they design and frame Nie Zhao.


    The villagers are generally honest and easy to cheat, so everyone believes Tao Qian''s statement.


    But people with complicated minds are not so easy to cheat. Uncle Yan and Nie Chen all know that even if Tao Qian is beautiful now, as long as Tao Rong marries Nie Zhao, there will be countless benefits in the future, especially for a family like the Tao family, no matter how poor the treatment is.I have never heard of the saying that when my daughter married into a rich family, my mother''s family starved to death.


    So this wave only makes money.


    This plan was discussed from the beginning. Otherwise, the reputation of the Tao family would be very bad, and it might be difficult to get married. So Tao Qian thought about it from the beginning. He would not only win a good reputation, but also avoid their own dowry.


    It was the same in the last life, so Tao Rong''s mother''s family hardly met Nie''s family in the last life. She was a poor relative who knew current affairs very well. At first, he didn''t ask for money, but then, when Tao Yu went to college, his house collapsed, Tao Yu treated his illness, married a wife and so on.


    Finally, let Tao Rong face the white eyes of the Nie family to support them.


    They never wanted to live in front of such a family. They wanted to live a inferior life relying on their nose. They wanted to have more money to enjoy themselves, and they didn''t care whether Tao Rong was difficult to do. As long as they want it, Tao Rong will give it to them.


    In this life, Tao Qian''s idea has not changed. And the effect is also very good.


    Tao Qian''s words can be regarded as a solution. Otherwise, he would not give up easily.

 Chapter 200

    Until here, Nie Zhao didn''t say much. The members of Nie Zhao''s team were worried at first, but later they were a little confused when they saw the boss so calm.


    What does boss mean?


    I don''t really want to marry Tao Rong.


    So Well? It seems to be good!


    It''s just that it''s a little bit hard to get married in this way.


    The village head coughed, "since the Tao family has made their stand, what do you think of Captain Nie?"


    All the people look at Nie Zhao. After all, it depends on what Nie Zhao says. If he sticks to it and is irresponsible, it will be very difficult to do.


    Nie Zhao is silent, Nie Chen is close to Nie Zhao''s side and says softly: "Nie Zhao, you can''t do something that shames Nie family. After all, this matter, no matter what you do to this girl or not? Even if nothing happens between you and her, you will be disciplined. Whether you are framed or not, you should know that it''s your own fault to be killed. You have to bear the consequences. "


    Nie Zhao''s cold vision sweeps toward Nie Chen, "it seems that elder brother wants me to get married now."


    Nie Chen looks the same, or a pair of education younger brother''s face, "this is your own fault, don''t make it as if we are forcing you, you also know that this is the best way to protect your reputation, don''t think your reputation is destroyed, the most important is that you can''t be a soldier, our military family is different from the general family, you should know."


    Whether they are in politics or in business, their descendants can deal with such things in silence. However, their military families are different. They have strict discipline in the army. If there is a scum in their family, it will affect other people''s comments. Especially Nie Zhao, who is already famous in the army.


    Nie Chen doesn''t need to say that. Nie Zhao knows all about it, so when he was with Tao Rong last night, he had anticipated the best solution, that is, the result that Tao Rong wanted. It''s not a big deal to marry her. It''s just a trade in the name of his wife to keep the reputation of himself and the Nie family.


    Nie Zhao takes a deep breath. This atmosphere has pushed him forward. In fact, his heart has already given up.


    He turned his head and looked at Tao Rong powerlessly. At this time, Tao Rong''s eyes were still red, but the desperate and sad eyes had disappeared, leaving only a blank. She seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Are you really going to marry me?" Nie Zhao asked in a voice.


    People around are not from the quiet down.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao, a heart gradually put down, she finally came to this step.


    In the last life, he could not feel Nie Zhao''s emotion, but in this life, Tao Rong could feel his grievance and indignation, so Tao Rong''s heart would be more tortured.


    But she nodded firmly.


    Nie Zhao sneers. He can see that even if the girl has achieved her goal, there is no real joy in her eyes. Yes, she said that she doesn''t like herself, and there is no way to marry her. What she wants is just the identity of the second young lady of the Nie family.


    "Yes, I promise."


    In a word, the dust is settled.


    Tao Rong''s first step finally succeeded.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath. This time, tears really came down.


    But Nie Zhao has learned a lesson. He won''t take another look at such tears.


    In this case, people don''t know whether to say congratulations with a smile or comfort with sympathy. Anyway, it''s embarrassing.


    The other women looked at Tao Rong crying and brought her back to her room.


    The rest was left to Tao Qian and the village head.


    Nie Zhao side, Nie Chen as big brother volunteered to help arrange.


    Nie Zhao can finally come out and take a breath.


    All the people in Nie Zhao''s team naturally followed. Everyone around Nie Zhao said.


    Everyone''s mood is also very complicated, so they don''t know how to judge this matter.


    "It must have been the captain." He Tielong said while looking at Nie Chen in the room. "He wants his boss to have a bad time."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t recognize any stigma, but what''s the matter with the boss?" Xiao Gao couldn''t help asking.


    Others want to know what''s going on.


    This is the end of the matter. In this matter, he has made countless mistakes and deserves to be reduced to such a situation. Therefore, Nie Zhao doesn''t want to say anything more.


    He Tielong looked at the eldest brother. He felt really strange, even if he told them who were good and who were bad.


    As for Tao Rong, whether he is the one who is framed or the one who is framed, the boss has to make a final decision. After all, it''s the woman he wants to marry and their sister-in-law.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t say anything, and his attitude towards Tao Rong was very strange. He used to smile at her, but this time, even if he wanted to marry her, he was cold and sarcastic.


    So he Tielong has been biased to Tao Rong as the one who framed him. How many women want to be the second young lady of Nie family? Maybe Tao Rong is one of them. But if that''s true, why doesn''t the boss say anything."Boss, what do you mean to Tao Rong?" He Tielong can''t help asking. After all, it''s their future sister-in-law. The attitude of the eldest brother determines their attitude towards Tao Rong. He Tielong will not continue to make two mistakes when he is in the key.


    "I don''t mean anything to her. You don''t have to care about her. " Nie Zhao said with a frown.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at each other. What does that mean? The eldest brother doesn''t like Tao Rong at all. He just wants to marry her and let them ignore the meaning of the new sister-in-law? This marriage turned into a feud?


    He Tielong looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously. After a while, while other teammates don''t care, he stands beside Nie Zhao and says gently: "boss, is it really forced by the situation? You just showed that you are passively waiting to be beaten. It seems that even if you marry her, it doesn''t matter. That''s why you are not in a hurry to argue. It feels like you really don''t have any idea of resistance. "


    Nie Zhao looked a little surprised and said, "there''s no way. Even if I say more, many facts can''t be changed."


    He Tielong said: "in the past, even if we met difficulties that seemed to be difficult to change, you would take us to fight back. I''m not as smart as the boss. But even in the situation just now, I don''t think there is absolutely no chance to fight back. If it''s the boss, maybe we can retreat completely. I don''t know what the boss thinks. I just feel that you didn''t fight back for your own sake I''ll try my best to prove my innocence. You''re not I want to marry her, too. "

 Chapter 201

    He Tielong''s words are almost the effect of seeing through the sky.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes changed in an instant, and he Tielong took a sharp look.


    He Tielong shrugged, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. If other women are locked up with you all night, for example, Wang Wenjing, no matter whether she is forced or not, will you agree to let you marry this woman afterwards?"


    Nie Zhao didn''t answer this question, and he Tielong didn''t know what he thought. Anyway, he Tielong broke his mouth and liked to say all his thoughts. Just run and enjoy yourself.


    Nie Zhao leaned over there alone and fell into meditation.


    He''s remembering the whole process, isn''t he I really let the water go.


    At the same time, Tao Rong is quietly comforted by everyone, thinking about the whole process.


    Although Nie Zhao finally promised to marry her, she should finish it step by step, but the whole process is much easier than the last life.


    She remembers that she spent almost a whole day crying in her last life. Yan Xiangru wanted to die and was tired of living. She even planned to pull Tao Rong against the wall and Tao Qian tried to be fierce to the end.


    Finally, under the tough attitude of the village head and the team leader, Nie Zhao finally compromised.


    But this time it''s easy to let Nie Zhao loose.


    I don''t know if it''s because of his previous analysis that he gave Nie Zhao the bottom line and let him know that it''s useless to struggle.


    Or because Nie Chen, who didn''t deal with Nie Zhao, came suddenly and promoted the development of the whole thing.


    Or is it because her move to retreat instead of crying worked?


    In fact, she learned her strategies from an Wenlan. She had suffered losses before. An Wenlan never cries. She makes people give in with her eyes first. Unconsciously, she falls into her trap and allows her to control the situation.


    Fortunately, there are many losses in the delicious food. It''s really a lesson to learn from.


    Although I don''t know what kind of psychological activity Nie Zhao agreed to, it''s already very good for Tao Rong.


    Soon after, Yan Xiangru also came back, first with a crying performance, and then with the drama of deep love between mother and daughter.


    Uncle Yan also knew that his sister had cheated herself from the beginning and even made use of Meng Fengying.


    Uncle Yan stares at Yan Xiangru, but he is finally driven away by Tao Qian. After all, his previous attitude towards Tao Rong is very unpopular here. His family doesn''t need this brother to stay to help discuss the marriage.


    Uncle Yan came home a little decadent. Aunt Yan was still with the crying Yan Jie. As soon as Uncle Yan came back, she asked, "what''s the matter? It seems very noisy outside. How did I hear about Tao Rong''s accident? What happened to that dead girl? "


    Uncle Yan gave aunt Yan a cold look, but he didn''t care about it. As a result, aunt Yan didn''t know how to ask. As soon as Uncle Yan was angry, he slapped aunt Yan and knocked her to the ground. The frightened Yan Jie immediately jumped on her and punched uncle Yan.


    Uncle Yan also overturns Yan Jie to the ground, and aunt Yan comes up to protect him. For a moment, the family is in a mess.


    Yan Qi anxiously came back to see such a scene.


    Uncle Yan saw that Yan Qi''s anger was not even worse. He immediately rushed up and slapped him. Uncle Yan, who had lost his demeanor, was just as fierce as a Madman: "where are you dead? I told you to stay in the shelter. Where the hell have you been? You ruined everything! Now, the Taos are very proud. You said you wanted to step on Tao Rong under your feet. I think you were trampled on by others. "


    Yan Qi was stunned, "I I don''t know. I was dazed in the air raid shelter. I didn''t see who it was. When I woke up, I was at a nai''s home. I... "


    Uncle Yan shuddered and finally closed his eyes in pain. In fact, he should have guessed that Yan Qi had been taken away, but he didn''t expect that Tao Qian was so clever. Meng Fengying, who was sent to the hospital, had no one at home and no one would want to go there to find Yan Qi.


    I lost after all.


    Uncle Yan''s eyes are red. He won''t feel so sorry if he didn''t succeed. But when people he despises use it like this, he really wants to vomit blood.


    "What do you mean, dad? Is it Tao Rong? She and Nie Zhao What''s the situation now? " Yan Qi some flustered ask a way.


    "What''s going on? Your cousin will marry Nie Zhao soon! We''ve been put together! " Uncle Yan said dejectedly and sat down on the ground, as if all his strength had been taken away.


    Yan Qi Leng in situ, do not believe the head, immediately turned to rush out, but was Yan uncle roared.


    Doesn''t he know his daughter yet? On impulse, she would say everything.


    They have lost so miserably that they can''t continue. Otherwise, he not only didn''t get the benefit, but also offended the Nie family completely. After all, he is the main culprit.


    And Nie Zhao has promised to get married. There is no room for maneuver in this matter.


    "No! I can''t let Tao Rong... " Father and daughter are facing each other, suddenly a voice rings from the door."Ah, they''re all here. I''m here to propose, Yan Zhishu. I want to marry Yan Qi of your family."


    Yan''s father and daughter were stunned by the sudden voice. What they saw was Wang laizi''s disgusting face.


    "You What are you doing here? " Yan Qi said angrily.


    Yan Zhishu also glared, "it''s not convenient for us today..."


    "Are you really good to me? I''m here to save you... " Wang laizi smiles and shows his proud face. "Yan Qi, you are all turned by several big men in prison. You are still pretending to be a big lady in front of me. I''m here to give you a face today. Don''t be shameless."


    "You You What did you say? " Yan Qi''s face turned white instantly, and her whole body could not stop shivering. She looked at Wang laizi like a demon.


    Wang laizi sneered: "I think about it, it''s better to marry you, and I do good every day. After all, who wants such a rag like you?"


    At this time, Yan Zhishu had already stood up from the ground, one after another, which made him almost unstable.


    He looked at Wang laizi coldly and said, "we don''t know what you''re talking about? There should be a limit to rumors. I''ll call the police and catch you. "


    "It''s up to you. If you don''t mind, Yan Qi''s life in prison is very popular. I don''t have many other friends, especially those who are good at it." Wang laizi is a complete rogue.


    Yan Qi rushed up like a shrew to die with Wang laizi, but he was dodged by Wang laizi. "If you come again, I''ll roar out your scandal."

 Chapter 202

    Yan zhishuli immediately stopped Yan Qi. He endured a cloud in his heart. He was really exhausted. "We''ll discuss this matter again. It''s really inconvenient at home today. Her milk is still in the hospital. We''ll talk about it another day."


    Wang laizi was not worried. Anyway, he had a big handle. When he heard what Yan Zhishu said, he immediately nodded and put a bag of fruit on the ground. "When I filial piety my father-in-law in advance."


    With that, he left with a laugh. As soon as Wang laizi left, Yan Zhishu burst out with blood and fainted.


    In the afternoon, the village head had already come up with a plan, so he called Nie Zhao and Tao Rong over.


    Because Tao Rong is not yet 18 years old, she can''t apply for a marriage certificate, but they can get the marriage certificate from the village head. As long as the two parties sign according to their fingerprints and the witness signs, it can have legal effect.


    Wait until Tao Rong is 18.


    As for the wedding, the Tao family means that when Tao Rong and Nie Zhao go back, the Nie family will see to it, and Nie Chen agrees. After all, they have just finished their task and need to hurry back to report. They can''t gather the two families to discuss the wedding.


    For the Tao family, as long as they can get the village head''s marriage certificate, it''s the best thing not to do wine. It''s too expensive. They don''t have the spare money. Now that they have married their daughter, they just want to get money instead of paying.


    For Nie Chen, such a simple operation is an insult to Nie Zhao, which is just in line with his heart.


    Tao Rong doesn''t matter either. In the last life, she and Nie Zhao never had a wedding from beginning to end. She only needs a legal name.


    Nie Zhao didn''t express anything in the whole process, as if they were allowed to arrange it. It was not like a new couple to get married when they stood together. Instead, they were like a puppet. They were not happy or angry.


    Since no one is against it.


    The village head took out the official seal to prepare the marriage certificate.


    In fact, the general thing is to invite Yan Zhishu as a witness to sign.


    But in this case, they can''t call Yan Zhishu for any reason.


    So let a few people with high prestige in the village be witnesses.


    After everyone signs, let Tao Rong and Nie Zhao sign.


    Tao Rong signed without any psychological burden and pressed his thumb.


    Nie Zhao also signed neatly afterwards. Now that he has made the decision, he will not be so fussy any more.


    When Nie Zhao signs, Tao Rong is different from her life''s escape. She''s been staring at her for a while.


    When she saw Nie Zhaohe''s name appear on the top, she was not overjoyed. She felt as if she had been pressed by three huge stones.


    until the blank space below seemed to appear Xiaoxiao''s name in her eyes, Tao Rong''s mouth was slightly raised, and her heart was twisted with joy.


    For the arrival of Xiaoxiao, the foundation has been laid.


    After the official seal fell, everyone breathed a sigh, and the people in the village would say congratulations to the Tao family. Tao Qian and Yan Xiang tried their best to hold back their laughter.


    And here the captain also means to have to point to of say to Nie Chen: "congratulations."


    Nie Chen nodded with satisfaction.


    This small piece of broken paper, like a sharp sword, marks a different path in his and Nie Zhao''s life.


    He married a rich lady, and Nie Zhao Just a country girl.


    Although Nie Zhao has kept his reputation, he will become a laughing stock for everyone, and his family will have a lot of opinions on his affairs this time.


    After all, it is an insult for a woman like Tao Rong to enter their Nie family.


    He''s waiting to see his future.


    Nie Zhao also has to apply for an urgent marriage report, but Nie Chen and the captain prove that the marriage report passed very quickly in the military region.


    Just special will and two will level is too high, basically can''t manage the following people get married. And they just went to the north for a meeting.


    By the time it reached their ears, the report had passed and people were led into their homes.


    I got the marriage certificate, and I still have the Hukou problem.


    In fact, they should be able to move their Hukou now. Since they are married, Tao Rong''s Hukou should be tied with Nie Zhao.


    But now the conditions are not allowed. When the people are discussing, Tao Rong gives her own way. She can move her own family out alone, and then tie her registered permanent residence together after the army''s marriage report comes down.


    This is the most convenient way.


    In fact, with the marriage certificate, the relocation of household registration is not so important. It has nothing to do with the future children at most.


    So the Tao family agreed and handed over the household register to Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    But before the two left, the captain asked Nie Zhao, what do you want to do next?


    Originally, the commander of the brigade was going to leave with the troops today, because Nie Zhao''s affairs delayed for a long time.Anyway, I have decided not to do wine, so I have to speed up my schedule to leave.


    Nie Zhao is still in the army, so he can''t go back alone. However, they can bring a future sister-in-law with them.


    Tao Qian was afraid that they would not take Tao Rong with them, so he quickly said that when their household registration was finished, Tao Rong would go back to clean up and take it back, and immediately he could follow Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao didn''t say anything, and Nie Chen agreed instead of him. But in the eyes is more and more don''t look up to such a family.


    Tao Rong is used to this kind of vision. In his last life, he went to Nie''s house with this kind of vision?


    In one day, there is an accident, a noisy marriage, and a woman who follows directly They should be contemptible and deserve to be looked down upon.


    Because of this, she had never raised her head since she left shankan village to Nie''s family. She had been drooping all the time and did not dare to look at the eyes of the people.


    Nie Zhao also basically ignored her. Unless necessary, he would not take care of her and tell her more.


    What kind of mood did she go with at that time? That kind of torture was no less than the feeling of letting her die.


    But at that time, she was willing to bear any grievance for her so-called family.


    But now is not the same, facing this almost shameless arrangement, Tao Rong also gladly accepted.


    Nie Chen at this time takes out the elder brother''s identity, says with a smile personally sends the younger brother and the younger sister to handle, like this may save the time. It''s just that my brother''s affairs have been settled, and he''s going back to town.


    Nie Chen''s car stops outside. Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru don''t feel at ease until they send everyone to the car.


    But just drove out not long, sat in the back seat has been silent Tao Rong finally turned his head seriously with Nie Zhao said the first sentence.

 Chapter 203

    "You don''t have to go with me. I can do it myself. You can go back to the camp and clean it up. It should be time-consuming for you."


    Tone as if changed a person like, still calm to annoying.


    Even in front of Tao Rong, Nie Chen can''t help picking her eyebrows.


    Do ordinary girls want no one to accompany them when they face such things? Although Nie Zhao''s husband is a little puzzling, they are husband and wife from the moment they sign.


    Perhaps, things fast Tao Rong himself did not respond, so did not take Nie Zhao as a husband can rely on such a role to see it.


    Originally, Nie Zhao was silent, holding his chin with his arm, looking out of the window. He heard Tao Rong speak suddenly, and then he turned his head slightly.


    At this time, the car window was open, and the wind was very strong when the car was running. It was a little chilly, as if it was going to blow the two hot headed people sober.


    After all, this day is earth shaking.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong coldly, and sees that she is back to her original appearance. She is capable of everything and doesn''t need your company. Her repulsion is still so obvious. She keeps saying that she wants to marry herself, as if she can''t wait to move out of her registered permanent residence. She has become her nominal wife.


    It''s irritating and hateful.


    Nie Chen hears these words, in line with the principle of big brother, Li Ma way: "how can..."


    "Good!" Nie Zhao says decisively, but there is no disappointment on Tao Rong''s face, as if Nie Zhao is very satisfied with her suggestion. "Stop the car."


    "Nie Zhao..." Nie Chen a little does not agree with the opening, but in the heart is some joy, the couple started like this, after certainly more chicken fly dog jump. "Tao Rong is still young and alone. How can you let her do such a big thing? How much pressure is there in her heart."


    "Brother, you don''t have to worry. This arrangement is reasonable. It''s not difficult. It''s convenient for one person." Tao Rong naturally said.


    Nie Chen is a little stunned by this big brother''s cry. It''s only for a while that he finally takes a good look at Tao Rong in the mirror.


    Before that, he just thought that Tao Rong was a little girl in the mountains. He must be rustic. He didn''t even bother to take a look. He just had a vague impression.


    But this time he had a good look, but it was a good-looking type. Looking carefully, it was not ugly, even a little good-looking, especially those eyes. Although an Wenlan''s eyes were also good-looking, Tao Rong''s was a completely different type of good-looking, if you dress well


    When Nie Chen is looking at Tao Rong in the mirror, Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong uneasily. It''s really premeditated that he calls his elder brother so smooth.


    In fact, they misunderstood this point. Tao Rong''s smooth calling was due to his habit of calling for so many years in his last life.


    However, Nie Chen and Nie Zhao did not care about this title.


    Nie Chen looks back at Nie Zhao and asks him what he means.


    Nie Chen thought that Nie Zhao would not be so unfeeling. After all, Nie Zhao''s temperament is cold and warm.


    But Nie Zhao still called to stop, got off on the way and walked back, without even telling Nie Chen.


    The drivers were embarrassed and sympathized with Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong is very normal said: "trouble this comrade and big brother."


    Then I looked at the scenery outside.


    Tao Rong certainly won''t be sad because of Nie Zhao''s indifference and neglect. This is just the beginning.


    To be fair, if you encounter such a thing, to be honest, you may not have such a good self-cultivation as Nie Zhao.


    It''s a good thing not to fight or curse.


    Nie Chen is quite good at being a man. He directly asks the driver to send him back to the nearest temporary public security bureau, and then asks him to follow Tao Rong and take her to the police station.


    After Tao Rong went, she directly took out her marriage certificate and Hukou book and asked to separate her hukou.


    The other party thinks it''s because the marriage is going to be merged into the man''s home. Tao Rong can only explain that the man''s home is out of town. There''s no way to move in now. She can only go to the man''s home and do it again.


    The other party understood and immediately gave it to Tao Rong. However, the clerk was a kind-hearted aunt. She reminded Tao Rong to move into the man''s house as soon as possible, otherwise she would be alone. If she met a bad family, it would be very pitiful.


    Tao Rong for such kindness is to smile, and did not do more.


    After returning to shankan village and getting off the bus, Tao Rong didn''t go back home, but went to Uncle Qi.


    She knew that uncle Qi would be very angry when he knew what she had done and what she was about to leave.


    But Uncle Qi is the only sincere elder after she came to this world.


    She didn''t want to be disrespectful to him.


    Not far from the door, I heard Bai Ya''s howling. I was very scared when I first heard it, but now it sounds very pleasant.After that, I seldom had a chance to hear it.


    Tao Rong sank and went in.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Uncle Qi pouring wine. When Tao Rong came in, his face became more gloomy. He must have heard what happened today.


    Without saying a word, Tao Rong went directly to Uncle Qi, knelt down and said, "thank you for months of careful teaching. I may have to leave for a while, so I''ll leave today."


    Uncle Qi put down the wine pot and looked at Tao Rong coldly. He had one eye with a little sharp. It was a look that Tao Rong hadn''t felt for a long time.


    "Am I wrong?" Uncle Qi asked in a deep voice.


    This sentence immediately made Tao Rong feel cold all over.


    She pressed down the husky air in her throat, and still said in a firm voice: "look, there is no wrong person. Shifu has his criteria. I have my criteria for judging whether I have done something wrong."


    "You have a hard tongue. You don''t want to tell me why you want to leave and leave today?" Uncle Qi''s voice is dignified, and there are some emotions in it.


    Tao Rong knows that uncle Qi is not happy. She should have said some reasons to let her master accept it. However, in the face of this teacher who treats her sincerely, Tao Rong can''t make up any lies, but she can''t tell the reason completely.


    She just told uncle Qi everything that started last night.


    Uncle Qi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Tao Rong would dare to say everything in front of him.


    This kind of trust and obedience in the face of master made uncle Qi not know what mood to face the rebellious apprentice.


    "You You just tell me, you You designed Nie Zhao to marry you? " Uncle Qi said with some disbelief.

 Chapter 204

    "Yes." When Tao Rong answered, she didn''t have the slightest emotional fluctuation, neither happy nor sad.


    In the face of Tao Rong who was so straightforward, uncle Qi was dumb again. "Do you still have to tell me when you do something bad?"


    "Yes Is it bad? " Tao Rong was stunned and then said with relief, "it''s a bad thing, but you are my master and the only elder I respect now. I don''t want to cheat you."


    Uncle Qi took a deep breath and suddenly remembered the problem they had just talked about yesterday afternoon, good and bad, good and bad


    Uncle Qi calmed down a little and asked, "how many people know the truth of this matter? Are you not afraid of being exposed? Is your life over?"


    "Yan Zhishu and Tao Qian know part of each other. They use each other and think that they are yellow sparrows. But in fact, the only people who know the whole truth are me, Nie Zhao and you. I won''t go out any more. Nie Zhao said that no one believed it. The master was not at the scene, and it was said that he was bribed by the Nie family. " Tao Rong said calmly.


    Uncle Qi is really going to be annoyed by Tao Rong''s calm and self-sustaining mind. "Do you know what it''s like to get married? Do you like Nie Zhao? You just married him by all means? What did you want? Marry into a powerful family, become the wife of a powerful military and political family, a high-class person? You need to know that things there are never as good as you think. It''s even more dark and terrible. If you just want to have money and background to change your life, master can help you. You won''t be happy when you go to Nie''s house. "


    "I know!" Tao Rong suddenly said, "I know what it''s like to get married? In marriage, it doesn''t matter whether I love or not. As long as I can marry him, I know what master said is true, but I have to marry him. It doesn''t matter whether he''s the second youngest of the Nie family or the mud legs coming out of the mountains, as long as it''s him! "


    "Why on earth! You say it like how much you love him, but you deny it! If you admit that you like him, I can take it a little bit Uncle Qi couldn''t help but get excited. They all stood up. The white teeth beside them seemed to feel the bad atmosphere. They all shrunk up, clamped their tails and made a whine sound. It''s like a fight.


    "I just can''t cheat master, so I can''t admit it." Tao Rong stubborn said.


    "You Uncle Qi was so angry that he didn''t know how to manage it.


    To tell you the truth, one of his disciples married another. It was a matter of marriage. He should have been happy, but it was crazy to get married in such a way.


    He hoped that both of his disciples would be happy, but obviously neither of them was.


    Nie Zhao is right. If Tao Rong is not a madman, he is a man who has a strange purpose and doesn''t want to tell the truth to anyone.


    Before uncle Qi could slow down, he suddenly heard a bang.


    Uncle Qi watched Tao Rong knock on the ground. The sound was so loud that uncle Qi was scared.


    Uncle Qi can see his body shaking because of his heavy kowtow. He really doesn''t know what to do with such a stubborn child.


    "What are you doing? Get up


    Tao Rong raised her body. Although there was no broken skin on her head, it was already blue and purple. We could see how hard she had just exerted herself.


    "Master, I know that I have many reasons for you to regret accepting me as an apprentice, but I still thank you for your care in recent months. You have given me the ability to protect myself and others. I will not easily use what you give me to harm others. This is my eternal promise to you."


    Tao Rong''s saying this is actually the heart of Uncle Qi in disguise. She knows what uncle Qi is most worried about. She''s not sure whether she''s a good person, but at least she won''t harm good people. Only this principle is excepted in the face of Xiaoxiao''s problems.


    Looking at her clear eyes and injured forehead, uncle Qi''s heart finally softened. After all, he was a recognized apprentice. The friendship he had accompanied for several months was not fake. Although he loved Nie Zhao most, he also loved Tao Rong.


    Now that Tao Rong has told himself the truth, Nie Zhao doesn''t want him to help him find out what, so what''s the reason for him to meddle?


    Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. He can''t intervene.


    "Forget it, you did it yourself, and you will bear the corresponding consequences in the future. If you don''t listen to me, you can wait to be tempered. You don''t like Nie Zhao, and he doesn''t like you either. You couple, oh, there''s a long way to go."


    As he said, uncle Qi seemed to have expected the life of their husband and wife, but he didn''t understand why Tao Rong had to pit himself like this.


    Tao Rong was relieved when she heard what old uncle Qi said. The most terrible situation she expected at that time was that old uncle Qi no longer recognized her as an apprentice, and she was reluctant to part with her apprenticeship.


    So Tao Rong kowtowed heavily to Uncle Qi, "thank you, master."


    Uncle Qi was hurt by her skull. "Don''t knock it. Be careful. I think you have a bad brain. Alas Originally, I wanted to teach you well. Although the foundation has been laid, it is still a lot worse. ""Master, don''t worry. Even if I leave here, I will insist on training. I know that I can only be strong if I insist. Moreover, Nanshi is not far from here. I will come back to consult master."


    Tao Rong has never let uncle Qi down in terms of consciousness.


    "Hum, of course you don''t need my training. You are married to Nie Zhao. It''s not better for him to keep an eye on you for training." Qi old uncle some not good spirit of say.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "he It''s too late to hide from me. I never expected him. "


    Uncle Qi''s expression changed slightly. He turned his eyes and turned to the house. "Yes? In fact, since you have married him, just be his wife, like him, and let him like you. You love each other and become a couple. Isn''t it good? Although the beginning is not good, the end can be good. "


    "Ha ha, no way." Tao Rong didn''t hesitate, otherwise, he even wanted to laugh, "not to mention that I absolutely don''t want to like him, that''s him He has a sweetheart


    "How do you know?" Uncle Qi''s conditioned question is probably too excited, which makes Tao Rong suspicious. Uncle Qi coughed and covered up.


    Tao Rong thinks about it. Since old uncle Qi was in and out of the army before, Nie Zhao and an Wenlan had both status and good looks. They probably met. After thinking about it, Tao Rong decided to throw the pot.


    "I overheard it when I was just in the car. I used to hear it mentioned by his team members." Tao Rong has no sense of guilt when he talks about such a panic.

 Chapter 205

    "Do you know that they Cough... " Uncle Qi is straightforward and instinctively wants to ask the most critical questions. After all, his husband''s sweetheart is his sister-in-law now, and he may have to live together in the future. Even if they have no feelings, is it really good not to tell her such things?


    But on second thought, he shouldn''t have said it!


    If Nie Zhao is a little concerned about her feelings, she should be vaccinated in advance.


    Uncle Qi regretted asking about this topic. Besides, he was too old to discuss young people''s love. Seeing that Tao Rong looked at him suspiciously, he had to change the topic and said, "well, you''re going to live with Nie Zhao directly. Do you know what kind of place it is?"


    After all, the little apprentice was born in Shanye. He never went out to the town. When he entered such a family, even if he was calm and resolute, he would show his shyness when he saw places he could not imagine.


    "It should be. No matter where it is, it''s OK to live. It can''t be worse than here. Anyway..." It''s only two years.


    "Then your family..." Uncle Qi asked with a frown.


    Tao Rong said with a contemptuous smile: "they expect to get benefits from me, but they give me the chance to escape. In the future, they will never be able to restrain me." Said Tao Rong happily raises in the hand independent household register.


    Uncle Qi is not so pedantic as to think that there are no bad parents in the world. It''s better not to have such parents, so he nodded and said, "you can see clearly."


    After a while of dialogue, the atmosphere between Tao Rong and uncle Qi has eased a lot. It''s not too early. Tao Rong has to go back to clean up. After consulting uncle Qi about the next training task, she plans to leave.


    Before leaving, uncle Qi gave Tao Rong the gun that she often touched. It''s just a gun without bullets. The purpose is to make her master the gun. Only when she comes back here can she get bullets to practice shooting.


    But this gun is very basic. It''s hard to make a gun, but it''s a little easier to make a bullet. As long as Tao Rong has a gun in his hand and gets a bullet, it''s a killer. Tao Rong doesn''t know why Uncle Qi gave him a gun. Is it just a simple practice, or is it useful when she is in a critical situation?


    Tao Rong didn''t ask much. She accepted master''s gift. To master, she said it was a wedding gift. It was also a faint smile.


    Later, Tao Rong said goodbye to Bai Ya. She really liked Bai Ya more and more. Now their relationship is very good.


    Bai Ya has allowed Tao Rong to hold him and rub him. Even if he is confused, the majestic Mao will not be angry. Occasionally, he will stick out his tongue to lick her and make a whine sound. He will become a big dog.


    "It''s better to give me white teeth as a wedding gift. With white teeth around me, no one dares to bully me even if the Nie family is a tiger''s den." Tao Rong said jokingly.


    Qi old uncle mouth corner smoked to smoke, if really let Tao Rong take white tooth away, her heart is unsteady, that really dare not imagine.


    "I think it''s beautiful. It''s going to stay with me, a lonely old man." Uncle Qi has no good airway.


    Tao Rong smiles, releases the dog''s head, gets up and prepares to leave.


    "You don''t have to invite me to your wedding. I don''t like the excitement." Uncle Qi still couldn''t help reminding him.


    "Oh There won''t be a wedding. " With a faint smile, Tao Rong''s expression made uncle Qi feel a little trance. Tao Rong finally bowed to say goodbye and left.


    When Tao Rong couldn''t be seen in the distance at the door, uncle Qi took back his eyes and coughed, "come out."


    At this time, Qi''s own door was opened from inside.


    Uncle Qi looked at Nie Zhao and said, "you want to grind me to death. It''s not easy at all."


    Today, when Uncle Qi went out hunting, he met villagers. Someone knew that Tao Rong was working for him, so he told him about it.


    Otherwise, uncle Qi doesn''t know what happened.


    Not long later, Nie Zhao appeared at the door with a dull look. Uncle Qi waited for Nie Zhao to tell him about Tao Rong. After all, it didn''t sound like Nie Zhao''s style at all. Although it wasn''t partial to any apprentice, it was just because he knew their nature that Qi could judge right from wrong, but it was not as bad as he imagined.


    However, Nie Zhao has been here for a long time. He only tells us the fact that he and Tao Rong are married, but he doesn''t say anything about being framed. He just asks him what kind of person he thinks Tao Rong is. After all, compared with Nie Zhao, uncle Qi has been with Tao Rong for a longer time.


    Uncle Qi is very satisfied with an apprentice like Tao Rong. If he has to accept a female apprentice, Tao Rong is really his favorite. He has perseverance and is willing to bear hardships. For his own purpose, he should be as hard as he can be to himself. If he does not achieve his goal, he will not give up. If he is determined to be right, he will be a talent for the benefit of the people. If he is determined to be evil, he will be in trouble.


    But after several experiences, uncle Qi felt that her heart was good, but her behavior was a little toxic, so he was reluctant to give up such talents and wanted to polish them well.But before he polished it successfully, the apprentice got married and left.


    But he didn''t wait for Nie Zhao to say Tao Rong''s evil, but he waited for Tao Rong to come and say his evil. He didn''t look like a villain.


    She said plainly, I just cheated Nie Zhao, the purpose is not clear.


    I don''t know. I thought she was just for the sake of being a wealthy daughter-in-law. But he always felt that Tao Rong was not such a person, but since he didn''t like it, why did he bother to do so.


    Uncle Qi looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao raises his eyes. He looks angry, but he hides it well. "You heard me, too. It''s not that I can''t get along with her, it''s that she has to get along with me. What do you say I do? "


    Huh? There was a little complaint. "So you don''t care about her until you look at my face? Nie Jia Er Shao, the captain of the special army, was unable to resist by a mountain girl and offered his marriage. Who can believe that? "


    "It was true I can''t resist. " Nie Zhao said with a frown, but his words were quite hasty, as if he was anxious to prove something.


    Uncle Qi frowned and said, "but I don''t think you have any hatred after you are trapped. It''s just like When you are angry with her, what do you mean to her? For the sake of any elder martial brother or sister, she doesn''t know you are her elder martial brother! "


    Nie Zhao frowned more deeply, and he regretted coming to find the old man. He always blocked people''s conversation.

 Chapter 206

    As a matter of fact, he was overwhelmed by the complex emotions, and then he came to find his trusted elders. His emotions were also impacted, OK?


    But after Tao Rong came, he said a lot of strange words, which made him angry and confused.


    What is not expecting him?


    What is impossible to have a wedding?


    What is impossible to be a serious couple?


    Nothing is possible, so why marry him? Is he crazy.


    In addition to status, Nie Zhao really couldn''t figure out what she wanted to look for in herself.


    When she talked about the Nie family, she didn''t envy at all. Instead, she compared it with her present life, and there was no difference between good and bad.


    He really doesn''t understand her.


    He was angry. He was very angry. He didn''t even want to look at her one more time. It seemed that his lung would explode.


    All his life, he was not as angry as Tao Rong.


    However, even if he was about to die of anger, Tao Rong would not reflect on himself, even if it didn''t matter at all.


    How could he be It''s a demon like this.


    Looking at Nie Zhao, uncle Qi sighs. He is still a 20-year-old boy. He has been well protected by the old man all the time. Although he is excellent and smart enough, he still tends to be simple and direct without the tempering of the world.


    "Well, since you have come to this step, it''s your own choice. Even if you have a chance, you don''t have to think it''s the only way. If Tao Rong doesn''t want a happy family, she will leave sooner or later. From this, we can see that she is a person who has ideas and can''t be controlled by anyone. It''s estimated that she won''t pester you All your life, if your marriage is always in this way, you will get divorced sooner or later. "


    Uncle Qi can see clearly. When Tao Rong takes out the independent household register, he sees the heart of freedom on her face. Will such a person leave one vortex and jump into another? Maybe there are people in the world who can restrain her, but it should not be Nie Zhao.


    It''s good to be old. He can always see the essence. He instinctively thinks that Nie Zhao''s place here is only where Tao Rong lives for a short time. Sooner or later, she will cut off the relationship.


    If it''s true, it''s good that there is no relationship between them. Even if Nie Zhao is unlucky, he causes a trouble and is used as a springboard.


    However, when Nie Zhao heard what uncle Qi said, he didn''t feel that he could see hope in the future. On the contrary, his whole body suddenly became heavy.


    Divorce?


    Why didn''t he think about it when he was forced to get married.


    Can they get divorced?


    "Anyway, you don''t have anyone to marry now. You can do good every day until you have someone to marry." Uncle Qi waved his hand and sat down to drink again. This is the moment. Instead of drinking, he took a sip.


    Nie Zhao is made more uncomfortable by his words.


    On the other hand, when Tao Rong left uncle Qi''s house and was walking towards home, he heard from the villagers that uncle Yan had an accident and was sent to the hospital. It was said that Wang laizi had been to their house.


    Tao Rong thought about it and guessed what was going on. It seemed that Wang Lai Zi was very awesome. He just helped her to avenge herself. Her uncle had just been there, but she had caused a lot of trouble to her.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly felt a strong wind on the side.


    Such an attack is not in Tao Rong''s eyes. Tao Rong directly dodges and looks back to see Yan Qi with scarlet eyes and ferocious face. She is hitting her with a hammer that she used to crush mice.


    Tao Rong dodges easily continuously, but Yan Qi is more and more embarrassed.


    "You bitch, if you dare to rob me, I will kill you today and take back everything." Yan Qi screamed wildly.


    Tao Rong sneered. Seeing that there was no one around him, he took advantage of Yan Qi''s hammer to block her. He grabbed her arm, held her collar in one hand, and fell over her shoulder. Then he fell down firmly on the ground. The hammer flew out of his hand and fell down on the wall.


    Yan Qi was stunned and stunned for a long time.


    In fact, such a solid back fall, not where special pain, but the whole person will be very confused, but back to God.


    When she comes back to her senses, Yan Qi sees Tao Rong looking down at her and instinctively shows her frightened expression.


    Her hand is pulling on the ground, seems to want to find a hammer, no hammer for her, she did not dare to face Tao Rong at the moment.


    Tao Rong''s face looked at her like a mole ant, which was a nightmare for her. She was scared from the first time she saw it, but she seldom saw it, which often made her forget the fear when she saw it for the first time. At this moment, Yan Qi''s resentment was forced back, and she was only afraid.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are cold, but the corner of her mouth is curved. She squats down slowly, slightly tilts her head and looks at Yan Qi with a scared mouth.


    "Yan Qi, you are always bad at learning. Do you think I am the same as I used to be?""In fact, I should have taken revenge on you. After all, you owe me too much, but half of my debts in the past were due to my own stupidity. No wonder others, so I intend to let you go."


    "But you''re always stubborn. Maybe we''re born with a bad air."


    "So it''s the end of the world for both of us Don''t show up in front of me again. "


    "For the sake of your present misery, we have written off all the past grievances."


    Yan Qi stares at Tao Rong and can''t answer. She doesn''t think she was too much to Tao Rong before. That''s what she should bear. She should pay for her own happiness. That''s instinct. So until now, Yan Qi doesn''t think she is wrong. Instead, she is rebellious. It''s wrong to take away Tao Rong who should belong to her happiness.


    Resentment of the gas slowly pile up, Yan Qi courage, trembled for a long time, just opened his mouth: "you think beautiful, you owe me, I will never let you go."


    Tao Rong shrugged, but did not put Yan Qi in the eyes, she stood up and said: "owe you? No You should thank me. If it wasn''t for my kindness, you would be the laughing stock here. Do you want me to tell you about your experience in prison? "


    Yan Qi''s eyes changed instantly. This is her nightmare. No matter who mentions it, it can drive her crazy. She suddenly gets up and wants to pull Tao Rong, but Tao Rong''s action is more agile than her.


    "It''s really a pig brain, you really want to force me to shout out!"


    Yan Qi''s action is completely frozen. She looks at Tao Rong and wants to kill her with her eyes.

 Chapter 207

    Tao Rong said with a sneer, "I''m going to leave today. But my family also knows about it, so you''d better be a good person. Otherwise, they don''t know what to do with you because they are not human beings."


    Yan Qi looks out of control again.


    "Are you Did you tell Wang laizi? " Yan Qi suddenly thought of it and questioned the exit.


    Tao Rong said innocently: "Wang laizi? Oh You mean Wang laizi in the next village? Is it possible for us to get in touch? "


    Tao RongZi should have been choked by Tao RongZi if she didn''t get in touch with Wang RongZi.


    Did you misunderstand it.


    Tao Rong looks at Yan Qi''s appearance, in the heart is funny, she is not what kind of person, do you want to give her special solution? She didn''t want to get into such trouble.


    "You''d better ask your father to remind you that more and more people will know from other channels when you get it, so you really don''t have to be a man."


    Tao Rong finish also regardless of Yan Qi surprised angry appearance, over her toward home.


    Yan Qi almost spits blood in situ, but she really has no way to take Tao Rong. She can only watch her leave.


    Yan Qi stood up from the ground, scared to death in her heart. She felt that people were looking at her and discussing her.


    In fact, people just care about Uncle Yan.


    Yan Qi runs to a place where there is no one in embarrassment. She wants to avoid the sight. She wants to go to the town to find her father and want him to get up and solve the problem.


    Just Yan Qi ran to the half, suddenly looked at Nie Zhao from a distance.


    Nie Zhao She imagined for a long time that the man she would marry could bring her a new world and erase all the bad men in her past. As long as she married her, even if she had experienced such things, others could only look up to her and would not look down on her.


    It''s a chance for her to change her destiny.


    It should be her.


    She stops and looks at Nie Zhao, who is handsome and unmarried, walking slowly towards her. She just glances at her at first and never looks at her again.


    So How can she be reconciled, how can she be reconciled!


    Yan Qi''s eyes changed, and suddenly came forward to stop Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao stopped, his expression still cold.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Qi looked up at Nie Zhao, her eyes turned red first, "you You are cheated. You shouldn''t marry her. She lied to you. She''s not a good person. She''s a bad woman. She''s a bitch. She designed you on purpose, you know? Don''t be cheated. It''s still time. Don''t take her away. Divorce her. Leave now. She''s just for me, for your status and for your family''s money. They are all like this. Really, you believe me


    Yan Qi thought that when she finished, Nie Zhao would be surprised that she was cheated, and she would hate Tao Rong.


    But she never thought that Nie Zhao''s expression had not changed at all, as if what she had just said had no meaning to him.


    Yan Qi was completely stimulated, "don''t you believe it, I I''ll tell you the truth, and you''ll understand when you know the truth. " Yan Qi directly shakes out all the things that uncle Yan wants to hide. In order to make Nie Zhao abandon Tao Rong and make Tao Rong miserable, she is unwilling to take care of anything.


    But even this could not shake Nie Zhao.


    "You believe me. What I said is true. The whole family discussed the design of you." Yan Qi said that she almost cried at last.


    But it was a desperate answer.


    "You''re done. May I go?" Nie Zhao said coldly, not happy not angry.


    "You Don''t you believe me? I really didn''t lie to you. " Yan Qi is desperate.


    Nie Zhao looked at her coldly and said, "I already know the truth. I don''t need you to tell me. Besides, since she is my wife, please speak with respect. Aren''t you her cousin?"


    Yan Qi slowly opened her eyes and looked at Nie Zhao in disbelief.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look at her any more. He turned around and left. After a short walk, he heard a heartrending roar coming from behind.


    Nie Zhao can''t help thinking that if Uncle Yan''s plan is successful, he would rather take off his military uniform than marry a woman like Yan Qi. But Tao Rong


    On the other hand, Tao Rong has returned home.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru look happy when they see Tao Rong.


    "Well? How can you come back alone, your husband? " Yan Xiangru couldn''t help asking.


    Tao Rong feels funny. She''s already met someone else. Do you expect them to be gentle and considerate to you and become a good husband?


    "He went to the camp to clean up." Tao Rong said.


    "Then you should clean up quickly, don''t be pulled down." Tao Qian said eagerly.


    Tao Rong didn''t know how they said such words. You really don''t want a face?However, Tao Rong still went to clean up, she can clean up things are not much, a lot of things, she left as garbage at home.


    When Tao Rong comes out, she hangs a small cloth bag on her body. She pushes the door open and hears that Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are discussing whether to give her some money.


    After all, Tao Rong pretends to work for uncle Qi, and her salary is paid to Yan Xiangru every day.


    According to reason, Tao Rong has no money at all.


    This is not convenient.


    But Tao Qian immediately said, "she''s married Nie Er less. What''s the use of money in the future is on her husband''s head? What''s the money? "


    Yan Xiangru doesn''t want to give her any money, but she thinks it''s too shameful to have no money in hand.


    However, since the head of the family has said so, Yan Xiangru has no psychological burden.


    Just at this time, Tao Rong couldn''t come out.


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian have been educating Tao Rong for a long time. Inside and outside, they are all familiar recipes.


    It''s just brainwashing her, suggesting that Nie Zhao and Nie''s family are outsiders, and their relatives are their own. They have to think about their relatives when they have any benefits in the future. When the other party gives money for the gift, they must keep it away, don''t spend it carelessly, and contact them in time. When they need it, they will go to the door.


    "You have to remember that after you go, the first thing is to take Nie Zhao to get her registered permanent residence, so that you can be considered a member of their family, and the second thing is to mention the wedding."


    Tao Rong nodded with a smile.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru explain what should be explained. Yan Xiangru is ready to send Tao Rong. Originally, Tao Qian also wanted to send it, but Tao Yu always said that it was uncomfortable, painful and painful. Yan Xiangru urged Tao Qian to take Tao Yu to the hospital.

 Chapter 208

    Up to now, they haven''t blamed Tao Rong for this.


    So Tao Qian took Tao Yu to the hospital, and Yan Xiangru sent Tao Rong to the camp. Naturally, she was bewitched all the way. As a woman, Yan Xiangru knew that if she wanted to gain a foothold in a home, she had to have a child. She heard that nothing had happened in the air raid shelter, so Yan Xiangru was worried.


    So I have been brainwashing Tao Rong on the way. When I get to the gate of the camp, I let the camp keeper go in and find Nie Zhao to meet Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was able to feel the eyes of the people around him. He looked at them curiously and despised them.


    Yan Xiangru naturally felt it too. She felt embarrassed, so she took Tao Rong to a tree and waited. By the way, she continued to brainwash Tao Rong.


    "Don''t feel embarrassed. Since married people are human wives, and sleep together every day, even if the husband doesn''t like it, he should take the initiative. Anyway, a man can''t resist any active temptation "


    Tao Rong has been silent and obedient.


    "If you work hard, even if there is nothing now, you can always get pregnant in three months. As long as you are pregnant, our family is completely stable. " Yan Xiangru said excitedly.


    When Tao Rong heard this, he couldn''t help but ask, "what if other women want to rob me?"


    Yan Xiangru immediately said domineering: "you are the wife with legal basis. If someone dares to rob you, you will slap the little three bitches. They are not good at reputation outside. They dare to do such things."


    Tao Rong''s expression immediately became a little hesitant.


    Yan Xiangru looked at Tao Rong and said anxiously, "does he have an object? Isn''t that single? It''s not easy to deal with that person. Who are they from? "


    Tao Rong looked even more embarrassed. "No It''s not Nie Zhao, it''s... "


    "What is it?" Yan Xiangru asked impatiently.


    Tao Rong sighed: "Mom, I''m going to leave. I''m really worried about my family. I''ll tell you the truth and let you have a number in your heart. Don''t let the family get into trouble at that time. How can I leave at ease?"


    Yan Xiangru didn''t feel that Tao Rong''s feelings were strange. Originally, she was worrying about the family. "What are you talking about? What''s the matter? "


    Tao Rong carefully pulled Yan Xiangru''s sleeve and said, "actually, ma In fact, when I came back in the evening, I saw I saw my father sneaking out of widow Wang''s house, and before he came out And kiss widow Wang in the crack of the door


    Yan Xiangru''s face changed instantly.


    Widow Wang is in love with Yan Xiangru. She lost her husband a few years ago, and her son studied with Tao Yu. The relationship between the two families is good, but But


    "You What are you talking about? You must be wrong. " Yan Xiangru''s face is very blue.


    Tao Rong face is a burst of sad, pursed lips did not speak, but this is better than what said the effect.


    Yan Xiangru''s voice trembled. "Have you seen it once?"


    "Just once, maybe Dad is drunk. I I don''t know Tao Rong said tremblingly.


    In fact, she knew Tao Qian was cheating on widow Wang for a long time. Only Yan Xiangru didn''t know that she had been kept in the dark. Later, Tao Rong gave more money than Yan Xiangru could remember. She knew that Tao Qian often gambled, but she didn''t know that part of Tao Qian was given to widow Wang and her son.


    Although Tao Qian is lazy and willing to gamble, he has a good way to deal with women, especially the lonely woman like widow Wang.


    But before she died, it was all the secret that she worked hard to protect for Tao Qian.


    When I came back, I wanted to expose it from the beginning. But after thinking about it, she was still afraid of interfering with the following things. Now that the plan had been successful, she didn''t mind adding fire to them and causing trouble before leaving.


    Yan Xiangru also reacted for a while, then trembled and said: "bitch, bitch, how can she not die? I want to tear her up and let her seduce other people''s men! That bitch


    Yan Xiang wants to run, but is stopped by Tao Rong, "ah Ma, don''t do this. It''s just that I see you. You don''t have any evidence. You don''t catch the adulterer in bed. It''s useless. Her husband died for the sake of the public. There''s Jinqi. When you disturb their house like this, she cries and says that she''s innocent. No one will believe us. Ma, you have to be calm. I dare not tell you that''s why. "


    Listening to Tao Rong''s painstaking persuasion, Yan Xiangru is heartbroken, but in the end he still has to endure it. At this time, Yan Xiangru also lost her strength and cried, "damned son of a dog, my mother is so kind to him. For he really does everything, he even carries my handkerchief and me. How can he do this?"


    Tao Rong looks cold and does everything. She even helps him cover up the fact of kidnapping, right?


    "Mama, I don''t worry about anything else. I''m worried about all the money I''ll give you in the future All... "


    Yan Xiangru naturally knew what it meant and immediately said, "don''t worry. From then on, all the money you gave us will go directly to me. Even if your father wants it alone, you can tell me. Give it to me. Don''t be afraid that he will trouble you. If it''s so far away, he can''t reach it. Do you know what I mean?"Tao Rong immediately nodded, indicating that he knew, and comforted Yan Xiangru by the way.


    But Yan Xiangru has lost her soul, so she doesn''t accompany Tao Rong any more. She turns around and walks away.


    Tao Rong looks at Yan Xiangru''s back from a distance and finally smiles.


    "That smile is really evil."


    All of a sudden, a voice from behind, startled Tao Rong, after all, is still in her did not find the case of close.


    Tao Rong''s face changed. Looking back, it was Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao''s face was dark and his hands were around him. He just came out from behind the tree and looked at her coldly.


    It''s not once or twice that Tao Rong has been seen by Nie Zhao to be bad, so he has never been knocked down.


    "I said I was a bad person, and that''s the right smile." Tao Rong said along with Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao''s face became worse.


    "Before you leave, do you want to sow dissension?" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Tao Rong raised a smile at the corner of her mouth and said, "it''s a fact anyway. Sooner or later, it will be said. It''s in my best interest that this couple have a quarrel. So they don''t bother me all the time. "


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath, then looked at Tao Rong up and down and said, "is that all?"


    Tao Rong nodded without any embarrassment.


    Nie Zhao didn''t say much. He turned around and said, "come with me. The camp will take half an hour to pull out. You''ll be in my tent first."

 Chapter 209

    "Good." Tao Rong said here, suddenly remembered something and asked: "you Where did you begin to hear it? "


    Walking in front of the resolute back a little meal, and then continue to walk, the head did not return, said: "from you sow discord."


    "Really?" Tao Rong asked suspiciously.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look back and didn''t answer. He continued to walk, looking as if he was too lazy to answer. But if Tao Rong saw the front, he would find his face flushed slightly.


    Nie Zhao walks in front, Tao Rong follows behind, two people almost maintain one meter distance.


    So I went into the camp in a strange atmosphere.


    The people who look around are not so blatant as before, but the sight of secretly looking is more.


    Looking at the new couple''s way of getting along, we can''t help thinking about it.


    Such a clear distinction proves that it is not voluntary for two people to get married.


    Sure enough, as the rumor has it, Captain Nie''s drunken promiscuity and the little girl suffered. Did he marry the little girl in order to be responsible?


    Look really unworthy ah, this is also a disguised marriage into the rich, sparrow fly on the branch. My God, I''m a minor. Fortunately, the country is still in the period of integration, otherwise captain Nie would be miserable.


    After half a camp, he came to Nie Zhao''s camp.


    The things inside were almost emptied, only a few wooden boards remained, which could barely be used as a place to sit.


    "I''m busy outside. I''ll call you later." Nie Zhao did not look at Tao Rong, but simply said that he was ready to turn around and leave the camp.


    But Tao Rong said, "wait a minute."


    Nie Zhao steps a meal, did not look back at her, just stop waiting for her to speak.


    "Sorry." Suddenly Tao Rong said in a deep voice.


    Nie Zhao sneered: "is it too late to say this now? I thought you''d change your mind in the end. Sure enough, I was wrong about you. "


    From this sentence, Tao Rong can also be regarded as hearing how many grievances Nie Zhao had.


    Tao Rong didn''t apologize for cheating Nie Zhao. After all, it was planned from the beginning, and she apologized when it was time to apologize. She didn''t have a reason to apologize repeatedly, just at that time When Nie Zhao almost lost control, she promised to give up the plan. At last, she turned back when she was safe. What a bad person.


    She was apologizing for that.


    "I know you hate me. No matter how bad you treat me, I won''t complain." Tao Rong doesn''t matter.


    Nie Zhao can''t help biting his teeth. Whatever he knows, no matter what he says to her, it doesn''t make sense, because she will never make things clear in her heart, so she is too lazy to say it.


    Tao Rong is right. He has a grudge against her. What kind of husband and wife can they become? Or, as the master said, the conflict could not be reconciled in the end, so they went to divorce. This marriage is really a joke. Maybe in a few years, when Tao Rong''s goal is satisfied, she will not hesitate


    "But before that, you should be happy to sign this first."


    With the sound of paper rubbing, Nie Zhao instinctively turns back and sees Tao Rong sitting on the board looking at him with no expression, holding a piece of paper in both hands, which is similar to their marriage certificate.


    It''s a divorce agreement.


    Nie zhaoleng in situ, slowly open his eyes, he did not come to see clearly above a black sentence, only to see the bottom of the name of Tao Rong and bright red thumbprint.


    Nie Zhao can''t make a sound at all. He looks at Tao Rong''s action stupidly.


    Watching her slowly take out a book as a cushion, and then take out the pen and red ink, fully prepared, hand out the pen.


    "Sign, press the fingerprint, and after that, we will get divorced. Don''t worry, I won''t pester you all my life. It won''t be long Tao Rong tone is almost relaxed to say, then look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao was stunned for a long time before he found his voice, "you What do you want? What do you mean by that, playing with people? "


    At the last sentence, Nie Zhao almost roared angrily.


    Tao Rong was roared a Leng, did not expect Nie Zhao to be such mood, she thought he would be happy.


    However, after careful consideration, for Nie Zhao, it may really be like playing with him. As a man, her self-esteem may have been hurt by her. Tao Rong silently reflected and said, "I have no other meaning. I also know that you are forced to marry me, and I will not bind you forever. Wait for me In a few years, I''ll go. "


    "You You It''s like... " Nie Zhao was too angry to think of any adjective to describe Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong frowned and didn''t understand, but she was determined to do it. After all, she wanted to go and could go at any time. That''s what she wanted.


    Looking at him, Tao Rong was a little worried that he was too angry to sign. After thinking about it, he finally said, "don''t you want to sign? You don''t want to divorce me? Can you still like me, fall in love with me and fall in love with me? Just me? " Tao Rong said with a smile, but her heart"You want to be beautiful!" Nie Zhao was stimulated again.


    Doesn''t he know it''s provocation? Of course, he knew, but he was still angry and excited. He couldn''t see Tao Rong''s smile, as if he was looking down on him.


    He is clearly not such a person. What kind of provocation is useless to him. Why does he become so childish and ridiculous when facing Tao Rong.


    He is like a small flame, maintaining a basic size, which can hurt people and keep warm. Tao Rong is like firewood, adding one by one into the flame, which makes it difficult for him to lower the flame and maintain balance. He can only be pushed up by her and become a raging flame.


    Sure enough, she is a dangerous person. He should stay away from her.


    Nie Zhao got such a conclusion after he was angry for a long time.


    He angrily took the pen, immediately signed his name, pressed the fingerprint, and then went out without looking back.


    He didn''t even see the specific terms of the divorce agreement.


    I don''t know whether he lost his sense in anger or subconsciously didn''t care what Tao Rong would take away from him. Even if he took away all his wealth, it wasn''t what he cared about. He didn''t care about things outside his body.


    But he never thought whether it was the agreement made by Tao Rong because he was afraid of taking something away from him?


    He didn''t think that if he didn''t look at it at all, it would lead to the consequences later on, but maybe even if he did, it would just sweep by. He didn''t think they would have children at all.

 Chapter 210

    Tao Rong took up the divorce agreement that had been signed completely and put it together with the marriage certificate in her household register to protect it well.


    It was clearly marked in the agreement that after the divorce, she went out of the house and did not take anything away. There was only one requirement. If there was a child, the child belonged to her, and the husband''s family could not take her child by any means for any reason, unless she died.


    Of course, Tao Rong will try his best not to let the Nie family find Xiao Xiao in the future, but in case he finds out Tao Rong knew that he might not be able to compete, so he took the insurance first.


    Here Nie Zhao was very angry. As for why he was angry, he couldn''t say clearly. Maybe he felt cheated.


    If you want to get married, if you want to get divorced, what kind of person should you be.


    Nie Zhao was so angry that he punched the next tree, trembling, and the withered leaves of the whole tree fell one after another.


    Nie Zhao can''t even tell whether Tao Rong''s move to divorce agreement is a plan to slow down the war, or whether she has already imagined a way out.


    She really took him as a temporary foothold, and no matter whether it would cause trouble or not, she used him in such a neat way, but he was still fooled around.


    To tell the truth, Nie Zhaozhen wants to find a chance to take revenge on the dead girl.


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath, looked down at the red mark on his thumb, and could not help frowning.


    After he calmed down, Nie Zhao comforted himself. As the master said, he should do good every day. Anyway, now Is also a person, does not matter nearby many people, he when she does not exist.


    With this thought, Nie Zhao went to do his own business.


    It''s just that the members of Nie Zhao''s team are packing up and looking at Nie Zhao who just came back. They don''t dare to get close to their boss now.


    Although Nie Zhao now looks no different from usual, the smell of his whole body really makes his surroundings three degrees cold.


    It''s said that the boss just went to pick up his sister-in-law.


    It seems that the intimate relationship between the two people is gone forever.


    They do their own things quietly, so as not to get the boss a training package.


    When he is about to leave, Nie Zhao directly asks he Tielong to call Tao Rong and clean up their camp, and then takes Tao Rong to the bus.


    Looking at Nie Zhao, who is impatient and doesn''t want to see Tao Rong, he Tielong can only obey his orders.


    He Tielong returns to the camp where he and his boss live. He slowly lifts the curtain. In the blink of an eye, he sees Tao Rong sitting on a wooden board, holding a puppet with a cat. He Tielong walks.


    Hearing the sound, Tao Rong quickly put it away. Her hand was very fast, but he Tielong, who was deeply impressed by the puppet cat, caught it at a glance.


    At the beginning, after the boss, he Tielong, who had a little opinion on Tao Rong, didn''t know what attitude to face Tao Rong.


    It looks like Tao rongkeng the boss. Although I don''t know whether it was intentional or forced, it''s just a pit. If we don''t tell the truth on such occasions, it proves Tao Rongs attitude.


    How can he Tielong, as Nie Zhao''s loyal fan, not complain about Tao Rong.


    He Tielong''s heart softened when he looked at Tao Rong and the things the boss gave her.


    Maybe, it''s just that both of them can''t bear to look down on each other. Maybe Tao Rong is secretly in love with Nie Zhao, so in the face of such an opportunity, she would rather give up her dignity and be a despicable person than become the boss''s wife.


    That makes sense.


    He Tielong suddenly feels that he has figured it out and discovered the truth behind the matter. Although Tao Rong''s practice is indeed harmful to the boss, he is also a pitiful man.


    He Tielong can''t make many friends and take care of her, but the basic politeness to his sister-in-law is still put out. It depends on that she really loves her boss. Forgive her.


    Thinking about this, he Tielong said: "the boss is busy. Let me inform you that you can go. My sister-in-law will follow me for the time being."


    Once again by he Tielong called sister-in-law, Tao Rong or Leng Leng, then kind smile: "trouble you."


    Attitude, smile are very good, there is no annoying place, he Tielong do not understand why they will go so extreme road.


    Tidy up everything, looking at only carrying a small bag of Tao Rong, he Tielong or inexplicable sympathy.


    By the family as trading goods so sent out, even decent dowry are not it? What a pity.


    So after packing up the tent and taking Tao Rong to the direction of the motorcade, he Tielong still couldn''t help reminding him: "in fact, the old man is very good. It''s just this time He is really wronged. Maybe he is still a little uncomfortable. If you get along with him well, the boss will change gradually. He is a good man. If others treat him well, he will repay him, so Don''t be sad in the early stage, be patient Just That''s all


    Tao Rong can''t help but turn her head and look at the uncomfortable boy.Xindao he Tielong is really the softest person. I don''t know what he thinks. In general, shouldn''t he blame her or see her unhappy?


    However, he Tielong had a good attitude towards her at first, no matter in his last life or in this life. In his last life, he even occasionally advised his husband and wife to get along well with Xiaoxiao, and he also loved Xiaoxiao.


    The attitude of this life is better than that of the last one. Maybe it''s because they were a little familiar with her before. He Tielong is soft hearted and can''t bear to blame her.


    Seeing that he didn''t ask about the marriage alone, Tao Rong was relieved, "well Thank you for reminding me. I will. "


    Tao Rong just wanted to express his kindness, but he Tielong misunderstood him.


    Accept their own reminder, really want to run a happy family with the boss.


    It seems that he can remind the boss when he is calm down. After all, he thought that the boss was a little interested in her before. Maybe it''s just a coincidence that this kind of thing happened before he admitted it.


    He Tielong''s self-care brain fills up a bitter story similar to TV bridge, and then moves himself, which is convenient for Tao Rong and torments Nie Zhao.


    The long motorcade was already roaring and ready to go.


    He Tielong sends Tao Rong directly to a jeep. Tao Rong opens the door and sees Nie Zhao sitting on the other side.


    Nie Zhao is looking down at things, and does not see who is opening the door.


    Tao Rong just said hello to Xiao Gao, who was driving in front of him, so he got on the bus and sat down obediently. When he Tielong got on the front co pilot, the car started slowly in a short time.

 Chapter 211

    The atmosphere inside the car is awkwardly terrible. Xiao Gao and he Tielong look at each other from time to time to feel the existence of people around them, instead of being in the dark ice hole.


    Nie Zhao has been supporting the window with his arm, dragging his chin to see outside. The window is open to the bottom, and the cold wind is blowing. It seems that only in this way can he reduce the fire for himself.


    However, Tao Rong is much more relaxed. She just sits quietly in the back, holding the books of grade three in her hands. Occasionally, she takes up a pen and writes something. She is absorbed. I don''t know what she thinks is a child who is about to take the entrance exam.


    Tao Rong''s window didn''t open, but the wind from Nie Zhao always rolled up Tao Rong''s books, causing trouble for her to read, but she didn''t say anything. When the paper flew restlessly, she would gently press it down.


    Maybe the sound of the paper being blown by the wind was too obvious. In the end, Nie Zhao himself took the initiative to close the window in half. Now Tao Rong was a little more relaxed.


    He Tielong sees all this in his eyes. His eldest brother is always so careful and gentle. He looks anxiously, hoping that they can communicate more. It''s not like someone who has just been married, not even strangers.


    Xiao Gao glanced at he Tielong while driving. The meaning was obvious: vice captain, if you don''t ease the atmosphere, I will be crushed to death by the atmosphere.


    He Tielong had to say in a voice: "Alas, sister-in-law, you..."


    As soon as he Tielong was called, he was stared at by Nie Zhao.


    This What''s your sister-in-law''s name? Do you call it by name? Isn''t that disrespectful? After all, they are soldiers, military sister-in-law and military sister-in-law. They are more used to calling sister-in-law or sister-in-law than outsiders.


    He Tielong was staring innocent, did not say the words behind.


    Tao Rong was in a trance, thinking that he Tielong asked him to do something, so he naturally said, "what?"


    Nie Zhao suddenly glanced at Tao Rong unnaturally, then took back his eyes and looked out of the window.


    Seeing that Nie Zhao didn''t seem to have any warning, he Tielong quickly said, "are you going to continue reading this book now?"


    In fact, because of his boss''s unusual relationship with Tao Rong, according to he Tielong''s officious character, he paid a little attention to Tao Rong''s situation.


    Know that she is a junior high school dropout did not continue to read, the test results in general, can not be admitted to a good school, but if reluctantly to, or can pay on. Originally, she thought that she was just like other rural girls. At this age, she either chose to work or marry.


    Although she is really married now, she even carries books when she gets married. It is estimated that the books account for half of her salute, so we know that she wants to read.


    In fact, it''s also good to continue to study. Although some military sisters in law are really primary school students in junior high school, most of them are high school students or high school dropouts in their own team, but the eldest is different. The eldest is a soldier who has directly graduated from the military university and joined the army. If his wife doesn''t go to a university, it''s not very good.


    What''s more, the family background of Nie family.


    Of course, he Tielong doesn''t mean to force Tao Rong to become excellent and worthy of Nie Zhao. After an Wenlan''s affair, he Tielong thinks that it''s secondary whether he is worthy or not. The important thing is that he really likes the boss and is willing to give up. But it''s also good if he has basic hardware facilities.


    It would be better if it coincided with Tao Rong''s own wishes. Otherwise, at such a young age, what would you do as a wife at home? Isn''t it boring?


    For he Tielong''s question, Tao Rong did not hesitate, and said directly: "I have this plan, but I don''t know whether the policy allows it or not. Maybe I need to take the entrance examination again. I have to have a try at that time."


    "Ah, it''s not so difficult. Let the boss help you with it." He Tielong immediately happily cooperated. "Go straight to high school, no problem!"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are both stunned. They all think of what Nie Zhao said to Tao Rong when he met her that day.


    He promised to pave the way for Tao Rong. As long as she wants to study, he can help her with it.


    At that time, his face seemed to be covered with warm sunshine, which made Tao Rong feel guilty and unable to bear.


    But after what happened later, Tao Rong doesn''t know whether Nie Zhao is willing to help. If she really can''t make it, Tao Rong will have the cheek to ask for help. After all, it''s related to her and Xiaoxiao''s future life. She can''t be rash.


    She doesn''t want to be that ignorant woman anymore.


    He only enjoys being the second youngest wife of the Nie family, forgets to improve himself and becomes a real straw bag. At last, he subconsciously finds that it''s too late. He feels that he is not qualified to help his daughter with her primary school homework. It''s pitiful and pathetic. When he meets with all the people around him, he only feels that he is an alien, an ignorant fool despised by others .


    Although she doesn''t know what she can do and what she wants to do, she has a standard to measure whether what she wants to do and what she wants to learn is good for Xiaoxiao''s future. If she has, she will do it. If not, she won''t be interested.Many people have their own dreams and strive to do what they want to do. Many people don''t have the time to think about whether they have dreams or not, because it''s difficult for them to live.


    Tao Rong is different. Her dream is to realize all Xiao Xiao''s dreams. She lives for this. In her later life, she has met many people. Some people say that she has no self, which is a kind of mental illness. But who can identify it? She can only feel that life is a happy life that she can''t imagine in her two lives. She is happy to every day Every day she can wake up from her sleep with a smile. No matter how bad things she encounters, as long as she sees Xiaoxiao smiling at her and calling her mother, she will have no regrets in her life, and she will enjoy it. This is her special dream.


    No one responded to he Tielong''s laughter, and the embarrassing atmosphere became more serious. After a while, Nie Zhao coldly replied, "it''s just you who talk more."


    He Tielong awkwardly didn''t continue the topic just now. He moved to another place and talked about the affairs in the army. Xiaogao and he Tielong were talking, and Nie Zhao occasionally got in touch with them.


    Tao Rong continued to read quietly.


    Inadvertently, Nie Zhao will always glance at Tao Rong to see her situation.


    But she was so absorbed in the bumpy car that her eyes didn''t move.


    It seems that she really wants to read. Since she likes reading so much, why didn''t she take the exam in those years

 Chapter 212

    "What can I do for you?" Suddenly Tao Rong''s voice interrupts Nie Zhao''s thoughts. It turns out that he has been staring at her for a long time, and Tao Rong has to stop and ask him.


    Nie Zhao didn''t show any embarrassment on his face. Instead, he said solemnly, "I''m just thinking about what you''ve done in those years. If you do well in the exam, you can continue to study in high school."


    If you continue to study in high school, you may not meet him, so you don''t need him.


    Nie Zhao''s words were ironic, which made the other two people panic.


    Xiaogaogan said with a smile: "boss, don''t think everyone is Xueba like you, OK? I used to like reading, but the quality of teaching was not good, and I was stupid, so I decided to do my homework and become a soldier. "


    "That''s right. You think everyone is the same as you. Reading is as easy as eating and drinking. You can jump if you want. We''re ordinary people who don''t have to get results in ten years. " He Tielong can''t help complaining.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect that one of his words caused so much resentment. He didn''t understand that it was xuezha''s deep complaint against Xueba.


    Spend the same time, the same energy, some people just do easy and excellent, this is born, no way.


    He can''t measure others by his standards.


    Nie Zhao can''t reply to the anger coming from his face. He didn''t mean anything else. It''s true that because of the resentment in his heart, he didn''t speak very well to Tao Rong. But his basic meaning is that Tao Rong is excellent. If you follow the way she studies now, you can''t fail in the exam.


    After all, she even passed the difficulties of Uncle Qi. Uncle Qi is not just a man with developed limbs, who can''t complete his training. Tao Rong must have a brain, and he must not be stupid.


    That''s why he asked.


    However, this kind of problem reminds Tao Rong of the past. She sneers: "I didn''t know how to open up before. I''m so stupid. Now I''m suddenly open up. I''ll try my best."


    Such words, listen to Nie Zhao in the heart block block, forget it, also can be regarded as the topic that oneself provoke.


    It''s not easy to have a conversation, and then it stops awkwardly.


    By this time, the motorcade had reached the exit of the town.


    Because of their contribution here and their departure, the mayor must arrange for people to send them off, raise banners and banners, and arrange people to come and say a few words of thanks to the leader.


    It''s not good for the captain to be alone in such an occasion, so he called Nie Zhao.


    It''s just that the others don''t have to get off.


    When Nie Zhao meets Wang Wenjing, he is embarrassed to go back.


    The scene said a few words, suddenly someone crowded to the front.


    Nie Zhao saw that it was Uncle Yan.


    Uncle Yan''s face is pale and looks like a patient. I really don''t know why he appears here.


    Mayor Wang doesn''t know. He''s not happy to move forward. After all, he''s just the village branch secretary of a village. Just watch the excitement in the back. What''s the matter with moving forward.


    But Uncle Yan came to Nie Zhao with a smiling face, "Nie Zhao, can you ask Tao Rong to come down? I have something to tell her. After all, she''s my uncle. She''s going to leave with you. I''m not sure if I don''t tell her. After all, her parents are a little confused. "


    As soon as the words came out, people around them who didn''t know it were in a daze.


    Nie Zhao didn''t say anything.


    Next to the captain said with a smile: "Nie Zhao, Yan Zhishu is also your uncle, it is also right to explain a few words."


    Mayor Wang looked at it with a confused face and asked, "this What does that mean? "


    The smile on Uncle Yan''s face became more and more strange and said, "the mayor doesn''t know. Today, a big event happened in our village. Now Nie Zhao is my nephew son-in-law. He married my nephew Tao Rong. Tao Rong is in the motorcade."


    Wang Zhenchang''s face turned blue in an instant. He didn''t even dare to think about this kind of thing. It was clearly something he tried his best to do. How could he be suddenly completed by others.


    Tao Rong? He may have some impression, like a little girl who has never seen the world in the village.


    This This


    Mayor Wang''s mood at the moment can''t be described. It''s like he was completely shocked by a thunder. He couldn''t come back for a long time.


    Regardless of mayor Wang''s ugly face, uncle Yan looked at the indifferent Nie Zhao and said, "in fact, I really feel very sorry for you. My sister and brother-in-law made such unreasonable demands on you, and you accepted them. You are really a good man. I have no way to teach my sister. I wanted to stop the farce, but I can''t help it. I really feel sorry for you, and so am I I''m worried that my niece will learn bad from her parents, so I have to explain. "


    Originally still guessing, Mayor Wang''s face became even worse when Uncle Yan said that. He could almost imagine what was going on.


    Nie Zhao frowned and looked at Uncle Yan. He was a little confused about his purpose. Before Ming Ming, he still attacked Tao Rong. What do you mean now? I know that I can''t go back to heaven. I''ve never seen such a thing before, but it''s impossible to be so blunt.Indeed, uncle Yan doesn''t come to make friends at all. He knows what''s going on with Tao Rong and the Tao family. Even if he kneels down and dies now, he can''t make friends. Since he can''t make friends, he won''t let these people feel better. As long as they don''t feel better, he can make life easier.


    So he deliberately said these things in front of mayor Wang, and let Mayor Wang Ge Ying wear shoes for the Tao family. As long as mayor Wang knew that Nie Zhao was forced, he would not face the Tao family. Naturally, Mayor Wang would not face the Tao family.


    Of course, this is only a small purpose, and there is also a big purpose.


    Uncle Yan''s eyes almost sparkled strangely. At his insistence, Nie Zhao finds Tao Rong.


    Uncle Yan sees Tao Rong''s kindness and says that he has something to explain in private.


    So the two men came to the rear of the team. There was almost no one there. They spoke in a low voice, and no one else could hear them.


    Tao Rong knows that uncle Yan is angry that he has destroyed his plan, but the revenge should be written down on Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru, so she really doesn''t know what uncle Yan, who has been ill and hospitalized, is doing with his body.


    Tao Rong has no mood to act in the face of Uncle Yan, and doesn''t even call him uncle.


    "What can I do for you?" Tao Rong looks at Uncle Yan with a puzzled look, as if he feels that there is no need for them to speak.


    Uncle Yan looked at Tao Rong for a while and said, "you look very proud. Do you think your parents have found a good family for you and will be able to live a good life from now on?"

 Chapter 213

    Tao Rong didn''t know whether she was really proud of the expression on her face, but she didn''t feel anything in her heart. She just felt relaxed after the task was finished.


    "I heard that you vomited blood and fainted. You came here to tell me this?"


    No longer hide Tao Rong let uncle Yan look a little confused, feel this niece suddenly strange let a person not recognize. Also Because she was not her own niece.


    "I''ve come to give you a gift. It''s not in vain that you''ve called my uncle for so many years." Uncle Yan''s mouth gradually raised a cruel smile.


    Uncle Yan knows what the Taoists expect most. After all, he designed Nie Zhao with such a purpose, but he failed, but the Taoists succeeded.


    But do they really want what they want when they succeed?


    Unless Tao Rong is really with them, willing to be possessed by them.


    But the premise of all this is that blood is thicker than water, otherwise no one is stupid.


    In Tao Rong''s puzzled eyes, uncle Yan can almost imagine her loss and despair, and the tragic life of the future Taoists.


    "In fact, your parents have been keeping one thing from you." Uncle Yan said excitedly.


    Tao Rong looks at Uncle Yan without waves and waves.


    The expression on Uncle Yan''s face has been a little distorted because of excitement.


    "In fact, you It''s not from the Tao family at all! "


    "You''re not related to them by blood. They don''t know how to take you home from outside."


    "They are not your biological parents at all, but they let you do things for them. I really sympathize with you. Since you are married now, I can''t bear to let you continue to be hoodwinked, so I''m here to tell you the truth, so that you can live more clearly."


    Uncle Yan said a few words and looked at Tao Rong''s reaction excitedly.


    But Tao Rong is light looking at him, there is no reaction on the expression.


    Uncle Yan frowned in disbelief and said, "don''t you believe it?"


    Tao Rong chuckled and said: "I don''t believe you have a bad relationship with my parents. Your daughter and I are even more incompatible. Would you kindly tell me? How can I believe that when you say that? "


    Uncle Yan was not disappointed. Everything was expected. "Don''t you find that you are not like the Taoists? Don''t mention the Tao family, even my uncle and your grandmother, can you see the slightest resemblance? They just want to continue to cheat you and take advantage of you, do you understand? If you don''t believe it, you can prove it by medical means. It''s very easy to prove it! "


    Tao Rong sneers. She already understands uncle Yan''s purpose, not to mention that she doesn''t intend to expose the truth of her life so early. Even if she is willing to have a showdown with Tao''s family, uncle Yan won''t be proud now. She wants to get happiness from her pain and the suspicion and resentment of Tao''s family!


    Tao Rong said gently: "don''t say I don''t believe it, even if what you say is true, what? They have raised me for a long time. They have provided food, drink, shelter and school for me. What can I complain about? Maybe my relatives abandoned me. They picked me up and gave me a chance to live! According to you, even if they are not my parents, I am willing to support them. "


    Tao Rong''s words seemed to be extremely foolish and filial, without regrets and gratitude. He immediately blocked all uncle Yan''s words. He was so angry that his chest was stuffy that he almost spat blood out again.


    "You How stupid Uncle Yan was so angry that he lost his voice.


    Tao Rong, however, sneers. She knows that uncle Yan doesn''t know her origin at all. It''s estimated that now he only knows that she was picked up, but doesn''t know that it''s actually Tao Qian who was kidnapped and sold the meat coupons for extortion. It''s also their slip of tongue that tells the truth.


    So Tao Rong said that uncle Yan was really helpless.


    If Uncle Yan is such a naive purpose, it''s a pity that Tao Rong can''t cooperate. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He is about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, he hears someone near him. Tao Rong doesn''t care and plans to go on.


    Uncle Yan didn''t give up.


    "Do you know that you were admitted to a key high school in that year! And I got in with very good grades. " Uncle Yan broke the pot and tried his best to destroy their family relationship. If his life experience is not good, he should use Tao Rong''s own things. He still remembers Tao Rong''s crying when she failed the entrance examination. This must be her weakness.


    "In fact, Yan Qi''s grades are yours. We want Yan Qi to go to a good high school, but your so-called parents don''t want you to study. If you exchange your grades, it''s just right to say that you don''t need any names to block your way to continue to study. And the exchange is money, do you remember? After you failed in the exam, your family suddenly lived a better life for a while, your father had money to gamble, your mother had new clothes, and your brother bought many toys that people envied, but only you. They are arranging for you to work and earn money. Ha ha ha, that''s it. Do you still want to say how are theyTao Rong''s face was cold, and she looked back at Uncle Yan coldly. "You can still say that you are so reasonable about the results of buying people. I also admire you, but even if you have paved the way for Yan Qi, she is still on the wrong road. I feel more sympathy for you."


    Uncle Yan couldn''t believe his eyes and said, "are you masochistic? Aren''t you angry with me for treating you like this? They are ruining your future for their own benefit


    Tao Rong sneered: "they didn''t give me the obligation to go to school."


    What Tao Rong said is true. If Tao''s family explained the situation to her in those years, she could not go up, even if she was sad.


    If it wasn''t for so many tragic things that happened later, if it wasn''t for knowing that she was kidnapped at all, she wouldn''t resent the fact that the Tao family came to this stage.


    And those resentment can''t keep up with high school, what is reading?


    But here, Tao Rong''s attitude is really exciting, uncle Yan is not light, he really did not think that Tao Rong is such a submissive character, this is simply to the degree of metamorphosis.


    Uncle Yan looked at Tao Rong. He really couldn''t say a word to sow discord. It seems that no matter how much she said, she had no regrets.


    Tao Rong saw that he also had no move, so he turned around the car and went back.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Nie Zhao standing near the front of the car.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao with some headache and asked, "do you have a habit of eavesdropping?"

 Chapter 214

    At this time, Nie Zhao''s mind is ringing another sentence that Tao Rong said before.


    "I didn''t know how to be enlightened before. I''m stupid. Now I''m enlightened suddenly. I''ll try my best."


    So what kind of enlightenment and stupidity?


    Nie Zhao''s heart is a little stuffy. He came to have a look because he was worried, but he didn''t expect to hear something that made him more uncomfortable.


    Tao Rong estimates that uncle Yan discovered the situation here, so he did not dare to come forward.


    Looking at Nie Zhao, Tao Rong was really embarrassed and asked, "where do you start to listen?" This time, there was no easy question at camp.


    She doesn''t want to be found to have problems with her life experience now. After all, she still has two years to do, and then she will have to rely on the Tao family.


    Nie Zhao said solemnly, "if you want your high school entrance examination results, you can get them back."


    Tao Rong was stunned, but he was not happy. He just relaxed. Nie Zhao''s first words proved that he didn''t hear the more powerful news.


    Tao Rong was in a relaxed mood, her attitude became better, and she could even smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Go back. Is the team waiting?" With that, Tao Rong took the lead.


    Nie Zhao frowned, followed up, even he heard the news are shocked to angry, how can Tao Rong so calm? That''s the result of her three years'' hard work! In this era, reading is a very important thing, as if the best way for everyone to default is to read, whether it is true or not, the meaning is different.


    Nie Zhao can''t imagine that he would be very angry if his training results were stolen.


    Now Tao Rong''s reaction is too abnormal. Is it


    "You I knew that before? " Nie Zhao can''t help asking.


    Tao Rong suddenly turned his head and said, "don''t you still resent me for cheating you? You have a deep hatred for me. Why do you care about me all of a sudden? And revenge for me? It''s too easy for you to be soft hearted. "


    Nie Zhao''s face twisted, "one yard to one yard. Don''t change the subject. "


    Tao Rong smiles at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao''s smile suddenly becomes clean. It''s a little unnatural in an instant.


    Tao Rong forced to thank him: "thank you for your concern. I really knew it long ago, so it doesn''t matter. I''m going to go to high school directly after I go to Nanshi. I don''t know if your promise still counts?"


    In fact, Tao Rong knows that it''s very difficult. If she suddenly enters high school, she has to jump a grade. Unless she has a deep background, even if she invests all her money, she can''t do it. Just now, she thinks that her relationship with Nie Zhao won''t ease in the short term, so she wants to go first and then inquire.


    But just now, Nie Zhao''s careless care made Tao Rong seize the hope again. Once again, he had no choice but to ask for help.


    But after Tao Rong said it for a while, Nie Zhao didn''t respond.


    Although Tao Rong pretends to be relaxed, her heart beats faster. She is not a person who keeps her promise. She also delusions that others keep their promises. How shameless she is. After all, she wants to swallow all her words, but Now she has to put down her dignity to get what she wants.


    She didn''t dare to look at Nie Zhao. She just said, "even if you hate me and resent me, I''ve temporarily occupied your wife''s position. If you let people around you know that your wife graduated from junior high school and stayed at home every day after she came to your home, it''s you who should lose face. It''s good for you, unless you want to revenge me, If you want to fight with me, you''d rather lose both than help me. "


    Tao Rong pretends to be rational and calm after the analysis, Nie Zhao laughs.


    It''s not easy to ask people for help. At last, there''s something that baffles you and makes you have to come to me for help.


    Nie Zhao sighed, inexplicably, he suddenly felt comfortable all over. "Even if I don''t make arrangements, my grandparents will make arrangements for you."


    Nie Zhao said is true, since he took such a wife back, according to their character, should not let Tao Rong so idle. Especially grandfather, he thinks reading is important, it is impossible to watch Tao Rong such junior high school students spend time at home.


    When Tao Rong heard this, she also felt a little funny. How could she forget that Nie Zhao had left without staying by her side. It was her grandfather who asked her in laws to ask Tao Rong if she wanted to continue studying.


    At that time, Tao Rong timidly refused.


    Her mother-in-law didn''t embarrass her. Instead, she had an indifferent attitude. But her grandfather was very disappointed. After several times of persuasion, he looked at Tao Rong''s fear and gave up.


    This time, she must grasp the rope given by others, so that she can climb higher.


    After returning to the car, the car started slowly. He Tielong keenly felt that there was no longer a sense of darkness behind. The atmosphere seemed to be much better.


    After a while, Nie Zhao seems to suddenly think of something, from behind turned out a box, opened and handed Tao Rong a thick envelope.Tao Rong looks at the envelope that appears in front of him suddenly, Leng Leng catches, "what?"


    As a result, he lowered his head to open the envelope and found a lot of money.


    "Your stuff. Bonus. " Nie Zhao also has no what emotion of say.


    This thickness can''t be two thousand.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "my bonus is 2000 yuan. After deducting the money you used to give me temporarily in the hospital, it should be only about 1800 yuan."


    Nie Zhao Temple a jump, "the money of the hospital later that prisoner''s family member didn''t give? Here is five thousand. Two thousand is your first help, and three thousand is the credit for providing clues for the second encirclement and suppression. "


    "Credit?" For a moment, Tao Rong can''t help but be surprised. It''s an adventure, but it''s certainly not a credit. She almost destroyed Nie Zhao''s overall plan.


    "Yes! Thanks. You provided the clue that there was a problem in the fireworks factory, which helped us to complete the task, so you applied for the helper''s bonus. This mission is worth so much. " Nie Zhao says carelessly.


    Tao Rong completely dumb, in fact, that is nothing? If Nie Zhao didn''t pay attention, he couldn''t have the money.


    When did Nie Zhao apply for this? In the hospital? He


    Tao Rong felt a little hot with money for the first time, and the word ingratitude seemed to be on her head.


    Either she is bad or Nie Zhao is stupid.


    Maybe she is bad and Nie Zhao is stupid.


    "You should take the three thousand." Tao Rong murmured.


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "should I do such a thing?"

 Chapter 215

    When speaking, Nie Zhao unconsciously turns his head and stares at Tao Rong, but his eyes are full of guilt.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, eye contact, can''t move.


    Or Tao Rong as if awakened, immediately convergence of expression, as with sunglasses, so that you can not see her real expression.


    Nie Zhao silently take back the line of sight, in the heart can''t help but scold a, again to act to cheat him? What a bad girl!


    "Thank you. It seems that I have made a small fortune unconsciously." Tao Rong said with a smile, and then immediately said, "will you have a rest on the way later? I''m rich today. I''ll treat you to dinner. "


    Tao Rong said it to he Tielong and Xiao Gao.


    Immediately make two people laugh, they can''t miss the sister-in-law of those bonus ah, they see clearly, Tao Rong with Nie Zhao out, the body is like no money.


    They are all better than Tao Rong. Do you want her to invite them?


    What''s more, they just got married, so they invited their sister-in-law or


    "It''s the boss, please."


    "Yes! Please, boss


    All married, a cup of wedding wine did not drink, please a meal how.


    Being coaxed together like this, Nie Zhao didn''t refuse, but said in a dull voice: "now in the team, even if it''s parking, it''s not allowed to act alone."


    Is that so? Tao Mu''s memory of that period is really vague. At that time, he just finished the bad thing, and he was super nervous. He was in a trance. He lowered his head all the way and stopped with the car. He didn''t know where he was going. Even eating in the car, she did not dare to get out of the car to face the eyes of the people.


    So it''s not clear if we can act alone.


    When he Tielong saw that the boss didn''t refuse, he didn''t miss such an opportunity. "Today should be at night. When we get to the military area command, we can leave the military area command directly after the assembly and dissolution. It''s no problem to have supper at that time."


    In fact, they often go to have a meal after completing the task. When they celebrate the successful completion of the task and come back alive, but this time it''s night. They have physical strength. Tao Rong doesn''t know if it''s OK.


    "Yes." Nie Zhao hesitated and answered in a deep voice.


    He Tielong looks at Tao Rong, and Tao Rong nods quickly. But she was in a trance. She remembered that when she arrived at the military area command, she didn''t get off the bus. After waiting for Nie Zhao to gather and dissolve, Nie Zhao sent her back to Nie''s home without saying a word.


    That night, the whole Nie family didn''t sleep.


    After four hours, the motorcade advanced at full speed until 8 p.m. and finally arrived at the edge of the city. Nanshi is very big, and it will take some time to reach the military region from the edge.


    So the whole convoy stopped for a while to give the soldiers a little rest and leave time for dinner.


    Because I heard that the boss was going to invite him to supper, the people in Nie Zhao''s team almost filled their stomachs casually and kept their stomachs waiting for the dinner at night.


    There is a very delicious restaurant outside their military region. They are regular customers.


    When eating, this time Tao Rong did not have a hard time with himself. He came down to the toilet and ate.


    Probably noticed that the eyes of the people around were too obvious, Nie Zhao''s team almost surrounded Tao Rong in the middle with the help of he Tielong.


    Nie Zhao didn''t care. He walked ahead alone.


    Seeing the attitude of he Tielong and Xiao Gao towards Tao Rong, they can be regarded as a weathervane for the team members. After all, the boss doesn''t show any attitude and they don''t know how to treat his sister-in-law.


    Since the people in the same car with them all call their sister-in-law well, they know what to do.


    If you have a lot to say, start chatting with Tao Rong. Ask if she has ever been to Nanshi. Tell Tao Rong about the situation of Nanshi, where the scenic spots are better, where there are more delicious food, and so on. The atmosphere was good for a while.


    Sit down in a circle to eat lunch box. Looking at the empty gap of he Tielong, Tao Rong goes directly and sits down. Nie Zhao still has no response.


    When the lunch box came over, Nie Zhao passed it to Tao Rong. Tao Rong didn''t pay attention when she picked it up, and her finger directly touched Nie Zhao''s finger under the lunch box. Nie Zhao''s eyebrows jump unnaturally. Tao Rong pretends that he doesn''t feel anything. He opens them and starts to eat.


    Tao Rong is not picky about food. He eats everything and eats a lot.


    People around her watched as she quickly ate all the meals in a box, and they were still clean, a little stunned.


    He Tielong said with a dry smile: "my sister-in-law has a good appetite. Lunch Didn''t you eat it? "


    Tao Rong touched his stomach and said, "I consume more energy."


    Xiaogao blinked and asked, "you can take another box."


    Tao Rong jokingly said, "I''ve had enough. I can''t accumulate food at night. Isn''t there any supper?"


    One of the optimist boys, who was called brother ha around, said with a laugh: "sister-in-law is OK. It''s a blessing to eat. The eldest can afford it."


    People around immediately began to laugh.Tao Rong is a little embarrassed. Does she really eat too much? The lunch box is prepared according to the standard of military soldiers. That is to say, it''s more than the average man''s food, and she eats it easily. There''s no way. She consumes a lot of energy, whether it''s physical or mental, and now she''s growing up.


    Nie Zhao finished the last bite and took a look at Tao Rong. He saw that her cheek was really a little red. She was really shy. She looked like an ordinary girl. She didn''t have the cunning appearance before.


    After getting on the bus again, because she had enough food and drink, and was late, Tao Rong was a little sleepy. As the car was rickety, Tao Rong couldn''t help but close her eyes and fell asleep in the car.


    After all, I didn''t sleep well last night. Today I''m busy all day. I''m really tired.


    Several people who were still chatting realized that someone was asleep, so they gradually became quiet.


    Xiaogao and he Tielong also changed positions and began to let him drive.


    Soon, Xiao Gao fell asleep in the co pilot''s seat.


    It''s not easy to drive at night, occasionally there are bumps and curves.


    Suddenly a big turn, sleeping Tao Rong directly toward the direction of Nie Zhao fell in the past.


    But according to the distance between the two, it is estimated that it will be hard to fall back.


    He Tielong tried to reduce the impact of the curve, but the co pilot''s Xiao Gao was thrown away. He Tielong was worried about the situation behind him. He couldn''t help looking through the reversing mirror. As a result, he saw that Tao Rongzheng was leaning on Nie Zhao''s shoulder.


    He Tielong took back his sight and didn''t have time to think about driving.


    But after the road was a little smooth, he couldn''t help looking back. He saw Nie Zhao with his hands around his back and closed his eyes. His shoulders tilted slightly toward Tao Rong''s direction.

 Chapter 216

    Tao Rong was sleeping peacefully on his shoulder without any sign of waking up.


    At this time, Tao Rong''s body has been covered with a piece of clothing.


    Probably noticed the line of sight, Nie Zhao slightly opened his eyes, toward the reversing mirror, just with he Tielong''s line of sight.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and asked him to pay attention to the road with his eyes.


    However, he Tielong''s eyebrows are picked with a bad smile.


    Nie Zhao closed his eyes and ignored.


    He Tielong''s heart was full of laughter.


    Obviously, Nie Zhao''s seat has changed.


    Is the boss like this before? It''s hard to be nice to people. Let Tao Rong see his good, their relationship can be more harmonious.


    He Tielong can''t understand why the boss is cold to Tao Rong when she wakes up.


    However, this kind of doubt increased when Tao Rong woke up.


    After driving to the military region for two hours, it was 12 o''clock in the night. In the process, Nie Zhao didn''t move. Even in training, half of his body would be numb and stiff.


    However, when the car slowly stopped, Nie Zhao gently pushed Tao Rong with his shoulder and let Tao Rong directly lean to the other side. When Tao Rong was about to slide down, Nie Zhao had moved back to his original position.


    And slowly slide to the Tao Rong is also a knock in his bag, this just vaguely wake up.


    "To Here we are? "


    In front of he Tielong is really stunned to see just that scene.


    Xiao Gao also woke up. Hearing Tao Rong''s question, he opened his eyes and instinctively replied, "here we are."


    The two men didn''t find anything in the car at all.


    Only when Tao Rong rubbed her neck, she had a little doubt. Why is the other side of her neck aching?


    He was rubbing his neck, and when he slipped, he touched a piece of wood.


    Tao Rong looked down and saw the puppet show a small piece from the collar.


    Tao Rong rushes into her clothes with a guilty heart. Her eyes flutter uneasily to one side. However, Nie Zhao seems to have just woken up and is naturally cleaning up her clothes.


    Tao Rong breathed a sigh of relief, thinking Nie Zhao didn''t see it.


    How could you not see it?


    When Tao Rong was about to fall down for the first time, Nie Zhao just glanced at her and didn''t plan to take care of her. When her head fell down, she would wake up with pain.


    But at the moment of Tao Rong''s slide, he saw a small piece of wood showing.


    Nie Zhao, who instantly understood what it was, instinctively moved sideways and stretched out his hand to support Tao Rong.


    See her sleep dead, no way, Nie Zhao moved to the side, directly let Tao Rong lean on his side to sleep, because she is short, can''t lean on the shoulder, Nie Zhao also can only lean to the side.


    When she was stable, she took a closer look. Yes, it was a corner of her own wood carving.


    She''s still here.


    What does it mean to hang your own things around your neck!


    Nie Zhao just thought for a moment, but he didn''t continue to think, because he had learned a lesson and knew that it was useless. Even if he wanted to break his brain, as long as Tao Rong didn''t say, he would never know what she meant, what she wanted to do, and what some of her behaviors represented at the end.


    But have to say, see this in her body, see her still treasure, Nie Zhao''s heart still has a little different idea.


    When she wakes up and sees that she is guilty, she knows that she doesn''t want him to know that she is still carrying this thing.


    Nie zhaomo kept silent and cleaned up. He said to Tao Rong, "you just wait in the car." With that, Nie Zhao is about to get off.


    Tao Rong rubbed some fuzzy eyes and instinctively replied, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    Nie Zhao''s step out of the car was almost irretrievable. Then he got out of the car in silence and closed the door.


    Tao Rong lay on the side of the window and watched the army enter the military area command, except for a few cars.


    Even at this time, the military region is still full of lights, and there are still people training in the training ground, so you can hear the voice of shouting slogans from a distance.


    From the window, you can see the majestic gate of the military region, which is engraved with a few big characters in red. There are people standing guard with guns at the gate, just like a sculpture.


    Tao Rong had no chance to come to the military region. She was impressed twice. One time, she was waiting at the door for the first time. At this time, she was not qualified to enter. The second time, she was escorted to the military court.


    Thinking of the scene on that day, Tao Rong is a little disgusted. How could she have done such a stupid thing at the beginning? For the sake of Wen Yifeng, she is willing to bear such a charge. Instead, she thinks that love is great and that she has done nothing wrong.


    So when she was arrested, she was very resentful of Nie Zhao. Because she had an affair, Nie Zhao took her to the military court. How about Nie Zhao and an Wenlan? Is it not an affair without evidence? They should go to military court themselves.But at that time, she was really unable to say the situation, and had no time to say it. Soon Nie Zhao withdrew all the charges, divorced her completely, and let her follow Wen Yifeng safely.


    That matter, in fact, she felt unfair. She always hated Nie Zhao. Even if she was diluted by many things and moved by Nie Zhao, Tao Rong''s heart seemed to have a thorn in it. As soon as she thought about it, the thorn stirred in her heart. It had nothing to do with right and wrong. It was there. It didn''t hurt very much, but it still hurt.


    Tao Rong can only comfort herself that she doesn''t care. Although she thinks that she will be influenced by Nie Zhao and an Wenlan, she was a latecomer. At that time, she was always resentful, but now she doesn''t know which one is the third party.


    Maybe she and Nie Chen are the third party, one by means of marriage, the other by means of touching porcelain, to break up the two people who love each other.


    What''s more, he was not a good thing at that time. His three outlooks were not right, and he was very bad. Why should he ask others.


    If I can''t control my mood now, what should I do when I see an Wenlan soon?


    So don''t worry.


    Because of the unpleasant things, Tao Rong began to take out the cat puppet to change her mind. She was going to Nie''s house soon. What kind of attitude should she use to make her life a little smoother in that house? She didn''t want to cause so many people to trip her up.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been thinking. The car door rings. Nie Zhao and they come back.


    They successfully handed over the task. They were supposed to take a night off in the military region and then take a holiday the next day.


    But because Tao Rong couldn''t get in, Nie Zhao had to take her away.


    The people of Nie Zhao''s team took the opportunity to come out for a luxurious supper.

 Chapter 217

    Nighttime is not far from the military area command in the town. Because it is close to the military area command, the people here start business with soldiers and their families. The most common are hotels and restaurants.


    But even restaurants can''t open so late.


    Tao Rong sat in the car and watched curiously as the car drove slowly into the town.


    Until it stops outside a restaurant with red lanterns.


    But the iron gate of the restaurant is obviously closed. Do you want to break the door to wake people up?


    When Tao Rong got out of the car, he was a little confused, but after a while, he was not confused. As soon as they got out of the car, the dog barked not far away.


    The barking was loud and moderate. It didn''t sound like a normal dog.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly when he looked at it. That kind of dog It''s not a common breed of dog. It should be a common breed of military dog.


    "Big brother!" At this time, several members of the team yelled and said hello to the majestic dog.


    The dog looked at them very excited, almost jumping up and down, but it had only three legs.


    Tao Rong is watching curiously. After a while, the iron gate is opened.


    As soon as he came to the door, a big man with clothes on and huffing said, "it''s you sons of bitches again. If you want to celebrate, you can''t come back in the daytime. It''s delaying me and my daughter-in-law to have a rest!"


    Tao Rong noticed that the man was very lame.


    This person is totally strange to Tao Rong, but it''s also true. After all, except for Nie Zhao, other soldiers have little chance to know her, and Nie Zhao won''t bring her to know her.


    "Brother Zhou, we''ve just come back. We miss your meal. Today''s boss''s treat. You try your best to kill him. Don''t mention it. If you work at night, it''s double."


    "Ha ha ha, you know brother Nie Zhao." Then a bright female voice rang out.


    A dressed 30-year-old woman came out, and everyone immediately said hello. "Hello, sister-in-law Zhou!"


    "Well, well, we''re back. We''ll get ready for what we want to eat." With that, sister-in-law Zhou patted brother Zhou reluctantly and asked him to put on a good face and be angry with his brothers.


    Just then, sister-in-law Zhou inadvertently glanced at a completely different landscape in a group of dark green.


    After a few small trees, like a small flower standing quietly behind.


    "Oh, whose sister is this? She''s so beautiful. As white as Xiaogao, has Xiaogao''s sister come to see you? " Mrs. Zhou said with a smile to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong immediately felt good for her and couldn''t help smiling at her.


    Mrs. Zhou''s original smile was just polite, but after she laughed at Tao Rong, she immediately felt that she was right.


    At this time, Xiao Gao quickly explained, "where is my sister? I dare not. It''s my sister-in-law, too


    "Ha?" Brother Zhou was shocked. He couldn''t help looking around.


    Sister in law? Whose daughter-in-law? It must belong to this group of people, otherwise it won''t be brought, but this group of people will tell him some nonsense. How come they all have a sister-in-law this time, and they haven''t had any trouble yet.


    Mrs. Zhou was also shocked. How could she be a military sister-in-law at such a young age?


    He Tielong comes to smash Nie Zhao.


    After all, it is Nie Zhao''s duty as a husband to introduce his daughter-in-law.


    Although Nie Zhao is very reluctant, but since he has brought people here, he has no choice but to say. "Brother Zhou, sister-in-law, let me introduce you. This is me My wife, Tao Rong


    "Ah?"


    "What?"


    The surprise of elder brother and sister-in-law Zhou was hardly concealed.


    And Tao Rong is equally frightened.


    Nie Zhao hesitates tone, she is not to have not recognized.


    She didn''t remember how long it took in her last life, and on what occasion Nie Zhao made such an introduction, but she only remembered the occasion when she had to be introduced. Nie Zhao also completed the task like a machine.


    But just now, it was like being swept by a cool wind, refreshing.


    He even said it so easily. In less than a day, he dared to tell others that she was his wife.


    Tao Rong''s heart, like a big iron bell, was pounded by people, and the sound of shock rang out. He also kept reverberating, and even his body began to vibrate.


    The atmosphere was quiet and awkward because it was so shocking.


    Sister Zhou took the lead in responding, "it''s sister-in-law! I''m so stupid. Ha ha, I''ll sit down first. When I''m served, we''ll talk about it. It''s just yesterday. All the ingredients are fresh. "


    Then Mrs. Zhou called people into the restaurant hall, and the door was closed.


    They are the only big table in the hall.


    They sat down first and prepared dishes and chopsticks as skillfully as they did at home, so the Zhou couple went directly to the kitchen to prepare supper for everyone.


    As soon as several people sat down, they chatted.He Tielong remembers to give Tao Rong some information about Zhou''s husband and wife.


    In fact, elder brother Zhou used to be a soldier. He was in the same battalion with them. He was their elder brother.


    Brother Zhou specializes in training military dogs, and his comrades in arms are the ones at the door.


    Originally, elder brother Zhou was going to be promoted to a special force, but when he was on a mission, he and Dali were injured and could no longer serve, so they had to retire. Originally, they had to go back to the local area to arrange work.


    But elder brother Zhou was reluctant to give up the land and the bugle call of getting up early, so he discussed with his wife and opened a restaurant here with some retirement expenses. Because it was opened by soldiers, it was more popular. Their skills were good and their business was good.


    Elder brother Zhou has the best relationship with the members of Nie Zhao''s team. After all, he once lived and died together, so basically this is their secret base.


    In addition, Mrs. Zhou takes good care of the elder sister who exudes maternal brilliance. Basically, it''s not only the troubles in the army, but also personal emotional problems. Some people will talk to Mrs. Zhou.


    Naturally, elder brother Zhou and elder sister Zhou also met an Wenlan and knew about Nie Zhao, an Wenlan and Nie Chen.


    So when they thought Nie Zhao was going to be heartbroken about an Wenlan for a while, they had a wife, which was really incredible.


    Probably knowing that they must have a headache, and not knowing what to say in front of Tao Rong, he Tielong went to the kitchen to help, and then said it all over again.


    He Tielong can only say that two people unexpectedly spent a night in the same place. For the sake of Tao Rong''s reputation and the eldest brother''s reputation, they can only get married in name.

 Chapter 218

    Elder brother Zhou and elder sister Zhou didn''t think much about it. After all, Nie zhaoken''s attitude just introduced it shows that there is not too much resentment in this relationship.


    So when he Tielong said that, they thought they knew the whole truth.


    There is some sympathy for the new couple. After all, they are together by accident and have no emotional foundation. Because the two of them are in love, they have some sympathy for this kind of situation.


    Nie Zhao, in particular, had to marry a girl to be responsible before he got out of his last relationship. It was like God was joking with him.


    "Then Tao Rong, isn''t he? " Mrs. Zhou couldn''t help asking one more question.


    He Tielong thought about it and said a few things fairly, such as saving Gan Xiaomei and sneaking into the enemy''s lair to find Nie Zhao.


    Mrs. Zhou was stunned when she heard that she had caught up with the soldiers.


    "A brave one!" Elder brother Zhou laughs.


    Sister-in-law Zhou nodded in disbelief. It didn''t feel like she had no feelings.


    He Tielong finished and went out. Sister-in-law Zhou didn''t have time to ask, so she had to think about it later.


    After a while, the dishes were served one by one.


    Not only fast, but also the appearance is very good.


    Xiao Gao said to Tao Rong with a smile, "sister-in-law, I''ll tell you that we''ve eaten so many restaurants outside. Brother Zhou has the best taste. Even the eldest brother said that he likes it best."


    Tao Rong nodded clearly. In fact, she didn''t know Nie Zhao''s preference. Except that he didn''t eat coriander, she didn''t know anything else. After all, their time together was limited. Even when they were together, Nie Zhao would not say anything to her. It can be said that they were the most strange couple.


    When Mrs. Zhou finally brought the dishes, she took a close look at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao sitting together.


    I feel that they are very formal.


    To be exact, Tao Rong does not take the initiative to find Nie Zhao, and Nie Zhao is not comfortable with Tao Rong.


    Although both of them can be integrated with other people around them, they are incompatible with each other.


    It''s too late tonight. I just eat and don''t drink, but there''s a lot of excitement at the table.


    The men are all soldiers. They are full of air and excited about this mission. In their description, this time is really a great credit.


    Each of them has to memorize the merits.


    Brother Zhou also said that he was excited, as if he was carrying out a task.


    Mrs. Zhou changed her position and came to Tao Rong''s side. She whispered to her and said some simple things. Then she asked, "you''ve pulled the marriage certificate. When will the wedding be held?"


    Tao Rong said with a dry smile: "sister-in-law, I don''t know this. I haven''t even met Nie Zhao''s family, and I don''t know..."


    Tao Rong looks embarrassed, but sister-in-law Zhou sympathizes with Tao Rong. She probably understands the situation of Tao Rong''s family, which is an ordinary rural family. Because of an accident, such a family will marry the powerful Nie family in the south. For ordinary people, it''s really a fantasy. If they are too lucky, they don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    In fact, Mrs. Zhou felt that if they were pressed down at that time, it might be over, and there was no need to get married. However, after signing the marriage certificate, she really couldn''t go back.


    Listen to the meaning, the Nie family is still not clear. It must be a tornado when she goes back. It''s such a poor girl from the countryside. Sister Zhou really worries if she will be scared to death when she goes to the Nie family.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but say, "why don''t you just stay at my house tonight and go home tomorrow morning?"


    Tao Rong is stunned. She thinks that sister-in-law Zhou is really good. She looks worried and sympathetic. Maybe she wants to take it easy.


    But Tao Rong didn''t care. She had experienced the storm in her last life, and she didn''t have any lethality this time.


    "Thank you, sister Zhou. I listen to Nie Zhao." Tao Rong has completely mastered the instinct of how to take advantage of her appearance and age in front of others.


    Seeing her like this, sister-in-law Zhou was even more warm-hearted and worried.


    All this naturally fell into Nie Zhao''s eyes, but Nie Zhao didn''t say a word. When Aunt Zhou tactfully mentioned it to him, he didn''t agree. Although aunt Zhou was warm-hearted, Nie Zhao didn''t like to trouble others.


    When the crowd dispersed, Nie Zhao drove away with Tao Rong.


    The atmosphere in the car with only two people left is particularly condensing.


    Although Tao Rong sat in the co pilot, he almost closed his eyes after getting on the bus.


    The car was driving on the road in the dark.


    I don''t know how long later, Tao Rong is about to fall asleep. Nie Zhao suddenly says, "my family has a large population..."


    Tao Rong wakes up and looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao continues to concentrate on driving, but simply tells Tao Rong about the Nie family.


    Especially a large family living in an old house.The master of the Nie family, the legendary head of the southern military region, is Nie tie, the general of Nie te.


    Nie Chen and Nie Zhao''s father, Nie Demin, the second grade general of the southern military region, and his wife Hou Xianshu.


    Nie Chen, the second-class captain of the eldest brother, and an Wenlan, the elder sister-in-law who had just married home.


    The master of the Nie family has several children, but Nie Zhao did not elaborate.


    He didn''t. Tao Rong knew that. After all, he had been at Nie''s for so many years.


    The second son of the Nie family was missing when he was on a mission. His life and death are still uncertain. However, the Nie family has already taken care of the future affairs and died bravely.


    The third son of the Nie family left the power of the Nie family and went to Beishi military district for development. Now he has been promoted to the rank of general. In the environment of the Northern District, he has developed well. He has a wife and a son, and is more amiable than the elder of the Nie family. The relationship with Nie Zhao is closer than that between Nie Zhao and his son.


    The last and only daughter of the Nie family, I heard that she was a genius, but she was involuntarily involved in a terrorist action and was shot. She was still very young when she died. After the death of her daughter, the old lady was too sad to die. This is the biggest pain of the old man. It''s not easy to mention.


    Tao Rong gradually found out these things in the long life of the Nie family, and also suffered a lot from them. Sometimes she would think that if Nie Zhao, as her husband, was willing to sort out those obscure things with her, she would not fall so many times.


    But now think about it, if you change identity, she is too lazy to talk to each other, even now it is good to say one or two more words.


    At least last time, Nie Zhao didn''t say anything and took her home directly.


    But these are not the things that Tao Rong cares about. What Tao Rong cares about most is that Nie Zhao mentioned an Wenlan in one sentence. If Tao Rong didn''t know the truth, he would really think that these two people are ordinary uncle sister-in-law relationship.

 Chapter 219

    It seems that he doesn''t intend to talk about this embarrassing past. Although he can understand it, Tao Rong is quite upset. After all, it will cause her a lot of trouble, which Nie Zhao can''t imagine now.


    Nie Zhao didn''t intend to talk about it. After all, he promised an Wenlan that when things didn''t happen in the past, it was just a childhood friend of his classmates. People around him just dared to talk about it from the back. No one would tell such a thing in public.


    More importantly, since the man has married his elder brother and given up their feelings, Nie Zhao is also decisive. In his eyes, an Wenlan is just his sister-in-law and no longer anything else. Therefore, he has no reason to explain clearly to Tao Rong, who doesn''t know the whole story before. There should be no need to increase the diaphragm.


    Although Tao Rong may not be able to deal with it, one thing is better than another.


    Nie Zhao simply said here, "my family is more serious, and do not know you, how many will have some opinions, you don''t have to care about their attitude towards you, you do yourself well, don''t make trouble, I will deal with the rest."


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao a little surprised, "you mean you cover me, don''t throw me over there to live and die?"


    Nie Zhao frowned, took time to squint at Tao Rong, "I''m not that bad."


    Tao Rong chuckled, "I''m sorry, I''ve done it by myself."


    Nie Zhao didn''t like Tao Rong''s self depreciating way of speaking. His voice condensed with a trace of anger in it, "the grudge between us is between us, those unclear accounts are always clear, but you have a saying right before, you also represent my face outside, I can''t ignore it."


    Tao Rong nodded clearly, "I understand." But at the same time, we also know that if we can''t ignore it, it doesn''t mean we are protecting it.


    I didn''t ignore it in my last life, but it''s definitely not the current attitude.


    Tao Rong thinks about it and suddenly feels a little grateful for her closeness to Nie Zhao. If she doesn''t have these closeness, she may not hear those words for a while. She just takes her home and lets her live and die on the basis of a little mention.


    Nie Zhao said abruptly: "we''ll find a hotel to stay tonight, and wait until tomorrow morning..."


    "Ah?" Tao Rong exclaimed in surprise.


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "how?"


    "Don''t you go straight to your house?" Tao Rong was more and more surprised.


    Nie Zhao said coldly: "forget it. It''s not good to disturb them in the middle of the night. It''s almost three o''clock. We have to have a good rest, too. Go back tomorrow. "


    To this, Tao Rong does not have an opinion, rely on Nie Zhao to arrange completely. However, she can see that the four men of the Nie family are all soldiers. How can they care if they go home in the early morning to disturb the public? For them, it should be a normal thing.


    Even so, there is only one possibility for Nie Zhao to make such a decision, that is to worry about her.


    Tao Rong, who got this conclusion, had changed her heart from hard to soft.


    It seems like a good night.


    But it backfired. Not long after the decision was made, Nie Zhao''s communication equipment rang. It was the military that could contact the communication equipment.


    I thought it was an urgent task. As a result, when I answered, I found out that it was the Nie family who knew that he was back. After calculating the time, he should have been home a long time ago, but he didn''t go home. The family was worried, and the Nie family members were worried. That must be an urgent notice.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect that the Nie family would know about his return in advance. It''s inexplicable, but after thinking about it, he probably knew what the elder brother said. Now that he knew that he was going home, the elder brother must have explained Tao Rong''s story.


    Fortunately, when I went home today, my mother was the only elder at home. My father and grandfather went to Beishi and were not at home. Otherwise, Tao Rong


    Tao Rong also felt strange at the beginning. After all, in the last life, when they returned home, all of a sudden, those people were awakened in their sleep.


    How did you know that they came back this time?


    Tao Rong thought for a while. When the car arrived near Nie''s house, Tao Rong thought of the possibility of Nie Chen.


    After all, he sent his brother to get married by himself. No matter whether the two brothers have a good relationship or not, if Nie Chen doesn''t tell his family, it can only be him who will be scolded when he comes back.


    The car slowly drove into a forest area. Although it is a more developed place in the city, it is sparsely populated. From the outermost entrance of the forest area, there is a sentry place, with security records, and arrangements for vehicles and pedestrians to go in and out. Of course, the security here is not ordinary security.


    This should be the center of Nanshi power.


    Some big people who know and don''t know all have houses here, but some live and some don''t.


    The old man chose this place at the beginning because he liked the environment here. It was lush and close to the military region. So the Nie family has regarded this place as the ancestral house since his generation.


    Because Tao Rong is a raw face, the security guard specially looked at him.After all, it was sitting in the seat of the second young co pilot of the Nie family. It was still early in the morning. Although the security guard didn''t ask much, he had secretly recorded Tao Rong in his heart.


    Into the forest, you can see a very good green environment, even in winter, you can also see the scene of flowers, occasionally you can see a few big houses, independent space is relatively large.


    You can see Nie''s old house soon after you drive in.


    It''s still as majestic and magnificent as I remember. It''s made of black bricks and white tiles. The main building is accompanied by the auxiliary building, and there are many bungalow warehouses nearby. It''s impossible to imagine the size of the courtyard surrounded by walls from the front door.


    In the back, there are big gardens, small gardens, small lakes, fountains, swings, and all kinds of unnoticed small designs, which add a lot of Western-style things on the basis of Chinese style.


    At first, he thought that when he entered the new era from the old age, he would not like Western-style things. But later, Tao Rong heard that it was made by the old man and his wife in order to coax the little aunt. The so-called pearl in the palm is mostly so.


    When the car came to the door, it could already see the lights in the mansion.


    As soon as the car stopped, someone opened the door without Nie Zhao''s shouting.


    The man who opens the door is the housekeeper of the family, Uncle Wang.


    "Second young master, that''s great. You''re back safely." Wang Bo asked as he asked the car to go inside. It shows how happy he was to see Nie Zhao.


    Uncle Wang is more than 50 years old. He has been staying in the Nie family before he was born. He is very old, but he is very kind. He wears a pair of presbyopic glasses, has a rich body, and is very flexible.

 Chapter 220

    Nie Zhao into the house on the convergence of the whole body indifferent atmosphere, the face of Uncle Wang can also bring a smile. "Uncle Wang, I''m sorry to come back so late and disturb your rest."


    "How can I, as long as you can come back safely, I can get up and open the door for you as late as possible." Uncle Wang blushed with a smile.


    But a glance, Wang Bo''s expression is a little stiff, he did not say anything, just embarrassed to take back the line of sight.


    This kind of embarrassment is naturally facing Tao Rong.


    It seems that they already fully know the existence of Tao Rong, because Wang Bo is not qualified to manage the affairs of the owner''s family, so he can only take a look and can''t say anything.


    Tao Rong has no distinction between good and bad for those employed by the Nie family. Except for the young one who has obvious attitude towards her, other people are all old and naturally have no sense of propriety. Although they don''t know how much they dislike themselves for spoiling their favorite second young master, they still do it very well on the surface, so that people can''t find any fault.


    So Tao Rong just knew them. How familiar they were, they were not.


    After all, Tao Rong, who just came to the Nie family, saw that all the employees here were better off than herself. The sense of inferiority made her unable to communicate with them naturally. Later, when she was damaged, she felt that the master and servant were different, and she would not communicate with them much.


    But she didn''t pay any attention to what an Wenlan and Nie Zhao did to these people. Her eyes were on top of her head at that time.


    The car slowly stopped on the stone road in front of the main door of the mansion.


    Nie Zhaosong opens the seat belt and turns to look at Tao Rong. He sees Tao Rong loosen the seat belt as usual. He doesn''t feel flustered. He just picks up her own small cloth bag and gets off the car with a leisurely look.


    Nie Zhao knew that she underestimated Tao Rong. She had to adapt to the sudden change environment than she imagined.


    Wang Bo also secretly looked at Tao Rong when he was waiting beside her, looking at her dress. It was the first time that a rural person entered the city.


    This kind of person is not meant to be belittled by Uncle Wang. It''s just that what kind of reaction he will have is within his expectation.


    He thought that Tao Rong would look around, look around, stare big eyes, full of inconceivable, at the same time, fear and shock.


    It''s pure and good tempered. If it''s bad tempered, it''s greedy, over excited and ambitious.


    What I heard from the eldest young master was a drunken accident, but they haven''t seen any demons, especially the Nie family. How do you think that the family is relying on the second young master of their family, maybe they still take the initiative to do it.


    So it''s not only Uncle Wang, but also other people who feel resentful after hearing about it, and they feel aggrieved for their second young master.


    Uncle Wang doesn''t like to see these two young ladies, but on the surface, he will never be rude. Otherwise, he won''t win their second young master''s face. After all, he is his wife in name.


    Wang Bo looks at Tao Rong without expression, waiting for her reaction.


    But Tao Rong didn''t see the towering building. He closed the door, pulled the belt, and turned his head to see Nie Zhao.


    It seems that everything in front of us is just the scenery we are used to.


    Uncle Wang was slightly surprised, but he didn''t confirm anything about it.


    Wang Bo looks at Nie Zhao again. He sees that Nie Zhao gives Tao Rong a look, and takes the lead. Tao Rong follows him one step behind him, not far or near, but has a tacit understanding.


    Just Is the second young master taking care of the new second young lady just now?


    Uncle Wang is not sure.


    But the young master said it was an accident without feelings.


    However, their second young master has always been a responsible person. Since he is married, he will certainly take care of him.


    Wang Bo finished his observation and went in with him.


    Wang Bo, who was walking behind, saw something that surprised him.


    The background of Tao Rong''s walking is It''s like a practitioner. It''s not the walking posture of a young lady or a young girl, but the momentum. Wang bobi has taken care of so many soldiers and practiced Taijiquan himself. When he gets used to it, he can see a little bit of the way.


    These two young ladies seem to It''s kind of abnormal.


    Three people all the way into the gate, through the porch, came to the hall.


    The hall is the brightest place in the family.


    In the hall at this time, except for the driver Lao Zhang, who went to Beishi with the old man and uncle, the rest of the Nie family were there.


    The moment the light changed, Tao Rong saw several people she knew very well. Compared with Nie Zhao, these people were more familiar to her.


    A serious frowning woman in her 40s is sitting in the middle with her hair curled up. There is nothing special about her appearance. She is noble in temperament, full of momentum, and a little mean between her eyebrows and eyes.


    But it is worth noting that almost all the things she wears are valuable. Her left hand is a jade bracelet that seems to drip liquid, her right hand is a string of crystal clear tourmaline, and her well maintained fingers are two rings, one jade and one pure gold.She is Nie Chen and Nie Zhao''s mother, Hou Xianshu, the daughter of the old man''s comrades in arms. She has some family background. Because the old lady has passed away, she is now the mother of the Nie family. She is in charge of all the internal affairs of the family.


    In her left and right hands sat a young woman.


    A little longer is Nie Chen''s wife, Nie Zhao''s first love, Bai Yueyue, an Wenlan and an Jiada.


    Tao Rong still remembers the first time she saw her without any colored glasses. She thought that this elder sister-in-law should be the most beautiful and noble woman she had ever seen. Although her face was extremely ugly at that time, it was also beautiful and intoxicating.


    That kind of beauty is not delicate beauty, but the beauty of a unique temperament from the inside out. Her soft facial features and a pair of peach blossom eyes attract people''s attention. When you see her again when she was young, Tao Rong still can''t deny her temperament beauty. Even if she is thrown in a pile of beauties, she is also a unique beauty that can''t be ignored.


    If you are a man, you will be absolutely amazing for the first time, and then get along with her many times, and be contained by her gentle and virtuous character, just like the faint warmth of being in the clouds, and the versatile ability. All your actions are elegant, just like the pure white lotus in full bloom. In the face of such a woman, you will like it.


    It''s no wonder that Nie Zhao is so cold to all the women who like him. She falls into her warmth and always feels that it''s reasonable for them to love each other.

 Chapter 221

    To tell the truth, if not Nie Chen is the eldest son of Nie family, Tao Rong really thinks that he is not worthy of an Wenlan.


    Of course, it''s all an objective evaluation. It''s an objective evaluation of a well-known lady.


    But for Tao Rong, it''s from envy to hate.


    That''s her emotion of facing an Wenlan unilaterally, but until the last life before she died, she didn''t find that an Wenlan had framed herself. After all, an Wenlan hid so well, as if she was the most kind-hearted person in the whole Nie family. In addition, she took good care of Xiao Xiao, which made Tao Rong hate and hate her.


    Before he died, he thought so much and finally realized that an Wenlan was not pure white either. For Nie Zhao, he was not pleased with her and played many tricks on her. Only after recalling one by one, could he realize the problem.


    But to tell the truth, now that she''s back, she doesn''t hate an Wenlan very much.


    Even she sympathizes with an Wenlan, a woman who has been sacrificed by her family. She can''t be with her loved ones, but can only watch his wife''s status taken up by others. It''s reasonable to aim at her.


    What''s more, among so many people who have harmed her and insulted her, those of an Wenlan really have a reason, and the response is flat.


    Most of her feelings towards an Wenlan are due to Nie Zhao, rather than being killed. So when she decided not to waste time and feelings on Nie Zhao, she didn''t feel much about an Wenlan. Most people didn''t offend me.


    After all, compared with the other lady next to her, an Wenlan was much more gentle.


    The most serious persecution of this family is the second miss of Nie family on the other side, Nie Chen and Nie Zhao''s sister, Nie Pei, who is the same age as Tao Rong.


    Nie Pei, the daughter of the Nie family, is also the only lady living in this old house.


    Such a girl is spoiled by her parents and grandfathers and protected by her brothers every day. The degree of unruly and capricious can be seen from her expression of complete joy and anger.


    Hou Xianshu''s face is unsightly and serious. An Wenlan is a cautious and restrained iron green, while she is swaggering and disgusting.


    After looking at Tao Rong up and down, he even put on an expression like seeing a cockroach.


    In the last life, Nie Pei hated Tao Rong completely, because in her eyes, Tao Rong was a slut who robbed her favorite second brother, a beggar who used despicable means to cling to power, and a vampire with her family, so she was really like a cockroach and wanted to trample on her to death.


    At the beginning, she was obviously bullied and couldn''t get by. She wanted to drive people out, but that was predictable for Tao Rong, so her acceptance was good. She thought that the worst was just like that. She had suffered a lot, so she could bear it, and didn''t make trouble. Just slosh in front of the second lady. It''s just a spoiled bear boy.


    But Nie Pei''s behavior still causes the old man''s reprimand. In this family, the old man is just and superior, and everyone must listen to him. After all, no matter what, Tao Rong is Nie Pei''s second sister-in-law. No matter whether Nie Peixi likes the second sister-in-law or not, the old man can''t have no rules.


    After several reprimands, Nie Pei did not dare disobey the old man, so he began to ignore Tao Rong, but after a period of time, the ignorance suddenly changed.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what the opportunity is. She thinks Nie Pei will grow up and treat her like her sister-in-law and like her family.


    Yes, the superficial care and the back frame never stopped. She had been digging holes around her and let her sink unconsciously. Until she could no longer see the entrance above, she had been trapped in the sun and could not extricate herself. She had become a thoroughly disgusting existence. Hatefulness was more terrible than pity.


    The soft knife is more harmful than the real one, and Nie Pei''s bad attitude finally shows up.


    Tao Rong still can''t figure out what heinous things he has done. He asks Nie Pei to play with her with all her patience in her life until she is pushed down the abyss. How much revenge can this proud young lady suppress her violent nature and let her smile to her.


    So Nie Pei and Tao Rong at this stage have not yet understood her motive.


    Only Tao Rong knew that simple disgust could not achieve this level.


    Now Nie Pei''s attitude to her is the attitude of the first stage. Tao Rong is very well adapted to such an insulting look.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the three women sitting on the main sofa, there are two women standing beside. Aunt Qiao is in her early 40s, and aunt Qiao''s niece a Cui is smaller than an Wenlan.


    Aunt Qiao is an amiable woman. She has a good temper and craftsmanship. She always wears a cloth jasmine as decoration on her clean and combed hair. Like Uncle Wang, Nie Zhao is the one she loves most in this family.


    And a Cui is the worst servant to Tao Rong.


    She doesn''t like Tao Rong. She thinks that Tao Rong was born not as good as herself. Such a person wants to pick up the second young master and doesn''t want to see whether she is worthy or not.


    She adores such a young lady as an Wenlan. She has been familiar with her second young lady Nie Pei since childhood, so she often acts as a thug to deal with Tao Rong and embarrasses her.Of course, they are all obscure. She is not stupid. She knows who has the final say in this family, and can not be too bold. But at that time Tao Rong was very timid and dared not complain. When Ann and LAN Pei were friendly to her, ah Cui naturally felt embarrassed.


    Aunt Qiao is mostly curious about her, and a Cui, like her little master, looks contemptuous.


    Of course, even if she despised Nie Zhao, she didn''t dare to show it.


    But she didn''t dare. Some people did.


    Sure enough, even if it was different from the form of going home for the first time in those years, the first person to speak was still the angry Nie Pei.


    "Second brother, why do you take all kinds of cats and dogs at home, and you are not afraid to dirty our floor!"


    Nie Pei came up with an insult. At that time, Tao Rong''s face turned white, and she wanted to find a crack in the ground. Her tears were in her eyes.


    But now in the face of Nie Pei''s abuse, and look down on the eyes, Tao Rong is still maintaining a faint smile.


    Polite smile, but not easy to make smile.


    Nie Pei see Tao Rong or a pair of want to with oneself head of appearance, immediately want to scold export.


    But Nie Zhao said coldly: "Pei Pei, pay attention to your words and deeds!"


    A warning is not light, let Nie Pei moment aggrieved.

 Chapter 222

    What! How can she come here without a cockroach.


    "Ma, look at the second brother!" Nie Pei immediately turns to Hou Xianshu and pulls her arm to show her grievance.


    Nie Zhao didn''t wait for them to speak again. He took the lead and said, "Mom, I''m back."


    Hou Xianshu''s face was even worse. "Ah Zhao, you still know how to come back. You can tell me clearly, what''s going on?"


    Hou Xianshu didn''t give her face like her daughter Nie Pei, but she also asked severely in her tone.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "Mom, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Tao Rong. I think elder brother should have told you that it happened for a reason and the situation was urgent. It was my fault that I didn''t have time to inform my family at that time. It was inconvenient to contact me all the way back in the team. Since elder brother did the work for me, please forgive me. "


    Nie Zhao didn''t have any superfluous nonsense. He almost made a final decision and introduced the situation to his family.


    Tao Rong''s memory of the last life has been blurred. After all, he was scared at that time. How can he remember what Nie Zhao said. She only remembers that Nie Zhao arranged her to have a rest after he apologized as if he had said a few words fiercely. The next day Nie Zhao left and went back to shankan village to finish the task.


    Tao Rong stands by and looks at the people''s shocked look. It may take them a long time to react. After all, it''s one thing to listen to Nie Chen. It''s another kind of impact to listen to Nie Zhao introduce her identity.


    Tao Rong turns her head slightly and looks at Nie Zhao''s back. They don''t stand side by side. Nie Zhao stands a little forward, so Tao Rong can see his back. It''s tall and slender, like a big tree planted there, so she doesn''t have to face the storm alone.


    That kind of security, sexy and deadly.


    "You Are you really married? With Follow... " Hou Xianshu some trembling fingers to Tao Rong, but did not say what insulting words.


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "Mom, didn''t elder brother tell you clearly? We have signed the marriage certificate, which has legal effect. She is my wife


    At this point, he did not wait for other people''s questions, and introduced all the people to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong and he still have a tacit understanding, when he introduced a person, she said hello.


    When she called Hou Xianshu''s mother, Hou''s face was completely black.


    "Who''s your mother? You mustn''t shout! " Next to Nie Pei immediately jumped up, if not Hou Xianshu here, Tao Rong can directly answer, "who called mother, did not call you, what are you anxious about?"


    It''s a pity that when she first appeared on the stage, looking at Nie Zhao''s paving behavior, she was embarrassed to throw her face.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t pay attention to Nie Pei''s clamour at all. It is estimated that the first sentence offended Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao, who had loved Nie Pei and allowed her to be unruly and capricious, was not used to her this time.


    Nie Zhao begins to introduce an Wenlan. When he looks up to an Wenlan, Nie Zhao shifts. However, Tao Rong sees the complicated look in an Wenlan''s eyes, which are sad, sad, complaining and affectionate, as if she is asking why with those peach blossom eyes. But Nie Zhao avoided.


    "This is my sister-in-law. You met my brother in shankan village." Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong and introduces him without expression.


    However, Tao Rong has a good time to appreciate an Wenlan''s expression. Sure enough, when she heard the word "sister-in-law", her worried expression almost cracked.


    Tao Rong sweet toward an Wenlan smile: "good sister-in-law."


    An Wenlan turns to Tao Rong with a blank look and confused eyes. It seems that her appearance and Nie Zhao''s behavior really hit her hard.


    Tao Rong doesn''t feel guilty. Today''s sadness is all their own fault. It has nothing to do with her. Just looking at an Wenlan''s pain, Tao Rong''s heart is still a little distorted and happy. Maybe she is still vaguely influenced by her last life. After all, truth is truth, reason is wisdom, but instinctive emotion has nothing to do with the former two. She can''t control it.


    But at this time Nie Zhao will be what kind of mood, must also be sad.


    In less than a year, things are right and people are wrong. Two couples get married, but they are not the object of each other.


    It''s really a bitter scene.


    It''s a pity that Tao Rong doesn''t want to play a supporting role.


    Nie Zhao didn''t stay much, so he introduced Nie Pei directly.


    Because Nie Pei was the same year as Tao Rong, Nie Zhao introduced more.


    "Hello, Nie Pei." Tao Rong doesn''t seem to remember the unpleasantness just now. She smiles and greets Nie Pei. This kind of mind is good. At least in the eyes of Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao, Tao Rong gives Nie Zhao face and knows the general situation.


    But listening to the cockroach calling his name, Nie Pei almost exploded in situ.


    "I''m not good, I''m not good at all! Why are you so shameless? I''m in a hurry to come to our house. Has our house accepted you? As long as our family doesn''t admit it, what waves do you think you can make, return the marriage certificate, what age, who cares about that, as long as we don''t agree, you will divorce today. "


    Nie Pei said excitedly, as if every word in his words was firing, crackling and exploding.Tao Rong ignores Nie Pei''s provocation and turns his head to see Nie Zhao. He looks like he''s going to deal with it.


    Nie Chao faced this headstrong sister. He also had a headache. "You don''t want to recognize your business, but my marriage is not your has the final say, she is my wife, so simple. I won''t divorce for no reason, it''s against my principle. And it''s a military marriage! "


    Nie Zhao also completely expressed his position. What does the word "military marriage" stand for? Several military sisters present knew that the identity of Tao Rong, the second young lady, was completely implemented.


    Nie Pei''s eyes are red with anger, but he says that Nie Zhao has been preached. He has no choice but to ask his mother for help.


    But Hou Xianshu is not so simple and impulsive. The gesture of a lady with status still needs to be done. She is not a simple market woman.


    "Nie Zhao, you are confused and angry for a while. You can''t make fun of marriage. Do you know what you do represents the face of the Nie family? Don''t hurt yourself and other girls. " Hou Xianshu means to point to say.


    Nie Zhao''s face became unnatural in an instant. An Wenlan, who was sitting next to Hou Xianshu, lowered her eyes. It was all my fault and my poor appearance.


    Nie Pei responded immediately and said, "hum! If you want a sparrow to become a Phoenix, it''s a daydream. The person who can be my second sister-in-law has to be such an excellent lady as my eldest sister-in-law. Where can I get something dug up in the mountains. It''s a joke about our Nie family''s reputation! Second brother, you are sad and confused. You can''t come here in a mess! "

 Chapter 223

    If Tao Rong didn''t know the truth, she would have thought that they didn''t like her. It''s reasonable to compare her with an Wenlan, who was born in a famous family.


    But Tao Rong knows the truth. Listening to such words, she has no feeling in her heart. The past is the past, but the diaphragm should still exist. What''s more, she has to experience it again in a sober state, which is a chronic suicide.


    Tao Rong takes a deep breath and comforts herself that she is still good. At least what the mother and daughter say is that Nie Zhao and an Wenlan are the miserable couple.


    Tao Rong can see the green veins on Nie Zhao''s forehead as soon as he looks sideways. He glances at an Wenlan again, but he has recovered and slowly looks up.


    Just let Tao Rong didn''t think of an Wenlan, at this time the expression on the face is she can''t imagine.


    It''s a kind of vague proud? proud? Unspeakable pride? Instead of sadness, guilt and regret?


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. After thinking about it, she could probably understand an Wenlan''s psychology.


    In fact, before she was pregnant in the last life, an Wenlan often had such a look.


    But when Xiao Xiao was born, an Wenlan hardly showed that look.


    I think Nie Zhao is no longer her possession.


    At this time, although an Wenlan is Nie Chen''s wife and his woman, her control over Nie Zhao should not adapt to her new role.


    "Mom, it''s not the old times now. There''s no compulsion for parents to make decisions about marriage. Although my marriage happened suddenly, it''s also my own choice. If you want to teach me, I''d better wait for my grandfather and dad to come back. It''s too late today. "


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to continue to argue. He doesn''t want to be hinted at the past, which is tantamount to picking his wounds. He doesn''t want to make the family embarrassed, even if it''s superficial harmony.


    Hou Xianshu is a little unhappy about Nie Zhao''s disobedience to her wishes. After all, they have already figured out what level of family to find for Nie Zhao to help Nie Chen and Nie''s family.


    However, Nie Zhao''s cold return with such a worthless ordinary person is just destroying the perfect plan. In her opinion, the worse Nie Zhao finds people, the less he can compare with Nie Chen. The younger brother''s edge can never surpass that of the elder brother, but such behavior almost damages the reputation of Nie''s family.


    However, Nie Zhao is what temperament, she is also clear, such a major event, to tell the truth is not her decision, all still have to wait for the old man and her husband to come back.


    "Now that you have said that, I, as a mother, can''t control you. You are right. You are already husband and wife. Our family can''t even break the debt. Wait for your grandfather and father to come back and discipline you. I can''t control you." Hou Xianshu put on a look of being angry by her disobedient son and got up to leave.


    "Mom, why don''t you talk about the second brother? You can''t let such a woman in. Hurry out!" Nie Pei''s attitude towards Tao Rong is a bit like that towards the plague patients.


    "Your second brother is old and has his own ideas. What can I care about! Don''t worry about it. Go back to rest. You won''t go to school tomorrow! " Hou Xianshu said and pushed Nie Pei to let her go back.


    Hou Xianshu''s appearance makes Nie Zhao feel a little uncomfortable, "sorry, mom, I''ll talk to you later."


    This is to give Hou Xianshu steps down, Hou Xianshu just hum hum, and then coldly swept Tao Rong one eye, turned and left.


    Struggling Nie Pei was also pulled away by Hou Xianshu.


    In the end, only an Wenlan was left on the sofa.


    An Wenlan stands up in silence and looks at Nie Zhao deeply. Only when there is no other person in Nie''s family, can she take the initiative to look at Nie Zhao.


    But she didn''t look at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao didn''t look at her at all. She turned to Aunt Qiao and said, "aunt Qiao, my room."


    Aunt Qiao immediately recovered from the tit for tat and said: "the room has been cleaned. Second young master, this..."


    Aunt Qiao didn''t know how to open her mouth for a moment. After all, he only cleaned Nie Zhao''s room and didn''t prepare the guest room. They didn''t expect that Nie Zhaozhen would take people home directly.


    At this time, as the next hostess, an Wenlan suddenly said, "aunt Qiao is going to prepare another guest room. Today, Miss Tao will have a good rest in our house."


    As soon as these words came out, Tao Rong''s heart was blocked. She looked up at an Wenlan coolly. She always felt that an Wenlan''s attitude to her was more resistant than that of the previous life.


    She didn''t know whether it was her current attitude that caused an Wenlan to take a look at her, or whether Nie Zhao''s attitude towards the whole thing was obviously more serious than that of the previous life, which aroused her vigilance.


    Hearing this, aunt Qiao was embarrassed, but a Cui immediately responded, "I''m going to prepare."


    But Nie Zhao suddenly said coldly, "No. Aunt Qiao prepared more washing utensils and sent them to my room. "


    Then Nie Zhao looked back at Tao Rong and said, "follow me."An Wen Lan suddenly the facial expression is pale, several servants are also dumbfounded.


    But aunt Qiao was obedient and prepared.


    Nie Zhao ignored everything and took the lead to walk to the left. There was the second floor, and his room was on the second floor.


    Tao Rong naturally keeps up with herself. When she passes by an Wenlan, Tao Rong looks sideways and sees that an Wenlan''s face is almost bloodless. She looks straight at Nie Zhao''s back without looking at her from the beginning to the end.


    Tao Rong takes back her sight and keeps up, but her heart is tightening little by little.


    In the last life, there was no such process. Tao Rong slept in Nie Zhao''s room, but Nie Zhao didn''t go back to his room. It is estimated that he spent a night in his study as in the future.


    But this time ha-ha!


    Tao Rong has a sneer on her face. She has lived two lives. If she can''t see through this kind of thing, she is a fool.


    Even if she doesn''t treat herself as Nie Zhao''s wife like she did in her previous life, she doesn''t want to be caught between them as a tool for revenge.


    Just now an Wenlan''s meaning is obvious, is Nie Zhao''s words good? But it''s just for an Wenlan''s sake. When does Nie Zhao want to sleep in the same room with her.


    Say like that, pretend to who to see! Out of love want to revenge each other? Torture each other, love each other and kill each other? Then don''t use her as a tool!


    Tao Rong suppresses the sour and astringent feeling in her heart and follows Nie Zhao''s steps. The good mood that Nie Zhao had covered before was completely burnt to ashes.


    When he returned to Nie Zhao''s room, he was relieved until the door closed.

 Chapter 224

    At this time, Nie Zhao came back and looked back at Tao Rong, but this time, what he looked back at was Tao Rong''s cold look.


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Tao Rong.


    This look, he is a little familiar, when I first met him, Tao Rong looked at him several times with this look, as if containing disdain and indifference.


    "If they just said that, don''t put it in..."


    Tao Rong sneered and interrupted, "they didn''t say anything wrong. Compared with you, I''m really unbearable. I don''t deserve Nie Er Shao. You really lose face to Nie''s family. I''m sorry for you."


    Nie Zhao looks stiff for a moment, but he doesn''t see the so-called "sorry" emotion from Tao Rong''s face. It''s ironic.


    Nie Zhao is choking, but he doesn''t know how to reply. After all, Tao Rong''s every word is right. It''s her tone that makes all her words seem to be reversed.


    Clearly this wench is sorry for herself first. She has done such a big thing for herself. She doesn''t feel guilty for a few days. How can she recover her bad attitude towards him so heartlessly.


    Tao Zhaolan just face the rest of the heart is choked by the mood of the family.


    Tao Rong didn''t pay any attention to him, and didn''t stir up the topic that made her very unhappy. She went to the sofa, put down her bag and looked around.


    In this room, she spent more than ten years, accounting for almost half of her life. Although the furnishings were a little different, she still felt familiar.


    Tao Rong couldn''t tell her feelings for the room, except that she was familiar with it.


    The room is very big. It''s the standard configuration of a master bedroom. The space allocation is a bedroom with a living room, but there is no grid.


    As soon as you enter the room, the matching beige sofa and coffee table are placed in the middle of the room to the right. Behind the sofa, there is a writing desk with a bookcase standing next to it. But next to the bedroom, there is a small study, which is the place where Nie Zhao used to study. Here, it''s just decoration.


    There are two doors on the left wall, one is bathroom and the other is cloakroom.


    A big bed is near the innermost part of the room, near a French window balcony. You can see the garden and fountain outside, and the scenery will be very beautiful in summer.


    The overall style is very close to the western style. It was designed by the old lady who stayed abroad at that time, but also because she knew her daughter would like it.


    Although the things in the room occupy space, it''s really not much. It''s very open, simple and clear. It''s a room that ordinary men will have.


    Tao Rong is not polite and formal. She goes to the bed and sits down.


    Only at this time did Nie Zhao realize the problem.


    He grew up in a room where he was the only one who had ever slept alone. Now another woman is sitting on it.


    Nie Zhaoyi is a little confused by such a change for a while, and stares at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong noticed her sight and said in a voice: "how? Do you want me to sleep on the ground? "


    Nie Zhao suddenly returned to his senses, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Just at this time, my aunt came to interrupt the embarrassment here.


    Aunt Qiao knocks at the door. Nie Zhao puts away his confusion and opens the door.


    As soon as aunt Qiao came in, she saw Tao Rong sitting on the second young master''s bed. Such a scene is exciting enough.


    Qiao aunt is also Leng Leng, but Tao Rong took the initiative to stand up and say hello, said with a smile: "please Qiao aunt."


    It''s so polite and clever that it makes Nie Zhao upset. How can this woman turn over her face just like turning over a book, or can she only turn a cold face and sneer at him?


    Tao Rong takes the initiative to help, but aunt Qiao quickly refuses. Since she is Nie Zhao''s wife, she is also the host''s family. How can she let people help when they first come here.


    "No, no, I''ll take care of that little thing. These toiletries are all new. If the second young lady has any requirements, just mention them. I''ll prepare them for you


    Aunt Qiao is still smart. At least she can''t embarrass Tao Rong in front of Nie Zhao. Second young lady, she can also call out.


    Tao Rong looked at the things she sent, it is not perfunctory, take care of very well, naturally said with a smile: "no, it''s so late, but also hard you, I''m really very sorry."


    "Where, it''s all a family!" Aunt Qiao is still a modest smile. "Only, I don''t think the second young lady brought any salutes. Did she change the laundry?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I''m going to have a good rest and then go out to buy. It''s early in the morning. Just make do with it."


    "So." Aunt Qiao is also relieved. In case Tao Rong doesn''t bring any clothes, the servants'' clothes are not suitable. She can only borrow them from the ladies. But according to the situation tonight, who dares to speak.


    Aunt Qiao helps Tao Rong put things away, and roundly says how to use the things in the bathroom, trying not to hurt Tao Rong''s words. After all, they are all novel things that can''t be seen in the mountain village, and it''s normal not to use them. Tao Rong can still feel such kindness."Then I won''t disturb your rest. I won''t call you tomorrow morning. Have a good rest. When you wake up and what you want to eat, tell me. I''ll make it for you at any time. "


    Aunt Qiao gives Tao Rong a share of her politeness to Nie Zhao, and then she leaves.


    The door closed and the corridor was quiet.


    The servant wants to take a good bath, and the rest of the two people want to have a good rest.


    But Nie Zhao is here


    "What are you going to do?" Tao Rong asked.


    "What?" Nie Zhao a time didn''t respond to come over, just saw Tao Rong to restore that cold face again.


    "I want to take a bath and go to bed, and you?" Tao Rong asked flatly.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, again remembered just of problem.


    Tao Rong took the opportunity to ask, to determine the issue of sovereignty. "Is this my room? Can I use it freely? If not, can I have a guest room? "


    Nie Zhao didn''t hesitate this time. He replied directly, "you can use this room. I''ll clean up my things later."


    Sure enough, I don''t live in one room.


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth rose and said, "well, later Didn''t you ask them to clean the rooms? "


    Nie Zhao frowned and just wanted to say that he would spend one night on the sofa, but after thinking about the relationship between them, it''s better to forget it. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t sleep. Go out and calm down for one night, digest these things, and think about how to explain to his family after that.


    "You can do it. I''m out. " With that, Nie Zhao went out.

 Chapter 225

    Tao Rong is indifferent to shrug.


    I turned around and went to wash.


    After Nie Zhao went out, he didn''t know where to go for a moment, so he stood in the corridor, put his arms on the railing, and looked at the small hall on the first floor aimlessly. After watching for a long time, a voice came from the other end of the corridor.


    "I knew you wouldn''t spend the night in it."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Nie Zhao frowned slightly and turned to look at the old man.


    His and elder brother''s rooms are on the second floor of the auxiliary building. Although there is a study in the middle, they are still very close. They can hardly see each other.


    Nie Zhao looks at an Wenlan coming out of the big brother''s room. He doesn''t expect that they haven''t changed their room after they get married, but they still live here.


    Did he really not expect that his eldest brother would be so grand, or did he think that it was unnecessary to avoid them because they didn''t go home so much?


    Nie Zhao wanted to avoid it very much.


    Nie Zhao didn''t want to pay attention to an Wenlan, but went directly to his study.


    But an Wenlan quickly steps forward and grabs Nie Zhao''s solid arm.


    Nie Zhao''s action of opening the door stagnated. He turned his head and looked at an Wenlan. There were some emotions in his eyes, but his voice was cold. "Sister in law, please let go."


    An Wenlan''s face is pale, and her expression is obviously sad. Her peach blossom eyes seem to drip water at any time. She looks up at Nie Zhao, and her expression is fragile. I opened my mouth, but I didn''t say anything for a moment. I was so sad that people who saw me could think of these four words.


    The whole world seemed to pause for a moment, surrounded by an atmosphere of uncertainty. Such a scene seemed as if it was reasonable for Nie Zhao to pull people into his arms and hold them tightly next second.


    Two people looked at each other, as if there were thousands of words, but no one spoke. What flashed in their minds were the happiness of the past, as well as the helplessness not long ago.


    Nie Zhao bit his teeth slightly, and forced himself to wake up. His arm gradually exerted itself.


    An Wenlan can feel the muscle fluctuation where she is holding. She knows that Nie Zhao wants to break away from her.


    But in this situation, she really didn''t want to let go.


    Finally, an Wenlan summoned up the courage to speak, almost opened her mouth, and her voice became dumb.


    "That kind of accident can be avoided, right? You are so smart. You used to avoid such things before? Why can''t I get rid of this? Do you really want to avenge me and willingly destroy your happiness? No matter when you divorce her, as long as you get married, your life will be engraved with a mark. Even if you have no relationship at all, it''s bad for you. Don''t you understand? "


    Nie Zhao arm no longer struggle, but coldly said: "sister-in-law, you think too much, I''m not so crazy toss yourself."


    This sentence is heavy. If there is no complaint, an Wenlan will never believe it.


    Well, it''s good to complain about her, which proves that Nie Zhao''s feelings for her are still unchanged.


    In just a few months, no one''s feelings will change. Even if you marry someone else, that person is nothing more than a decoration. It''s not enough to worry about, even the opponent can''t be called.


    "Then why do you want to get married? You don''t know that your mother and sister are going to be angry. When you go back to your grandfather and father, how do you explain?" An Wenlan said anxiously, as if she was worried about Nie Zhao.


    But when people who don''t know the truth hear this conversation, they think they are a couple.


    "The fact is the fact, married is married, how to explain?" Nie Zhao asked coldly.


    An Wenlan gently wrinkled her pretty eyebrows. "Then don''t be angry with them. When it''s daybreak, you should deal with her quickly. The faster this kind of thing is solved, the smaller the impact. The report from the army can let your elder brother help you down, if it''s not for You don''t have to bring her back for me


    An Wen Lan this words a, Nie Zhao''s facial expression instant ugliness.


    What do you mean by this? Do you think he came back with Tao Rong on purpose just to annoy her?


    Since he promised to break, he really intended to break. He didn''t do it because of her.


    He had never thought of it like this, but an Wenlan''s tone and manner seemed to be self-defense and sophistry. He was really tired. He thought that after he came back, he could get along with an Wenlan normally, which was agreed by them before, wasn''t it? Why do you stand in front of yourself and say something like this.


    "My sister-in-law is worried too much. After dawn, I will take her out, just to fix her household registration."


    Anwenlan face big change, fixed account, that is not that that she is Nie family? "You Don''t be so impulsive. My parents and grandfather won''t agree to this kind of thing. You Don''t do that. I''m begging you. Don''t hurt yourself An Wenlan said, her eyes have changed, looking at Nie Zhao is more affectionate, which is full of helplessness and pain.


    Just then, with a click, Nie Zhao''s door was suddenly opened.


    Just for a moment, an Wenlan feels a force, that is Nie Zhao is shaking her off.An Wenlan''s expression suddenly changed into a shock, and he looked at Nie Zhao incredulously. Was he afraid of what the woman saw?


    Nie Zhao is really afraid of what Tao Rong sees. In case of being misunderstood It''s not a misunderstanding. In a word, he doesn''t want to let Tao Rong know about the past and make trouble. After all, Tao Rong is different from him. Since she wants to marry herself, she has to live in this family with the people here. Don''t know that some things are easier to get along with.


    Tao Rong opens the door with a sleepy face and sees Nie Zhao and an Wenlan in the corridor.


    Two people at this time stand very close, Tao Rong a face confused said: "I seem to hear the voice of speaking, Nie Zhao, what are you doing? Didn''t you help me find the cup to drink? "


    Nie Zhao looks slightly changed, they did not say ah, that is to say Tao Rong deliberately said such words to resolve the current situation, what did she hear?


    "Ah, good There are cups in my study. I''m just about to get them


    Tao Rong nodded, and then some confused toward an Wenlan said with a smile: "sister-in-law is also in ah, so late, is not we disturb you."


    An Wenlan''s face was very ugly. She said vaguely, "I thought Nie Zhao was going to have a rest in the study. When I heard the news, I wanted to ask if I could help you."


    Tao Rong was surprised and said, "how can it be?" Then he looked at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said calmly on his face, "I''ll go back when I take the cup. If you want to go in, don''t wear less. Don''t freeze."


    Tao Rong had just taken a bath, so she only wore the clothes to sleep inside and put on a coat. No winter clothes.

 Chapter 226

    Tao Rong smiles at Nie zhaorou, just like a obedient little wife, turns around and goes back.


    Nie Zhao also didn''t pay attention to an Wenlan any more, directly opened the door, took the cup and turned out.


    When an Wenlan saw the cup, it was It''s for Nie Zhao''s own use. She used to come to Nie''s house often, so she knows it.


    An Wenlan felt as if she had pressed a huge stone in her heart. She began to cry again.


    "You don''t really sleep with her."


    Nie Zhaotou did not return to the forward step, "nothing to do with you, sister-in-law." Then he opened the door and entered the room.


    Only an Wenlan stood alone in the corridor, cold as if in the snow.


    She couldn''t help embracing herself with her hands. Her body trembled slightly and she wanted to cry. But this road was her own choice and she couldn''t regret it.


    At the moment of hearing the news, her whole body collapsed.


    In fact, she felt that Nie Zhao would not easily marry others.


    He will engrave her in his heart and miss her all his life.


    After all, that''s what he is. It''s easy for him to use so much time in his mind.


    How could he marry someone else in the twinkling of an eye?


    Even if she married Nie Chen, she felt that her heart was on Nie Zhao''s side and was taken care of. She knew that Nie Zhao still belonged to her.


    How can An Wenlan immediately shakes her head and stares at the door tightly.


    It''s impossible. She knows it''s impossible. Nie Zhao won''t accept others so easily.


    That woman is not an immortal. She doesn''t grow up. Nie Zhao can''t have anything to do with her.


    Thinking of this, an Wenlan feels much better. In fact, she has great confidence in Nie Zhao.


    Even if they are in the same room, an Wenlan is at ease, but just Nie Zhao''s attitude to her refusal makes her a little unable to calm down, just lost her sense of propriety.


    She''s sure that they won''t be in the same room all the time. It''s estimated that Nie Zhao will move out tomorrow, so that everyone will know the existence of that woman.


    An Wenlan doesn''t have the heart to embarrass a mole ant like Tao Rong. She''s not so low-level. She''ll wait to see Waiting for the Nie family to throw out the woman who does not conform to the identity of the Nie family, Nie Zhao should also go down the stairs and take advantage of the situation.


    An Wenlan went back to her room after she settled her heart.


    At this time, Nie Zhao was embarrassed.


    As soon as he entered the door, he found that the light in the room was not right.


    The room was originally a small living room with a bedroom, and the lighting was divided into several parts.


    But at this time, Tao Rong has been lying in bed, back to the door, covered with a quilt, sleeping quietly.


    The light in her place had gone out and was in the dark, while the light in the small living room was still on.


    Nie Zhao put the cup on the tea table awkwardly. Standing at the door for a moment, I don''t know what to say.


    Hesitated for a moment, said: "you sleep?"


    "I''ve wanted to sleep for a long time, but it''s too quiet here. The sound insulation is not good." Tao Rong said coolly.


    Nie Zhao felt his back neck uneasily, a little flustered in his heart, "what did you hear?"


    Tao Rong was silent for a while, and said coldly, "I can''t hear the specific things clearly. I just know that I seem to be arguing. I don''t need to think about it. My sister-in-law probably thinks the same as others. I advise you to return me."


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know what Tao Rong said is true or false. He can only put it down for a while. He can''t ask himself to dig his own grave.


    "Don''t worry, even if my grandfather comes forward to say that the established facts can''t be changed, not to mention my grandfather..." Nie Zhaozheng said.


    Tao Rong suddenly sat up from the bed and turned to look at Nie Zhao.


    Because there was no light there, Nie Zhao couldn''t see her face clearly. She said with a sneer, "Nie Zhao, you are so strange. Do you really want to marry me? Why don''t all the family object? Just in time to get rid of my burden, you don''t have to bear any burden. How come you comfort me instead, and promise that I won''t divorce. How do I think you don''t really want to marry me? Are you too ambivalent? Masochism? "


    Nie Zhao''s heart trembled, and he was so angry that his nose was not his nose, and his eyes were not his eyes.


    He reached out his hand and angrily pointed at Tao Rong and said, "can you promise that I want to return the goods? Don''t you have to depend on me and marry me? I want to ask you, you toss so much, you ask me to sign a divorce certificate, and you put on such an attitude, do you really want to marry me? "


    Don''t have to see clearly, Nie Zhao can imagine how fierce the expression on Tao Rong''s face is at this time.


    "Well, if I have a choice, I won''t marry you. I''ll wade in the muddy waters of your family and find myself guilty."


    "Well, why don''t you have a choice?" Nie Zhao asked angrily.


    However, when it comes to the critical moment, Tao Rong is as dumb as a mute. Without saying a word, Nie Zhao feels helpless.Nie Zhao eased his breath, but the victim was a little powerless and said, "anyway, you say you don''t have a choice. You have to marry me and pester me. This can''t be changed. Naturally, I have to make the best choice on this basis. You''re all on it. Don''t you allow me to have fun in pain?"


    "Well! I wish I knew! " With that, Tao Rong put on the quilt and turned to sleep.


    Nie Zhao was so angry that his nose was crooked. It was the first time that he met such a woman who did evil and was so upright!


    Nie Zhao is too lazy to say any more. He goes to wash directly. Then he doesn''t take off his clothes. He lies on the sofa and is ready to go to bed.


    Naturally, this sofa can''t be large enough to hold Nie Zhao''s one meter eight, so when Nie Zhao sleeps, his legs are bent and hanging outside.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong is a small man, sleeping comfortably in a big double bed.


    But at this time, Nie Zhao after Tao Rong such a meal, can''t remember an Wenlan things, was Tao Rong gas habit of him, this moment also peacefully fell asleep.


    On the contrary, Tao Rong couldn''t sleep.


    She opened her eyes and looked out of the window. On such a night, she really couldn''t sleep.


    Just now Nie Zhao and an Wenlan''s words, she naturally heard clearly.


    In the last life, Tao Rong was very slow about the relationship between the two people and discovered it a long time later.


    She had never thought that they were in such a state at this time.


    An Wenlan''s lotus roots are broken, and Nie Zhao''s affection is not over. They are really full of each other.


    Tao Rong clenched her teeth, reached out and unconsciously touched the puppet. Suddenly, she felt sad. What was she doing?


    Silent will take off the puppet cat on the bedside table, do not intend to bring.


    Touch the puppet beside the pillow, which is her spiritual support.


    It wasn''t until dawn that Tao Rong slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 227

    In her sleep, she felt that she had been stabbed by the sun to wake up. But after a while, the world fell into darkness again, and she could have a good sleep.


    It''s good that the old house is located here. It''s basically quiet and there''s no noisy sound of the city.


    Tao Rong is not a sleepy person, so it''s only five hours since she wakes up at nine in the morning.


    Tao Rong didn''t see Nie Zhao when she woke up. It is to see the French window that is close to bedside is covered by heavy curtain, so the sunshine outside just did not penetrate come in. It should have been pulled up by Nie Zhao in the morning.


    Tao Rong sat on the bed for a while and got up.


    He washed himself, but found that there was only one thing left in it. After thinking about it, he came out to see that the cloakroom next door was empty. It was obvious that Nie Zhao had taken his things away.


    Tao Rong was not in any mood, and she was dressed in the same clothes. Even though it was a good dress in a small town, it was cheap when she came to the city, let alone in Nie''s home? It''s poor.


    When Tao Rong had finished packing, he put the things he had brought in his bag on the desk for the time being. Then he turned and went out.


    As soon as I went out and came to the corridor, I saw Nie Zhao walking in the small hall on the first floor, as if he was preparing to come up.


    Probably aware of someone, Nie Zhao looked up and saw Tao Rong, "just wake up? Come down and have breakfast. " Then he waited for her in the same place.


    Tao Rong pick eyebrows, is it ready to wake up?


    As Nie Zhao walks towards the small restaurant, he explains the situation in the house. There are big and small restaurants. Small restaurants are used when there are few people, while big restaurants are usually used when grandfather is at home.


    These rules used to be explored by herself. Now it''s Nie Zhao''s turn to take the initiative to explain them, but she has been absent-minded.


    To go to a small restaurant, you have to go through some side halls. In one of the side halls, Tao Rong sees Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan sitting together drinking tea.


    Tao Rong immediately said sweetly, "Mom, sister-in-law, good morning."


    Hou Xianshu frowned slightly and didn''t even raise her head. After all, as long as the old man didn''t nod her head, she would not recognize her.


    And an Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao bitterly, not Tao Rong at all.


    Tao Rong sneer, anyway diaphragm should be people''s goal to achieve on the line.


    This kind of indifference is better than tit for tat. Fortunately, my sister-in-law went to school and was not at home.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t force them to be polite now, so he just left with Tao Rong.


    In fact, just now Tao Rong did not say hello, Nie Zhao did not have any idea, but he really did not know that this girl was so polite.


    Come to the small restaurant, Nie Zhao called Qiao aunt, Qiao aunt came to ask Tao Rong what to eat, there is no taboo.


    Tao Rong sat down and said with a smile, "aunt Qiao, your craftsmanship is praised by Nie Zhao. There must be no problem. I have a good appetite. I eat everything, but I eat too much. Don''t despise me!"


    Aunt Qiao couldn''t help smiling, "it''s a blessing to eat. How can you dislike it? This is my chance to show it."


    Nie Zhao didn''t want to look at Tao Rong''s pretentious appearance of trying to please others, so he said, "she really doesn''t choose. You can have one according to what I eat."


    Aunt Qiao was a little surprised, but since the second young master spoke, she immediately went to prepare breakfast.


    When Aunt Qiao brings things up, Tao Rong finally understands aunt Qiao''s surprise.


    Even when ah Cui helped, she muttered, "so many girls have finished eating. I''ve never seen a good one. I''m greedy."


    Although the voice is small enough, only aunt Qiao can hear it, but Nie Zhao is a soldier, so it''s not necessary to say that Tao Rong has practiced it. You can hear it clearly.


    When Aunt Qiao heard this, she pounded ah Cui with her elbow and warned her with her eyes.


    A Cui sees that her three hostesses all have such an attitude, so she will not restrain herself. She even thinks that this woman will not stay in this house for long, so why should she be humble to her.


    But aunt Qiao''s words, she still wants to listen.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong don''t have any reaction. Nie Zhao sits by and reads the newspaper. He has breakfast with Tao Rong in disguise.


    Tao Rong began to eat happily.


    According to Nie Zhao''s quantity, a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge, eight steamed buns, a bowl of steamed eggs and two fried dough sticks, a bowl of soybean milk, and two plain buns.


    It''s really a little bit more than Tao Rong''s normal amount. Although it''s a little bit propped up, Tao Rong has finished eating smoothly, eating clean.


    Looking at ah Cui''s face turning green, aunt Qiao asked with a smile: "are you full? Do you want anything else? I''m ready for that. "


    Tao Rong touched his stomach and said with a smile: "if I feed aunt Qiao like this, I''ll be a fat man. I almost haven''t eaten any vegetable bags. Aunt Qiao''s food is delicious. I really haven''t had such a delicious breakfast. I can''t control it. I''ll have to save some food to be healthier next time."


    A paragraph of words not only praises aunt Qiao, but also tells her how much she eats. Although she eats more than other girls, she is not as good as Nie Zhao.Tao Rong said that she had never eaten anything better than this, and that she was not self abased. On the contrary, it gave people a natural and fresh feeling, which was better than pretending to be forced or timid.


    As Nie Zhao read the newspaper, he raised his mouth slightly. How could he not know Tao Rong''s food intake? When he was with Uncle Qi, he prepared breakfast and dinner for him for a long time.


    He knew that Tao Rong would never waste her money for the first time, so he deliberately made a small adjustment to her.


    Qiao aunt listen to Tao Rong''s words, really can''t help but smile, "where will become fat, but you are too thin, later still want to appropriate tonic just right, is the time to grow body."


    Looking at Tao Rong, aunt Qiao doesn''t look like a family with good nutrition. She probably lives a hard life. Now she comes to a family like Nie''s family. It''s hard to walk in the future. She has some pity for it.


    Having a good breakfast, Tao Rong nodded and passed by the side hall again.


    After returning to the room, Nie Zhao followed in.


    Tao Rong some doubts of turn a head to ask a way: "you are not to move out?"


    Nie Zhao a Leng, explain a way immediately: "I live next door study now."


    Tao Rong good time way: "that is really wronged you."


    Nie Zhao choked, "it''s also a normal room, but the area of desk and bookcase is larger."


    Tao Rong leans on the sofa, embraces her arms, looks at Nie Zhao and says, "I know. What else is the matter?"


    Nie Zhao frowned. He really didn''t know how to get along with Tao Rong in such a peaceful environment.

 Chapter 228

    "We''ll go out later." Nie Zhaosheng said hard.


    Tao Rong asked: "what do you do?"


    "Aren''t you going shopping? I''ll take you out. " Nie Zhao cold voice way: "still have, registered permanent residence this takes."


    Tao Rong a Leng, some surprised looking at Nie Zhao, it seems that last night, Nie Zhao said pleasure in pain is sincere?


    "In such a hurry, let me be a member of your Nie family?" Tao Rong some funny said.


    Nie Zhao suddenly became angry. "I''m not How can you Forget it, I''ll never move. " He just felt that he was free and didn''t get called out because he wanted to go out today. Since it was all things to be done, he hastened to do it well. It was boring to procrastinate.


    Instead of apologizing for Nie Zhao''s exasperation, Tao Rong said, "well, I''m not planning to move."


    Nie Zhao looks slightly surprised, but soon recovered, "with the divorce agreement proved to be the same meaning?"


    Tao Rong nodded.


    Nie Zhao immediately responded, "do not move in but move out, do you want to completely separate from the Taoists with such an excuse?"


    Tao Rong continued to nod.


    Nie Zhao suddenly felt an indescribable mood in his heart. Isn''t it Extrication, that is to say, the way is not clear.


    "Well, your goal has been achieved. Are you ready to go?"


    He thought that independence was Tao Rong''s goal.


    Tao Rong thought about it, but he still planned to give Nie Zhao an accurate answer, "give me two and a half years. When I graduate from high school, I will leave."


    Nie Zhao''s heart seems to suddenly wind up, "so sure? For two and a half years? How do you sacrifice me? "


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment and said, "yes, just two and a half years, no more than three years. As soon as the time comes, I''ll go. I won''t drag you down."


    Two years later, it''s time for her to be pregnant with Xiaoxiao. As long as she is pregnant, she has no reason to stay, and she doesn''t want anyone to know that Xiaoxiao exists. She wants to stay with Xiaoxiao and disappear. This is the complete plan.


    She is willing to say it because of Nie Zhao''s cooperation. After all, she is still worried that any change will have an impact on the future.


    In the face of Tao Rong''s frankness and a definite time limit, Nie Zhao doesn''t feel any relief, but he is more bored in his heart.


    "Anyway, you are ready to be depended on by me for a lifetime. Isn''t two and a half years better for you? Of course, I''m not qualified to say such shameless words from such a position. I''m just stating a comparative fact. " Tao Rong said heartlessly.


    Nie Zhao hums to smile a, also have no intention to entangle this problem, anyway all like this, still can worse?


    "Good Well? wait? How did you graduate from high school in two and a half years? " Nie Zhao suddenly responds.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "you don''t want to help me?"


    Nie Zhao said seriously: "even if I help you find a relationship school, I don''t have the qualification to jump. If I want to jump, I have to rely on my real ability."


    "So I plan to use half a year to finish the content of senior one, and then go directly to senior two after summer vacation. Is there any problem?" Tao Rong light said.


    Nie Zhao immediately remembered what uncle Yan and Tao Rong had said before.


    Tao Rong has the strength to learn, but he was cheated and delayed, but even so, there is no reason to finish his one year course in half a year! High school and junior high school are two completely different levels.


    Tao Rong is not a genius. Nie Zhao knows that.


    Nie Zhao frowned and did not answer.


    Tao Rong has already said clearly: "I know you think I''m unlikely to finish it, but no matter how difficult it is, I have to do it. I will find books and materials by myself, and I will also find teachers who can help me. I just want you to help me clear the relationship, so that I can have a chance to study in the best high school, because I can''t do it alone. "


    Tao Rong said that she was upright. Nie Zhao looked at her firm and transparent eyes, just as she was determined to learn martial arts with Uncle Qi at first.


    Indeed, no matter how difficult the training is, she has finished it with her teeth clenched. There is no trace of compromise. She said that if she did it, she would certainly do it.


    Nie Zhao sighed silently: "OK, I''ll arrange it for you, but if you don''t reach the standard in the end, I can''t blame you for not helping you."


    Tao Rong finally gave Nie Zhao a smile, "thank you."


    Nie Zhao unconsciously rubbed his nose with his index finger, "let''s go."


    Tao Rong didn''t respond for a moment.


    Nie Zhao said: "whether you sell books or buy clothes, you have to go out. Let''s go."


    Tao Rong wanted to refuse. She always instinctively refused Nie Zhao''s care for her, but after thinking about it, she didn''t have a driver''s license, she couldn''t drive, and she had a lot of things to buy. It''s really hard to get them back. Let''s borrow Nie Zhao as a free coachman.


    So two people went out. Before going out, Nie Zhao went alone to say hello and said that he would not come back for lunch.


    Hou Xianshu didn''t say that, but an Wenlan suddenly looked at Nie Zhao nervously, and almost wanted to turn her eyes into essence. She grabbed Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao still didn''t go back.In front of her mother-in-law, even though everyone knows the truth, an Wenlan can''t act as if she doesn''t know Nie Zhao. Therefore, she can''t stop Nie Zhao, let alone tell her that Nie Zhao is going to move her hukou.


    In the end, she was alone.


    But she is also a smart person. She thinks of a way. She calls one of Nie Zhao''s good brothers in Nanshi.


    That man is yuan Shang, the second son of the yuan family, and one of the good brothers of Nie Zhao, who grew up with them. The yuan family is also the most prestigious family in the political circle in the south, and has a close relationship with the Nie family.


    When an Wenlan and Nie Chen got married, they were originally invited to the yuan family. Only he left directly in the name of traveling abroad. He didn''t even attend the wedding ceremony. Even if it was a gift, the yuan family came forward themselves. It''s hard to say whether he meant it or not.


    An Wenlan knows that they have a close relationship with each other. When she marries Nie Chen, she won''t be welcomed by him. She doesn''t dare to contact yuan Shang.


    But for the boy who once had a good feeling for herself, an Wenlan still had a bit of superiority, so she directly and secretly avoided people to dial the phone.


    There''s a lazy voice on the other end of the phone. It must be sleeping in the office again.


    "Hello?"


    "Yuan Shang, it''s me, Wen Lan."


    As a result, an Wenlan was hung up before she could say a word.


    An Wenlan''s face changed, and then hit the past, until played three times, the other party just picked up.


    "Why don''t I know that the goddess is so annoying? Why doesn''t your husband have time to accompany you and call to amuse me?" Yuan Shang''s speech was a little ugly, and he didn''t give an Wenlan any face.

 Chapter 229

    An Wenlan knows that he has this temper, and he doesn''t talk nonsense. "I know you are angry with me, but I have very important things to find you about Nie Zhao."


    "Damn you..." The other end of the phone obviously wanted to curse, but he thought it was inappropriate, so he coughed and said, "are you still qualified to mention this name?"


    An Wenlan took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to argue with you. Nie Zhao''s mission came back and went out again today. His mood seems unstable. I''m worried that he will go out alone..."


    "What? He''s back? Why didn''t he contact me? " The voice of getting up came from the other end of the phone. "It''s strange that he can be in a stable mood? You still have a little conscience. You know you want me to comfort him. But now that you''ve married brother Nie Chen, don''t wander in front of him. Try to avoid him when he comes home. Don''t let him have a home and can''t go back. "


    Yuan Shang automatically understood that Nie Zhao couldn''t bear to see an Wenlan at home and was sad, so he hid out.


    And now is lonely, so don''t contact his brother.


    After all, after the accident, they just heard about it, but Nie Zhao went to do the task in a twinkling of an eye, and they couldn''t find anyone. Those good brothers who have been scattered all over the world scold his brother who is in the same city as Nie Zhao, saying that he didn''t see good people and that it''s useless for people to be here.


    He''s innocent, too, okay? It happened so quickly that he didn''t even react.


    He didn''t even know Nie Zhao''s attitude.


    I just know he''s on a mission and can''t go to the wedding.


    But he knew that Nie Zhao would be very sad. After all, if he was not emotional, it would be hard for him to extricate himself.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to, I..." An Wenlan''s bitter voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Yuan Shang said, "I choose my own way. I don''t want to be a ghost! Don''t delay me. I''ll go to my brother. Hum


    Then yuan Shang hung up.


    An Wen Lan listens to the voice of Du Du Du, in the heart although a little uncomfortable, but also can be regarded as relieved.


    With Yuan Shang, it is estimated that they can''t do things so smoothly.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao received the call just after the call.


    Now the main thing is the landline telephone, and the mobile phone is still very rare, but if there are no young masters in these families, is it a joke? They have plenty of channels.


    It''s just that Nie Zhao is often in the army, so he basically doesn''t use a mobile phone. He just keeps it at home. Now when he goes out at home, he will take it with him. Occasionally, he can contact directly.


    The mobile phone ringtone is particularly loud in a quiet car.


    Nie Zhao is driving and is inconvenient to answer, so he asks Tao Rong to check the call.


    Tao Rong picked up the phone on the side, only the number, Tao Rong reported.


    Nie Zhao said, "don''t take it."


    Tao Rong thought that he wanted to press it, so he pressed it directly.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately some speechless swept Tao Rong one eye, as expected immediately mobile phone exploded again.


    Tao Rong frowned and thought it was a harassment call, so she pressed it off again, then it rang and pressed again, until the fourth time, Tao Rong was speechless. "What a man! Do you want me to curse you back? "


    Nie Zhao a listen, suddenly puff Chi a smile, thought, way: "OK."


    Tao Rong answers the phone. Before he had time to speak, the other party immediately roared: "I wipe, you dare to hang up Laozi''s phone, you are so merciless to me, I want to break up with you!"


    Tao Rong is confused for a moment. The other party talks too fast. Tao Rong doesn''t adapt to the speed for a moment. Coupled with the cracked voice, she really doesn''t understand what the other party says.


    But what''s certain is the voice of a grumpy young man.


    "Who are you! Do you know how to be polite? Don''t you know how to call me first? I''ve pressed the phone to prove that I don''t want to answer it. You keep calling. I''ll call the police again. "


    As soon as Tao Rong finished, he heard a voice over. Tao Rong looked suspiciously and saw Nie Zhao''s serious face. Is it an illusion? Why does she seem to hear Nie Zhao laughing.


    No matter Nie Zhao''s side, the other end of the phone was quiet for a long time.


    "I I didn''t dial the wrong number! You You are a thief, you want to die, even dare to steal his mobile phone, do you know whose you steal? You''d better send it back to me, or you''ll know how to write dead words. " The end of the phone changed from confusion to explosion. It felt like a white goose in the village. The image of waiting for people to fly appeared in my mind immediately.


    Tao Rong frowned and listened to what he said Think about this person''s personality again


    Tao Rong turns to see Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao is still driving, but the dimples on his face show.


    Tao Rong felt that he had been played.


    "How do you know I''m a thief? I''m afraid I''ll sue you for slander. And since you know who owns this mobile phone, do you think anyone can steal from him so well? Isn''t that a thief?" Tao Rong is not at all polite to the person to accept back, anyway this person she is not afraid to offend.Sure enough, the other side was quiet for a long time, "you You How can you hold Nie Zhao''s mobile phone? "


    "At last, I can talk well." With that, Tao Rong reaches out to Nie Zhao''s ear with her mobile phone and naturally becomes a microphone transmitter. "Here, for you!"


    Nie Zhao pursed his lips and said, "hello? Yuan Shang


    "Damn it! It''s really you, Nie Zhao. I thought I had the wrong number? " Yuan Shang yelled.


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "how many times have you said that you are already an official, aren''t you an assistant to the mayor? Don''t talk so uncivilized. "


    "Yes, I''ve gone against it. I''ve got to be civil and you''ve got to be martial. It''s because you''re full of rude language. I''m a gentle scum, isn''t it?" Yuan Shang naturally took it back.


    But just finished, I found something wrong.


    It''s strange. It''s so strange. Something''s wrong. Why Can they talk so naturally?


    Even if it''s not the sound of crying, it should be the sound of suffering or poor spirit!


    How could it be What about a voice with a smile? Isn''t that the right mood?


    Did an Wenlan just say that he was in an unstable mood when he said that he was in an unstable mood?


    Yuan Shang is holding a mobile phone while he is in a trance. I feel that my common sense is not enough. Is this the attitude of a man who has been prized by his brother?


    No!


    No!


    What''s more wrong is not the woman who answers the phone and dares to touch him?


    Why there are women around Nie Zhao? This is unscientific. Why do women dare to answer Nie Zhao''s phone? Is this a horror movie?


    There were too many questions and confusions to ask for a moment. Yuan Shang could only say, "brother, where are you? I heard you came out. I''ll see you now."

 Chapter 230

    Hearing his brother''s call, Nie Zhao refused: "I''m not free now. Come out at night."


    "You''re kidding. You don''t have time. You''re on vacation. What else can you do? Don''t you just want to stay at home? Brother accompany you, you a person, how can I rest assured! If other brothers know that I haven''t caught up with hotter when I eat excrement, I''ll laugh to death! "


    Nie Zhao frowned in disgust.


    Tao Rong next to him naturally heard the voice leaking out. He said that Yuan Shang was really as vulgar as ever. He just answered his own words. He was a gentle scum.


    In front of the outsider, he is a gentlemanly elite. In front of the acquaintances, he is a scum.


    Although there is no principle to be a man, he is good to his own family and those brothers. As for the women of his brothers, he changes his attitude according to how much his brothers care about their women.


    In the last life, he didn''t have a good face for himself. He basically despised the air.


    However, Tao Rong also disdains him. This kind of playboy who treats women in the end deserves to have such an ending.


    "I don''t care. I''m going to find you now. Where are you? I''ve already driven." Yuan Shang talks and does things with his heart. He feels a little vigorous and resolute.


    Nie Zhao knows that he can''t stop this brother, and it''s necessary to say something about his marriage.


    Just at the red light, Nie Zhao stops the car, turns to Tao Rong and asks her what she means.


    Tao Rong shrugged and said he had no opinion.


    Nie Zhao reported the address of the shopping mall.


    As a result, the other end of the phone was silent for a while, and then carefully asked: "is it really good to go there? How about another place? "


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, Tao Rong also doubted for a while, that market closes today?


    Then he saw Nie Zhao''s face slightly changed and said, "there''s a large bookstore next to here. I''ll go to the bookstore later."


    Yuan Shangyou hesitated and Yu finally agreed.


    Sitting in the car for a while, Tao Rong didn''t think about what was wrong until she came to the mall and saw the golden "an" beside the big logo of the mall. It turned out that she was settling down.


    Tao Rong has been in the Nie family for so many years. No matter how stupid he is, he can find some ways. The Nie family and the yuan family are the top families in the south, but settling down is a little inferior.


    They are mainly engaged in import and export as well as international trade. They are regarded as the first pioneers in this field in China. Therefore, they are very fast. They can be regarded as the prosperous family after the establishment of the new era. In terms of details, they are still quite different from the nies and yuans.


    Settling down in the South can be regarded as the number one in the row. If it wasn''t for the yuan family without girls, the marriage would never have been settled down.


    However, if there had not been that accident in the last life, the Nie family and the yuan family did have a marriage, and in the end, the relationship would not have been as rigid as that.


    Now I think it''s good for both sides to settle down and marry the Nie family. Soldiers are restricted in business everywhere, but it''s totally different if they marry businessmen.


    The Nie family gets financial assistance by settling down, and settling down also makes it easier for the Nie family to do business, and their status is also higher.


    An Wenlan is the first lady of an family. This is the shopping mall of an family. No wonder yuan Shang was afraid of Nie Zhao just now.


    However, when Nie Zhao discussed this place with her at first, she didn''t think so much about it. It was only because she wanted to buy books, clothes and a bank account, so she chose this beautiful place.


    At that time, I didn''t see anything unnatural on Nie Zhao''s face.


    Now Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao, only to think that he is as usual, does not smile is to bring his own dignified face expressionless, serious appearance.


    Park the car.


    Tao Rong said, "I''ll see you later."


    Nie Zhaosong looked up at Tao Rong and said, "what do you mean? Won''t you come with me? "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao doubtfully and says, "do you want to accompany me to go shopping in women''s clothes?"


    Nie Zhao


    "I''ll buy it myself. You don''t have to accompany me. You''re not a real husband and wife. Do you have to do your husband''s duty? And don''t you have an appointment? You wait for him first. I''ll do it myself. " Tao Rong loosened his seat belt and did not hesitate to open the door and get off.


    Nie Zhao is confused. Isn''t he here to help carry and pay?


    Nie Zhao opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. It was his husband''s duty to pay, but he was not a real husband.


    Seeing that he seemed speechless, Tao Rong said, "later How can I find you? Do I bring all my shopping to the car to wait for you? Do you want to make an appointment? "


    Nie Zhao took a look at Tao Rong. His eyes flashed. Without saying a word, he directly opened the door and got off, closed the car, and said, "let''s go, let''s go together."


    "Ha?" Tao Rong hasn''t responded yet. Nie Zhao has gone towards the entrance of the mall.


    "Come on, first time. If you get lost, please trouble me!""Ha Tao Rong is a little confused. Does Nie Zhao really want to go shopping with her? I can''t imagine this picture for two lives, OK?


    Nie Zhao usually comes out in military uniform when he doesn''t have to, so no matter where he appears, he is very eye-catching.


    First of all, he was attracted by his special clothes, and then when he looked at his figure, his eyes couldn''t move any more.


    It''s really uncomfortable for people like Tao Rong to follow her.


    Tao Rong not only thinks that Nie Zhao doesn''t need to go shopping with him, but also doesn''t want to be accompanied by him very much. If she puts this kind of dress that can''t be seen in the crowd now, it will be more eye-catching than Nie Zhao himself. It''s a sharp contrast between good and bad.


    So Tao Rong came to the women''s clothing area of the shopping mall with a huge sight.


    Tao Rong hated his dressing style for many years, that is, how boastful, how vulgar, how rich and influential, how to wear, that is, no taste at all.


    Tao Rong''s mood has completely changed now. Anyway, the Nie family doesn''t like her participation in all kinds of high-class occasions, and she won''t go to that place to prove her existence as she did in the last life.


    Now in her opinion, simple is good, except for a few unavoidable occasions, do not need too many clothes, style and color are simple. And soon after school to wear uniforms, so do not buy a lot.


    If you can''t see the clothes inside, you can do it at will. The clothes outside represent face. As Nie''s daughter-in-law, you can''t mess around.


    Tao Rong remembers very clearly that her mother-in-law, sister-in-law and sister-in-law all wear what brand of clothes, but they don''t pursue so good, a little less, don''t be too bad.


    On this basis, I chose some clothes that looked fresh, generous and decent.

 Chapter 231

    But when she walked into a store, the leisurely shopping guide on the side didn''t want to receive her.


    Tao Rong doesn''t matter either. When she comes in dressed like this, the other party doesn''t catch up with others, so she has quality. There''s no need to throw money in her face to show her existence.


    No one calls herself, she can make a choice faster.


    Nie Zhao with her difference a few steps in, the guide is immediately enthusiastic forward service.


    "Is this comrade soldier here to buy clothes for his object?"


    Although the military uniform is the same, Nie Zhao''s appearance and temperament are all noble in his heart. The eyesight of the shopping guide is also trained.


    Nie Zhao looks at the attentive face of the shopping guide. As soon as he wants to speak, suddenly a man in a suit rushes out.


    "Ah, Nie Er Shao, it was you who came here. I also want to say, where is such a brave soldier? Come here and have a look. It''s Nie Er Shao." The manager of the shopping mall said with a smile.


    The manager of the shopping mall was just going around, but he didn''t expect to see it.


    As the manager of the shopping mall, the members of Nanshi''s big family naturally know each other. What''s more, according to the legend, Nie Ershao, the old lady''s ex boyfriend, is now my uncle.


    The manager of the shopping mall served when Nie Er was accompanying miss an in the shopping mall. Naturally, he recognized Nie Zhao even more.


    Nie Zhao also recognized the store manager, "hello."


    The manager didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he was more enthusiastic and said, "Nie Er Shao, how can I come here today to buy clothes for my family? We have several stores that just have new models imported from abroad. Originally, chairman an was going to send them to Nie''s family and friends. It happens that when you come, you can give them a look, or you can make choices for the chairman, so that you won''t be happy to send them when you get them. "


    Nie''s family is the in laws of settling down. Naturally, they don''t have to pay for clothes in the shopping mall. They just settle down and sign their own bills. This is all explained by the chairman of the board.


    Of course, it''s only half a year since the marriage. Basically, they seldom come here. The men in the Nie family are all soldiers, and they wear military uniforms. They basically don''t have regular clothes. Most of the suits they need are made to order directly. The Nie family has few female dependents in the south, and they have many sources of clothes, so they are not regular customers here.


    Nie Zhao waved his hand coldly and said, "no, we''ll just go shopping by ourselves."


    The store manager''s smiling face was slightly stunned, we?


    "Is Nie Er Shao still with his companion?" No, he didn''t see anyone around him when he was chasing after him. Those who passed by him didn''t walk with him.


    Is asking, the quiet shop heard a girl''s voice asked: "excuse me, where is the fitting room?"


    But a few guides in the shop are staring at Nie Zhao. Who cares.


    So he asked again.


    Nie Zhao raised a finger directly a direction, say to the girl that interrogates: "over there!"


    All the people in the shop stay and can''t help looking at the girl Nie Zhao helped.


    I saw a girl in cheap clothes standing there with a suit of clothes in her arms.


    Should It should be Nie Er Shao''s kind guidance Let''s go


    But the next second, people will be silly.


    Because that girl a face don''t understand of blunt Nie Er Shao counter ask a way: "how do you know?"


    All of you:????


    And Nie Er Shao even answered her, "because I''m tall, I can see."


    There are a lot of hangers and plastic models around. From Tao Rong''s point of view, it really blocks the sign of the fitting room. After all, she is not tall now.


    Tao Rong feels satirized and stares at him unhappily, then turns around and walks towards the fitting room.


    Everyone:!!!!!!


    What do they see? Should they wipe their eyeballs? Maybe their eyeballs are foggy.


    The store manager also recovered his voice for a long time, "Nie Er Shao That was... "


    The store manager can''t deceive himself. He thinks Nie Er Shao is kind enough to help. After all, the interaction between the two people is just knowing each other.


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned, then or naturally said: "my wife, accompany her to buy clothes."


    Everyone: I don''t know what emotion to use to express my shock.


    It is said that the second young master of the Nie family got married?


    They''re married to miss an Da''s ex boyfriend?


    Half a year after my big brother got married?


    Or a little girl who looks like a waiter in a small restaurant?


    I didn''t get any news!


    "Ha I am The news is really not well-informed. I don''t even know that there is a second young lady. Damn it. Then I''ll say hello? " The glib manager of the department store has lost his sharpness.


    "No, you don''t have to be here. We want to go shopping by ourselves." Nie Zhao once again issued a driving order, and did not want to be pestered to speak.Looking at Nie Zhao''s more and more impatient look, the store manager knew that he couldn''t stay any longer and left politely. But before he left, he gave a hint to the shopping guide, which means that the money of these two people can''t be collected.


    After going out like this, the manager of the mall immediately called the superior.


    The superior has been encircled, so please contact the chairman.


    The chairman''s first reaction was that the second young man came, so naturally he didn''t charge any money. It''s good to be entertained.


    What? With his wife? The message is wrong, how can it be!


    What?! I really said it!


    The next call from the chairman of the board of directors was to his precious daughter, an Wenlan.


    When an Wenlan received the call, her hands trembled slightly. "Do you say Nie Zhao is shopping with his wife? Tell him that''s his wife? "


    The chairman frowned and said, "why don''t you tell your family such big news? What''s the situation? You and Nie Zhao Keke, my daughter, the past is gone, but you have to tell me what the origin of this woman is and whether it threatens your position in the Nie family. "


    "She?" An Wen Lan holds the hand of the microphone, because of exertion and directly pinched to calculate a fingernail cap, "just be a mountain wild wench."


    "It''s just an accident. When grandfather and father-in-law come back, she will disappear. What a wife, it''s ridiculous. "


    "That is to say Nie Zhao is to be angry with you?" After thinking about it, the chairman thinks it should be like this. After all, he also knows the relationship between these young people. If it wasn''t for Nie Zhao Not worthy of their own daughter, he will not break them up, let the baby daughter sad.


    "He I think it''s broken. I''m sorry for him. " An Wenlan sighed and said: "before this matter has no final conclusion, Dad, you should not know."

 Chapter 232

    When Chairman an heard this, he had to wait and see.


    After putting down the phone, an Wenlan''s teeth trembled with anger. Nie Zhao only accompanied her through the street. He didn''t even accompany his mother and sister. He only accompanied her.


    Why? Why?


    That''s her patent! Why is that wild girl


    An Wenlan is in a trance and can''t help thinking in her heart: Nie Zhao, do you want to revenge me and make me sad? I''m sad, won''t you?


    ¡­¡­


    Because after Nie Zhao showed the relationship, the shop guide had to be more enthusiastic about Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong really didn''t need their enthusiasm and didn''t give them a chance.


    Except for the first one, Tao Rong looked in the mirror after trying on her clothes. She didn''t ask anyone else for advice, so she decided to wear it directly. The rest of her clothes were taken down directly after looking at the style and size.


    Nie Zhao looks at her this quick choice way, can''t help but wonder: "don''t you try?"


    "The clothes themselves are not ugly. It''s comfortable to feel and can be worn. I''ve tried their size, so I don''t have to try the same size again. It''s a waste of time. " Tao Rong then went to the cashier with her clothes in her arms. This kind of unimportant thing, she just wants to make a quick decision.


    But let Nie Zhao see one Leng one Leng.


    Is there such a mode for women shopping?


    When the staff of the cashier saw Tao Rong, they immediately showed a service-oriented smile and said, "are you sure, miss?"


    Tao Rong nodded.


    "Then I''ll wrap it up for you."


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "you haven''t told me how much. I haven''t paid yet."


    At this time, Nie Zhao also came.


    Cashier staff immediately said with a smile: "after this, there will be the upper sign, no need to pay, just the manager has explained."


    "No, I''ve looked at the price. If I''m not wrong, the total is 379 yuan. Here''s 400 yuan. Please give me change." With that, Tao Rong took out 400 yuan directly.


    How dare the staff want it? They said directly: "this is really free, miss. Please put the money away quickly."


    Tao Rong''s frown is deeper. She doesn''t want to take advantage of her home. This time, she takes clothes for free, and turns into a handle. They say that she doesn''t want to be humiliated. What''s more, she doesn''t have no money.


    At this time, Nie Zhao stepped forward and directly took out his card and said, "check out, just say what I said. Don''t worry, contact your superior directly, otherwise you won''t buy it."


    The staff had no choice but to call the store manager. In such a case, the store manager could only agree to collect the money.


    At the end of the conversation, the staff respectfully went to get the card.


    Tao Rong passes his money directly and pushes Nie Zhao''s card away with the other hand.


    "Take mine."


    Nie Zhao looks the same and turns to look at Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong said to the staff with a smile: "just want to change some change, please."


    The staff looked around and saw that Nie Zhao didn''t say anything, so they quickly accepted the money, gave the change and packed it up.


    Nie Zhao goes out of the store with Tao Rong in silence. As soon as he goes out, Tao Rong, who is walking in front of him, suddenly turns back and looks at Nie Zhao with a smile, which makes Nie Zhao very uncomfortable.


    "I said that within my ability, I don''t need your help, nor do I need charity and pity. If I''m beyond my ability, you can rest assured that I will borrow your help without hesitation. Although it''s just a small matter for you, Nie Zhao, I think it''s a little less. "


    This is really how uncomfortable it sounds, but it marks a standard line for their relationship.


    That is to say, unless Tao Rong says something, no matter it''s money or anything else, Nie Zhao will not be allowed to interfere.


    Nie Zhao''s face is chilly. He takes advantage of himself and doesn''t want to take advantage of him. I really don''t know where her criteria are.


    Just like several times before, every time she stretched out her thigh to her, she looked scornful, but in a twinkling of an eye, she could take off his thigh and run directly, letting him jump behind with one leg.


    Nie Zhao does not understand, but Tao Rong is very clear.


    She has no choice but to take advantage of it. Taking advantage of it will hurt her self-esteem. After all, if it''s not for Xiaoxiao, she doesn''t want to have anything to do with Nie Zhao. She doesn''t want any more kindness and resentment.


    The accumulation of small favors, will only let their psychological burden, she does not need.


    As long as Nie Zhao is not good to herself, she can be good to him.


    But looking at Nie Zhao''s bad face, Tao Rong doesn''t want to be so stiff between them. In fact, apart from instinctively rejecting Nie Zhao''s kindness to her, Tao Rong often can''t hold the distance between them.


    Near always feel unworthy, far and feel inexplicable.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to see it any more. She turns around and goes to another store. Nie Zhao follows Tao Rong in silence and hangs his head. It looks like he is angry. If the dog can''t be coaxed well, he has to keep up with his master. He is angry in his heart. Why doesn''t the master come to coax me.Of course, Tao Rong didn''t see such a scene.


    Tao Rong quickly bought several pairs of shoes and bags. And Nie Zhao has been silent behind, did not speak.


    When Tao Rong wants to enter the fourth store, he can''t help but stop and look back at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao sees her stop, also can''t help but stop to look over.


    Tao Rong''s face was speechless and said, "do you want to come in with me?"


    Nie Zhao


    Tao Rong pointed to the top.


    Nie Zhao a look, suddenly look a stiff, "I wait for you outside."


    With that, he turned his back to the storefront and stood in front of the railing, as if standing.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help hissing, so he put the things he had bought beside Nie Zhao, and then turned around and walked into the lingerie shop.


    Quickly selected a few underwear and pajamas, packed, paid out.


    The whole shopping process took only 40 minutes, less than a thousand.


    When she came out, Tao Rong saw that Nie Zhao had already carried all her things. This time, Tao Rong didn''t care about the details, and she was not so obsessive-compulsive. She had to be clear-cut. He went forward and asked, "I''ve bought all of them. Let''s send them back to the car first."


    "Well!"


    "What about your friend? Why haven''t you come yet? It''s noon. "


    "There''s something wrong with the car. Now it''s here. We''ll meet later and have lunch together. We''ll go to the bookstore in the afternoon."


    Tao Rong steps slightly a meal, see Nie Zhao does not hesitate to move forward, quickly catch up, after catching up or can''t help but say: "I eat with you, convenient?"


    Even if I can''t hide it, Yuan Shang knows about her existence sooner or later, but it doesn''t have such a direct impact. Don''t they have to communicate the cause and effect in advance, and then have a chance to see each other again?

 Chapter 233

    It''s a little strange to have a special dinner like this.


    Anyway, she didn''t experience it in the last life. It''s like not going to brother Zhou''s restaurant with Nie Zhao''s team.


    Tao Rong gradually can''t understand Nie Zhao. Is it really the butterfly effect? Little by little, the difference is so huge?


    It seems that she can''t completely rely on the memory of the last life to deal with the affairs of this life. It''s more important to be flexible, otherwise it''s easy to solidify her thinking, and the gain will not be worth the loss at that time.


    After Tao Rong asked, Nie Zhao said, "what? Are you afraid of strangers? I don''t see that. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I''m not afraid of life, I''m afraid your brother will be stimulated."


    Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong''s sneer, thought about the possible situation, and immediately found it interesting, "is it?"


    Seeing that Nie Zhao was not worried, Tao Rong was very curious, and suddenly felt that Nie Zhao was a little different.


    Just feel He seems to be a little naughty. Maybe he has the same attitude when he gets along with his good friends.


    In the past, she was hard to get close to, so she felt that Nie Zhao was superior, and thought that his attitude towards people was always light and naturally cold.


    But originally he didn''t know him at all, now he is more vivid in Tao Rong''s eyes.


    Two people come to the parking place. Nie Zhao helps to put the things in the back seat. After the things are put away, Nie Zhao says that there is a shop opened by retired soldiers nearby. He goes to say hello and asks Tao Rong to wait beside the car.


    Tao Rong leaned against the door of the car and looked around. He had been here in his last life, and he knew about the situation nearby. The changes in the past ten years were very big.


    A lot of stores will open and a lot of business will be done, especially these years. It''s a wave of business.


    Making money is also one of Tao Rong''s ideas. After all, if she wants to finish her studies and raise her daughter, money is indispensable.


    However, money will not come from Nie''s family. The only way is to invest in business and only invest. In this way, you will have time to complete your own business and have income.


    Today, in order to keep up with the identity of the Nie family and not let herself lose face too much in the Nie family in the past few years, the things she bought together cost a lot of money, which is more than enough to open a small shop.


    What''s more, she has four thousand left. Even if she takes out three thousand of them, she can invest something.


    But she had no investment experience in her last life, and did not know how to operate. After her rebirth, she was not a God, but an ordinary person with a little more memory of the future.


    So for only these properties of their own, Tao Rong or to be careful with the blade above.


    Of course, Tao Rong knows that the most important thing is two and a half years later. The second thing is to study hard. She must ensure a good result and graduate from university. Although she has not yet thought about her major, as long as she gets good grades, it is not a dream to avoid tuition and bonus. Finally, she has the opportunity to think about investing again.


    She won''t suffer her daughter anyway.


    Just as I was sorting out my thoughts, suddenly a voice rang out from the side.


    "Who are you? Why lean on this car? "


    Tao Rong looked up and saw a tall and handsome man standing there, looking at her haughtily. Tao Rong''s face was without waves and waves. After all, she had seen it many times.


    Shuai is really Shuai. Although he is not as good as Nie Zhao, he is not so bad either. He tends to be beautiful and pays attention to decoration. Anyway, he is the first time that Tao Rong has met a man who can shave eyebrows, which shows the degree of narcissism.


    Between the eyebrows, there is a violent atmosphere, which is his nature to hide carefully. When he is redundant, he is still a playful character. If you treat familiar people, you will think that they are born to put on that kind of smiling face full of male charm, cynical.


    However, these seem to be inherited. The yuan boys all evolved from this temperament. It''s just that some people have corrected it, some have hidden it, and some have become more and more serious.


    A face, an identity, enough beauty around him, clean, not clean, as long as he can see, he can start, the future of private life chaos. Now he is only 22 years old, his romantic deeds have just begun.


    "What''s your question? Dumb? " Yuan Shang approached as he spoke,


    in fact, just now he saw only one profile. When Tao Rong turned around, he didn''t see it very clearly. When he approached, he suddenly found that he was still a little beauty without decoration.


    If it wasn''t for her short hair, Yuan Shang would have found her beauty earlier, that is, the natural beauty of carving, just like the beauty of jade. Especially the eyes, let him think of the expensive glass beads, amber, crystal clear.


    Although she is not tall, Yuan Shang can see that her figure proportion is excellent, especially her legs. As she grows older, her long and straight legs are absolutely amazing.


    Originally, I thought that no matter how delicate and three-dimensional the appearance was, it should be pure and sweet at most. However, seeing the legs and the waist that you can imagine even if you are wearing winter clothes, it adds a bit of sexiness. Coupled with the indifferent look, it is really unforgettable.Men look at women, and women look at women is completely different.


    Especially for men who are used to looking at beautiful women, they can see the way at once, which is more powerful than the microscope.


    After only two or three glances, Yuan Shang knew that if the woman dressed well, had long hair and was taller, she would be a stunning beauty.


    Unfortunately, it''s not his dish. He prefers gentle or charming women between eyebrows and eyes, which he appreciates at most.


    But after two eyes, Yuan Shang returned to normal. He frowned at Tao Rong and said, "this car belongs to my brother. What are you doing here?" The tone is a little better than before.


    No wonder yuan Shang asked her. Although there was a fright on the phone just now, Yuan Shang didn''t adapt to the fright. When he drove over, he thought of all kinds of reasons, but he didn''t think Nie Zhao would really take a woman out shopping.


    And still a woman of such a young age, there is no possibility of intersection.


    So at the beginning, Yuan Shang ruled out the possibility that Tao Rong knew Nie Zhao, and found a reasonable reason for Tao Rong to appear beside Nie Zhao''s car.


    I''ve seen it before. It''s a woman who comes to block her brother. How can such a small woman be so bold recently?


    Yuan Shang said for a long time, but he didn''t see Tao Rong speak. He felt that he had been guessed correctly. The other party was already flustered, so he didn''t know how to answer him. Yuan Shang won''t embarrass women, let alone beauties.

 Chapter 234

    Yuan Shang sighed: "you go, don''t spend it here. My brother is not here. "


    Tao Rong suddenly sneered, but ignored him. He directly opened the door of the co pilot and sat on it.


    Bang, the door closed heavily in front of Yuan Shang''s face.


    Nie Zhao didn''t lock the door. After waiting for a long time, he was tired. He could go in and sit.


    But this scene surprised yuan Shang. Is it Nie Zhao who forgot to lock the door, or is this woman crazy enough to pry the door?


    Yuan Shang approached quickly, knocking on the window and shouting.


    But Tao Rong has no distractions in the side of sorting out their own things. Anyway, if the door is closed and locked, no matter how loud the noise outside is, it''s very small to the inside.


    Yuan Shang has been out in a rage.


    Tao Rong is very busy and does her own business. She knows that Yuan Shang misunderstood, but this kind of self righteous misunderstanding is really annoying. So I didn''t plan to explain anything at all.


    People like yuan Shang, ah She felt sick as a woman. If it wasn''t for Nie Zhao''s brother, she wouldn''t bother to get involved with such a person.


    Thinking of the woman who was almost miserable with herself, although Tao Rong had seen her once, her later events were all based on what she had heard, and she didn''t even remember her appearance, she still hated yuan Shang because she sympathized with the stupid woman.


    Half of their own stupidity and misery are caused by themselves.


    But the tragedy of that woman was completely caused by Yuan Shang. That silly woman


    Yuan Shang is still patting the car window. He is so angry that he has no image.


    When Nie Zhao came over, he saw this scene. Although the scene was not funny, Nie Zhao couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, Tao Rong''s irritating skill was incomparable. I don''t know what she did to make yuan Shang so angry with a woman.


    "What are you doing?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Hearing the sound, Yuan Shang gradually regained his sense and looked back at Nie Zhao blankly. For a moment, he couldn''t explain it, so he could only tremble and point to the door.


    Nie Zhaoyi naturally said, "she''s on guard against strangers when she comes to the city for the first time. Why are you acting like a bandit and frightening her?"


    Yuan Shang widened his eyes and raised his eyebrows. He looked at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong in the car.


    At this time, Tao Rong couldn''t hear the voice. He turned his head and saw Nie Zhao coming back.


    Nie Zhao waved to her at the window and motioned her to come down.


    Tao Rong just opened the car door and pushed it. The door directly hit yuan Shang and knocked him back several steps.


    "Nie Zhao, what''s the matter? Let me go as soon as he comes? Did I offend him? " Tao Rong was the first to complain.


    Yuan Shang:????


    "Do you know each other?" Yuan Shanghao recovered his voice for a long time.


    Nie Zhao white his one eye, explain with Tao Rong way "he is this disposition, have no malice, familiar with good." Nie Zhao went to the car door and looked down at Tao Rong, who was sitting on the co pilot''s seat. He said, "get out of the car and have lunch."


    Yuan Shang:!!!!


    Yuan Shang couldn''t hold on. He came forward and pulled Nie Zhao. He felt that he had internal injuries. He was rather resentful and said, "you Tell me who she is


    Nie Zhao light a smile way: "my wife, Tao Rong, just married yesterday."


    Yuan Shang said that he could recognize every word and was spoken together. Why could he not understand it?


    "You Make it clear to me Yuan Shang''s voice became sharp because of surprise.


    Nie Zhao laughingly said: "how can I make it clear? Shall I show you the marriage certificate? "


    Now yuan Shang was completely confused.


    "I thought you came to me after hearing about it." Nie Zhao shrugged.


    Yuan Shang exploded immediately. "I''ve heard nothing! You don''t tell your brothers about such a big thing as your son''s marriage


    Nie Zhao won''t make fun of this kind of thing, so yuan Shang won''t worry that it''s a prank any more.


    But But "Your family knows?" Yuan Shang''s expression has been distorted.


    "Of course, don''t you know I came out of home?"


    "Naan..."


    Nie Zhao instant eyes a Li, forcefully with the eyes of Yuan Shang behind the words to card in the throat.


    Tao Rong pretended not to recognize anything unusual, but said: "it''s a misunderstanding. I''m sorry. I didn''t control my strength when I just opened the door. I hit you. I didn''t hurt you."


    If it''s not intentional, will it wait until now?


    Yuan Shang''s mouth twitched for a moment, but he also refuted his incompetence. After all, at the beginning, he misunderstood Tao Rong and had a bad attitude towards Tao Rong. If it was Nie Zhao who got a wife, he would not have offended his sister-in-law. It''s natural for him to be robbed.


    But are they really brothers and sisters?


    Although yuan Shang knew that Nie Zhao didn''t cheat himself, he couldn''t accept the fact.Tao Rong got out of the car, Nie Zhao said: "let''s go, find a restaurant."


    Tao Rong didn''t go too close to Nie Zhao, but just like usual, he followed after a step away.


    Instead, Yuan Shang rushed up, hooked Nie Zhao''s shoulder, and said in a low voice: "you boy, tell me clearly! How can you get married suddenly? Are you stimulated? What''s the matter with you! Where on earth did this woman come from? "


    Nie Zhao''s ears were badly blown up. Some speechless people turned their heads to look at Yuan Shang, and then saw Tao Rong casually looking around, gradually distancing himself from them, obviously leaving more space for them to talk.


    "Nothing. There was an accident during the mission. If I didn''t get married, I might be forced to suspend my job and her reputation was seriously damaged, so I had to get married temporarily and bring her back."


    Nie Zhao''s is nothing. For yuan Shang, it is quite something.


    "I''ll go. What kind of accident can it be? Are you with her... "


    "Just because of the accident, I spent the night together in a room. Although nothing happened, it had a bad influence in the village."


    "I''ll go, brother. You''re my brother. You can make this kind of mistake. You''re still not you! Is it because Ann Keke, her relationship affected you and lost your judgment, so you made such a mistake so easily? Or do you just want to break the pot and make something rebellious to annoy your family? No, brother, our family marriage is really not a joke. It doesn''t mean we can get married when we get married. Do you understand? "


    "Anyway, they are all married. It''s a fact." Said here, Nie Zhao frowned: "how do you like my family, I know you are for my good, in your eyes, I am a person who can''t judge myself, can''t make a decision calmly?"

 Chapter 235

    Yuan Shang is said to be choking. Of course not. Even if Nie Zhao is two years younger than himself, he is better than himself in all aspects. He is smart, transparent and mature. Even if he makes mistakes, he will not make mistakes.


    But if this wonderful thing is not wrong, what is wrong?


    However, Yuan Shang also knows that soldiers are different from normal people. If he encounters such a thing, it will only be a romantic night. If he is entangled, he can also be paid with power and money. However, soldiers are different, and things that affect the reputation of soldiers can not be easily covered up.


    "I Isn''t it worry that you are too sad, so impulsive? After all, for the first time in my life, I was lovelorn! " Yuan Shang murmured.


    Nie Zhao coldly glanced at him, Yuan Shang immediately gently hit his mouth, "my mouth is cheap, I won''t mention this bad thing in the future."


    Nie Zhao takes his eyes back, but yuan Shang secretly looks back, "no identity background, it''s OK to grow, this How old is that? "


    "Sixteen."


    "What? This Are you a normal couple now? " Yuan Shangzhen didn''t know how to ask such a question.


    "She''s still young, and we''re not very I''ve only known you for half a year. Let''s spend it like this first. " Nie Zhao slowly said, about Tao Rong with his private things, he did not intend to let others know.


    "Also Yes, you are not such an easy person. Even if you marry her, you won''t have any idea about her. At most, you should take care of her, right Yuan Shang said while carefully observing Nie Zhao''s expression.


    After all, Nie Zhao''s attitude determines his attitude towards Tao Rong.


    But looking at Nie zhaoken married her in such a situation, he immediately brought her back and took her out shopping the next day. It must be similar to what he guessed.


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while, then nodded his head slightly.


    Yuan Shang looked back at Tao Rong again, "it''s quite sensible to look at him." Although just had the conflict, the telephone is not happy, but can know to avoid suspicion, let them talk well, should be regarded as a smart sensible girl.


    Nie Zhao didn''t respond to Yuan Shang''s comments, but he felt that Tao Rong didn''t like to see yuan Shang from the beginning.


    It''s not because of contradictions and misunderstandings. It''s like a natural dislike. Being friends also stresses an eye relationship. It''s estimated that there is no eye relationship between them


    but "I have a short vacation, and I will go back to the army soon. Unexpectedly, you took the initiative to deliver it to me today. I''ll entrust you with one thing."


    Yuan Shang is tiny a Leng, "when to talk with me so formally, have what account to say directly Bai."


    "She and I are in a special situation. The family should not treat her much and take care of her. She I don''t think she needs to be taken care of, but if she really needs help, if she can''t contact me, you can take care of it. I will tell her that there is a special case to contact you, "


    yuan Shang was really stunned and stammered," you You care so much about her Why do you take care of your daughter-in-law so seriously?


    Nie Zhao looked at Yuan Shang again, but his eyes were completely different. Yuan Shang could only promise: "don''t worry, as long as she comes to me, I am absolutely duty bound. I''ll pay attention to it for you. Since it''s the one you want to protect, can I ignore it? It''s just The old man of your family doesn''t care about children and grandchildren, and it seems that you don''t trust any family except the old man. "


    Nie Zhao said coldly, "no, because they are family members, they are more biased. I can trust you in this respect."


    Yuan Shang took a deep look at Nie Zhao and didn''t say any more about those bad things.


    I came to a restaurant and ordered some famous local dishes. Yuan Shang will come, directly to tea instead of wine to Tao Rong, apologized for the impoliteness.


    Tao Rong knew that Nie Zhao must have said something to him, so his attitude changed so quickly.


    Tao Rong''s indifference to Yuan Shang is mainly due to some of the things he heard about in his last life. However, he has never really had a bad relationship with him. With superficial Kung Fu, he can naturally maintain it. Yuan Shang apologizes, Tao Rong accepts it, and the two of them are completely reconciled.


    "Brother and sister, a Zhao has a lot of time in the army and can''t take care of you at ordinary times. If you need any help, please contact me directly. My second brother yuan will take care of you!"


    Tao Rong smiles, "thank you, brother yuan."


    "Speaking of it, you are the same age as my senior. Are you now in senior one? Do you need to transfer Yuan Shang asked.


    Nie Zhao just said: "by the way, you are familiar with the people from the Education Bureau, and you can speak well in every school. In the summer of the new year, you can help her get a chance to jump to a senior two directly."


    "Ah? Skip to senior two Yuan Shang looks at Tao Rong suspiciously.


    Tao Rong smiles: "because of my family, I didn''t study in high school. Now I have time. I want to continue to study in high school. I''m going to spend half a year studying at home."


    Yuan Shang blinked and said with a smile: "it''s so powerful. It seems that like a Zhao, he is a Xueba. Don''t worry, it''s a small matter. You can come to me directly when you want to go to any school, but It''s better to go in by strength if you want to jump. It''s not that I can''t do it right, it''s just that If you don''t have the strength to enter a good school, you will be dragged down in the end. I''m afraid you can''t bear it. "Tao Rong did not have the slightest shyness and fear, "I know, I try not to become a slag."


    Yuan Shang laughs again. Just as he says that Yuan Shang''s mobile phone rings, yuan shangman answers it carelessly.


    "Hello? Xiaojie? Well Eat out With whom? A Zhao and his daughter-in-law Yeah, I''ll talk to you later. Hang up


    After Yuan Shang hung up, he said with a smile to Tao Rong, "my girlfriend, I''ll introduce you later."


    Although Tao Rong with a smile, but the face is a little stiff, "Yuan Er GE''s girlfriend? It looks like a good relationship. "


    "It was, after all, three years of talking, and it was hard to catch up at the beginning." Yuan Shang rubbed his nose and showed off with pride.


    "So good? Are you getting married soon? " Tao Rong asks curiously.


    Yuan Shang''s face was slightly stiff, and he said with a smile, "I''m not as anxious as a Zhao. Besides, we are no different from marriage now, but we just lack a ceremony."


    Tao Rong''s smile gradually sharp up, said: "that your feelings are good, it must be true love ah!"


    At this time, Nie Zhao can''t help but look at Tao Rong and feel that she is a little strange.


    Yuan Shang thought that it was the curiosity of the little girl, so he said with a smile: "how? Envy? Ha ha ha. Maybe one day you and Nie Zhao will become each other''s true love. "

 Chapter 236

    Tao Rong gave a faint smile, but with a cold light in her eyes, "it''s not so easy to fall in love without any purpose. If you can get it, you need to protect it with your life. You can spend your whole life together without being hindered by external forces. You can be happy for her, sad for her, sad for her, even if the life is dull, even if the life is beautiful Get along with quiet silence, even if ten years like a day, can also have a natural tacit understanding, feel the most comfortable way to get along with, as if with her, life, soul can be complete. But such person is not easy to meet, once meets must grasp, in case lost, that really died all cannot exchange


    Yuan Shang and Nie Zhao are stunned, staring at Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s eyes and moves for a moment. He can see Tao Rong''s rare serious look, firm and incomparable, and his eyes seem to shine.


    But yuan Shang was just shocked at the beginning. He didn''t expect Tao Rong to talk one by one, which was quite infectious, but it was just the beginning.


    Beautiful words can be said by anyone, but reality is reality. As expected, she is still a little girl who has never been in the world.


    Soon he thought that it was just the girl''s fantasy of seeing some TV dramas and novels. In addition, it was estimated that Tao Rong would be treated badly by the Nie family after she came here, so he felt it.


    "Well said, but you are still too young. There is no perfect love in the world." Yuan shangle ha ha of say, think Tao Rong this wench is very amusing.


    Tao Rong laughs meaningfully, "most people in the world don''t need perfect love. As long as they are suitable, or generally good, they can get married and stay together for a lifetime, and they can also be happy. Some people can only accept perfect love, otherwise their souls are empty. What do you say if people who need perfect love can''t get that kind of love? ¡±


    yuan Shang was fooled by Tao Rong''s wonderful ideas and looked at Nie Zhao in confusion.


    Nie Zhao has been looking at Tao Rong, eyes deeper and deeper, as if thinking about the meaning behind her words.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to wait for yuan Shang''s reply. He replied directly: "they are like butterflies who have lost their wings. They can only die in the heavy rain. So the best way is to stay away from those who can''t give them perfect love from the beginning. They''d rather not love and avoid being hurt by cruelty. And those who can''t give had better be kind, Take the initiative to let them go, don''t provoke, don''t entangle, so that the two sides can be safe. "


    Yuan Shang had been completely stunned. After a while, he said, "is it so profound? Aren''t we talking about beautiful love? How can it be that life and death are so heavy! Sister in law, are you addicted to TV series? "Classic romantic drama?"


    Tao Rong opens her mouth slightly, but she doesn''t say anything in the end. If she says it, others will think she''s insane. It''s her meddling to remind her of this step. If yuan still remembers what she said when they met for the first time in the future, maybe


    So far, Tao Rong doesn''t want to talk any more nonsense. As soon as the smile on his face changed, he was innocent again. "It seemed that he had heard it somewhere. I thought it was beautiful and reasonable, so I wrote it down. Is it very touching? "


    Yuan Shang immediately heartless smile, "a little girl is a little girl, even if you get married, or small."


    Yuan Shang talked to Nie Zhao about other things. Their good brothers could speak a lot together. Even if they spoke less, Nie Zhao was forced to say more by the noisy yuan Shang.


    Nie Zhaorong went to the bookstore and said, "can I talk to them first? You keep talking. It takes me a long time to pick my own books. I''ll come back to you when the choice is made? "


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "you are alone..."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I really can''t get lost."


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "go."


    Tao Rong got up and was about to leave, but Nie Zhao suddenly handed over his mobile phone and said, "take it, it''s convenient to contact."


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment, refused: "well, in case someone contact you?"


    Nie Zhao insisted: "if there is, you ask him to call Yuan Shang."


    Tao Rong see Nie Zhao insist, can only take the mobile phone, and then go out.


    Nie Zhao saw that she closed the door of the private room, and then turned back. As a result, he saw yuan Shangzhi staring at him.


    "What are you looking at?" Nie Zhao didn''t like yuan shangna''s look at people.


    "Ha ha!" Yuan Shang raised a bad smile and said, "brother, you are honest. Are you interested in that girl?"


    Nie Zhao immediately frowned, "what nonsense! I ask you about the north side of the city... "


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t be serious!"


    Which one is serious!


    Yuan Shang folded his hands under his chin, and his intoxicating eyes narrowed into a seam.


    "I don''t think she cares about you very much, but you care about her very much. You still say that you are not interested in her, ah It''s not an unexpected night with your initiative in it, is it? Otherwise, with your vigilance... "The victim, Nie Zhao, was told by his good brother that he almost didn''t give him a punch.


    Nie Zhao said with a sneer: "you think too much, but when you were in shankan village, you had some friendship. And now that you are married, you can''t ignore it completely. What''s that like? It''s a joke."


    "Is it?" Yuan Shang raised his eyebrows and laughed: "I don''t think it''s so simple. You should give her your mobile phone. You trust her so much! It''s just a little friendly care, who believes it


    Nie Zhao trembled in his heart and said, "do you believe it or not?"


    Yuan Shang laughed and said: "this girl is good. She''s so calm to us. She doesn''t have the slightest timidity. She dares to act alone in a strange place. She''s brave enough. If you don''t say she''s from a mountain village, I don''t believe it. She doesn''t look like a person with shallow experience in the mountains."


    Nie Zhao slightly droops Mou way: "she is really a very strange person."


    Yuan Shang looked at Nie Zhao carefully and found that he had rich experience in love. Therefore, he felt that he had an unusual attitude towards Tao Rong, which could not be described as love, but as special attention.


    "What about you and an Wenlan Now they live under the same roof. " Yuan Shang is still a little worried about Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao took a sip from the teacup and said, "it''s all in the past. I don''t want to talk about it any more. By the way, Tao Rong doesn''t know about it. Don''t let it slip in front of her. She''s very smart."


    "Then you You really don''t want to... " Yuan Shang was somewhat unwilling.

 Chapter 237

    "I don''t spend much time at home, so it doesn''t matter to me. I have other more important things to do and I don''t want to be burdened by feelings any more." Nie Zhao''s fingers unconsciously rub against the edge of the teacup.


    "Don''t you hate them?" Yuan Shang asked.


    Nie Zhao is in the eyes of a flash of confusion, "I don''t know, maybe hate, maybe not hate, really sad, but all in the past."


    Yuan Shangpo was not satisfied and said, "but they are so unfair to you."


    "But grandfather is very kind to me." Nie Zhao replied directly.


    Yuan Shang can''t help but give a thumbs up to Nie Zhao. If he has been in love with a person for so many years and is robbed by his elder brother, he will be crazy. He will never understate the past so much. Nie Zhao is really Nie Zhao. Ding Li is not so strong. True love is just passing in his eyes.


    This is probably the attitude that a real man should have towards his feelings. He should be sincere when he should be sincere, and he should leave when he should leave. He should never procrastinate.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong went to the bank first, managed the account well, left hundreds of yuan on him, and saved all the other money.


    After finishing everything, he turned around and went to the bookstore.


    The bookstore here is a comprehensive bookstore of learning reference books in the city.


    Knowing that she had to buy a lot, Tao Rong took the basket.


    Come to high school education area, Tao Rong is a little dazed.


    Although she is now the brain and memory of young people, she has never been in touch with the knowledge after junior high school. Even though Haikou has boasted and made up her mind, she is still a bit bottomless.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath and began to look for books, textbooks, matching exercises and test papers one by one.


    The small baskets soon piled up, and finally the heavy ones couldn''t be carried.


    It''s not that I can''t lift it, but that the plastic basket will certainly break up when I lift it.


    Tao Rong can''t get another basket, so she can only squat on the ground and push the basket.


    As a result, two people turned from another angle and Tao Rong''s basket bumped into it. It directly hit a man''s boot, and the metal button on it was banging.


    Tao Rong immediately apologized.


    An impatient voice came from above, saying, "be careful next time."


    Tao Rong looks up at the past and is stunned.


    Two young women were standing in front of them.


    One of them, that face If she remembers correctly Should It''s Nie Xuan, Nie Zhao''s elder sister.


    Nie Xuan, the only daughter of the missing second master of the Nie family. According to their age, they are the real eldest miss of the Nie family, so Nie Pei is the second miss.


    Because the second master was declared missing and dead, his wife and daughter remarried and left sadly. Although they remarried, Nie Xuan''s family name remained unchanged because her husband''s family and her mother''s family respected Nie''s family very much.


    Although the relationship between Nie Xuan''s daughter-in-law and Nie''s family is still good, Nie Xuan''s relationship with Nie''s family is very bad. No matter her mother''s stepfather or her husband''s family advises her, she never gives a good face to Nie''s family.


    As if extremely hate like, almost no contact, only the few times is also unhappy, Tao Rong did not see this big sister-in-law face Nie family had any smile, so always thought she was the kind of cold talk ruthless blocking people''s character.


    Although Nie Xuan almost ignored her several times and didn''t make any trouble for her, Tao Rong was instinctively afraid of her in the face of such a naturally evil woman.


    But later, I heard that she had a bad life and refused to show her kindness to the Nie family. She died unexpectedly in her thirties. Everyone felt that she was the one who was responsible for her bad life.


    Tao Rong was only impressed by her early death and her face.


    Among his brothers and sisters, Nie Zhao is the most similar to Nie Xuan.


    The eyebrows and eyes are very similar, so Nie Xuan is quite beautiful, just the cool and gorgeous one. Compared with Nie Pei, he is much higher.


    Tao Rong looked at it stiffly for a long time. He was beating a drum in his heart. How could he meet his eldest sister-in-law here? Fortunately Fortunately, Nie Zhao didn''t come.


    Nie Xuan doesn''t like anyone in Nie''s family. He''ll hate anyone he sees, and he doesn''t show any mercy.


    "What do you want me to do?" I''m not happy when I''m hit. Although I don''t want to worry about it, Nie Xuan doesn''t like being watched impolitely all the time.


    "Ah Xuan, why are you so fierce to a little girl! No matter how fierce it is, there will be wrinkles. " A slightly warm and a little voice came to ease the atmosphere, let Tao Rong a little bit back to the spirit.


    "Because it''s beautiful, I''m sorry to see it." Since she is said to be a little girl, Tao Rong pretends to be a little girl. After all, she will meet in the future. This time, she can''t leave a bad impression.


    Sincere praise, sincere apology for impoliteness.


    This makes Nie Xuan a little surprised.


    Chen Lijuan said with a smile, "it''s really a Xuan''s pot of beauty."Nie Xuan stares at her friend. She''s been praised so many times. She''s immune for a long time. She doesn''t have to say any more. She''s going to keep looking for books with her friend.


    But Chen Lijuan looked at the basket in surprise.


    "Why? What you''re looking for is all the books of the first year of high school. You Are you a senior one? Isn''t the school going to send it? You won''t lose all of them and buy a new one Chen Lijuan is warm-hearted and wonderful.


    Tao Rong has already stood up at this time, looking at their two hand in hand appearance, should be good friends, but Tao Rong does not know Chen Lijuan.


    "I taught myself at home, so..."


    Tao Rong didn''t explain too much. Chen Lijuan saw that she was embarrassed and didn''t want to ask after all, so she kindly reminded her, "these are old versions. You should go to the new version."


    Tao Rong is a Leng, doubt a way: "new edition? But this is the only edition on the shelf? "


    Chen Lijuan laughs, "I''m a high school teacher. I''m right. You put back all the textbooks, but you haven''t kept up with the update of the materials and homework. Now those on the market are still available, so you don''t have to put them back. When you go to check out, you directly tell the clerk that you want a whole set of new books for senior one, and they will give them to you."


    Looking at Chen Lijuan, Nie Xuan asked, "do you want to clear up the inventory, so you continue to sell the old version?"


    Chen Lijuan said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not much worse. The new version is easier to understand than the old one, and the distribution of knowledge points is more reasonable. For this little sister who wants to study by herself, I personally suggest that using the new version will reduce many detours."


    Tao Rong did not expect to have such a stubble, to reduce even a detour is crucial to her now.


    Tao Rong immediately bowed to Chen Lijuan and said, "thank you, teacher."

 Chapter 238

    Chen Lijuan was stunned, and then said with a smile: "since you call me a teacher, I''ll tell you a good way to self-study. If there''s no way to ask a make-up teacher, then take your materials to the library. There are more reference books, the same knowledge point, different books with different explanations, and read them several times, you will naturally, it''s just a waste of time."


    Chen Lijuan''s words make Tao Rong''s future learning path clear.


    Tao Rong is really grateful now.


    Chen Lijuan smile, "good refueling."


    With that, he walked away with Nie Xuan in his arm.


    While walking, Chen Lijuan also said: "I''ll tell you, don''t mind, don''t mind. Anyway, your principle won''t be broken. No matter how they ask you, you won''t ask the Nie family. In the end, you''re sulky. Why do you have the ability to let them ask the Nie family! Now that we''ve decided to let it go, don''t be angry, OK? "


    Tao Rong faintly hears a sentence and can''t help laughing. Sure enough, the young lady is in a bad mood today. She has something to do with the Nie family.


    Tao Rong shakes her head. Anyway, the intersection with the elder sister-in-law is just two or three sides. It''s useless to think more.


    Tao Rong quickly went back and put the textbooks back. First she chose some brand-new notebooks and bought some learning tools. Tao Rong suddenly found that buying these new notebooks and pens could stimulate her primitive happiness and make her even happier than buying clothes.


    After a while of joyful selection, he ran to the cashier and directly told people that he wanted a new version of the textbook.


    Although the cashier staff was a little reluctant and wanted to recommend the old version, Tao Rong insisted that the other side could only help her take out the whole set of senior books and wrap them.


    These things are really not as expensive as the one you just bought.


    But it is heavy, let Tao Rong''s heart also heavy, harvest full of feeling.


    Because the books are very heavy, they can only be carried back in two big bags.


    Fortunately, the vehicles are close to each other, otherwise those bags may not be able to hold.


    Just came to the car, Tao Rong want to delay, she put down the book, feel out the mobile phone, ready to call Yuan Shang.


    Do you want to ask if you want to go to them, or can they come out?


    After all, she has been using it for more than an hour.


    But as soon as the phone was ready to dial, it rang.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to answer a strange phone call, but he hesitated for a long time in case it was an emergency call from the army, and finally answered it.


    As soon as I got through, there was a cold voice in the phone.


    "Nie Zhao, you finally answered the phone. I made a lot of calls. What''s the matter? After that, I was jointly and severally liable? Do you even want to hide from me? "


    Tao Rong was stunned. The voice Tao Rong''s hand trembled slightly, but he was not sure. So he said, "Nie Zhao is not here. If you want to find him, you can..."


    "Who are you?" The other side didn''t have any patience to finish listening to Tao Rong''s words and asked directly in an aggressive tone.


    Such tone, let Tao Rong''s hand not from of start to tremble.


    She seems to have been able to determine who the other party is.


    It''s not hard to imagine that she and Nie Zhao already knew each other, and she and an Wenlan were even better friends. She


    "I ask you! You mean! It''s not Nie Bo mu, it''s not Pei Pei, it''s not an Wen Lan. Who are you The voice of the other end of the phone, already faintly with murderous, as if through the phone can pierce Tao Rong''s bone inside.


    Even if I live again.


    Tao Rong still felt that his fear of this person did not decrease, and when he knew the final truth, he was even more afraid and resentful.


    That terrible woman.


    Tao Rong was quiet for a while, then he insisted: "if you want to find Nie Zhao, you can call Yuan Shang."


    "I''m asking you something!" The other side is almost gnashing their teeth.


    Tao Rong knows that this person''s jealousy has reached an unreasonable level, which is more terrible than Nie Pei and an Wenlan.


    "I There''s nothing to tell you. I don''t know you! " With that, Tao Rong hung up.


    In the face of Yan Qi, Wen Yifeng, Tao''s family and an Wenlan''s family, she has never been so scared. Because hate is more than fear.


    But this man


    When the phone rings again, Tao Rong puts it aside and covers her ears and squats down slowly.


    Squatting down, holding his head, after a while, Tao Rong and depressed himself beat his head.


    A pair of eyes have been red, but do not want to cry.


    Tao Rong would like to scold himself for being afraid of a bird!


    What are you doing! She is not Tao Rong before, and that person doesn''t want to hurt herself.


    Compared with an Wenlan and Nie Pei, that woman is nothing. She doesn''t even have the qualification to bully herself.


    The brain has already known clearly, why do we have to fear instinctively?Tao Rong''s Scarlet eyes flashed past scenes.


    That woman, that arrogant, regarded her as a thorn in the flesh.


    Zheng Shunjia.


    A woman who wants to marry Nie Zhao after her best friend abdicates, but she takes her place.


    When she married Nie Zhao, she was on Zheng Shunjia''s black list.


    In the last life, I heard before I died that Zheng Shunjia was finally going to realize her dream. She was going to marry Nie Zhao.


    The eldest lady of a big family has been waiting for Nie Zhao for more than ten years in order to marry him. Under the pressure of the family, she doesn''t want to marry. Even everyone around her knows that she just covets Nie Zhao. She is so domineering that everyone can''t make fun of her behind her back. After all, she admits to being candid.


    In the past, her best friend was with Nie Zhao. She was a latecomer. She couldn''t help it, but from the day an Wenlan married Nie Chen, she felt that Nie Zhao belonged to her, so no one could compete with her for the position of Mrs. Nie Zhao.


    The spirit and obsession of being the enemy of the world really make the people who become her enemies feel scared.


    Of course, Tao Rong''s fear of her is not only because of this.


    As for Zheng Shunjia, who finally learned, he used Wen Yifeng and Yan Qi to cheat her, frame her and humiliate her.


    Although she was very angry when she knew it.


    But to tell the truth, it''s not surprising that Zheng Shunjia would do such evil things to herself. She just thinks that she has the patience to fish for a long time. Instead of killing people with quick poison, it''s really not her style.


    So angry, confused, desperate, can''t believe it, but it''s a habit of pain, numb.


    In Tao Rong''s opinion, Zheng Shunjia is a madman, a fierce madman. What she wants is taken away in advance. She can bite that person like crazy and force her to spit out. Desperate, desperate.

 Chapter 239

    She still remembers that the first time she met, Zheng Shunjia pushed her into the pond. She could swim, but when she wanted to climb up, she was forced to hold her head down. Until someone came to rescue her, she got out of danger and went ashore in confusion, coughing wildly.


    Raising her head, she wanted to question Zheng Shunjia, but she had a pair of vicious eyes.


    "Divorce or die, you choose one!"


    Tao Rong immediately confused, the end of the matter is Zheng family apology, Zheng Shunjia was taken back to confinement.


    The second time she met, she humiliated her and asked people to strip off her clothes for various reasons. If an Wenlan had not been a good person at that time, she would not have been able to keep the fragments on her body.


    After the event, she was justified, but Tao Rong was forced to apologize.


    The third time, the fourth time


    Except for Nie Zhao, Zheng Shunjia never let her go.


    She is using her actions to prove what she said for the first time, either divorce or be killed by her.


    Tao Rong is afraid of Zheng Shunjia because of the persecution again and again, as well as the eyes of people around her who think that she robbed Zheng Shunjia''s identity.


    At that time, as long as Zheng Shunjia came from Dongshi, she almost felt like going to hell.


    It''s suffocating. It''s terrible.


    At that time, she was helpless. Nie Zhao didn''t know what happened to her.


    When she wanted to tell Nie Zhao, she found that they were friends. They could talk and laugh together and get along well. There was no way to compare with her and Nie Zhao. At that time, she had not become arrogant, so she was timid and avoided.


    Finally, Tao Rong is pregnant, and Nie Zhao''s attitude towards her once again falls into indifference.


    Zheng Shunjia was almost mad. She came to Nanshi, which made her almost miscarriage. Nie Zhao came back to see her in hospital for the first time after that.


    It''s strange that since then, Zheng Shunjia has hardly done anything to her, only occasionally ridiculed her in public to make her feel ashamed.


    Now I think that she was either warned by Nie Zhao or the elder of the Nie family. After all, she was pregnant with the flesh and blood of the Nie family.


    Because of this change, Tao Rong firmly believes that with children, there is everything. Look at the attitude of people around her.


    She began to expect, began to become arrogant and domineering, always noisy, like a shrew.


    Master Nie has become reluctant to see her.


    But she still didn''t realize that Zheng Shunjia''s appearance would crack her shell and make her look inferior.


    Although she did not dare to resist Zheng Shunjia, she knew that Nie Zhao did not like Zheng Shunjia, so she would not be jealous of her.


    Just as the weak show their sympathy for the strong for their own face, they also have other troubles. Weak and pathetic.


    Because every time is a terrible experience.


    So every time Tao Rong saw Zheng Shunjia, she would tremble and be afraid instinctively. She wanted to escape and didn''t dare to appear in front of her or even look at her.


    It''s like a mouse seeing a cat.


    It''s just an instinctive reaction.


    There is nothing to be afraid of.


    Why can''t she control her reaction.


    The cell phone rang for a long time and finally stopped.


    Tao Rong also finally took off the general weakness.


    On the other hand, Yuan Shang also received a call from Zheng Shunjia.


    Yuan Shang took a look, then looked at Nie Zhao with a smile and said, "it seems that peach blossoms are blooming, but this is a peach blossom with a knife. If you don''t handle it properly, it will be a peach blossom robbery. How can my younger sister-in-law fight against the queen when she is so weak? "


    Nie Zhao glanced and frowned slightly.


    Yuan Shang pulled out his ear and said, "no? Should be sister-in-law told her to look for you, call me, so, she is not already scolded sister-in-law, a woman answered your phone, her reaction I can imagine. To tell you the truth, I also admire an Wenlan. Before, I was able to accept such a rival. But on the other hand, as long as Zheng Shunjia''s friends are worthy of her, she is also loyal to the end, which is probably her only advantage. It''s just that she''s too aggressive in dealing with people. You''d better let your sister-in-law be careful. Don''t go into the army at that time. I have to clean up all kinds of mess. Sometimes I can''t do anything about women''s family. "


    Nie Zhao puts down his tea cup and takes yuan Shang''s mobile phone. Yuan Shang thinks he wants to answer it, but in the end he hangs up directly and dials his mobile phone number. Does he want to contact Tao Rong?


    But there was no one on Tao Rong''s side to answer the phone.


    Nie Zhao put down his cell phone and went out.


    Yuan Shang hastened to keep up with his mobile phone, which was still ringing.


    "Damn, are you really not answering? You pick it up. It''s a friend at least. Otherwise, it''s embarrassing. I''m afraid she''ll call me and run out of power. Come back to me and settle the accounts! "


    No one among their familiar friends is afraid of Zheng Shunjia''s crazy woman.Although attractive, but the average man really can''t stand it.


    And the background is the same as their yuan family, except that their yuan family is in the South and their Zheng family is in the East.


    Therefore, Zheng Shunjia''s eyes are higher than the top, and ordinary people can''t see it at all.


    The only man I like is my best friend''s boyfriend.


    Yuan Shang clearly remembers that once at a party, Zheng Shunjia boldly said, "Nie Zhao, I''ve taken a fancy to you, but since you are Wenlan''s boyfriend, I won''t fight for you. If one day you break up, you''ll be happy! It''s mine! If you get married! I''ll give up and find another man. "


    Only when Zheng Shunjia said such a domineering speech, he had no sense of disobedience.


    At that time, Nie Zhao just frowned, but an Wenlan was silly. Then she rushed up and hugged Zheng Shunjia with tears in her eyes. "I know that you like Nie Zhao as much as I do, but you can only like one person in your life. Nie Zhao met me first. Sorry, I hope you can find your happiness earlier."


    It''s sisterhood.


    But no one thought that Zheng Shunjia was serious. She refused all the pursuits and arranged a blind date at home. She said that she was in love with Nie Zhao. Unless Nie Zhao got married, she would not give up.


    As a result, they broke up. According to Zheng Shunjia''s speech, Nie Zhao''s next target must be her, and he wants to marry her.


    But


    Yuan Shang looks at Nie Zhao, who is walking faster and faster in front of him, Tao Rong, who is squatting beside the car not far away, and the mobile phone that keeps ringing in his hand.


    He sighed.


    He knew that even if Zheng Shunjia was not a step late, even if there was no accident of Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao won''t like Zheng Shunjia either.


    Because Zheng Shunjia had a bad heart Nie Zhao looks down on the evil hearted woman most, even with a little poison.


    That''s his rule. It will never change.

 Chapter 240

    Therefore, Zheng Shunjia has no chance in his life. No woman with poison will have a chance.


    Yuan Shang stopped, looked at them from a distance, and then answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Nie Zhao! What''s the matter with that woman The voice from the other end of the phone made yuan Shang feel cold.


    "Nie Zhao? Just gone, woman? " Yuan Shang answers by ear.


    "Don''t tell me, you don''t know!" Zheng Shunjia has now become a fiery lion, ready to go out and bite at any time.


    "If you say that Nie Zhao''s side suddenly appeared, we don''t know the woman Then you should ask your good sister. She must know all about it. " Then he hung up.


    Yuan Shang is not a generous person either. When an Wenlan talked to him before, he deliberately concealed Nie Zhao''s marriage and lied to him that he was in an unstable mood. He thought Nie Zhao was very stable. Don''t blame him for finding fault with her.


    From the moment when an Wenlan decided to turn her back on Nie Zhao, Yuan Shang would not treat her sincerely any more. In his heart, an Wenlan was not as good as Zheng Shunjia.


    In fact, many things, we all know, who is not like this?


    Don''t say an Wenlan, don''t satirize to go back, also just is to take care of face.


    An Wenlan is really helpless to marry a man she doesn''t love and complete the task of family marriage.


    But As a young lady in a big family, can she be more free than an ordinary girl?


    It''s hard for a young master of a big family to marry an ordinary girl.


    But if both of them are big families, why does a young lady feel helpless when she is robbed.


    If she and Nie Zhao insist to the end, who can force her to get a marriage license?


    She was really under pressure, but in the end, she made her own choice and easily gave up the relationship.


    Did not make any effort and struggle, as if her struggle is her tears. Does that count?


    Yuan Shang just can''t stand the victim''s face.


    In fact, there is only one victim in the whole incident, that is Nie Zhao.


    What qualifications does an Wenlan have in front of Nie Zhao to pretend to be pathetic.


    Even though she was sad and sad, she always read Nie Zhao in her heart. Yuan Shang would scold her in her heart.


    Yuan Shang''s attitude towards Zheng Shunjia is much better. If it wasn''t for Nie Zhao''s dislike of such a woman, she would be the most suitable person to accompany Nie Zhao in spite of wind and rain.


    But I have a lover.


    Now Nie Zhao, where does his heart begin to run.


    Yuan Shang looked from a distance.


    I see Nie Zhao squatting in front of Tao Rong and saying something in a low voice.


    Because of Tao Rong''s words, his face was full of wonderful moments.


    Yuan Shang''s eyes are bright. He hasn''t seen Nie Zhao whose mood can fluctuate in a short time. Maybe Tao Rong is really different.


    ¡­¡­


    When Nie Zhao comes to Tao Rong, she sees that she is holding herself in a curled position.


    There are several times he has seen such a state, are her most vulnerable time.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but reach out and touch Tao Rong''s shoulder, and softly shouts, "Tao Rong, what are you doing?"


    He could feel his men shaking slightly.


    "It''s OK. I''m sleepy."


    "Look up and I''ll see!" Nie Zhao not from of command way.


    "I''m not your soldier. If you ask me to raise my head, will I raise my head?" Tao Rong answers.


    Nie Zhao has no good way: "since you''ve bought something, why don''t you call me? I''ll call you, but you don''t answer. Are you missing?"


    "You Why are you so wordy! Do you care for your mother? " Tao Rong suddenly raised her head and scolded, as if she wanted to vent her fear and resentment.


    She felt that her eyes were much better and she didn''t feel sour before she looked up.


    But she didn''t know that there was still red in her transparent eyes. At the edge of white, Nie Zhao could see it clearly, and it was too late to reflect her sarcasm.


    They look at each other for a while, and when they see Nie Zhao, they think of Zheng Shunjia. When they think that they are targeted and retaliated by Zheng Shunjia for Nie Zhao''s sake, Tao Rong''s expression is distorted for a while. She suddenly stands up and wants to push Nie Zhao away. It''s better to let him fall.


    As a result, Nie Zhao squatted over there just like the iron pillar. Tao Rong''s hands pushed up with great force, but it didn''t work. Instead, his palms slipped and slid directly over his shoulders.


    Tao Rong''s whole body''s center of gravity also topples forward, carelessly pours on the whole. As if she was embracing, her arms crossed and her chest hit Nie Zhao''s face.


    Although Nie Zhao did not move, the chassis was stable, but his face was covered.


    Tao Rong also found that he was almost the whole person hanging on Nie Zhao''s body. His face was instantly stiff. He quickly stood up straight and pointed at Nie Zhao angrily, but he couldn''t find the right language to express his anger for a long time.And Nie Zhao is the corner of the mouth twitch, a face speechless looking at Tao Rong.


    The two men just fought each other for a while.


    Suddenly yuan Shang''s voice rang out: "I said, is this the new method of emotional communication, so strange? Or I can''t keep up with the trend of the times? Are you fighting with each other or scolding each other? "


    Two people stare at Yuan Shang at the same time, but one is disgusted and the other is angry.


    "Flirting with her."


    "Who flirted with him?"


    "Well It''s really a good idea Yuan Shang nodded and said with satisfaction.


    In the end, Nie Zhao stopped the childish game, stood up, took a step back in Tao Rong''s poor eyes, opened the back door and directly carried the two bags of things on the ground.


    When I picked it up, I found the mobile phone in the bag.


    He took it out without any expression and didn''t ask much.


    "Have you bought everything?" Nie Zhao naturally raises questions.


    Tao Rong clenched her teeth and felt that her behavior was childish. She also made a shameful oolong.


    Forget it, before people appear in front of me, I''m so scared. When I really meet you, I have to get into the dog house.


    It seems that we need to start the psychological construction in this aspect.


    "Yes." Tao Rong replied coldly.


    "Well, we''re going back." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    Nie Zhao is about to go around to the other side and get ready to drive.


    "Hey, leave me alone?" Yuan Shang called.


    "You''ve been absent from work for two hours. Will you continue to be absent in the afternoon?" Nie Zhao casually lies on the car door, coolly says.


    Yuan Shang''s face said, "I''d better go back. See you later. "


    "See you later."


    "See you later, brother and sister!" Yuan Shang also waved to Tao Rong with a smile.


    Tao Rong also reluctantly showed a smile and said, "see you later, second brother yuan."

 Chapter 241

    After getting on the bus, Tao Rong didn''t speak. Instead, she turned her head and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car was quite embarrassing.


    Nie Zhao thought about it and thought it was necessary to talk about it. He took the lead and said, "someone just called me?"


    "Well A very fierce woman, as expected, your peach blossom luck is really very prosperous. " Tao Rong said sarcastically.


    Nie Zhao said directly: "that person is my sister-in-law''s good sister. There are contacts between my family. I''ve seen her several times before, but I''m not familiar with her. I''ve known her for a long time, and I can say something if you meet her..."


    Tao Rong eyebrows jump, almost frown defensive turn to see Nie Zhao, want to hear what he wants to say.


    "If you meet her, you don''t have to pay attention to any of her words. If she is not good-natured, don''t believe what she says. If she bullies you, tell me when I''m around, and tell yuan Shang when I''m not. If you can''t, just do it. Anyway, it''s more than enough to protect yourself according to your current skills. "


    Nie Zhao finished, but did not hear any response, not at ease to look back, just saw a dull face looking at his Tao Rong.


    Because of driving, Nie Zhao couldn''t look at it for long. After quickly shifting his eyes, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "If you really do it and hit someone with status, will it not be a disaster?" Tao Rong hesitates to say.


    "Oh, you can''t beat people, and Didn''t you promise your master not to use Kung Fu to deal with others easily? Unless... "


    Except for self-protection.


    Nie Zhao thinks that Tao Rong will at least abide by her agreement with Uncle Qi.


    "I see." Tao Rong murmured a response.


    Then he fell into silence again. Strangely, the quiet atmosphere was different from that just now. It was not embarrassing.


    Tao Rong''s heart is still beating wildly.


    Because of the paragraph Nie Zhao said.


    She suddenly felt that Zheng Shunjia was not so terrible.


    It''s like a dog standing behind a mouse. Are you still afraid of cats?


    I have to say that Nie Zhao''s words gave her a feeling of being liberated from instinctive fear.


    The soul has been upgraded. Yes, she is no longer Tao Rong. She should not be afraid of that person any more.


    How can I say that I am also Nie''s daughter-in-law? Zheng Shunjia dares to be rude to her. Can''t he resist? Unless they don''t want Nie''s face.


    It''s really easier to think like this. I just don''t know if I can maintain my present state of mind when I really meet a real person.


    But this kind of uncertainty can''t stop Tao Rong''s happiness.


    Happy, Tao Rong took the initiative to talk about the bookstore.


    "I met a beautiful woman in the bookstore." Tao Rong exaggerates to say.


    Nie Zhaoting is surprised that Tao Rong''s mood seems to be getting better again. She''s such a fickle woman that she tells him something new.


    "And then?" Nie Zhao echoed.


    Tao Rong immediately said with a smile: "that person looks like you."


    Nie Zhao snorted and said with a smile, "are you praising me in disguise?"


    Tao Rong is a Leng, immediately reaction comes over, sidelong an eye to occupy this kind of writing cheap Nie Zhao.


    "But she looks a few years older than you, and I heard her called Nie Xuan."


    Sure enough, as soon as the name came out, Nie Zhao''s expression was slightly tense.


    Tao Rong pretended not to find out, and said curiously, "what do you look like? It''s not a distant relative. After all, his surname is Nie. "


    For this person, Nie Zhao did not hide, but directly explained Nie Xuan''s situation to Tao Rong, which was similar to Tao Rong''s own profile.


    It''s just that some places are more detailed.


    For example, when Nie Xuan''s mother wanted to remarry, Nie Xuan strongly opposed it at the beginning.


    For example, in the beginning, the Nie family was supposed to take care of Nie Xuan''s mother and daughter for a lifetime, and the old man treated them well, but Nie Xuan''s mother didn''t want to do such a thing. Her first love just came back, and she wanted to remarry with Nie Xuan. The old man advised her. Nie Xuan''s mother was crying, wanted to pursue happiness, and didn''t want to wait aimlessly. Finally, the old man made the decision, and FengFengGuangGuang helped the second daughter-in-law remarry. And promised that even if there were difficulties, the Nie family was still her mother-in-law''s family.


    As far as Nie Xuan''s mother is concerned, the Nie family has done their utmost.


    Even Nie Xuan''s inexplicable hatred towards the Nie family, the Nie family has never treated her badly, but she is not willing to take it. So she gave her stepfather''s family benefits in disguise.


    Later, Nie Xuan''s mother thought her temperament was too fierce, so she found a gentle family to marry.


    Although Nie Xuan is good for her husband''s family, she still doesn''t make any improvement.


    On the contrary, the Nie family even helped her husband''s family well.


    Tao Rong asked whether the two families had brought trouble to the Nie family.


    Nie Zhao also answers faintly that over the years, Nie Xuan''s stepfather''s family and her husband''s family do have some troubles with the Nie family.Tao Rong know Nie Zhao said insipid, it is estimated that holding the tree to enjoy the cool rhythm of it.


    As a matter of fact, Tao Rong knows quite well. What Tao Rong mainly wants to know is Nie Zhao''s attitude towards Nie Xuan.


    She doesn''t know Nie Xuan. She can''t be a virgin. Tell her when she may have an accident. You should be careful.


    She is not insane, others are not insane, to believe her words.


    So whether to remind or not depends on Nie Zhao''s attitude.


    Nie Zhao thought for a while and said, "if the big hall sister can come back to Nie''s home, my grandfather will be happy. After all, my grandfather feels sorry for the big hall sister and has been very sorry for her. But I don''t think the big hall sister hates Nie''s family for no reason. There must be some reason. She doesn''t want to give up."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he didn''t go on.


    In fact, she had a doubt that Nie Zhao had just thought of when he said that the Nie family had solved the problems for the two families. There was a picture that flashed through her mind. She still had a little impression.


    Just now Nie Zhao said that he hoped Nie Xuan would return to Nie''s home. Tao Rong suddenly saw the picture clearly.


    If the Nie family is really so kind to Nie Xuan''s stepfather''s family and her husband''s family, it is impossible for them to be completely helpless because of Nie Xuan''s death. After all, Nie Xuan''s death was an accident.


    But after that, Tao Rong never saw the two families run attentively, and even did not step into the door.


    The only contact with the Nie family is gone. If they don''t come, Tao Rong feels normal.


    But once, she saw a embarrassed woman kneeling at the door of Nie''s house, crying like begging for mercy. She didn''t remember what she said.


    Now I think about it, that person seems to be the former second aunt, Nie Xuan''s mother.

 Chapter 242

    After crying for a long time, she was dragged out by the security guard and never saw her again.


    No matter how old the second aunt was, she would not be reduced to such a situation unless she made a big mistake.


    Let''s think about Nie Xuan''s unhappy life and accidental death.


    I don''t know if Nie Xuan''s accidental death is Tao Rong did not dare to speculate.


    But Tao Rong is very clear about the integrity of the Nie family.


    If it wasn''t for a big mistake, aunt Nie wouldn''t have been driven out even if she got so far. She didn''t have the slightest feeling of the past.


    That is to say, Nie Xuan''s disappointments may be caused by the participation of aunt Nie Er. After Nie Xuan''s death, she was found in the investigation, then retaliated, and finally became like that.


    If that''s the case, Tao Rong thinks it doesn''t matter if she has a chance to be a goddess. In fact, she can''t remember the exact time clearly, so she can only provide a general idea, but she also needs to be able to talk to that cranky young lady.


    For this big hall sister, Nie Zhao''s imagination is too much, so he can''t help saying more. When he wants to say something, his mobile phone rings madly again.


    Tao Rong looked down and saw the same number.


    Tao Rong pretends that it''s none of her business.


    Nie Zhao swept one eye after, say to Tao Rong: "you take."


    "What? Me Tao Rong was surprised. How can she deal with his rotten peach blossom! Is last life not enough?


    "Yes, you do! Yes? Fear? "


    Questions with contempt. I know it''s provocation, but for Tao Rong who swore secretly more than ten minutes ago, it''s really a bit of a slap in the face.


    "Take it. I''ll talk nonsense. Don''t regret it!" Tao Rong threatened to say.


    Why is Nie Zhao afraid? He shrugs his shoulders to show that it doesn''t matter.


    Tao Rong takes a few deep breaths. Thinking about her military value and her prediction of the future, she answers the phone directly and says hello.


    "Give you two choices, or I will let you disappear."


    Tao Rong History is always astonishingly consistent, this similar words, this exactly the same meaning, this threatening tone.


    "Oh, what do you deserve to stay with Nie Zhao?"


    The voice of the mobile phone is relatively loud. You can hear the conversation clearly in a quiet car.


    Nie Zhao thought Zheng Shunjia was just a hot tempered man, but he didn''t expect to be so vicious. He was a little bit over the top and knew that he would not let Tao Rong answer the phone.


    So thinking, Nie Zhao quickly found a place to stop the car.


    "People like you only deserve to find farmers and have children of the same rank as you."


    Nie Zhao reaches for the phone, but Tao Rong blocks it.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong carefully, and saw that her face was almost frozen. Her eyes were not forced, but gradually determined. What''s the matter? Didn''t she resist just now?


    "Nie Zhao''s wife can only be me. You''d better disappear immediately. Don''t let me see you again in Nie''s house, or I''ll scratch your skin!"


    Nie Zhao''s eyebrows have been twisted up, and his expression is rather ugly. He is about to speak, but Tao Rong''s eyes are clear and quick, and he reaches out and covers his mouth directly.


    Nie Zhao didn''t avoid, just looked at Tao Rong in some consternation.


    Tao Rong mechanically turns his head and looks at Nie Zhao. His eyes have completely changed.


    Nie Zhao''s heart shrank when he saw that look Every time she does harm to others, it''s this look. Every time she sees this look, she will be severely reprimanded by herself.


    "What do you think happened to my baby?" Slowly, Tao and Rong threw a word with a meaning.


    "Ho, boy? Do you still want to give birth to Nie Zhao? If you want to be shameless, can you give birth? It''s up to you. Even if I give birth to you, it''s tainted the Nie family''s genetic genes. By the way, do you know what genetic genes are? Even if you give birth to a child, she will be half affected by you. She is as cheap as you. She is shameless, but she should die and stay away, so as not to be an eyesore. "


    Cackle, Tao Rong''s teeth rub hard in his mouth. Her expression is gradually distorted and crazy.


    She remembered that Zheng Shunjia had satirized Xiaoxiao and made her cry. Moreover, part of the reason why Xiaoxiao''s health is worse than that of ordinary people is that


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth gradually rises, and her cruel smile is hanging on her lips, like a dragon that has been touched. Her eyes turn red and stare at Nie Zhao who is covered by her mouth, just like a hunter staring at his prey.


    Nie Zhao was shocked by her terrible situation. He wanted to stop the conversation on the mobile phone. He was really wrong. He didn''t know that Zheng Shunjia would stimulate Tao Rong so abnormally.


    But it''s too late.


    Tao Rong seems to fall into some kind of mood and become unlike herself.


    "Yes? But what to do? I want to go too, but Nie Zhao doesn''t want me to go, otherwise he won''t marry me instead of you in a day. "Nie Zhao can''t believe of stare big eyes, originally want to push open the hand of Tao Rong arm all froze.


    I''ve heard all about it, but it''s just some means that can''t get on the stage. Do you think everyone else will be cheated? "


    "Oh? Did the person who told you tell you that Nie Zhao admitted to being cheated? "


    Zheng Shunjia choked for a moment. It was always an Wenlan''s story and guess, but it didn''t explain Nie Zhao''s attitude.


    "Let me tell you the truth, Nie Zhao fell in love with me. At night, there were only two people in the air raid shelter. He couldn''t heal himself. He directly overpowered me and gave me a kiss." Tao Rong said with a sneer and released her hand, but the hand did not leave, but unconsciously rubbed Nie Zhao''s lips with her thumb.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong stupidly, swallowing saliva, silly.


    "I can''t breathe when I kiss. I want to struggle, but his strength is too strong. He hugs me tightly and calls me Rongrong. He likes me, wants to marry me and wants me. Then he takes off my clothes, kisses all over my body and takes possession of me completely. Because it was the day before yesterday. I really don''t know if I''m pregnant or not. "


    "You If you don''t have a face, you''re really a vulgar slut from the mountains. You can say that, too. "


    But at this time, Tao Rong''s sight unconsciously along with the finger already delimited Nie Zhao undulating chest.


    She didn''t see that Nie Zhao''s face had turned red from the root of her ears.


    "I think you told me the truth by deceiving yourself and refusing to believe it. How can you scold me instead? Every word I say is true! You''d better not cheat yourself. Although I know you are probably my husband''s pursuer, my husband doesn''t like you and wants to avoid you. "


    "You That''s bullshit But Tao Shun''s smile became more and more painful.

 Chapter 243

    "Then why does he have to give me his cell phone and let me pick it up, but he doesn''t want to? He''s right next to me now. He wants me to answer the phone. Doesn''t he just want to avoid you? It''s just that I''m worried about the feelings I met before and I won''t let you lose face. Who makes you really aggressive, I can''t help it. " Tao Rong said slowly.


    When she left, she knew.


    That is to say, Nie Zhao is really at Tao Rong''s side, listening to how she humiliates herself?


    Zheng Shunjia''s teeth cackled, but she didn''t want to believe it. When she made her voice again, it was as if she had been scratched by frosted paper, which was filled with hatred.


    "You dare to humiliate me like this. What are you? I crush you as simple as an ant. Do you really think you are the second young grandmother of the Nie family?"


    "Oh, no matter whether I am or not, I am the only woman in the world now, and you? It''s not even a good friend. " Tao Rong''s voice is very close to sarcasm and sarcasm. When she talks about her relationship with Nie Zhao, she doesn''t hesitate, as if it''s really such a thing.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong in shock. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Even if he''s upset with Zheng Shunjia, he doesn''t need to say a few cruel words Let''s put it this way.


    "Tao Rong! You wait for me, you... "


    "I don''t care what means you have to deal with me, but remember, I''m Nie Zhao''s wife. If you dare to deal with me, do you think Nie Zhao will let you go? Don''t really think that you are an onion. No matter how great you are outside, you are nothing in Nie Zhao''s heart. Can you compare with his wife who admitted it himself? Even if everyone in the Nie family doesn''t like me, what if they don''t want to protect me? I''m Nie Zhao''s wife recognized by law. You''re beating the Nie family in the face when you deal with me. Do you think the Nie family will really pretend to be invisible? "


    Tao Rong said more and more ruthlessly, but he had a clear mind and was right in his analysis.


    Although Nie Zhao was shocked, she could hear clearly that he was really worried about Tao Rong. She knew her situation better than she imagined. She also knew how to use the power to fight. She did better than anyone else.


    In other words, when she was in shankan village, she was able to do so many amazing things and design so many people to fight back against the enemy. She did very well. She was not a little girl who needed to be protected subconsciously.


    She is a strong enough person to protect herself.


    But why sometimes she is so fragile that people can''t see it.


    It''s just like this thing, which was fragile before, but now it''s like a completely changed person.


    She knew what to say could make Zheng Shunjia feel the most pain and humiliation, so she said it recklessly, even if it was not good for her. It took great courage to say it. She would rather hurt herself than the enemy.


    Nie Zhao suddenly reaches out and grabs the hand that makes trouble all over his chest. Tao Rong doesn''t struggle after being caught. After all, her actions are unconscious, and her whole attention is on the phone.


    Nie Zhao sees that she doesn''t struggle, and her other hand has reached for her mobile phone.


    It''s meaningless for them to argue like this. Tao Rong is his wife, and Zheng Shunjia has little to do with him. He can''t find things for himself because of one''s wishful thinking, so the best way is for him to make it clear to Zheng Shunjia directly. Even if it doesn''t work, he should show his attitude.


    But in the moment when his hand grasped Tao Rong''s hand holding the phone.


    Tao Rong just talks and looks up at Nie Zhao.


    At the moment when his eyes looked at each other, Nie Zhao trembled. It was like being watched by a sniper in the secret grass.


    The color of his eyes gradually faded, as if he was looking at him, and as if through what he was looking at.


    It''s hard to understand the deep look in her eyes, but Nie Zhao can see the strong obsession inside, just like she has to finish the training arranged by Uncle Qi every time.


    As if as long as the eyes are like this, what she wants to do will be the same.


    Firm and persistent.


    Tao Rong stares directly at Nie Zhao''s dark and beautiful eyes, as if seeing another pair of eyes through this eye.


    That pair of eyes are big and black, black as if the general simple beautiful.


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes are most like Nie Zhao''s, but they are more mellow and lovely than Nie Zhao''s, but as long as others look at the eyes of the father and daughter, they know that they have a strong blood relationship.


    Tao Rong still remembers little Xiaoxiao lying on the white sheet, snow-white skin as delicate as a white jade doll, dark hair, eyebrows, eyelashes, very few children have such good hair when they are so old, her beauty is unimaginable, especially when she opens the pair of Dark Jade like eyes, watery looking over, calling her mother''s moment . The heart will melt.


    Tao Rong hates what she has done to Xiao Xiao. She doesn''t deserve to be a mother at all. But God has given her a chance to come back. She must find Xiao Xiao and be a qualified mother again.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao with the same eyes as her daughter and said firmly and deeply: "I will have children with Nie Zhao. We will have a lovely child, the best child in the world. No one has the right to say that the child I gave birth to is not good. We''re going to have kids There will be... "Tao Rong said, as if he had a magic barrier, he got up slowly and pressed in the direction of Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao catches Tao Rong''s body because Tao Rong''s eyes and words haven''t come back.


    Nie Zhao is a muddle, looking at Tao Rong close at hand, the heartbeat can''t help but accelerate.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with a soft look, and her eyes are filled with a look of request. Her voice is a little imploring.


    "Nie Zhao, we will have children, right?"


    It is obvious that this sentence is not to Zheng Shunjia, but to Nie Zhao.


    Naturally, the other end of the phone also heard, Zheng Shunjia''s wheezing voice was all over the phone.


    Nie Zhaozhen was stunned by Tao Rong.


    He can''t tell whether Tao Rong really wants to ask himself or Zheng Shunjia on the other end of the phone.


    If it''s acting, that''s true.


    Nie Zhao opened his mouth slightly, but he didn''t know how to answer. He just wanted to push Tao Rong away and murmured, "Tao Rong, you..."


    This voice is full of all kinds of emotions, careful, worried and annoyed, but the main tone is helpless tenderness.


    Zheng Shunjia is not a fool. She is very smart and likes to observe Nie Zhao. She can see Nie Zhao''s attitude towards an Wenlan clearly.

 Chapter 244

    She had never seen Nie Zhao use that tone to other girls. Only an Wenlan.


    But now it''s given to Tao Rong.


    You don''t need to know what Nie Zhao''s answer is. Just because he''s really around tao Rong and watching her answer her phone, and his tone of speaking to Tao Rong, Zheng Shunjia has been completely hit.


    Finally, she recognized the fact that the relationship between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao was not as simple and crude as an Wenlan said.


    No, no!


    She absolutely can''t let such a thing happen. Without an Wenlan, Nie Zhao belongs to Zheng Shunjia. The only man she likes, how can she marry such a vulgar woman.


    No, she has to stop everything right now. There must be time.


    "Tao Rong, you wait for me, Nie Zhao belongs to me, you wait for me, I will not let you go!" Zheng Shunjia roared, just like a raging lion challenging outsiders who intruded into his territory.


    Zheng Shunjia then hung up her cell phone. She was afraid that she would hear more and make herself collapse.


    She didn''t dare, so she shrank.


    After hanging up her cell phone, she immediately packed up and prepared to come to Nanshi.


    And the voice of Du Du came from the mobile phone, beating Tao Rong''s nerves. Tao Rong was stunned for a long time before she suddenly recovered. The person she wanted to retaliate against was no longer there.


    It''s safe, no one will say Xiaoxiao, no one will


    Tao Rong came back and trembled slightly. She couldn''t hold her mobile phone in her hand. She suddenly took off her power and dropped it on the seat.


    Take off the force of the hand down to Nie Zhao''s chest, Tao Rong just like suddenly focus, see the situation in front of you.


    Nie Zhao grabs her shoulders and tries to push her away, but her whole body falls to Nie Zhao like a corpse without strength.


    Tao Rong suddenly reaction, quickly get up to sit back to the seat, turn to look at the front of the car, scared of violent breathing.


    Nie Zhao also got up and sat back as before, putting his hands on the steering wheel.


    The cold wind outside rolled up the remains of the dead leaves and kept falling on the front cover of the car.


    After a long silence, Nie Zhao said, "you What do you mean by what you just did and said? Is there any other meaning? "


    Although in the heart already had the answer, but Nie Zhao did not know how to think, in the mind unceasingly reverberated Tao Rong wants to have the child with him that section.


    He could not believe that such exaggeration and impossibility had made a mark in his heart.


    It''s like Tao Rong is really begging him to have a baby with him. Especially when Tao Rong said two words about children, the eager eyes were really frightening.


    All blame just Tao Rong''s facial expression is too true, tone is too firm, let him all seem to want to be convinced.


    It''s a joke. What''s the relationship between them.


    One is used and the other is used.


    There is no love at all. It''s not a normal couple at all. It''s a couple who may divorce at any time. There is still time limit!


    How can such a couple have children.


    She won''t touch her, and she won''t let herself touch her. If she really wants to have children, she won''t struggle so fiercely in the air raid shelter that time, and she almost cried.


    Mingming''s self-control ability dropped rapidly that time. If it wasn''t for the way she was scared to stimulate him, if she had the courage to seduce herself at that time, then she


    Nie Zhao bites his teeth and blames himself for his wishful thinking. He doesn''t turn his head to look at Tao Rong''s face. He doesn''t want to try his best to judge from her expression. He just asks. He believes whatever Tao Rong answers.


    But


    "Isn''t that obvious? Did that scare you? Ha ha, I''m really sorry, but I''m not to blame for this. It''s your rotten peach blossom who comes to me and bullies me. Although I''m a villager in the mountains and I''m not as high as you, I''m not a kind of person who can''t fight back and scold you. I''m selfish and mean, and I''ll pay you back. Don''t you know that? Besides, I helped you, didn''t I? You don''t like to see this man, do you? Otherwise I would not have said and treated her like that. I''ll scare her with words this time. Next time she dares to provoke me, don''t blame me for being impolite. But if she does, it''s you who are responsible for it. "


    Tao Rong''s words are light and flexible, as if they are funny children who can''t be bullied by others. She adheres to the principle that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend others, and treats all those who have malice against her. Anyway, even if she did, she could just throw the pot. Naughty and fun.


    Is this still a woman with deep feelings?


    Nie Zhao didn''t see the reluctance in Tao Rong''s expression.


    Tao Rong also side head, don''t want to let Nie Zhao see himself, just language tone in cover up his abnormal.


    But this matter is regarded as a Zheng Shunjia door-to-door provocation, and then was angry back home small things pass by.


    Nie Zhao light said: "rest assured, if she is really too much, I will stop, originally I have nothing to do with her, you are right, she is not qualified to do this to you."Tao Rong said with a smile: "it''s also fun. I don''t believe you if you don''t have one or two crazy pursuers around you."


    While pretending to be relaxed, they drove back to Nie''s house.


    Carrying big and small bags of things into the door, Tao Rong noticed that people look at her eyes.


    At first, Tao Rong didn''t understand why, until she noticed that their eyes were focused on the famous brand packaging bag that she and Nie Zhao were carrying, Tao Rong probably understood what it meant.


    This kind of situation is very common, so it is impossible for Tao Rong to catch a domestic servant to explain, and there is no need to explain. All she did was just for her own comfort. She didn''t need to care what outsiders thought of her.


    When she met Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan, the situation was a little different. Hou Xianshu looked ugly and sat on the sofa as if she had been waiting for a long time. When Nie Zhaohe and Tao Rong appeared, she stared at Tao Rong and began to scold her.


    "You have just entered the house, and you haven''t been identified yet, so you start to make a lot of money. Isn''t it too ugly? You go to my daughter-in-law''s shopping mall to buy things, and you report your identity and plunder so much. It''s really disgraceful for you to let your in laws think about our Nie family."


    Hou Xianshu just heard from an Wenlan that Nie Zhao took Tao Rong to their shopping mall. An Wenlan''s father called just now.


    But they only know about it, not about Nie Zhao and Tao Rong''s refusal to take things away for free. So when Hou Xianshu saw Nie Zhao and Tao Rong come back with so many things, her face turned blue.

 Chapter 245

    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Nie Zhao frowns at Hou Xianshu unhappily. Didn''t he say that before? Hou Xianshu doesn''t care about Tao Rong, waiting for her grandfather and father to come back.


    But this moment Hou Xianshu is ugly to Tao Rong, and still in front of everyone, which is contrary to what she said before.


    "What do I say? I say, ah Zhao, even if I don''t care about this matter for the time being, I can''t allow this girl to ruin our family''s reputation outside and cheat with the identity of our second young lady!"


    "Ma!" Nie Zhao''s face changed in an instant. Today, one after another, Nie Zhao has been able to feel all kinds of insults and treatment that Tao Rong received since she became his wife. Although Tao Rong is hard to deal with, Nie Zhao can''t calm down because of such treatment.


    He didn''t think so much, but now he can''t imagine that he can see these things when he is with Tao Rong. If he is not here, Tao Rong will encounter what kind of treatment.


    Nie Zhao asks himself, compared with the insults and troubles, Tao Rong can not get much benefits from his side. She is not willing to spend money on him. Is it really for the things that she can''t do? That''s too much sacrifice.


    "Zhao, are you confused? What our Nie family can''t afford is reputation. You married this woman for reputation. In that case, why do you want her to be disgraceful and conspicuous outside? If Wenlan didn''t tell me that his father wanted to send something to this money loving girl, I didn''t know you had done such a disgraceful thing. Let''s forget about the relationship between us and the family. It''s the in laws, but what is Tao Rong like? Is she not afraid to be hot when she collects these things? "


    Hou Xianshu originally intended to ignore Tao Rong, but today''s event really made her angry. Even if Tao Rong spent Nie Zhao''s money to buy things, she would feel better. As long as she did it secretly, what happened to spend some money?


    But not only did the people over there know that Tao Rong was Nie Zhao''s wife, but they also took the initiative to send things, because they knew that she was the second young lady of the Nie family.


    Hou Xianshu did not look up to this behavior and felt extremely shameful.


    What status they have in Nanshi is only their share of benefits, mutual benefit and no small advantage.


    At home, they usually send things to them, that''s to please, that''s to maintain the relationship, that''s to give gifts, but Tao Rong goes to other people''s stores to get things, that''s to say, she''s greedy for small bargains. After all, Tao Rong''s identity has not been identified, and people have not taken the initiative to send a thing to Tao Rong, the fake second young lady. How can she have such a thick skin to take the initiative to come and get it.


    Hou Xianshu, as the master mother of the Nie family, has the best face, especially in front of her own family.


    So the outburst of anger all scolded Tao Rong and Nie Zhao together.


    Next to an Wenlan''s face is also very haggard and ugly. People who don''t know think she is worried about this quarrel.


    In fact, she was stimulated by Nie Zhao''s behavior.


    Tao Rong''s identity has been acknowledged by an''s family in the shopping mall, Yuan Shang and even Zheng Shunjia in Dongshi. Nie Zhao is not joking. Is he serious?


    An Wenlan''s heart is also bottomless, uncomfortable not, but on the surface also want to maintain the image, don''t let mother-in-law found abnormal.


    "Mom, maybe Miss Tao doesn''t understand this, and my parents and we are all from our own family. You don''t have to be so angry. Just a few clothes and bags. It''s not a big deal, really. And you can see that Miss Tao didn''t bring anything here at all. It must be inconvenient not to buy anything. Don''t blame them. "


    An Wenlan''s kind persuasion makes Hou Xianshu more angry.


    "No? Ah Zhao is right beside her. Don''t you know how to get used to her? Zhao, are you going to piss me off? " Hou Xianshu''s face turns blue, and her eyes are going to be angry when she stares at them.


    Hou Xianshu is ready to say something more. Nie Zhao, who understands their misunderstanding, immediately says, "Mom, you misunderstood. There''s no such thing. I don''t know what''s wrong, but it''s not what you think. From the beginning, I didn''t think that there was an established shopping mall. I went there just for convenience, and Tao Rong didn''t know that it was her sister-in-law''s shopping mall. How can we go fishing! What''s more, we paid at all. It must have been the wrong message from the shopping mall. "


    The first one to respond to Nie Zhao''s words is an Wenlan. What does it mean that he doesn''t remember that it''s their shopping mall? Didn''t they hang out together before? What do you mean by that? Do you mean to be ugly to her?


    Nie Zhao said that and then coldly looked at an Wenlan. An Wenlan''s face turned white instantly.


    Tao Rong''s face at this time is not very good-looking. When she was reprimanded by Hou Xianshu, her face was light and didn''t seem to respond. However, it wasn''t until Nie Zhao spoke that Tao Rong''s face became ugly.


    Tao Rong can''t remember how many wrongs she suffered in this family. Anyway, there are so many, so now this point can''t enter her ears, let alone go to her heart.


    But even if Tao Rong put up a high wall for her heart, some people''s words would still penetrate into her heart through the gap between the bricks.Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao coldly.


    It''s funny in my heart that an Wenlan is so clever that she can say something to comfort Hou Xianshu later. Don''t you know what kind of reaction Hou Xianshu will have at the beginning? Now pretend to be so kind, why do you want to sow discord in the beginning.


    Tao Rong does not know how many things an Wenlan knows.


    But she told Hou Xianshu that she had made a report, and now she''s pretending to be a good person.


    Nie Zhao, however, said that he had put all his faults on the other side of the shopping mall in a few words, no matter whether he was really smart enough to have analyzed whether it must be the fault on the other side of the shopping mall or not.


    In Tao Rong''s opinion, he just doesn''t want to be in a dilemma with an Wenlan.


    The meaning of maintenance in this discourse, if you don''t know the secret relationship between Nie Zhao and an Wenlan, Tao Rong can''t hear it.


    But this moment I heard it clearly.


    There is no doubt that an Wenlan deliberately stirs up dissension. At the beginning, she was put in the perspective of the innocent.


    The market that sent out the message was wrong. Hou Xianshu, who misunderstood the message and cursed, was wrong. Only an Wenlan, who delivered the message, was right?


    Tao Rong is biting a tooth, originally didn''t feel aggrieved heart, but now sour pull up.


    She sneered and said to Hou Xianshu, "are you defending this girl? Pay, who believes it At the same time, Tao Rong took a few steps directly to the tea table and slapped it on the top marble tea table.

 Chapter 246

    The sound of vibration made everyone around quiet for a moment. Everyone was shocked to see Tao Rong, and thought of it in his heart.


    Is this girl crazy?


    Is she mad at her wife?


    Hou Xianshu was also stunned.


    Nie Zhao really mentioned everything. Knowing that Tao Rong is wronged, she doesn''t want to have a conflict with Hou Xianshu. After all, she is not at home, but Tao Rong wants to get along with Hou Xianshu all the time. It doesn''t matter if she is not friendly. Just don''t be stiff.


    "You What are you doing? " Hou Xianshu looks at Tao Rong in disbelief.


    Tao Rong slowly raised her head, looked at her coldly, and then slowly moved his palm.


    At this time, people also saw that under the palm of Tao Rong''s hand were several invoices.


    It''s clearly marked with money and goods.


    If you don''t pay, you will only record the high-level account directly. How can there be an invoice?


    This is more useful than any explanation.


    They paid.


    An Wenlan bit her lower lip slightly and looked at Nie Zhao with an expression of grievance.


    She felt very innocent and was cheated by her father. She thought that her father really wanted to give it away for free, but an Wenlan also remembered that how could Nie Zhao take things without paying, which was against his principles.


    Look at these invoices again to prove that they must have been paid, but in the end, her father didn''t call her again.


    She said something wrong to her mother-in-law.


    In this way, Nie Zhao must have misunderstood himself.


    An Wenlan delivers her aggrieved eyes, but Nie Zhao doesn''t look at her. Instead, she looks at Tao Rong all the time.


    All this fell in an Wenlan''s eyes, just like stabbing her heart, which made her feel bad.


    Hou Xianshu was a little dumb and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Tao Rong took the initiative to say: "I heard that you are the master mother of the Nie family. You are in charge of all the affairs in the family. Although I can''t get into your eyes, I believe you are also a reasonable person. I never thought that you would convict me if you listen to other people''s words. You don''t know the whole story of the matter, investigate the real truth, and say so many things at will If you humiliate me, you are... "


    After that, there is a silent voice, which gives Hou Xianshu enough face, but at the same time, it also makes her face beaten. As a housewife, she is not smart and listens to other people''s words at will, which makes people who are still in awe of herself look disappointed and despised. This really pokes Hou Xianshu''s heart and makes her feel embarrassed and angry with Tao Rong.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to say that it was a matter between our husband and wife, but since you all misunderstood this step today, I have to make it clear. I know that the Nie family hasn''t agreed with me. How dare I spend the money of your Nie family? Do you still want to say that I let your son spend the money, and I don''t have any hard feelings, but these things are my own Your son doesn''t have much cash. He swipes his card. You can check his account directly to see if it''s right with these invoices. Do I spend Nie''s money on shopping. If you have any questions about the source of my money, you can also ask Nie Zhao how my money came from. I promise to be honest and have a trace to follow. If you don''t believe me, you can check it. "


    Tao Rong said very hard, but she knew that this step was enough. Hou Xianshu would not have leisure to check. As long as she knew that there was no free thing in front, she would believe one thing after another. If you really go to check, Tao Rong will be in trouble. It is estimated that Hou Xianshu will think that Nie Zhao has taken care of her.


    However, Tao Rong still knows Hou Xianshu well. After living together for more than ten years, Tao Rong knows some rules about her temperament and how to deal with her.


    She is a strong woman and disdains to be fierce with people of low status. As long as Tao Rong shows weakness and shows grievance and pity, Hou Xianshu will let her go a little bit, especially when she really misunderstands Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong made good use of it. Although her heart was uncomfortable, her mind was twisted and calm, turning discomfort into power.


    Tao Rong finished, as if in the suppression of grievances like, tightly pursed lips.


    In everyone''s eyes, put on the ground originally by two people carrying all the bags to his arm.


    It can be seen that Tao Rong''s two arms couldn''t be lifted because they were too heavy, so he could only carry them reluctantly.


    "I won''t feel hot when I hold these things, because they are all my things. Even if I am swept out of the house by your Nie family one day, I can take these things rightfully."


    With that, Tao Rong reluctantly dragged the weight he could not bear, and moved back step by step.


    Seeing that Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang''s eyes are hot, they feel very sorry for Tao Rong because they misunderstood Tao Rong before.


    A Cui is from despise to shock.


    An Wenlan doesn''t dare to make a sound. Hou Xianshu looks at Tao Rong''s behavior, and her heart is blocked up. She can''t say a word.


    After all, she had fully realized that she had misunderstood, and the misunderstanding was so thorough that she wronged others, and even could not find any place to blame her, so that she could find face for herself. Even if she was angry, there was no other way.Nie Zhao did not say, but immediately after Tao Rong''s back.


    Wait for someone to leave, Hou Xianshu immediately ruthlessly looked at an Wenlan, let her lose face, no matter who, she will not have a good face.


    An Wenlan immediately showed great grievance, "Mom, I don''t know. I want to give it to Tao Rong directly, which should be my father''s intention at the beginning, but you know Nie Zhao''s temper. I guess they refused later. I... "


    Hou Xianshu just gave a cold hum. She left without hearing an Wenlan''s explanation.


    It''s better not to let her know that an Wenlan made this Wulong out of some shady selfishness. She doesn''t like Tao Rong and wants to drive him away, but she doesn''t want to be used by the younger generation to be a gunshot.


    Hou Xianshu didn''t say anything, but her cold warning eyes were enough to make an Wenlan feel uncomfortable.


    Hou Xianshu is very satisfied with her, but she is always on guard against her and Nie Zhao. She stares at her closely. Before Nie Zhao came back, Hou Xianshu hinted and warned her many times.


    This time there is such a misunderstanding. Hou Xianshu must be suspicious of her. It seems that she will have to be cautious in her words and deeds in the future.


    An Wenlan can''t help but look at the direction where Tao Rong and Nie Zhao disappear. Her eyes turn cold gradually. She really can''t tolerate that woman any more. She just hopes that her father-in-law and grandfather can come back quickly and drive away this hateful woman.

 Chapter 247

    On the other hand, Nie Zhao almost three or four steps to catch up, want to reach out to help Tao Rong take things.


    But Tao Rong avoided directly, "don''t need your help!"


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "what''s your temper with me? I''m also a victim of this incident. I''ve been misunderstood and reprimanded."


    Tao Rong looked back at Nie Zhao coldly, "is that right? Whose fault is that? Is it mine? Do you deserve to be misunderstood? Not trusted by your family? Or did your mother listen to other people, or did the message from the shopping mall get unclear? How is it delivered? "


    Tao Rong strangely didn''t say an Wenlan, but Nie Zhao''s look was a little strange.


    It''s really wrong that there is no complete transmission.


    But he also knows that the real mistake should be an Wenlan. She shouldn''t do anything to make Hou Xianshu misunderstand.


    Just now, he would avoid an Wenlan and deliberately lead the problem to the market. In fact, he has a purpose.


    First, he doesn''t want to let Tao Rong know that an Wenlan may be deliberately targeting her, so Tao Rong is likely to guess something.


    Secondly, his family knows about the past with an Wenlan, so he doesn''t want to appear that he and an Wenlan still seem to have a constant relationship, which will only lead to family unrest. If he quarrels with an Wenlan about this, it will prove that they can''t get along?


    In Nie Zhao''s understanding of an Wenlan, she has always been kind-hearted and never intrigued with others. But this time, Nie Zhao was really disappointed by what she told Hou Xianshu, and even didn''t understand why she did it?


    Jealous? It''s clear that they are over. She took the initiative to end them. Even if someone took the initiative to tell Nie Zhao in the past, an Wenlan could gently comfort those women who were rejected by him. How could she deliberately target Tao Rong?


    But Nie Zhao forgot that it''s really different to pursue him and match him with his husband and wife. An Wenlan likes him from the very beginning, and is close to him in order to attract his attention. From the very beginning, an Wenlan shows her best side in front of Nie Zhao. She is careful, careful in her words and deeds, and shows her most real and simple likes. Those who seem too beautiful make people think that an Wenlan is such a beautiful person.


    Yuan Shang actually saw an Wenlan''s silly adoration for Nie Zhao, and stayed by his side. He was always nice to him and pure in love. Seeing his eyes shining, how could yuan Shang not be moved by such a beautiful woman? That''s why he fell in love with an Wenlan at the beginning.


    In this way, an Wenlan in front of Nie Zhao has always been a beautiful an Wenlan. This is not an illusion, it is a part of the real an Wenlan, but there is another part. She has never been shown in Nie Zhao, or even the people around Nie Zhao. How can others know what an Wenlan really is like.


    It is estimated that even she does not know her own nature, so she hesitates and finally chooses to leave the man she loves most and marry the man she doesn''t love at all.


    Because she didn''t know herself, she didn''t know that she would make such a choice.


    Similarly, Nie Zhao doesn''t know about an Wenlan. Even though some images have broken down, an Wenlan is still a good impression in his heart.


    But all the complicated thoughts in Tao Rong''s opinion are just the maintenance of Bai Yueguang.


    Tao Rong looks directly at Nie Zhao. Seeing that Nie Zhao looks embarrassed, she immediately feels bored.


    Tao Rong''s heart is chilly, and she thinks it''s not worth making a fuss. Anyway, she has already known the relationship between the two people, and this relationship will continue. It''s so lamentable. If it''s not for her wrong position, I''m afraid Tao Rong will have to be moved by them and share their tragic feelings.


    Tao Rong was sure that even if Nie Zhao married Zheng Shunjia in the end of his last life, there was only an Wenlan in his heart, but their relationship did not allow them to have a righteous identity.


    In this case, Nie Zhao is not wrong to defend an Wenlan. He is an outsider, and he is even more shameless in this relationship.


    Anyway, he also means to help himself explain, even if it is not to pull out the culprit as the premise, he should be satisfied. The relationship between them, Nie Zhao can do this step for her is good.


    Tao Rong convergence of all emotions, expression of indifference said: "forget it, originally is a misunderstanding, explain good, I''m not angry, you don''t have to help me carry these, I don''t need. And it''s not heavy


    With that, Tao Rong went straight to the second floor with all her bags. Don''t give Nie Zhao a chance to talk.


    What are these weights, strength and speed? She has practiced them, so she doesn''t need to take care of girls.


    But when Tao Rong went back to the room and put down her things, rolled up her sleeves, and saw one trace after another, she just put down her sleeves without expression.


    Not heavy does not mean no pain, the same weight of things spread on the body and with a very thin rope on the body, the pain is different.


    Tao Rong leaned against the door for a while, and then began to pack up her things.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s stubborn figure, refuses, and his expression is gradually irritable. Instead of looking for Tao Rong, he goes out with the car key.After partial hall and met the face of an Wenlan.


    This time Nie Zhao almost did not squint, did not look at an Wenlan, went out directly.


    In the evening, Nie Zhao didn''t come back and wanted to have dinner. Aunt Qiao asked Hou Xianshu anxiously if she wanted to ask Tao Rong to come down to eat together.


    Nie peilima, who had come back from school, yelled, "what, that shameless woman is still here, mom, why don''t you dare to leave her! No, don''t ask her to eat. She''s not qualified to share the table with us. Do you want to annoy me? I don''t want it


    An Wenlan did not state her position. Hou Xianshu thought about it and said, "where''s Nie Zhao?"


    Wang Bo came over and said, "the second young master said that he went out to dinner with the second young master of the yuan family. After all, the young master seldom comes back once."


    An Wenlan frowns slightly. Haven''t they just met? Did Nie Zhao send Tao Rong back this afternoon?


    Or does he want to avoid himself again?


    An Wenlan can''t ignore Nie Zhao''s attitude of turning a blind eye to her.


    Aunt Qiao added: "the second young master said, let''s pay attention to the diet of the second young man..."


    "Don''t call her that, aunt Qiao. Are you confused? What a young lady she is Nie Pei said angrily.


    Aunt Qiao looks at Hou Xianshu in embarrassment.


    Hou Xianshu was silent for a while and said, "ask her if you want to come down and eat. If you don''t want to, send her food to the room." After that, before aunt Qiao answered, Hou Xianshu added, "just do what she wants to eat."

 Chapter 248

    Looking at his mother''s attitude towards Tao Rong, Nie Pei jumped up from the chair. Immediately began to shout, Hou Xianshu let her quarrel headache, had to ask her homework to change the topic.


    An Wenlan knows that the reason why Hou Xianshu did this is that she lost her advantage in the afternoon. She wants to be a little better to Tao Rong and regain her face and position. It''s reasonable to teach Tao Rong a lesson next time.


    This can be regarded as a disguised apology after the misunderstanding, and it can also be regarded as giving Nie Zhao face. Nie Zhao doesn''t have much to say when he looks back.


    Although this is reasonable, there is still some resistance in an Wenlan''s heart.


    Aunt Qiao comes to the room and asks Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong asks aunt Qiao to come in. Aunt Qiao knows that Tao Rong''s staying in the room in the afternoon is not self sad, but reading a book.


    "Madam Er Shao, you are reading. Is this light OK? Do you want me to get you another lamp? " Aunt Qiao loves Tao Rong because of the afternoon.


    Tao Rong shook his head with a smile and said quietly, "it''s already very bright."


    "Yes? If you need anything, just tell me. If you''re tired of reading and hungry, tell me I''ll prepare dessert for you. Ah, I''m confused. I''ve come to ask you to come down for dinner. " Qiao aunt see Tao Rong smile also followed the mood cheerful smile up, heart way this child''s temperament is really good.


    Tao Rong was slightly stunned. No one had asked if she wanted to go down to the Nie family before. Instead, she sent it to her and let her eat in her room. Tao Rong didn''t go down until the old man spoke.


    Is it because Nie Zhao is also here?


    "Nie Zhao has gone?" Tao Rong stood up and said.


    "Ah? Don''t you know the second young lady? The second young master went out to meet his friends Aunt Qiao replied.


    Tao Rong''s movements were stiff, and he said awkwardly, "is that right?"


    Aunt Qiao worried that Tao Rong misunderstood that the young master didn''t care about her, so she immediately added: "but before the young master left, he specially told me to watch the second young lady for dinner. I can''t be hungry. Just now my wife asked me to ask you what you mean. Would you like to come down for dinner? "


    Tao Rong had no reaction to Nie Zhao''s affairs. After all, they were a little unhappy in the afternoon. As for Hou Xianshu''s behavior, Tao Rong thought it was funny. Did the afternoon really work?


    But


    If you go down now, don''t you mean you are anxious to have a good relationship with them? Then Hou Xianshu''s attitude towards her will certainly change immediately, which is not good for her.


    But if it doesn''t go on, it may make things worse and waste the good situation.


    It''s a real dilemma.


    Tao Rong hesitated for a long time, and aunt Qiao worried: "second young lady, are you still unhappy about the afternoon?"


    Tao Rong took a look at Aunt Qiao, and her expression gradually changed. "Aunt Qiao, to tell you the truth, I really regret that I was so impulsive this afternoon. I can''t bear the grievance. I have a straight temper. I''ve already known that I can''t bear it any more. Now I''m really embarrassed to see my mother-in-law, and whether Nie Pei is back or not. She estimates that she has a lot of opinions on me. If Nie Zhao is OK, but he''s not now, I ¡­ I... "


    Tao Rong said, gentle smile has disappeared, the rest is completely worried, echoing her age of uneasiness and fear.


    Old aunt Qiao really can''t see such a look.


    With aunt Qiao''s understanding of Hou Xianshu, she also knows that Hou Xianshu is not really willing to have dinner with Tao Rong, and there are two young ladies. Once Tao Rong goes down, it is bound to be another insult and noise. In fact, not going down is the best choice.


    Aunt Qiao couldn''t help but want to help Tao Rong, so she said to Tao Rong, "otherwise, I''ll send you one after they''ve finished eating. Don''t worry. I''ll explain to my wife. She won''t mind. You can adjust your mood and have dinner with us tomorrow. The young master will come back tomorrow."


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong looked at Aunt Qiao with the pitiful eyes of little dog and said, "is that really OK? So my mother-in-law won''t think I''m unruly and angry with me? "


    Looking at Tao Rong''s uneasiness, aunt Qiao felt softer. She immediately patted her chest and said, "don''t worry, aunt Qiao will do it for you, and you won''t be embarrassed. Looking back, I''ll say that you haven''t adjusted day and night, and you''ve been busy outside all day, so you''re so tired that you can''t wake up. You''re still growing up. It''s very normal, The Nie family are all reasonable people. They won''t embarrass you because of this kind of human nature. "


    What Tao Rong wants is the maintenance of aunt Qiao. After all, aunt Qiao has been in this house for a long time. She has old qualifications, good temperament, and can''t talk nonsense. Even Hou Xianshu wants to give her face. Aunt Qiao is willing to say that Hou Xianshu is willing to listen to her when she doesn''t know Tao Rong. Although there will be no change in her attitude, it is true that the current situation will not be greatly changed.


    Tao Rong immediately appreciates aunt Qiao''s care. Although there are ingredients to make use of, Tao Rong really appreciates her kindness. If everyone in the Nie family is like this, she doesn''t have to be intrigued.


    After aunt Qiao went out, Tao Rong couldn''t read because she was in a disordered mood.Aunt Qiao went down and said according to her own way, Nie Pei naturally still scolded, but she couldn''t help knowing that people were sleeping to death.


    Hou Xianshu didn''t say anything, just said to wait until she woke up and was hungry. Then the three hostesses ate together.


    But after dinner, aunt Qiao and Hou Xianshu said a few words in private.


    The main idea is that the children feel guilty and sorry because of the afternoon. They are worried and afraid. They dare not face them. They are afraid that Hou Xianshu is angry with her. They are embarrassed and don''t know how to come to have dinner together. So it''s aunt Qiao who suggests that she don''t come down. If Hou Xianshu wants to blame herself, blame herself.


    Hou Xianshu can''t find out whether Tao Rong''s situation is true or not. Naturally, it''s hard to judge. She can''t blame aunt Qiao, so in the end, it''s OK, and it''s gone. After all, in Hou Xianshu''s eyes, Tao Rong is young and not worth mentioning. She does what she should do and gives her face.


    An hour later, Tao Rong had a delicious dinner, which was very exquisite and full of weight.


    After a good meal and reading for a while, Tao Rong went out for exercise.


    after all, the training was wasted for two days. Although there was a delay, Tao Rong didn''t make excuses for herself.


    I came down to talk to Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao about understanding the surrounding environment and taking a walk.


    Aunt Wang boqiao told her to come back early and let her go out.


    With a heavy load, Tao Rong began her own training, because there is no mountain here. Uncle Qi adjusted her training mode before.

 Chapter 249

    Tao Rong first completed some flexible joint training in the forest, such as weight-bearing climbing, fast jumping, handstand walking, push up and so on. But this is a residential area, and occasionally he can meet people, which makes Tao Rong very inconvenient.


    After training for a while, Tao Rong felt that he couldn''t calm down, so he decided to run out.


    She was wearing a sports suit and a hood, and no one recognized her.


    Tao Rong still remembers the distance from here to the shopping mall. It''s about 20 minutes'' drive. A round trip by himself should be enough for today''s training.


    I ran out quickly all the way. When I passed the entrance of the community, I almost scared the guards. I thought that something flashed by.


    After all, some of the people living here are soldiers, and occasionally there are such things.


    Tao Rong is running fast, the wind is blowing around, the scenery on both sides is also flying fast, as if any troubles can disappear with his own running.


    "Oh? Whose kid is that? He runs so fast. What are you doing at night? "


    An expensive car was parked outside the community. A young boy looked out of the window and said.


    Next to another girl looked up, disdained cut a voice: "you are really unfortunate, to send me a homework can see that unfortunate cunt."


    "Ah? She''s the shameless woman you''re talking about coming back with your second brother? " Boy voice surprised way, also want to see clearly, the result Tao Rong has run out of sight.


    "I don''t know what she''s going to do when I come out at night? I don''t know the rules at all. " Nie Pei said with disdain.


    Listening to Nie Pei''s words, the boy immediately urged the driver to drive, "catch up quickly, I''ll scare the shameless woman to vent her anger on the second lady. Nie Er Ge is also her this kind of low quality can entangle? "


    In fact, the boy did not see the appearance of Tao Rong, but Nie Pei said so, the boy naturally want to coax his sweetheart happy.


    See Nie Pei did not retort, the driver had to obediently drive to chase people, but chase for a while, did not see the shadow.


    The boy said angrily, "it''s all your fault that you drive slowly. You can''t catch up with a woman."


    The driver can only make amends in sweat.


    "Forget it, anyway, she doesn''t stay in my house long. When my grandfather and dad come back, she has to pack up and leave!" Nie Pei then continued to copy homework,


    if it wasn''t for copying homework, they wouldn''t have to stay outside in the car.


    "You''re sure there''s no problem with this assignment." Nie Pei asked uneasily while copying.


    "You can rest assured that what I asked the learning committee to do will not be a problem. If he dares to do something bad, I''ll kill him. " The boy said with a smile. "By the way, my elder sister didn''t respond to this bitch?"


    "What''s the reaction of my sister-in-law? She doesn''t dare to. After all, it''s my second brother''s private business. If she has a reaction, my mother will not be happy. I really don''t understand why your sister married my brother. It''s clear that they have no feelings! Now the second elder brother must be too sad to come back to us with a junk. " Nie peipo said helplessly.


    And the object of her talk is Ann''s only son, Ann Wenlan''s younger brother, Ann Rifan.


    "I can''t help it. It''s the decision of the adults. We can''t manage it. But my sister really likes your second brother. I know this very well. Even if they can''t be together, your second brother can''t make such a man come back to succeed my elder sister. It''s an insult to my elder sister." An Rifan said angrily.


    Nie Pei also thinks that it is right for a woman of the same level as an Wenlan to marry her second brother. She is definitely not such a bad woman dug up from the mountains. She must have married my second brother by scheming. My second brother is so good that he must have been cheated.


    Nie Pei worships Nie Zhao more than anyone else, so she can''t accept a woman like Tao Rong standing beside her second brother.


    two people make complaints about it for a while, Nie Pei''s homework is finished, then he gets off and goes home.


    An Rifan wants to send her, but Nie Pei drives her away like a fly.


    When Nie Pei passed the entrance, several security guards said hello to her.


    Nie Pei didn''t pay attention to it, but after a few steps, he suddenly thought of something, turned back and said something to the security guards. After the explanation, Nie Pei left happily.


    On the other hand, in a high-end private club, yuan SHANGZHENG happily embraces Nie Zhao''s singing.


    The operator of the club has something to do with the yuan family. The club is opened under the cover of the yuan family. Naturally, it is the most upscale club in Nanshi, and only receives people with status.


    yuan has the final say, with the arrival of Nie Zhao, the club owner immediately came to bring the two guests into the box, and the drinks were as many as possible. Not only that, but they came to the boys, so they called many clubs to accompany them. As for what extent they were the guests, they were the last ones.Nie Zhao doesn''t like such occasions, but he doesn''t like to destroy the atmosphere when he sees that all his old classmates are so happy, but girls are not allowed to get close to him.


    Yuan Shang took Nie Zhao to sing a song, handed the microphone to others, took the glass and said: "brother, do you want to come out for me to drink, I''ll take you out to have fun, how can you put on a bad face again, when you leave in the afternoon, it''s not good?"


    As Yuan Shang said this, she let the sexy beauty next to her hold her. The beauty was about to print her red lips on Yuan Shang''s face. Yuan Shang was also a natural appearance, as if she had been used to such a place.


    "You''re not here to drink and chat." With that, Nie Zhao pulled his collar. He was dazed by the hot atmosphere here. His original irritable heart became more irritable. "And I don''t like such occasions. I can''t get together anywhere. I have to come here."


    "Do you think you are a monk in the army? What are you going to do if we men don''t come to such an occasion? Would you like to take a bath together? " Yuan Yu said, "look at all the students in high school. That''s the real reaction."


    One of the men raised his glass to a woman and said, "yes, Nie Zhao, they are all men. Why are they so serious! I''m still here. Do you understand? We don''t want to do anything. You''ll embarrass the girls and they''ll be reprimanded by the boss in the future. "

 Chapter 250

    Yuan Shang said with a smile, "if you don''t come here, it''s your best color."


    Nie Zhao looked at them and laughed and scolded, but he didn''t join in, so he drank in silence.


    At this time, a woman had already sat on Yuan Shang''s thigh, put her arms around his neck, and wanted to be intimate.


    Nie Zhao slanted an eye, see again have the position that the woman tries to squeeze into his side in vain, cold swept an eye past way: "sit other place to go."


    Nie Zhao''s imposing manner is dignified. When he looks at him coldly, few women can stand it. The beauties who want to catch big fish have to go away.


    When Nie Zhao turns his head again, Yuan Shang is already kissing the beauty. Nie Zhao frowns slightly and takes back his sight.


    However, Yuan Shang only kisses her for a while, then releases her and lets her go elsewhere.


    "Brother, I know you are more clean than a girl, and I don''t want to embarrass you. Then you tell your brother that you are still fine when you go back today? Why are you so unhappy? You''ll hide Is it because of an Wenlan? "


    Nie Zhao shook his head and did not speak.


    Yuan Shang immediately said with a smile: "come on, besides her, you can do Cough, cough It''s not about having trouble with your little daughter-in-law. "


    Thinking of their interaction in the afternoon, Yuan Shang thinks that he shouldn''t think of an Wenlan every time. In fact, Tao Rong has a great influence on Nie Zhao.


    When Yuan Shang said this, Nie Zhao didn''t shake his head. Yuan Shang was so surprised that the wine in his mouth was tasteless.


    "Really? You and Tao Rong are not happy. You come out to drink with me to relieve your boredom. I don''t know. I thought you two were already a loving couple. Don''t you mean a normal relationship? It''s not common at all! " Yuan Shang said in surprise.


    Nie Zhao took a draught of wine and said, "it''s just because it''s common, so I can''t understand what she''s thinking. For a while to smile, for a while to cold face, than the weather forecast is not accurate! Always give me angry, I am clearly The one who suffered the loss, did I owe her in my last life? God sent her to me all my life? "


    Yuan Shangmu was staring at him. It can be said that he saw Nie Zhao complaining about a woman for the first time.


    This It''s kind of like a normal couple.


    Nie Zhao and an Wenlan used to be so perfect that they didn''t quarrel. They were just model lovers. They were all a little fake.


    But now looking at Nie Zhao, I feel more flesh and blood.


    Will you complain with him that you are not happy with Tao Rong? And it''s still the kind of small contradiction that can''t be explained clearly.


    Isn''t this a little emotion for lovers?


    Yuan Shang was a little frightened and suddenly poured a few mouthfuls of wine. He was joking. He really felt that it was another matter.


    Drink too much, talk a little bit not agile.


    "Since Since it''s an ordinary relationship, you don''t care about her cold face and smiling face. If you don''t look at her, won''t you be angry? Why do you have to ask for trouble at her side! You are the second youngest member of the Nie family. You are a rare young third class captain in the army What I want to say as like as two peas is that I am a man. I must praise you for being handsome and handsome. You can''t get any woman. Even if you find a one exactly like Ann, you can''t be wronged by the little girl in Tao Rong. Are you worthy of Nie Zhao? If you get married, just leave it alone. If you have food and clothing, you can treat her better. Don''t worry about it. Besides, you can look for your spring. "


    Because he drank too much, Yuan Shang was illogical, but he probably wanted to express that.


    Nie Zhao also understood, but the relationship between people is not what you want.


    A few days ago, he would not have thought that he would become such a relationship with Tao Rong.


    Even if he wants to keep peace with Tao Rong, he is He really can''t.


    Just then, Nie Zhao''s mobile phone rings again. Nie Zhao stares at Yuan Shang and gets up to answer the phone.


    Yuan Shangyuan touched his nose innocently and followed him out with a smile.


    In fact, Yuan Shang''s big mouth has completely told Nie Zhao''s story, so all the people in his brother''s Gang already know about Nie Zhao''s marriage. Everyone calls to scold Nie Zhao, saying that Nie Zhao is not loyal and doesn''t talk about such a big thing.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t even have a wedding. How can we say that?


    So every time the other side is reprimanded. Nie Zhao had to answer a few questions mechanically.


    "Yes, there was no wedding. If it was, it would be announced."


    "It''s either an act of anger or an accident."


    "I''m not bullied. I don''t need your help."


    "Don''t come here. I''ll go back to the army immediately. It''s no use for you to come here. I''ll introduce you later."


    After hanging up, Nie Zhao turns around and sees yuan Shang''s flattering smile. If yuan Shang is not bigger than him, Nie Zhao wants to beat someone up.


    "Brothers care about you, too." Yuan Shang said.


    "So I did." Nie Zhao said."Go, go, go back." Yuan Shang pulls Nie Zhao back to the box.


    Nie Zhao refused: "forget it, I won''t go back. It''s too late. I''ll go home."


    Yuan Shang quit immediately and said, "how can we do that? Let''s play all night together! It''s a rare party. "


    "No, I''ve been out too long." Nie Zhao refused.


    Yuan Shang squinted at Nie Zhao and said, "it''s not You don''t trust your little daughter-in-law. "


    Nie Zhao''s heart is full of trouble.


    "You You You''re finished. You''re in love with her. You run out because you''re not happy. You don''t trust her when you run out. You''re anxious to go back to see people. "


    Nie Zhao covered his nose to avoid yuan Shang''s breath of wine. "How much have you drunk? Are you talking nonsense? Go home as soon as you can. "


    "If I don''t go back, I want you to play here with me." Yuan Shang did drink a little too much, but he didn''t lose his mind, just his childish behavior would be magnified.


    Nie Zhao felt that it was a big mistake to find him when he was upset.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t care about him, so he wants to go by himself. Yuan Shang directly squatted on the ground, dragging people, not let people go. "You are not allowed to leave unless you admit that you are worried about your daughter-in-law."


    Nie Zhao was so upset by him that he said, "OK! I don''t trust her to be at home alone


    Yuan Shang immediately stood up and said with a smile: "I knew you would be like this, right and wrong. And he said, "it''s not interesting to people."


    Nie Zhao''s face is expressionless way: "this really does not have!" Like to like, admit to admit, but there is no meaning in that respect, how can he admit it.


    He did have pity for Tao Rong, some regret, some incomprehension, some discontent, some resentment, and more helplessness, but he never wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her. How can I like it?

 Chapter 251

    Yuan Shang threw a bad eyebrow at Nie Zhao. I don''t know whether he doesn''t believe it or whether he believes it, but he deliberately makes people laugh.


    Just at this time, the beauty who had just been pestering yuan Shang came out to find him. Yuan Shang put his arm around the beauty, half supported his body and said, "come, little beauty, accompany me to send this soldier brother home with his wife."


    Nie Zhaobai glanced at Yuan Shang, didn''t say much, turned and left.


    Yuan shangze is in the back with the beauty, but also rely on send Nie Zhao.


    Just as he arrived at the door, waiting for the club driver to help Nie Zhao drive over, Yuan Shang''s mobile phone rang.


    Yuan Shang''s original confused look changed when he picked up his mobile phone.


    He immediately pushed away the beauty in his arms, hissed at her, and then answered the phone.


    "Hello? Xiaojie? Yes, I''m with Nie Zhao! " Then yuan Shang sent his mobile phone to Nie Zhao, "Nie Zhao said hello!"


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly, but when he heard an uneasy voice coming from the microphone, Nie Zhao said, "Lin Jie, it''s me."


    Nie Zhao and Lin Jie met. It should be said that Lin Jie met all yuan Shang''s brothers. Because Lin Jie is yuan Shang''s girlfriend.


    Although this girlfriend has not been recognized by the yuan family.


    Yuan Shang didn''t need Nie Zhao to say any more. He took back his cell phone and said, "I''m with my brother. I won''t tell you. Tonight..."


    Yuan SHANGZHENG said, seeing the beautiful woman who was used to such occasions, he immediately stretched out her hand to pull yuan Shang''s clothes and looked at him with lovable eyes, as if praying for him to stay tonight.


    Yuan Shang squinted and said to his mobile phone, "my brother is not happy tonight. I''ll accompany him all night. Well, I''ll go home for lunch tomorrow. I''ll eat your sweet and sour ribs. Well, wait for me. I love you most


    Nie Zhao didn''t open his mouth. He frowned at Yuan Shang all the time.


    When Yuan Shang hung up, the beautiful woman rushed up and hugged him happily and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Jiao didi said, "Yuan Er Shao, it''s very kind of you."


    Yuan Shang patted the beauty''s buttocks, released her and turned to Nie Zhao.


    See Nie Zhao look not good, immediately dry smile way: "sorry, brother."


    "Next time, I can''t take care of your private affairs, but don''t use me as an excuse. I don''t want to do such immoral things." Nie Zhao tone of indifference says.


    The beauty''s face turned pale with this remark.


    Yuan Shang was in a bad mood and said, "you! It''s only after the army has been waiting for a long time. Look at some of us who were born like this, who is not like this! "


    "But you are different. You have Lin Jie! If this thing is really so normal, what are you talking about Nie Zhao cut off the railway.


    Yuan Shang was blocked by Nie Zhao and said: "are you not happy today? I''m not happy too!"


    At this time, the car also came, but Nie Zhao didn''t get on the car immediately. Instead, he said to Yuan Shang, "I''m just worried about your regret in the future."


    "I''m the second young master of the yuan family. What do I regret?" Yuan Shang''s expression at this time became a little rebellious. He didn''t know whether he was really proud or emboldened himself.


    Nie Zhao looked at Yuan Shang without expression for a while and said, "do you remember what she said at lunch with Tao Rong?"


    Yuan Shang was slightly stunned by the influence of alcohol, and looked at Nie Zhao for a moment.


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "I probably understand what she is saying. Lin Jie is a good girl. She sacrificed so much for you. If you don''t cherish others, let them go as soon as possible. Although I''ve only seen one or two of them, I can see that she''s a determined person. Don''t spoil others'' sincerity. "


    Yuan Shang looks very unhappy. He thinks that Nie Zhao is influenced by Tao Rong''s simple thought. It''s normal for them to play around as men and women? Isn''t everyone like that? Lin Jie is different. That''s the woman he will marry in the future. How can he compare with these women? These are just for fun. It''s no big deal. His heart is on Lin Jie''s side?


    Nie Zhao is not the kind of person who will take care of other people''s feelings. Unless someone takes the initiative to tell him, and even if he does, the reminder Nie Zhao can give is concise and to the point, and he won''t guide people with painstaking care.


    Although it has long been found that yuan still has some signs of this aspect. But today is a thorough experience of his brother''s slag, after all, is a brother, he can only point to the end. Yuan Shang chose his own way and went his own way.


    Nie Zhao finished and got on the bus.


    Yuan Shang was very dissatisfied, as if the pain hidden in his heart was poked, even the fig leaf was lifted, but he still wanted to prove that he was not wrong.


    I''ve been with Lin Jie for so long, and it''s very insipid. I change my taste occasionally, because they can go on better.


    Nie Zhao himself is a monk and a soldier. He is a pervert of self-discipline. He is just a mortal. There is no analogy with Nie Zhao. So yuan Shang didn''t feel that what he did was wrong.


    That night, I was still happy to open a room with a beautiful woman. I tossed all night, and I didn''t wake up until the next afternoon.At this time, Lin Jie was dialing her cell phone number again and again in front of the sweet and sour ribs table, and her tears were gradually dripping.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao, who is driving home in the car at night, receives a call from his family before he gets home.


    "Hello?" Nie Zhao couldn''t help straightening his body. The unconscious guess in my heart is who is calling him and why.


    "Hello, second young master."


    The other end of the phone should be aunt Qiao''s voice, but the voice is very small, as if making a phone call secretly.


    "What''s the matter? Aunt Qiao Nie Zhao didn''t understand.


    "The second young master, the second young lady has not come back since she left home at 8 p.m. she said that she would take a walk here and get familiar with the environment. We have been looking for a circle, but no one has been found. We don''t know where she has gone. Now the lady doesn''t know, but the second young lady seems to have found out and is making a lot of noise."


    "Even if Tao Rong is not here, it has nothing to do with Pepe." Nie Zhao frowned.


    "No, the second young lady said she was short of things, so the second young lady may be..." Later, she didn''t go on. After all, it hurt human dignity, and she didn''t think Tao Rong was such a girl.


    Nie Zhao also understood and said, "have you found anything nearby?"


    "Yes, I found it in the community. Uncle Wang went to the guard and asked, but they didn''t know the second young lady, so they couldn''t answer our question at all." Aunt Qiao said anxiously, "ah, the second young lady has woken up the wife. Second young master, please hurry to find the second young lady to come back, or you will be in trouble again."

 Chapter 252

    With that, aunt Qiao hung up. Nie Zhao put down his cell phone and immediately urged the driver to hurry up.


    Nie Zhao is upset. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with Tao Rong. In such a strange place, she dares to run around. She''s gone. She''s missing. I knew If I had known that she was in a bad mood today, I should not have gone out.


    Nie Zhao''s anxiety is constantly accumulating, thinking about how to find the person who has no communication equipment with him. First in the neighborhood to find, lost, or should first contact the police, maybe Tao Rong know to find the Public Security Bureau. Or he should go to the place he went during the day, maybe he could find her there.


    She didn''t know anyone here, if she was alone


    Nie Zhao''s hands on his legs could not help clenching his fist. When he saw the girl, he must scold her and teach her a lesson. Since he came to his home, he should obey his rules in his field!


    Before Nie Zhao finished thinking, the driver suddenly stepped on the brake and the car stopped.


    Nie Zhao also bumped forward because of the impact. The safety belt blocked part of the impact, and the rest was resolved because Nie Zhao reacted quickly and blocked it with his arm.


    The driver apologized and said, "I''m sorry, Nie Er Shao. I''m sorry, there''s someone standing in front of me. I have to stop."


    A roadblock around here in the middle of the night?


    Nie Zhao a Leng, side body past to see, see not far from the car place, a small figure is standing under the street lamp.


    Waiting to see clearly, Nie Zhao''s eyes slowly widened.


    The driver was about to yell, but the man who stopped the car had already run up to him. And the slightest impoliteness directly pulled the door into the car.


    "Hello, you!" Just as the driver wanted to get off the bus, he heard Nie Er speak less.


    "Why are you here? Do you know how dangerous it is when you stop a car? " Nie Zhao immediately shouts.


    "I only stopped the car after I made sure it was a safe distance. Otherwise, if you were driving so fast, I would not be able to catch up with you. I would not be able to get in at that time."


    It was Tao Rong who stopped the car.


    She looked at Nie Zhao with a cold face and smelly expression and said, "fortunately, you didn''t play all night outside, otherwise I would either sleep on the street or climb over the wall."


    Nie Zhao was dumb for a long time, but the driver asked, "Nie Er Shao, this..."


    Nie Zhao waved his hand and said, "drive back. There''s no need to be in a hurry."


    "Well Yes


    After Tao Rong got on the bus, she began to massage her arms.


    Nie Zhao''s face was ugly and said, "tell me what''s going on? You are all in the neighborhood. Why don''t you go back? Do you know that your family already knows about it? "


    Tao Rong is tiny a Leng way: "know what?"? I just come out for training. I''m not doing anything shady. What do I need to know? And I said hello to Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang. As for why I don''t go back, I think it''s my face. Your security guards don''t know me and think I''m an outsider, so they won''t let me in. I''ll try to wait for you. If you don''t come back, I''m going to go over the wall. It happens that you''re back I stopped the car


    Nie Zhao''s expression slightly changed, "what? Security doesn''t know you? I''ve taken you in and out several times. How... "


    Although they haven''t formally introduced them, they don''t know each other. In this case, if they have met the people in the Nie family, they will directly inform them and let them claim it. How can they not let them in or inform them.


    "What are you doing when you come out for training?" Nie Zhao doubts in the heart, then changed the topic to ask a way.


    Tao Rong put down the window glass, let the cool wind blow in, said: "no way, although the forest here is still big, but running can''t open, can only do some dexterity training, that kind of training is very embarrassing to be seen, running training is also troublesome, so I went outside today, two days no training, a training want to train to exhaustion, the result forgot Time, I don''t have a watch, is it too late? "


    Nie Zhao showed her his watch. It was already 12 o''clock, which was the time for deep sleep for both the city and the countryside.


    Tao Rong picks eyebrows. "It seems to scare aunt Qiao. I''m afraid I thought I was lost. "


    "No, aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang have been looking for you, and..." Nie Zhao said here.


    "What?" Tao Rong glanced sideways.


    Nie Zhao and she looked at each other for a while, hesitated for a while, then said: "I have something to tell you, you do a heart preparation."


    Tao Rong looks at him suspiciously.


    In fact, Nie Zhao didn''t intend to say it at the beginning. After all, it was a misunderstanding. But when she thought about the situation she might encounter when she came back home later, Nie Zhao felt that she shouldn''t be allowed to go back and be impacted like that. It''s better to tell her in advance and let her have a psychological preparation so that she can feel better. Moreover, she is not an ordinary little girl. She is independent. As she said, she can be independent I don''t need his help when I''ve settled things.


    So Nie Zhao told aunt Qiao what she called.Tao Rong''s face gradually sank down and gave out an unconscious sneer.


    Nie Zhao wants to say something, just at this time passed by the guard.


    Stop the car and let the guards see the people inside.


    The security guards just saw Tao Rong sitting next to Nie Zhao when they looked over, and their faces became delicate. Just as he was about to pretend he didn''t see the car, and waved his hand to let it pass, Tao Rong suddenly said, "you guys, look after me I hope you don''t forget who you are and who you belong to. "


    With that, Tao Rong pointed to Nie Zhao and said, "I''m the man''s wife. Unless you don''t know him, you can''t turn me away next time."


    Several security guards were embarrassed and at a loss.


    Nie Zhao knew that Tao Rong was upset, and he just wanted to take this opportunity to explain it. Moreover, he had seen that several security guards looked different. It was obviously not so simple. Nie Zhao had a little guess in his mind, so he said coldly, "how many years have you worked here?"


    Nie Zhao said such a sentence in a flat tone, which immediately frightened several security guards.


    "Nie Er Shao, it''s not like this. It''s a misunderstanding Misunderstanding, we We are wrong. We didn''t mean to stop Nie Er Shao''s wife! We know we''re wrong. We won''t admit it next time. "


    Nie Zhao takes back his sight. "The next time you make a mistake, it''s time for you to leave this post. Let''s drive... "


    Nie Zhao light floats to finish saying, several security guards have already scared legs all stand unsteady.

 Chapter 253

    Although they have good skills, they can''t bear Nie Zhao''s inherent dignity and the murderous spirit brought down from the battlefield.


    They looked at the car far away and knew that they should not be forced by the authority of Miss Nie Er. If they agreed to such a thing, it would be a fight between gods and mortals.


    In the car, I fell into silence again. Tao Rong is not grateful for Nie Zhao''s maintenance.


    Nie Zhao didn''t say anything about what happened just now. They were all thinking.


    Tao Rong was stopped when she came, and aunt Qiao was concealed when she came to ask. She knew that there might be a problem. She knew that the person who was stopped might be the one asked by Aunt Qiao, but they just lied.


    They don''t have the guts. They must have been inspired.


    Associating with aunt Qiao''s words and the candidates who would do such boring things, Nie Zhao only thought of one.


    "Your sister did it." Suddenly Tao Rong next to him opened his mouth.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is surprised, did not expect that Tao Rong guessed so quickly, Nie Zhao did not respond, but silent.


    Tao Rong said coldly, "she wants me to disappear and not show up in the Nie family. How can she care about why I didn''t show up in the Nie family so late? There is no silver here. She takes the initiative to show off her achievements in stopping people, and it happens that her things are lost. She just wants to pour dirty water on me who didn''t show up? Who knows what she lost? Even if she made it up, others would not suspect that she was lying. After all, I really disappeared for a long time without any reason. Even if it turns out that I didn''t do anything, but was stopped outside, she also achieved the purpose of disgusting me and fabricating rumors. The seed of doubt will always stay in everyone''s heart. In the future, as long as there are few things at home, I will be doubted. "


    Nie Zhao heard here, in fact, the heart has tacitly Tao Rong''s view, he is not good at evaluating Nie Pei''s childish behavior, can only say: "you rest assured, I will help you explain clearly, say you come out to meet me, we go out to play together to come back."


    "Then your sister will make a noise and say that you are defending me and deliberately lying in favor of me. As long as you compensate her for what she lost under her noise, it is basically equivalent to fulfilling my accusation." Tao Rong calm analysis way.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong in surprise, because Tao Rong''s words really seem to be what Nie Pei can do. Why does Tao Rong know Nie Pei''s character so well after she met him.


    Tao Rong is really familiar with this little sister-in-law''s character. The reason why she can guess that Nie Pei did it is not because of the reason just mentioned.


    But because of this kind of thing, Nie Pei did in his last life.


    At that time, Nie Zhao wasn''t there, and he didn''t have good skills. It was impossible for him to get over the high external wall. Tao Rong stayed out all night by himself. When he met Zhang Shucai, who came out to see him off in the morning, he was taken back, so he had a cold and a fever all day.


    At that time, Tao Rong had been in the Nie family for some time, so the security guard said that they didn''t know her and didn''t let her in. It was clear that it was on purpose, and she knew it in her heart. Later, she saw Nie Pei reprimanded because they thought that letting Tao Rong stay at the gate of the community was losing the face of the Nie family, so they reprimanded Nie Pei.


    Tao Rongcai knows that everything is Nie Pei''s prank.


    At this time, Tao Rong didn''t find out. It was because she had just been here for more than a day. She felt that the security guard didn''t recognize her. It''s right to be cautious. He didn''t think much about it, and compared with the attitude of those security guards in the last life, this time he was more polite, so Tao Rong didn''t doubt it at all.


    I didn''t expect that Nie Pei should have used this move for her so early. It''s really the same brain circuit as I did.


    Nie Pei''s personality is overbearing and capricious, and her behavior is bad. She is a spoiled bad girl, but her behavior track is simple and easy to understand, so it is still very easy to deal with at present.


    If we want this matter to be completely ineffective, we must solve the problem fundamentally.


    "What do you want?" Nie Zhao asked in a deep voice.


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled, and he said, "Nie Zhao, your sister has taken the initiative to provoke me. You should cooperate with me later."


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "don''t go too far."


    Every time Tao Rong shows such a look, Nie Zhao has a bad premonition that the girl is going to be bad.


    When Nie Zhao came home, the light of the mansion was on again.


    It seems that Nie Pei has let everyone know.


    Sure enough, when Nie Zhao went in, he saw that the three hostesses were sitting together again, as if they were ready for a joint trial at any time.


    Nie Zhao pretended not to know and asked, "what''s the matter? Is everyone still up so late? "


    Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang are very worried. After all, they are also responsible for Tao Rong''s loss.


    "Second brother, you don''t know that the woman you''re looking for may be a thief. She''s stealing valuable things from our family. She''s taking them out at night and selling them secretly. She hasn''t come back yet. Maybe she''s absconded with money." Nie Pei says very maliciously, no matter whether Tao Rong will come back later or not, anyway, she splashes dirty water on Tao Rong first."Nie Zhao, what about the girl? Do you have a clue? " Hou Xianshu asked.


    Nie Zhao''s face was expressionless and said, "Mom, you just wronged people this afternoon. Is it right now?"


    Hou Xianshu frowned and said, "so find people first, and then talk about other things."


    "Well What on earth is missing! " Nie Zhao asked directly.


    Hou Xianshu is stunned and turns to look at Nie Pei. After all, Nie Pei is always shouting.


    Nie Pei saw that everyone looked at him, and immediately said: "I''ve lost several famous brand bracelets. If I sell them, I''ll make a lot of money."


    Nie Zhao asked: "what bracelet, what brand, when and where did you buy it?"


    Nie Pei a Leng, all people all some don''t understand of looking at Nie Zhao.


    "Second brother, you Why do you interrogate me? You should interrogate the thief. " Nie Pei said angrily.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "even if it''s called the police to ask, it''s the same. If you don''t make it clear, how can I help you get something back?"


    With that, Nie Zhao asked aunt Qiao to bring a pen and paper and let Nie Pei write.


    Nie Pei said angrily: "second brother, you humiliated me for that dead girl. You think I''m a prisoner at all. If I don''t write, why should I write? She stole my things. Otherwise, my things are gone, and she''s not here. We haven''t lost anything before! "


    "Any accusation is not just that you open your mouth and slander others. You should be responsible for what you say!"

 Chapter 254

    Nie Zhao looks at Nie Pei with a serious look. He used to think that his sister is a little coquettish and has a hot temper when playing with her little friends, but the others are OK.


    He didn''t expect that his sister could lie without making a draft, slander others and treat herself as God. It seemed that she was right. It''s just to deal with people who make you look bad.


    Nie Zhao is a little chilly. He doesn''t want to see his sister become like this.


    Nie Pei was stunned by Nie Zhao''s serious words and immediately became red. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    An Wenlan said at this time: "Nie Zhao, don''t say that about Pei Pei. Pei Pei is also worried about losing something. At this time, she finds that Miss Tao is not here. There is only one miss Tao at home. It''s natural for Pei Pei to doubt."


    Hou Xianshu also said: "the missing person is Tao Rong. What do you say about Peipei?"


    "Mom, I''m just teaching my sister how to behave. Now it''s OK to toss around at home. We can get used to her if she''s willful. But if she still behaves like this after going out, she''ll make trouble for herself. Whether she lost it or couldn''t find it, blame it on the innocent, or for some other reason, it''s easy for others to be wronged if we don''t find out. This afternoon, Ma, you don''t want to do it again


    Hou Xianshu frowned slightly and looked at her daughter. She still knew her daughter''s temper. She was a little suspicious of Nie Pei.


    "Pepe, speak well. If you are really wronged, mom will come out for you." Hou Xianshu took Nie Pei''s hand and said, but found that her palms were sweating, obviously guilty.


    Nie Pei is really flustered. She looks at Nie Zhao, the second elder brother who once loved her, and the person she adores most. She feels that Wei is extremely bent. Why does the second elder brother not stand on his side after he brings back the woman.


    "You You are defending her and deliberately bullying me. I have so many bracelets. I can''t remember which ones. Anyway, they are less. I can feel that they are less. " Nie Pei doesn''t admit it. His mouth is hard.


    Nie Zhao also knows Nie Pei''s character. She will not admit her death unless the evidence of crime is put in front of her. The loss of a bracelet is really like what Tao Rong said. They can only believe what Nie Pei said. After all, it can''t be verified.


    This has become a deadlock, but the purpose of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong is to achieve, because you can see from the look of the people that everyone has changed from suspecting Tao Rong to thinking that Nie Pei is making trouble out of nothing.


    As long as Tao Rong doesn''t appear, he can''t be the target of Nie Pei''s attack. Nie Zhao is more persuasive and can make Nie Pei show his flaws.


    Nie Zhao is very disappointed with such Nie Pei.


    At this time, an Wenlan opens her mouth. She can see clearly what''s going on, but she will protect Nie Pei in both public and private.


    "Let''s not talk about this. Let''s go to find Miss Tao first. What if something happens when you are outside so late? The top priority is to find someone. As for why she disappeared, wait until someone is found


    What an Wenlan said is reasonable, as if she is concerned about Tao Rong.


    Aunt Qiao also hastened to make it over and advised Hou Xianshu to find someone.


    Nie Zhao began to wonder, "you said you couldn''t find Tao Rong. You''ve found all the places in your family?"


    Once Nie Zhao said this, aunt Qiao looked at Nie Zhao strangely. They had talked on the phone before. Why did the young master suddenly say that.


    Nie Zhao inadvertently gives aunt Qiao a look.


    Aunt Qiao immediately restrained her puzzled expression and replied, "second young master, second Miss Tao said before that she would go out for a walk to get familiar with the environment of the community. She said hello to Uncle Wang and me, but she didn''t come back. I went to my room to look for her, not in. "


    Wang Bo also followed: "young master, it''s true. Aunt Qiao and I ran the whole community three times and then went to the guard to ask, but we didn''t find anyone."


    Nie Zhao tilted his head and said, "I only looked for the bedroom and outside of the community. This house is so big. Didn''t I look for other rooms?"


    "Why does she walk around? How dare she go in and out of other rooms! What qualifications does she have?! If you do find her in another room, she must have some plan! " Nie Pei immediately screamed.


    Nie Zhao looked at Nie Pei coldly and said, "why do you think that she didn''t dare to enter other rooms, but went to your room? She has no idea where your room is. If there''s a plot in another room, it''s in my husband''s room! "


    This words a, Nie Pei''s face immediately rose red.


    Nie Zhao did not continue to question, but said: "before I left, I told her that if you want to find a book to read, you should go to my study. It doesn''t matter to read there. I don''t know if she''ll be in my study. My study has good sound insulation. Maybe she read carefully, but she didn''t hear aunt Qiao looking for her. "


    Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang are all in a daze. If Tao Rong goes in and out by himself, it''s possible that they don''t see him.


    And they dare not shout in the house when they are looking for someone. Isn''t it exposed? So I just called a few times in the room, and I couldn''t find anyone, so I had to go outside. If it wasn''t for miss two''s sudden disturbance to find Tao Rong, they wouldn''t let the owner of the house know. Instead, they would directly contact Nie Zhao to find a way.In the study next door, they haven''t knocked yet.


    Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang are honest about the situation.


    An Wen Lan but suddenly excited mouth way: "impossible!"


    People immediately puzzled to see an Wenlan.


    At this time, an Wenlan found that she had lost her temper and quickly made up for it: "I mean, it''s so late. No matter how I say it''s sleepy, how can I stay in the study for so long."


    After that, an Wenlan''s back was cold.


    Hou Xianshu took a look at an Wenlan and then stood up and said, "why do you say so much? Go and have a look at every room over there. Don''t make such a joke when people are just under your nose."


    With that, Hou Xianshu and Nie Zhao walked towards the vice building.


    When he comes to the door of his study, Nie Zhao opens the door directly.


    As a result, all of them were silly.


    In front of the huge bookshelf in the study is a red solid wood desk, a small figure is lying next to a pile of books, whistling asleep.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Hou Xianshu also deeply frowned and looked back at Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei is surprised: "how possible!" Mingming has been staring at her since she came back. Tao Rong didn''t come back at all! Although There are distracted to do other things in the middle, but most of the time is staring at, is it really such a coincidence that she missed such a little time?

 Chapter 255

    No one noticed that an Wenlan''s face was extremely pale at this time.


    Because of the loud noise at the door, Tao Rong seems to wake up and slowly raises her head. At this time, people also notice that Tao Rong is already wearing pajamas at home.


    Tao Rong rubbed her eyes and saw Nie Zhao first: "Nie Zhao, you''re back Why? Everybody Mom, sister-in-law, why are you all here? What''s the matter? "


    Nie Zhao''s performance is quite speechless: "how do you sleep here, we can''t find you are worried?"


    Tao Rong immediately stood up in fear and said: "yes Is it? I don''t know. I went out for a walk, recognized the road of the community, and came back, ah! I''m sorry, I forgot to say hello to Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang when I came back. It worries you. "


    Tao Rong said and wiped the corners of her mouth, as if worried about her drooling. If Nie Zhao didn''t know from the beginning, she really thought she was sleeping here! It seems that her acting is really getting better and better.


    This is the method proposed by Tao Rong before. As long as she doesn''t appear, Nie Zhao can speak for her well without causing too much controversy. If she is found to have not come back, it must be unclear. The best way is to prove that she has come back long ago and has been at home all the time.


    It''s a delusional misunderstanding from the beginning to the end. She''s totally innocent.


    If she had been there all the time, Nie Pei would have come back early. What time would Tao Rong have to steal and sell?


    Tao Rong''s appearance here is tantamount to slapping Nie Pei, who has just been hopping. She turns red and turns into a clown.


    The thief shouts to catch the thief, but he doesn''t know that he has been playing a solo all the time.


    Now Tao Rong is completely innocent.


    Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang are relieved. If Tao Rong is suspected of stealing because they don''t remind her of the time to go home, they are doing harm to others. They have a hard conscience.


    "That''s great. There you are, second young lady! It scared me to death. I thought You didn''t come back! Just be there, just be there. " Aunt Qiao immediately patted her chest and said.


    Wang Bo pushed his glasses, and his expression became relaxed. He stepped forward and said, "madam, it''s all my fault. I didn''t notice that Miss Tao has come back. It''s misunderstood by the second young lady and shocked everyone. I apologize to you."


    Aunt Qiao also immediately said: "yes, we have missed it. Let the second lady misunderstand it. Ha ha."


    Wang Bo and aunt Qiao want to take the mistake of things on themselves, so that they won''t let the masters quarrel, which is mainly equivalent to giving Nie Pei a step down. After all, at the beginning, Nie Pei bawled that Tao Rong was missing and her things were lost, wronging others for stealing.


    As a result, he didn''t know what he had lost, and he didn''t disappear at all. From beginning to end, Nie Pei was tossing about, which made it very tasteless. Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao are going to clean up the mess.


    But Nie Pei''s willfulness and stupidity were beyond their imagination. Nie Pei didn''t follow the trend, but because of his shame and anger, he asked: "how can you be here? Didn''t you run out? Have you just come back! "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Pei with a confused face, as if he didn''t wake up.


    "I Did I go out for a walk? No Can''t you go out? I''ve been back for a long time. How long, I I didn''t pay attention to the clock. "


    While pretending to be innocent, Tao Rong sneered in her heart. In fact, she just got out of the car not far away. While everyone was in the hall, she went straight over the wall and climbed up to the second floor.


    Because her window is not closed, directly turned into the room, changed clothes came to the study, the perfect layout of everything.


    At this time, Hou Xianshu has frowned. She may have seen the situation clearly. It''s obvious that her daughter is making trouble out of no reason, deliberately aiming at setting up Tao Rong.


    I must have helped my daughter unconditionally, but Nie Zhao can''t go too far when she''s here, and Tao Rong''s innocent face really has nothing to do with her, and there''s no way to get involved.


    It''s Nie Pei who is directing and acting. Even if Hou Xianshu wants to find the cause of Tao Rong''s crime, it''s hard to find it.


    "Come on, let''s call it a day. Miss Tao, no matter what your status in this family is, now that you live here, you have to obey the rules. You have to say it when you go out and come back, lest everyone think you have an accident." Hou Xianshu reprimanded with the airs of her mother.


    Tao Chengrong is afraid.


    Nie Pei is unconvinced, immediately pulls Hou Xianshu and shouts: "Mom, you just let her go. She''s lying. She''s out of the neighborhood. She..."


    "How do you know? You saw it with your own eyes? Since I saw it, why didn''t I say it before? What if she''s out of the neighborhood? Who stipulated that she could not leave the community? Can''t you come back after you go out? Should we all go to the guard to confront the security? I really want to know if Tao Rong has gone out! If you have any grievances, let''s wait for your grandfather to come back and check it slowly! " Nie Zhao directly interrupts to say.Nie Pei looked up and saw Nie Zhao''s cold eyes, which looked like the majesty of her grandfather when he scolded her, and immediately let Nie Pei advise her.


    And how dare she confront? Once she confronts, she will be found out about Tao Rong. She can see that her second brother is eccentric now, but she won''t be able to talk so well at that time.


    Even if mom is biased towards herself, sometimes, mom will handle it fairly. In case the second elder brother doesn''t get angry and goes to the grandfather''s side, the grandfather is most unaccustomed to the means behind it. She doesn''t have the confidence to hide it from the grandfather. At that time, not only can she not get rid of Tao Rong, but she also causes trouble for herself.


    Nie Pei''s biggest fear in this family is his grandfather, so after thinking about it, he still admits it.


    And she didn''t understand what was going on. Maybe Tao Rong really went out and ran back. She didn''t see it.


    I don''t know why the development of things is different from what I expected. The dirty water I want to pour doesn''t touch Tao Rong at all. Tao Rong doesn''t know what''s going on at all. It''s just a waste of time.


    "Whatever you want, you''ll know how to bully me! Second brother is the worst With that, Nie Pei suddenly pushes Nie Zhao away, covers his face and runs away. An Wenlan takes a deep look at Tao Rong and immediately turns around and follows her out, as if she is worried about Nie Pei.


    Tao Rong also a pair of don''t know the appearance of the brain to ask a way: "Nie Pei how?"

 Chapter 256

    Nie Zhao looks back at Tao Rong helplessly. He also admires Tao Rong. When she deals with this kind of thing, she is as helpful as God. How can she expect to be so accurate? Even what kind of counterattack Nie Pei will have, what he is afraid of, how to block her mouth can be imagined clearly. She is really a woman with deep heart!


    Hou Xianshu looks unhappy and turns to leave, but before she leaves, she calls Nie Zhao.


    Although their mother and son have common feelings, Nie Zhao always respects them and loves their brothers and sisters.


    This time, although Nie Pei is wrong, Nie Zhao is too protective of outsiders.


    So Hou Xianshu plans to have a talk with Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong doesn''t say anything when he looks at Nie Zhao. Just before he leaves, Nie Zhao looks back at Tao Rong. Tao Rong smiles at him and waves his hand to say goodbye.


    Nie Zhao''s mouth suddenly puffed, but looking at Tao Rong''s proud smile, Nie Zhao felt that his body was lighter than that of the night.


    After Nie Zhao and Hou Xianshu left, aunt Qiao came forward worried and said something. Tao Rong naturally fooled her to the end, making aunt Qiao think that she and Uncle Wang had missed it. Aunt Qiao kindly told her that it would be better for her and Uncle Wang to know what to do, so as not to be misunderstood by others.


    Tao Rong knows that Aunt Qiao is afraid that Nie Pei will do something wrong again. She can''t cope with it, but it''s not good either. Obviously, the young lady is designing a pit for her, so she can only remind her in this way. In fact, it''s a bit offensive. Aunt Qiao is still worried about Tao Rong''s reaction.


    However, Tao Rong was very grateful, just like he was new to an unfamiliar environment and appreciated the suggestions from the past.


    Qiao aunt this just at ease advise Tao Rong go back to rest early, don''t catch a cold here.


    Until all the people left, Tao Rong slowly walked back to his room.


    Originally in this family, aunt Qiao''s attitude towards her was dispensable at the beginning, and later she hoped for her good because of Xiaoxiao''s relationship, and then she was disappointed and gave up, even disgusted. However, aunt Qiao never did anything harmful to her from the beginning to the end, and several times she secretly helped her resolve it when she found that someone was taking care of her.


    Tao Rong is grateful to her. Therefore, Tao Rong is willing to listen to Aunt Qiao''s words.


    As for Nie Pei et al.


    Tao Rong went back to the room and sat on the bed for a moment. Her expression gradually condensed. She stood up with a numb face, found her pistol hidden in the cloakroom, and began to repeat the mechanical training, but the murderous look on her face was not like training, but like ready to take out a gun to kill at any time.


    She is trying to suppress her anger. In fact, the hatred of the last life is not far away from her. Take the most recent one to say how she was paralyzed. She feels the despair that she didn''t feel at last. She still remembers it clearly.


    Nie Pei! It''s not that I can''t think of a more humiliating way to revenge her, but I just came here, and a lot of things are inconvenient to do, and Nie Zhao is still in Nie''s family, so it''s easy for him to see through his behavior, let him know that he will not break his hand to deal with his sister, and I don''t know what he will do. And the most important thing is, before you get pregnant, you still have to bear a lot of things, try not to change the original process, or you will lose all your previous achievements.


    It''s OK. She''s used to patience. It''s been half a year, and there are two and a half years left! No matter how hard she is, don''t be blinded by hatred. She still has the most important thing to do. When she meets Xiaoxiao, anyone who dares to bully her will be very happy!


    On the other side, Nie Zhao follows Hou Xianshu to a living room.


    Hou Xianshu sat down and motioned Nie Zhao to sit down.


    Nie Zhao knew that his mother had something to talk about, so he sat down and listened to her quietly.


    "Nie Zhao, what did you do to your sister today?"


    Nie Zhao raises Mou to see past, facial expression does not have the slightest hesitation, "Mom, you also see to understand?"? It''s not how I treat Pepe, it''s how Pepe treats Tao Rong. This time, Pepe is too much. "


    "How can that outsider be compared with your sister in your mouth? Is she more important to you than your sister by blood? " Hou Xianshu said coldly.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed, and the color was well hidden in his eyes. "Mom, it has nothing to do with whether it is important or not. If my sister is wrong, she is wrong. Even if it''s not Tao Rong, I will do it. If this kind of thing is not well disciplined and corrected from childhood, what will Pepe look like in the future?"


    "Why do you think so? What''s your sister''s status? Even if she looks at anyone who is not happy, she''ll be happy with who she wants to target. As long as she doesn''t kill and set fire to, what''s her bullying one or two people? As a brother, you don''t protect her, but help outsiders. I''m very disappointed with you. "


    Hou Xianshu''s eyes are full of discontent when she looks at Nie Zhao. Even if Hou Xianshu pretends to be just in charge of the family, it''s also superficial. What''s wrong with them bullying one or two people? It is true that the prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people!


    Nie Zhao was silent and didn''t say that they had different ideas. He only listened to his grandfather''s instruction.


    Hou Xianshu really didn''t like Nie Zhao more and more, but he couldn''t help it. The old man liked it. "Forget it, you make your sister unhappy. Go back and coax her. She likes you so much, and you have the heart to treat her like this for an outsider. Can''t you make that girl your daughter-in-law?"Hou Xianshu then waved her hand to let Nie Zhao go.


    Nie Zhao stood up with a strained expression.


    "Mom, whether you admit Tao Rong or not, it doesn''t matter if they don''t even recognize her when they come back."


    Hou Xianshu looks up at Nie Zhao in surprise. Nie Zhao''s dark and deep eyes seemed to be shining, firm and unshakable.


    "Since I married her, as long as she is my wife, I will protect her. It has nothing to do with feelings. You don''t have to doubt whether she is my daughter-in-law. I just think she is my daughter-in-law!"


    Hou Xianshu slowly stares at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao respectfully said good night to Hou Xianshu, polite and distant. Before leaving, he said, "I will comfort my sister, because she is really my closest sister."


    Growing up, I have been following myself all the time. No matter what the blood relationship is, I am my own sister.


    It was not until Nie Zhao left for a long time that Hou Xianshu came back to herself. She really was I hate this kid more and more.


    On the other side, an Wenlan, who chases Nie Pei back to her room, finally comforts Nie Pei. Nie Pei still likes her sister-in-law very much. She used to think she was her sister-in-law, but now her second sister-in-law has become her sister-in-law, so Nie Pei still believes in her.


    "Tell your sister-in-law what''s going on?" An Wenlan wants to know the truth.

 Chapter 257

    Nie Pei has nothing to hide from his sister-in-law, so he makes the story clear.


    "I just don''t like her. She looks poor and she comes out of that kind of place. What she comes to our house to see is something she can''t see. Can she not be greedy or have evil thoughts? As like as two peas in the class, we steal the girls. In my opinion, theft must happen sooner or later. I just let you know the possibility in advance. Maybe she has stolen it, but we haven''t found it


    What Nie Pei said is true.


    An Wenlan didn''t pay attention, but thought about the cause and effect of the matter and said: "it seems that your second brother met her outside, and then brought her back to play such a play, just to let you not aim at her..."


    Nie Pei immediately jumped up from the bed and said, "do you mean that the second brother helped her design a pit for me?" Nie Pei was confused at first. He thought that he had made a mistake and didn''t design it well. It turned out that he had designed it well. As a result, the second elder brother turned his elbow outward and helped outsiders bully her!


    An Wenlan quickly reaches out her hand and pulls Nie Pei to let her sit down.


    "It''s also reasonable. Don''t blame your second brother. After all, if you want to say that his wife stole things, don''t you want to hit him in the face? And he must know that you deliberately let the security guard not let her in, so it''s a lesson for you. "


    An Wenlan says so, Nie Pei is more angry. "What? Teach me a lesson. Why should I bully her because that bitch taught me a lesson? I''ll bully you honestly next time and see if my second brother can turn against me because of her! "


    Nie Pei said rightfully, but an Wenlan advised: "you really don''t want to face your second brother. You should know that whether your second brother is willing or not, it''s already his wife in name. He has no way to protect her. If you have to face that woman, your second brother will protect her to the end. Today, you can see your second brother''s attitude See you. But you don''t like to bully other people, not to mention you don''t like to bully other people


    Nie Pei can''t swallow this tone, but after listening to an Wenlan''s persuasion, he also gives up the idea of directly asking Tao Rong for trouble, thinking about what other way to deal with her.


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Pei Mingxian. Instead of giving up, she is eager to try. Instead of saying anything else, she asks with a smile: "how? My brother is looking for you again today? "


    Nie Pei looks a little unnatural.


    An Wenlan asked tentatively, "are we going to make love to each other?"


    Nie Pei responded fiercely: "how can it be? I don''t like him. I have a place in my heart!"


    An Wenlan''s expression changed slightly, but she still said with a smile: "yes! My brother is not good enough for you


    Nie Pei immediately reaction, embarrassed way: "sister-in-law, I don''t mean that."


    An Wenlan shaved Nie Pei''s small nose and said with a smile: "I know, in your heart, isn''t there only the four shaos of yuan family?"


    Nie Pei''s face turned red when he talked about the four shaos of the yuan family. Just as he was about to say something, the door was knocked.


    "Pepe, it''s me!" Nie Zhao shouts outside the door.


    Nie Pei is not happy.


    Anwenlan pushed Nie Pei, coaxed: "maybe it''s to apologize to you!"


    Nie Pei snorted, and an Wenlan went to open the door with a smile.


    At the moment of opening the door, the two men looked at each other. Nie Zhao didn''t expect that an Wenlan had opened the door. He quickly adjusted his expression and nodded distantly, "my sister-in-law is also here!"


    Every time Nie Zhao called her sister-in-law, an Wenlan''s heart seemed to be strangled for a while and she couldn''t breathe.


    Only when an Wenlan faces Nie Zhao alone, can she completely expose her emotions. All her emotions turn into eyes, trying to become a hook and continue to hook the person who haunts her.


    But an Wenlan also knows Nie Zhao very well.


    Nie Zhao''s personality is very good. He can''t have any ambiguous relationship with her sister-in-law, so he won''t even give himself a look.


    But an Wenlan didn''t feel that Nie Zhao had forgotten himself.


    After all, how hard it is for this man to open his heart, how hard it is to cut off his feelings.


    He can cut off all actions, but he will not forget all feelings.


    So even if she often faces such a sad state, an Wenlan is willing to appear in front of Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said hello, and then he turned to come in.


    An Wenlan also politely get out of the way. Behavior, two people let no one grasp the handle.


    Nie Pei''s eyes are rolling, very curious, but they don''t interact with each other, and they are a little lost.


    "What else do you want me to do? Go with your woman. Anyway, you want that woman instead of my sister. " Nie Pei doesn''t feel the slightest apology for doing something wrong. Instead, he loses his temper with Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao stood still in the room and frowned slightly: "I didn''t ask you to apologize to Tao Rong, but I was already on your side. Do you think you''re doing the right thing? "Nie peidun was so angry that he jumped up and wanted to swear, but he saw an Wenlan standing behind Nie Zhao, frowning and shaking his head at her.


    when Nie Pei looked at Nie Zhao, he saw that Nie Zhao''s face was not good enough.


    "Second brother, you..." Nie Pei is about to cry.


    Nie Chao walked up and took out a small gift, opened it with perfume.


    , "what you always wanted, I brought my friend from abroad." I wanted to give it to you as soon as I came back, but you''ve been making a lot of noise these two days... "


    Nie Pei looks at it in a daze. She mentioned it. It''s very difficult to get it. She told her parents several times, but they didn''t get it. She let her second brother buy it back.


    Nie Zhao put the gift in Nie Pei''s hand, then reached out to touch Nie Pei''s head and said, "you are my sister. Even if you don''t support my decision, I don''t want you to go to other people''s trouble with your personal likes and dislikes. I don''t like it very much. Don''t do it next time."


    Nie Pei looks up at Nie Zhao, "second brother, I I''m doing it for you. "


    Nie Zhao sighed and said, "it''s good now. If you want to be a good sister to make me worry free, don''t make me embarrassed. Don''t interfere in my affairs, OK?"


    Nie Pei looked aggrieved and didn''t nod or refuse.


    Nie Zhao didn''t force her either. After delivering things, he got up and left.


    An Wenlan immediately said good night to Nie Pei and went out with her.


    He followed Nie Zhao slowly until no one came in and out of the second floor of the auxiliary building.

 Chapter 258

    Nie Zhao can hear footsteps clearly. Every time an Wenlan approaches Nie Zhao from behind and wants to make a sweet surprise attack, Nie Zhao always turns around and catches himself.


    But now even if she deliberately left the footsteps, the tall figure is no longer turning for her.


    Anwenlan thought about these two days, the deep city also can''t calm down.


    She can feel Nie Zhao''s different attitude towards Tao Rong from the details.


    She can''t tell the difference because Tao Rong is Nie Zhao''s wife in name. Nie Zhao can basically do this to his wife whether he loves her or not, or all he does is to deliberately annoy her, revenge her and find a balance in his heart. After all, it can''t be because he really has any idea about that girl.


    Anyhow, an Wenlan could not find any reason to believe this.


    But Nie Zhao''s painstaking efforts to protect Tao Rong made her feel uncomfortable.


    At the moment when she married Nie Chen, she knew that she couldn''t be Nie Zhao''s nominal wife again, and Nie Zhao would have another wife. She thought she could not care at all. Anyway, it was enough for her to have that man''s love and care, and other people only had a place. She didn''t care, even if that person was her best friend Zheng Shunjia, it didn''t matter It''s better to give Zheng Shunjia the title.


    Anyway, what Nie Zhao thought in her heart was that she could see in her eyes, so she could not care at all.


    Nie Zhao, in order to protect all the women around him, often underestimated the name of her brother £¿


    Nie Zhao should ignore that woman. It''s good for her to eat and drink. Leave her alone. No matter who bullied and wronged her? Why protect her.


    Shouldn''t she be the only guardian of Nie Zhao?


    An Wen Lan thinks more and more can''t calm down, helplessly looking at Nie Zhao to ignore the fact that he follows behind him, turn round to want to enter the study. An Wenlan immediately rushed forward and called out: "Nie Zhao!"


    Nie Zhao steps a meal, but did not turn around, an Wenlan immediately detour Nie Zhao in front of him.


    Nie Zhao expression numb way: "what''s the matter?"


    An Wenlan looks sad, "do you have to talk to me in such a tone? Even if no one hears it now? " Anwenlan hands tightly folded together, appears nervous and helpless.


    Nie Zhao is not a heartless person. Looking at his former lover like this, it''s only half a year. It''s impossible to say that he will forget his love. But he knows what he should do. He puts away his sadness and says calmly, "if it''s OK, I''ll go back?"


    An Wenlan''s eyes flashed, and she stared weakly, but she glared, "OK, I ask you, why did you lie to help her? Did you cheat even the family for her?"


    Nie Zhao''s expression doesn''t change and says: "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    love Lan Lan immediately excited a step forward, resulting in two people closer to the distance, Nie Zhaoyi immediately smelled the smell of perfume familiar with Wen Lan, Nie Zhao once said, this smell is very light, unlike ordinary perfume, he likes it very much, so since then, the fragrance of ANN Wen Lan has not changed, has always been such a faint fragrance.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but raise his body. He wants to avoid the smell of the past memory. His brow has slightly wrinkled.


    An Wenlan''s intonation has been improved. "You lie. She is not in your study at all. It is estimated that she went in when you came back. You must have helped her get in, didn''t you? "


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, then just the right eye saw to an Wen Lan, way: "how can you confirm?"


    He looks at an Wen Lan''s facial expression, what obviously says is the truth, but how does she know?


    Is Nie Zhao''s expression changed and said, "are you in my study at night? And it''s not a short time? "


    If not, how can an Wenlan be sure to say that Tao Rong was not there all night, unless she stayed until they came back soon.


    An Wenlan''s face was a little embarrassed, white and red, "I..."


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath, and suddenly a feeling of disgust and pain made his breathing difficult.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? Why did you come into my study Nie Zhao almost gnaws her teeth and says that it''s her decision to marry her elder brother. It''s her decision to clean it up when nothing happened in the past.


    Now, what does it mean to go over and over again?


    An Wenlan''s expression became more fragile. Her eyes were red and her face was full of sadness. She dropped her eyes and sighed, "you know clearly why you want to ask me I just want to meet you and talk to you. I used to stay in that study, didn''t I? It belongs to us... "


    If it''s not for the fear that her mother-in-law will find her sneaking into Nie Zhao''s study, an Wenlan will tear down Tao Rong on the spot."Sister in law!" Nie Zhao interrupted without hesitation.


    An Wenlan raised her eyes and put them away. Because she just thought of Tao Rong''s anger, she complained, "do you really want to be so heartless? Even if we were together, wouldn''t you give me a name? Do you know how painful I am? Do you know I think about you every night crying? what about you? Don''t you miss me? "


    Nie Zhao is facing an Wenlan like this, and his breath is gradually unstable. He feels his anger. He is angry. He doesn''t know whether he is aiming at the bastard who can''t change or at an Wenlan. He clearly doesn''t want to jump into the vortex of emotion any more.


    Nie Zhao closed his eyes and said nothing more. He took a step and turned to open the door of his study. But next second an Wenlan''s hand pressed Nie Zhao''s hand.


    At the moment of skin contact, it''s like burning from that piece. It''s so hot that Nie Zhao instinctively pulls it back. He stares at an Wenlan fiercely, but an Wenlan''s expression is pitiful and pitiful, as if every look is telling him the past.


    Nie Zhao takes a deep breath, calm and self-sustaining. He steps back a few steps, looks at an Wenlan coldly, turns to open another door, and goes in without hesitation.


    An Wen Lan Zheng Zheng''s looking at, the facial expression changed from pitiful to cold twisted, finally can only silently turn round to return to her and Nie Chen''s room.


    At this time, Nie Zhao leaned behind the door for a long time and could not calm down.


    It is to sit on the bed to practice gun of person, one face is hoodwinked of looking at Nie Zhao who suddenly break in.


    He looked strange, leaning against the door in a trance.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "it seems that I really should lock it."


    I thought that people here were polite and would not break into people''s rooms. As a result, my husband in name was the first one to be impolite.

 Chapter 259

    Nie Zhao heard the voice and looked back at Tao Rong. Seeing what she was holding in her hand, he instinctively said, "you should lock the door and mold the gun in the room. When you are seen, I can''t explain it clearly."


    Tao Rong looked at him dumbfounded, "Hey, you break into my room, there are skills to teach me, you can ah, Nie Er Shao. Aren''t you afraid I''m just changing? "


    Nie Zhao''s feeling now is really more tired than after a day of devil training.


    He looked at Tao Rong wearily, "aren''t you my wife? Just look at it. Can you call the police and catch me? "


    While saying this, Nie Zhao went to the sofa and sat down.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao strangely, feeling that he is a bit abnormal and feels like a broken pot.


    Didn''t they solve the problem smoothly? How can Nie Zhao feel the same as he experienced the war. However, there is still leisure to quarrel with yourself. It seems that there is no problem.


    Just see him so, thought he was houxianshu scold of fierce, harm her heart small guilt for a while.


    "What can I do for you when you come to my room?" In Tao Rong''s cognition, Nie Zhao should come to find himself only when he has something to do.


    Tao Rong carelessly continues to practice holding a gun, but this time there are two huge dictionaries hanging under the gun.


    "Nothing." Nie Zhao instinct said, really no extra mind to find an excuse.


    Tao Rong''s eyes raised from the aiming groove to look at Nie Zhao on the sofa and said, "come to my room if you have nothing to do. Do you think it''s a garden here? It''s agreed that this room belongs to me. "


    With Tao Rong''s unfriendly voice, Nie Zhao feels a lot more relaxed. Dissatisfied with Tao Rong''s tone, he simply turns around and falls on the sofa like he''s going to sleep here.


    Tao Rong immediately more puzzled, what crazy ah?


    Tao Rong yelled twice, but he didn''t respond, so he went over and didn''t have to clap people with his hands. He just kicked them with his feet, "Hey, what are you doing? Go back to your room


    Nie Zhao simply turned over and ignored her.


    Tao Rong suddenly said, "don''t tell me that you are crazy about drinking. Aren''t you a good drinker? Can I drink with my brother? "


    While saying that, Tao Rong kicked a few feet again.


    Suddenly, Nie zhaoxun reaches out a hand like lightning, grabs the foot that Tao Rong is about to kick, and pulls forward.


    "Ah Tao Rong screamed and quickly stretched out her hand to support the edge of the sofa and the coffee table. Her legs were almost pulled into a straight line.


    But she learned Kung Fu the day after tomorrow. The ligaments didn''t open at all. Although her flexibility was ok, it was impossible for her to split, so she was forced to pull.


    Tao Rong almost didn''t swear.


    "Let it go! Let go Tao Rong''s tears are coming out in pain.


    "This angle is not good. It seems that you still have to practice. If you don''t practice flexibility, you can''t do many powerful moves. If you want to study hard, you should learn thoroughly." Nie Zhao saw that she was in pain. He started to laugh at the corner of her mouth. He was in a good mood. He played tricks to make people laugh. He was happy to see her eat.


    "You know, he Let go! Nie Zhao, you bastard, what are you crazy about! Take it out on me Tao Rong thinks that tonight''s event really gives others an opportunity. It''s because he didn''t take precautions in place and he made mistakes. But isn''t the main mistake his sister? No matter why he is angry, he should not come to find himself!


    Tao Rong is very angry, but Nie Zhao is just like teasing her. He doesn''t let go of it. He controls it so that she won''t hurt her.


    Tao Rong put up with all kinds of anger. She couldn''t bear it. She was thinking about how to get away. As a result, she found that her hand on the edge of the sofa was very close to a part of Nie Zhao.


    One The most lethal part for men.


    Tao Rong just can''t manage so much, direct eyes a Li, will whole body strength side to the other side, empty sofa side of hand.


    Nie Zhao can feel her change naturally. He thinks that she has come up with some tricks to escape. He is ready to try her Kung Fu at any time. As a result, the next second when Nie Zhao feels the fatal threat, he feels a chill in his back, his pupils shrink and his heart stops.


    He seemed to be able to imagine the pain coming.


    Really A fatal blow.


    This girl is too cruel.


    If it''s someone else, it''s definitely rolling on the spot.


    But Nie Zhao''s body reaction speed is sometimes faster than the brain''s reaction speed under the trend of instinct, so he released Tao Rong''s ankle reflexively, reached out and stuck Tao Rong''s hand from the bottom up.


    The pain came from tiger''s mouth. His arms were shaking because of his strength.


    Damn it! Is this girl trying to kill him?


    He pushed his hand up, grasped it, and pulled it toward his chest. The other hand instinctively grasped the hand she waved to resist because he was afraid of her coming again.


    As a result, Tao Rong was pulled to him by Nie Zhao and fell directly on him.He hit his head on his side.


    For a moment, Tao Rong felt that something was wrong The softness by the ear is It''s hot and humid.


    Tao Rong felt the pressure under her There was a violent heartbeat, which was speeding up and getting heavier.


    When Tao Rong realizes something, she doesn''t know when her hand has been let go. Tao Rong instinctively quickly props up her body and sees Nie Zhao under her body. Her cheeks are red to her ears.


    Especially the mouth red, slightly open, spitting breath.


    Tao Rong raised her eyes to see Nie Zhao''s stunned eyes, which were still charming. The black color seemed to drip ink, clearly reflecting Tao Rong''s confused look at the moment.


    Tao Rong also gradually saw the reflection of his own gradually distorted look.


    Tao Rong propped up his upper body, waving one hand to 180 degrees, he would slap in the past, "hooligan!


    Nie Zhao quickly put out his hand to block it and explained: "I only protect myself. That That''s a coincidence


    Tao Rong''s skin is white, especially in the place beside his ears. Nie Zhao can see the secret whiteness and the pink that he kisses.


    No!


    It''s not pro, it''s pressure! No It''s crushed!


    Nie Zhao looks embarrassed, "and I''m just joking with you. It''s not bad for you to help you press your legs. You''re too cruel. You want me to kill my son and grandson directly?"


    Tao Rong was stunned by what he said. How could she want him to have no children or grandchildren? What about her Xiao Xiao! She was just too angry to


    "You Tao Rong suddenly shakes off Nie Zhao''s hand, and Nie Zhao immediately makes a blocking gesture with both hands.

 Chapter 260

    Tao Rong knows that he can''t beat this bastard, so he gets up and steps heavily on Nie Zhao''s stomach.


    Step on Nie Zhao and almost spit out.


    "You You are too poisonous


    "There are more poisonous ones. Do you want to try them! Get out of here Tao Rong is annoyed to become angry to roar a way directly, stretch out a hand to grasp Nie Zhao''s collar, want to drag a person to go out.


    Nie Zhao did not dare to skin this time. He followed Tao Rong''s meaning.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Can I apologize to you? Don''t be angry. I''ll... "


    Nie Zhao said here, suddenly stuck, and immediately did not dare to say anything, Tao Rong did not know, so, anyway, she is a rush to push people out.


    When he pushed Nie Zhao out of the door, Tao Rong inadvertently looked up and saw that Nie Zhao''s face was redder than the one just rose. He stood stupidly, but his eyes dodged. Before he understood what was going on, Tao Rong had already brought the door with him.


    Tao Rong gasped behind the door. After she calmed down, her body began to feel better.


    Suddenly She felt a little cold on her chest.


    Looking down, his face turned red.


    What she was wearing was a thick housecoat with buttons on her coat. When she was in a hurry, she rolled off all her coats, together with Bra.


    I just came back to calm down, and then I forgot to practice concentration.


    Then Nie Zhao came, and the two fought, and their clothes were torn apart.


    Now, from her point of view, you can see a large white area and the bulges on both sides. Although you don''t see the key points, it''s more than last time in the air raid shelter.


    The reason why Nie Zhao suddenly reacted was that he was still at the door It''s completely visible!


    Tao Rong also doesn''t understand how he can have such a reaction. Talk to Nie Zhao Before that kind of thing has done, the child has had, she shame a wool!


    However, Tao Rong shook her hands and instinctively tightened her collar around her. She slowly fell against the door, suppressing a short and sharp scream in her mouth.


    But Nie Zhao, who was standing at the door and didn''t respond, heard it clearly.


    Nie Zhao suddenly felt as if he had been hit by thunder, and his whole body trembled.


    Then with a big red face, he rushed back to his study quickly. Drink water to suppress the shock.


    But after pouring a few mouthfuls of cold water, he felt even more uncomfortable, and his face was very hot.


    He could feel the tingling on his lips, he could remember the touch on the fresh shelled white egg, he could feel the heart beating violently.


    As soon as you close your eyes The white bulge on the chest and the red and angry face.


    Nie Zhao sat by his bed and covered his face with his hand, as if someone would stare at him and laugh at him.


    The place where he sleeps is a small rest room in his study. There is a bed in it. He is lying on his own, which is just like the cloakroom in Tao Rong''s room. It''s just bigger.


    So this room is the nearest place to Tao Rong''s room.


    It''s just a wall.


    Nie Zhao is not comfortable even looking up at the wall.


    After sitting for a while, I immediately went to wash and let myself sleep.


    But the brain is active fierce, think about what, even inadvertently think of Tao Rong there is not than before grow up, before clearly very flat.


    He has recited it. It''s clear that everything feels Shit! What''s on his mind? Is it true, as Tao Rong said, that he has become a hooligan?


    Don''t think, don''t think!


    Nie Zhao hypnotized himself for a long time before he fell asleep, but he couldn''t sleep well. Even in the dream is Tao Rong or disgust, or angry looking at him, anyway, no good face.


    But I can''t control my legs and keep walking towards her. My mind is on the precipice, but my body is not controlled. I keep running towards her, but I can''t catch up with her.


    Nie Zhao subconsciously felt that the dream was endless, but it was dawn.


    All night long, Tao Rong was in her mind and dream, but she was not bothered by the things left by an Wenlan.


    After waking up, it was just more than five o''clock, and Nie Zhao wanted to get up and exercise.


    Tao Rong also instinctively gets up early. Unfortunately, they open the door at the same time.


    At that moment, Tao Rong suddenly closed the door.


    Nie Zhao corner of the mouth twitches of looking at the side opened and closed door, can only dry smile to walk away.


    Tao Rong didn''t come out again. After fighting on the balcony for a while, Tao Rong went downstairs to have breakfast.


    When Hou XianLan had just finished her breakfast with Tao Shuan.


    Tao Rong cleverly comes forward to say hello, Hou Xianshu is silent, and an Wenlan nods her head in a friendly way.


    Hou Xianshu seems unwilling to stay with Tao Rong. She tells aunt Qiao, who just came back from packing up, that "prepare breakfast for her." I did my duty, and then I got up and left immediately.An Wenlan naturally also follows to leave.


    Aunt Qiao asked Tao Rong with a smile what she wanted to eat.


    Tao Rong said that anything could be done. After thinking about it, aunt Qiao made a meal for Tao Rong according to Nie Zhao''s breakfast.


    "These are all eaten by the second young master this morning. I don''t know what you like. Please let me know if you like next time." Aunt Qiao said with a smile.


    But this almost made Tao Rong choke on porridge.


    Tao Rong coughs. Aunt Qiao quickly brings a towel to Tao Rong. "Eat slowly, be careful of the heat."


    Tao Rong coughed just to cover up the embarrassment of her expression. "Where''s Nie Zhao?"


    Aunt Qiao replied, "the second young master drove out early in the morning."


    Tao Rong immediately relieved, today if you see really a bit embarrassed.


    "So Nie Pei went to school? Will my sister-in-law and mother stay at home all day? " Tao Rong asked.


    Yesterday, Tao Rong was taken out for a day. Today, she wants to stay in this home all the time. Aunt Qiao thinks that Tao Rong is worried about getting along with others, so she says, "of course, the second young lady goes to school normally. Now she is a senior one in Nanshi No.1 middle school. The young lady is studying in Nanshi Medical University, and she is very good. She has already graduated to graduate school. It''s said that she just helped the professor finish his research in these two days So I have a long vacation. As for Madame, except for gathering with friends and traveling occasionally, she basically stays at home. "


    Sure enough, all these things are the same with the first life. The unchanged environment will make Tao Rong feel at ease.


    She knows that an Wenlan studies medicine. When Nie Pei mocked her, she once mentioned that she should be able to study medicine like an Wenlan, so that Nie Zhao can be a military doctor.


    At that time, Tao Rong knew that an Wenlan went to study medicine for Nie Zhao''s sake. Because she couldn''t be a soldier, studying medicine could give full play to her intelligence and help Nie Zhao''s future. That''s why she learned medicine.

 Chapter 261

    But after marrying Nie Chen, the military doctor''s idea became general medical research.


    At that time, Tao Rong was really envious of an Wenlan''s efforts.


    Nie Pei''s meaning is very obvious. Only a woman like an Wenlan, who has both family background and self-improvement, can be worthy of her second brother and make him like her. Her entanglement will only turn into a clown and look ridiculous.


    Tao Rong also knows that an Wenlan has cheated herself a lot behind her back, and her main contribution is to lead herself to the terrible, twisted and ugly appearance in the future. But she doesn''t hate her very much, except that she can hate too many people, and the understanding of an Wenlan and Nie Zhao from an outsider''s point of view thinks that she is pitiful and hateful. There is also a very big reason.


    That is an Wenlan''s care for Xiao Xiao.


    Because of her mother''s dereliction of duty, an Wenlan, who has no children, takes care of Xiaoxiao incomparably. Xiaoxiao is in poor health because of premature birth, so it''s just right for her sister-in-law to take care of her.


    Also because of her care, Xiao Xiao has never been seriously ill, Tao Rong now think back on this point or have to forgive an Wenlan more.


    Tao Rong is eating breakfast carelessly. While eating, she thinks that it''s time to call Tao''s family today, so that she won''t keep in touch with them all the time. I''m afraid they will come directly.


    Tao Rong naturally won''t make this call at Nie''s house. He has suffered from this kind of loss before.


    Tao''s virtue is money when they listen to the phone. Once in my last life, I called from Nie''s family. It happened that Hou Xianshu was about to make a phone call on the other side. As soon as I answered the phone, I heard the conversation between Tao Rong and her family. Later, the whole family knew that she was constantly making money in her own house. Originally, it was secretly, but later it was aboveboard. As long as master Nie didn''t speak, as long as Nie Zhao didn''t refuse, Tao Rong could continue to ask for money, but everyone despised her aboveboard.


    Tao Rong will continue to cajole the Tao family. Naturally, the lie can''t be discovered by the Nie family.


    So after breakfast, Tao Rong went out to the community to find a public phone and called the village head''s home.


    Originally, uncle Yan''s family had a telephone, but with the current relationship between the two families, it was impossible for Tao Rong to call there.


    Sure enough, after a while, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru rushed to answer the phone.


    Tao Rong is not surprised why Tao Qian doesn''t go out to work in broad daylight, because he just wants to rely on the Nie family in the future. How can he make money?


    Tao Rong is still submissive when she answers the phone. Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru almost rush to the phone to ask about her situation. The main question is whether the Nie family has given her a gift when they see her new daughter-in-law.


    Tao Rong sneered in his heart, but he said: "Dad, mom, I want to go home, Wuwu..."


    "What''s the matter? How good to go home! Have you been kicked out? " Yan Xiangru said anxiously.


    "The Nie family doesn''t like to see me at all. When I''m a liar and I''m reluctant to provide food and shelter, I don''t care about anything. Nie Zhao I can''t see anyone. I''ve been sleeping alone in the Nie family. Everyone thinks I''m transparent and despises me. I really want to go home and don''t want to stay any longer. "


    "What can I do? You are not allowed to come back!" When Tao Qian heard this, he began to shout.


    Yan Xiangru is also biting her teeth. It''s a hate in her heart. Although she knows that the situation will not be as smooth as they think, she doesn''t know that it will be so difficult.


    Originally, I wanted to ask for money. It''s still a question whether Tao Rong can stay in Nie''s house like this. Now is definitely not a good time to ask for money.


    "But..." Tao Rong''s performance in the Nie family is very difficult, so Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru have to persuade her in turn.


    They also want to come, but now that Tao Yu is in hospital, they can''t leave.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t know. Last time you beat your brother and hurt him. Now you need a sum of money to treat his illness. If you don''t stay in Nie''s house, our family will starve to death." Yan Xiang said anxiously.


    Tao Rong immediately said, "ah Yu Is it really hurt? "


    Speaking of this, Yan Xiangru is so angry that her teeth itch, but she can''t help it. She can''t take Tao Rong back to fight for her son.


    "Nie Zhao, if they don''t give you money to buy clothes, they can''t afford you any more I don''t know that our situation is almost over now, just to marry you to a good family. " Yan Xiangru said more and more pitiful.


    Tao Rong said crisply: "since you are so nervous, why don''t you go out to do odd jobs, or I''ll work, and then I''ll send the money to you?"


    Yan Xiangru chokes and is not happy. No child urges her parents to work hard to earn money. However, when Tao Rong says that she wants to go out to work, she immediately answers: "that''s OK. The harder you work, the more the Nie family can''t see it. Then they will give you money. We I will work too, but we certainly don''t have enough money. Your brother still has to treat his illness. You have to remember that you are responsible for the cost of treatment, so you have to be responsible to the end, you know? "Tao Rong heart sneer, voice is weak but aggrieved, "well, I know."


    "Come on, let me talk to Tao Rong again." Tao Qian also wants to grab the phone to say something. Yan Xiangru coldly takes a look at Tao Qian and gives him the phone. Tao Qian urges Yan Xiangru to go out to deal with the village head''s family. Don''t let people in to hear him.


    Yan Xiangru naturally understood the obvious way of supporting others, but she did not immediately quarrel, but went out to eavesdrop.


    In fact, Tao Qian just wants to ask Tao Rong if he knows Nie Chen''s private phone number. He plans to borrow some money from Nie Chen and borrow money in the name of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao. But he is not sure whether Yan Xiangru will agree to this matter, so he plans to do it first and then do it later. He is addicted to alcohol and gambling.


    Tao Rong can hear that he is in urgent need of money. It''s true that there is no money at home. People don''t want to be infected with him, so naturally they won''t lend him money. He hasn''t gambled for a long time, and he doesn''t drink much. Recently, he is irritable.


    Tao Rong can only regret to tell him that he does not know, even do not know Nie Chen is not in the town.


    But Yan Xiangru can only hear Nie Chen and Qian outside, the others are not clear.


    When Tao Qian calls her, Yan Xiangru sees Tao Qian''s dejected appearance and asks him what''s wrong. He still loses his temper.

 Chapter 262

    Finally, Tao Qian left first. Yan Xiangru asked Tao Rong what Tao Qian said to her.


    Tao Rong looks embarrassed and says that Tao Qian wants money from Nie Chen.


    Yan Xiangru immediately yelled, "is he crazy? You can''t borrow money until the critical time. You haven''t got a firm foothold in Nie''s house. If you borrow money, they will have more reason to drive you out. "


    Tao Rong knows that Yan Xiangru is more concerned about Tao Jia and Tao Yu, while Tao Qian is more selfish. Yan Xiangru will not take risks at such a time.


    "I don''t know why my father suddenly asked for money. It seems that he didn''t mean to treat my brother''s illness. Is it..." Tao Rong wants to talk but stops.


    Yan Xiangru immediately thought of something and spat: "it''s better not to let me know it''s for that bitch! Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t let him do what he wants. You didn''t tell your father that it''s right. You can''t tell me anything about money in the future. You can only tell me the truth, you know? "


    Tao Rong immediately said to listen to her mother.


    Then Yan Xiangru starts to urge Tao Rong to have a relationship with Nie Zhao, so that she can have a stable position after giving birth to a child.


    Tao Rong can only say that she works hard, but she can''t help it if she doesn''t see Nie Zhao.


    Yan Xiangru actually wants to scold Tao Rong for being stupid, but now, she can''t speak. The whole family is counting on Tao Rong.


    With that, Tao Rong is still curious about the situation after Yan Qi.


    Yan Xiangru tells Tao Rong that Wang laizi from the next village runs to Uncle Yan''s house every day these two days, which means that she wants to propose marriage. But the magic thing is that the Yan family doesn''t refuse. Instead, she means to think about it. Just when Yan Xiangru thinks her elder brother and sister-in-law are crazy, Wang laizi falls into a stream and drowns in the middle of the night.


    Yan Xiangru just takes this as an ordinary accident and understates it.


    But Tao Rong''s back was cold.


    Wang laizi died, so coincidentally, at such a time?


    Yan Xiangru also said that today, Yan Qi has been arranged to transfer to her aunt''s high school, and will soon leave shankan village.


    Tao Rong casually deals with Yan Xiangru and hangs up in a hurry.


    Standing in front of the telephone booth, I can''t recall for a long time.


    Is Wang laizi''s death really an accident?


    Listen to Yan Xiangru''s meaning, the rumor about Yan Qi has not spread, it is confidential.


    So Wang laizi did nothing and died like this?


    Tao Rong looks serious and slowly goes back to Nie''s home. She doesn''t know the truth, it''s hard to speculate, just hope that it''s better not because she told him the secret about Yan Qi.


    If that''s the case, Wang laizi is indirectly killed by himself, but it should not be. Yan Qi has no such ability. The other party is an adult man.


    But think of the usual Yan Qi''s behavior, Tao Rong''s heart is still uneasy.


    After going back, Tao Rong put the matter down in her heart. After all, she was not there. It was useless to think more and planned to concentrate on reading.


    But the progress is still very slow. Sure enough, it''s still very difficult for them to study by themselves. The liberal arts class is OK, and the science class is completely useless. There is also a foreign language headache.


    After a while, Tao Rong began to faint.


    Go to the balcony ready to breathe, see the back garden even in winter is still beautiful and exquisite, can''t help but want to go down to relax.


    After walking around, I saw Uncle Wang busy in the garden.


    Tao Rong goes forward to ask if she wants to help. How can Uncle Wang let her do it? Although he dare not call Tao Rong the second young lady in front of his wife, since the second young master has determined that she is the second young lady, whether she likes it or not.


    In fact, aunt Tao and Wang don''t like each other because of their different attitudes. So I hope that the second young master will have a good and happy life.


    I used to very much hope that an Wenlan could be with the second young master, but God''s will made me, but no matter what, I shouldn''t match a girl like Tao Rong. It''s not that she''s not good. It''s just that she really doesn''t serve the family. It''s not right.


    But on the surface, Wang Bo won''t be disrespectful to Tao Rong. He is also happy because he respects Nie Zhao.


    When Wang Bo saw that Tao Rong wanted to take a walk nearby, he told her some rules of the house while trimming. For example, the old man''s vegetable field can''t be entered casually, the flowers in a certain part of the garden can''t be picked, the swing is the second lady''s favorite place, and she will be unhappy when she sees others playing.


    Tao Rong listened and looked around. She still wanted to find a good place to train. After all, the Nie family is so big that there is always a place where no one cares and no one uses it.


    Just thinking about it, Wang Bo suddenly heard the sound, a car came in, Wang Bo was ready to open the door.


    The car? At this time, is Nie Zhao back?


    Tao Rong felt his nose a little uneasily, and planned to stay behind, so as not to go back and bump into Nie Zhao now.


    But after a while, Tao Rong suddenly heard the voice of the voice, far away, can not hear clearly, just feel a little familiar, and then heard the very fast approaching footsteps.Tao Rong frowned slightly, and the footstep was obviously aimed at her.


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand, ready to turn to see, but in her turn to see the moment, the body is instinctively frozen.


    Because she saw See as if to keep up with the picture of a world shadow.


    in a threatening manner, a woman as like as two peas, with a naked murderous force approaching her, is wearing a slightly different dress and style, but the appearance is almost the same as the fear of printing.


    Even the hands that are raised now are the same.


    "Pa" of a, Tao Rong cheek whole was hit crooked.


    There was a cry of surprise around.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are straight.


    Almost a second later, the beating arm waved again and seemed to want a slap.


    Tao Rong is stiff in place.


    Not far away, an Wenlan cried, "Shun Jia, no!"


    "Miss Zheng, stop it!" Wang Bo also yelled to come after him.


    But that arm still didn''t have the slightest hesitation, on the contrary, it waved down with more fierce wind than just now.


    The momentum seemed to want to shoot Tao Rong into the ground and let her disappear in the world.


    However, the majestic wave was held by people in the middle of the time. The strength was so strong that Zheng Shunjia''s arms trembled.


    Zheng Shunjia stares at Tao Rong, who dares to resist, and says harshly, "you dare to fight back, bitch!"


    Zheng Shunjia wanted to move her hand, but she was slowly pulled apart by her slender arm, which was like a pair of pliers.


    With the arc, Zheng Shunjia just looks good, clear Tao Rong look.

 Chapter 263

    It''s not the same as what she imagined. It''s not the fear of humiliation, the fragile look, or the look of being beaten.


    In her high field of vision, Tao Rong is obviously short, but Tao Rong half closed his eyes, cold upward squint, big eyes, glass color is very light, that kind of resistance, admit defeat cold eyes, in Zheng Shunjia''s view is clearly provocative.


    Zheng Shunjia gave a grim smile, "you..."


    As soon as the conversation began, something flashed in front of her eyes. She was so fast that Zheng Shunjia didn''t respond.


    "Pa" sound, even heavier than just slapping sound reverberated in the air.


    It fell on Zheng Shunjia''s face.


    Zheng Shunjia was beaten and stepped back.


    He was beaten and bent.


    For a moment, there was a complete silence around. Zheng Shunjia covered one side of her face, which was red and swollen quickly. She couldn''t believe it and looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s face was red and swollen, but she didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she looked at her numbly and coldly.


    "That''s a fight back!" Tao Rong said coldly every word.


    The first slap, Tao Rong is not unable to respond, but at that time a moment to see Zheng Shunjia''s surprise and memory of the past overlap, she Lengshen, did not prevent the sudden change.


    It''s a shame to be slapped. Zheng Shunjia wants to slap her for the second time. It''s a dream.


    She did not dare to move the people of the Nie family, because she was afraid of interfering too much and affecting the future, so that she could not see Xiaoxiao.


    Zheng Shunjia, an outsider, is a fart. Even if she offends her, can she interfere with her marriage with Nie Zhao?


    What''s more, Tao Rong has found out Nie Zhao''s attitude towards her, and is not afraid to offend this person.


    When Tao Rong was reborn, he told himself that there was revenge, there was revenge, in addition to Xiao Xiao can continue to endure, other people dare to come in front of him to die, one count as one.


    Zheng Shunjia is mad. She is so big that no one dares to beat her like this. She is the only one who slaps others. No one slaps her. She never knows that being slapped is such a humiliating thing. The feeling is even more disgusting and unbearable than a gun against her brain bag.


    Although Zheng Shunjia was violent, she couldn''t rush up to fight like a shrew. For a moment, she couldn''t find a breakthrough in her fierce anger. She could only stretch out her breath to her trembling hand and pointed to Tao Rong with her fingers contemptuously: "you You bitch, how dare you hit me


    Tao Rong didn''t seem to notice the pale and frightened faces of an Wenlan and Wang Bo. He said with a natural look: "are you sick? If you rush to someone''s house and beat them up, I''ll slap you. How dare you scold me? You''re not a psychopath from a mental hospital, are you? I don''t know you at all


    It can be said that Tao Rong showed the normal reaction of a person who is not easy to bully.


    It''s the first time that she''s seen Zheng Shunjia. How can she know who she is? Can she fight?


    Tao Rong said, looking at Uncle Wang with a speechless look: "Uncle Wang, what''s the matter? Didn''t you stop her? Who is this? How can you break in and beat and scold at will? Call the police immediately. "


    Zheng Shunjia probably had never been treated and insulted like this in his whole life. His whole face was red with anger, and the blood vessels on his forehead protruded.


    "Miss Tao She She''s my friend An Wenlan is also just that slap get back to God, can only instinct reaction explanation.


    On hearing this, Tao Rong was surprised and hurt. "Sister in law Your friend Do you have any problem with me? Why do you let your friends hit me? Have I offended you? "


    An Wenlan choked and said, "this is Miss Zheng Shunjia and Nie Zhao''s friend."


    Tao Rong looked confused, then touched her chin and said, "is it someone who threatened me like a madwoman that day? How can my sister-in-law be friends with such a person? And Nie Zhao said that day that she was not his friend and was not familiar with her. Let me ignore her. "


    An Wenlan immediately raised her breath and looked at Zheng Shunjia.


    Zheng Shunjia''s angry expression was empty, and her eyes suddenly became crazy. Tao Rong was really familiar with this look.


    Tao Rong look helpless, turned to go, "I listen to Nie Zhao''s words, Nie Zhao let me see this person away."


    Tao Rong deliberately said with a knife like this, aiming at Zheng Shunjia''s heart.


    The resentment formed by the past hatred gradually dissipated in Zheng Shunjia''s distorted expression.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to make a big fight with her. She takes the initiative to avoid it. If Zheng Shunjia wants to catch up Oh With her character, how could she not catch up?


    indeed, he had not taken a few steps. Zheng Shunjia simply lifted the small shovel that Wang put on the ground just before he waved it directly to the back of Tao Rong, and saw the crystal clear from the reflection of the fountain beside it.


    Tao Rong side of the corner of the mouth pull radian, time seems to slow down in this moment, she is ready to calculate the action of Zheng Shunjia in the brain.When the shrieks of Wang Bo and an Wenlan were around my ears, there was a strong wind in the back of my head.


    Tao Rong suddenly stops, squats, looks at an arm waving above him, reaches out his hands to grasp the arm, suddenly falls over his shoulder, and directly throws Zheng Shunjia to the ground.


    "Bang!" Zheng Shunjia was really confused.


    "Ah, you Why do you sneak attack me behind my back? My husband taught me self-defense skills. I have formed a habit. As long as someone sneaks attack on me on my back, I will react like this. Are you ok Tao rongmianlu squats down and looks at Zheng Shunjia lying on the ground.


    An Wenlan doesn''t know what''s going on. She suddenly rushes up and pushes Tao Rong away. She shouts anxiously: "Shunjia, Shunjia! Are you ok? Where does it hurt? "


    When Zheng Shunjia was still in a trance, an Wenlan quickly called out: "Uncle Wang, ask aunt Qiao to come and help. I''ll take Shunjia into the room to check."


    Wang Bo''s face began to worry, and he called for help.


    After everyone left the garden, Tao Rong touched her numb face and sat down in a place at random, thinking about what she had just done and slowly realizing the joy.


    She really didn''t expect that Zheng Shunjia''s action was so strong. Just when she found out her existence, she rushed to her and was ready to beat her as soon as she met her.


    It''s the same violence as in the past. If it''s not the daughter of the Zheng family, I think it''s the daughter of the black boss.


    Tao Rong breathed a breath, and began to worry, just hit the cool, but later there will be some trouble, although he is upright, but also noisy waste of time.

 Chapter 264

    After a long time, a Cui ran over and said to Tao Rong with a smelly face: "madam, I want you to go there." Coldly said, he turned to leave, while walking, he read: "I''m in the mood to stay here because of such a big thing. If I were you, I would kneel at the gate directly."


    Tao Rong sneered and slowly followed.


    Also see the mode of interrogation hall. Is it that they are not cowardly enough in this life, so they have to treat her with such ostentation every time.


    As soon as Tao Rong goes in, he sees Hou Xianshu with a dark face, an Wenlan with a embarrassed face, and Zheng Shunjia who wants to shoot poisonous arrows with her eyes.


    However, looking at her swollen half face, Tao Rong automatically changed her vicious expression into a funny one.


    Looking around, only Uncle Wang and a Cui are here, but aunt Qiao is not here.


    While pretending to be curious, Tao Rong looks at Zheng Shunjia and walks in.


    Zheng Shunjia''s hair is high and tied up. The tail of the hair is dyed yellow. The whole person is full of vigor and vitality, and has a very strong feeling. Her eyebrows are very high, and the color is black. Her eyes are standard Danfeng eyes, but she always looks at people with slanting eyes. Her cheekbones are also very high, her nose is straight, and her lips are thin. In fact, such facial features are very difficult to control, but she controls them very well. If her cheeks are not swollen, it''s a cool breath.


    The facial features are three-dimensional and profound, which is a very foreign look. It''s totally different from an Wenlan''s gentleness and Tao Rong''s dexterity. That is, the general public may not appreciate her. They will only feel that she is fierce and can judge people by their appearance. But in fact, it''s very popular in the world. It''s not common people.


    In addition, her height is almost 1.7 meters. With such stature and background, it''s no wonder that she will cross the political and fashion circles in the future and become a synonym for women in the new era.


    It can be said that if you don''t pester Nie Zhao and hide her vicious nature, she will be a very attractive woman worthy of women''s blind worship. She is born with the momentum of being a leader.


    It''s a pity that she''s going to hang herself in Nie Zhao''s tree. It''s clear in her heart that if she drives away Tao Rong, Nie Zhao''s heart is not her.


    But she didn''t care. It seemed that she couldn''t get Nie Zhao''s heart and wanted Nie Zhao''s people.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care how these people fight for Nie Zhao''s person or heart after she takes Xiao Xiao away. However, Tao Rong won''t shrink back and dodge the hatred of her last life and her active provocation now.


    So in the face of Zheng Shunjia''s eyes, Tao Rong is just innocent and curious.


    "What are you looking at? I''ll dig your eyes out again!" Zheng Shunjia couldn''t bear Tao Rong''s eyes. She said fiercely. Then she turned her head to Hou Xianshu. She didn''t speak very politely to her. She was full of temper.


    "Mrs. Nie, this kind of people stay in your house. Don''t you even drive them away? She dares to beat me and fight me. You must give me an account of this. "


    An Wenlan quickly comforts Zheng Shunjia, who is out of breath. Hou Xianshu''s face is not very good-looking. After all, such a troublesome thing happened, and Zheng Shunjia''s tone to her is not good.


    In a word, the Zheng family and the Nie family are no different. She is not qualified to be arrogant in front of her.


    However, people who come here are guests. If they are beaten in their home, Hou Xianshu will not care about her.


    Hou Xianshu looks at Tao Rong with more and more bad eyes. She feels that Tao Rong is a troublemaker. She has just been in their house for a long time and has caused so many troubles. It''s really annoying. If you really let her stay in this house, it''s not like leaving a big trouble for herself?


    "Miss Tao, it''s too much for you to stay in my house for the time being and fight against my guests. I can''t protect you, but I don''t have the right to drive you away directly. So when Nie Zhao comes back, I''ll let him drive you away. Before that, I hope you''ll make a good apology to Miss Zheng."


    Hou Xianshu said, without waiting for Tao Rong to speak, Zheng Shunjia exploded, "what? Does this need to wait for Nie Zhao to judge? Aren''t you a housewife? You''re not sure whether a wild girl who starts beating people will stay or not? Do you want me to tell my family that they''re going to find out about me being beaten? "


    Hou Xianshu''s face became more ugly. An Wenlan quickly advised: "Shun Jia, don''t embarrass my mother. After all, this is the person Nie Zhao brought. My mother can''t just drive people away. I know you are angry, but don''t spread your anger on others!"


    Hou Xianshu takes a deep breath. She is more and more dissatisfied with Zheng Shunjia. Now she has this attitude towards her. If she really marries Nie Zhao in the future, does she still have the share of her mother-in-law? And with the status of the Zheng family, Hou Xianshu would never agree that Nie Zhao married Zheng Shunjia. How could Nie Zhao be qualified to marry better than Nie Chen!


    As for Tao Rong, she is really a troublemaker. Although Hou Xianshu doesn''t like Zheng Shunjia, she can''t let the precious young lady of the Zheng family be wronged in their family. It''s also troublesome for the Zheng family to investigate.


    "Don''t apologize to Miss Zheng!" Hou Xianshu said seriously.


    Zheng Shunjia yelled at Tao Rong directly: "you can apologize. Kneel down and apologize to me, and swear never to pester Nie Zhao again. Otherwise, as long as you come out of this door today, I will let someone break your leg!"It''s really a bandit style. How can such a person go to the bright world in the future, stand in the spotlight, and be respected and admired by the audience?


    At this time, aunt Qiao appeared in a hurry and came to Hou Xianshu and said, "the second young master is on his way back. He will arrive soon. Otherwise, we''d better wait for the second young master to come back."


    It turns out that Aunt Qiao has just been ordered to call Nie Zhao.


    Zheng Shunjia has nothing to say when she hears that Nie Zhao wants to come back. Anyway, she is not afraid of Nie Zhao. Now she just wants to deal with this woman who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. Even without Nie Zhao, she can''t let this woman leave easily.


    "Don''t you kneel down and kowtow to me yet!" Zheng Shunjia has to humiliate Tao Rong. It''s better to let her kneel down and let Nie Zhao come back. Let him see what he brought back. Is it worthy of his wife''s name?


    Hou Xianshu didn''t open her mouth to stop her. An Wenlan, on the other hand, persuades Tao Rong: "Miss Tao, she''s not something you can afford. You''d better apologize."


    Tao Rong''s eyes swept three people''s faces gently, and finally fell on Zheng Shunjia''s face and said: "kneel down and kowtow? Are you the Guanyin in the Guanyin temple or the tombstone on the cemetery? Why should I kneel and kowtow to you? Did you just break your head? "

 Chapter 265

    When Tao Rong said this, he didn''t use the tone of ridicule or arrogance. But in a really puzzled tone.


    All of a sudden, they were confused.


    The people of Nie''s family have been with Tao Rong for two days. Don''t you know Tao Rong''s character? How can I be so polite and friendly to the Nie family? I feel that I am a soft tempered person, and I am not servile to outsiders, just like a hard stubble.


    "You You... " Zheng Shunjia stood up angrily and asked, "what are you? You dare to talk to me like this. Do you know who I am? You''re not even qualified to talk to me! You''re the one with the brain broken! "


    Tao Rong sneered. The feudal society has long been over. These young ladies are really cute and spoiled. They have power and power in their families. They can only cover the sky with one hand, but they can''t say such things so openly. It makes people feel ridiculous.


    And what''s her identity? What about herself?


    If she is a princess, she can be called a temporary princess.


    Half a weight, do these people understand.


    "You still laugh?" Zheng Shunjia looks at Tao Rong strangely.


    Tao Rong shrugged and said, "I don''t want to say anything. Let''s wait until my husband comes back."


    This kind of thing, he said how much to lose, three women a play, he can''t beat, and the cause of this thing is Nie Zhao, he provoked everything, he should be to solve it, I don''t want to take trouble on him. Anyway, what should be cool is already cool. The rest is for Nie Zhao.


    "Who allowed you to call him husband! You deserve it! Shameless bitch Zheng Shunjia couldn''t stand this. As soon as she heard this kind of words, she immediately lost her mind. Like a shrew, she picked up the fruit plate on the table and threw it at Tao Rong.


    Naturally, in the case of preparation, Tao Rong easily escaped.


    But Hou Xianrong is not happy.


    "Miss Zheng, no matter how you say it''s all our family here, is it a bit too much for you to make such a fuss? Wait for Nie Zhao to come back. I believe he has his own discretion and won''t be partial to such things. I don''t want to take care of your younger generation''s affairs. I really can''t solve them any more."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "mom is right. Why is this person so impolite to you? Is her seniority higher than Mom?"


    Hou Xianshu takes a look at Tao Rong and doesn''t care. Zheng Shunjia is choked. She is about to say it again, but an Wenlan grabs her and winks at her.


    Finally, Zheng Shunjia could only be quiet for a while, but her fiery eyes never moved away from Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong stands bored. Fortunately Nie Zhao doesn''t keep people waiting for a long time. Otherwise, Tao Rong really wants to find a place to sit down.


    Nie Zhao almost ran in.


    As soon as I came in, I didn''t look at Zheng Shunjia who was sitting on the sofa and was eager to say hello to him. Instead, I pulled Tao Rong and looked at her carefully.


    Nie Zhao looked at the swelling on her face and twisted his eyebrows. "You What''s going on? "


    "It looks like you''re the one who caused it." Tao Rong said speechless.


    Nie Zhao raised his eyes and just wanted to say something about her. As a result, at the moment when the two people''s eyes met each other, they didn''t know whose eyes changed first, and the atmosphere was not right. Flashing with a little shyness, it seemed that some pictures flashed in front of them, and they didn''t know who was leading them. Anyway, they avoided each other''s eyes, which was extremely embarrassing.


    And this strange atmosphere makes them both incompatible with the atmosphere of the whole hall.


    This kind of picture makes Zheng Shunjia suddenly stand up and rush up, hoping to open Nie Zhao.


    But Nie Zhao''s reaction is quick, directly pull Tao Rong back two steps, eyes cold sweep, "her face is you hurt?"


    Is that the tone of questioning the prisoner? This tone made Zheng Shunjia freeze in an instant.


    Just now aunt Qiao called and said that two people were fighting. She asked Nie Zhao to come back quickly. Otherwise, Tao Rong would be in trouble. Nie Zhao didn''t have time to ask in detail and immediately drove back.


    As a result, as soon as he came back, he saw the wound on Tao Rong''s face. Nie Zhao was not happy. After only a few days, he encountered so many things. Did Tao Rong come to his side to experience the disaster?


    Zheng Shunjia was hurt by Nie Zhao''s tone. He immediately pointed to his face and said, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you see my face? How long have you known her? How long have you known me? Are you crazy? Nie Zhao


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "OK, I''ll change the way. Who moved the hand first?"


    With Nie Zhao''s understanding of Tao Rong, such a cunning woman will never take the initiative to pick things up. At most, she takes the opportunity of others to take the initiative to give a strong counterattack. Instead, she gets the other side.


    Sure enough, when Nie Zhao asked, Zheng Shunjia was quiet for a moment. She looked at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong fiercely. She felt that Nie Zhao was really protecting that bitch.


    It''s one thing to hear on the phone, but it''s another to see with your own eyes.


    Zheng Shunjia did not speak. Nie Zhao looked around and asked, "who is present?"An Wenlan wants to open her mouth, but she hesitates.


    At this time, Uncle Wang said, "second young master, I''m here."


    "Uncle Wang, you say!" Nie Zhao trusted Uncle Wang.


    Wang Bo also lived up to Nie Zhao''s trust, without any embellishment, without any bias to repeat the whole face of the matter.


    Nie Chao''s face was black when he heard the shovel.


    After listening, Nie Zhao said directly: "it seems that there is nothing to say." Then he reached for Tao Rong''s arm and was ready to take him away.


    Hou Xianshu immediately said, "Nie Zhao?"


    Nie Zhao turned to Hou Xianshu and said, "mother, after listening to the story, still thinks Tao Rong is wrong. Do you want her to apologize?"


    Just came back to see everyone sitting, only Tao Rong stood in the middle like a prisoner on trial, he probably guessed the follow-up development.


    Hou Xianshu was said to choke, suddenly some dumb.


    An Wenlan then said, "Nie Zhao, Shunjia is the first lady of the Zheng family after all. After being beaten like this, how can you explain when you go back with such injuries?"


    Hou Xianshu was also worried. She looked at Nie Zhao and said, "let her apologize to Miss Zheng. I don''t blame her for this."


    At this time, Zheng Shunjia finally regained her momentum. She looked at Nie Zhao and said, "Nie Zhao, she hit me. I don''t care who she is. I can''t suffer such grievances. Otherwise, let her kneel down and kowtow to me, or I''ll call her back ten times. As for her entanglement with you, we''ll calculate later! Today, she not only has to pay for her actions, but she doesn''t want to stay here. "

 Chapter 266

    Tao Rong laughingly looks at Zheng Shunjia. She is really curious about how Nie Zhao will face the pursuer of this wonderful flower.


    Nie Zhao turns his head and looks at Zheng Shunjia. He looks cold as if he is facing a stranger.


    In the past, he was a little bit pleasant to Zheng Shunjia because of the face of the Zheng family and an Wenlan. After all, they were good sisters.


    But this moment, the identity is completely different. Nie Zhao and Zheng Shunjia are acquaintances at most. They are not even friends at all. He doesn''t know where this woman''s self-confidence comes from and feels that he can make decisions for the Nie family.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are firm, and his hands can''t help clenching Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong naturally felt it and looked slightly at Nie Zhao''s tall profile.


    "You can''t be wronged, my Nie Zhao''s wife can be wronged? I have not been asked, but I have seen it on the face of Zheng family. Everything is your pick. What is it that you have to make an apology here? If you are not my wife, you are going to shoot her directly with a shovel. Do I want to warn you of an attempted murder? Make her pay? I''m very polite without asking you to pay? Pester me? Do you want to stay at Nie''s? Does it have anything to do with you? It''s our Nie family''s business. It''s my personal business. What qualifications do you have to intervene? "


    Nie Zhao uses his unique magnetic voice to finish without hesitation, which makes all people shrink.


    The second young master of the Nie family is upright and upright. Although he seems cold occasionally, he is actually a very warm-hearted person. He is friendly and modest. They have never seen Nie Zhao talk to a woman like this.


    So impolite, so aggressive, without mercy.


    This is Is this protecting your shorts?


    Does Nie Zhao really take Tao Rong as his own?


    Not to mention the Nie family, even Zheng Shunjia is said to be hoodwinked.


    She has never seen Nie Zhao like this. She has never seen Nie Zhao. Shouldn''t Nie Zhao always be cold and warm? How can there be such a side? Even if strong as Zheng Shunjia, in the face of such Nie Zhao still can''t help red eyes.


    How could Zheng Shunjia be angry? What''s more, Nie Zhao still protects this woman.


    "You really think of her as your wife. You did it on purpose, didn''t you, acting for me?" Zheng Shunjia''s voice was almost hoarse and tearing. She couldn''t believe such an ordinary woman. Why? Why do you marry Nie Zhao and get Nie Zhao''s protection?


    Nie Zhao looks indifferent, "are we familiar? Does it matter? Why should I show you? Whether she is my wife, in black and white, the proof is clear, and I don''t need to prove it to you any more. "


    As Zheng Shunjia spoke, her lips began to tremble, and even her blood color was about to fade. "Nie Zhao, you know I like you. You should marry me. You should marry me this time! How could you marry such a bitch? "


    Nie Zhao looked bored. "Zheng Shunjia, let me say it again for the last time. My wife is Tao Rong. I have nothing to do with you. Please stop pestering me and my wife! I don''t want to be misunderstood! "


    Zheng Shunjia''s face turned pale in an instant, and the whole person was stunned.


    "Zhao!" Hou Xianshu a little worried to remind the way, after all, is the Zheng family, can not offend too hard.


    "Mom, this time, Tao Rong and I have to put up with it for a while. Miss Zheng''s daughter-in-law came to beat our Nie''s daughter-in-law. You don''t care about it and let others bully her. No matter whether you recognize her or not, her legal reputation is still there. You''re not afraid to make people laugh at our Nie''s incompetence."


    Nie Zhao coldly reminds a way, instantly let Hou Xianshu head a Weng. In fact, Nie Zhao has always been very clear about this kind of things, and he is also very thorough. He is just too lazy to deal with it.


    Hou Xianshu reacts. Indeed, how can she forget that Tao Rong hasn''t divorced Nie Zhao yet. They are still husband and wife in name. No matter how many people in Nie''s family, when she doesn''t exist and when she is transparent, she is still the second young lady of Nie''s family. She is bullied by Miss Zheng and comes home. If it''s private, it''s OK Honest bullying is really beating their Nie family in the face!


    Hou Xianshu''s expression also gradually changed.


    Nie Zhao turned to look at Zheng Shunjia and said, "Miss Zheng, if you dare to attack my wife again, I don''t mind telling your family what happened today. I think there will always be reasonable people in your family."


    Zheng Shunjia looks at Nie Zhao in a dazed way, unable to respond for a long time. It seems that the previous words had a great impact on her.


    Not to mention Zheng Shunjia, an Wenlan''s face seemed to faint at any time. Maybe it was too far from her original idea. Not only did Nie Zhao protect Tao Rong, but also she protected him in such a powerful way.


    The Zheng family is an official. Even if they protect Duzi, it''s impossible to make trouble with the Nie family because their eldest daughter is unreasonable. Moreover, everyone knows that Zheng Shunjia is wrong first. The Nie family may not feel it if they ignore Tao Rong. But in the eyes of outsiders, it''s the Zheng family beating the Nie family in the face. If it''s spread, the Zheng family''s leaders will have to come to the Nie family Sorry.Nie Zhao also doesn''t want to make a big deal. After all, several families have good relations. Therefore, considering the overall situation, Tao Rong has come back with this matter. After all, the person who is really angry is Zheng Shunjia who takes the initiative to pick up the issue.


    For Zheng Shunjia, Nie Zhao also takes this opportunity to draw a clear line with her, and does not let this woman have any illusions about him. Whether he is aggressive or not, it is because he really wants to protect Tao Rong, and the other is to let Zheng Shunjia see his attitude clearly and stop provoking Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao felt that his meaning had been expressed clearly, so he took Tao Rong and was ready to go back.


    "Mom, I won''t treat the guests. I''ll take Tao Rong down to deal with the wound." Then he left without looking back.


    Nie Zhao takes the person directly to his study, and then releases his hand. When Nie Zhao turns to look for the detumescence plaster in the medicine box, Tao Rong is still staring at his hot hand.


    Tao Rong has been very quiet since the beginning. Nie Zhao thinks she is very quiet. He finds the ointment and asks, "what''s the matter? Never talk? Scared dumb? "


    Tao Rong came back and didn''t dare to see Nie Zhao at this time. Instead of looking up, he sat on the bench and replied uneasily: "I was scared by you? Really? How can you defend me like that? She is the first lady of the Zheng family! You''re not afraid of a big conflict because of a little me? "

 Chapter 267

    "Little you?" Nie Zhao some funny way back, and then took the ointment to sit down, "people have hit, but also dare to say that, no matter how you are in this home, you are my wife, what identity does Zheng Shunjia have to fight you?"


    Nie Zhao said while passing the ointment, see Tao Rong did not look up, feel very strange.


    "And you can rest assured that there are still a few people in the Zheng family who are reasonable. No matter you, you have to look at our family''s face. If they know about this, they will reprimand Zheng Shunjia and forbid her to bully people."


    Said here, Nie Zhao seemed to think of something and said with a smile: "but it''s not her bullying. Today, it''s obvious that you are taking the opportunity to bully her. You are still merciless. I''m really afraid to let you stay at home alone in the future."


    Nie Zhao said as he reached for Tao Rong''s chin to see the wound on her face.


    Tao Rong didn''t resist, but complained: "I didn''t see you reprimand me just now. It''s not over now. You know my nature very well. If anyone dares to challenge me, I will fight back even harder without knowing her identity. "


    Nie Zhao listens carelessly and looks at the redness and swelling on her cheek carefully. It seems that there is a slight scratch on her cheek. It may be the ring. Fortunately, there is no skin.


    "If you don''t discipline your wife in front of you, you should teach me a lesson later. It''s no better here than in the countryside. Many people can''t get into trouble or get into trouble. The most important thing is that you are in trouble now. There is no one to protect you in this family, and I''m not always by your side. If you really get into trouble, even if I tell yuan Shang to help you, he can''t help you Wait. "


    Tao Rong listens and looks at Nie Zhao''s face. This person makes her feel uncomfortable again.


    Why do you defend her so well? It''s obvious that it was not so good in the last life.


    "And Zheng Shunjia is really troublesome. He doesn''t play cards according to common sense, so I''d better solve it once and for all. Now everything is on my head, and you can live a more stable life." Nie Zhao''s voice is soft, like the wind blowing through Tao Rong''s heart. She feels the soft touch and softens her inner wall.


    Nie Zhao naturally puts his hand on the ointment. This time, Tao Rong doesn''t avoid it. He doesn''t resist it. It seems like a very natural thing to accept Nie Zhao''s care.


    Tao Rong thinks that Nie Zhao really doesn''t know Zheng Shunjia at all. It seems that he doesn''t even have the desire and time to understand Zheng Shunjia.


    According to Tao Rong''s understanding of Zheng Shunjia, Nie zhaoyue defends her, and Zheng Shunjia hates her more. When she reacts, she will rebound more than she did in the last life.


    In the last life, Nie Zhao obviously didn''t like to see himself. Zheng Shunjia took her time, but now Tao Rong can imagine how Zheng Shunjia will go crazy.


    Fortunately, today Nie Zhao''s performance made Hou Xianshu react to some basic principles. As long as she didn''t go out of the door, Zheng Shunjia was also very difficult to deal with her.


    And Zheng Shunjia''s home and school are in Dongshi. She can''t stay here for a long time.


    So Tao Rong should be safe in a short time.


    "Just as you said, I''m afraid it''s not so simple." Tao Rong Tucao: "you will not make complaints about your charm in the future. I don''t want to be usurped when you are in office. I prefer a smooth exit. "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes slightly changed. He raised his eyes and glared at Tao Rong. He didn''t continue to reply.


    Tao Rong also said, but Nie Zhao started another conversation, "if your master sees this, he can''t tell you how to punish you. You can''t even avoid the slap of an ordinary person. You don''t mean to let her hit you, so you can fight back?"


    This is a real injustice to Tao Rong, but Tao Rong does not want to say such a disgraceful thing, can only harden his head and say: "it''s really worthy of Nie Zhao, how about it? I''ve left you a good excuse to play


    I don''t know if it''s Tao Rong''s fault. She feels the hand of applying ointment on her face suddenly heavy. Then she stops for a few seconds, and then slowly slides.


    "Really? It''s hard to be cruel to others and even harder to yourself, isn''t it? " Nie Zhao''s tone is light.


    Tao Rong also can''t hear the emotion, can only take the opportunity to return: "there is gain, there is loss."


    Who knows the next second, his slightly swollen cheek was heavily pinched.


    Tao Rong''s a cry, stretch out a hand to want to open Nie Zhao''s hand. "What are you doing?"


    "You know the pain. I thought you didn''t have the nerve to feel the pain when you were so happy with the bitter meat." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Tao Rong pushes Nie Zhao''s hand away, rubs his cheek and glares at Nie Zhao in front of him. However, Nie Zhao''s expression makes Tao Rong feel nervous.


    "If you stay away and tell me later, I will protect you and stand for you. This matter should be solved by me. Why don''t you push it to me from the beginning? Is a slap really a pain on the surface? "


    Looking at Nie Zhao frowning seriously reprimand their appearance, Tao Rong inexplicably feel a little sour nose.She quickly dropped her eyes and touched her cheek. After a while, she honestly admitted: "forget it, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I didn''t react at the beginning. I lacked training and was slow to respond. I was beaten. Otherwise, who would like to be beaten?"


    Nie Zhao blinked and asked, "really?"


    Tao Rong peeks at Nie Zhao. Seeing that her headache is gone, she is a little relieved. She doesn''t know why she really can''t resist some of Nie Zhao''s expressions. She feels that she has to obey and admit it.


    "Really! I''m crazy. Let strangers hit me. " Tao Rong is stuffy.


    Nie Zhao just smile a little, want to reach out to touch again, Tao Rong instinctively stare to avoid, Nie Zhao is still a long arm stretch, put the remaining ointment on the hand gently.


    "Hide next time. Since you want to be my wife in name, you can''t make me lose face. Nie Zhao''s wife has been bullied. Where can I put my face? Do you know?"


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled, nodded and said abruptly, "well, happy cooperation."


    Nie zhaohum laughed twice.


    "By the way, the Nie family is so big. Is there a room that is not needed or an empty space that no one uses?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao good strange way: "why use?"


    "Since I want to live here, I still want to prepare some small equipment for training. Naturally, I''ll pay for it myself. " Tao Rong said that this was a question she had been thinking about when she was walking in the back garden. It''s not enough to rely on basic training alone, otherwise the boxing and leg techniques taught by master would be forgotten.


    Nie Zhao didn''t have to worry about going to this place. She''ll take you with he

 Chapter 268

    "Does Nie Zhao like her?"


    In the face of Zheng Shunjia''s question, an Wenlan said calmly: "how is it possible."


    Zheng Shunjia stared at an Wenlan for a while, then touched her forehead in a trance and said, "yes, the person he likes is you."


    An Wenlan looks slightly moved, as if to get what satisfaction, a slight breath. "But if he marries that woman, he will protect that woman. You should understand that."


    Zheng Shunjia clenched her teeth and said, "I won''t give Nie Zhao to anyone."


    An Wenlan sat down and said, "yes, I can''t have Nie Zhao any more, so Nie Zhao should be your talent, not the kind of woman who suddenly appears."


    The fire in Zheng Shunjia''s eyes is more prosperous. She turns around and pulls an Wenlan and says, "you want to help me. You know I really like Nie Zhao."


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "don''t worry, from the moment I decided to give up Nie Zhao and marry Nie Chen, I gave Nie Zhao to you. You are my good sister. I will help you naturally, but you don''t have to worry now. My father-in-law and grandfather haven''t come back. After they come back, that woman may not stay at all."


    Zheng Shunjia said anxiously, "what if I stay."


    An Wenlan''s eyes sank slightly and said, "then you can''t do it to her anymore, because Nie Zhao is still at home. "


    Zheng Shunjia instantly understood something like, "I know."


    "Well, you go first. Now Nie Zhao is angry. Will you wait for my news?" An Wenlan comforts a way.


    "But I haven''t seen Nie Zhao for a long time. I..." When it comes to Nie Zhao, Zheng Shunjia becomes a girl.


    An Wenlan''s eyes are more and more deep, there is a temptation to force people to believe her, "you go to him now? Do you think he''ll meet you? "


    Zheng Shunjia''s eyes become red gradually. She really likes Nie Zhao. In the face of such a situation, no matter how strong a woman is, she will still be sad.


    "Well, I''ll wait for your news." Zheng Shunjia gives up struggling and is sent out by an Wenlan. Before she leaves, she stares at Nie''s door for a long time.


    She felt her swollen cheek and swore that even if Tao Rong was not accepted by the Nie family, she would be driven away. She''s not going to let that bitch go.


    No one dares to do this to her, dares to do this to her, she lets that bitch pay the price of bleeding.


    Zheng Shunjia''s expression gradually became terrible. He slammed the door heavily and left.


    In the car, Zheng Shunjia''s mobile phone didn''t stop ringing. At last, it all reached the driver. Zheng Shunjia had no choice but to get through.


    It was her big brother who called.


    "You went to see Nie Zhao again. I remember you had a very important activity to attend today. Do you really want to stop?" Although the lobby brother is elegant, he still loses all patience in the face of his disobedient sister.


    "He married a bitch, can''t I stop him? That should have been my position. Who told you not to help me earlier? " Zheng Shunjia retorts.


    Several people at the end of the phone gasped, seemingly suppressing their emotions. "I told you many times that we don''t allow you to be with Nie Zhao. Why don''t you listen? He just married someone else, so you don''t think about him. I''ll help you find a better one later."


    "Why can''t Nie Zhao? I just like him. I want him. Even if I don''t marry in my life, I will take him over." Zheng Shunjia called.


    "You How many times have I told you that he He doesn''t deserve you! Why don''t you understand? Why do you think you chose the young master of the Nie family and gave up the capable Nie Zhao! Even the housheng family like Anjia knows what to choose. Do you even have to pick up what you don''t want? Don''t you understand that the birth of a family like ours decides everything? " The lobby brother said anxiously.


    "I don''t care what he was born, I want him! If you don''t want to help me, leave me alone! " With that, Zheng Shunjia hung up.


    On the other side, after Tao Rong''s cheek was a little better, Nie Zhao took her around to a place like a large warehouse behind the main building.


    Tao Rong has lived in this house for a long time. He only remembers that there are few people using it. Occasionally, he glimpses some iron frames that he can''t understand. He thinks it''s a place for storing sundries, so he never gets close to it again.


    But for a moment, when Nie Zhao opened the door of the warehouse in front of her, Tao Rong''s eyes widened.


    A row of sandbags, wooden piles, climbing frames, boxing rings, barbells, iron blocks and so on, many of which she could not name.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao mechanically.


    Nie Zhao said with a nostalgic expression: "after joining the army, I haven''t used it here. Before, it was the place where I spent the longest time."


    The Nie family has been in the army for several generations. After the completion of this family, a training base has been built here. The men who are going to join the army in their family can be trained from a young age, which can be regarded as strengthening their body.But after Nie Zhao, the last boy, joined the army, it was deserted, waiting for the arrival of the next Nie man.


    However, although no one used it, the servants of the Nie family would come here to clean it. It was clean and convenient.


    Tao Rong went in and groped for every piece of equipment. There was no dust on it.


    Tao Rong asked Nie Zhao excitedly: "do you really use it for me?"


    Nie Zhaoli nodded his head and said, "although there are no women in our family, it''s not that we don''t use it. You can use it freely in the future."


    Nie Zhao said as he gave Tao Rong the key to the iron lock on the iron gate. "With this key, you can go in and out at will. I''ll talk to Aunt Qiao later, so as not to scare them."


    Tao Rong takes the key excitedly, which is much better than what she wants. She can practice well according to the training plan given by Uncle Qi.


    Tao Rongli said: "can I practice now?"


    Nie Zhao is slightly a Leng, immediately says with a smile: "just in time, I also want to loosen my muscles and bones." In fact, Nie Zhao wants to introduce to Tao Rong how to use equipment she has never seen.


    Two people said practice, such behavior naturally attracted the attention of other people in the Nie family.


    Hou Xianshu just heard, not interested, just a little surprised, did not expect that little girl should have such a side.


    An Wenlan couldn''t help looking at the scene of two people getting along with each other. She couldn''t believe the harmony. Her expression was dark and unclear, but her heart sank into the vinegar jar.

 Chapter 269

    Wang Bo and others stood at the door and watched for a while. "No wonder the posture of looking at Miss Tao''s walking before is different."


    A Cui is a face of disgust, said: "too vulgar, as a girl how so."


    Aunt Qiao knocked on ah Cui''s head and said, "don''t you see that the second young master is also very happy? As long as the second young master likes it. "


    Aunt Qiao got to the point, and Wang Bo nodded with approval. Before, Tao Rong said that Nie Zhao taught her self-defense skills, but he still didn''t believe it. He thought Nie Zhao couldn''t do such a thing. But now, in addition to his own training, Nie Zhao occasionally instructs Tao Rong, so Wang Bo has to believe it. As long as they see Nie Zhao''s sincere smile, they will be happy.


    At the beginning, they were worried about whether the second young master, who had been robbed of his girlfriend, would be very sad about such a home when he came back, but now it seems pretty good.


    And this is very good, in the eyes of an Wenlan is very bad.


    Especially when he saw that Nie Zhao was really teaching Tao Rong intimately, and he was laughing, his dimples came out. It was true, not deliberately.


    Why Why had he never mentioned teaching her self-defense at the beginning? Although she didn''t like it, she felt very uncomfortable when she saw her lover give other women something she didn''t have.


    Is this Tao Rong really different?


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhaoyi are very attentive when they are trained. They don''t know that they have been watched.


    Until Tao Rong was tired to rest, Nie Zhao was still fighting.


    At this time, aunt Qiao happily came to give them water to drink.


    Tao Rong quickly thanks. At this time, he knows that Zheng Shunjia has already left.


    Tao Rong was surprised that Zheng Shunjia would leave so easily.


    Aunt Qiao thought they were just coming here for a while, but Nie Zhao explained that Tao Rong would often use it in the future. When they didn''t care, aunt Qiao thought that Tao Rong''s identity as Nie''s daughter-in-law was more and more real.


    But aunt Qiao doesn''t think that Tao Rong will insist on using it. Which girl will like to spend time here. Aunt Qiao thinks that Tao Rong is just to get along with Nie Zhao and give in to his favor. They can stay together happily. After Nie Zhao leaves, Tao Rong should not use it. But she didn''t think it was just the beginning of more than two years of training.


    After a while lunch time, the whole family sat together and had a quiet lunch. It was It''s really quiet.


    Tao Rong didn''t know if they were embarrassed. Anyway, Tao Rong herself was not embarrassed. She consumed a lot of energy in the morning, so she concentrated on eating. When she was satisfied, she got off the table to have a rest.


    After a while, Nie Zhao went back to his room and wanted to take a bath and change clothes. After all, he was sweating all over. When he was cleaning up, a box suddenly fell out, and he remembered something. Take the box to Tao Rong''s room.


    As a result, as soon as I pushed the door, I saw Tao Rong standing in front of the cloakroom surrounded by a bath towel, covered with steam and wet hair. Her hands holding clothes were stiff in the air because of the sound of opening the door.


    Nie Zhao


    Tao Rong


    Nie Zhao''s face was full of blush. He turned his back and took the door with him. At last, he left a word floating in the air.


    "I''m sorry. You''ll be fine later. Come to me."


    Tao Rong stares at the closed door for a long time. She is not angry. She reminds herself to lock the door next time.


    When Tao Rong changes his clothes and comes to Nie Zhao''s room, Nie Zhaozheng is seriously reading at his desk.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao without expression. Nie Zhao coughs, covers half of his face with a book, points to the box on the table and says, "here you are."


    Tao Rong didn''t look at the box and asked directly, "if you really want to see my body, I''ll take it off now."


    Nie Zhao suddenly coughs and almost chokes on his own saliva. The face also reddened at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "I..."


    Tao Rong half squinted at him, waiting to see how he explained.


    Nie Zhao was a little aggrieved and put down the book. He didn''t look Tao Rong in the eye and said, "that was my room. I I''m not used to it. I''ll pay attention to knocking next time. "


    Nie Zhao is really innocent. Naturally, he opens his room directly. He hasn''t had time to get used to it. He doesn''t want to take advantage of it at all.


    Looking at Tao Rong with the eyes to see the sex wolf looking at himself, Nie Zhao himself also wronged badly. He had never experienced such a ceremony!


    And I saw nothing just now. She was well wrapped.


    Tao Rong takes back her eyes. In fact, she doesn''t have to worry about anything. She just wants to meet Nie Zhao. Then his attention shifted. He picked up the long box on the table and opened it strangely. It turned out to be an exquisite lady''s watch.


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, repeat a way: "give me?"


    Nie Zhao said, "don''t you come here without your watch? You can''t take my watch. I bought it in the morning. You can bring it to see if it''s suitable. You can change it again. "Tao Rong frowned slightly and looked up. As soon as he wanted to speak, Nie Zhao said, "it''s a little compensation for all kinds of grievances I''ve suffered for coming to this house for you. I can always accept it."


    He knew what Tao Rong would say, so he blocked the conversation at the beginning.


    But this kind of answer makes Tao Rong more blocked.


    Although I have experienced a lot of humiliation since I came to this home Although Tao Rong said that Nie Zhao had done all the harm But at the end of the day Isn''t it all her fault? No matter what she has experienced, she can only blame herself, not the victim.


    Nie Zhao''s heart It''s so good.


    "Try it on." Nie Zhao urges.


    Tao Rong looks at his shining eyes, and her heart moves. She really can''t bear to refuse such kindness. With Nie Zhao''s all kinds of maintenance today, she has to admit that her heart is really hard. Finally, she puts on her watch under Nie Zhao''s expectant eyes.


    A small white watch, very call her skin color, not exaggeration, simple style, although not sports, but with movement is also very convenient.


    Tao Rong really liked it more and more, and finally said, "thank you. I like it very much."


    Nie Zhao is slightly stunned. He may be abused too many times by Tao Rong. Every time he hears such words, Nie Zhao feels happy and satisfied with bathing himself in the sunshine.


    After all, it''s not every good intention that Tao Rong will accept. Her mood changes too fast. Sometimes, it really depends on luck.


    It looks like we''re lucky today.


    Nie Zhao smiles happily, and doesn''t realize how self abusive his attitude is, as if he is used to it.

 Chapter 270

    "I I''ll give you a return. " Tao Rong looked at her watch for a while and said.


    Nie Zhao''s smile slightly stiff, looking at Tao Rong serious look, Nie Zhao can only compromise. "What do you want? I don''t need anything. "


    Tao Rong couldn''t help pondering for a while. "Indeed, you can easily have whatever I can give."


    Nie Zhao propped up his chin and suddenly thought of something. He bent his mouth slightly and said, "there''s something I really want, and only you can give it to me."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao curiously.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile, "I really want the puppet you made."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with a blank expression.


    Nie Zhao changed to holding his chin with both hands and said: "the military sister-in-law in the army will make some things as amulets for her husband. Since we are husband and wife, you can also make me a protective doll."


    After all, Tao Rong''s face is different She once gave Xiaoxiao, the result of the harm of Xiaoxiao and Nie Zhao at the same time in front of the public disgrace doll.


    Now Nie Zhao says he wants to?


    Tao Rong was silent.


    Nie Zhao blinked, a little uneasy and said: "how? Can''t you? " It''s the first time he''s asked for something.


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled. "It''s not something valuable. It''s not worthy of a person like you."


    Nie Zhao brow slightly Cu, a little don''t like Tao Rong said such words, "but I quite like."


    "Isn''t it strange that a man likes dolls?" Tao Rong asked, as if he wanted to block Nie Zhao back with such a reason.


    Nie Zhao said: "what''s the matter? I''ve also seen my sister-in-law embroider a nice handkerchief for her comrades in arms. Sister Zhou used to give brother Zhou sachets as amulets. " Nie Zhao thought for a while and added: "all the people in the army must know that I''m married now. If I don''t have anything from my wife, I''ll lose face..."


    Obviously, he didn''t want anything in his last life. Is he taking care of himself.


    Tao Rong some speechless thought, finally or pressure heart last line of defense, since is Nie Zhao himself want, lose face also lose his own.


    "Well, if you don''t feel ugly or ashamed, I''ll do it for you." Tao Rong responded directly.


    Nie Zhao began to laugh.


    Just want to say: don''t be so stingy, I also gave you puppets.


    But Nie Zhao, who was aware of something, didn''t say anything at last.


    Several times, Nie Zhao never saw the puppet on Tao Rong''s neck.


    Is she not wearing it?


    After realizing this, Nie Zhao''s heart can not help but produce a kind of loss that can not be explained clearly.


    "You didn''t buy it this morning." Tao Rong looks at his watch and asks unconsciously.


    Nie Zhaocai remembered that he had one more thing to say. "I helped you to find a tutor. Didn''t I promise you before?"


    Tao Rong looked up and saw that she was in urgent need.


    Nie Zhao explained: "we did find some good ones, but we can''t make up lessons until the winter vacation starts. Now is the busiest time for them. Do you have any difficulty in self-study now? Or I''ll make it up for you? "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s handsome face, because the smile has more luster, which is so beautiful that Tao Rong''s heart is in a trance.


    Tao Rong could not help but resist, or habitually refused: "not for the time being."


    Just in the heart there is no omen of a sudden shrink, she instinctively felt the danger.


    She and Nie Zhao are a little too close. She knows Nie Zhao is good. Although she doesn''t know why Nie Zhao is so different to herself this time, the lessons of her previous life''s deep occupation are constantly pulling her mind and making her stop being deeply trapped.


    Nie Zhao''s good is an addictive drug. When he is about to be unable to carry it, he must resolutely distance himself.


    In the face of Tao Rong''s refusal, Nie Zhao is also used to shrugging, did not continue to say anything else.


    When Tao Rong saw that he was ok, he left and went back to his room.


    I was going to read a good book this afternoon.


    It was interrupted.


    Because Nie tie and Nie Demin are back.


    Come back one day earlier than expected, and then go straight home. The reason is obvious.


    Tao Rong stood in the corridor, looking at Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang in a hurry, her heart beat faster.


    Nie Demin, Nie Zhao''s father, has no feelings. After all, she has almost no communication.


    But for Nie, Nie tie and Tao Rong, they are still a little awed. After all, in the last life when Nie Zhao didn''t protect her at all, she was able to stay in this home for so long, thanks to Nie''s protection.


    Nie''s integrity in this respect is almost obstinate. The law recognizes it. If Nie Zhao doesn''t resist, he recognizes it.


    He recognized it. Is there anyone in the Nie family who dares not to recognize it?So Tao Rong doesn''t worry about whether she can stay in this family at all. She''s just a little I don''t know how to face the old man.


    In the last life, what they did in this family was enough for them to drive them away many times, but the old man finally protected her. At first, she was pitiful. Later, she gave her opportunities again and again because of Xiao Xiao''s face. But in the end, she let the old man down, not only let him down, but also let the Nie family shame.


    Nie tejiang''s granddaughter-in-law cheated on Nie Zhao and went to the military court. Such a thing is really enough to discredit Nie tejiang.


    It should be said that the only person who has never done anything sorry to her in this family is the old man, and she is all sorry to the old man.


    Now I once again pit his precious grandson. I feel guilty and have no face to see him.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Tao Rong is standing in a daze in the corridor when Nie Zhao suddenly opens his mouth beside her.


    Nie Zhao came out of the room when he heard the sound outside. He saw Tao Rong standing in a daze in the corridor. He thought she was afraid, so he went forward to comfort her.


    Tao Rong gave him a smile and said, "I''m ok."


    Nie Zhao looked at her for a while, then stretched out his hand and said, "come with me."


    Tao Rong looks at the hand for a while. Does Nie Zhao want to take her to see important elders?


    Tao Rong thought of just vigilance in the heart, can''t help but raised his hand to make a bad clap, see Nie Zhao expression stunned looking at himself, Tao Rong raised the corner of his mouth confidence way: "even you and I can pit, I will be afraid of other?"


    Nie Zhao pick eyebrow way: "if you say so later, that is really bold."


    Tao Rong winked mischievously and said, "I''m not that stupid!"


    Tao Rong reluctantly calm, followed Nie Zhao to the hall, just saw the two men who quickly came in.

 Chapter 271

    The old man''s eyes were sharp. He stepped in, followed by Nie Zhao''s father. Second level general Nie Demin, with the same calm face, had almost the same pace, and could hear the obvious "dada dada" footsteps. He is worthy of being a soldier. Even when he is old, he is moving forward with great momentum.


    "Master, master, you are back." Uncle Wang rushed forward to meet him.


    An Wenlan accompanies Hou Xianshu to welcome up quickly.


    "Nie Zhao!" Nie Tieyi''s voice is as loud as a bell. He is full of Zhongqi. If not for his gray hair, he doesn''t look like an old man in his sixties at all.


    Such an old man is still in charge of a quarter of the military power of the country.


    Tao Rong is really deeply aware of what kind of family she married, and in such a family, the Tao family used a small trick to muddle through. If she succeeded, her luck would explode. It''s really wrong for mice to eat elephants.


    "Grandpa, Dad!" Nie Zhao stepped forward.


    Tao Rong quickly followed up.


    Nie tie''s eyes, just like those of an eagle, sweep over immediately. His eyes are just like Nie Zhao sometimes.


    Nie Demin naturally followed. When you see Tao Rong behind Nie Zhao, a pair of thick eyebrows twist up heavily.


    I have to say that these three people are really like each other, especially Nie Zhaohe. Not to mention his appearance, but his manner. Maybe Nie Zhao is more like him when he is old. As for Nie Demin, there are some shadows on his facial features. Compared with Nie Zhao, Nie Chen is more like Nie Demin.


    Nie tie''s eyes are also swept to Tao Rong''s body all of a sudden, let Tao Rong feel as if he was pressed by something.


    She thought of herself. Tao Rong looked down at Nie Zhao and sipped her lips. She didn''t speak.


    Nie Demin wanted to talk about it again, but the old man snorted directly, and the surroundings were quiet for a moment.


    "You two come to my study!" The old man summoned Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to his study as if he had issued a military order.


    There are only Nie tie and Nie Demin in the study. Other people are not allowed to enter. Nie tie sits on the seat while Nie Demin can only stand by.


    Nie Zhao is with Tao Rong obediently standing in front of the table.


    "Tell me what''s going on! How come Nie Chen is also involved in it! " The old man said in a bad tone.


    When Nie Demin heard the name of his eldest son, he just wanted to say a few words, but looking at his father''s look, he didn''t speak in the end.


    Nie Zhao said it all over again, but avoided the fact that Tao rongkeng was drunk. When they woke up, they were found in the air raid shelter. Then there is no concealment of the following things, and the whole story is told. This is the superficial fact that all the villagers and soldiers have seen.


    Even though Nie Zhao intentionally avoids the accusation against Tao Rong, the eyes Nie tie and Nie Demin look at Tao Rong still change.


    Originally, they heard something from Nie Chen. Now, with Nie Zhao''s words, they are more sure about something.


    "Ah Zhao, don''t tell me you''re drunk!" Nie Demin naturally knew that his excellent son could not be drunk, and their special forces could not be drunk at all.


    Nie Zhao''s face sank slightly and said, "I really couldn''t control myself at that time. I didn''t wake up."


    He didn''t lie either. He was controlled by that kind of medicine, so he couldn''t control himself. Later, he was knocked unconscious by Tao Rong, and of course he couldn''t wake up.


    Nie Demin was so angry that he turned pale. He pointed to Nie Zhao angrily and said, "you!"


    "Zhao!" Suddenly the old man yelled.


    Nie Zhao instinctively stood at attention and yelled, just like in the army.


    Tao Rong glanced at Nie Zhao. He had such an instinctive reaction because he was also nervous.


    After the old man''s voice, there was no more sound in the room except the sound of breathing. He was silent for a long time in such a quiet environment of fear.


    The old man just opened his mouth and said, "it''s your choice to promise marriage, or Nie Chen''s choice to help you."


    "Dad..." Nie Demin immediately wanted to speak nervously, but when the old man waved his hand, Nie Demin was dumb.


    The old man stares at Nie Zhao like a sword, waiting for his answer.


    Tao Rong can''t help but tighten her throat. After all, she has never faced the old man with Nie Zhao. She doesn''t know how things will develop.


    But she was sure that the old man had already passed through Nie Zhaogou before he saw her.


    Nie Zhao should be let the old man recognize, so the old man will be open to her, not so fierce.


    Not like now


    In such an atmosphere, even Tao Rong couldn''t help sweating.


    She listened quietly, as if just waiting for a few seconds, but unusually long.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao took a stride, clenched his hands and carried his back to his back. He held his hands tightly and straightened his back. As he reported to the superior leader, he called out in a neutral voice: "grandfather, my husband is bold. No matter what the reason is, no matter what the mood is, since he has made the decision, there is no need to find the reason from other people. The truth is me! Married! Tao Rong! For a wife

 Chapter 272

    For a while, every word was like a thunder hammer beating a drum. It hit Tao Rong''s heart and made him shudder.


    After coming back, Nie Zhao introduced her identity to many people, but never gave Tao Rong endless feelings like now.


    It''s like a soldier''s oath, with the glory of blood and life, with the absolute sense of mission to complete the task. This way of announcing with his soul and with his most important people is really a fatal influence.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but feel like crying, even shaking all over.


    If in the last life, she could hear Nie Zhao introduce herself in such a tone and way, even if only once, then Tao Rong would be willing to do everything after that, even if she was an outsider and kept this identity, this family and their daughter. After all, she was so stupid, so stupid.


    This introduction is like a soul medicine, which makes her tied up forever. Keep this move can last forever.


    It''s too dangerous. It''s too dangerous.


    Tao Rong forces herself to take back her sight and attention from Nie Zhao. She has vowed that in her life, as long as Xiao Xiao does not want anything else.


    The same mistake will not be made again. She is not the stupid Tao Rong in the last life.


    Her heart has been taken back, even if she is shocked by Nie Zhao''s performance, she will not be moved like a fool.


    Nie Zhao''s words were heard by people inside and outside the house. After all, they were really loud. The voice of soldiers trained on the training ground can spread far and into everyone''s heart.


    People outside the house have different faces. An Wenlan used all her reason to suppress her impulse and didn''t let herself rush in.


    This is the scene that she has imagined for many years. This is the thing that she has been dreaming of. At the beginning, she managed to catch up with Nie Zhao and secretly thought that he would introduce himself to his family in this way. This is the romance that soldiers should have.


    But she won''t take the initiative to put forward, Nie Zhao also didn''t think to do so, more didn''t let such things happen.


    She waited and waited, and finally knew that she couldn''t wait or see in her life, but what she didn''t expect was that this time she heard Nie Zhao do it for another woman.


    An Wenlan bit her lips and tasted the smell of blood in her mouth. Her hand was shaking and she could only hold it tightly. The harder she tried, the more painful it was. She didn''t know if her nails were trapped in her palm. Anyway, it was very painful, just like her heart.


    Inside.


    Nie tie and Nie Demin are staring at Nie Zhao.


    Two big men naturally don''t embarrass a little girl like a woman, so they have been aiming at Nie Zhao.


    But I didn''t expect Nie Zhao to be so resolute in this matter.


    Nie Demin had to say: "a Zhao, do you think this matter can''t be solved? In fact, your marriage report in the military region has only passed part of the examination and has entered a state of suspension, because the lesbian you are going to marry is under the age of 18. In order to meet the new regulations, this situation can''t be completely counted as a military marriage, until now When she is 18 years old, the military marriage will take effect. During this period, divorce can be handled normally. We can negotiate with each other about reputation. Although your reputation in the army will be affected and the lesbian will also be affected, can you ruin your life for such an influence? "


    Nie Demin says so suddenly, Tao Rong is flustered immediately, this is different with what she thinks.


    How can there be a way out? What does Nie Demin mean? Did she not know that there were so many changes in the last life? How did you get there in the end?


    In fact, when he calms down and carefully scrutinizes every detail, there are indeed many unreasonable places, as if many things are not so absolute. Why did Nie Zhao choose the most unfavorable option for him.


    She has been afraid to think about it. She thinks that the same road will lead to the same ending, but now she is a little afraid.


    "Demin." The old man''s tone was a little unhappy.


    Nie Demin said: "Dad, don''t you care about Zhao''s lifelong happiness?"


    The old man paused for a moment, turned his head and looked at Nie Zhao, "you should see the pros and cons clearly. I won''t use my power to cover up the scandal for you, so you choose by yourself."


    Nie Zhao look unchanged, said: "if I had not thought well, I would not make such a choice."


    Until hearing this, Tao Rong suddenly found out what was wrong with her. That is to say, the Nie family did not approve of the matter, and preferred Nie Zhao''s divorce, not to be responsible for the matter. No matter what different thoughts various people had, from the above point of view, it was for Nie Zhao''s good, or for Nie Zhao''s bad, but in fact, it ended The results are all the same.


    In this case, Nie Zhao made the same choice in his two lives.


    If there is a little pity for Tao Rong in this life, what about the last life?


    What happened in the last life?Tao Rong always feels that there are some very important reasons for Nie Zhao to come to this stage and have to go on.


    But Tao Rong, who doesn''t know much about Nie Zhao, can only think of a ridiculous reason.


    Is it for an Wenlan? In order to get angry with her, in order to revenge the whole thing, deliberately against the elders of the family, let the whole Nie family disgrace.


    But is Nie Zhao such a sentimental person?


    Tao Rong can''t believe it, and many people outside the door probably have the same guess as Tao Rong, but they don''t dare to say it.


    Tao Rong''s mood sank, just moved also gradually dissipated, her heart is now full of questions, although know that he asked not to ask, there is no difference in their own things, but she is still worried.


    Nie Zhao''s answer is a thorough statement. After all, Nie Demin has thought of all the back roads for him, and Nie tie has no objection. It''s Nie Zhao who wants to stick to it.


    In that case, there is nothing to say.


    Nie Demin is a little angry. Nie tie''s mood stabilizes a lot after he determines that Nie Zhao has made a calm decision. It seems that he only cares whether it is Nie Zhao''s decision after careful consideration. As long as it is, he can accept it no matter whether the result is satisfactory or not.


    "Zhao, you..." Nie Demin wanted to say more, but he was stopped by Nie tie.


    Nie Tiedao: "you two go out first for the time being."


    When the old man said this, Tao Rong''s back was cold.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and hesitated. This move flashed in the old man''s eyes. The old man slightly raised his eyebrows. "Go out, I want to say a few words to the new granddaughter-in-law."

 Chapter 273

    The new granddaughter-in-law.


    Nie Demin''s face suddenly changed.


    Nie Zhao''s heart relaxed, and he took a look at Tao Rong. Seeing her look, he nodded at her and went out on his own initiative.


    Nie Demin gritted his teeth and knew that when the old man was sure, it would never change, just like the imperial edict, so he had to go out obediently in the end.


    As soon as she went out, Hou Xianshu came up and asked about the situation.


    Nie Demin shook his head, looked at Nie Zhao, who was leaning aside, and said, "you It''s stupid. "


    "Dad, I''m sorry, since my grandfather has already recognized..."


    "Yes?" The shriek was made by an Wenlan, but because everyone was equally surprised, no one noticed the gaffe of an Wenlan standing at the end.


    After that, there was a lot of talk. We couldn''t believe it. We really recognized it.


    Hou Xianshu anxiously asked Nie Demin, who had to admit it.


    The old man said that sun''s daughter-in-law is sun''s daughter-in-law. There is nothing to say.


    Hou Xianshu did not know whether to be happy or not.


    In fact, she thought a lot in the past two days. Although such a shameful daughter-in-law came to the family and made the Nie family lose face, her existence did drag Nie Zhao down. Nie Zhao was dragged down. Wouldn''t Nie Chen be more advanced?


    This is not the intention of Nie Chen to help them get married at the beginning.


    This matter has both advantages and disadvantages for Hou Xianshu. She was hesitant at first, but in the end, she accepted it quickly.


    But Nie Demin is not very satisfied with the appearance, Hou Xianshu see him so dissatisfied in the heart, pull him to go back to the room again.


    Nie Zhao is still waiting at the door.


    Wang Bo and others don''t want to go, want to stay here, make an Wenlan want to talk have no chance, can only have been outside the crowd looking at Nie Zhao, want Nie Zhao to give himself a look.


    Nie Zhao did inadvertently see an Wenlan''s crazy eyes when he looked up, but he didn''t make contact with each other, so Nie Zhao dropped his eyes and took them back.


    At the same time, Tao Rong in the room faces the old man''s examination. Although she is not timid, her forehead is sweating.


    "Hum!" The old man snorted directly.


    Tao Rong''s direct reflex bow salutes, "Hello, grandfather, I''m Tao Rong."


    "I thought I was a brave man, but I didn''t expect that''s what courage is like." The old man said coldly.


    Tao Rong swallowed her saliva, and her voice was tight. "It''s strange that I''m not nervous when I face a person like my grandfather. I''m in awe of him."


    "Why is respect? Why are you afraid? " The old man suddenly asked.


    Tao Rong heart immediately regretted, early know to keep up with a life of the same dress counsels good, save with the interview like, ask so many questions.


    "Respect is because you are my grandfather and Nie Zhao respects you, so I respect you. Fear is because you are Nie te General of our southern military region. You With a gun. "


    Tao Rong really can''t think of a good reason to be afraid of him. Isn''t it normal to be afraid of such people? What other reasons need to be found? Finally, I thought about it, and I could only think of it.


    Not every soldier can travel with a gun. In addition to Nie Zhao''s special duties, there are those who have reached the rank.


    Tao Rong said here, the brain''s exhaust is like out of control, want to joke and say really. "I''m afraid you''re not satisfied with my granddaughter-in-law. You just shoot me down and bury me on the spot. Find another one for Nie Zhao."


    In fact, for the common people, the general fantasy of people of this level is to kill people, which is not a crime.


    After Tao Rong finished, there was a strange silence in the room. When Tao Rong reacted, the sweat on her forehead all flowed down. Was she stupid? Why make such a joke when you are nervous.


    Nie te will be a meritorious official of the country and a great hero of war. How can he make such a joke without standard. It''s like he''s not afraid of breaking the law.


    Such people should hope that the people love him more than fear him.


    Tao Ronggang wants to tremble and say that he is joking.


    As a result, the old man suddenly burst out laughing three times. After laughing, he stared at Tao Rong. Tao Rong looked back and saw that the old man had a deep look and said, "if one day you do something wrong to my little grandson, maybe I will shoot you."


    Tao Rong trembled all over, as if he had been fixed by some kind of talisman. He didn''t dare to move, even to breathe.


    The old man slowly took out his gun and put it on the table, which was different from Tao Rong''s in the room. Listening to the sound, he knew it was real.


    The old man''s action is casual, but the pressure released makes Tao Rong unable to even take a step back.


    Tao Rong can feel that the old man doesn''t like her.


    Why is the attitude of the last life so different from that of this life? Is it because I played a treasure?Brain pumping is risky. Speak carefully.


    Tao Rong looked at the black muzzle of the gun almost aimed at himself, could not help swallowing saliva, legs are some trembling.


    Looking at Tao Rong, the old man raised his mouth slightly. In fact, Tao Rong didn''t know what she looked like in her last life. Naturally, he wouldn''t scare her. What if she was scared to death? But now Tao Rong is so brave that she has more courage than other little girls in front of him. The old man is interested in it. What''s more important is that Tao Rong''s eyes are not dull and cowardly, but


    Nie tie, like Uncle Qi, has more people to see. Naturally, people have their own standards. However, all Tao Rong''s careful thinking can''t escape from reading life in this way.


    "You You''re not a good girl. You designed Nie Zhao, right? No matter whether you''re involved or not, you should not be so innocent as Nie Zhao said. I can see from your eyes that you''re not a butcher. Unless you design Nie Zhao voluntarily Right? "


    Tao Rong was so frightened by the old man that she almost got a soft leg and was about to kneel. But the experience of living two lives still gives Tao Rong a sense of superiority, which turns into courage to support her.


    "Nie Zhao I didn''t say that Tao Rong''s voice was shaking.


    The old man said calmly: "yes, he didn''t say it, just didn''t say it. It doesn''t mean he didn''t know or we didn''t expect it. Girl, tell me, what are you doing for? " As he spoke, the old man fiddled with his gun.


    Tao Rong''s eyes have been locked on the gun.


    "I..." Tao Rong''s brain is spinning, and he wants to think of a suitable reason. But facing such a person, Tao Rong feels as if he is facing uncle Qi.

 Chapter 274

    Tao Rong was silent for a while, and finally summoned up courage: "I just want to marry him and have his wife''s identity. I admit that I cheated him on this matter, but after this matter, I will never harm him again, and I will never implicate him. I have my reasons. If you ask me again, I won''t say it or die. But I promise I appreciate him, and I don''t want to hurt him


    Tao Rong is sincere, don''t want to hurt him, also don''t want to revenge him, more don''t want to owe him, the best what entanglement no longer have, let her quietly spend these two years, let her take Xiaoxiao go. She will never do anything extra.


    "Oh, you want the identity of Nie Zhao''s wife? Interesting. That''s what you said to Nie Zhao? " Asked the old man.


    Tao Rong looks at the old man and nods. She knows how outrageous her story is. But in such a high-pressure environment, she really can''t tell lies. She can only say what she can say. She can''t bite her tongue, and she won''t say it.


    The old man looked at Tao Rong half a ring, and there are few young people who have such decisive eyes now.


    The old man quite appreciates Tao Rong''s perseverance and anti pressure ability, but this girl is really not a good girl, but a sincere girl. True villain and hypocrite, he is more accepting of true villain.


    The old man put down his gun with no expression. "Well, you have got what you want. Since it''s Nie Zhao''s own decision, even if he regrets it, it''s his own thing. He''s an adult and can make his own decisions, and I respect his decision. But we Nie family all have the problem of protecting short comings. Don''t say that I cheat the small and respect the old. If one day, you can go to a college Step hurt Nie Zhao, I do this elder can''t be merciful to you


    Tao Rong was surprised to see the old man. How could he pass the test so easily Although compared with the previous life, the difficulty has increased a lot, but it will not be such a big thunder and small rain.


    Tao Rong was puzzled, but the old man didn''t tell Tao Rong what he meant. Just like Tao Rong, she had her own reasons why she didn''t want to say, so did the old man.


    "Grandfather, do you recognize me as your granddaughter-in-law?" Tao Rong clenched her teeth and asked.


    The old man snorted and said with a smile, "didn''t I admit it before?"


    Tao Rong What is the test after that?


    The old man didn''t embarrass Tao Rong any more. He waved his hand and said, "go out."


    Tao Rong is out of her mind.


    At the same time, after a while outside, aunt Qiao and a Cui had to prepare dinner, and Uncle Wang was going to prepare other things.


    Although there are only Nie Zhao and an Wenlan left here, behind the door is the old man''s study, and next door is Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu''s room.


    An Wenlan wants to get closer and is afraid of being seen. In fact, if she avoids suspicion, she shouldn''t stay here with Nie Zhao at all, but she doesn''t want to leave. She wants Nie Zhao to look at her again, or in a word, to make sure that she is the different person in Nie Zhao''s heart. This is the way to make her feel at ease.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s drooping eyes and leaning against the wall to think, after a long time, it''s like going back to the original time. An Wenlan also has the courage to go forward.


    "Nie Zhao, at the beginning of Mingming, everyone was against it. Mingming has given you the best way out. Do you insist on not going because..."


    An Wenlan a mouth of time, Nie Zhao saw to come over, an Wenlan is excited to say on the point of time.


    As soon as Nie Zhao''s face changed, the door beside him opened.


    An Wenlan immediately shut up and saw that Tao Rong came out of the room almost unsteadily.


    At this time, Tao Rong was sweating and her lips turned white.


    Just go out, a footstep is unsteady, falter two steps, by Nie Zhao of the door full of catch.


    An Wenlan''s slender hand can''t help clenching her fist. When she reaches the place she just hurt, it hurts even more.


    Nie Zhao looked down at Tao Rong and frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Holding Nie Zhao''s arm, Tao Rong raised his head and said with a weak and pale smile, "grandfather, you recognize me."


    Nie Zhao doesn''t understand of looking at her, see Tao Rong corner of mouth twitch to murmur a way: "than master terrible ten times."


    Nie Zhao''s face relaxed and he wanted to speak. He heard his grandfather''s pager coming from the room.


    Nie Zhao can only support Tao Rong, let her stand firm. "Go back to your room first." Then he turned and went in.


    After closing the door and isolating the air inside, Tao Rong finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After standing for a while, he straightened up and turned to go.


    As soon as I turned around, I naturally saw an Wenlan standing quietly not far away, and she was the only one.


    Tao Rong, in a trance, seemed to recall what she had just heard when she opened the door. She couldn''t help frowning.


    There is no unnecessary reaction, so I plan to leave here as soon as possible.


    Just after an Wenlan, an Wenlan suddenly said a word lightly. "Congratulations."


    It doesn''t sound like congratulations, "thank you, sister-in-law." Tao Rong''s happy response. No matter what expression an Wenlan can have, she leaves with light steps.What an Wenlan just said to Nie Zhao Is the main reason why Nie Zhao would do this really because he was motivated?


    In the study, ye and sun confront each other again.


    The old man said, "I''d rather be trapped, I''d rather sacrifice my life and marry her, but you''re not in love with that little baby, for what purpose?"


    Nie Zhao face grandfather almost sharp eyes, can only say: "I remember grandfather told me, don''t pursue shouldn''t pursue things, hand now happiness is good."


    The old man''s eyes suddenly fierce up, "are you blaming your elder brother and sister-in-law''s marriage? Then why didn''t you come to me at the beginning and say, as long as you said, as a grandfather, don''t you care about your life and death? "


    Nie Zhao looks magnanimous way: "that is their choice, I must accept."


    The old man''s eyes were heavy.


    "So, for me now, in addition to fulfilling my dream of being a soldier and guarding my country, the only thing worth doing is..."


    "Shut up! I said, "you are not allowed to pursue!" The old man was suddenly angry.


    Nie Zhao clenched his teeth and said, "it''s my right. If my grandfather doesn''t help me, I can check it myself. If I get divorced and pollute my reputation as my father said, I can go on a good road, but I won''t go on the road with the most authority. What I want to check is top secret, right? Only when I go that way can I get the information I want, so I can''t ruin my reputation in the army. I want to go the way I am now. In fact, this is the most correct choice. After doing so, I feel much more relaxed. I think even if everything goes well in my life at the beginning, eventually I will come to this road. After all... "

 Chapter 275

    Nie Zhao said here, a pair of black eyes gradually deep, with sharp edge, just like the old man.


    "After all, I''m your grandson!"


    The old man slapped the table angrily, and he knew that he didn''t care if Nie Demin didn''t want Nie Zhao to develop better than Nie Chen, but he knew clearly that Nie Zhao would choose for a reason, which was absolutely not simple.


    Sure enough Sure enough, the boy didn''t give up that thing. No matter how he stopped it, he was still stubborn. It''s true! you bet! The stubborn temper hidden under the cold surface is very similar to that of his youth.


    Although he was angry, the old man was still proud. If Nie Zhao really gave up so easily and indulged in ordinary life, would he still be his grandson? But at the same time, I was angry about the truth of the past, about Nie Zhao''s life experience, Nie tie is to bring into the coffin.


    Nie tie''s only requirement for Nie Zhao is to live his own life well. He doesn''t need Nie Zhao to take any responsibility. If Nie Zhao wants to be a good soldier, he will train him as much as possible. Everyone secretly says that he is partial to his grandson Nie Chen and has given him a beautiful flower road. It''s not true. How can he walk on the flower road if he wants to be a real soldier? He must step on the flower road It''s right to come with thorns.


    As an iron soldier of the old generation, if he really wants to cultivate an heir, he will be trained in the way of Nie Zhao.


    Nie tie put the two grandchildren together, but they went to different ways. The old man would not interfere with the choice of the grandchildren, but he was really proud of Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhaoning is willing to marry a woman he doesn''t love and don''t tarnish his military reputation. That proves how persistent he is in this matter. Nie tie can''t stop him, but


    "Oh, well, I won''t hinder you. If you have the ability, you can check it. If you can find it, it''s yours. But I won''t give you any clues. You don''t have to look for information from your elders. I''m the only one in the family who knows the truth."


    Nie tie almost shows the villain''s face and looks at Nie Zhao with pride.


    Nie Zhao''s face is heavy, looking at his grandfather, he knows that Nie tie doesn''t tell him for his good, there must be a reason to hide, but he really doesn''t know what the reason is?


    In this family, only grandfather knows that Nie Zhao has found that he has a problem with his identity.


    When he was very young, Nie Zhao secretly played the hidden breath training game and overheard his father and mother quarreling.


    At that time, he was surprised to find that he might be the illegitimate son of his father, because he was not born to his mother at all.


    Later, he found out that many people around him knew the secret, but they didn''t dare to mention it.


    Nie Zhao also gradually understands that although her mother takes care of herself, she is not as intimate as Nie Chen and Nie Pei. To tell the truth, at the beginning, she feels uncomfortable that she is not loved by her mother, but later she finds out the truth. Even Hou Xianshu''s little care is appreciated by Nie Zhao.


    At that time, he didn''t kiss his father either, but he did. So he asked his grandfather who his mother was. He thought that his grandfather must know.


    But for the first time, his grandfather was furious with him, which made him cry. His grandfather did not allow him to mention it again, nor did he allow him to mention it to anyone. Nie Zhao obediently obeyed the "military order" because of his obedient behavior.


    But not mentioning it doesn''t mean we won''t investigate.


    So he''s been stalking.


    His mother didn''t like to see him. Although his father treated him well, it was only relatively speaking. He didn''t need to know that his father was partial.


    Nie Zhao guessed that his father didn''t want to be an illegitimate son, or he didn''t want to be an illegitimate son at first, so his father didn''t want to exist.


    After accepting this understanding, Nie Zhao became more conscious and didn''t pray for fairness and love. He tried to let his elder brother and younger sister have something to do.


    Later, he met a good brother who cared for each other sincerely. His life became colorful. He fell in love with an Wenlan and his life became more peaceful. He chatted with his grandfather again. His grandfather advised him to hold on to his happiness and not to pursue things he shouldn''t pursue.


    Nie Zhao understands the voice over. If he pursues it, his present happiness may be destroyed.


    Although Nie Zhao is uncomfortable and always has a knot in his heart, he persuades himself that if he gains something, he will lose something. Since he has promised an Wenlan happiness, he should be responsible to the end and not disturb everything because of his willfulness. So he settled down and accepted the reality.


    But an Wenlan abandoned him, and his life was disrupted again and again. Until now, he wanted to finish all the things he didn''t finish.


    He felt that his mother''s identity must be different, otherwise it would be impossible to trace it. In the year when he was born, the place where he was born and all the relevant personnel who delivered the baby were all hidden. Grandfather used the force of the army to do this, which was listed as a top secret.


    That year was the most turbulent one since the founding of China, and a lot of things happened.The only one who can inquire about the top secret is a general level or above higher than his father''s current position, or the special forces will open the secret authority to their captain when they perform some special tasks. This kind of situation is not available. Nie Zhao can only wait for the opportunity.


    Nie Zhao is working hard on these two roads. He made great efforts to become a special team member and make great contributions in order to find out the truth as soon as possible.


    "Grandfather, I won''t give up." Nie Zhao eyes firm mouth way.


    Nie tie narrowed his eyes, snorted coldly, and said, "I don''t care about you, but about your little daughter-in-law So quietly at home? You can''t do anything since you''re married. "


    Nie Zhao''s expression changed. Nie tie looked at Nie Zhao''s expression carefully and asked, "should we find an opportunity to introduce it formally? Let''s hear what you think."


    Nie tie is a little confused about his grandson''s Thoughts on the little girl. He always feels that his grandson has been cheated, and he doesn''t have the slightest resentment. Could it be that two people actually


    Nie Zhao hesitated for a moment. Thinking of what Tao Rong had said before and her attitude towards the marriage, he hesitated for a while and then said some of his thoughts.


    Although the old man didn''t like this kind of practice, it was a kind of explanation. After that, he waved his hand to let Nie Zhao go out.


    As a result, Nie Zhao saw an Wenlan as soon as he went out.


    He has some accidents. An Wenlan usually avoids being alone with him when people are at home. He dares to meet him only when he is at the side of the auxiliary building. An Wenlan hides but wants to be disconnected. This behavior really makes Nie Zhao dislike it.

 Chapter 276

    Nie Zhao pretends not to see directly and goes back.


    But after an Wenlan, an Wenlan suddenly said in a foreign language, "my heart is very painful, really painful."


    Nie Zhao''s steps stopped. He could hear an Wenlan''s hoarse and crying voice.


    "When do you want to see me collapse for you and destroy everything now for you?" An Wenlan continued.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look back at an Wenlan, but faintly said, "what I said last time is true. I sincerely hope you and elder brother can be happy."


    Where Nie Zhao couldn''t see, an Wenlan''s expression twisted quickly.


    But Nie Zhao said and left firmly.


    An Wenlan almost could not stand trembling.


    It''s the cruelest to hear such words from the mouth of the man you love. It''s like the feeling of being completely abandoned. It''s like he''s ready to stop loving her and turn to loving others.


    An Wenlan wants to cry, but she can''t.


    Although she knows that this is the way she wants to choose, she doesn''t like Nie Zhao''s getting farther and farther away from her.


    But now the situation is contrary to her subconscious expectation.


    She hopes that even if she is not married, Nie Zhao will always love her. As before, she only cares about her as a woman. The feeling of being silently guarded and envied by everyone is what she wants. In the past six months when she didn''t see Nie Zhao, she always thought so.


    But never thought, Nie Zhao is such an attitude.


    How can she let Nie Zhao have such an attitude towards her? No, absolutely no, and Tao Rong''s proud face just now. Does she feel that she has a firm foothold in this family? Does she think she is Nie Zhao''s wife? Think of beauty, she will let Tao Rong that humble woman know, she is in this home, in Nie Zhao''s eyes is nothing.


    An Wenlan thought and left the main building.


    On the other side, in the room where Nie Zhao and an Wenlan passed successively, Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu almost quarreled again.


    "You said you didn''t care about the bastard!" Hou almost cried.


    Nie Demin quickly came forward to cover his wife''s mouth and said, "you''re not dying. Do you want the old man to shoot you?"


    Hou Xianshu''s eyes turned red in an instant. "It''s clear that I''m the mother of the family. You''re the wife of the matchmaker. Why does the old man want to be so good to a son of bitches who doesn''t know what kind of bitches he''s born with? He doesn''t pay attention to me at all."


    Nie Demin was impatient and dry. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he just swallowed it. "It''s been so many years. What are you talking about. Have I ever been sorry to you for so many years? Am I not good enough or respectful enough to you? "


    "Not enough! Every time I see Nie Zhao, I feel like I''ve been stabbed. If it wasn''t for the old man who came back with the child, you didn''t know that you had a child. You said you were drunk and didn''t know who the other person was. Do you think that if you don''t remember the woman, I feel better? No, not at all. The existence of Nie Zhao will always make me uncomfortable. " Hou Xianshu said that she really wanted to cry.


    Nie Demin is also a head of sweat, "no matter how uncomfortable it is, it''s the child you raised since childhood. Don''t you have any feelings?"


    Hou Xianshu gritted her teeth. If it wasn''t for the old man''s order, and she heard that the child''s mother had passed away, she would not take care of the child. "I haven''t treated him badly for so many years, but what do you mean just now? Do you think so much about him? My son tried his best to make him marry such a mountain girl. Why do you still disagree with your son? Do you love your illegitimate son? "


    "Do you know it''s Shanye girl, our Nie family is shameless? Are you not afraid of being laughed at when you go out? " Nie Demin said helplessly.


    "That''s different. I can think about it, but you Considering so much for him, do you like this bastard more Hou Xianshu is more and more aggrieved. She can''t tolerate Nie Demin''s consideration for Nie Zhaoduo. What''s more, it''s such a good thing for Nie Zhaoduo that she faces Nie Chen.


    Nie Demin sighed: "you don''t know the situation in the army. Nie Chen is also short-sighted. If he doesn''t marry that girl and pollutes his reputation, his promotion space will be limited in the future and he will be transferred from the special forces. For the future of the Nie family, he must cultivate an heir of the southern military region. Originally, both of them have the opportunity, but if Nie Zhao What do you think will happen to your reputation? "


    Hou Xianshu is slightly stunned and looks at Nie Demin stupidly.


    Nie Demin said: "you''re afraid that I really care about Nie Zhao. Nie Chen is just looking for a short time. Which one of you can have a long-term view. The old man likes Nie Zhao so much that it''s not sure who will be the successor of the Nie family in the future! Do you really want to see Nie Zhao go to the position of general Nie by virtue of his great achievements? Do you know that Nie Zhao is more famous than Nie Chen in the military area command? "


    "But But you can think of it this way. Ah Chen married the first lady of the family, and Nie Zhao married something. " Hou Xianshu tries to find a good reason for herself.Nie Demin sighed: "we are a military family. It''s just a combination of military and commercial affairs to marry a young lady. It''s good for our family''s status. That''s in terms of power and money. But in the military, everything depends on ability and military merit. That''s in terms of power. It really has little to do with who they marry."


    When Hou Xianshu was told this, she immediately stopped her temper and said anxiously: "that What shall we do then? "


    Nie Demin shook his head and said: "at the beginning, the old man agreed with my proposal, but Nie Zhao himself didn''t want to marry this girl. That''s the only way. This It''s just a bias. You don''t have to worry about it. I want to make it clear to you that I don''t want you to have any more misunderstandings. I''ve worked hard enough to pave the way for Nie Chen, and I have to pretend to be fair and just in front of the old man. You can''t do anything for me, at least don''t make trouble for me. "


    Seeing that her husband said so, Hou Xianshu immediately felt guilty. After thinking about it, she said, "well The old man has already spoken. That girl will be our real daughter-in-law in the future. I...... "


    "Don''t worry about the girl. She can''t make any big waves. Nie Zhao just wants to keep her reputation, so she probably doesn''t care about the girl. Ah Chen''s business has me. You should take care of this house. Don''t be too partial on the surface. Let the old man find a reason to say you, you know? "


    Hou Xianshu can only nod her head when she hears this.

 Chapter 277

    Tao Rong didn''t wait long in the room. Nie Zhao came back.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao, who pushed the door in. He wanted to say: why don''t you knock.


    But looking at Nie Zhao''s worried appearance, he knew that he had said it in vain.


    Anyway, Nie Zhao can''t stay in this house for long.


    Nie Zhao comes in thoughtfully, and only after seeing Tao Rong does he come back to himself. "You..."


    "I honestly told your grandfather that I cheated you, and that my purpose was to marry you, and I promised him that I would never cheat you again." Tao Rong honestly explained everything clearly. After all, Nie Zhao is the only person she can trust in this family. If the information is asymmetric, she will suffer a lot.


    Nie Zhao listens to Tao Rong so a say, gape, immediately helpless smile way: "you this courage is really not general big."


    "I''m afraid. Don''t you see my legs are soft when I come out? But that''s your grandfather, isn''t that the person you respect most? You don''t want to keep it from him In fact, Tao Rong didn''t dare to hide it. After all, it was Nie tejiang.


    Tao Rong''s words made Nie Zhao listen to them very well. Nie Zhao eased his breath, went to the desk where Tao Rong was sitting, stood and said, "I''ve already told my grandfather that he agrees with your idea of going to school, so you don''t have to worry about the next thing at home. In addition... "


    Tao Rong is listening carefully, and suddenly hears Nie Zhao''s pause. She looks up to Nie Zhao curiously.


    Nie Zhaozheng''s eyes were burning at him. His dark eyes were full of light, as if there were streamers shaking inside.


    Looking up at Nie Zhao in this way is very dangerous, because he will melt all your attention into his face and his eyes.


    Fortunately, Tao Rong has a strong resistance to the virus.


    She blinked to avoid mingling with Nie Zhao''s eyes. She listened to him speak slowly with a magnetic voice that moved people''s heartstrings: "grandfather, let''s have a wedding."


    Wedding two words like two thunder general hit in the heart of Tao Rong, almost in the instinctive reaction of resistance.


    Naturally, Nie Zhao saw a familiar look of resistance and disgust on Tao Rong''s face.


    Sure enough, she''s not playing hard to get, she''s really annoying.


    Nie Zhao said with a direct smile before Tao Rong''s refusal: "I''m kidding."


    Ironically, Tao Rong was as relieved as if he had survived.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. Is it so hard for her to have a wedding with him? According to his situation, a grand wedding will make her face bright.


    Nie Zhao was a little depressed. "But grandfather said something about introducing you formally. I know that you certainly don''t want to get married, and you don''t want to take your family over, so I directly propose to hold a banquet, invite people who have relations in your family to come over, and let''s offer tea to grandfather and mom. As for the wedding, it''s said to wait until you are 18 years old. If you have any suggestions on this, I''ll discuss it with my grandfather again. "


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I have no opinion." Scared to death, she thought she was going to have a wedding.


    In fact, she always knew that before the age of 18, even the military marriage between them was not established. It was just a marriage contract with weak legal benefits. In the years to come, many bigamy people will appear because of the handover law. It is very fragile for the marriage of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao without military marriage.


    And this is what Tao Rong wants. Only one piece of paper, and another piece of paper will end the marriage relationship. She and Nie Zhao are both free. Even in the eyes of people outside, Nie Zhao may not have been married.


    According to the time, he may break away from the marriage relationship with Nie Zhao before the official establishment of the military marriage. In addition, they don''t have a wedding, so they can maintain the purest relationship.


    Tao Rong thought that this was the best way for Nie Zhao.


    As for such a banquet, Tao Rong did attend it in his last life, but at that time Nie Zhao had been in the army, and the Nie family held the banquet with the support of the old man.


    It was also at that banquet that Tao Rong first met yuan Shang, Zheng Shunjia and others, and almost drowned in the pond.


    Memory is not good, other people''s eyes like countless needles shot at Tao Rong, let her feel ashamed to the extreme, timid dare not talk to anyone, when the tea, hands are shaking.


    The banquet was all about her jokes. It was only when she hid that the banquet gradually became an Wenlan''s meeting place. She was also sun''s daughter-in-law and could communicate with others easily. In that banquet, people could see clearly the status of these two people at home day by day.


    All the guests also understand, later meet Nie family''s two young lady ignore good, not what important person.


    And this time Will Tao Rong continue to be a transparent person?


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong couldn''t help asking, "are you there, too?"


    Nie Zhao couldn''t see whether Tao Rong was depending on him or not. He nodded and said, "of course, as long as you have no problem here, my grandfather will announce tonight that the day after tomorrow is the weekend. It''s just right to hold a banquet. After all, my holiday is limited and I may have to go back to the army at any time. My grandfather means that I can''t delay. "Nie Zhao is here. Join her Tao Rong doesn''t have any superfluous reaction. She just thinks that if Nie Zhao is there, absolutely no one dares to bully her, then she can be a transparent person without having to swallow her anger. She feels pretty good.


    Tao Rong nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll listen to your arrangement."


    Nie Zhao immediately began to smile, such a smile can not help shaking Tao Rong''s eyes, let her indulge in his deep dimple.


    "Fool..." Tao Rong can''t help murmuring.


    Nie Zhao''s ear power is so powerful that he won''t miss it. "Why do you scold me?"


    Tao Rong raised her eyes and eyebrows and said, "if I were you, I would just say nothing when my grandfather mentioned it. It''s better to conceal its existence."


    Nie Zhao is slightly stunned.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "have you never thought about it?"


    Nie Zhao frowns a way: "knot, knot, conceal what?"


    Tao Rong is a little weak, and then her mind turns. She can''t help but ask the question she has been thinking about. After all, she doesn''t want to be moved by Nie Zhao. As long as Nie Zhao has his own purpose, she can feel better.


    "In fact, I''ve always wanted to ask. If it''s convenient, I hope you can answer me a question." Tao Rong suddenly serious question is let Nie Zhao a little not used to.

 Chapter 278

    "If you have anything, please say hello. Unless you can''t answer, you can ask for the rest. " Nie Zhao said frankly.


    "You and I know everything about our marriage from the beginning to the end. What I don''t know is that you are really a fool who does good every day? Willing to be used by me, with your power and family, it''s easy for you to get rid of me. As your father said, since there are solutions, why don''t you agree. Although I know you are a good person, I don''t believe that there will be people in this world who are good to another person for no reason. They are not relatives, friends and lovers. There must be some reasons. "


    Tao Rong seriously looked at Nie Zhao and asked. At first, she thought that she was entangled by herself and forced by the situation, just like in the first life. But in this life, she didn''t just care about the fool in front of her.


    She knows how to think, and she can see many contradictions clearly, and many unnatural places are clearly in front of her. She can also see through the situation. Nie Zhao is smarter than herself. How can she not think of a flaw to solve her sticky trouble, so Why on earth?


    Tao Rong''s eyes are clear, as if he wants to see through Nie Zhao''s hidden truth.


    But in fact, Tao Rong has a bias, an emotional bias.


    Is for revenge or for their own back to this no longer alone, anyway, can not be with the people they like together, since the matter has so far broken the pot.


    This is the most reasonable situation that Tao Rong can think of.


    But she couldn''t be sure. She always thought Nie Zhao was not such a small person, so she asked.


    "I''m satisfied with your wish, but you question my purpose. You must know that you picked it up." Nie Zhao didn''t expect that Tao Rong was even more sensitive and intelligent than he thought. He hasn''t figured out how to answer this question.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao for a while and then said, "if you don''t want to answer, you can''t answer. Anyway, you can use each other. I know the measure."


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong''s cold face and sighed helplessly: "you should see that some of the soldiers in shankan village have a bad relationship with me. If they don''t marry you in shankan village, they will sue me. Let alone them, even your parents will sue me in the military region. I can''t afford the loss of reputation."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, looked unhappy and said, "my parents just give me money. They are easy to handle. You can''t miss it. As for the people in the army With the power of your grandfather and father, it''s easy to keep down. That''s what I just said? If you don''t want to say it, just say it. Don''t prevaricate me. It''s a waste of time


    Looking at Tao Rong''s small temper, Nie Zhao said with a weak smile: "no, what I said is true, that is, my grandfather and father help me to reconcile without punishment and demerit, but there will also be reputation influence. Many important tasks will not be participated by people with reputation problems. I may not be able to stay in the special forces, although it can still be very good In the army development, but that''s not what I want, I Do you understand what I say? "


    Nie Zhao some embarrassed looking at Tao Rong, said too many things in the army, I''m afraid Tao Rong also can''t understand.


    "In short, I can''t let my reputation have any problems. I have important things to do in the army, so when I got there, I had to promise to marry you."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao for a long time and gradually accepts this reason. If it is true, Nie Zhao can still be designed by them, and he can also grit his teeth to accept marrying her under the same circumstances in his last life. There is a reason. It turns out that his reputation will not be damaged at all.


    In the last life, they thought that if Nie Zhao was not responsible, he would be driven out of the army, and only when he got rid of his military status could they be confident. But in this life, they found that this might not be the case, so the reason Nie Zhao should give is worth considering.


    Now that we have the answer, Tao Rong''s uneasiness has finally eased. "Just for that reason?" Tao Rong added.


    Nie Zhao thought about it, then said with a smile: "there is a little girl who firmly said that she must marry me, as if she would die if she didn''t marry me. Moreover, it''s mysterious. It slightly aroused my curiosity, thinking what she wanted to do?"


    Nie Zhao then looked at Tao Rong and said, "my purpose has already been told you. What about you? What is your purpose? "


    Tao Rong took back her eyes and began to turn the book. "Well, my conversation is over. There''s nothing else you can do. I still need to read a book."


    Nie Zhao suddenly blocked up and wanted to say something to her, but he couldn''t help it. At last, he stared at her side face for a while. Then he raised his hand and rewarded Tao Rong with a brain crack. Before someone reacted, he almost ran out at the speed of the wind. When he closed the door, he just heard Tao Rong''s roar.


    Nie Zhao closed the door and went back to his study with a smile.


    Until the evening when he was called to dinner, Nie Zhao kept a distance from Tao Rong, so that the little girl would not take the opportunity to retaliate.


    Seeing Nie Zhao''s proud appearance, Tao Rong really doesn''t bother to argue with him. Except for Nie Chen, it''s rare for her to have such a family dinner tonight. Tao Rong is still a little nervous and is afraid of trouble.However, Tao Rong''s worry is obviously superfluous. Like I, the old man''s dinner table can''t allow others to make mistakes. Even if Nie Pei''s eyes are about to stare out, he doesn''t dare to let a fart out. Can only bite the chopsticks, almost did not bite the chopsticks to break.


    Tao Rong has experienced the training of the last life. Naturally, there will be no disrespectful place on the dining table. This surprised the nies'' family members. They thought that Nie Zhao had given it to the church these two days.


    After a quiet dinner, the old man sat in the living room, other people did not dare to leave, accompanied the old man to talk, almost like an interrogation homework.


    It can be seen that the old man has no special preference for anyone. Even a granddaughter-in-law like an Wenlan just asks her whether she is used to staying at home. Anyway, she doesn''t like to see her much.


    After everyone talked about it one by one, the old man mentioned the party at the weekend.


    Nie Demin knew the old man''s character and guessed from the beginning that if he really recognized his daughter-in-law, this step would be inevitable.


    Although Hou Xianshu knew that there might be similar things, she was still reluctant. After all, she didn''t like to see her daughter-in-law and had to do it for her. It was really uncomfortable.

 Chapter 279

    "Dad, are you too anxious? Tao Rong hasn''t adapted to this family yet. If she meets so many people in a short time, will she..." For a moment, Hou Xianshu didn''t dare to deny her daughter-in-law. She was very polite. After all, the old man had already recognized her.


    "How can we spend so much time? Demin and I are quite good. Ah Zhao is too busy and often doesn''t stay at home. It''s good to get together with us when we have free time. We''ll take the opportunity to do it. The problem of adaptation If you have any rules to teach, you should find someone to teach you. You can do it in a day. Anyway, I met all my acquaintances. I can''t hide something. I don''t have to hide it. " The old man is so domineering. He doesn''t care about trivial matters at all. He can solve them as soon as he has something and never procrastinate.


    But this can make Hou Xianshu a bitter face, sitting next to Hou Xianshu an Wenlan, comfort like pat mother-in-law''s shoulder.


    The reason why an Wenlan is so calm is that she hears the decision not to hold the wedding for the time being, which is very happy in her heart.


    Don''t hold a wedding, just hold a dinner party to introduce her identity. It would be a great insult if the aristocratic lady in their circle was treated like this. But for a person like Tao Rong, it would give her face, and I don''t care about it.


    Although this dinner introduced the existence of Tao Rong, it also made her unable to hold her head in their celebrity circle. In contrast, an Wenlan naturally accepted a lot of them.


    An Wenlan knows that according to the old man''s character, she should ask for a wedding, but she doesn''t. an Wenlan only has one guess, that is, Nie Zhao doesn''t want to do it. After all, Tao Rong must be looking forward to the stars and the moon. She wants to look forward to a grand wedding. Otherwise, why would she marry Nie Zhao? But Nie Zhao didn''t want to He didn''t want to.


    In recent days, I feel depressed because of this decision, which is like putting aside the clouds to see the dawn.


    So an Wenlan''s atmosphere is much calmer.


    "Good Well, I''ll invite the etiquette teacher to teach Tao Rong tomorrow. Fortunately, it''s an ordinary banquet. It won''t be too complicated. As long as Tao Rong studies hard, she won''t be unable to do it well. " Hou Xianshu takes the lead in shirking her responsibility, so as to avoid Tao Rong''s disgrace. The old man blames her.


    When Tao Rong heard Hou Xianshu''s words, she knew what it meant. Twice, Hou Xianshu found a way out for herself. But I''m sorry, the old man is so willful. He won''t scold the little wretch, he will only scold her as the master mother.


    But this time, Hou Xianshu should thank herself for not embarrassing her and causing trouble.


    Tao Rong in the side of relaxed listen, mouth but cautious answer: "Mom, you don''t worry, I will try to learn anything, don''t give you shame."


    Hou Xianshu didn''t dare to be too presumptuous in front of the old man. She could only smile stiffly.


    Suddenly, Nie Pei can''t help but stand up suddenly. If she is a cat, her hair should be blown up.


    The old man quietly swept one eye, just one eye, without any deterrent, Nie Pei almost did not stand firm.


    "Grandfather, I have a problem." Nie Pei said with courage.


    "He said The old man has no emotional reaction, waiting for Nie Pei to say.


    "Are you serious, grandfather? Are you serious, mom and dad? You You really accept this kind of woman into the Nie family, you really don''t feel ashamed? When can a woman like this come in our Nie family? I don''t think she''s a good person at all. She''s just greedy for our money and power. It''s wrong that she''s not in charge of the family. She''s not worthy of my second brother. He''s confused. Do you watch him destroyed? As soon as the banquet opens, everyone will make fun of the second brother and our Nie family. Can only I understand this? I don''t agree. I don''t agree with this kind of woman as my second sister-in-law. She doesn''t deserve it! " Nie Pei said that he would cry wrongly.


    She doesn''t understand why even her grandfather agrees with this woman. Is everyone crazy?


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Pei, and suddenly feels that maybe Nie Pei in this family is really good to her second brother, and really thinks about him.


    It''s just Nie Pei Love what tainted glasses, and do not understand hidden emotions, despise people, eyes almost head over the top, think that their birth is the princess''s highness, and deal with people with a low status, that means is extremely cruel and insidious, really can not like people.


    But Nie Zhao will spoil her so much. Tao Rong also knows that if he has a vicious sister, but he is good to himself, he will spoil her helplessly.


    Although Nie Pei was insulting her, some of his words were reasonable.


    When she said that, niedemin and his wife were quiet and couldn''t help looking at the old man.


    The old man looked at Nie Pei with the same look, and answered earnestly: "I''m not a fool yet. Whether she is worthy or not, and whether she will disgrace Nie Zhao is your second brother''s own business. If he doesn''t worry about it, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Nie Pei choked, and immediately wanted to say something. But in the face of the old man, her courage was limited. She had just exhausted all her courage. She didn''t have the courage to refute, and she didn''t know what to say. No matter how ugly she was, she didn''t dare to say it.Finally, Nie Pei turns to see Nie Zhao, hoping that he will wake up.


    As a result, Nie Zhao said, "Pei Pei, this is the second brother''s private affair." The implication is very obvious.


    Nie Pei ran back to the room in the end.


    She just doesn''t understand why the family should accept such an outsider, but also for this outsider, she feels that her status has been affected. The aggrieved can''t do.


    Anyway, she won''t recognize this woman. She won''t even attend the party.


    Actually, she wanted to ruin the party, but Her grandfather was there, too. She didn''t dare.


    On the other hand, the old man said no, after discussing the matter, he went back to his study.


    Hou Xianshu began to sigh in front of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    An Wenlan volunteered to help Hou Xianshu.


    Hou Xianshu smiles happily, as if only this daughter-in-law can comfort her.


    Looking at this scene, Tao Rong can''t help but look at Nie Zhao sympathetically. After all, it seems that Nie Zhao doesn''t like her mother at all. It''s worse to marry her more unpleasant daughter-in-law.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t seem to see Hou Xianshu''s mood. He gives the invitation list that he can give seriously and is ready to go back to his room.

 Chapter 280

    Tao Rong doesn''t have anyone to invite, so she goes with Nie Zhao. Just before she leaves, she looks back at an Wenlan''s positive attitude and can''t help laughing. Now in retrospect, an Wenlan has been dealing with herself imperceptibly since this moment in her last life.


    She is also a daughter-in-law. An Wenlan just wants to prove that she is much better than herself and let everyone, including Nie Zhao, see her.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care. She thinks that the better an Wenlan is, the lower her sense of existence, the better.


    She just regards the Nie family as a temporary residence. She doesn''t want to have a place here. It''s her duty to practice well, read well, make money and wait for time.


    The next day, Hou Xianshu invited Miss Huang, a well-known etiquette teacher in Nanshi, a woman in her thirties, who is familiar with all kinds of Chinese and Western etiquette. In recent years, she has been especially popular with young women in Nanshi, and often invited her to teach to improve her etiquette.


    This teacher Huang is very familiar with the Nie family. After all, Nie Pei has been taught by her. When teacher Huang comes, Nie Pei should be respectful in front of her.


    Mr. Huang is dressed in a cheongsam. Her hair is long and fashionable. She has a hairstyle on it. She is full of femininity. She also has exquisite make-up and elegant jewelry. Her temperament is blue and charming.


    From the first scene when she entered into people''s eyes, we can feel her perfect posture of meticulous smile. In terms of temperament, she can be regarded as a textbook model. The standard smile is like a portrait. She is a living advertisement, so that others can know how thorough her research in this field is.


    In addition, she has an academic university professor as her husband, which adds a bit of book flavor to her.


    Such people are highly respected by women. In the upper class, beauty is not the biggest advantage. Good manners and temperament are the biggest beauty. Some of them are congenital environment rendering, while others need postnatal training.


    If they don''t have manners and temperament, no matter how beautiful they are, they are nothing more than a beauty. They even feel that they are not classy. Especially for those who marry into a rich family, it''s not a good thing to be too beautiful to be called a lady or miss.


    And Tao Rong such short hair girl is more rare, Huang teacher in see Tao Rong at the first glance slightly frown, obviously a little disapproval, but even frown not happy also appear graceful.


    "Women should cherish their hair. It can be short, but it''s better not to be so short as to be indistinguishable between men and women. Otherwise, it''s hard to make any shape. The second young lady should know that appearance is the first step of etiquette." This is the first sentence Mr. Huang said to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong maintained a smile and said respectfully: "the teacher is right, but I didn''t understand these before. I''ve made a fool of myself."


    In today''s society, women have not been completely let go, so very few people cut such short hair. People generally think that the rich and the upper class will pursue more new things. In fact, those young ladies may be like this. But once they become daughters in law and marry, they will pursue more the beauty of traditional women.


    Huang teacher because of being in danger, also know Nie family situation, but she didn''t show disdain to Tao Rong. Instead, she began to teach as an ordinary student.


    Although Hou Xianshu and others don''t like to see Tao Rong, they still admire teacher Huang for his equal treatment and serious teaching.


    The teaching place is in the hall under the deputy building. Nie Zhao just took a look at it when he came out of the study, then said hello and went out.


    Hou Xianshu also asked others not to disturb Tao Rong, so as not to be wasted on this day.


    Teacher Huang promised Hou Xianshu that as long as Tao Rong had a good temporary embrace, he could still act like a Buddha tomorrow, so that Hou Xianshu could rest assured.


    In the face of teacher Huang, Hou Xianshu naturally believes unconditionally, but she is afraid that this mountain girl does not have this talent, and she can''t learn well, and it will be a shame to the Nie family. It''s already a joke, but it can''t be worse.


    Etiquette includes appearance, appearance, manners, ceremony, speech and behavior, etc.


    Mr. Huang teaches Tao Rong very seriously, and Tao Rong also studies very seriously. It can be said that the temporary master and apprentice get along well.


    Mr. Huang is gentle and elegant, which can be regarded as a model of women. If Tao Rong asks, Mr. Huang will answer, and he is not ambiguous.


    In the end, Mr. Huang did his best to help select clothes and shoes. However, Tao Rong bought only two sets. In the end, an Wenlan suggested that she could borrow them from her wardrobe. Mr. Huang helped Tao Rong match them with one set. Anyway, he didn''t choose Tao Rong to buy them himself. Almost all of them were borrowed from an Wenlan in the end.


    During lunch and dinner, Mr. Huang took Tao Rong to dinner alone and taught her dining etiquette. Finally, at 9 p.m., Mr. Huang finished teaching.


    From the beginning to the end, teacher Huang was very kind to Tao Rong and praised her for her talent and quick learning.


    Tao Rong also appears to be very trusting and friendly to her.


    Finally Hou Xianshu is not at ease, or personally send teacher Huang out, by the way to ask Tao Rong''s learning.Tao Rong is not good, and then stands in the same place, watching them leave enthusiastically.


    Tao Rong looked at the two people standing in front of the car talking, looking at the change of every inch of Hou Xianshu''s face. Even the twitch of her facial muscles could be seen clearly. Naturally, she could also see her slightly frowned brow and tense face because of anxiety.


    Finally, teacher Huang patted Hou Xianshu on the arm before she got on the bus.


    Tao Rong didn''t seem to see Hou Xianshu''s strange look in the whole journey. After all, she was far away. Most people can''t see clearly in such a night environment without sufficient lighting.


    But Tao Rong can see clearly, but the smile on her face is more and more brilliant.


    Hou Xianshu walked back and saw Tao Rong''s brilliant smile. Her eyebrows were locked and she said, "tomorrow, teacher Huang will come to the party and stare at you. You should never do anything shameful. If you can''t say it, you should smile. If you can''t do it, you should stand still. Tut Oh, God bless you


    Looking at Hou Xianshu''s look of disgust, Tao Rong cleverly answers, and then turns back to the room with a smile.


    Tao Rong''s face didn''t come down until he came back to the room.


    Looking at the clothes hanging in front of the mirror and the high-heeled shoes on the ground, Tao Rong raised one side of her mouth and once again confirmed the memory of her last life in her heart.


    It turned out that I didn''t remember it wrong.

 Chapter 281

    So Miss Huang Who was entrusted to deal with her?


    An Wenlan, Nie Pei or Zheng Shunjia?


    No matter who it is, an Wenlan must know.


    Otherwise, I would not choose this dress and shoes for her.


    After two generations of the same thing, if you can''t figure out the twists and turns in it, you will be reborn in vain.


    Teacher Huang really taught her well, taught her basic skills, and made her look decent on the shelf. But in fact, she misled her in all the key points, either by teaching her the wrong way or by deliberately not saying it.


    And that''s where it''s easy to make a fool of yourself. As a teacher, it is also the place to remind. If you don''t remind me of these places, it''s just a mockery to learn how to put on airs.


    Hou Xianshu naturally thinks that this is the basic teaching content, but no one stares at it. Tao Rong doesn''t know it in essence. Who will find out that Mr. Huang is deliberately dealing with her?


    There are too many scattered things to pay attention to in terms of etiquette. After more than ten years of precipitation in her last life, Tao Rong is naturally familiar with it, but now Teacher Huang didn''t have a complete teaching right. Every one left a pit for her to step on.


    For example, the collocation she chose for Tao Rong is very good, no problem, generous and decent, with high taste, but Can a country girl wear high heels?


    In today''s training, teacher Huang did teach her how to walk and stand, but she didn''t let her practice in high-heeled shoes and didn''t mention the importance of high-heeled shoes.


    As such a professional etiquette teacher will not notice this?


    Of course, there''s more than one clothing hole


    It''s estimated that Mr. Huang has just been vaccinated with Hou Xianshu. On the surface, she''s friendly with her, but on the back, she says that she''s not good at learning and doesn''t know how to understand. All this has laid the foundation for Tao Rong''s mistakes tomorrow. Tao Rong has made a appearance and always makes mistakes, so we can''t blame Mr. Huang. There''s no such a bad one among the students taught by Mr. Huang.


    Miss Huang can push the whole thing clean.


    And Tao Rong is the object that everybody secretly laughs at.


    Tao Rong probably remembers that Hou Xianshu''s face was very ugly after the banquet, but he didn''t say it to her face. He just mentioned it in the future by accident. Tao Rong was naturally baffled.


    Although she is timid and afraid, hiding, she also pays attention to the etiquette, so she can''t help but explain it in a low voice, but she is scolded by Hou Xianshu.


    Then it is said that Tao Rong''s indomitable spirit annoys Mr. Huang. Mr. Huang directly tells her that she was going to teach her by looking at the face of the Nie family, but she can''t do it well. Since the blame is on the teacher, Mr. Huang threatens that she will never teach her again. What comes out of the mountain is what comes out of the mountain.


    This matter quickly spread out, Tao Rong''s reputation can be imagined, and no etiquette teacher is willing to be infected with Tao Rong, it seems that if you stick with her, you will smash your own signboard.


    Tao Rong had no choice but to try not to see anyone in the end, and then secretly looked at it. After more than ten years, it finally looked like a little bit.


    But in her last life, she has long forgotten those things. Naturally, she can''t tell. Is it her stupid forgetting, offending the teacher, or is it really something else.


    It wasn''t certain.


    But when teacher Huang began to teach her, she understood.


    It turns out that it''s not her fault, it''s someone deliberately taking care of her.


    Miss Huang looks like a human on the surface, but she accepts benefits on the back. Aiming at a little girl from the countryside, she points to her nose and scolds her for being cruel and cruel. She has cheated her teacher and killed her ancestors. She has been infamous for so many years.


    Not the Nie family Does not affect her and Xiaoxiao''s future Once again, the enemy sent to the door Isn''t that revenge?


    Oh! How is that possible?


    When she comes back, she never wants to be a good person, but some people can''t move for a while.


    No matter who is behind Miss Huang, Tao Rong won''t let her go. Anyway, she is just a small chess piece in those people''s hands. It must have moved her, and it''s nothing.


    Let the teacher who teaches etiquette know what it means that good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. Don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door if you don''t do bad things.


    The more she thought about it, the more happy she was. She began to laugh in the mirror. It seemed that she could let go of it for once. She could also take the opportunity to vent her grievances here.


    "Gee Roar, why do you laugh like this? It''s terrible. Do you want to be bad again? "


    With the sound of opening the door, Tao Rong turns to look at it.


    Tao Rong restrained his smile and said coldly, "next time, next time, you must see my nudity when you come in. Try it!" I''m having a good time, but I don''t want to be disturbed.


    Nie Zhao touched his neck awkwardly in an instant. "Sorry, I forgot again. I''m here to give you something."


    Nie Zhao came in consciously with the brand bag in his hand. It was Cosmetics.Tao Rong went over.


    Nie Zhao put the bag of cosmetics on the sofa tea table.


    "Here you are. I went out to buy it today." Nie Zhao took out the contents one by one and said, "this is Lipstick This is Blush, this is... "


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao with a mysterious expression and said, "you When did you become a woman? "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately face red, as a man remember this has been very humiliating, but also Tao Rong said so.


    "Do you understand? It seems that I have experience before. " Tao Rong thought about why Nie Zhao as a man can understand these, must be through an Wenlan learn it, can''t help but sneer.


    Nie Zhao was a little frustrated and angry. He always felt that his kindness had been thrown into the water again.


    "Please, if it''s not for you, how can I remember these things? I think teacher Huang should have taught you how to make up today. It''s just that you don''t have your own cosmetics. It''s still inconvenient after all, and you don''t have time to go out. I just bought them for you when I was outside. If you don''t like them, you can buy them yourself in the future, and use them temporarily."


    Tao Rong listen to tiny a Leng, can''t help of dull looking at some displeased Nie Zhao, tone a little can''t believe. "For me? You''re just getting to know these things your daughter uses? "


    Nie Zhao face more red, "not specially for you, is tomorrow related to our two faces, I always don''t do anything, let you busy."


    Looking at Nie Zhao who is not at ease, Tao Rong pauses for a moment, and immediately feels numb and itchy in her heart. After training for a day, her stiff body also feels wonderful relaxation.

 Chapter 282

    Both of them were silent for a while, but Tao Rong thought about it and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "How do you know you need make-up?" Tao Rong was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Nie Zhao to think so carefully.


    In fact, she really needs it, but teacher Huang just mentioned that she didn''t teach her how to make up seriously. She also said that she was young and had a good foundation. It was just a simple decoration. The painting was too delicate, but it was embarrassing.


    In fact, what Miss Huang said is right, but the premise is that she is a young lady who has not yet come out of the cabinet and is not suitable for too delicate makeup before she is a minor, rather than a young lady who has become a woman. If you look like a little girl at such a party, it''s a sign that you''re not mature and sensible and haven''t grown up.


    No one will blame Mr. Huang for not reminding Tao Rong about this. Because Tao Rong was born, she didn''t make up and didn''t dress up delicately, which is more in line with people''s expectations. Naturally, everyone won''t care about this inappropriate place.


    But if Tao Rong makes up and is generous, others will look up at her.


    Originally, Tao Rong didn''t plan to make up. As long as she didn''t do impolite things, she didn''t make up a little, which was exactly what she wanted.


    But Nie Zhao has brought cosmetics. Does he attach so much importance to the banquet?


    In the face of Tao Rong''s question, Nie Zhao also answered honestly. In fact, he was called out by Yuan Shang.


    After receiving the invitation to the banquet, Yuan Shang naturally wants to prepare a meeting gift for Tao Rong. Since Yuan Shang wants to make it beautiful, he takes Nie Zhao to ask Tao Rong what she likes. Where Nie Zhao knows what she likes, he has the right to spend time with Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang just said that Lin Jie seems to be a little unhappy recently, probably because he is angry that he has less time with her, so he plans to buy her a set of cosmetics of her favorite brand.


    When choosing cosmetics, Yuan Shang and Nie Zhaocai mentioned Tao Rong''s etiquette training. Yuan Shang knew more about women, so he asked more questions.


    So he found this loophole. Nie Zhao didn''t understand this aspect. Yuan Shang asked Nie Zhao to buy the same thing directly. First, Lin Jie likes light make-up. Second, Tao Rong is young and suitable for light make-up, so it''s just right to buy the same one.


    Tao Rong just listen to the cause and effect, her attention is focused on the matter that Lin Jie is not happy.


    "Will yuan Er GE''s girlfriend come this time?" Tao Rong asks curiously.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "I invited them both."


    Tao Rong takes a look at Nie Zhao and doesn''t say much. This time, Yuan Shang is not the only one in the yuan family. But the yuan family doesn''t accept Lin Jie. I''m afraid it will be difficult for yuan Shang to bring Lin Jie over. However, Nie Zhao takes the initiative to invite him. Naturally, the yuan family has nothing to say. After all, he is a friend invited by Nie Zhao himself.


    Nie Zhao did this for yuan Shang and Lin Jie.


    Tao Rong turns over the cosmetics on the tea table. Although she doesn''t need them, since Nie Zhao has brought them, she can be regarded as giving Nie Zhao a face. I wanted to make fun of him, but I looked up and saw Nie Zhao looking at me with expectant eyes.


    Tao Rong''s heart moved, and his words turned a corner,


    "thank you for your consideration."


    Tao Rong seldom shows her softness. Nie Zhao''s face is full of smiles. "Oh By the way, I agreed with Yuan Shang that if you can''t make up, he asked Lin Jie to come to help you ahead of time. At home I''m afraid everyone will be too busy tomorrow. "


    I''m afraid no one really wants to help her.


    For so many years in her last life, Tao Rong''s make-up became more and more pompous and gaudy. She didn''t continue to make up until she left the Nie family. In fact, she didn''t like it, but gradually her make-up became her mask, so as long as she was in the Nie family, she couldn''t get rid of the habit of making up heavily.


    She really hasn''t tried the really good-looking make-up, and it''s estimated that she can''t make it up temporarily. She really doesn''t have any talent in make-up. Since someone is willing to help, she''s too lazy to work hard.


    "Miss Lin, please." Tao Rong nodded.


    Nie Zhao then casually told Tao Rong that he would come to the family tomorrow, and accidentally saw the clothes hanging in front of the mirror.


    Tao Rong listened to his chatter and suddenly stopped. Looking up, he saw Nie Zhao staring at the skirt for a long time.


    "How do you Will there be this skirt? I don''t remember you bought it. "


    Nie Zhao''s tone is a little strange, that is the kind of unclear surprise in it.


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "teacher Huang said that my clothes are not suitable. If my sister-in-law is nice, she will lend me her own clothes. How about they choose them together? Do you look good? "


    Tao Rong said, looking at Nie Zhao''s face carefully from the side.


    Sure enough, when she said it was an Wenlan who lent it to her, Nie Zhao''s face changed strangely.


    If only surprised by the fact that an Wenlan lent her clothes, Nie Zhao had no need to stare at them.


    Unless?


    "What? You''ve seen this dress before. " Tao Rong asked casually.


    Nie Zhao instantly changed his face, then took back his eyes, coughed. Instead of looking at Tao Rong, he said to Tao Rong, "this skirt is not good. You''d better not wear it. Change it. I remember the blue one you bought is good."Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao and doesn''t answer.


    Nie Zhao didn''t hear Tao Rong''s answer, so he looked at Tao Rong, but when he and Tao Rong looked at each other, he couldn''t help feeling guilty and moved away.


    Tao Rong''s heart is cold hum, an Wenlan, an Wenlan, you are really smart and frightening.


    She originally thought that an Wenlan designed this skirt just to let her collide with another person tomorrow. She still remembers a young lady who didn''t know which family she was from that day. Seeing them wearing the same clothes, she immediately turned to go, which made Tao Rong very embarrassed. Hou Xianshu also scolded her and asked her to change her clothes immediately.


    An Wenlan comes to apologize and borrows another skirt for her, but it''s not suitable for her overall collocation and seems to have no taste.


    But at that time, Tao Rong didn''t know so much. She only felt that an Wenlan was a great good man.


    This is just a small episode at the banquet, only an episode of embarrassment for Tao Rong and the young lady. Tao Rong''s stupid performance seems to be in everyone''s expectation, so it didn''t cause much trouble.


    This time, Tao Rong also wanted to figure out how to deal with it, but he didn''t expect to kill two birds with one stone. Maybe the main purpose is not on Tao Rong''s side.


    A skirt, in exchange for Nie Zhao''s attention, how? Want to use her as a bridge to call back the memories of youth? Deliberately stimulating Nie Zhao?


    "Yes? I think this one is very good-looking, and it''s chosen by the teacher. I can''t change it temporarily. " Tao Rong deliberately refused.

 Chapter 283

    Nie Zhao''s face became more difficult to describe. After thinking about it, he said, "well, the banquet is in the evening. Let''s go to the mall again tomorrow morning and let The teacher Huang came here to help you choose one. I''ll give it to you. Is that all right? "


    "Can you give me a reasonable reason to mind this skirt? You don''t want me and my family Do you get along well with your sister-in-law? Is it true that she offered to lend me the skirt, but I behaved as if I disliked it? Is it too heartless Tao Rong lightly looks at Nie Zhao to say.


    Nie Zhao looks more complicated. Although he hopes Tao Rong can live a better life here, this matter


    "Can''t you listen to me this time?" Nie Zhao''s tone even used a request.


    Tao Rong''s face changed and she was smiling gently, but there was no smile in her eyes. "I''ve got the kindness, but I really don''t need it."


    All said this step, Nie Zhao is still not willing to tell her about him and an Wenlan.


    Although it was their private affair, it had obviously interfered with her.


    Just think, if she knows the truth, will an Wenlan still have such a low-level way to use her?


    Will she still be trapped?


    But Nie Zhao is still not willing to say anything, watching her be used as a fool.


    Then don''t blame her for not cooperating.


    Nie Zhao is also familiar with Tao Rong''s temper. When he says this, he shouldn''t go on. If he continues to say that Tao Rong''s temper has come up, he may not be able to do anything, and Tao Rong doesn''t like to accept her help.


    In Tao Rong''s opinion, he gave it to her on his own initiative, but she didn''t want it. What she wanted on her own initiative, he had to give it to her.


    It''s so unreasonable, but Nie Zhao is used to it.


    But this time it''s different. Nie Zhao really doesn''t want to let Tao Rong wear that dress at the banquet to introduce her tomorrow. This will only make Tao Rong lose face in front of people who know her.


    "Buy a few more and keep them as a spare..."


    "I''m tired. Can you go out?" Tao Rong raises his head and directly interrupts Nie Zhao''s words. At this time, he looks completely cold.


    Nie Zhao Zheng Leng for a while, hesitated for a long time, and finally did not say anything, quietly went out.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao so, a cold smile, did not say much.


    Although the banquet was in the evening, the next morning the Nie family entered a state of high busyness.


    Teacher Huang came to teach Tao Rong for a while in the morning, but still secretly misled her, as if afraid that she could not make mistakes. At noon, Mr. Huang went back to prepare by himself.


    Tao Rong looked at her still friendly and elegant smile, I really hope this smile can continue.


    Generally, there is such a banquet, and everyone will not deliberately have dinner again.


    When Tao Rong walked down, he looked at the scene, as if he had gone back to the memory of his last life.


    Aunt Qiao passed by Tao Rong in a hurry and said, "is there anything you don''t know about the second young lady? If you have any, just ask


    Looking at Aunt Qiao''s appearance, Tao Rong knew that she was worried that she had not experienced such an occasion, and that there would be many things she was surprised and didn''t understand. When the guests came, it would be funny to show what she didn''t understand.


    Even aunt Qiao can think of this, but the host an Wenlan and her teacher Huang didn''t think of it


    Tao Rong just smiles at Aunt Qiao and says, "I haven''t seen it before. It''s very novel. I''ll just have a look. You''re busy with your work."


    Then Tao Rong looked at the goblet beside him, as if he was really curious. Qiao aunt is also very busy, see Tao Rong did not ask the meaning, also did not say anything.


    Tao Rong looked around, and it was really a complicated banquet scene with a combination of Chinese and Western culture. It was rare for an Wenlan to take such an active part in helping Hou Xianshu.


    If it''s pure Chinese style, Tao Rong can cope with it. However, for those who have no experience at all, if they are not careful, they will lose face. Sure enough, an Wenlan really put up a blade on the details, waiting for her to touch it.


    In the last life, Tao Rong couldn''t see that an Wenlan was aiming at herself everywhere. It was because she was too careful and meticulous. She couldn''t find any trace of what she did. After all, she was fighting for face for the Nie family for the sake of a better banquet. What did she do wrong? Wrong is unable to adapt, itself will lose face Tao Rong.


    Such a small detail, to tell you the truth, if you didn''t already know that an Wenlan would aim at you, Tao Rong would never have thought of it even if she wanted to break her mind. Other people didn''t notice it at all. They just felt that an Wenlan was very powerful and helped the eldest lady arrange the banquet in order in a short time.


    Tao Rong looked around and was called by Nie Zhao.


    Because of the need to help, Yuan Shang came with Lin Jie ahead of time.


    Yuan Shang came by car with a boy as big as Tao Rong in his car.


    That''s yuan Xu, the fourth son of the yuan family.


    The car slowly stops in the yard, Yuan Shang and Lin Jie get off quickly.


    And Yuan Xu walked down from the back of the car with a stinky face. His face was really reluctant."Hi! Here, let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Lin Jie, who I mentioned to you before. The one behind is my fourth younger brother, who is as old as you. His name is yuan Xu. " Yuan Shang is still enthusiastic. After smiling at Nie Zhao, he introduces him to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong immediately said hello cleverly, lifted eyes between attention completely focused on Lin Jie''s body.


    That is a gentle woman, with straight hair, soft dress, with a simple style of hair band, soft eyebrows and eyes. You can see how soft her temper is. Her skin is very white, and she doesn''t go out often. It''s very comfortable to dress and give people a feeling of spring breeze.


    When speaking, it is also soft and gentle, with a smile on the corner of the mouth, either a fake smile or a gentle smile.


    But Tao Rong didn''t know whether she was oversensitive or because she knew this woman''s miserable future, so she always felt that there was a faint gloomy atmosphere between her soft eyebrows and eyes.


    As for the young man behind them, who seems to owe him money, is leaning against the car with his hands in his pants pocket, and has no idea of greeting him.


    The fourth eldest son of the yuan family, the youngest and the smartest, is said to have died when he was born, so he is completely spoiled as a treasure of the whole family.


    Handsome to handsome, but it is a violent, bad temper, not easy to get along with the bear child.


    Moreover, this bear child especially doesn''t like to come to Nie''s house. The reason is, of course


    "Ah Xu, why did you come so early?" A sweet voice came from behind.


    Tao Rong raised the corner of his mouth, a faint smile, never know Nie Pei''s voice can be so sweet.

 Chapter 284

    Everyone looked back, Nie Pei dressed like a little princess standing at the gate, very bright smile.


    "Wow, Pepe is more and more beautiful, isn''t he?" Yuan Shang with praise way, by the way reached out to pound his peach blossom prosperous brother.


    But yuan Xu just glanced back and said, "I''ve been here. Can I go?"


    As soon as Yuan Xu''s words came out, he was knocked on the head by Yuan Shang and said, "you little boy!"


    Probably heard yuan Xu''s words, Nie Pei ran over anxiously, pestering yuan Xu to say something.


    Tao Rong turns to look at Nie Zhao. He looks as usual. It seems that he is used to the behavior of this dandy boy.


    Tao Rong is really curious about how such a person finally became Nie Zhao''s subordinate, became a soldier protecting the country, and died in battle. It seems that he will be worse than Nie Pei.


    In fact, Tao Rong is not familiar with Yuan Xu. He just knows that Nie Pei likes yuan Xu, and the two families are also interested in marriage. This almost makes a deep-rooted alliance between the two most powerful families in the south. Unfortunately, the young master is unwilling, and no one can come. Even if Nie Pei chased back a hundred or a thousand people, there was no way. They would not marry, even if they were killed.


    In the end, he went to be a soldier. Originally, Nie Pei wanted to wait stubbornly. Unfortunately, Yuan Xu died under Nie Zhao, and Yuan Shang couldn''t manage anything else because of Lin Jie''s affairs. The relationship between the two families quickly became worse. Nie Pei didn''t marry yuan Xu either, so he had to be wronged to marry someone else.


    Now, however, Nie Pei does not hide her love for yuan Xu, which is quite different from Zheng Shunjia.


    If two people can communicate with each other, the two families are happy to see their success, but yuan Xu does not like Nie Pei very much, even to the extent of disgust.


    Nie Pei wants to take the initiative to pull him into the house. Yuan Xu directly throws his arm to avoid it. Finally, he is dragged in by his brother.


    Nie Zhao and others are sitting and talking on the first floor. Lin Jie follows Tao Rong to her room.


    "Tao Rong, can I call you Rong Rong? I feel you are so cute. It''s very suitable for Rong Rong to cry like this. " Lin Jie seems to like Tao Rong very much.


    Tao Rong is quite strange and strange about this.


    After all, the first time they met in their last life was a few years later. At that time, Lin Jie was very gloomy and her heart was closed. Even when she came to a lively party, she refused to further communicate with anyone.


    It''s probably because this time Nie Zhao took the initiative to invite her, so Lin Jie came to meet her several years in advance. Different Lin Jie, different mentality, and different attitude towards her.


    "I venture to ask, you know What about me and Nie Zhao? " Tao Rong can''t help but wonder.


    Lin Jie looked embarrassed and said, "Yuan Shang has told me a lot about you. I know about you. It''s A beautiful accident? Nie Zhao is a good man. He will be good to you in the future. "


    Tao Rong carefully looks at Lin Jie''s expression and reads sympathy from her eyes. This is a bit of a surprise for Tao Rong. However, it can be seen that she is a kind-hearted girl just like her appearance. No wonder she was bullied by Yuan Shang and forced to die at last.


    Lin Jie said uneasily, "maybe there is something wrong with staying in this home. I heard yuan Shang say that he promised Nie Zhao to take care of you. Would you write down my number later? If you have something difficult and inconvenient to tell yuan Shang, you can tell me. "


    Lin Jie''s kindness is not offensive. This is probably the first time that Tao Rong has met such pure kindness since she came to Nie''s home. Tao Rong can''t help but feel more sympathy for Lin Jie.


    Tao Rong thought for a while and couldn''t help trying to say, "by the way, I don''t know how to call you. If you call me Rong Rong, should I call you second sister-in-law? After all, I call him second brother yuan."


    Tao Rong observed Lin Jie''s expression carefully as she spoke. When she heard the name of second sister-in-law, Lin Jie revealed a trace of unnaturalness and said, "we haven''t married yet. It''s not appropriate to call second sister-in-law."


    Tao Rong''s heart is clear. Lin Jie thinks she has some conjectures about yuan Shang, so she is uneasy about the name of Er Sao.


    "Then I''ll call you sister Lin?" Tao Rong naturally said with a smile.


    Lin Jie also nodded with a gentle smile and said: "well, we chat while we do things. I heard that we have the same cosmetics, so it''s easy to do. I''m familiar with that kind of cosmetics. By the way, look at my brain, it''s forgotten. This is a little bit of my heart."


    Then Lin Jie gave Tao Rong the gift box she had brought. There were three gift boxes in total, which looked like clothes.


    "Open it and see if you like it." Lin Jie looks at Tao Rong expectantly.


    Tao Rong feels a little confused. Is it necessary for Lin Jie to give her a gift alone? And it''s clothes.


    Open a look, unexpectedly is three kinds of different color department different style skirt.


    Tao Rong frowned and thought of something. She closed the box and said with a smile, "it''s beautiful. I like it very much."


    "Why don''t you wear these today?" Lin Jie is a little excited and nervous.Tao Rong picked eyebrows and said with a smile, "is it Nie Zhao''s proposal?"


    Lin Jie''s face suddenly changed. She felt her nose awkwardly, "you As you can guess, I I don''t know how to tell lies. In fact, your husband bought all these skirts. I hope you can wear them this time with my hand. Does he have any opinions about the dress you prepared? "


    Tao Rong said quietly, "please help me to see if what I prepared is really inappropriate." With that, she just wanted to find her own clothes. As a result, Lin Jie just saw the skirt hanging in front of the mirror. Instinctively, she thought it was the clothes that Tao Rong was going to wear.


    Lin Jie was surprised and said, "do you want to wear this one?"


    As soon as Tao Rong stopped, she turned to Lin Jie with a smile and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Lin Jie was even more shocked. "Did you choose it yourself? Haven''t Nie Zhao seen it? "


    Tao Rong tilted her head and said, "no, I didn''t have the right clothes. My sister-in-law lent them to me."


    "Sister in law?" Lin Jie''s face was gradually embarrassed, "still I''d better change my clothes. "


    Although she shouldn''t be talkative, Lin Jie doesn''t have the heart to watch Tao Rong go out in this dress. She seems to understand why Nie Zhao has to prepare clothes for Tao Rong.


    Looking at Lin Jie''s appearance, Tao Rong said with a smile: "I didn''t intend to wear this one, but my sister-in-law is too enthusiastic, and I can''t refuse. I can only accept it temporarily. In fact, even if I only have two suitable dresses, I won''t wear this one, do you think? After all, she once talked to Nie Zhao... "


    Lin Jie looked at Tao Rong with wide eyes for a moment. She was embarrassed for a moment, but she sighed, "don''t be sad. An Wenlan does this It''s not proper to do this. How can you lend you the birthday present Nie Zhao gave her for such an important occasion? Nie Zhao didn''t see it. If he saw it, he would stop it. "


    The radian of Tao Rong''s mouth gradually froze, and his expression became cloudy and sunny.


    Lin Jie was still talking, but when she saw Tao Rong like this, she was stunned.


    Tao Rong saw that Lin Jie was frightened by herself, so she quickly restrained her expression and said, "sister Lin, it''s really nice to tell you about my pain today. I know their past, but they don''t know I know, so please keep it a secret."

 Chapter 285

    Lin Jie is a simple and kind-hearted person, who was cheated by Tao Rong. When she heard that, she felt sympathy for her.


    Lin Jie sighed: "everyone has everyone''s persistence." And then he seemed to feel for himself, and could not help but look gloomy.


    Tao Rong pressed down the feeling that he was almost about to explode, and said with a smile, "I still want to wear my own clothes today. Sister Lin can help me pick one."


    Then Tao Rong went to the cloakroom to get the clothes.


    She was the only one in the cloakroom, and her expression was completely exposed.


    The almost twisted hate lingered on her face for a few seconds before it disappeared.


    She has long told herself not to be as stupid as the last life, to care about Nie Zhao and an Wenlan.


    After all, it is her despicable to let Nie Zhao marry herself, and it is her own initiative to die. Do you want to kidnap other people''s marriage and their love?


    Nie Zhao and an Wenlan fall in love. How they want to abuse each other is a matter between them. I shouldn''t be involved.


    In her last life, she was infatuated with Nie Zhao crazily and wanted to get Nie Zhao.


    But in this life, she has come to realize that what she wants is never Nie Zhao, nor his love and attention.


    So even if an Wenlan humiliates herself now, even if Nie Zhao knows the truth, she doesn''t tell herself.


    She should not be angry, because it has nothing to do with her.


    Tao Rong''s hand holding the hanger was shaking, but a moment later, her hand relaxed.


    When you close your eyes and open them again, the red color inside will fade away. It''s already a cool, plain, as if it''s a frozen lake. It won''t set off any microwave.


    When she came out, Tao Rong was a clever and gentle girl again.


    Seeing that Tao Rong is in a good mood, Lin Jie thinks that she should be an open-minded girl. She really envies Tao Rong. People who are open-minded are good to herself. She also wants to become such a person.


    Lin Jie looked at the clothes Tao Rong took out and felt that there was no problem. Seeing that she had a choice bias, she said, "you have a good eye. It''s very good-looking."


    In fact, although Tao Rong''s skirt is not as beautiful as the one sent by an Wenlan, its brand value is high, but it''s not bad. Although it''s not enough to surprise four people to attend such an occasion, Lin Jie thinks that it''s enough according to Tao Rong''s situation. The dress is too noble, which will make some people chew their tongue.


    In Lin Jie''s opinion, even if an Wenlan''s skirt is not from Nie Zhao, it is not suitable for Tao Rong''s own skirt.


    But an Wenlan insisted on giving it away, which made Lin Jie quite uncomfortable.


    Lin Jie and an Wenlan have played together. After all, their boyfriends are good brothers. They often play together. Only can be regarded as familiar, but not heart to heart.


    She knew that an Wenlan and Zheng Shunjia had a good relationship, but she was a little out of tune with them. Maybe it was because Yuan Shang had pursued an Wenlan before. She didn''t know if she had built the high wall called embarrassment in her heart.


    But all along, Lin Jie''s sense of an Wenlan is good, especially when an Wenlan is facing Nie Zhao. Her pure love makes Lin Jie and other people feel happy. She also thinks that they are model lovers and will be married happily in the future.


    It''s just that things are hard to predict.


    When an Wenlan is no longer linked with Nie Zhao, some of her behaviors make Lin Jie feel very unnatural.


    In Lin Jie''s opinion, Tao Rong is still a little sister, five or six years younger than herself, so she has more tolerance and care. Naturally, she is not willing to chew her tongue in front of her, which makes her feel more blocked.


    After determining the style and color of the dress, Lin Jie helped her choose a pair of high heels again.


    But Lin Jie was also worried with her high-heeled shoes. Tao Rong seemed to see through her mind and said directly, "sister Lin, don''t worry. I''ve practiced many times and I can''t wrestle."


    Lin Jie was amused by Tao Rong''s witty remarks, and naturally put down her worries.


    When everything is ready to dress outside, Lin Jie knows her hair and makeup.


    This was originally Nie Zhao''s room, so there was no decent dressing table at all, just a small mirror on the desk for make-up.


    Lin Jie stood beside, while finishing her cosmetics, said with a smile: "it seems that I need to talk to Nie Zhao about it later and get you a dressing table."


    Tao Rong smiles at herself in the mirror and says, "it doesn''t matter. There are few occasions like this. I''ll go back to school soon, so I can''t use it."


    Lin Jie said strangely: "even if you don''t make up, girls should have their own make-up table. Nie Zhao is a boy, and you can''t notice these details. You have to consider for yourself. Rongrong, are you afraid to trouble Nie Zhao?"


    Tao Rong may be able to figure out what Lin Jie thinks of her. There may be many misunderstandings, but since it''s good for her, Tao Rong naturally won''t explain.


    "It has caused him a lot of trouble." Tao Rong said cleverly.Lin Jie smiles, but there is a sadness in her eyes. "Different, Rong Rong, if you are only in love with him, it''s normal that you don''t want to cause trouble, but you are married. No matter what kind of marriage, you are his wife. You are husband and wife. How can you cause trouble?"


    Tao Rong looks at Lin Jie through the mirror and sympathizes with this woman. She didn''t become yuan Shang''s wife until she died. It''s probably her biggest regret.


    Looking at Lin Jie like this, Tao Rong couldn''t help saying: "sister Lin, you should pay attention to your body."


    Lin Jie a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Tao Rong. "What?"


    Tao Rong came back to her senses and said, "the old people in the village told me before that how to see her health by looking at people''s faces. Sister Lin, I don''t think your face is very good. You should pay attention to your health, don''t work hard, and have a regular physical examination."


    Tao Rong said sincerely. Although it was a little strange, Lin Jie didn''t resent it. Instead, she patted Tao Rong with a smile and said, "maybe I came here by car. After a while, it will be OK. I''m carsick."


    Tao Rong didn''t care to see her and didn''t dare to say anything more. Anyway, there are still many years left, and she can''t see what''s wrong with her now, or When you are more familiar with her, let''s talk about it with her. Although Tao Rong knows that there are some diseases, even if she said them in advance, they can''t be prevented.


    Two people in the room talking and laughing, get along well.


    But some people outside are absent-minded.


    Although yuan Shang is chatting with her, Nie Zhao is still thinking about the dress. He doesn''t understand why an Wenlan does it. If she doesn''t mean it, Nie Zhao doesn''t believe it.


    But what''s the meaning of doing this? The more Nie Zhao thinks about it, the more complicated his mood becomes. Even yuan Shang is aware of Nie Zhao''s mood, and Yuan Shang doesn''t know what he thinks of, so he pulls Nie Zhao to speak alone elsewhere.


    Only Nie Pei and Yuan Xu are left in the side hall.

 Chapter 286

    "Brother, tell me if you want to escape marriage." Yuan Shang directly pulled the man to the back garden and asked.


    Nie Zhao immediately stares at Yuan Shang and says, "what are you talking about?"


    Yuan Shang immediately pointed to himself and said, "I''m full of nonsense. Look at your face now. It seems that someone forced you to go to the execution ground. Today''s party is actually a wedding without wedding dress, OK? You don''t want to escape marriage with this complicated face. What is it? Sure enough, I still have to face my heart. I don''t like it and I don''t want to force myself to get married, right? Is it still in your heart... "


    Nie Zhao didn''t wait for him to finish, he put out his hand to cover his mouth.


    "What are you talking about? And don''t look at the place


    Yuan Shang pushed Nie Zhao''s hand away and said in a low voice: "you tell me honestly that the elder brother will support you. But I hope you are happy. Don''t force yourself. After all, marriage is not a joke. To tell you the truth, I don''t think it''s good to be in such a hurry."


    Nie Zhao looked at Yuan Shang speechless and said, "we have been married for a long time. Are you forgetful?"


    "That nobody knows, can it be the same as everyone knows?" Yuan Shang waved his hand.


    Nie Zhao looked at Yuan Shang a little sulky, and then said directly: "I''m not worried about this thing, it''s something else. Don''t think about it. If I don''t want to, no one can force me, and I won''t force myself."


    As soon as Nie Zhao finished, Yuan Shang was stunned and looked at Nie Zhao suspiciously.


    Nie Zhao didn''t like yuan Shang''s eyes. He seemed to want to see through his eyes and said, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Yuan Shang touched his chin and said with a smile, "what you just said, you didn''t understand, or did you say it instinctively?"


    "What?" Nie Zhao didn''t understand.


    Yuan Shang gave a strange smile and looked cheap. He reached over Nie Zhao''s shoulder and said, "ah Zhao, what do you think of your heart? You just said that if you don''t want to, no one can force you, and you won''t force yourself. The reverse meaning of this sentence is that you are willing to marry her, and you are willing to marry her, without any reluctance? Is that what you mean? "


    Nie Zhao is slightly a Leng, seem to hear what Arabian Nights, but can''t open mouth to refute, opened mouth, but finally can only rigidly say: "put away your crooked reason, how don''t I know you are so bite Wen Jue character person."


    Yuan Shang said: "listen to what you say, I know you are not worried about marrying her and taking her to see people in a fair way. Then what is disturbing our captain Nie''s heart? Let me be happy to say it, alas No, say it and let your friends share your worries. "


    Nie Zhao looks at Yuan Shang powerlessly, but thinks about it later. If Tao Rong comes out wearing that suit, Yuan Shang must be the first one to respond. After all, it was the suit yuan Shang chose with him. At that time, it was not available in China, and it was brought back from abroad through their brother''s contacts.


    Nie Zhao hesitated and told yuan Shang about it.


    This change into yuan Shang stare big eyes way: "is last year you send an Wenlan that skirt?"


    Nie Zhao nodded solemnly.


    Yuan Yu said, "what''s the situation? What does she want to do?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head.


    Yuan Shang frowned and said, "I''m so uneasy when I''m married. I really misunderstood her before."


    Nie Zhao immediately turned his head and looked at Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang said with a dry smile: "you won''t still protect her. She obviously wants to make Tao Rong look ugly and impress you. Even if she married someone, she doesn''t want to let you go."


    Nie Zhao''s brow is tight wrinkly, the mood is complex and indescribable. After all, it was an Wenlan who absolutely cut everything. But now


    "Well, in fact, it''s not that I can''t understand it. She will definitely be unwilling and regret her original decision. She really likes you and always loves you. She will make such a thing to remind you, let you know her heart, and hope to get your heart''s response. Women are all like this. It''s neither dry nor fragile. It''s not until you lose that you know how to own. An Wenlan is wrong about this. But since you say Tao Rong doesn''t know what''s going on between you, an Wenlan probably wants to remind you rather than humiliate her. "


    Yuan shangman analyzes his daughter''s family thoughtlessly. Anyway, it''s not that he can''t understand it. From his point of view, he certainly won''t sympathize with Tao Rong. At most, he just looks at the bustle of the complicated four corner relationship.


    To tell the truth, according to Yuan Shang''s own moral bottom line, even if his brother Nie Zhaozhen secretly communicated with his sister-in-law an Wenlan, he would not say much.


    On the contrary, he has already laid the bottom in his heart, but intellectually, Yuan Shang is too clear about Nie Zhao. Even if an Wenlan doesn''t do it so implicitly, even if an Wenlan wants to establish an abnormal relationship strongly and actively, Nie Zhao''s only choice is never to come back in the army and never see an Wenlan. Even if he loves an Wenlan in his heart, Nie Zhao won''t do it.


    He is such a man of integrity.


    So yuan Shang was not worried about anything.


    But Nie Zhao has been reluctant to let Tao Rong know his relationship with an Wenlan, which yuan still can''t understand.Are you worried that Tao Rong will know the truth, that her bad mood will affect her life in this family, or something else After all, according to Nie Zhao, he has no relationship with Tao Rong. How can Tao Rong care who he fell in love with before?


    Maybe Tao Rong will still have a mind to read eight trigrams? Why are you so sure you can''t tell Tao Rong?


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    Yuan Shang thought about it. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. As soon as his face changed, he turned his head and looked at Nie Zhao. Seeing that Nie Zhao was still frowning, he said, "bad."


    "What?" Nie Zhao looks at Yuan Shang suspiciously.


    Yuan Shang pointed up and said, "Xiaojie is I knew that skirt, because at that time I chose another one for her in the same quarter, and she hesitated about which one to choose. Then I told her which one you chose as a birthday gift for an Wenlan, so... "


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly changed, and his heart seemed to be pinched at that moment. He didn''t know what he was guilty of and what he was flustered about.


    He should not have done anything wrong. Even if he told Tao Rong, he had nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Why is his impatient scalp numb at this moment?


    "Xiaojie I don''t think she''ll let it slip, but she doesn''t know you''re hiding it from Tao Rong... "


    Before Yuan Shang finished, Nie Zhao rushed in.


    "With Are you in such a hurry? " Yuan Shangmu stared at Nie Zhao, who ran away, and immediately followed him.

 Chapter 287

    Maybe they are too noisy, which makes yuan Xu, who is already impatient, find out and follow up.


    That Nie Pei naturally won''t let go of every minute and every second with Yuan Xu, in a hurry to keep up.


    Because this time, Tao Rong finally locked the door.


    So Nie Zhao opened the door directly, but he didn''t go in, so he had to knock.


    As soon as Lin Jie had finished packing up for Tao Rong, she had to change her clothes.


    Hearing a knock on the door, he was still in a hurry, and he was puzzled.


    Tao Rong is ready to get up and open the door, but Lin Jie asks her to sit down and run to open the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Nie Zhao with a tight look.


    Lin Jie asked with a puzzled face: "what''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhao didn''t know what to say when facing Lin Jie, but instinctively looked inside.


    Lin Jie thought he was looking for Tao Rong, so she avoided him and let him see.


    Just at this time, Tao Rong turned from his desk to look at the door.


    Just for a moment, Nie Zhao is silly, as if he doesn''t know Tao Rong. He just stands at the door and looks at him.


    The light make-up looks like a delicate traditional Chinese painting splashing on her face. I can''t say where she put on the make-up, but it''s very beautiful everywhere.


    Her skin was like cream, her face was like peach blossom, her eyes were like a picture, as if the light around her was soft and hazy.


    Because the foundation is good, and has never been decorated, simple outline is like a new look, brilliant, and because of the makeup makes a slightly immature face mature a bit, become beautiful and moving.


    This is probably the process from Pu Yu to Mei Yu.


    As long as the simple carving, her beauty can not be covered, forming a sharp contrast, breathtaking, let people shine their eyes again, so she is a beauty.


    As if falling into the world of the spirit, the smart beauty.


    Nie Zhao stupidly looking at completely different Tao Rong, a time unexpectedly feel beautiful too.


    Later, the others who followed also stayed at the door one after another.


    Yuan Shang originally saw that Tao Rong was a beauty, but he was not good at dressing up.


    Now she not only makes up properly, but also hides her short hair behind her. She can''t see the real length, revealing her swan neck, which makes the whole person''s temperament more prominent.


    If you put on the right clothes, in terms of appearance, you can be called your brother. If you don''t lose an Wenlan, this banquet will definitely be attractive enough.


    Yuan Shang looked for Lin Jie instinctively. Seeing her by the door, he blinked at her with a smile. "Is our little Jie a magician? Is this a replacement for us? "


    Lin Jie glared at Yuan Shang, "nonsense, originally Rong Rong is a beauty, it''s called natural beauty, I just help her a little bit, help her uncover the veil."


    Lin Jie''s description is very right. In Nie Zhao''s eyes, she is still Tao Rong. Her appearance doesn''t change much. It''s just that the veil has been lifted and their cognition of her has been impacted, which makes her so amazing.


    Then Lin Jie looked at Nie Zhao and said, "how about it? Nie Zhao, are you satisfied? "


    Nie Zhao blinked slowly, as if to make sure that he didn''t read it wrong. What did he come for?


    After all, Tao Rong is too strange. He has seen her dirty, malnourished, bloody and sweating because of training. At most, she looks clean and refreshing.


    Even without any embellishment, Nie Zhao knew that she was good-looking. After all, sometimes, he would be dazzled by her one or two actions, but he never had the feeling now.


    Now the feeling is called amazing. It''s a more obvious reminder to Nie Zhao that Tao Rong is not a little girl and has never been. From the beginning, her cognition and positioning were wrong


    Tao Rong is also very satisfied with her make-up. After all, she hasn''t put on such normal make-up, because it''s Lin Jie who makes it up bit by bit. She gradually looks at the change, so she won''t be so surprised by others, but she thinks it''s good.


    But seeing Nie Zhao almost staring at herself, she knew how different it was.


    But her present state of mind has no mind to move to Nie Zhao''s astonishment. I''m curious. What are they doing here?


    "When we get dressed, you''ll be surprised again." Lin Jie said confidently.


    "That''s it! Your eyes are for sure Yuan Shang immediately agreed with Lin Jie.


    But when it comes to clothes, Nie Zhao and Yuan Shang immediately think of something. Nie Zhao takes a look at Yuan Shang, and Yuan Shang immediately wants to pull Lin Jie to say something, but suddenly there is a voice of irony behind him.


    "Do you really think sparrows become Phoenix? Even if she put on her make-up and changed her appearance, she couldn''t hide her low price and poverty. What comes from the countryside is what comes from the countryside. No matter how delicate she is, it''s just the level of an actor. In everyone''s mind, it''s ugly and ugly. "


    You don''t have to think about who said that. Everyone''s face changed, but Tao Rong didn''t respond.Nie Zhao looks back at Nie Pei, his eyes are already quite unhappy. "Don''t come near here if you don''t want to see it."


    This is an expulsion order.


    Nie peidun''s face turned red when she was young. After all, she didn''t give her face in front of her sweetheart. How could she bear such a thing.


    "Second brother, you are blind. Don''t think other people are like you. Maybe Yuan said that just to echo you. Ah Xu, you think she is a clown." Nie Pei haughtily raises his neck to satirize Tao Rong.


    Nie Pei thinks that Yuan Xu is as proud as she is, so he certainly doesn''t like such a woman. He just told him how this cheap woman stayed in her house. Yuan Xu didn''t speak all the time, so he must have acquiesced in her idea. After all, such a family doesn''t like to see such shameless people.


    But what she didn''t know was that Yuan Xu hated her, so he didn''t listen to her at all. Now she seemed to want to stand on her side. How could he like her.


    I don''t know whether I really feel this way or deliberately annoy Nie Pei. Yuan Xu said directly, "is that right? I think compared with your second sister-in-law, you are like a clown. Even if she doesn''t make up, she is much more beautiful than you. You can just put on more powder and wear a mask. Don''t show your original face. In this way, I can look more comfortable. "


    After such a long time of temper pressure, Yuan Xu finally took the opportunity to break out, with a ruthless tone to say the words that make girls lose face, it''s like slapping Nie Pei in front of everyone.


    People were quiet because of Yuan Xu''s words.


    Nie Pei was confused by Yuan Xu''s words. "Ah Xu, what are you talking about? You''re just aiming at me, aren''t you

 Chapter 288

    It''s not once or twice that she was beaten by Yuan Xu. Nie Pei also knows yuan Xu well. Although this time she was humiliated too much, who let yuan Xu have this temperament? Besides, she can''t admit that she is worse than Tao Rong.


    Yuan Xu took a cold look at Nie Pei and said, "there''s something wrong with your aesthetics. Don''t think there''s something wrong with my aesthetics." Yuan Xushen pointed to Tao Rong inside. "I repeat, she is more beautiful than you. She looks like a goddess, but you look like a clown? Who gives you the courage to despise the ugliness of others? "


    Nie Pei''s eyes widened and tears came down in an instant.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly and wants to say something, but remembering what Nie Pei just said to Tao Rong, he doesn''t speak.


    Yuan Shang felt that his younger brother had gone too far. In the Nie family, he still wanted to give face, "ah Xu! Don''t talk nonsense


    Yuan Xu snorted, who let Nie Pei think he is right? He talked endlessly. Did she blame him for being so talkative when she was humiliated? Besides, he really thinks that the girl inside is better looking than Nie Pei. It''s just an objective evaluation. Nie Pei is too annoying. It''s better to hurry away and be quiet.


    Tao Rong is a bit surprised by Yuan Xu''s action, but Tao Rong also knows that Yuan Xu''s action is not because of his sense of justice, but because he can''t stand Nie Pei. Every time Nie Pei comes to her door, he doesn''t seem to give her a good face, but Nie Pei is persistent. From this point, Tao Rong really believes that Nie Pei is sincere to Yuan Xu.


    But yuan Xu didn''t really like Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei looks at Yuan Xu, but yuan Xu doesn''t pay any attention to her. Nie Pei looks at Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao doesn''t comfort her. Instead, he looks serious at her, as if he is blaming her.


    Nie Pei didn''t like today''s banquet originally, and his grievance was even worse.


    She turns her head and stares at Tao Rong. Her eyes are just like a knife. She wants to stab Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Pei Ming''s different eyes, slightly stunned, and has a bad premonition in her heart.


    In the past, Nie Pei looked down upon her, despised her, hated her and hoped to drive her away.


    But now, when Nie Pei''s red eyes looked at her, he obviously hated her.


    After all, Tao Rong is often full of hatred, so she is particularly sensitive to such emotions.


    Nie Pei hates her very much.


    Tao Rong suddenly had a bad Association.


    The change of Nie Pei''s attitude towards himself in the last life, and what happened afterwards, is It can''t be such a joke.


    If the last generation Nie Pei also satirized yuan Xu while chatting with her, and Yuan Xu was disgusted with Nie Pei and didn''t like Tao Rong, he just used the words to humiliate Nie Pei Nie Pei is more beautiful than her.


    That Nie Pei''s jealousy turns into hatred and immediately targets Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is ignorant from the beginning to the end, inexplicably because of the enmity between the two people has become cannon fodder, and has become the object of Nie Pei''s revenge.


    This It''s too unfair.


    Although I think it''s too crazy, I think about Nie Pei''s behavior and her care for yuan Xu.


    Tao Rong really thinks that this possibility is too big, otherwise, with her last life''s fear of this little sister-in-law, she will not take the initiative to provoke, how can she be provoked.


    Maybe it''s an unexpected disaster. I''m shot when I lie down.


    Nie Pei wanted to kill her with her eyes, but her tears couldn''t stop. At last, she covered her eyes and cried: "I hate ah Xu and the second brother most! You are all blind! Help outsiders bully me


    Then he ran away crying.


    Yuan Xu rolled his eyes and didn''t care at all.


    Yuan Shang was a little upset and said, "you go to apologize to me. How can you talk to a girl like that?"


    "I''m telling the truth. Why don''t I tell the truth now?" Yuan Xu said angrily.


    "Alas! You son of a bitch Yuan Shanggang wanted to start, but he was stopped by Nie Zhao and said, "it''s OK. They are playing with children. It will be OK after a while."


    As a sister, he knows that emotions come and go quickly. What he is worried about is the situation here.


    Nie Zhao winked at Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang pushed yuan Xu down and let him stay by himself. Then he waved to Lin Jie with a mysterious look.


    Lin Jie didn''t understand and went out.


    Nie Zhao stayed in the room.


    Tao Rong took a look at him, and without any reaction, she turned her head and continued to look in the mirror.


    Nie Zhao didn''t get close to Tao Rong either. He just looked at the door, but when he looked at it, he felt that something was wrong. "Should Go with a dresser. "


    Tao Rong a Leng, bit to bite teeth, try to stabilize his voice way: "no, I don''t need."


    Nie Zhao awkwardly touched Bo''s neck, and couldn''t help looking at the skirt hanging in the mirror, "this skirt."


    "Oh! Sister Lin told me that some of the guests might want to wear this dress, so she asked me to change it. You can''t bump your shirt... " Tao Rong interrupted directly.This is the excuse she discussed with Lin Jie. Originally, Tao Rong intended to pretend to see it by accident and decided to change it temporarily. But Lin Jie was willing to help, so she naturally obeyed.


    Nie Zhao was relieved, "right? What a coincidence. "


    "Yes, it''s a pity. This skirt is really beautiful. My sister-in-law said it was given by others. She always cherishes it and is not willing to wear it. The person who chose it must have a very good eye." Tao Rong didn''t know what her psychology was, so she said it on purpose, and then looked at Nie Zhao''s expression in the mirror.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t have too much expression, all his emotions are subtle, but Tao Rong can distinguish his shaking at this time, obviously very concerned about this skirt.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is tangled. After hearing Tao Rong say this, he is even more tangled. He is questioning whether he has done something wrong. He hesitates for a long time, and his eyes are gradually firmer. He suddenly raises his head to Tao Rong and says: "Tao Rong, actually..."


    Unfortunately, before he finished, there was a knock at the door, which interrupted Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao seems to have been splashed with a basin of cold water from beginning to end. He wakes up and turns around to open the door.


    Standing at the door is yuan Shang. As soon as Yuan Shang saw him, he immediately showed a bright smile. It is obvious that things are going well. Nie Zhao also knows that Tao Rong probably didn''t find out, otherwise he would not have said that just now.


    Yuan Shangyi pulled out Nie Zhao, who was still in a daze, "let the girls be busy. We went out. Small Tao Rong good refuels, strives for tonight to startle everybody''s chin


    Tao Rong appropriate smile, watching Nie Zhao was dragged away by Yuan Shang.


    Lin Jie, who came in, obviously had an unnatural look. She had just lied. Tao Rong thought about it and probably understood why.

 Chapter 289

    Yuan Shang does ask Lin Jie, but Lin Jie has promised Tao Rong not to tell them what Tao Rong already knows, so she can only follow Tao Rong''s statement, because she knows that someone is going to wear the same clothes, so she asks Tao Rong to change clothes


    in fact, Lin Jie doesn''t like to lie to Yuan Shang, but there is no way to promise Tao Rong, so she can only hide it. Besides, it had nothing to do with them, so Lin Jie reluctantly lied.


    Yuan Shang still told Lin Jie not to let Tao Rong slip his tongue. Lin Jie asked why Nie Zhao didn''t tell Tao Rong frankly?


    Yuan Shang couldn''t say why, so he said that he was afraid that Tao Rong had a knot in his heart and couldn''t get along well with everyone in this family.


    But in Lin Jie''s opinion, the one who has problems in her heart is probably an Wenlan. Tao Rong is very open-minded and doesn''t intend to entangle in this matter at all.


    After Lin Jie came back, she helped Tao Rong do the final arrangement.


    At this time, guests have begun to come to the hall on the first floor.


    Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan are staring at the progress in the kitchen, and then they go back to the room to tidy up and change their clothes. After they dress up brilliantly, they come out to welcome the guests with Nie Demin.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are the protagonists of this banquet. They must come out together to welcome guests on such an occasion.


    But Tao Rong was still changing, so Nie Zhao came by himself.


    Nie Demin saw Nie Zhao and asked, "where''s Tao Rong?"


    Nie Zhao said in a voice: "she will come out later."


    Nie Demin nodded, then looked left and right, and asked Hou Xianshu, "where''s Nie Peina girl? Why isn''t she sensible?"


    Hou Xianshu also did not see Nie Pei, is confused.


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "I saw the fourth son of the yuan family come before. Did I go to play with him?"


    Hou Xianshu laughed and did not speak when she heard this.


    Nie Demin frowned and said, "there will be plenty of time to play later. Now it''s important to entertain the guests. Let her come quickly."


    When ah Cui heard the order, she went to find Nie Pei. But after looking around, I saw that the four members of the yuan family were missing, and I didn''t see the second lady.


    Nie Zhao knows that Nie Pei should be hiding in the room.


    On the other side, the guests arrived one after another, sometimes accompanied by Nie Demin, sometimes accompanied by Hou Xianshu.


    But because of their status and status here, only when important guests come, they will go out to greet and accompany them.


    For example, when Yuan Shang and Yuan Xu''s mother came, Mrs. yuan was not the same as other wives, because she was not only the wife of a large family, but also fighting with their father in politics. She could be regarded as a powerful woman in southern China, who did not rely on her family background.


    Therefore, even if their yuan family came as a wife, it would be regarded as giving the Nie family face.


    When Mrs. yuan was taken in, there would be nothing worthy of the elder couple of the Nie family to receive guests here.


    The rest of the guests will be handed over to the younger generation like an Wenlan and Nie Zhao.


    Occasionally, when no one comes in and out, an Wenlan talks to Nie Zhao about some familiar guests like nothing happened, chatting as usual.


    This really makes Nie Zhao uncomfortable.


    "Why did you lend that skirt to Tao Rong?" Nie Zhao finally can''t help but ask.


    An Wenlan knew that Nie Zhao would see it. She didn''t expect that it would be exposed so early.


    "She and Miss Huang are interested in it at the same time. What can I do? I can say that it was sent to me by someone important. Can''t I borrow it? You are not Kept her secret all the time? Of course I can''t expose you. " An Wenlan seems to be out of his wits to answer.


    Nie Zhao slightly side head looks to an Wen Lan, but the eye is a piece of ice cold, "elder sister-in-law, do you think I am a fool? If you don''t lend it to her, you can have thousands of reasons, or don''t take it out for her at the beginning. So many people know the origin of that skirt. If you let her wear it today, it''s called "don''t want to expose it?"


    An Wenlan was stunned. Her beautiful make-up couldn''t cover up her surprise at the moment. "You for her Say that to me? You think I''m trying to trap her? Do you know how sad I am for her to take that skirt away? You know what that skirt means to me. How can I lend it to her? "


    An Wenlan''s eyes blinked, and water mist came out. See Nie Zhao tiny frown, "I just talk about the matter, this matter son shouldn''t."


    An Wenlan''s eyes showed pain, "do you really think I''m such an evil person? Even if lend her a moment, I have what selfish, also hope you can think of me, so also guilty? I''ve been with you for so long. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Even if I am a little jealous of her, but I know you don''t love her, why should I embarrass her? You How can How do you think of me like that? My Zhao won''t think of me like that. "


    Nie Zhao is dumb and doesn''t know what to say. He can only look back at an Wenlan.


    At this time, another guest''s car slowly came in, and an Wenlan quickly restrained her expression and murmured: "I know I can''t go back, but occasionally let me have a thought, can''t I? We have been together for so long, so long that for me, my happy life has been over. Can''t I recall it? If you really mind, I''ll ask your wife for my clothes right away"No, she can''t wear it..."


    Anwenlan a Leng, heart suddenly beat drum, but because the guests came, she did not ask much.


    This time the guests came with children.


    Little children don''t know anything. When they see an Wenlan and Nie Zhao standing together, they smile and say, "brother and sister are good match. I wish you a happy wedding


    Probably at home was taught to be sweet, so immediately said the blessing of the words, but suddenly let everyone into embarrassment.


    The young couple who came with their children immediately apologized, but an Wenlan and Nie Zhao stood together like a young couple greeting the guests.


    People who don''t know the truth only enjoy themselves, but the unexpected sister-in-law and the second uncle are well matched. But people who know the truth will only feel extremely ironic and funny. People who haven''t met at one time, such as children, are simply misunderstood.


    When Tao Rong came out, she saw such a scene. She listened to the innocent words of the child, looked at Nie Zhao''s face and said, "you are wrong. She looked at an Wenlan. She was so happy that she could not suppress the corners of her mouth, but she could only pretend that she was helpless to the child. She squatted down and explained to the child carefully and gently.


    The performance is perfect and generous.


    When you stand up, can you stop so close, for fear that others will not misunderstand you?


    Seeing such a picture, Tao Rong was not happy, but more of it was just funny.

 Chapter 290

    Tao Rong came out late and went directly from the hall. When she was alone, she would be very embarrassed to face a room full of strangers. In case Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu were not willing to help her make an introduction, it would be enough for her to experience that embarrassing scene once, but she didn''t want to experience it for the second time.


    Although she doesn''t want to rely on Nie Zhao, if she can be less shameful, why don''t she do it? With Nie Zhao, at least she doesn''t have to finish the work of knowing people by herself.


    But she did not expect to come to the door to find Nie Zhao, but saw such a talented and beautiful side, really let her this outsider does not have the heart to disturb such an illusion!


    Does she want to go or not.


    Several people are greeting at the door, suddenly the eyes of several guests can''t help but shift, staring at Tao Rong.


    The people in the upper class circle of Nanshi knew each other very well. Suddenly, such a characteristic beauty appeared. It was hard for everyone to understand. It must be the first time for such a beauty to appear.


    After all, I heard that Nie Zhao''s wife was a little girl dug up from the countryside. So we really didn''t get in touch with each other for a while.


    In front of me, is this the female companion brought by the romantic childe.


    Noticing the shift of people''s sight, Nie Zhao also looks over, and suddenly his heart is throbbing.


    The simple blue dress with white skin is just like the combination of blue sky and white clouds, which brightens people''s eyes in such a gradually dark time.


    Crystal flash waist chain oblique buckle on the waist, will show her waist line completely, delicate waist, Yingying a grip.


    The off shoulder dress just highlights her beautiful clavicle and slender gooseneck. But because of wearing a coat, so the shoulder part did not show.


    She seems to have grown a little higher. She is already a slender figure. With a pair of not too high heels, she looks slender and has temperament. It looks higher than it really is.


    The hem of the skirt is a little wavy, elegant and playful, which can stabilize her sense of age and prevent people from feeling that children steal adult clothes.


    The whole hem is cut obliquely, one leg only covers the knee, and the other side covers the knee. This will highlight the white and straight slender legs.


    Look at the face feel smart and beautiful, pupil color is rare, one can be absorbed like. But look at the waist line to the buttocks, and then down to the round thighs, smooth legs, white through a little pink knee, but inadvertently revealed a trace of color. Those beautiful legs, if a little longer, look like the legs of human beings.


    All the men dare to say that no woman''s legs are more beautiful than her at this time.


    Tao Rong didn''t try that dress when he bought it, so Nie Zhao saw it for the first time, and this first time made Nie Zhao extremely uncomfortable.


    This is more mature and charming than just now, but not too charming. Echoing the temperament of a near adult.


    He seemed to be able to feel the eyes of the men who looked at her.


    And an Wenlan was also silly. Although she probably knew from Nie Zhao''s words that Tao Rong would not wear the clothes she prepared, she Is she that beautiful?


    Tao Rong stands there like a flash of light. Everyone looks at her and makes an Wenlan unwilling.


    An Wenlan can''t help but look at Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao also looks at Tao Rong straight. Although she doesn''t see too much emotion from Nie Zhao''s eyes, the most is surprise and maladjustment, but Nie Zhao just staring at her will make an Wenlan uncomfortable.


    Just at this time, someone rushed from the main door of the house, "elder sister, Nie Er Ge, you..."


    It was an Rifan, the younger brother of an Wenlan.


    As a result, an Rifan came and saw Tao Rong walking slowly towards the gate. For a moment, he was a little stunned. How could he not know that there was such a beautiful woman in the room? He had just come and never seen her.


    An Rifan walked quickly to an Wenlan and asked, "elder sister, who is this beauty and who brought it?"


    In fact, an Rifan met Tao Rong once, but that time was Tao Rong, a sportswear in the dark, and it was just a side face, so he didn''t recognize that the beauty in front of him was the slut he scolded with Nie Pei.


    An Rifan asked all people''s questions, and his questions also represented everyone''s bias. They didn''t think that this was Nie Zhao''s wife.


    Just then Tao Rong came over with a smile on her face.


    Nie Zhao said: "sorry, my wife is late. Let''s introduce her to you. This is my wife, Tao Rong."


    Nie Zhao says to wave to let Tao Rong stand in the past, introduce each other to her one by one.


    However, all the people didn''t care about the greeting. Everyone was shocked that Nie Zhao''s wife didn''t come from the countryside. Who spread the rumor.


    So from now on, everyone in the main room is talking about Tao Rong, and everyone should be surprised at Tao Rong''s dress and temperament. Although there is only a simple greeting, it also gives people a sense of generosity.On this side, everyone was more surprised than sarcastic to Tao Rong.


    It seems that the first impression is really very important.


    Now those who haven''t met Tao Rong can''t wait for Tao Rong to appear.


    But the way Nie Zhao introduces Tao Rong to others stings an Wenlan''s eyes.


    Three people stand in a row to entertain the guests.


    But Nie Zhao is not from of toward Tao Rong close.


    There is no misunderstanding for those who come again.


    An Wenlan inexplicably felt that she had lost. She was sad in her heart, and her brother was still pestering her.


    "Sister, come here. I really have something important to say." Although the beauty of Tao Rong surprised an Rifan, he still remembered the important things he wanted to do.


    An Wenlan was distracted to one side, listening to her younger brother whispering a few words, and immediately changed her face. Then she couldn''t help looking at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, who were standing in front of her to entertain guests. After hesitation, she stepped forward and whispered to Nie Zhao: "Pepe is making trouble. I''ll go to persuade him, so that he won''t be in trouble when he asks."


    Nie Zhao nodded when he remembered what happened before. An Wenlan leaves in a hurry.


    Tao Rong gently glanced, in fact did not hear what they were saying, but also lazy to ask, try to play a good smile doll.


    But when there was no one, Nie Zhao said to Tao Rong, "you are really beautiful today. You are not like you."


    Tao Rong glances at Nie Zhao and thinks that this person can''t even praise others. However, when she looks at Nie Zhao sincerely, her heart still moves.

 Chapter 291

    Nie Zhao also changed into a formal suit today. He didn''t wear the combat training clothes he was used to wearing. He was more elegant and less severe. If he wasn''t as straight as a telegraph pole, others would only think that he was the son of a big family.


    Tao Rong doesn''t remember whether he had such a formal stand with Nie Zhao in his last life. This kind of feeling is really like a couple.


    Guests wave by wave, some Tao Rong still remember, but some have forgotten.


    But now, Tao Rong is looking forward to her coming.


    It''s still a cheongsam with a mink fur coat. It''s noble and elegant. The hair is curled up and decorated with round pearls. The whole person looks very soft and beautiful. It''s really rare to be in such a young state in his thirties as if he were in his twenties.


    With long white gloves, it''s a bit retro.


    And the man she''s holding is the real retro.


    "Welcome to you, Professor Li, Miss Huang." Wang Bo helped the other party close the door and made an invitation gesture.


    Teacher Huang took her husband Professor Li and came over.


    Professor Li is a university professor, specializing in the study of ancient Chinese culture, ancient poetry and the like. He is quite accomplished in this field. He is a real academic talent, but he is a bit boring when he is buried in the research all day. He is full of books and has a bit of personality reasons.


    However, people around him know his identity and respect him as a scholar.


    Professor Li also likes his wife teacher Huang very much, because the classical charm of teacher Huang is the most irresistible.


    Before Mr. Huang became famous, they got married, but now they have no children.


    However, one of them is devoted to research and the other is dedicated to career, but they have never had any conflicts about children''s affairs. It is widely said that their husband and wife have such a wonderful relationship.


    It''s just that this illusion lasted only a few years in the last life.


    In this life, Tao Rong promised that in order to thank teacher Huang for what she did to her, she would help her husband out of the misery as soon as possible.


    When Tao Rong saw them coming, her smile became more and more bright.


    But teacher Huang''s face is not very happy, but even if she is not happy, her expression and temperament are not selective.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong exchanged greetings and were ready to let the guests in.


    But Mr. Huang waved to Tao Rong and said, "we''re late. If there are not many guests behind, it''s not convenient for you to come with me. I have something to tell you."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao. Naturally, Nie Zhao won''t object. According to Wang Bo''s list, there are only two groups of guests behind. There''s no need for Tao Rong to be present all the time.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and said, "go in with Mr. Huang first, but you''d better avoid the main hall. I''ll go with you later."


    Nie Zhao''s words are very considerate. Although Tao Rong had all kinds of responses before, she was still a little nervous in the face of business and such an occasion. She didn''t want to continue to be angry in this situation, and she really didn''t have the right to be angry with him.


    She subconsciously wants Nie Zhao to accompany her. Her past experience is like a nightmare. Even though she thinks she can cross everything, she still wants to be lazy when she has a backer nearby.


    Tao Rong nodded seriously and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you in the side hall. Then we''ll go in together."


    Nie Zhao smiles and nods.


    Tao Rong this just astringent mood, armed heart and soul again, follow teacher Huang to leave.


    Professor Li alone into the main hall, Tao Rong and teacher Huang together from the side door into the side hall.


    Tao Rong said strangely, "teacher Huang, what can I do for you?"


    When Mr. Huang turned around, his face was down. It was a surprise that Tao Rong would show such a look when she saw her for the first time.


    "How do you wear it?" This tone sounds like a reprimand. "Didn''t we help you choose before? You change it. "


    It''s not in line with the human design she created.


    "I heard from sister Lin that there were guests wearing the same clothes as me, so I changed them quickly." Tao Rong''s answer.


    Teacher Huang frowned, "who is sister Lin? That''s a mistake. "


    "It''s yuan Er Shao''s girlfriend." Tao Rong answered directly.


    Mr. Huang naturally knows who yuan Er Shao is, "right? Since Yuan Er Shao''s girlfriend said yes, it should be yes. You are smart and know how to change clothes. The makeup on this face... "


    Looking at teacher Huang frowning, Tao Rong said with a smile: "sister Lin helped me to make it." I didn''t expect that Yuan Shang''s name was so easy to use. It''s probably easier to use than Nie Zhao.


    However, it is not difficult to understand that, after all, the people who can instruct Mr. Huang to deal with Tao Rong are estimated to be closer to Nie Zhao than Tao Rong, so Mr. Huang is naturally confident.Seeing that there was no place to grasp the handle, Mr. Huang had to give up and instead told Tao Rong not to make a fool of himself later. With that, Mr. Huang went in alone.


    Tao Rong looks at her enchanting figure with a sneer. Just when she meets the guests, she sees several interesting people. Just find one of them


    Tao Rong is thinking about the plan and waiting for Nie Zhao.


    Looking up at the clock hanging on the wall, it is obvious that the time is almost over, but Nie Zhao is still missing.


    Just as Tao Rong was about to look at the gate from the side door, Yuan Shang and Lin Jie suddenly ran over.


    Tao Rong looked at them in surprise.


    Yuan Shang said with a dry smile: "Nie Zhao suddenly has something urgent to go out, and he will come back as soon as possible. Fortunately, it''s not a formal etiquette to enter now, as long as he comes back when he offers tea, so we''ll go in with you. I''m here, and I promise to introduce you quietly."


    Lin Jie directly took Tao Rong''s hand and said, "I''ll accompany you, too. Don''t be afraid."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "what''s the matter with Nie Zhao?"


    Yuan Nai sighed: "it''s my smelly boy. He talked too much before and made Nie Pei run away from home. He still drove away secretly. Everyone was too busy just now to notice that although she can drive, it''s too dangerous to have a driver''s license. Today''s big occasion can''t be destroyed by such a thing, and I dare not tell master Nie and uncle Nie that they have a heavy identity and can''t leave such an occasion. Only Nie Zhao is the man in charge of the family. Originally, I wanted to go for Nie Zhao, but that crazy girl is not at all He will listen to me, and Nie Zhao is good at chasing. For the sake of efficiency, he went. He told you to rest assured that he would come back as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 292

    After hearing yuan Shang''s words, Tao Rong has been silent.


    Yuan Shang and Lin Jie always think that Tao Rong is a gentle girl with strange ideas. After all, they haven''t really met the countrymen. I don''t know if they are all like this. But subconsciously, they are the same as Nie Zhao''s initial ideas about Tao Rong, just a little girl with simple thoughts and no big waves.


    But now the little girl just kept silent, which made yuan Shang and Lin Jie feel nervous. They don''t know why. They just look at Tao Rong who doesn''t speak. They just look at her expressionless face. Why are they so nervous.


    "Well, don''t blame Nie Zhao. Such an occasion should be with you, but it''s related to his sister''s life safety. He has to take care of it, but he will definitely come back to offer tea with you." Yuan still can''t help saying.


    Tao Rong turned to look at Yuan Shang and said with a smile, "second brother yuan, what do you say? I don''t blame Nie Zhao. Naturally, I know my priorities clearly. I''m just worried about the occasion later. In case my grandfather asks, how should they answer?"


    "I can only say that he has something to do for the time being and will be back soon. On such an occasion, I don''t think I will pursue it to the end. When ah Zhao comes back with Pei Pei, he will make it clear to the elders. Otherwise, if this crazy girl doesn''t educate her well, she may not be able to do anything in the future. We''ll go to the old man''s side when we go in later. " Yuan Shang said relaxed.


    Yuan Shang felt relaxed here, but Lin Jie, who had been holding Tao Rong from the beginning, didn''t feel right, because although Tao Rong was relaxed when she was talking, her body was always tense.


    After a while, Yuan Shang led Tao Rong and Lin Jie in.


    Yuan Shang didn''t do anything superfluous, so he took Tao Rong directly to the three elders of the Nie family.


    Naturally, it attracted people''s attention involuntarily. Tao Rong''s words, some people know, some people have not seen.


    Those people who knew helped explain, and soon everyone knew that she was Tao Rong, Nie Zhao''s wife who came back from the countryside. Sure enough, as other people have seen said, she is indeed a beautiful lady. In this amazing situation, she does not lose to anyone. Maybe because it is the first time to meet her, it makes people feel that she is the most beautiful lady in the audience.


    Everyone''s eyes are turning with Tao Rong. Men appreciate her, while women are curious. Some want to find a little bit of local flavor in her, but they can''t do it. If they don''t know in advance that she came from the countryside, they may really think that she is a city dweller or even a person from the upper class.


    But we are also very strange, how to accompany the new daughter-in-law''s side is not Nie Zhao? Is Nie Zhao still entertaining guests at the door? It''s so late. Are there any guests who haven''t come?


    The old man Nie tie looked at the three people in front of him, "where''s a Zhao?"


    Since Yuan Shang played with Nie Zhao as a child, he was also familiar with the old man, so he came forward and said a few words in a low voice.


    The old man''s face was a little displeased immediately.


    However, the old man still let his eldest son and daughter-in-law make the decision. He got up first and said some thank-you words to the public. The thank-you words that the protagonist didn''t show up were a little strange, but they were not unable to understand. Maybe they had to wait for important guests, but it was time for them, so they wouldn''t let them chat and wait all the time. Although people feel strange about this, they also accept it.


    It''s just that everyone thinks that it''s time to offer tea at 8:8 p.m. at auspicious time. That''s a recognition of the new daughter-in-law''s entrance. Nie Zhao should show up at that time.


    Because the three elders of the Nie family have to sit in the middle to deal with the guests who come forward to greet them, and their sister-in-law, an Wenlan, is very busy. So it''s reasonable for yuan Shang to take his girlfriend and Tao Rong to meet young friends. After all, Yuan Shang''s relationship with Nie Zhao is so good that it''s almost as good as his brother in other people''s eyes. You don''t feel like you''re taking over.


    Lin Jie is yuan Shang''s girlfriend. Although Mrs. yuan seems to ignore her, she doesn''t say anything publicly. Other people know her, but they know that her identity is not recognized. Therefore, people who make nodding friends naturally don''t know her much. In fact, compared with Tao Rong, Lin Jie is more excluded.


    Yuan Shang''s social skills are also strong. When he took them to the crowd, he kept a low profile, but with a high-profile effect, he didn''t feel like he was on the stage again, so he naturally took the two girls to run to one acquaintance after another. Then began to warm greetings, by the way.


    This has not become the focus, but the existence of Tao Rong is enough to attract people''s attention.


    Tao Rong can even hear people talking about it. For a moment, we didn''t have much conjecture. We just thought Nie Zhao would come later.


    Until now, Tao Rong has not been pitied by the public, and her husband has not been with her. After all, my husband''s good brother helped me to take it, so I can''t say that I didn''t pay attention to her.


    In the whole process, all people''s impressions of Tao Rong are constantly refreshing, because they don''t see anything wrong during the conversation. The people who originally came here with the mood of watching the crowd put away their curiosity and looked at Tao Rong with some pure appreciation.The sound of high-heeled shoes on the ground is so calm and rhythmic, without the slightest panic. Her back is straighter than all the people. That kind of aura seems to make her whole person rise up. She raises her glasses, clinks her glasses, smiles, talks, apologies after accidentally touching people, and politeness when being picked up. It seems that she has been accumulated by people who have lived in the upper class for many years It''s like my experience.


    And more and more people around to appreciate, so that two people began to get angry.


    Especially teacher Huang, although she is still holding her husband, talking to people, but she always inadvertently observed Tao Rong, see Tao Rong is such a performance, immediately flustered.


    There was no disrespect. How could it be?


    Teacher Huang can''t help but pull Professor Li close to Tao Rong and want to see more carefully and clearly.


    Just in the past, I heard someone sincerely ask Tao Rong how long she has been here.


    Tao Rong''s honest answer made the other party feel incredible, and then asked her how to do so well in etiquette.


    Tao Rong immediately pointed to the teacher who came by and said gratefully, "it''s mom. She specially invited teacher Huang to teach me. She taught me for a day and a half. It''s really hard for teacher Huang."

 Chapter 293

    "Oh, my God, I have taught such good students in a day and a half. Mr. Huang is indeed a very popular etiquette teacher recently."


    As a result, teacher Huang felt guilty and worried, and his high-heeled shoes sprained.


    It''s incredible that such a disgraceful act happened to Mr. Huang.


    The person who was praising her was also embarrassed.


    The situation here naturally caused bursts of laughter, which made Mr. Huang blush instantly. Professor Li also asked her anxiously if she had something wrong, which made teacher Huang even more shameful.


    But after all, with rich experience, Mr. Huang quickly disguised his gaffe and laughed apologetically. It''s over.


    When Tao Rong comes into contact with teacher Huang''s eyes again, she sees resentment in her eyes.


    Is it resentment that she didn''t lose face?


    But the thought of Mr. Huang made Tao Rong think of another thing.


    Originally, she suspected that there were three candidates among those who instigated Mr. Huang, but now there is only one an Wenlan here.


    This is not in line with my memory, so Tao Rong took the time to ask, "why didn''t Zheng Shunjia come?"


    Yuan Shang, who had heard of Zheng Shunjia coming to make trouble, told Tao Rong: "her family knew Zheng Shunjia''s temper. How could they let her come here to make trouble? The Zheng family''s gift has been delivered. It''s OK to be in love, but Zheng Shunjia has been shut down, ah It''s just a bunch of snobs. "


    Tao Rong heard here slightly a Leng, puzzled to see yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang probably knew that he had let slip, so he quickly said, "don''t you come just right? That''s a crazy woman. If she comes, she''ll make more trouble than Nie Pei. "


    With that, Yuan Shang changed the topic and talked about what gifts Nie Zhao''s brothers had sent. I''ll go back and let her compare whether he and Lin Jie had chosen more attentively.


    Although Tao Rong felt that what yuan Shang had just said was a little strange, why did he say that the Zheng family was snobbish? If you are really snobbish, isn''t it just right for a big family like the Nie family to have a good relationship? Or is there something Nie Zhao they don''t like?


    Tao Rong didn''t understand this aspect in his previous life, and he didn''t get the relevant information in this life, so he could only doubt it. However, yuan still had a right saying, it''s better not to come.


    Maybe it''s because of the previous phone call that Zheng Shunjia came here ahead of time, so now her family can stop her.


    In the last life, the first time we met was such an occasion. Zheng Shunjia pressed her directly into the water.


    Fortunately, she didn''t come this time, otherwise Nie Zhao wasn''t there. She really didn''t know if she would be crazy when she met Zheng Shunjia. Could she do it to Zheng Shunjia in public.


    After Yuan Shang took Tao Rong around most of the venue, it was almost eight o''clock.


    At this time, an Wenlan came to take over Tao Rong. In fact, it should have been the people of Nie family who took Tao Rong to know the guests.


    However, Yuan Shang has no good attitude towards an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan still smiles mildly, "Yuan Shang, this is our nies'' daughter-in-law. I''ll take you to know more sisters. You can''t object. "


    "But Nie Zhao told me that I would take her all the way until I handed her over to Nie Zhao," Yuan Shang said


    An Wenlan turned to Tao Rong with a smile and said, "Rong Rong, you see I''ve become an outsider. Ha ha, don''t you come with me? I''ll take you to know more friends. Some friends Yuan Shang can''t dare to take you to see. "


    As soon as these words came out, Yuan Shang and Lin Jie''s faces immediately changed. Yuan Shang could have looked at Lin Jie nervously.


    But Lin Jie''s eyes covered her mind.


    Seeing this, Tao Rong didn''t wait for an Wenlan to say anything more. She immediately stepped forward and said, "then I''ll trouble my sister-in-law. Second brother yuan, take sister Lin and have fun. Don''t take care of me. "


    With that, Tao Rong took an Wenlan''s arm and left.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know how many romantic histories yuan Shang has, but he must be an ex girlfriend or someone who has had an improper relationship.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that an Wenlan was more ruthless than she thought. She always thought that an Wenlan was positive, otherwise Nie Zhao would not like her.


    But no matter how positive people are, they will do something negative when they meet her. As a woman, Tao Rong can understand an Wenlan''s motive for her.


    No matter how she deals with herself, although Tao Rong will complain, even retaliate and resist, it''s all the enmity between them. She doesn''t think that an Wenlan is evil. After all, in front of love, everyone is humble and may distort to do many things that are not like her own.


    But just a moment ago, Tao Rong''s impression of an Wenlan changed a lot.


    Is it to hate Wu and Wu that an Wenlan deliberately hurts Lin Jie just for her own sake? Will she not have the slightest hesitation to start with Lin Jie like this? Is she such a cruel person? Tao Rong feels that she really doesn''t know an Wenlan.


    Although he doesn''t have much friendship with Lin Jie, Tao Rong doesn''t like a good person because he was hurt by mistake.An Wenlan and Tao Rong walked hand in hand through the crowd and said softly, "I can''t believe that Rong Rong''s performance is so good today. It''s a pity that a Zhao is not here now. I can''t see her."


    An Wenlan''s intimate name is Nie Zhao. She doesn''t care, but can you stop pretending to be intimate? She has goose bumps. "Thank you for your compliment."


    When an Wenlan brings Tao Rong to a small group of girls, Tao Rong will know what an Wenlan wants to do.


    Take yourself to her sister Amoy there, is not for the purpose of secretly humiliating herself to find a little bit, Nie Zhao still love her vanity?


    Looking at those young and beautiful ladies, looking at Tao Rong with their eyes, and then issuing a voice of unknown meaning with contempt, an Wenlan is probably satisfied.


    What she wants is in other people''s eyes: it''s still an Wenlan''s match with Nie Zhao. What''s the woman who married Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong is lazy to pay attention to such a small trick and numbly accepts it.


    As time goes on, Tao Rong doesn''t pay attention to them any more. After all, the most important thing now is the appearance of Nie Zhao.


    At this time, the environment of the whole hall seems to be gradually becoming uneasy.


    We all look at the time from time to time, then look around and talk about it.


    Of course, we have to discuss it.


    It''s time to offer tea. Why hasn''t the hero come in yet?


    After a while, aunt Qiao came to find Tao Rong and asked her to go to the elder of Nie family.


    An Wenlan immediately said, "Nie Zhao hasn''t come yet."


    Qiao aunt also anxious of don''t work, "the old man lets two young Madame pass first, auspicious time can''t delay."


    An Wenlan turns her head and looks at Tao Rong anxiously. She can''t help but whisper a few words to Tao Rong, as if telling her something.

 Chapter 294

    Tao Rong''s face changed from expressionless to frosty.


    An Wen Lan retreats two steps, the worry that still maintains affinity on the face.


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan. An Wenlan looks at her with guilt.


    Tao Rong didn''t say much, but under the urging of aunt Qiao, she walked to the center of the hall.


    But every step is like building a wall around tao Rongxin.


    Tao Rong wants to laugh.


    A lot of ridicule.


    Laugh at yourself.


    My own stupidity.


    When Tao Rong passed by, she passed by Yuan Shang and Lin Jie. Lin Jie was watching nervously. Yuan Shang was on the phone all the time, but it seemed that no one answered. At last, Yuan Shang''s eyes to Tao Rong became uneasy and apologetic.


    People around naturally give Tao Rong a way, which makes her become the focus.


    Tao Rong''s cold face is gradually lit up a smile, eyes seem to flash light, people can''t see her emotions.


    It was her stupidity that believed Nie Zhao.


    It should have been so long ago, relying on no one but yourself.


    Without expectation, there will be no disappointment.


    When did she start to forget the lessons of the past and subconsciously look forward to it foolishly.


    Originally, the worst was just like the first life. She had experienced the worst. What else was she afraid of?


    Even if the resentment and harmony can be more terrible than the humiliation of the last life?


    No, it will only be better this time. It doesn''t matter whether there is Nie Zhao or not. She will go her own way.


    Step by step is the sound of high-heeled shoes steady, dada tap in everyone''s heart, with a firm pace, without the slightest confusion and uneasiness, some only Tao Rong more head high posture.


    She saw the ugly faces of the elders of the Nie family, and Yu Guang glanced at the guests'' gradually lively look, with all kinds of whispers lingering in her ears.


    The words that an Wenlan said in her ear constantly flashed in her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Zhao won''t come back. I told him that Pepe and my brother had an accident. He looked at me in such a panic that he would have done everything well. I won''t come back until I feel at ease, so I should not be able to catch up with the tea. Alas, if I didn''t tell ah Zhao at first, it would be better for me. Don''t blame ah Zhao for this, but Maybe it also gave him a good reason not to come back Don''t blame him either. Just think, how can he be willing to do such a grand thing with people he doesn''t love. You are so kind that you must be sensible, right? Don''t make a scene later. It''s not good for the family to lose face. "


    ¡­¡­


    Every flash, she is more determined, from the perspective of this self abuse, she may really be a psycho.


    All of a sudden, her mind seemed to be on fire, and a crazy impulse was surging up, burning her reason.


    It seems that if she takes a step forward, she will lose consciousness, become mentally comfortable, and let other consciousness control her own behavior.


    But this time, Tao Rong forced down, she let herself keep calm, must be calm.


    Whether Nie Zhao is for an Wenlan or Nie Pei, whether he is willing to participate in such a grand introduction ceremony, it is a fact that he did not come back.


    Don''t blame him? Of course not? It''s never about him.


    Here, she was alone.


    When the time is right, even with nausea and nausea, she only needs to sleep Nie Zhao and use him up.


    Others Oh It''s just a joke.


    All the people are ready to watch the play when they don''t see Nie Zhao.


    They thought they would see something wonderful on Tao Rong''s face.


    But Tao Rong''s posture, her momentum, her expression, without any flaw, became more and more proud?


    When Tao Rong came to the elder of the Nie family, the old man was on the verge of rage.


    If Nie Zhao said at the beginning that he was not willing to participate and did not want to do so, the old man naturally had another way to deal with the banquet and introduce Tao Rong''s existence.


    But it was Nie Zhao himself who brought it up, but he didn''t show up. The old man doesn''t care about the feelings of these young people. However, as a man and a soldier, such a disgraceful and irresponsible thing for the family is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    So when Tao Rong came to them, the old man turned his head to Nie Demin and said, "go and get Nie Zhao back for me."


    Nie Demin didn''t know what was going on. Looking at all the guests, he was very embarrassed.


    Hou Xianshu immediately said in a low voice: "old man, the auspicious time is coming. Let Tao Rong first... "


    But Nie tie is iron heart, voice also a few big, "go, find Nie Zhao for me."


    When people thought things were going to be wonderful, Tao Rong suddenly bowed to Nie''s elders and said, "grandfather, parents, I''m really sorry. Nie Zhao''s troops suddenly have something urgent to ask him to go back. He''s a soldier. In the face of military orders, they have to be carried out without any delay. So they have just left. He told me that it''s too late to say goodbye to you. Let me apologize for him. "Nie''s elders were all stunned. Looking at Tao Rong, his face changed constantly.


    If there is an emergency military order, how can Nie tie not know. And the Nie family has such a big event to do, generally will not recall Nie Zhao.


    So as soon as they heard Tao Rong say so, they immediately judged that Tao Rong was lying and gave Nie Zhao a decent reason to let the guests accept.


    And those who know the truth are staring at Tao Rong.


    Lin Jie can''t help but pull yuan Shang, love Tao Rong, Mingming is still a little girl so much younger than them, should not bear these now.


    Lin Jie relies on Yuan Shang in her heart, so she thinks that Yuan Shang must have a way to help Tao Rong.


    But now it''s a matter of housework. Yuan Shang can''t help even if he wants to.


    Yuan Shang also complains about his brother in his heart. Nie Zhao is wrong in this matter. It''s time to beat a little girl like Tao Rong to help him clean up the mess.


    An Wen Lan is complexion condensation of looking at Tao Rong.


    Why didn''t she know that this girl was so powerful, just a few steps made her come up with such a good reason to help herself find face.


    Although it is a good reason, we should believe it. Not all of you here know nothing about the army.


    Hou Xianshu took the lead in responding and said, "right? It''s the army. The child won''t tell us


    Tao Rong smile, big square, not wronged said: "too anxious. It''s the same for me anyway. "


    Tao Rong finished and looked at the old man.


    Nie Demin seemed to say something to the old man in a low voice. In the end, although the old man frowned tightly, he nodded his head, which was regarded as the default.

 Chapter 295

    Tao Rong got the approval and immediately turned to all the guests and said, "I''m very sorry, everyone. Nie Zhao is a soldier. Sometimes this kind of thing can''t be predicted. As a military sister-in-law, I can understand and understand. I hope you can understand." With that, he bowed slightly apologetically.


    Tao Rong''s every word is generous, which explains the situation and gets everyone''s understanding. Although everyone is still a little strange in their hearts and may not believe it, this reason is too legitimate and reasonable, so everyone immediately begins to say that it doesn''t matter. Don''t mention it. It doesn''t matter.


    After all, no one dares to make a mistake on such an occasion. It''s just that there is a measure in everyone''s mind for this new daughter-in-law.


    Tao Rong looks at Hou Xianshu. Hou Xianshu rarely feels that she has some resonance with Tao Rong, so she nods to Uncle Wang to deal with the emergency first.


    Wang Bo immediately placed the futon for Tao Rong, and aunt Qiao also brought tea.


    According to the drill in advance, only this time only Tao Rong came on.


    Tao Rong''s delicate and beautiful face showed no displeasure at all. She was more perfect than the elders of the Nie family. She was respectful and happy.


    Kneel down to the elders, offer tea one by one, and accept the red envelope. Listen to the congratulations from the people around you.


    Everything is going very well.


    To tell you the truth, compared with everything in the last life, Tao Rong''s respect here, even if it is superficial, is many times better than that in the last life.


    Tao Rong should feel satisfied and dignified.


    But when she passed the crowd, occasionally she heard a harsh voice.


    "Don''t you think so? Nie Er Shao must have been forced. "


    "I was just at the door when I suddenly left. I didn''t even have time to come in and say hello. Who believes that?"


    "Ah, what a pity. I was ignored by my husband as soon as I entered the door. I could not stay in front of so many people. I must go back to my mother''s house."


    "Home? She? Back to the country? Interesting. I think the second young master just hates her. Otherwise, how could he do this on purpose? "


    Such a voice is very few, but it is still strange to float into Tao Rong''s ears.


    It is clear that the situation in this life is better, but she feels that her heart is more suffocating and her face is more painful, as if she has been slapped several times.


    Maybe there is something wrong with your memory.


    It is clear that this life is better and the last one is worse.


    Why is her heart so out of control? Ha ha, become glass heart?


    Tao Rong walked back to Lin Jie as if nothing had happened.


    Lin Jie looked at Tao Rong painfully. Her eyes were almost red. Tao Rong gave her a sincere smile and said, "just now I was too nervous. My mouth was soft. Ha ha, I didn''t make a joke."


    "It''s great, it''s great," said Lin Then he quickly smashed yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang''s face sank slightly and said, "I just contacted Nie Zhao. They..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I know something must have been delayed. Don''t worry. Anyway, I''ve already said such a reason. I''ll lose face if he suddenly appears." Tao Rong interrupted.


    Yuan Shang is slightly a Leng, Li Ma way: "right, what you say is reasonable, I contact again."


    With that, Yuan Shang went out to make a phone call.


    Leaving Lin Jie to talk with Tao Rong, Yuan Xu suddenly ran over and asked, "where''s my second brother? My mother is looking for him


    Lin Jie was stunned. Although she seemed to get along well with Yuan Xu, she was a little afraid of Mrs. yuan. "He went outside to call."


    "Oh With that, Yuan Xu planned to leave, but before he left, he seemed to think of something. As he walked, he looked back at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was a little absent-minded at first, but yuan Xu''s eyes were too substantial to ignore, so Tao Rong also looked back.


    But yuan Xu looked at him from the beginning to the end with pride in his heart. After staring at him carefully for a while, he turned his head and walked away.


    "I Did something offend him? " Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    Lin Jie said with some embarrassment: "no, in fact, just now yuan Shang was angry and said Yuan Xu, said It''s all his fault that leads to this situation. It''s hard for you. I guess he''s sorry to see you. "


    Ha ha, Tao Rongcai doesn''t believe it. Yuan Xu''s eyes just now are obviously like this: it''s her own misfortune. Why is it on my head that I was scolded? Remember you!


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to provoke yuan Xu because of Nie Pei.


    "It''s nothing to do with him. Nie Peiben is not happy when he comes to see me. Sooner or later, he will make trouble." Tao Rong generous said.


    Lin Jie immediately moved: "Rong Rong, your temper is also too good."


    Tao Rong laughs and doesn''t speak. She has a bad temper. In her last life, she tried to be humble and pitiful. She tried to be irritable and irritable, so she suffered more losses than rice. Now she naturally has learned a lot.After a while, Yuan Shang was directly led by Yuan Xu to find Mrs. yuan. Maybe she won''t come here for the time being. Lin Jie doesn''t dare to come near, so she stands beside with Tao Rong to eat.


    While eating, Miss Huang came here on her own initiative, but this time she came here alone.


    "Second young lady, you just Is it a little too much, who taught you? " Teacher Huang wants to find out whether this girl is really gifted, or lucky, or someone else is behind to help her. Why didn''t she come as expected? She still has people on her side to explain. She didn''t achieve the expected effect. She passed it back, but she was in trouble.


    Tao Rong looks at teacher Huang and wants to educate her seriously. For a moment, she can''t come back.


    "Miss Huang, isn''t Rongrong doing very well just now?" Lin Jie is a little confused. We all praise Tao Rong''s action just now? However, Lin Jie has no confidence in her speech. After all, Huang is said to be a teacher specializing in female etiquette in the upper class.


    Teacher Huang frowned and said, "sometimes it''s people who give face to her, but we have already judged her behavior in our hearts. We all know that you are taught by me and will blame me for not teaching well, right Is there anyone else behind your back who teaches you and misleads you? " In fact, Miss Huang wants to ask for a name, or Tao Rong has learned it before. In this case, you can explain it to that person.


    Tao Rong has come back to herself. She looks at teacher Huang and raises her mouth slightly.


    In fact, after just experienced things, inner shock is too much, Tao Rong has a little forgotten about teacher Huang.


    I didn''t expect that she was really unlucky. She came to the door again. Moreover, she was in the worst mood.

 Chapter 296

    It seems that it''s time to deliver your own big meal.


    "Miss Huang, let''s say it in another place." Tao Rong explained to Lin Jie and walked through the crowd with Mr. Huang in her arm towards the side hall. However, when she was walking, she accidentally ran into a middle-aged man with Mr. Huang.


    The middle-aged man has a peaceful face, but he is not very good-looking. He tends to be short and fat. His hair is very short. His whole head is like a water drop shape, with a sharp top and a wide and round bottom. If he does not have a peaceful face, he is really like a local tycoon, and his first impression is greasy.


    However, he has power and status in the upper class. Status cultivates temperament. No one cares about his appearance.


    Tao Rong immediately apologizes, but she can feel that she is holding teacher Huang''s body slightly tight, and Tao Rong also sees that the man who was hit has a very short eye contact with teacher Huang.


    That''s president Wang of the association of private enterprises. In the face of Tao Rong and teacher Huang''s impoliteness, he smiles and nods.


    Mrs. Wang, who is standing next to President Wang, also warmly greets Mr. Huang. She obviously knows him.


    Of course, I have. President Wang has also been promoted in recent years. Mrs. Wang is half a newcomer in this circle. Before, she and her daughter''s etiquette were trained by Mr. Huang.


    But Mrs. Wang probably didn''t think what kind of person the woman she respected was.


    Tao Rong and teacher Huang have recovered their composure when they come to pianting. They are ready to ask Tao Rong about her etiquette.


    However, before she opened her mouth, Tao Rong looked like she was in a panic. Just now, all her actions were made in a hurry. She was completely lucky.


    Then he asked teacher Huang whether he had made a mistake.


    Looking at the appearance of Tao Rong''s uneasy performance, teacher Huang is really a mouthful of blood in his chest.


    It seems that I really think too much about it. I can only say that the other side is very lucky. Although not happy, but also can not say anything, can only think back how to account with that person.


    While teacher Huang is shaking God, Tao Rong stealthily moves the flowerpot used for decoration in the side hall, and there are two pieces of paper folded into small squares under the flowerpot. That''s what she hid when she came down, in order to have a chance to "do a good job.".


    In fact, Tao Rong has forgotten several times. Tao Rong also knows what will happen to Miss Huang if things really happen according to her own plan. However, some things are really unknown to others, unless you don''t do it yourself. Thinking of her tragedy a few years later, maybe it''s a kindness to push her ahead of time.


    Shameless or shameless, Tao Rong''s "benevolent" help her choose shameless.


    Tao Rong took it and hid it in his hand. Then he went back to the main hall with Mr. Huang.


    However, Tao Rong is still walking around with Mr. Huang in his arm. When he goes, he still passes by President Wang''s side.


    At this time, President Wang turned his back on them.


    All of a sudden, President Wang felt as if someone had touched his waist and abdomen. It was the kind of provocative touch that sneaked away. It''s like he''s stuffed something in his pocket at the back of his pants.


    President Wang quietly looked at the past and saw the only one he was familiar with the back of teacher Huang.


    President Wang secretly hooked the corner of his mouth, and his eyes flashed a trace of obscenity. Then he went to a corner where there was no one to get some air.


    Then, when there was no one, he took out the things in his pocket. With the opening of the note, the words in it also came out. It''s a bit like Miss Huang''s font.


    "Miss you, Nie te will wait for you in the dressing room on the second floor."


    Then president Wang''s face flashed a look of joy and fear, but these looks eventually turned into excitement.


    It''s not that I haven''t tried, but this time I''m playing more. Nie tejiang''s home, his wife and her husband are all here. It''s too exciting.


    The white paper was directly torn up and destroyed.


    Then president Wang went back to the main hall, and his eyes floated to the direction of teacher Huang from time to time.


    And teacher Huang is also preparing to separate from Tao Rong and go back to find her husband.


    Suddenly I heard Tao Rong behind me.


    Teacher Huang looked back and saw that Tao Rong stepped forward and picked up something from the edge of her glove.


    "What''s this? It''s on the edge of your glove. It''s falling off."


    Tao Rong didn''t open it politely, but handed it to Mr. Huang.


    And teacher Huang is a face of inexplicable.


    But now I can only accept it. When I get back to my husband, I open it unprepared.


    As soon as I opened it and saw the information inside, my face changed.


    "What is it?" Professor Li inadvertently to scan over, the result is to see teacher Huang almost panic will rub up the note.


    Professor Li looked at teacher Huang with a puzzled face.


    Teacher Huang immediately said with a dry smile: "no, some thanks from the students."Professor Li smiles, embraces teacher Huang and says, "you are a good teacher. You teach well. In my heart, you are the most representative Chinese woman."


    From Professor Li''s eyes, we can see how much he loves his wife.


    Professor Huang''s coy smile made Professor Li''s bones crisp. But he knew that his wife''s beauty was coy and elegant even under the most primitive human desires, and could not be profaned.


    But Professor Li didn''t see the ambition and desire in teacher Huang''s eyes.


    The note said: second floor dressing room, wait for me, I''m looking at you.


    Mr. Huang was too frightened to distinguish the authenticity of the handwriting, so he could only pretend to scan the whole room carelessly. However, because of the collision, Mr. Huang thought that it should be president Wang.


    Sure enough, when she looked over, President Wang just came out of the corner and looked at him.


    It''s not the first time for two people to do this kind of thing. Naturally, from their eyes, they know what dirty things they are thinking.


    After struggling for a while, Mr. Huang finally said to Professor Li, "husband, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. It''s too humiliating. Do you want to sit in the side hall and wait for me for a while, and I''ll go to the second floor to adjust it, so that they won''t see you and don''t see how much I think, so I''ll..."


    In the face of this kind of thing, teacher Huang is also very concerned about the image, Professor Li naturally understand, asked: "really uncomfortable, then let''s go home."


    Teacher Huang said: "I can''t help it."


    Professor Li can only respond to the next, his side toward the hall, and teacher Huang is from the crowd outside toward the second floor of the Nie''s dressing room.

 Chapter 297

    The Nie family will naturally provide convenience for guests when they arrange banquets. There are male and female toilets and dressing rooms on the first floor, but in case there is not enough, there is a spare toilet and dressing room on the second floor, but there is no distinction between men and women. And very few people come up to use it.


    After going up, Miss Huang closed the door and cleaned up her makeup and image in the mirror for a long time. You can see how happy her mood is from the mirror.


    Soon there was a knock at the door.


    Mr. Huang opened the door and looked at it. He immediately showed a charming smile, where there was just an elegant appearance.


    The door opened a little bit, President Wang rushed in, put his arms around the exquisite teacher Huang, and rubbed her body.


    "Don''t worry, lock the door."


    Mr. Huang only had time to say two words, and then he was covered by President Wang''s groaning mouth.


    It''s been ten minutes since President Wang went up. It seems that it''s a wonderful time.


    The smile on Tao Rong''s face is more and more bright.


    At this time, Mrs. Wang, who was walking around looking for someone, just came to Tao Rong''s side.


    Tao Rong deliberately looks up at the direction of the second floor. Tao Rong''s behavior naturally makes Lin Jie curious.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Tao rongdun for a while, until Mrs. Wang appeared in his voice can reach the range, then slowly said: "I saw president Wang on the second floor, should go to the dressing room, how has not come down, won''t drink too much, sleep on it, this kind of situation, I don''t want to let Uncle Wang they go to have a look."


    Lin Jie blinked. She didn''t know how Tao Rong suddenly came up with such an idea. She could only vaguely say, "maybe it''s my stomach. Today''s drinks are not that high."


    Tao Rong nodded when she heard this, because she had already seen that Mrs. Wang was moving slowly towards the second floor.


    But there''s another one.


    Tao Rong put down the juice in her hand, said hello to Lin Jie, and went to find Professor Li.


    Professor Li is sitting in the side hall at this time, looking at the decorative books put by Nie family in the side hall.


    Tao Rong rushed forward to say hello warmly, Professor Li also nodded to Tao Rong.


    "Miss Huang, I''m looking for her."


    Professor Li thought about it and thought that Tao Rong was the master''s family, a girl, or teacher Huang''s Apprentice. He told her that it didn''t matter.


    "She''s on the second floor. She''s not feeling well."


    Tao Rong immediately doubts a way: "how can? The toilet and dressing room on the second floor are together. I just saw president Wang go up, and he has been up for a long time. "


    Professor Li was stunned. At this time, he didn''t doubt anything, and he was slow to respond to secular things.


    However, Tao Rong was a little worried and said, "in case of embarrassing things, it will be miserable. This It''s not convenient for us to go up as outsiders. Professor Li, please go there as soon as possible. "


    Professor Li was frightened by Tao Rong''s anxious appearance, and instinctively followed Tao Rong''s meaning.


    Professor Li rushed to the second floor, but Tao Rong did not go up with him, but went to find Lin Jie again.


    When Professor Li found the cloakroom, he just saw Mrs. Wang''s face pasted on the door, seemingly eavesdropping.


    Professor Li was about to speak when he saw that Mrs. Wang was crazy, and the door handle of the card owner suddenly hit the door with her fat body.


    Only a bang was heard, and the door was really knocked open.


    "You bitch!" Mrs. Wang rushed up like crazy.


    Professor Li also rushed to see the scene, which he will probably never forget in his life.


    His wife, who is as elegant as an ancient painting, is leaning on the dressing table with her thighs open. The lower part of the cheongsam is completely pushed above the waist, and the buttons on it are all untied, revealing the part that women are proud of.


    And the white skin is full of kisses and bites.


    Below has been a piece of erosion, underwear was also left on the side of the table above.


    President Wang, who was only wearing a coat, had been paralyzed by the wall because of the shock just now, and it was even worse below.


    Mrs. Wang rushed up and began to tear Mr. Huang''s hair. Mr. Huang''s face turned from red to white. She didn''t even have a chance to dress.


    And because of the movement above, the people below also burst the pot and rushed up a lot.


    Many people have seen a shocking scene.


    Crying and swearing were so wonderful that the Nie family didn''t close the door until they came forward to solve the problem.


    This night, the Nie family really lost face, but the reason for losing face is no longer because of Tao Rong, but because of two guests.


    One of them was invited to teach the new daughter-in-law.


    Hou Xianshu''s face was ugly and twisted.


    Because of this, all the guests were sent away quickly.


    Tao Rong and an Wenlan stand at the door to see off the guests. However, from the look of the guests, we can see that the topic of the week starting tomorrow will not be Nie Zhao''s absence at the tea ceremony, but how the classic beauty of teacher Huang has become a whore.And some of them may begin to recall, when she invited teacher Huang, did she hook up with her husband. Some men, on the other hand, look strange and suspicious.


    Until all the guests were sent away, an Wenlan quickly went back to see the situation, obviously worried about teacher Huang.


    Tao Rong, on the other hand, is in a happy mood.


    I just walked into the hall, but I heard the footsteps approaching.


    Tao Rong has been able to distinguish some, almost instinctively side open arm.


    When he turned his head, he saw Nie zhaoleng over there. He raised his hand and didn''t catch anything.


    Nie Zhao''s face is very ugly. Of course, it''s not aimed at Tao Rong. He looks up at Tao Rong. There are thousands of words in his eyes, but he doesn''t know what to say. Finally, he can only say, "I''m sorry. I... "


    "It doesn''t matter." Tao Rong has a light radian in the corner of her mouth, and there is no problem in her tone, but when she finishes, she seems to ignore Nie Zhao and go upstairs.


    Nie Zhao was in a panic. That kind of panic was like a person standing on the edge of a cliff.


    Nie Zhao still reaches for Tao Rong''s shoulder to stop her from leaving.


    This time is too close, Nie Zhao''s skill is too fast, Tao Rong nature cannot avoid.


    Forced to stop, Tao Rong can only look back at Nie Zhao again.


    "Don''t you listen to me?" When Nie Zhao said this, he felt very empty. It was not his reason, but his attitude towards Tao Rong.


    "Is it necessary?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao''s face was slightly heavy. "Is it unnecessary? After all, at first I promised... "

 Chapter 298

    "There''s no need. You don''t write a letter of guarantee and there''s no legal guarantee. It doesn''t make any difference to me whether you can do it or not. Anyway, we''re not normal couples. I don''t think you have to do something for me. You can be relieved. Besides, I know you''re not trying to deal with me. You''re just busy with something more important than here. You''re just rational It''s just my choice. I have no reason to blame you any more. I can only say that fortunately, I didn''t let the Nie family lose face today. "


    Tao Rong''s attitude is flat, his speech is reasonable, and he has no mood at all.


    But compared with just before he left, the sense of alienation lingering around tao Rong was like an invisible hand constantly pushing him out.


    Nie Zhao wants to explain, but Tao Rong doesn''t care whether he listens or not. His heart is almost choked, and his breath becomes heavy.


    Tao Rong shrugs her shoulders slightly and signals Nie Zhao to release her hand. Nie Zhao does release her hand slightly in hesitation, but she grabs it again in the next second.


    Tao Rong frowns and looks at Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao''s expression suddenly becomes firm.


    "If you don''t listen, I have to say that Pepe and an Rifan drove out together. I had to track them quickly. When I found the car, it had hit the building and was surrounded by police cars and people. I thought they had an accident, but I didn''t see any of them. After hearing about it, I heard that I went to the hospital. I didn''t want to rush to the hospital immediately and looked for it for a long time But I didn''t find anyone. I was about to contact my family when I heard from the medical staff that I was transferred to another hospital. At that time, I was worried that Pepe''s problem was serious, so I rushed to another hospital without asking more questions. At that time, the time was approaching. I was anxious to find someone, but I didn''t get a call. But when I found it, I found that "


    when Nie Zhao said here, his face was quite ugly.


    Tao Rong was attracted by what he said, thinking that Nie Pei really had an accident?


    At this time, two people came in at the door. It was ah Cui who came in with the dejected Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei is intact, but her eyes are swollen. She looks up and still stares at Tao Rong. Then she looks at Nie Zhao pitifully.


    However, Nie Zhao was calm and didn''t look at her more.


    Tao Rong looked back and forth, and said: "it seems that Nie Pei really hates me. In order to destroy the ceremony and make me lose face, she does not hesitate to design anything to cheat you out, but she does not know that it will also make Nie''s family lose face?"


    And still follow an RI fan to go out together, that proves that when an RI fan comes to look for an Wen Lan, they are still at home.


    After an Wenlan''s persuasion, he ran away from home and did such a thing. He really succeeded in designing Nie Zhao. Who would believe that without an Wenlan''s help.


    I just don''t know if Nie Zhao thought of this.


    "Second brother?" Nie Pei shouts, pitifully, what to say.


    Nie Zhao is cold voice way: "just now I already all said with the grandfather, you go to find the grandfather to plead guilty."


    Nie Pei''s face turned white in a moment, and he immediately yelled out: "second brother, how can you be so cruel to me. I''m doing it for your own good, so that you won''t lose face! "


    Nie ZhaoPei didn''t pay any attention.


    Nie Pei immediately ran away crying.


    Tao Rong saw this situation, this scene also just cold hum a, turn round to continue to walk.


    Nie Zhao immediately put aside the face of Nie Pei when all the cold, almost flustered and ran to Tao Rong.


    "I..."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao doubtfully and says, "what else do you want to say? Didn''t you explain it clearly just now? "


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with the sour feeling in his heart. It''s just that something is wrong with his whole body. He feels uncomfortable and can''t spit out when he''s stuck in his throat. What''s more, a sense of grievance keeps rising in his body.


    How could he want to do this to Tao Rong? He didn''t want to be like this. He hopes that they can get along well. Even if he knows that Tao Rong is using himself, it doesn''t matter. He just wants to Just talking and laughing and bickering.


    "I''m wrong. You''re right before. It''s too easy for me to trust others, and the closer people are, the more I believe. I didn''t want to prove my innocence, and I didn''t want others to carry the pot for me. I just wanted to make things clear, but in the end, I was wrong."


    Nie Zhao is still young. He can be alert and cautious on the battlefield. Almost no one can trick him on the stratagem. Only he can see through other people''s share.


    But once he meets someone close to him, or the kind of young person, he is easy to build up his trust and treat others sincerely.


    This is his fault, so when he found that he was fooled by Nie Pei and an Rifan, he was also shocked at why he believed Nie Pei''s series of plans so easily. Even if he doubted more, it would be interrupted from the beginning.


    But he believed it. He couldn''t even understand his own stupidity.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao angry self reproach appearance, suddenly want to laugh, Nie Zhao is because the body in the Bureau, so don''t understand? To be so stupid.How many losses will he suffer in the end in order to gradually sharpen and achieve so much.


    "It''s not so easy for you to trust others. It''s just that some people are too easy to enter your trust zone. Nie Pei hates me. You know that. But when you experienced the first turning point of things, you should have doubted it, but you still continue to believe it. Can''t you figure out why?" Tao Rong funny looking at Nie Zhao said.


    Nie Zhao slightly a Leng, heart suddenly beat fast several times, there is a kind of ominous premonition spread out. He looked at Tao Rong, hurt by the smile of her mouth.


    "Because The person who told you the whole thing made you trust too much. From the beginning, you didn''t doubt whether it was true or not. Naturally, you won''t doubt it later. I''ve been led by the nose all the time. "


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly changed. He almost looked at Tao Rong in amazement. His eyes flashed with disbelief.


    Tao Rong smile, no irony, just exclaimed: "I love to say, today there is no reason to believe, you are really a kind of spoony.". Nie Zhao


    Nie Zhao''s breath stagnated in an instant, and his whole body was stiff and gaping.


    Tao Rong admires Nie Zhao''s look. In fact, she doesn''t think about when to tear it down. At first, she just thinks that Nie Zhao doesn''t say it, so she doesn''t have to show it. Later, she thinks that when everyone thinks she doesn''t know, she knows it''s fun. But now she suddenly feels very boring and unnecessary.

 Chapter 299

    "No It''s not... " Nie Zhao almost dumb panic mouth.


    But Tao Rong said with a smile, "what is it? She didn''t tell you that? Or is your sister-in-law not your true love? But don''t worry. In fact, it didn''t hurt me. I had a good time tonight, so I won''t guess whether my sister-in-law was involved in these things Nie Pei did. I won''t blame Nie Pei and his sister-in-law''s younger brother, so I hope you don''t tangle with me about it any more. "


    Tao Rong looks relaxed to the point of cruelty, but Nie Zhao feels that his heart is pinched by the whole.


    Although he didn''t feel sorry for Tao Rong, he still felt guilty for the nature of deception.


    "You How do you know? " Nie Zhao said in a low voice: "that was in the past. You..."


    "I know that you broke up. She married your elder brother, your elder sister-in-law. It''s over between you, so I won''t say anything. As for how to know I heard it by accident a long time ago, but I won''t talk about it. You see, I know that I haven''t done anything unfavorable to you for such a long time, and I haven''t threatened you with this, so you don''t have to worry. "


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong, looking a little hurt, and asked, "since you know, why don''t you say it?"


    Tao Rong asked: "why should I say that I am neither your lover nor the one who loves you? Is there any need for me to investigate? And you obviously don''t want to say that when everything doesn''t exist in front of me, why should I embarrass you? "


    Nie Zhao really can''t refute a word, but he is always uncomfortable.


    "I I don''t mean to hide it. I just don''t want your life in this family to change


    "I''m not uncomfortable at all. I have no ghost in my heart." Tao Rong accidentally satirizes Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao naturally recognized, "I have no ghost in my heart, I Anyway, I''m sorry. "


    Tao Rong laughed, almost jokingly: "OK, forgive you. But how much do you want to apologize tonight? Let''s just finish it all at once. I want to go up and watch the fun. "


    Tao Rong''s attitude always makes Nie Zhao feel like he''s breathing, but he''s stuck in the middle. He feels like he can''t go up or down.


    He didn''t know what to say to change the uncomfortable situation. Even if there is no sign that Tao Rong is angry, Nie Zhao still instinctively feels that Tao Rong is angry.


    "Don''t be angry, I Make it up to you. I''ll give you whatever you want or do. " Nie Zhao really has no way, can only clumsily use this way to please Tao Rong, only hope to have a look at Tao Rong''s real expression, rather than now like a face with a mask.


    Watching Nie Zhao''s aura weaken, like a big dog shrugging her ears, Tao Rong doesn''t feel soft again. She really doesn''t feel that she has to be angry with him. Originally, people have no obligation. He has no feelings and no responsibility for himself. Why should she do her best?


    There is no such reason at all.


    However, even if the truth is in front of us, Tao Rong will not be close to him any more.


    "No, you''ve helped me a lot. I''m not an illiterate person. I have to trouble you about tutoring and re enrollment."


    Nie Zhao hears such an answer, but it''s not what he wants. However, seeing Tao Rong''s broad-minded face, he doesn''t know how to open his mouth. He would rather Tao Rong be willful, even if it is bad, not like this Such deliberate alienation and politeness. He''s not used to it.


    This time, Tao Rong really didn''t want to talk about it any more. Seeing that Tao Rong was going, Nie Zhao naturally followed. Tao Rong looked back at Nie Zhao and saw that he was walking with drooping eyes. Although he was still a soldier, his bearing had dissipated.


    At this time, Nie Zhao is very much like before, after Bai Ya made himself angry, he followed her listlessly, until she called him to jump up happily.


    Just Tao Rong will easily let white teeth into his heart, but will not let Nie Zhao close to a cent.


    The two men came to the second floor and heard the cry.


    When he saw off the guests before, the old man Nie tie had already returned to the library. He would not take part in this kind of thing because he had been there for generations.


    So Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu are in charge.


    But when they came near, Hou Xianshu had no patience. "You can go back to your home to solve the problem. Today''s banquet in our family ended ahead of time, so we didn''t pursue it. It''s a face saving. Please don''t continue to solve your personal grievances in our Nie family."


    The level of these people is not up to the Nie family. They have caused such trouble to the Nie family. They continue to quarrel in the dressing room. Can they expect the Nie family to support justice? Does the Nie family have such leisure time?


    Tao Rong used to see that, except for Professor Li, who was standing beside him as if he had lost his soul, the other three people all hung up because of fighting with each other.


    Nie Zhao accompanied Tao Rong and stood at the door. Looking at the scene, he frowned slightly. He didn''t know what was so lively.But when Nie Zhao unconsciously scanned the whole room, he saw something strange.


    Is there something missing from the lock?


    Has the door lock been tampered with?


    Nie Zhao was in a daze immediately. He thought of what he had just heard from Yuan Shang, and then he reflected Someone designed them? Who is it?


    Hou Xianshu said that to President Wang, who had the highest status. He immediately blushed, took Mrs. Wang and said, "let''s go home and say something. Stop it


    Mrs. Wang is still crying, in the end is not the self-restraint brought by the bones, so early in the discovery of this kind of thing, Mrs. Wang has become a shrew.


    "No, I can''t make it clear when I go home. You said, how much money did you spend on this bitch, the money in the guild, and the account you let the secretary go? Did you give it to this woman? I said that she had a trainer and only a poor professor as her husband. How could she have so much money to buy those luxury goods? It turned out that you were shameless Yes, that apartment was given to her by you, wasn''t it? "


    President Wang angrily pulled Mrs. Wang, said: "enough, don''t make trouble, you don''t think it''s humiliating enough. It''s just playing. What are you doing on occasion! She I''m not the only one. Anyway, I didn''t buy the apartment for her. If you want to check the account, let''s go back. Yes, how much did it cost? You can treat me as a woman. Do you want your present identity! Stop making trouble and come with me

 Chapter 300

    It''s estimated that the quarrel has been clear before, so president Wang also said casually, as long as he can take his crazy woman away quickly.


    She looked at Professor Li pitifully and hoped that Professor Li would continue to play his role as a spare tire to protect her, but Professor Li was out of his mind.


    "You mean she''s a high-class chicken in the upper class. You don''t feel dirty playing with her!" Mrs. Wang''s eyes glared like a copper bell. She used all kinds of words to insult Mr. Huang, as if she could make herself feel better.


    But teacher Huang can''t stand such grievances, "your husband seduced me first! He wanted to chase me. He also said to divorce me and want to marry me! The ring he ordered abroad was for me. If you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself. "


    Mrs. Wang''s face changed instantly, and President Wang said anxiously: "you also said that it was you who caused the trouble. If you didn''t have the trouble to hook up with me tonight, it wouldn''t be like this today. Don''t treat me as if I didn''t know. Today''s guests don''t know that there are some of your mistresses. You just seduced us and let us spend money on you. Don''t say that you are so elegant."


    "You It''s clear that you have to do it tonight, not offer me, and And it''s you who use your power to force me, take my work as a handle, and make me have to give in. " Huang also began to argue for himself, trying to save the last point in front of his husband. But Professor Li is not listening at all.


    If you dare to insult me, I''ll slap you in the face! When did I threaten you? It was you who posted it on your own initiative! Play hard to get, use all kinds of means to hook up with me, later on in bed, you said you dislike your husband boring, not in bed, and no money, so whenever I give you money, you are very active, you still say I force you! You are used to telling lies


    "You You You... " Huang teacher no longer support, immediately gas fainted, also don''t know is true or false halo, anyway is fainted.


    Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu are disgusted when they hear that they are not familiar with Nie Demin, so they let Hou Xianshu solve it quickly and leave first.


    Hou Xianshu sent President Wang and Mrs. Wang away with a cold face. Then an ambulance was called.


    Tao Rong quickly volunteered to clean up for teacher Huang and let the others go out first.


    Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan persuade Professor Li to go out, while Nie Zhao stands at the door.


    When Tao Rong came to close the door, Nie Zhao gave her a deep look outside.


    When Tao Rong looks into Nie Zhao''s eyes, he knows that he has already found the doubtful point. But Tao Rong would never cover up his evil in front of Nie Zhao, so he laughed at him and closed the door.


    When the door closed, Tao Rong went to the fainted teacher Huang and kicked him directly, "don''t pretend to be dizzy. Get up and tidy up. I don''t want to touch you. "Dirty."


    Mr. Huang still didn''t move.


    Tao Rong slowly squatted beside her, stretched out her hand and pulled her cheongsam and said, "if you don''t wake up, I''ll strip you out and throw you out. Believe it or not?"


    Huang shuddered all over. He immediately opened his eyes and looked at Tao Rong in horror and disbelief. "You You How dare you do this to me


    Tao Rong said with a scornful smile: "how? Up to now, I still pretend to be a high-ranking one! How do you think you got to this point? "


    Mr. Huang looked at Tao Rong and said, "is it..." Teacher Huang trembles and points to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong stood up slowly, embracing her with both hands and smiling at her. "I''ve arranged a good appointment for tonight."


    Huang teacher immediately angry stand up, a pair of desperate posture toward Tao Rong rushed over, want to reach out to strangle Tao Rong.


    But she is no match for a person who has been trained like Tao Rong.


    It''s just a simple hook leg movement, which directly makes teacher Huang fall back to the chaotic clothes on the ground.


    Teacher Huang raised her head tremblingly and looked up at the woman who looked down on her like a devil in the light.


    Is this really that stupid girl who knows nothing at a young age, is honest and smiling gently?


    No No, with such an identity, I can marry into a family like the Nie family. I''m sure I''m sure it''s not a normal woman.


    "Why do you want to harm me?" Huang teacher immediately aggrieved, trembling sobbing.


    Tao Rong moved his neck around and made a quack sound. He leaned lazily aside and said, "this is what I want to ask you. If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend you. In fact, I know that you must be entrusted by others to harm me. You deliberately teach me wrong and make me lose face in front of others. You should know that you will follow me for a long time and make a bad impression on my life It''s a lot of inconvenience. "


    Mr. Huang''s face turned white, and his sobs were much lower. "Then I''m just trying to fix you. You You are ruining my life! How can you be so cruel, young man


    Tao Rong suddenly laughed, "what? Do I have to return good for bad, and find something similar to your dealing with my damage level to revenge you? Is that fair? Why do I have to work so hard? Besides, I never said I was a good man, I He is really a vicious man. How can you deal with my people, don''t you know? "Looking at Tao Rong''s smile, Mr. Huang gradually became afraid.


    Especially on the pair of cold glass eyes, light almost can''t see any feelings, and that mouth cruel smile, smile of her heart straight hair.


    This man This man She is not as sweet and smart as she looks. She is a poisonous flower. Although the flower is beautiful, the venom is lethal.


    What kind of person did she provoke.


    Looking at teacher Huang''s wronged and crying appearance, Tao Rong asked: "why do you feel like I''ve bullied you? If you want to provoke people, you have to be prepared to be killed. Do I have to be at your disposal to make you happy? Miss Huang. Besides, I just exposed what you did, and I didn''t slander you. What? If you don''t know, you can''t do it yourself. It''s your choice from the beginning to the end. I didn''t force you to do such a thing on such an occasion. I dare to do it. Mr. Huang, why are you complaining? "


    Even without the help of Tao Rong, teacher Huang will experience the same or even worse things in a few years.


    Tao Rong clearly remembers that the last life was a sensational event in the circle of celebrities. The political figures, entrepreneurs, people with money, status and status that Miss Huang colluded with were all her lovers.

 Chapter 301

    Those people satisfied her lust, her vanity, her material needs, and her spiritual superiority over those ladies.


    No trainer has ever been better than her, and she has been in this way among men for many years without being found by their wives.


    But greedy snake swallow elephant, she accidentally provoked the house card is not clean family, that with a little black lady directly killed her.


    First of all, she stripped off her humiliation in public. Then she found out all her lover''s wives and told them to make her scandal public. Anyone who knows her will know what she has done. Newspapers, news media and any propaganda means will not let her go, making her a street mouse that everyone shouts. Finally, it''s useless even if Miss Huang escapes from Nanshi.


    I only remember that the last time I saw her was a piece of news. I was killed alive in the dark lane. I don''t know what inhuman treatment I had suffered before.


    Compared with today''s, there is only one outbreak, which has not yet provoked a fatal family. It''s not bad.


    Tao Rong felt that she was kind, at least she saved her life in disguise.


    No matter whether she is happy or not, Tao Rong is very happy.


    Teacher Huang was almost cried by Tao Rong, but at the same time she also looked at Tao Rong resentfully.


    She knew that her reputation would be over, but it was not that there was no way out. Even if the men who were obsessed with her could not keep contact with her on the surface, secretly, she could still continue to get benefits. Moreover, with those people, it was not difficult to deal with a woman who had no status in the Nie family quietly, and she could revenge for herself.


    Tao Rong looks at teacher Huang''s expression and feels funny. It seems that she has not been thoroughly taught.


    "I only have one question, you answered well, our well water does not offend the river water, henceforth I will not ask you any more trouble?"


    With tears on her face, teacher Huang snorted coldly, "do you want me to ask who ordered me? Hum! Do you think I''ll tell you? Even if it doesn''t do you any good, I won''t make you happy! "


    At this point, no matter what, she can''t be played by a little girl. Now that she is so miserable, does she want to let the girl humiliate herself?


    But Tao Rong''s next move completely frightened her.


    When she was still staring at Tao Rong, Tao Rong rushed directly to her.


    It''s too fast for her to respond.


    Tao Rong reached out and took off her pearl hairpin. With a flash of silver, the sharp end of the hairpin came up against teacher Huang''s neck.


    At that moment, the sharp touch between the cool air of the soul and the pulse of the neck made Mr. Huang''s desire for survival attack. Instinctively, he looked back and trembled all over.


    "You What are you up to? I''ll take care of I''ve avenged you. I''m miserable now You don''t want to kill me, do you I I didn''t do anything bad. Help... "


    "Dare to call and see if the Nie family is protecting you or me." Tao Rong threatened.


    Teacher Huang stopped talking for a moment. She felt more and more scared when she felt it in her neck.


    How can such a little girl have such skill? She is a devil. She really Do you really kill people?


    Mr. Huang felt that he was enveloped by the great darkness, and the general terror.


    See teacher Huang finally settle down, Tao Rongcai slowly just ready to finish the threat.


    "If you don''t answer well, I think some people have begun to suspect that you are colluding with their husbands. Those men dare not admit it, but I know a lot. I can help those ladies."


    Tao Rong then looked at teacher Huang shivering, suddenly found that in fact, she did not need to say, after all, their actions have been enough to scare people. Tao Rong took the hairpin''s hand slightly loose, and then clenched it. In fact, she did not understand why she had such a direct threat to human life.


    Her brain developed instructions are clearly to scare the restless teacher Huang and let her speak honestly, but the things she did are extremely terrible.


    The other party is just an ordinary person, she should not suppress the violence in her heart. Or Didn''t you calm down?


    So far, Tao Rong has maintained this terrible person.


    Tao Rong''s strange and changeable behavior is just like neuropathy, which makes teacher Huang unable to understand and control, so he is completely frightened by Tao Rong''s threatening behavior.


    Originally, she wanted to revenge later, but now she didn''t even dare to think about it. This madman, she just wanted to be far away.


    Huang teacher''s face instantly across, "you ask, I tell you everything, please forgive me, please. Second young lady. "


    In a word, the second young lady has divided all the positions clearly.


    Tao Rong continues to smile, "say, who is the person that let you deal with me?"


    Mr. Huang was completely stunned and did not struggle at all. He said directly: "the second young master of the Zheng family in Dongshi, Zheng Weifeng, he He said you beat his sister, so I''ll give you a little lesson. "Zheng Weifeng? Who?


    Zheng family? Is it related to Zheng Shunjia?


    Because he beat Zheng Shunjia, so as a brother to help his sister out?


    In the last life, just one Zheng Shunjia had already made Tao Rong unable to resist. He had never known about Zheng Shunjia''s family.


    "There''s more!" Tao Rong deliberately pretends to be fierce.


    Teacher Huang has collapsed, and cried: "really no, really no, I know so much, he let the assistant contact me, gave me money, let me try my best to make you make a fool of yourself."


    When Tao Rong saw that she really had nothing to say, she loosened her neck. "Tidy up, don''t let others see the problem, otherwise "


    " dare not. "


    A woman in her thirties was completely suppressed by a teenage girl.


    Huang teacher can only be aggrieved to get up to wash his face, tidy up, looking at Tao Rong''s face, continue to lie down to pretend dizzy.


    Tao Rong looked at it and went to open the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Nie Zhao standing at the door. He didn''t leave at all. He was there all the time.


    Tao Rong looks at him and frowns slightly. At this time, Nie Zhao''s expression is quite serious.


    The door was tampered by itself, so even if it was locked, it could not be closed completely. If a person stood outside the door, it was very likely that he could hear the sound inside. What''s more, people with good ears.


    When Tao Rong was speculating, Nie Zhao said, "I''ve sent all the people by the door away. No one heard me."

 Chapter 302

    In a word, I don''t know whether it''s calming Tao Rong''s heart or startling her.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with an unpredictable look.


    Nie Zhao turns around to call the medical staff to come here to deal with the patients who are dizzy.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about blinking. Anyway, he is more vicious. Nie Zhao hasn''t seen him before. As long as he doesn''t give uncle Qi his little report.


    Although Mr. Huang and Professor Li were sent away, the tense atmosphere at home did not ease.


    Because everyone heard Nie tie''s rebuke and Nie Pei''s cry in the study on the third floor.


    Hou Xianshu stares at Tao Rong, and hurries to find Nie Demin as a savior to save her daughter, but it''s basically useless. On the contrary, it makes the old man more angry. Together with them, she rebukes them and asks them how they are just parents and how they can educate Nie Pei into such lawlessness.


    An Wenlan hesitated in the hall for a while and ran up in a hurry.


    Although Tao Rong wants to see Nie Pei scolded, she just wants to have a good rest after a busy day. Although the current atmosphere is not suitable for going back to her room, it''s OK to sit down and have a rest.


    Tao Rong thinks that Nie Zhao, one of the parties, will go up, but after Tao Rong sits down, Nie Zhao sits next to her.


    Tao Rong has no waves in this heart. Instead, he looks at Nie Zhao curiously and says, "don''t you go up? Grandpa, don''t you have to confront each other? "


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong strangely and said, "what I said to my grandfather is true. What we need to confront is something in doubt. There is no doubt about it. Why should we confront?"


    Well, Yeh and sun are both soldiers. Some things are much simpler and more direct.


    It''s estimated that Nie Pei will only be scolded, and her bad ideas for her brother will only be scolded more fiercely in front of the old man.


    "I''ll take care of what she just said." After a moment''s silence, Nie Zhao suddenly spoke again.


    Tao Rong doubts for a while, and then understands that Nie Zhao is talking about teacher Huang. Tao Rong doesn''t know what he wants to deal with. He looks at Nie Zhao in a puzzled way.


    Nie Zhao looks gloomy, "Zheng Weifeng is Zheng Shunjia ''


    Tao Rong probably understood Nie Zhao''s meaning. She really wanted to take revenge. Otherwise, she would not deal with teacher Huang like this. However, she was not a brainless person, and she had never heard of it. How could she go crazy to take revenge on others? Besides, it was really a small matter. By the way, she took revenge on her last life.


    Just a little puzzled her, if this life is because she beat Zheng Shunjia and suffered a lesson, what about the last life? Didn''t Zheng Shunjia come in person? Who is the one who made teacher Huang deal with her?


    Although very confused, but Tao Rong also know this kind of thing also can''t find the root, also can only calculate.


    Since Nie Zhao now volunteered to get back to the field, let others know that she is not easy to bully, then let him.


    "I don''t know him. I won''t make trouble. To make me lose face is to make you and the Nie family lose face in disguise, so you should repay them." She will not be moved by the idiot that Nie Zhao is revenge for her.


    Nie Zhao seems to have something else to say, but someone upstairs has already told them to go up.


    When Nie Zhao and Tao Rong go up, Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu don''t look very well, especially when they look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Pei''s eyes in the room were swollen like walnuts. He gasped and sobbed. His face turned red and his voice was hoarse. If not so annoying, now Nie Pei is really a little sympathetic.


    Nie Tiehan said to Tao Rong, "I''ve wronged you today. You''ve done a good job."


    The old man''s words were so loud that everyone present was slightly surprised.


    Especially an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan stood in the corner, because Nie Pei didn''t find that he was instigated, so he didn''t give her up.


    She was at ease, but she heard the old man praise Tao Rong.


    The old man even praised Tao Rong, but he was busy all day, but only got a hard word, not half a praise. Nie tie, who has such a high status, is very valuable in his simple praise. Maybe the country girl who has been praised doesn''t know it at all.


    An Wenlan is aggrieved in her heart. Today, she is so successful that Nie Zhao can''t make a double entry with Tao Rong, but she doesn''t have the slightest sense of achievement.


    It''s not only because Nie tie praises Tao Rong, but also because Nie Zhao complains to Nie tie for Tao Rong''s grievance, which she didn''t expect. After all, Nie Zhao loves his sister very much.


    An Wenlan can''t help looking up at Nie Zhao standing beside Tao Rong. The heart asked: do you really care about her so much?


    Tao Rong couldn''t respond to the old man''s serious praise for a while. She was respectful and afraid of the old man. In her last life, she was always hiding from him. She didn''t even dare to look up. She heard the most sighing and unhappy voice. How ever thought that one day, such an old man would praise her.Tao Rong suddenly had a sense of panic. "That''s what I should do, grandfather."


    Nie tie''s face is still not good, just nodded, then looked at Nie Zhao and said: "is the way too modest?"


    Nie Zhao nodded.


    Nie tie nodded again, turned to look at Nie Pei, hummed. "Nie Pei!"


    Nie Pei''s whole body began to tremble. After shaking for a long time, he turned to face Tao Rong


    It seemed to say something, but the voice was too small to hear.


    "Are you dumb?" The old man was fierce again. Nie Pei trembled again.


    Hou Xianshu obviously wants to stop something, but is held by Nie Demin.


    Nie Pei was aggrieved and unwilling, but he didn''t dare disobey his grandfather. He could only raise his head and look at Tao Rong with swollen eyes. He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Tao Rong guessed that it would be like this. Nie Pei was forced to apologize to her several times before, but later it proved that it would only arouse her rebound and make Tao Rong''s life more hot.


    "It doesn''t matter." Although Tao Rong is not willing to pay attention to Nie Pei at all, his appearance still needs to be done.


    But such apology Nie tie is not satisfied, fierce way: "with who say sorry! There are so many people here! "


    Nie Pei''s cry was even louder, "I''m sorry, second sister-in-law!"


    "Speak up! Pay attention to your tone. Are you apologizing? " If the old man really discipline people, he will take the style of the army with him.

 Chapter 303

    Tao Rong looks at Nie Pei''s grievance and is so angry that she almost faints. She is happy to think of what she did to herself in her last life. She finally pushes herself downstairs and paralyzes herself. She can''t avenge her daughter and even commit suicide.


    Even if she kneels down to apologize to herself, Tao Rong''s heart will not forgive her. What''s more, her apology is not sincere at all, so Tao Rong should collect interest.


    But now it''s not the end of her pretending to forgive. The old man obviously wants to teach Nie Pei a lesson.


    It''s hard for Tao Rong.


    After all, Nie Demin, Hou Xianshu and Nie Pei didn''t dare to blame the old man afterwards. Who should they be angry with? They are really unlucky. Does the old man stand firm for himself or provoke enemies for himself?


    In this way, Nie Pei is forced to apologize to Tao Rong ten times. The old man asks Tao Rong, and Tao Rong says it doesn''t matter.


    This process has finally passed.


    Nie Pei almost collapsed in tears and was helped out by a Cui. It was as if the whole world was bullying her, just like she was an innocent poor man.


    It''s just that Nie Pei''s eyes on Tao Rong before he left are as full of hatred as when Yuan Xu praised Tao Rong.


    This little sister-in-law''s Liang Zi is completely married, and Tao Rong is really wronged. Nie Pei picked up Liang Zi himself, but he didn''t aim at her. It seems that their relationship will only be worse than last life.


    Tao Rong also wants to teach this vicious little girl a lesson, but she still has to endure it for more than two years. She only hopes that the girl can be a little bit safe.


    After all, the old man and Nie Zhao spend very little time at home, but she wants to get along with this girl day and night.


    Nie Pei''s affairs were solved, and the old man let them all go out.


    Just just left the range that the old man could hear, Hou Xianshu was in trouble with Nie Zhao.


    In the corridor, Hou Xianshu directly stopped Nie Zhao and scolded him: "when did you learn this method and how? Now that my sister is an outsider, is your daughter-in-law your own? There is no real accident today. Don''t you know your grandfather''s temper? Now you''re happy to see your sister so sad? "


    Nie Demin said in a deep voice: "ah Zhao is right about this matter, and the matter has been alleviated according to the severity. This time, Peipei Pei is too careless. If you don''t talk about it well, she doesn''t know the seriousness. What can she do if she makes the Nie family lose face later? "


    Hou Xianshu can''t stand Nie Demin talking for Nie Zhao. "Now who is making the Nie family lose face?" Say to still stare to Tao Rong.


    The implication is that it''s disgraceful for Nie Zhao to come back with Tao Rong. Do you still care what Nie Pei does?


    Nie Demin frowned slightly and didn''t want to argue with Hou Xianshu. He motioned Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to go first.


    But Nie Zhao sincerely said to Hou Xianshu: "Mom, this time Peipei lured me away with the deception of life safety. It''s not so simple as to make us lose face at the banquet, but the seriousness of her lies. You should have heard the story of the wolf coming. If you don''t let her know where she was wrong this time, then again and again, if she really goes wrong I asked for help. Do you believe me after I''ve been cheated too much? "


    Nie Zhao such retort, immediately let Hou Xianshu more angry.


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "Mom, Peipei is too headstrong indeed. You are too partial to her and don''t educate her well. In the future, if she gets into trouble, no one can protect her. Otherwise, my grandfather won''t reprimand her like this. Do you think I am angry because I was cheated and retaliated against her? She is my sister. I will only hope that she will be better in the future, not worse. I just want her to know that this level of lying is quite serious. It''s not a matter of making a little fuss and laughing with me. "


    Nie Zhao seldom talks to Hou Xianshu in such a serious tone, but he calms her down.


    Nie Demin sighed, pushed Hou Xianshu and said, "ah Zhao is right. You can''t let her continue to love her. It''s not good for her to pamper her."


    Hou Xianshu still wants to say something, but in such an atmosphere, if she continues to say it, it seems that she will become an unreasonable, ignorant mother who only knows how to pet children but not how to educate them.


    Hou Xianshu shows weakness. Nie Demin nods to Nie Zhao, and then says to Tao Rong, "I''ve wronged you today. Pei Pei is your sister now. Don''t be jealous. She''s spoiled by us. She''s a bit wayward. Let her do more in the future. If she goes too far, you can tell us. We''ll make it up to you. "


    Let her, means to eat a loss can bear to bear, can''t bear to say, is really a good father.


    Tao Rong nodded softly, still performing well.


    When Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu go back to their room, there are only Tao Rong, Nie Zhao and an Wenlan in the corridor.


    Three people quietly walked back to the deputy building. When an Wenlan wanted to go back to her room, Tao Rong suddenly stopped and said to an Wenlan with a smile: "sister-in-law, please wait a moment."


    An Wen Lan is tiny a Leng, see Tao Rong to quickly walk to own room immediately.An Wenlan in the corridor looks at Nie Zhao in bewilderment, but Nie Zhao doesn''t know what''s going on. He has been absent-minded since he came back.


    At this time is staring at the direction of Tao Rong leave motionless.


    "Are you still angry with today? Blame me for not stopping Pepe and Rifan? " An Wenlan said in a low voice.


    Nie Zhao looks at an Wenlan without expression. He opens his mouth to say something, but the words change. He doesn''t want to question anything. He can''t question the result, and it''s meaningless. After all, the ending won''t change. Whether he''s sorry for Tao Rong today or his relationship with an Wenlan, it won''t change.


    "An Wenlan, you are good and kind in my heart. Even if we don''t have a good result, I hope we are safe and don''t let your impression in my heart be polluted. I don''t want to think I was wrong. "


    An Wenlan''s face changed instantly, "what do you mean by that? Didn''t I explain the skirt? Do you suspect that I have something to do with them? I... "


    "It doesn''t matter. Be the sister-in-law of the family. " Nie Zhao didn''t look at an Wenlan, but said faintly.


    And such tone and manner completely hit an Wenlan''s ambiguous state of mind. An Wenlan wants to say something more, but Tao Rong''s footsteps have come, and an Wenlan has to shut up.


    "Sister-in-law, you really worked hard today. I don''t have a chance to use it. Thank you very much for your generous help. "

 Chapter 304

    Tao Rong deliberately bit the word "hard work", as if to imply something. Then he handed back the clothes.


    An Wenlan put things away and thought of what she said to Tao Rong today. Suddenly, she gave Tao Rong a deep look. Maybe this girl is not as easy to deal with as she seems.


    "If I didn''t help you, how can I bear your thanks? It''s all a family. You don''t have to be polite to me for helping each other in the future." An Wenlan said as she put on a look of nostalgia and touched her skirt.


    This scene naturally makes Nie Zhao and Tao Rong frown slightly.


    Miss, sad, aggrieved, do not give up a pair of soon pear with rain breath.


    The expression on an Wenlan''s face is not exaggerated, very delicate, not like the performance, but also makes people feel the same.


    But Tao Rong knows that an Wenlan''s appearance is probably for Nie Zhao to see.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to disturb them, but an Wenlan said to her: "in fact, at the beginning, I really couldn''t bear to lend it to you. I''m afraid you''ll make a joke. I can''t bear to wear this skirt."


    Tao Rong mouth corner smoked to smoke, the temper already gradually came up.


    It''s your business that you want to hook up. Please close the door and be intimate. But don''t use her as an excuse! She is not idle, and she doesn''t want to eat this kind of dog food.


    Although Tao Rong knows that an Wenlan''s goal is Nie Zhao, she is treated as a fool, which really makes her very unhappy.


    Tao Rong didn''t ask her curiously according to an Wenlan''s expectation, but an Wenlan insisted on speaking in such a strange and quiet atmosphere. She has a gloomy look, a look of depression and heartache, which makes people love her.


    "This is a birthday gift from a very important person. If he had given me another gift, maybe everything would have been different."


    "Sister in law?" Nie Zhao was obviously displeased.


    An Wenlan is not happy in her heart. In fact, she wants to make Nie Zhao have to face her feelings in such an atmosphere. She likes to tell the past between them in such a situation that others don''t know, as if this can prove her deep love.


    But Nie Zhao''s reaction is not what she wants. Is Nie Zhao so afraid that Tao Rong knows about their past? What is the relationship between him and Tao Rong? Are you afraid that Tao Rong is jealous?


    An Wenlan raised her eyes and looked at Nie Zhao bitterly.


    At this time, Tao Rong, who had been silent, suddenly relaxed and asked curiously, "is that a proposal ring


    An Wenlan is slightly stunned. She and Nie Zhao turn to look at Tao Rong almost at the same time. An Wenlan is a little surprised at Tao Rong''s sharpness and cleverness.


    In fact, when she received this gift, Nie Zhao found out the little disappointment hidden in her happy mood. Nie Zhao asked if she didn''t like it. An Wenlan teased Mingming that she wanted to receive another gift.


    When Nie Zhaolan got married, he knew what he meant.


    After that In the end, when an Wenlan broke up with Nie Zhao, he mentioned that if he had given her a wedding ring in advance and proposed to her, they would be husband and wife now.


    Because an Wenlan didn''t know something at that time, she could still love Nie Zhao without hesitation.


    But when she was told the secret of the Nie family and asked to marry Nie Chen, she resisted and refused at first. Then she reacted gradually, made a painful choice calmly and rationally, and finally gave up Nie Zhao.


    It was a long process, so an Wenlan always felt that if Nie Zhao proposed at the beginning, she might not think so much, and married on impulse, then there would be nothing behind.


    But Miss is miss.


    It''s just a little thing that she and Nie Zhao experienced together, but only for the two of them.


    An Wenlan knew that when she said it, Nie Zhao would know it, and she would feel it.


    She would never have thought that Tao Rong could have guessed.


    Looking at Tao Rong''s curious look, as a married woman, she can only smile awkwardly, neither deny nor admit it.


    Tao Rong knows that she has guessed the right answer, but it''s not that she''s so smart. It''s funny to say that Tao Rong, who was in the emotional whirlpool between an Wenlan and Nie Zhao in her last life, was most impressed by several things, one of which was the scene of her husband wearing a ring to her sister-in-law. Then I heard my sister-in-law say that it was her husband''s sincerity.


    It''s clear that she''s uncle and sister-in-law. This scene makes Tao Rong really disgusting. She hasn''t received the ring from Nie Zhao. It''s conceivable that her mood will be distorted.


    And now she has long been calm, but calm does not mean that she will let others think she is a fool.


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan, slightly raises the corner of her mouth, suddenly turns her head and smiles at Nie Zhao who looks at her.


    Nie Zhao''s heart was suddenly alarmed, and an ominous premonition came to his heart."Nie Zhao, you heard that your ex girlfriend was complaining about the past. It seems that you didn''t perform very well when you were the ex boyfriend of your sister-in-law. No wonder you were dumped. Since your sister-in-law is still thinking about the ring, why don''t you buy one and give it to her secretly? Don''t worry, I will keep it a secret for you. In this way, I won''t disturb you. You can continue to recall the sweetness and regret of the past. "


    As soon as Tao Rong finished talking, she didn''t bother to see Nie Zhao and an Wenlan''s volcanic expression.


    She only knew that when she turned and left, she heard the panic sound of a backward breath.


    Oh! If you want to treat her as an idiot, you''ll see how she can scare people.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to hide it from the beginning to the end. She just didn''t want to talk about it. She thought that she might be able to see something interesting. But now she doesn''t want to see it. She can do it as she likes. Since she is so angry, let an Wenlan be angry enough.


    Gently with the door, no anger, as if just a spectator.


    But such an understatement made an Wenlan almost stop breathing.


    It took a long time for an Wenlan to recover from her stupefied state of fright. She looked at Nie Zhao at a loss and said, "you Did you tell her? "


    Nie Zhao was embarrassed by Tao Rong just now. He knew that there was no good in that expression.


    He also understood that with Tao Rong''s knowledge, an Wenlan said that in Tao Rong''s view, it was a kind of behavior to be treated as a fool. She would have such behavior. On the one hand, she let them feel embarrassed. On the other hand, it was for an Wenlan to stop bothering her about it.

 Chapter 305

    "She knew that a long time ago." Without looking back, Nie Zhao went back to his room and closed the door.


    Anwenlan Leng in situ for a long time did not come back, and finally ran back to his room with a kind of mood of escape.


    If Tao lanwen knew something about her behavior An Wenlan can''t remember what she has done, which seems to be playing monkey.


    An Wenlan from the beginning of the uneasiness to think more angry.


    On the contrary, she felt that Tao Rong was playing tricks on herself, but she didn''t say it on purpose, which made her lose face.


    What''s the meaning of what Tao Rong said just now? Is it ironic or


    Thinking about an Wenlan, I don''t think I need to be so impatient. After all, this kind of secret is known by the whole family. It''s an open secret. Even if Tao Rong knows it, what can she do?


    At most, in front of Tao Rong, it''s not convenient for her to show how much love she and Nie Zhao had before.


    And For Tao Rong, she seems to have an excuse to deal with her. She may be more sensitive and difficult to deal with. It seems that if she wants to do something to her in the future, she should be more careful not to let her catch her tail.


    Anwenlan heart is really not happy, and at this time, Nie Chen''s phone, anwenlan had to return to normal mood to deal with her husband.


    Obviously, the husband also wanted to see a lively show and asked her how she was feeling.


    How can an Wenlan answer? Naturally, she feels very good. I hope Nie Zhao is happy.


    And such words from his mouth are heartbreaking, she believes that every time Nie Zhao said so, he must not be open-minded, must also be heartbreaking.


    Here an Wenlan talks to Nie Chen on the phone about today''s events.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao can''t be at ease after he goes back. Finally, he comes to Tao Rong''s door. He still habitually pushes the door in.


    But this time, the door was locked.


    Nie Zhao felt suffocated, so he had to knock on the door.


    With every beat of his own, Nie Zhao felt as if he had knocked on his heart.


    Dong Dong, a vague sense of emptiness.


    After a while, Tao Rong came and opened the door.


    Only this time, she was standing at the door to open the door, half open the door, Tao Rong stood by the door.


    This is a typical action, one does not intend to invite others into the room, only willing to stand at the door to chat.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rongqing asked.


    Nie Zhao suddenly all the words are dumb in the mouth, in fact, he wants to talk with Tao Rong, to see her, but the specific content to say, he really did not make a good draft in his mind.


    Apology also said, mistake also admitted, even oneself and an Wenlan''s secret also be treated lightly by Tao Rong, what else can he say with Tao Rong?


    What should they say about such a relationship?


    Tao Rong looked at him for a while and asked, "is it because I just said something about you that made you uncomfortable? You come to me to settle the accounts? "


    Nie Zhao sword eyebrow Cu rises, "how possible."


    Tao Rong raises the corner of his mouth and knows that Nie Zhao won''t, although he doesn''t want others to talk about the past between him and an Wenlan. But I won''t get angry about it.


    "So why did you come to me?" Tao Rong asked suspiciously.


    Nie Zhao really is hold back for a long time just thought of a sentence, "when do you train tomorrow?"


    Tao Rong took a deep look at Nie Zhao and said, "now the teacher hasn''t come, so he plans to train in the daytime and study by himself in the evening. When the teacher comes, he will train in the evening and study in the daytime."


    Tao Rong is very diligent and cherishes her time, so she has long thought about how to arrange her life.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "what your master taught you In fact, it''s some fighting skills of the army. I''m at home these two days, and I can coach you. "


    It is obvious that Nie Zhao wants to make up for something.


    Although Tao Rong didn''t want Nie Zhao to make up for anything, this advantage was not available elsewhere. She was not qualified to ask for anything on her own initiative. However, if Nie Zhao took the initiative to teach her, if she let go, she would be too hypocritical, pretending to be noble.


    Tao Rong thought about it and agreed.


    As soon as Nie Zhao''s expression relaxed, the atmosphere of the whole person was different, "OK, you have a good rest tonight."


    Tao Rong nods and looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao smiles and says good night.


    Tao Rong frowned and thought. He always felt that Nie Zhao had been very kind to her after what happened today Better, closer.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to think about it. She went back to read and didn''t go to bed until 12 o''clock.


    Tao Rong only sleeps six hours a day, because in her opinion, time is never enough.


    After the next day, the gossip came one after another. Many people were quarreling because of teacher Huang. Naturally, these noises are more obscure and not put on the surface, so as not to make people laugh publicly. Therefore, only president Wang''s family will openly target Mr. Huang.Professor Li divorced Mr. Huang. Naturally, Mr. Huang''s career was in a great decline. At last, he was forced to leave Nanshi, but it was not as miserable as last life.


    Zheng Weifeng, who is far away from Dongshi, has just opened several clubs which have been closed down and forced to close because of the report. He has lost almost half of his property.


    Zheng Weifeng''s furious investigation will see who is behind his back. However, there are several sources of power behind it, which are complex and difficult to start with.


    Just when the bandit Zheng Weifeng wants to be tough, he is stopped by his eldest brother, who is the mayor of his own family. The eldest brother of the Zheng family already knows from other places who is targeting Zheng Weifeng, and also knows that Zheng Weifeng is responsible for everything.


    The elder brother had to admit defeat this time. After all, it was his brothers and sisters who took the initiative to pick things up, and they also aimed at other people''s wives. For the first time, they gave face to the Zheng family. This time, they won''t continue to swallow their pride.


    If we can bear it any longer, we will be sorry for his position. The second son of the Nie family, the young captain of the special forces, if he had no problem with his family background, the elder brother of the Zheng family would be happy to let his sister join him.


    After this incident, the elder brother of Zheng family began to examine Nie Zhao''s potential.


    Although he was born in an unorthodox family, he is indeed the best in the generation of the Nie family. In the future, as long as the Nie family does not insist on letting him pave the way for his eldest brother, he will achieve extraordinary success.


    What''s more, his brothers can''t be Xiaoliang. If it wasn''t for their alliance, how could Zheng Weifeng, who has already become famous in both black and white, not find the source after such a big fall?

 Chapter 306

    The elder brother of the Zheng family thought that maybe he cared too much about birth before, and sometimes his personal ability would be superior to that of his family. Maybe Nie Zhao is an object worthy of investment.


    And my cousin is not a person who will turn around when she hits the south wall.


    If you can


    The elder brother of Zheng family is already thinking about the possibility of marriage with Nie family.


    At this time, the elder brother of the Zheng family didn''t think about Nie Zhao''s marriage at all. In his opinion, a girl with no background just squeezed into the big family and couldn''t make any big waves.


    Their top ten families used to focus on inheritance, but now they pay more attention to interests.


    What is an "ex-wife" without status.


    So as long as the interests are appropriate, Tao Rong is not in the consideration of the elder brother of Zheng family.


    It is estimated that Tao Rong and Nie Zhao did not expect that this small revenge led to a change in the attitude of the Zheng family towards Zheng Shunjia''s infatuation with Nie Zhao. Even in the last life, Zheng Shunjia was determined to the end, but the Zheng family had always opposed it, and this life


    Soon after, the Zheng family lifted Zheng Shunjia''s confinement and turned a blind eye to her behavior.


    Of course, it''s all about the next few months.


    Now Tao Rong only wants to train as well as Nie Zhao.


    If you have such skill, you can protect the people you want to protect and deal with the people you want to revenge no matter what situation you encounter.


    "Legs a little higher, arms straight, strength focused on one point, not right!"


    Once Nie Zhao becomes a coach, he is not gentle, but serious.


    However, Tao Rong didn''t hate Nie Zhao, and compared with the master who almost let herself know, Nie Zhao is really a qualified teacher.


    "The movement is coherent." Nie Zhao finished saying and then threw a pebble toward Tao Rong.


    On his hand was a basin with many pebbles.


    Nie Zhao is to remind Tao Rong of her precautions when she is doing her movements. She will also throw pebbles to disturb her. Pebbles falling on the ground will also disturb Tao Rong''s steps and make her pay attention to the surrounding movement and terrain. We should not only be able to fight, but also pay attention to defense.


    They are training behind closed doors, so we don''t know what they are doing?


    They all think that Nie Zhao is training inside, and Tao Rong is just acting and accompanying. The purpose is to stick to Nie Zhao.


    In the morning, Tao Rong didn''t stop. At last, he collapsed on the ground. His clothes were all wet with sweat, just like he took them out of the water. The muscles of the arms and legs are also drawn.


    Nie Zhao squatted on the side, handed over the towel, eyes bright, "how? Can you stand it? No, we''ll have a rest in the afternoon. "


    "No So good, so precious training opportunities, Tao Rong how willing to waste, want to pull Nie Zhao training at night, but Tao Rong also know the limits of their physical strength, no matter how good training can not really toss themselves disabled.


    Nie Zhao hears Tao Rong''s reply with a smile in his eyes and eyebrows. He just appreciates Tao Rong for his perseverance and hard work. People can''t help but want to be with her and continue to help her. Unfortunately, his time is limited.


    Nie Zhao looked at her almost hands and feet can''t move the appearance, went forward to touch her arm silently.


    "What for?" Tao Rong was surprised and instinctively stopped.


    Nie Zhao said seriously: "the lunch break is limited. Are you sure you want to lie here? Aunt Qiao will call us for lunch later. Don''t you go back to clean it up? Untie the load, or you won''t be able to move at all. "


    When Tao Rong wanted to say something else, Nie Zhao reached out and untied the weight on her arms and legs. After the weight of more than 20 jin was removed from her body, Tao Rong felt relieved.


    Once again, I can barely support it.


    After a while, Tao Rong got up and looked back at the load on the ground.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help laughing when he saw her like this: "you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll bring it to you in the afternoon. It''s better not to carry this load for a long time, otherwise Do you want to be this short forever? "


    Finally, Tao Rong, who is more than 1.6 meters tall, is stabbed at the pain point and stares at Nie Zhao. Then he moves back with difficulty.


    Nie Zhao''s step is light and fast to keep up with, by the way, with Tao Rong popularized which training is conducive to height.


    Looking at the two people pass by in front of them, an Wenlan''s mouth is bitter.


    But Tao Rong is cold and Nie Zhao is warm.


    Although Nie Zhao was much hotter than before when he was with her, his attitude towards Tao Rong was not as good as he is now. His face may sometimes be naturally serious, but the smile in his eyebrows and eyes has been stretching.


    Such a different Nie Zhao stabbed her heart and made her care more about the relationship between the two people.


    Tao Rong goes back to her room and goes out after cleaning. She sees an Wenlan who goes out the same way.Anwenlan still gently toward her smile: "Qiao aunt called to eat."


    Tao Rong nodded and smile, saying that he heard.


    An Wenlan deliberately waits for Tao Rong to come and go downstairs together.


    An Wenlan naturally won''t accidentally meet Tao Rong, deliberately waiting for her is to talk to her.


    "I hope you don''t mind what you said last night. Our business has passed. I just miss it occasionally. I don''t want to cause trouble between you."


    An Wenlan spoke with a trace of sadness, but her attitude was really calm, as if she really had no other mind.


    But in this case, how can Tao Rong believe it. In Tao Rong''s opinion, this is more of a trial.


    However, Xiang doesn''t believe it has anything to do with her, so Tao Rong just said with a faint smile: "sister-in-law, don''t worry about it. I said it in advance to prevent misunderstanding. My marriage to Nie Zhao is just an accident. We don''t have any feelings. The time is right. It doesn''t matter if we divorce. Next, in the days of Nie''s family, I hope to get along with my sister-in-law harmoniously. ¡±


    no matter whether an Wenlan wants to confess or not, Tao Rong doesn''t want to beat around the bush. She has no deep hatred with an Wenlan, just for a man.


    Tao Rong always feels that if she had never coveted Nie Zhao, she would have known the relationship between them. She would have expressed clearly with an Wenlan, the elder sister-in-law in charge of the family, that she didn''t want to rob her. Could she be a vase waste and live safely in this family? Maybe she could live very well without love.


    So in this life, Tao Rong took the initiative to attack, everything spread out and said: I don''t want your sweetheart''s love, and I won''t compete with you for anything, so you don''t have to take me as an imaginary enemy. When the time comes, I will leave naturally, so during this period, we live in peace.

 Chapter 307

    However, Tao Rong also knows that even if she is more magnanimous, this good sister-in-law who can hide her mind may not trust her sincerity.


    Sure enough, after hearing Tao Rong''s words, an Wenlan was immediately surprised and said, "how can you say that? Even if it''s an accident, it''s also a marriage. Marriage is sacred, and it''s the best combination of two people. How can you say words like divorce casually? You can rest assured that I don''t mind. We are both military sisters in law. Before they rise to a certain level, we will both be wangfushi. Naturally, we will get along well. "


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth raises a cold radian. She has tried her best. The other party is willing to go to the top of her head. She doesn''t have the hobby of sticking a hot face to a cold butt. She can do whatever she likes.


    In the afternoon, Tao Rong continued to train. When she came back to her room in the evening, aunt Qiao said that she would come to give Tao Rong the gifts she had received in the name of Tao Rong at the banquet. Those gifts were for Tao Rong.


    So Tao Rong in addition to the huge amount of red packets received in this home, but also full of tea table gifts.


    These gifts are not in my previous life.


    In my last life, someone did give gifts, but the name was given to the Nie family. No one was appointed. It belonged to human relations.


    No one gave it to her alone.


    But this time, there were a lot of gifts for her.


    Tao Rong was puzzled about this, but she didn''t plan to open the gift. In her opinion, these do not belong to her.


    Just looking at the business card on it.


    After reading it, Tao Rong understood.


    It is probably that Nie Zhao''s attitude towards himself is obviously different in this life.


    So the gifts here include those sent by Nie Zhao''s comrades in arms and his brothers.


    Some people even sent several points at once. It can be seen that for them, it''s not a simple interpersonal relationship, but because they like Nie Zhao, they give Tao Rong some kindness.


    No matter how she transferred her position, Nie Zhao stayed in Nanshi all the time when she married Nie Zhao. Therefore, for his brothers, except yuan Shang, other people were just friends.


    Although I don''t know much about it, I also know that it''s all dragons and phoenixes among people. Even one or two sides can leave a deep impression on people.


    And the brilliance they exude sometimes really makes Tao Rong feel that they are in the same world, and that world itself, even Nie Zhao''s wife, will never be able to integrate into when she gives birth to her daughter.


    Tao Rong is not in any mood for such a person, so she keeps the gift together with the red envelope and locks it into the cloakroom. Anyway, she doesn''t have many clothes. The cloakroom is big and can hold a lot of things.


    The next day, when Nie Zhao was training for Tao Rong, he received an emergency contact. The week-long holiday had been suspended. When Nie Zhao received the call, he quickly became serious and immediately replied, "I''ll be there in two hours."


    After putting down the mobile phone, Nie Zhao takes a look at Tao Rong, who is very tired and panting.


    Tao Rong looks at him calmly, but he doesn''t know what to say, as if he has nothing to say.


    Nie Zhao was silent for a few seconds. Then he put down the pebble pot and said, "the tutor is already in the process of arrangement. If you have any information, please ask yuan Shang. I Contact you at the end of the mission. "


    Their special forces are unable to contact the outside world when they are on duty. Even if Tao Rong can''t find him in the army.


    Tao Rong nodded dispensably,


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong again for a while. It was so urgent that he could not say hello to his family, but what was he doing now? Why is there a nail on your foot.


    Is that kind of emotion lingering in my mind that I can''t tell the truth clearly Don''t you give up?


    Nie Zhao can''t imagine that he is reluctant to part with Tao Rong. He immediately says with a straight face, "I''m leaving."


    Finish not to give yourself a chance to hesitate, turn around to go.


    But after turning around, the loss in my heart is very obvious.


    But just as he was about to walk out of the warehouse, his arm was pulled from his hand.


    Nie Zhao didn''t know how his heart beat faster. Anyway, without the slightest resistance, he was pulled back.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong and suddenly sees a trace of uneasiness on her face.


    Nie Zhao''s heart softened and he was about to say something. Hear Tao Rong tone extremely serious serious say: "this task you must be careful! Be safe


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s heart is like beating a drum, but she has no choice. She suddenly remembers that when she married into Nie''s family, Nie Zhao sent her and left. She continued her previous task. She came back once in the middle of the way, and then went out with an urgent task. But when she came back again, she came back injured and recuperated at home.


    She remembers that the injury is not light. The first time she saw Tao Rong, she was scared and cried. But for a soldier, as long as he does not endanger his life and hinder his future activities, it is not a serious injury. Even so, Nie Zhao had a full rest for a month before he went back to the army.


    So Tao Rong instinctively called Nie Zhao to remind, but after reminding, he felt that his behavior was strange.In the face of Nie Zhao''s doubts, Tao Rong can only rigidly say: "I just think you were hurt last time? I''m afraid you don''t have a good idea, so... "


    Nie Zhao looks soft, but she can''t help jumping in her heart. It seems that even if she has a mustard before, the girl will still care about herself.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention." Nie Zhao didn''t want to say anything else. He just comforted Tao Rong. Which mission is not dangerous? Every time he was careful, he didn''t have to stress which one.


    Seeing that Tao Rong''s expression was obviously not relaxed, Nie Zhao suddenly reached out and rubbed Tao Rong''s short hair, and said with a smile, "if you are really worried about me, you should make the puppet earlier and turn back to me as an amulet. You won''t forget that you still owe me


    Tao Rong was so angry that she didn''t want to talk. In fact He is either concerned about him or afraid that his change will disturb the event. In case of an accident in Nie Zhao''s mission, he has no place to cry.


    Looking at Tao Rong''s haughty look, Nie Zhao''s smile at the corner of his mouth is obvious, and his dimples come out.


    Nie Zhao takes another picture of Tao Rong. He turns around and leaves quickly in a good mood.


    Watching Nie Zhao''s back disappear, the sound of a car moving soon comes. Tao Rong can only let go of his uneasiness.


    After all, she just knew that she was injured. She didn''t know anything else. She couldn''t give Nie Zhao a warning at all. Now it''s up to Providence.


    After Nie Zhao left, the whole warehouse seemed empty.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to train, so she squatted down, picked up the pebbles one by one, put them back, and then put the basin in the corner, as if waiting for something


    Only Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan were at home. Nie Zhao left in a hurry and ran away without saying hello to them.

 Chapter 308

    Hou Xianshu has long been used to such things. However, an Wenlan is uncomfortable,


    because she knows that Nie Zhao was with Tao Rong before. In this case, Nie Zhao must have said goodbye to Tao Rong.


    Say goodbye to Tao Rong, but don''t tell her She''ll be worried. After all, Nie Zhao''s task is many times more dangerous than Nie Chen''s.


    Two days after Nie Zhao left, there was another perfect cat puppet on Tao Rong''s desk, waiting for his master''s return.


    Three days later, Nie Chen finished his mission and came back from a rest.


    Tao Rong is either staying in the training warehouse or in the room. Only when she comes out occasionally or has dinner can she see Nie Chen and an Wenlan getting along.


    It''s totally the pattern of loving husband and wife. Since these two people are both wearing beautiful masks and playing the role of model husband and wife, Tao Rong really admires them, but they don''t respond to each other at all?


    One morning, Tao Rong even saw traces of love on an Wenlan''s neck. Think of its a few days an Wenlan eager to continue with Nie Zhao front edge posture, this moment Tao Rong really admire an Wenlan''s patience.


    Nie Chen''s attitude towards Tao Rong is good. He is neither distant nor close. He is just the image of a big brother. Occasionally, he cares about two sentences, and the meaning is in place. It''s not bad to keep up with the world.


    Nie Chen just stayed at home for three days, then left.


    Nie tie and Nie Demin come back every three or five days. Nie Chen basically comes back to visit his relatives once a month, but Nie Zhao really goes there without any news.


    Tao Rong on the side of the phone to cajole the restless Tao family in his hometown, while keeping to improve themselves.


    Yuan Shang and Lin Jie call her from time to time, and occasionally Lin Jie will ask her out, which is the experience that we have never had before.


    But now Tao Rong''s main energy has shifted to study, because the tutor has been in place.


    Yuan Shang''s work efficiency is very fast. In fact, Nie Zhao''s promise of tutoring was that Nie Zhao had already found it, and then yuan Shang came to deal with it.


    Yuan Shang told Tao Rong that this is a very capable teacher in Nanshi middle school. There are very few such teaching talents. Now they only do family education services for the upper class families. It is specially for those families who want their children to be better. Generally in winter or summer vacation, not compatible with the normal school time.


    At the same time, the number of students he can bring is limited, and what he can offer Tao Rong is only half a day in the afternoon. It''s a weekend off.


    Moreover, he also has a rule that when he teaches, he only allows students to study by themselves, and does not allow students to hire another tutor. The original intention is that this will lead to chaos in his own teaching system, which is not conducive to the smooth absorption of knowledge.


    All the students he teaches are not a problem.


    It''s just This teacher used to teach students with good foundation, like Tao Rong, who used to study under the same teaching quality, and only studied under him for half a year Yuan Shang is not sure what will happen, but this is the best teacher Nie Zhao can find for her.


    Tao Rong feels strange after hearing that what Nie Zhao said to her before is not so exaggerated, but now compared with what yuan Shang said, Tao Rong knows Nie Zhao''s intention. What he said on purpose is simply to let Tao Rong accept it with ease.


    If Nie Zhao wants to be good to a person, it''s really the degree of moistening things silently, which makes people addicted.


    Mr. Zhao was introduced to Tao Rong by Yuan Shang himself.


    It was a 50 year old man with round eyes. His hair was carefully combed to the back of his head. His black hair was mixed with silver hair. He was dressed in a elegant suit and a pair of shiny and brand-new black shoes. Carrying a leather briefcase, he looks like an old scholar. If you change into a long shirt, you will look like an old gentleman in the former study.


    The sense of superiority and high attitude all over his body can show his confidence in his ability, but I don''t know why he doesn''t have much bookish spirit.


    Tao Rong wanted to study because of his grandfather''s approval. Everyone in his family knew that he didn''t say much when he saw such a tutor being invited home.


    people in this family didn''t ask for tutoring, but they didn''t prevent them from investigating afterwards.


    Some people in the family think that we should find such a good tutor, but some people think that finding such a good tutor for Tao Rong is insulting the tutor itself.


    And Mr. Zhao thinks so, too. From the attitude that he hardly looks at Tao Rong, you can feel it.


    After all, before accepting students, he will know her identity, background and her learning level.


    Nie Zhao didn''t lie when he provided information. Mr. Zhao knew people in the school. After a random investigation, he knew that what he was going to teach was a countryman who didn''t pass the high school entrance examination. Such a person also had a delusion that he would finish the knowledge of one academic year in half a year. It was really necessary to invite a teacher like him.


    It''s just that he still feels insulted. If it''s not for Qian and Nie''s sake


    Tao Rong''s attitude towards others and herself has always been sharp. Naturally, we can see that the teacher Zhao despises herself.At first, Tao Rong also worried that this teacher Zhao and the former teacher Huang have similar points.


    After all, Mr. Huang''s dark loss was eaten in his last life, but he has never seen it.


    Tao Rong is also on guard against this teacher Zhao.


    Especially in her high school progress is really difficult. Without the teacher''s instruction, relying solely on self-study, there is a lot of unimaginable science knowledge, as well as English, which makes self-study a difficult subject.


    And her junior high school knowledge is also reluctantly made up later, learning occasionally can feel before the foundation is not stable, loopholes inadvertently ran out.


    No matter how hard she tries, she still feels pressure. The decisions she forced herself to make and her outlook for the future become ridiculous. It made her wonder if she could really do it.


    Therefore, she has both expectations and worries for this versatile teacher. If he is bad, she can''t find out.


    But after a class, Tao Rong completely believed Zhao''s gold lettered signboard. She spent the whole afternoon fully understanding what it means to "enlighten the top", "open the door" and "suddenly open up".


    But the same Tao Rong''s understanding of Mr. Zhao is not wrong.


    He looked down on himself, despised himself, impatient, bad attitude, for her poor foundation almost reached the limit of patience. I almost scolded her. Tao Rong knew that his attitude towards other students was definitely not the same. He was just aiming at himself.


    Tao Rong has never been insulted before, so she naturally doesn''t care, especially when she really asks for this person, everything can be compromised.

 Chapter 309

    Tao Rong believes that as long as this person continues to teach, she will be able to achieve her goal.


    Even if you are really humiliated from the beginning to the end, it doesn''t matter, as long as you achieve the goal.


    So Tao Rong is learning fast in hell mode every afternoon. Due to Tao Rong''s efforts at other times, her not stupid brain, and her amazing concentration, Tao Rong''s progress speed is amazing.


    Even though Mr. Zhao was surprised by Tao Rong''s progress several times, he still didn''t give her a good look.


    On the contrary, there is a more and more hate her posture.


    Tao Rong sometimes really thinks that the better his attitude towards him, the more he gets tired of her and disdains her. Even gradually, when Tao Rong did not learn well and made mistakes, he added corporal punishment in addition to scolding.


    It''s just the palm of the hand.


    For Tao Rong, this is also in the range of tolerance. For what she wants, this kind of small sacrifice is nothing.


    Tao Rong is very satisfied with his present life, especially Nie Pei.


    Soon it''s time for the Chinese New Year. Nie Zhao still doesn''t come back. Tao Rong remembers that he came back when the weather began to be hot, so he didn''t expect anything.


    During the last Chinese new year, Tao Rong was directly sent back to the Tao family by the Nie family because of the disgrace of the previous banquet. Tao Rong also took advantage of the opportunity to bring back some red envelopes she got from the Nie family to the Tao family.


    Hou Xianshu did not mention that she would go back to her hometown for the new year until before the new year. It seems that she reluctantly accepted that she was in the Nie family for the new year.


    In fact, Tao Rong wants to go back to Tao''s home. After all, those people in Tao''s home can''t be pacified by telephone. If Tao Rong doesn''t promise Yan Xiangru to go back for the new year''s Eve, they will come to visit him. After all, they are already short of money.


    Tao Rong needs to go back and coax her. She didn''t want them to come and get in trouble.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are self-conscious. They don''t dare to come to the Nie family as relatives. As long as they have money, they don''t care about their status.


    In addition, Tao Rong also missed his master and wanted to go back to see him and Bai Ya.


    Here, because Hou Xianshu did not take the initiative to propose, as a daughter-in-law, Tao Rong naturally has no right to return to her mother''s home instead of receiving Nie''s relatives during the Spring Festival. So all wait until the end of the flow of guests, Tao Rong will go back.


    So this time, Tao Rong met Nie''s relatives in advance.


    As a big family, the Nie family is naturally luxuriant. All the relatives who can be called blood relatives can fill a hall.


    Mr. Nie didn''t have much spare time to see his relatives one by one, so all of them came to visit on the same day.


    Most relatives come and go the same day. After all, most of them live in Nanshi.


    Only the immediate relatives of the old man can live in the old house, such as the third family of the Nie family.


    Nie Tijin, the third member of the Nie family, is only 40 years old now. He is the third level general of the most competitive northern military region.


    Nie Tijin is the most active one among the three brothers of his generation. In fact, it''s the most suitable for them to develop in the south. However, Nie Tijin insists on going to the North City alone. Since he has his own ideas, the old man will not stop him.


    Therefore, compared with the old man who inherits the family business in a proper way and the second one who is mysterious and has excellent personal ability, the third one is a person who is active and progressive, has ideas, ideals and ambitions.


    The third is more tactful in life and work. Although there are different attitudes towards Tao Rong and an Wenlan, they also give Tao Rong enough face. Even if his wife and son are breathing the same air as Tao Rong, they would like to wear a mask.


    Of course, there are many relatives who treat Tao Rong with such a contemptuous attitude. After all, Nie Zhao didn''t offer tea before, and the Nie family''s attitude towards Tao Rong is not good, although they recognize Tao Rong, so they also look at Hou Xianshu''s attitude to decide their attitude towards Tao Rong.


    However, Tao Rong turned a blind eye to this, plus the old man at home, no one dares to do anything that obviously despises Tao Rong, so he can barely get along.


    Tao Rong thought that this time he would see Nie Xuan again.


    As a result, this time only Nie Xuan''s mother and her husband came to pay New Year''s respects. Such a combination is really embarrassing. The reason given is that Nie Xuan is ill, but those who know something fishy about it all know that it''s just an excuse. This young lady still doesn''t like to see Nie''s family.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong always felt that he was disappointed. After all, he was the first granddaughter of the family. He must have received a lot of attention in those years. Moreover, he was the only son of his son who didn''t know where he had died. His feelings were different.


    This time, Tao Rong also saw the attitude of the Nie family towards Nie Er Auntie and Nie Xuan''s husband. Compared with the attitude towards her, although it was a little better, she also looked down upon her.


    After all, aunt Nie''s remarriage is also a disgrace to the Nie family. This remarried daughter-in-law, a grandson-in-law, basically relies on Nie Xuan to maintain the relationship with the Nie family. Nie Xuan is about to break up with the Nie family. What qualifications do they have to come here? Don''t you have the cheek to come here just to make a good relationship with the Nie family?Everyone knows this, so they are too lazy to talk to them.


    When Tao Rong walks around among his relatives, he overhears a little gossip.


    Because Nie Xuan''s attitude towards the Nie family is bad, and Nie''s father takes care of Nie Xuan more, and even looks more loving and tolerant than Nie Pei, everyone likes to talk about her.


    One of the reasons for her preference for Nie Xuan is that her father is not here, so the old man has more pity. This is Tao Rong''s initial idea and the reason generally accepted.


    But in the whispers of relatives, Tao Rong heard an interesting statement.


    It is said that the old man is more partial to Nie Xuan. In fact, another reason is that Nie Xuan is very similar to Nie meizhao, the youngest daughter of the old man and his wife.


    It is well known how much the old man and the old lady dote on their little daughter. Even the whole old house has been rebuilt according to their daughter''s preference. It''s not as beautiful as it is western.


    For the sake of his little daughter, the old man has no principles and is not like a general. The old lady died because of her little daughter''s bad fortune.


    That''s why Nie Xuan has such a good treatment. Everyone thinks that this little aunt''s empathy also plays a role.


    Tao Rong''s knowledge of this infamous little aunt is limited, because this is a taboo topic of the Nie family. Taboo to other people''s unimaginable degree.

 Chapter 310

    In fact, this point is very strange. Since it is so spoiled, why should we prohibit it? There was not even a photo in the place where we could find it. Even Nie Er Shu, who was missing and whose life and death were unknown, had a photo left behind, but her little sister-in-law didn''t have it at all.


    So Tao Rong didn''t know her appearance from beginning to end. I only know that the little aunt''s excellent appearance was beyond description, which completely suppressed the demeanor of the three elder brothers in front of her.


    Tao Rong has heard that when her little aunt died, she was only 18 years old. Nie Ershu disappeared almost in the same year. In that year, a lot of big things happened in China, which was a very turbulent year.


    Besides, I don''t know anything.


    Although people have the intention to gossip, they are still against taboos, so what they can say is limited, and they all say it secretly. I dare not let my family hear.


    But one of them thought of something and began to calculate.


    Nie Pei has always been self-contained since he was scolded by his grandfather last time. Although he doesn''t conflict with Tao Rong, he basically treats Tao Rong as the air. Second sister-in-law has never been called again.


    Because there are so many guests, everyone in the Nie family is very busy from the master to the servant.


    Tao Rong, the nies who are not popular, should be a little better. In addition to basic greetings and red envelopes, other people are not willing to say anything to her.


    Tao Rong just politely received a guest''s greetings, and then he saw Nie Pei suddenly come to his side.


    Tao Rong and Nie Pei have known each other for so many years. Tao Rong knows exactly what kind of person she is, so when Nie Pei comes close to her, Tao Rong is always on the alert to prevent this girl from doing harm.


    As a result, Tao Rong did not expect that Nie Pei should smile at her.


    This is really like the attitude that Nie Pei changed when he made up his mind to pit himself.


    "Second sister-in-law." Nie Pei is rare good facial expression of call a way.


    Tao Rong almost got goose bumps all over her body.


    She half narrowed her eyes and asked Nie Pei with a smile, "what''s the matter?" What the hell are you doing?


    Nie Pei blinked and said, "I can''t leave now. Can you help me get something?"


    Tao Rong''s friendly response.


    Nie Pei said in a soft voice: "in the west room on the third floor, a gift I prepared for my friend is on the table in the room, with a blue box. I want to give her a surprise, you help me secretly take it down


    Tao Rong''s expression froze directly, but only for two seconds.


    Tao Rong slightly raised the corner of his mouth and asked coldly in his voice: "I seem to see you just went up to the third floor."


    Nie Pei''s face changed slightly. He knocked his head and said, "I I just asked you to forget. Are you my second sister-in-law? Are you so busy with this


    Tao Rong sneers, but she hasn''t tried to stop.


    Looking at Nie Pei''s face, Tao Rong said quickly, "OK, I''ll go up and take it. Who let me be your second sister-in-law?"


    Nie Pei immediately said with a smile: "thank you, sister-in-law."


    This time the smile is much brighter than just now.


    As expected, Nie Peirong got up and went to the third floor.


    At this time so busy, how can anyone notice Tao Rong''s action.


    Nie Pei is secretly happy in his heart, expecting that after Tao Rong takes the thing down, all the expressions on his face, and how his grandfather will get angry, maybe he will drive people out of the house directly.


    She is so stupid. Why didn''t she think of this method before?


    Fortunately, I heard other relatives talk about my little aunt.


    Ah, Tao Rong is dead this time.


    Nie Pei''s eyes watched Tao Rong''s back disappear in the West. The corner of his mouth curved cruelly, and his eyes flashed revenge.


    But after a while, when Tao Rong came down, she didn''t see what she should hold in her hand.


    Nie Pei immediately frowned.


    Tao Rong came to Nie Pei. Nie Pei immediately got worried and asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong also secretly asked: "it''s locked. "


    " how can it be, I know... " Nie Pei''s instinctive retort, but when he said half of it, he immediately stopped and doubted: "there should be no one."


    Tao Rong shook his head, a serious face said: "really locked, I twisted for a long time."


    "The westernmost door?" Nie Pei confirmed again.


    Tao Rong nodded.


    Nie Pei is suspicious and desperately remembers that she just went up and secretly opened the door with the key from Uncle Wang. She confirmed that.


    But looking at Tao Rong''s puzzled face, Nie Peigen didn''t think that this country girl would lie, so she couldn''t wait to go up again and check for herself. She thought that maybe Tao Rong had found the wrong room. Don''t come down to her until she''s sure.


    But when Nie Pei went up to the third floor, Tao Rong immediately took the time to find Uncle Wang.


    At this time, Uncle Wang is naturally around the Nie family, always ready to greet guests.Tao Rong deliberately put on a look of embarrassment and anxiety, naturally attracted the attention of some people.


    Especially the old man, he will still care about Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law. When Tao Rong looks like this on such an occasion, the old man thinks that someone has bullied her. No matter what''s the matter with the little girl, Nie Zhao''s status can''t be despised by others. Bullying Tao Rong means not giving Nie Zhao face, which the old man can''t bear.


    Therefore, when listening to others, Mr. Nie went to listen to the dialogue between Tao Rong and Wang Bo.


    Tao Rong''s eyes and ears are everywhere, and naturally he observes the old man''s manner in his eyes.


    "Second young lady, what''s the matter?" Uncle Wang asked suspiciously.


    Tao Rong said anxiously: "Uncle Wang, just now Pepe asked me to go to the third floor to get things, but the door was locked. I told her that she didn''t believe it. She went up again. I know you have all the room keys here. Can you lend them to me? I went up to help her open the door. I think she ran several times. She looks worried."


    Wang Bo immediately said, "yes, what room?"


    Tao Rong opened her mouth and said, "it''s the most Western room on the third floor."


    Wang Bo took out the key, and his face was stiff. He looked at Tao Rong in surprise and said, "the second young lady is wrong."


    Tao Rong looks puzzled.


    Leng son''s eagerness frightened the old man to speak in the distance.


    "No, just now Pepe repeatedly asked me if I had run wrong. She did ask me to go to the most Western room on the third floor. I saw that it was locked and came down. She asked me to help her with the blue box on the table. She said she wanted to give someone a gift." Tao Rong said with ignorance.


    But Uncle Wang''s face was already colorful.


    Nie old son suddenly and directly smashes the cup heavily to the tea table, the surroundings instantly quieted down.

 Chapter 311

    Wang Bo hurriedly looks to Nie Laozi, Tao Rong also looks uneasily.


    Master Nie gave Uncle Wang a look. Uncle Wang almost ran up to the third floor. This fat body can have such speed. How anxious is it.


    After a while, Nie Pei was pulled down by Wang Bo.


    From Wang Bo and Nie Pei''s face, I can''t understand everything. Master Nie''s face turned black immediately, and the terrible atmosphere almost made the whole hall quiet.


    Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu don''t know what''s going on. They just didn''t hear what Tao Rong and Wang Bo were saying, and they don''t know why the old man suddenly got angry.


    Tao Rong quietly retreated to one side, as if this matter had nothing to do with her, she did not know what happened.


    An Wenlan also did not understand walked up.


    Nie Pei was brought to the front of the old man, his face was pale, and his eyes were red before he spoke.


    Although there are many relatives present now, Nie Pei seems to have known the seriousness of the problem and immediately said: "grandfather, I''m wrong I didn''t mean to... "


    Nie Ti Jin frowned and looked at his father, "Dad, what''s the matter? Frightening my little niece like this? "


    Nie Laozi looks at Nie Pei''s eyes, cold and frightening. This kind of eyes makes Nie Pei feel aggrieved. She is also grandfather''s granddaughter. How much worse can she be than her own daughter? Just into the little aunt''s room, why do you do this to her.


    Tao Rong is beside him, looking at Nie Pei asking for trouble.


    The room Nie Pei asked her to go to was the little aunt''s boudoir. It was also the place directly facing the back garden in the West. The room was the best, the view was the best, and the room was also the largest. It''s all about the little aunt.


    It''s also the only forbidden area for the whole family. No one is allowed to go in except the old man. Even if Uncle Wang has a key, he doesn''t dare to go in easily.


    Everyone thought that the old man missed his daughter too much, so no one was allowed to interfere with her past. No one was allowed to set foot in her past room.


    Even his own sons are not good, let alone grandchildren.


    It''s not allowed to go in, let alone mention it. People who are used to staying in Nie''s house naturally know this taboo. If they don''t mention it, it''s equivalent to forgetting in disguise. Everyone thinks that the room doesn''t exist. If you don''t think about it, you won''t be curious.


    The room is locked, so people are not afraid to break in by mistake.


    In those years, Nie Pei once tricked her into going to that room. Nie Pei prepared the door lock for her, but she was caught just as she opened the door.


    If Nie Zhao wasn''t at home that time, Tao Rong didn''t know what would happen to her, because for the first time she saw a serious old man looking at her with an almost dead look.


    Although Nie Zhao didn''t like to see her, she took on the obligation as a husband to protect her. After all, she had been in the Nie family for quite a long time at that time.


    And because she didn''t know there was such a taboo before, no one who didn''t know it was guilty.


    Although Tao Rong argued at that time that Nie Pei had asked her to go, Nie Pei had already prepared a trap in the easternmost room on the third floor, which made others think that Tao Rong had made such a mistake by distinguishing the wrong direction. And I dare to open the room by force. I''m looking for death.


    At that time, the old man was only angry with the people who entered the room. In a rage, he lost his usual fairness and calmness, and even saved the investigation.


    Finally, Tao Rongguan received a lesson in the way of confinement, and let her stay in the room for a full week before she was allowed to step out of the room.


    It was the first time that Tao Rong accepted a definite punishment at Nie''s house, which naturally scared her to death. So I was also deeply impressed.


    I just didn''t expect that this time, Nie Pei''s move came so early. Let''s see how the old man will deal with this granddaughter who has violated the Nie family''s taboo this time.


    I saw the old man coldly glanced at Nie Pei and preached directly to Wang Boxuan: "send her to her grandfather''s house. You are not allowed to go home within a month."


    Not to mention Nie Pei''s legs softened, Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu were also shocked.


    "Dad." Nie eldest brother husband and wife immediately shouts with one voice.


    In front of all the people, he drove Nie Pei away. Although he was sent to his grandfather''s house, he did not care about Nie Pei''s wishes and was not allowed to come back for a month. What a mistake did he make to let the old man treat his granddaughter so mercilessly.


    It has to be said that Tao Rong was also shocked. This time, her punishment was much more serious than the last time. How can this taboo be so terrible?


    Nie Pei was reprimanded not long ago, and now she is treated like this in front of all her relatives. She has lost all her face. She feels that the sight of her relatives around is turning into a knife scraping her face, and her face is going to explode.


    Nie Pei was ashamed and indignant. He roared angrily: "grandfather, am I your granddaughter? I just opened the door of my aunt''s room. Do you think I''m an outsider? I should have been driven away Tone with a strong cry cavity, as if the next second to cry out is normal.


    But Nie Pei''s words made all the people in the hall tremble, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu also understand what happened, but this time they no longer help Nie Pei speak.


    Nie Demin immediately reprimanded: "Nie Pei, shut up!"


    "Pepe, apologize to your grandfather!" Hou Xianshu was also worried.


    "I don''t know!" Nie Pei is a big killer once he is stubborn.


    Wang Bo all anxiously pulls Nie Pei to remind her not to say.


    "If you don''t want to be the granddaughter of this family, you''ll never come back in your family." Nie old son directly stands up and says coldly.


    "No, no, no, Pepe''s talking nonsense." Hou Xianshu ran to Nie Pei and pressed her back to force her to apologize.


    "Dad, she is spoiled by us. Don''t be angry." Nie Demin quickly looked at Wang Bo and said, "Wang Bo, Nie Pei just opened the door by mistake. He didn''t go in. After all, the door is locked."


    Uncle Wang immediately became embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to lie in front of the old man. He said, "when I went, the door was open, but it seems that the second young lady didn''t go in. She is still at the door."


    Nie Demin immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the old man said coldly, "if you don''t go in, will you know what''s on the table? That means I''ve been in before. You want to lie to me


    Nie Pei''s face suddenly changed. He immediately understood something. His venomous eyes swept directly at Tao Rong.


    At this time of course, Tao Rong put on a completely scared look, as if he didn''t know what happened.


    Hou Xianshu was scared by the old man''s words, because Nie Pei did sneak in when the old man was not at home. When she found out, she immediately called people out and scolded them for a long time.

 Chapter 312

    Hou Xianshu serious education let Nie Pei know that this room is the old man''s scale, no matter how can not touch. And never let anyone know that she''s been in that room.


    So Nie Pei, who was born after his aunt died, suddenly knew what was in the room. That must have been in.


    Tao Rong heard here also suddenly realized that there was such a layer, so the old man would be so angry.


    The old man was obviously very angry. He even ignored the relatives around him. He didn''t feel soft in the face of Nie Pei''s pale and fragile face. He said directly: "I don''t care what you are going to do, but if you mess with your aunt''s room, you must accept punishment. This is the rule of the Nie family. If you don''t accept it, don''t come back. Uncle Wang, see you off


    The old man coldly finish saying, directly turned around and went upstairs, Nie three uncles quickly follow, as if to pacify the old man''s mood.


    But the orders of the old man came down. Although Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu were distressed, they did not dare to disobey the old man at this time, so they immediately arranged for people to send Nie Pei away who was already scared and helpless.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, the whole family are here. Looking at such a farce, Nie Pei''s face is really lost.


    The next day, when I saw him again, he was back to normal. Wang Bo also took the chance to tell Tao Rong about the Nie family''s taboo. He was afraid that Tao Rong would make a taboo when she was ignorant. After all, yesterday, the old man and Wang Bo knew that Nie Pei wanted to use this taboo against her. And she didn''t know about the Nie family.


    So Wang Bo specially came to tell Tao Rong that he naturally expressed his fear and listened carefully.


    But this matter everybody did not calculate to Tao Rong''s head, did not think that was Tao Rong to design Nie Pei in turn, after all Tao Rong really did not know.


    Even if Nie Pei knows that she has been implicated by Tao Rong, she also thinks that Tao Rong inadvertently let Wang Bo and grandfather know, not deliberately set her up. After all, in their opinion, Tao Rong doesn''t know these things, so how can she fight back.


    Although Nie Pei still adds a new hatred to Tao Rong, he still looks down on Tao Rong in Nie Pei''s heart.


    All we can say is that Tao Rong is very lucky.


    On the first day of the Chinese new year, relatives come to pay a new year''s call, which ends awkwardly. The next day is between important friends.


    Most of the southern dignitaries came, some people came, some new year''s gifts came, which shows the status of the Nie family in the south.


    Tao Rong once again exclaimed, what kind of luck did she take to bring down the second young master of such a family. It is estimated that all people will lose their chin. After all, if they could marry the Nie family in this way, maybe some people would have used their daughters to achieve this goal.


    Sometimes they are really smart but they are mistaken. It''s just that they are too smart to offend the second young master of the Nie family. They are afraid that they will be targeted by the Nie family. If the Nie family really doesn''t marry, they will have no good fruit to eat. After all, everyone here basically depends on the breath of the Nie family and the yuan family.


    If they offend the Nie family, they really can''t stay in the south. They have a lot of things in their hands, so they dare not sacrifice in one go.


    But at that time, it was different in shankan village. No matter Tao Rong, Yan Qi or Wang Wenjing, because of their own ignorance, they thought that they could get benefits, but they could not think of more disadvantages, and there was no treasure. They were afraid of being sacrificed. The advantages outweighed the disadvantages, and the opportunities outweighed the risks, so they could make such a decision.


    As a result, it happened to be a bargain for Tao Rong and his two generations.


    It is estimated that many of the family''s younger sisters have long been staring at Nie Zhao when an Wenlan got married, but they don''t want to be interrupted by Tao Rong. They can pinch their fingernails in anger for a while.


    Therefore, after the Nie family began to entertain guests, Tao Rong received the most white eyes from young ladies. The envious, envious, looked at and looked down upon Tao Rong from time to time, almost without stopping.


    Tao Rong also knows that what these people care about is not Nie Zhao himself, but the identity of Nie Er Shao''s wife. However, Tao Rong felt that even if he didn''t have himself, he would be Zheng Shunjia. Just like in the previous life, he would be Zheng Shunjia''s world after he left. How could those young ladies'' families compare with the eastern Zheng family?


    After a few days of being blinded, the number of guests finally decreased. Tao Rong also took the opportunity to propose a plan to go home with Hou Xianshu. Because it was too far away, she asked for three days.


    Hou Xianshu naturally won''t object. She doesn''t want to take care of Tao Rong at all. Now her mind is on Nie Pei. She only hopes that Nie Pei will come back in a month, and the old man won''t let go of the previous things.


    She was also reprimanded half dead by Nie Demin, saying that it was her favor that made Nie Pei dare to do such things. At that time, the old man was angry and really didn''t recognize such a granddaughter. It was also their decision that they couldn''t change. That was really the end.


    Hou Xianshu is wronged, but she also knows that Nie Demin''s lesson is the truth. It seems that she really needs to discipline Nie Pei.


    After reporting here, Tao Rong is ready to leave, with a book, a load, and some body protection. Tao Rong originally wanted to go out and go home by himself, but the old man still assigned his driver, Lao Zhang, to pick him up. This really gives Tao Rong enough face.Tao Rong went back to shankan village in a limousine.


    Lao Zhang has been a driver in Nie''s family for a long time. Tao Rong can see from his posture that he once worked as a soldier. With his one-sided style, he has few words and is obedient to the old man. It is estimated that he used to be a soldier under the old man.


    What''s better is that Lao Zhang takes the attitude of a man as his attitude. He never looks at himself with colored glasses or superfluous emotions like others.


    When Lao Zhang and Tao Rong get along in the car, they are basically quiet. Lao Zhang concentrates on driving, while Tao Rong concentrates on reading in the car.


    Lao Zhang opened smoothly, and Tao Rong naturally enjoyed reading.


    Tao Rong knew in his last life that although Lao Zhang was serious, he had an elegant hobby of driving to listen to piano music. Seeing that he had been driving quietly, he was afraid that he would be embarrassed, so he asked him if he wanted to play music. Lao Zhang was obviously surprised. He thought that maybe the second young lady had heard from others, so he agreed to the kindness of the second young lady.


    Along the way, there are slow piano music on the car. Serious Lao Zhang also relaxed a lot.


    When she arrived in the town, Tao Rong made an appointment with Lao Zhang. After he had sent her, she waited for her in the hotel in the town. On the third day, she naturally went to see him.


    Lao Zhang should go down, after making an agreement on the location, he sent Tao Rong directly to the gate of shankan village.

 Chapter 313

    Tao family people who knew Tao Rong was coming back for a long time naturally came to the entrance of the village to meet Tao Rong. When people in and out of the village saw such a high-end car driving Tao Rong back, they immediately began to watch.


    Only Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru saw something unusual from Tao Rong''s face.


    It was a face full of grievances, as if it had never had a good rest.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru immediately felt that things were not good.


    In order to make them feel like this, Tao Rong stayed up all night.


    When Tao Qian and Yan xiangrulai meet Tao Rong, they naturally want to exchange greetings with the driver Lao Zhang and invite him to have dinner at home.


    But Zhang Lao''s temper naturally doesn''t get close to others. Anyway, the order he received was just to pick up Tao Rong on time, and the rest came according to his own wishes.


    He directly refused the invitation, put down the new year''s gift he had brought in the car, and drove away, which frustrated Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru, who used to kidnap others with enthusiasm and face.


    Two people exchanged a look, in order not to let people around see jokes, take Tao Rong to go home quickly.


    As soon as he entered the house, Yan Xiangru took Tao Rong and asked, "why did you come back alone, Nie Zhao?"


    Tao Rong immediately wronged eyes are red, anyway, she is good at crying.


    "Nie Zhao didn''t pay any attention to me at all. We still sleep in separate rooms. He even stayed in the army for the Spring Festival and didn''t want to come back with me, let alone accompany me home. The Nie family is very strict with me. They have no red envelopes at all. My mother-in-law asked me to keep all the red envelopes for the new year and my relatives. She said that she would not give them to me until I was an adult. They counted all the valuables in the room, so I made a small thing to sell. As a result, I was found and satirized. "


    Then Tao Rong took out the things wrapped in red envelopes and opened them to see that there was only more than 100 yuan in them. She said to Yan Xiangru, "Mom, I''m useless. Last time I took out the things to sell, there was only so little money. I want to work, but they don''t allow me to lose face."


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian look at Tao Rong with a look of remorse and grievance, and then look at the more than 100 yuan, suddenly their faces are red with anger.


    Yan Xiangru said: "these black hearted people, you are serious daughter-in-law. How can they treat you like this?"


    Tao Rong''s grievance almost choked. "But they feed me, buy me clothes, and force me to go to school. I can''t say that they don''t treat me as their daughter-in-law, but they don''t allow me to take over the money. I want to take some money to supplement it. You don''t have a chance to speak at all. Originally, I wanted to come back by myself, so as to save a lot of travel expenses. As a result, they directly sent a car to send me back. They didn''t even need to give me the travel expenses. "


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian look at the seemingly high-end new year''s gifts they carry home. They basically eat and drink, but it''s not easy to sell!


    According to Tao Rong, the Nie family basically takes all of Tao Rong''s clothing, food, housing and transportation, but even if they don''t give her money, it''s probably to prevent her poor daughter-in-law from making money from their family.


    In fact, this situation is expected, but it is the worst result they expected.


    When Tao qiandun was angry, he directly kicked the doorpost, "why is such a big family so stingy?"


    Yan Xiangru is also depressed. "It''s not that they are stingy. They are generous to Tao Rong, but they don''t give money. What''s the matter?"


    When Tao Rong saw that they were so amused, he continued to guide them: "Dad, mom, you say Is it true that such a military family has big rules, so they don''t give money In fact, my sister-in-law is about the same age as me and has no pocket money. What''s more, I''m an outsider? "


    Tao Rong''s words made them ponder for a while.


    Yan Xiangru immediately asked, "when you grow up, will they give you the red envelope?"


    "My mother-in-law said in front of my family


    Tao Qian immediately raised his voice and said, "I''m sure I''ll give it to you. Otherwise, such a big family would be shameless. The money was originally given to you. It''s understandable to say that you are under age to keep it for you. After all, it''s in the city. Maybe the rules here are really different from ours. "


    I don''t know whether Tao Qian really thinks so or comforts himself, but he really thinks according to Tao Rong''s guidance.


    But at the same time, the two Taos are also worried. It will take two years. Then what do they do? The family is almost exhausted.


    Yan Xiang is as anxious as a flame, and Tao Qian is also anxious. After all, at the beginning, they married into the Nie family, and they have no worries about food and clothing, but why.


    Are you going to come to the door and fight, or wait?


    Tao Rong looked at their changing looks and said directly: "Dad and mom, please help me come to the door to quarrel, so that you can communicate with my father-in-law and mother-in-law. You can quarrel directly and let them give me the red envelope that belongs to me in advance, and I''ve married them. Should Nie Zhao''s money also be given to me. Nie Zhao has her parents in law to help. I have you to help me! "


    Sometimes people have the opposite psychology. If you are impulsive, people around you will calm down.So when Tao Rong said one of the decisions, they began to hesitate to consider the disadvantages of the decision.


    Let them fight against general Nie and his wife. How can they dare.


    What''s more, they are afraid of stealing chicken and not eating rice. At that time, if they divorce without thinking about it, they will have no place to cry.


    They don''t dare to go to Nie''s house because they are afraid of this. After all, they have married, which is the solution to the problem. But you can''t force them not to divorce.


    The Nie family is powerful and powerful. If they are really forced, even if they go to the court, it is estimated that it will be a settlement of alimony, which is not conducive to their long-term plan of making money. If they don''t go, they can still hide and create Tao Rong''s pitiful image, which makes the Nie family hard hearted.


    If you really go I think it''s too risky. I''d better bear it.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru make eye contact, and their ideas are basically the same.


    Yan Xiangru quickly advised: "Rongrong, how can you say that? It''s your mother-in-law''s family. You are still young, and you said they let you go to school? That is to recognize you, for fear that your failure to study will disgrace their family, so we should cultivate you first. When you are well educated and grow up, they will naturally give you the power they should give you. "


    Tao Qian coughed and said, "yes, even those red envelopes belong to you. They don''t dare to steal them. They don''t want to be shameful! By the way How much are those red envelopes

 Chapter 314

    In fact, Tao Rong did not look at the amount of red envelopes, but look at the thickness, there is probably a guess. "It''s almost 30000 yuan in total when we collect the tea and give it to the new year guests."


    "What Tao Qian and Yan Xiang shout together.


    Thirty thousand!


    Ten thousand this unit is money unit that they dare not imagine, immediately blush, wish to rush to Nie''s house immediately to ask for money.


    Two people reach out to each other and pull each other, as if they are afraid that each other will run to Nie''s house on impulse, and the greater benefits in the future may be wasted.


    Hearing Tao Rong say so, Tao Qian and Yan Xiang are more determined to let Tao Rong stay in Nie''s house, and they can barely ask for money. When they have more money, they will give it to them in the future.


    If Tao Rong comes of age and the Nie family doesn''t give it to him, they will come to the door and make a scene, saying that the Nie family can''t afford to lose their face by cheating on their daughter-in-law''s money.


    Tao Rong anxiously looked at Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru and said, "Abba and mama, we''d better go and ask for 30000 yuan, a lot of money. Even if it''s so much, it''s worth it for them to let Nie Zhao divorce me. So much money, don''t you say there''s no money at home? And the money for my brother to see a doctor and go to school... "


    "Ah, you girl, why are you so short-sighted. Are you satisfied with the 30000? You know, it''s just the beginning. When you get a firm foothold in the Nie family, it''s more than 30000. 300000 and three million are normal. " Tao Qian reported a number that he could not imagine.


    Yan Xiangru also said: "although they are making trouble for you, they will certainly give you more. In the future After you have children, not everything will be given to you! Now You are a little shaky, patient and so on, so that they can not find out what''s wrong with you, even if they want to drive you away


    "That is, it doesn''t matter if you just save money and can''t get it out, but you have to remember every sum of money clearly, you know?" Tao Qian also said excitedly.


    Now they can only persuade Tao Rong in this way. There is no way to do this. They can see that it is impossible for Tao Rong to take money for the time being. They can only wait slowly.


    And they see Tao Rong''s appearance, obviously is still in their control, a pair of want to go home to avoid the kind of coward, worthless stupid girl. It''s not the kind of scheming that Tao Yu said. When the Nie family isolated her, the more she trusted her family. Even if her wings were hard, she didn''t dare to fly.


    They just have to be patient and wait.


    "But But I''m worried about my family. Do you still have money? Didn''t it cost a lot of money to treat my brother some time ago? " Tao Rong worried said.


    Tao Qian, as the head of the family, immediately said: "it''s OK. It''s not the place you should worry about. Just take care of your situation in the Nie family."


    Yan Xiangru also nodded. They are different from Tao Rong. They have a long-term vision, so they know what it means to be impatient, not to eat hot tofu, and to fish for a long time.


    Looking at them like this, Tao Rong immediately said in surprise: "Mom and Dad, you won''t go to borrow money. You can''t do that. No one will lend us money for such a long time. It''s not usury..."


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru are stunned by Tao Rong. In fact, they are trying to borrow money, but the amount they can borrow is limited. Because Tao Qian is gambling, they can''t borrow money. If it wasn''t for Tao Rong''s marriage to Nie family, they can''t borrow money now.


    But this time, Tao Rong came back with a straight face. If they can''t pay back the money, others will never lend them any more. Then their face will be lost.


    As for usury


    Originally, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru didn''t think about it at all, because Tao Rong suddenly broke into their thinking and seemed to be able to use it as the final alternative.


    Tao Rong continued: "my father and mother, although they say that I can pay off all the debts when I get the money, you''d better not borrow money. What if you meet unreasonable people? If you go out and work hard, you should also be able to live a hard life. Don''t treat my brother''s illness for the time being. I''ll treat him when I can get the money back? "


    Tao Rong a pair of painstaking appearance, help to think of a way, think of an idea. Inadvertently give them hints of some ideas.


    Yes, no matter how much money you borrow now, Tao Rong will help you pay back in the future. Why should they worry about going out to work? In fact, they can enjoy it by borrowing money now.


    Why didn''t they think of that?


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru had a vague idea in their mind at the same time, but it was just an idea. They didn''t dare to borrow usury for the time being.


    However, Tao Qian was still bubbling in his heart. After all, he could not help but put forward the possibility and said, "in case we are really forced to borrow money, will you help us pay it back in the future?"


    Tao Rong immediately said sincerely: "the money you borrowed is equal to the money I borrowed? You are my parents. Can I leave you alone? What''s more, supporting you is what I should do. Now that I can''t do it, I''m already very remorseful. How can I not help you? "Yan Xiangru is relatively calm. She pushes Tao Qian and says, "don''t listen to your father''s nonsense. We won''t borrow it. You can rest assured."


    Tao Rong smiles and knows that they will not borrow usury so easily.


    But this is just the beginning Tao Rong promised that he would let them enjoy the "welfare" of usury in the future.


    She doesn''t have a showdown with the Taoists in order to gobble up the scum of the family bit by bit, let them feel the great hope followed by the despair, let them fall from the illusion of heaven into hell, let them taste the feeling of her last life.


    Wait, no one can run away!


    It''s a long two-year plan.


    Looking at Tao Qian and Yan Xiang, Tao Rong knows that she is one step closer to her goal.


    Then Tao Rong was concerned about Tao Yu.


    To Tao Rong''s surprise, Tao Yu is still at home. The one who celebrated the new year didn''t go out to play crazily. It''s really not like him.


    Under careful inquiry, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru''s face became ugly, and Tao Rong''s eyes were reproached.


    Tao Rong immediately understood that no matter what the younger brother''s problems were, she would try her best to treat him in the future and guarantee to buy a house for him and find his daughter-in-law.


    She''s a very good ferocious devil, but she doesn''t have the ability yet.

 Chapter 315

    Because Tao Rong regardless of the past, let Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru feel a lot better.


    Yan Xiangru lets Tao Qian in and asks Tao Yu to come out and say hello to Tao Rong.


    But not long after Tao Qian went in, there was a quarrel inside, but I couldn''t hear what it was outside.


    After a while, Tao Qian came out with a blue face and said to Tao Rong, "go and see your brother."


    Tao Rong hesitated for a while, as if he had a lingering fear of the past.


    "Don''t worry, that boy will mess around again. You call us and we''ll beat him for you. You go quickly Tao Qian said immediately.


    Tao Rong looks at Tao Qian strangely. He always feels that his behavior is a little more impatient, as if he wants her to go in quickly.


    Although Tao Rong doesn''t understand, he is not afraid of anything. He nods and walks into Tao Yu''s room.


    After going in, I saw Tao Yu lying on the bed in the daytime, staring at her with a gloomy face. Tao Rong felt that Tao Yu really looked more like a potential abnormal than before. It''s not like a teenager at all.


    Tao Rong is not clear, can the man''s that aspect not be able to meet the disposition big change?


    "You bitch!"


    Tao Rong is picking eyebrows. As expected, she still has such an attitude. However, Tao Rong is in a good mood at this time, so he has a good attitude towards him, "are you ok? Is the wound healed? "


    Tao Yu listen to such a Hello, how to listen to all feel is in the irony of him. So angry that the veins on his forehead burst out.


    Almost gnashing his teeth, he said, "what are you pretending to be? Don''t you mean to hurt me? You are a vicious woman. I know you must have bad intentions. You just pretend in front of your parents. What''s your purpose? "


    Tao Rong cold hook lip a smile, is about to stimulate him a few words, suddenly heard outside there is a slight sound of footsteps.


    Tao Rong eyebrows slightly pick, already understand.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiang should lie at the door eavesdropping when they are like this, but she can''t make a mistake.


    Think of just Tao Qian''s attitude, and now Tao Yu said, obviously want to lead her to say something.


    It seems that what Tao Yu said to Tao Qian made Tao Qian suspicious, but he didn''t really doubt her. He just wanted to further verify it.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t know Tao Rong had such a good ear power.


    "Brother, what are you talking about! If not You treat me How can I do that with the idea of incest? I''m totally scared. And you used to treat Gan Xiaomei That''s why I overreacted. You can rest assured that your elder sister will save money in the Nie''s house to treat you. Please tell her if it''s serious. " Tao Rong tone worried said.


    Just now, he was still indifferent, but now he suddenly became like this, and Tao Yu was disgusted. "You''ve been acting less. I''ve seen you clearly for a long time. You''re on purpose. You want to hurt me. Haven''t you killed me several times? If you don''t tell the truth here, we''ll tell you what you want to do


    Tao Rong immediately panicked: "ah Yu, what are you doing? How did you start to talk nonsense? You Don''t scare your sister! It didn''t hurt your brain. What''s the matter with you? I''m your sister! What acting! What''s the killer, me? How is that possible? "


    Tao Rong''s tone, no matter how you listen, is worried and frightened by the inexplicable slander, as if you can''t understand what Tao Yu is saying.


    "You are not my sister. I told you at the beginning that you are not my sister at all. Now I pretend I don''t know. What do you want?" Tao Yu is crazy. Tao Rong''s acting is not finished. Anyway, he believes what he sees and will catch Tao Rong''s fox tail.


    He is sure that Tao Rong is definitely not a kind-hearted person. She must be planning something. She must have some bad ideas. He must alert his parents to her.


    "Ah, ah Yu, if you say that again, I will be angry. How can I not be your own sister? You have a dirty mind. If you have any idea about your own sister, you can imagine that I am not your own sister. You are like this Once or twice I listen to it, let my parents hear, must hit you, our family, can''t make such a joke. And What''s the matter with you? You''ve been talking nonsense since the beginning. Do you have a fever? Are you confused? How can you talk without logic? What are you doing


    Tao Yu looks at Tao Rong a pair of helpless blame and doubt appearance, really is like a very unreasonable brother helpless elder sister style. He really didn''t know that a person could be shameless to such a degree that it seemed that he was really insane.


    Clearly It is clear that she is a witch! Why Why is she acting like this now? She should not know that her parents are eavesdropping outside. This is a temporary test for Dad''s consent. She can''t be found out.


    He thinks the opportunity is rare. He can let his parents see her face. Anyway, he has nothing to lose. He must take off her mask to make her look good.


    But now because of Tao Rong''s reaction, he is in a mess. For a moment, I really don''t know what to say to expose her mask."Ah Yu, don''t worry, even if you It''s not good for me, but you are also my only brother. If I don''t help you, who will help you? I will be filial to my parents, and I won''t stand by your affairs. I will take good care of you. After all, we are brothers and sisters! Just like before, when you are in trouble and do bad things, you dare not tell your parents. I will help you solve them secretly without telling them. Haven''t we always been like this? " Tao Rong said with deep feeling.


    Her tone makes people feel that her sister and brother are affectionate, but Tao Yu sees her eyes that almost don''t smile. Those pale eyes are totally different from the three members of their family. At this time, it''s like staring at him from hell, which makes his back cold.


    "You You You''re a liar, you''re a liar, you''re a liar! Tell the truth Tao Yu is forced by Tao Rong''s eyes, directly towards Tao Rong throwing things on the bed.


    Tao Rong screams quickly. Sure enough, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru come in the next second.


    Yan Xiangru came forward and patted Tao Yu on the back of the head to stop his crazy behavior. Holding his ear, he yelled: "your sister is so kind to you, you are really endless!"


    Tao Qian also protects Tao Rong and goes out and says, "Rong Rong, you just came back. Go to your parents'' room to have a rest first. I''ll call you to have dinner later."


    Tao Rong put on a vice commissar aggrieved appearance, finally step three back to Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru''s room. Leave them to teach Tao Yu.

 Chapter 316

    But for a moment, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru would never believe Tao Yu.


    After a while, two people regardless of the splash of Tao Yu, directly came out.


    They also rarely played the role of Tao Rong''s good parents for a while.


    Yan Xiangru cooks for her in person. Tao Qian asks her about what she saw and heard in Nie''s house. It''s like a normal family.


    Until dinner time, Tao Yu did not come out of the room again, occasionally came the sound of smashing things, should be in the room.


    Every time I heard this, Tao Qian would hum to Yan Xiangru: "you are used to it."


    Yan Xiang said impatiently, "it''s not your son!"


    Tao Qian didn''t talk. Turn to Tao Rong in order to be more pleasant.


    After all, the family is totally counting on her now. Naturally, they have to do a good job on the surface.


    Tao Rong also plays the previous good girl very well, so even if Tao Yu tries to expose her behind her back, it''s hard to start. After all, his reputation is not good.


    That night, Tao Rong and Yan Xiangru were sleeping in the big room. After all, they were embarrassed to let Tao Rong go back to the former Chaifang, and Tao Qian naturally went to sleep with Tao Yu.


    When she went to bed at night, Yan Xiangru had been educating for a long time, but this time, the purpose of education was obviously biased towards giving birth.


    Even early in the morning, Yan Xiangru also used the money Tao Rong brought back to buy medicine, let Tao Rong secretly take back.


    Tao Rong accepts it shyly, and promises to find a chance. However, Nie Zhao has less time at home and less contact with her. I''m afraid it still takes time.


    In the face of such a situation, Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru naturally dare not urge Tao Rong more, but let her as soon as possible, and be careful.


    Then he sent Tao Rong to a place in the town. Tao Rong said that the driver would pick her up when she arrived, so that they didn''t have to wait.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru wanted to pretend, but Tao Rong insisted that they didn''t use it, so they went back first.


    When they disappeared completely, Tao Rong left here and took another road to the mountain.


    In order to avoid meeting the villagers, Tao Rong took the mountain road without people and made a detour to Uncle Qi''s home.


    But when Tao Rong walked into the mountain, he found that he was being followed.


    Tao Rong feels strange, how can someone follow him? And it''s two people.


    Tao Rong''s only certainty is that the people who follow her are not Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru, because their footsteps and hidden techniques are obviously not common people''s, at least they have basic training.


    Tao Rong knows that it''s not good. They''re behind and they can''t go back. The only way is to use their familiarity with the terrain and get rid of them.


    Tao Rong deliberately chose the easiest mountain road to get lost. Suddenly he turned back and saw that someone was hiding. Taking this opportunity, Tao Rong quickly dodged into the woods.


    Run all the way with extremely fast body method.


    Tao Rong immediately heard the sound of scolding and running from behind.


    According to the sound of footsteps, the speed of the other side is not slow.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know the endurance of these two people. According to the current situation, Tao Rong thinks that the safest thing is to go to Uncle Qi''s home as soon as possible for help. Now she could only pray that master would be at home.


    Tao Rong while listening to the voice from behind, while anxious to go, fast running.


    But after running for a while, the voice behind obviously disappeared.


    Tao Rong gradually slowed down in doubt, but still ran towards uncle Qi''s home.


    Are those people really dumped and lost by themselves?


    Tao Rong felt a little restless and always felt that something was wrong.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong thought of an escape trick that uncle Qi had mentioned to her before. He told Tao Rong never to run in a straight line when he ran away. He seemed to have a destination. In this way, it was easy for the enemy to find her action track and intercept her in advance.


    And she has just been running in the direction of Uncle Qi''s home.


    She made the mistake of running away if the other party It shouldn''t be such a coincidence. Tao Rong put down her uneasiness, but she didn''t dare to run blindly towards uncle Qi''s house. Instead, she slowed down and even began to pay attention to the voices around her, so as not to let the other party come out from the side or the front.


    But Tao Rong did not listen carefully.


    But just as Tao Rong relaxed her vigilance and felt that she was frightening herself, suddenly a dark shadow came down from the sky. Tao Rong was crushed down to the ground.


    It was two people who jumped down from the tree with a net. They had been waiting for a rabbit in the tree for a long time, just in the direction of Tao Rong''s progress.


    "Little girl can run! I''m so tired. "


    "I finally caught the man. I''ll take him back. It''s all in the mountains. It''s a waste of time."


    Tao Rong was shocked, but she was already covered by the fishing net. She was frantically struggling to get out, but she couldn''t do it at all. She was pressed one after another. The two rolled together and wrapped Tao Rong in it and lifted her up. This makes it more difficult for Tao Rong to struggle.Tao Rong immediately blew a whistle under the emergency, but the sound conveyed by such a whistle was much farther than the general shouting.


    In a hurry, Tao Rong can only count on Bai Ya, because even if Uncle Qi is not at home, Bai Ya will be there.


    It''s a long way from Uncle Qi, but Bai Ya''s words should be audible.


    Tao Rong''s behavior naturally surprised the two kidnappers. The first reaction of the bound person is that whistling is really rare.


    "Is it a mute?"


    "It''s impossible. When I followed her before, she spoke clearly."


    When they were curious while carrying her.


    Tao Rong immediately cried out: "help! Help! There are kidnappers


    Sure enough, what he screamed for was a punch.


    Tao Rong was quiet with a snort.


    "Shut up! Sure enough, it''s not dumb. I warn you to be quiet for me, but the person above has told me that as long as you can catch it, it doesn''t matter if you are hurt! Our brothers don''t want to embarrass a little girl! "


    The man who is carrying behind is pulling the net and threatening with a knife.


    "Damn it, you two hold it in your hands. The little girl looks very light. How can you lift it so heavy! Is it a weight? " The man in front of me burst out and scolded.


    Tao Rong uses a slight struggle to release the weight on her body to ensure that she can resist quickly, and looks at them coldly through the net.


    The two kidnappers were wearing masks, and the rest of the costumes were the kind that could not be found in the crowd.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said with trembling: "two elder brothers, why do you want to kidnap me? You want money and death. If it''s easy to discuss, I can ask my husband''s family. I''m not an ordinary mountain folk. My husband''s family is very rich."


    "Poof. Who said no! "


    Tao Rong eyebrows pick, these people Who knows whose daughter-in-law she is and kidnaps her?

 Chapter 317

    Tao Rong''s first thought was Zheng Shunjia, the crazy woman. Anyway, she didn''t do such a thing less in her last life.


    If it''s really her, Tao Rong can still be a little relieved. Even if she is arrested, at least she won''t endanger her life.


    The most common thing Zheng Shunjia did was to bully and cajole. Even though the Zheng family had an extraordinary position in the East, they had to give face to the Nie and Yuan families in the south.


    If you really want to poison Tao Rong, a woman who is still married to Nie Zhao, they still don''t dare to kill her. Even if the Nie family doesn''t like to see her very much, Tao Rong will fight with the Zheng family for face. This is a matter of family dignity. It''s absolutely inviolable.


    Otherwise, Zheng Shunjia would not use Wen Yifeng to seduce Tao Rong and let Tao Rong terminate the engagement.


    Tao Rong is holding a dagger in his hand. He has begun to hesitate whether to run away.


    If you run away, the trouble behind you will not stop. If you don''t run away, you will have a chance to expose what Zheng Shunjia has done. Maybe you can get it once and for all. Let others know what Zheng Shunjia is doing, so that there will be less trouble in the future.


    And in front of them, these two people are obviously practitioners. In their highly defensive state, Tao Rong is not sure that he can escape.


    Tao Rong thought for a while and asked weakly, "do you know who kidnapped me?"


    "Oh, or the employer would be crazy to spend so much money on us We dare not engage in illegal activities when you are invited to be a mountain girl. "


    Tao Rong sneered, this is not illegal, or this degree of law, the other party''s power can completely cover up?


    "Don''t worry, little girl, when you get out of the mountain, you get on the bus. You are honest and we are polite to you, but we don''t want to do it to women, you know? Please cooperate with our work. "


    "Well Can you tell me, tie Is it the Zheng family who invited me? " As if they wanted to see Tao Rong, they didn''t hide anything.


    "Ha, the little girl is quite clever. It seems that you really have a grudge. " The two kidnappers were unprepared and said that they didn''t worry that Tao Rong would run away from them. They must be quite confident in their skills.


    Tao Rong thought for a while, some doubt way: "that is Zheng family who?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    Tao Rong saw that he could not ask anything, so he did not speak.


    The kidnappers may feel that Tao Rong doesn''t struggle because she knows who is behind the kidnapping.


    I guess it''s not a fatal relationship.


    Just when the kidnapper thought he could finish the task easily.


    Suddenly a gust of wind wrapped in the shadow of a few people flash from the afterglow.


    Tao Rong is just slightly a Leng, a moment of heavy hit on the ground.


    Waiting for Tao Rong to prop up in amazement and look up across the net, the two kidnappers have already fallen to the ground.


    No more than five seconds before and after.


    Tao Rong had never felt like this before, as if the air pressure around him had been lowered.


    Just in a moment, what happened, she just saw the shadow flash back and forth, nothing.


    "Pa Ta", that is the sound of breaking dead branches.


    Tao Rong with the voice turned a look, first to see a pair of sports shoes can not see the original color, and then is scraped everywhere hole black sportswear. There is a dark green waist bag tied around the waist and a strange silver metal bracelet on the wrist. It looks like an ancient beast. Looking up


    When Tao Rong looked up, he saw a young man. He was about 20 years old. He had the characteristics of both youth and youth. He didn''t look as mature as Nie Zhao, but he was colder than Nie Zhao.


    Although the man wears shabby, but the whole body bearing can not be underestimated, that kind of cold with arrogant temperament, as if from his bones out of instinct, either deliberately pretending, is his natural state.


    The domineering facial features can also see a trace of young people''s tenderness. The skin is as healthy as Nie Zhao''s, but a little bit more bronze. His eyes are natural and sharp. He looks at them as if he were looking at some weak creature. The lips are tight and there is no extra expression on the face.


    He has short black hair. It feels like a hedgehog. It''s naturally curly. It''s not messy but fluffy. He thought it was normal short hair. When he turns his head slightly, he can see that there are three tiny braids in the back of his head. This rare shape is really impressive.


    Although he didn''t have Nie Zhao''s handsome and amazing appearance, his sword eyebrows and tiger eyes were a heroic face with an indescribable flavor. Is it noble? Or simple, in short, is a very strange combination.


    In addition, he has a big body, and the muscles all over his body are quite obvious even under the package of tolerance sportswear.


    That kind of feeling that the whole body is emitting male hormones, is really full of male primitive temptation, but in front of the face that has not been completely opened, the total feeling is almost charming.Just how can such a man who is not an ordinary man appear in the mountains like this?


    Tao Rong was stunned to see him, while the other two kidnappers were still wailing.


    The man took a look at Tao Rong and said, "are you calling for help?"


    Voice like a person, cold and hard tone.


    Tao Rong instantly reaction, quickly break free from the fishing net out of the way: "thank you for saving me."


    The man nodded and ignored Tao Rong. He looked directly at the two kidnappers and asked, "are you two kidnappers?"


    At this time, the two kidnappers had reluctantly stood up in pain, and the daggers in their hands were all taken out. They were alert and ready to fight at any time.


    "Who are you? Get out of here, or don''t blame us for being rude to you."


    Looking at men so young, they beat each other, and the two kidnappers didn''t admit defeat.


    "Yes? Grandfather said, kidnapping women and children are bad people! It''s against the law and must be eliminated! "


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the two kidnappers met the man''s heavy fist before they had time to put on a good posture.


    It''s time to speak with your fists and your strength.


    The man punches one, two punches down, the two kidnappers have been completely silent.


    Tao Rong looks at everything in front of her in amazement. This man It''s too powerful. She''s seen uncle Qi and Nie Zhao do it. Although she doesn''t know how powerful they are, as far as she can see, this man is not as powerful as master, but his fist power is definitely stronger than Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 318

    Tao Rong had no chance to appreciate his real fighting posture, because it was only two fists. The two kidnappers had lost their fighting ability and were beaten to spit blood.


    Tao Rong opened his mouth and just wanted to suggest whether to send them to the police station.


    As a result, the man went straight up and crushed one of the legs with one foot. The sound of the kidnapper''s wailing almost resounded through the woods.


    Another kidnapper saw that his brother was treated like this, so angry that he immediately fought back.


    As a result, the hand was firmly grasped by the man, reversed and abruptly twisted.


    "Spare your life, spare your life. We''re wrong. We don''t dare any more. " The kidnappers began to cry for mercy.


    Tao Rong is really the first time to see the absolute benefits of high strength of force.


    That''s the benefit that the real strong will get. After all, there are still many things that need to be solved by force in this society. Many times, we can reach a friendly consensus without reasoning and law.


    Especially in the current stage when the law is not perfect and the people''s moral standards need to be improved.


    Tao Rong looks at the man who is not a few years older than himself. He completely implements the principle of punishing the kidnapper by force. He doesn''t know whether he is envious or frightened.


    Once again, the idea of learning kung fu well took root in her mind. Even if she started late, she would catch up and become a strong one.


    Tao Rong is lost in meditation for a while. The men have already scared the two kidnappers to heaven.


    "No, Grandpa said that you people who abduct and sell women and children should be killed! And you have to torture hard before you kill him. "


    The man''s face was expressionless. After that, not only the kidnapper but also Tao Rong was shocked.


    What does this man mean, murder Murder? It''s against the law to kill people, doesn''t he know?


    I don''t think I''ll meet any killer.


    But listen to him, he should still have basic morality.


    When the two kidnappers heard that the man was killing, they were already scared to pee.


    The man looked at both of them in disgust, but he had already reached out and grabbed them around their necks.


    At this time, the two kidnappers were completely scared out of their wits, even forgot to run away and beg for mercy.


    Tao Rong saw that two people were about to die because of her. He immediately stopped and said, "stop, don''t kill people!"


    The man moves a meal, doubt of turn head looking at Tao Rong, some defiant pick eyebrow way: "Stockholm syndrome?"


    Tao Rong was stunned. She had heard of this symptom before. After all, there was a sister-in-law studying medicine in her family. Because she was quite wonderful, Tao Rong remembered that since this man could put forward this, it proved that he was still a learned person?


    God, what''s the matter with this man. How could it be so contradictory?


    "No No, they are not kidnappers. They just have a conflict with me. I know their boss. They are just tough and ask me to see their boss. I don''t want to help them. This Elder brother, I am very grateful for your justice, but they are not guilty to death, and it is against the law to kill people. You You know that


    Why does Tao Rong always feel that this person seems to know nothing about the world. Can he kill people without hesitation? And he didn''t ask for the details of the matter, so he started It''s too casual. It''s not really a killer.


    "You are crying for help." The man seems to be a little unhappy with Tao Rong''s behavior. Although the tone hasn''t changed, Tao Rong hears the tone of complaint.


    Tao Rong quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I''m sorry." In fact, the man did too much, but Tao Rong was really afraid of him, so he had to admit it. If you really can''t save She''s not reluctant. Anyway, those people came to kidnap her first.


    Tao Rong is not pretending to be a good person, but she also knows that these two people are not the same as the person this man wants to punish. They are not kidnapping women and children. They are just people who come to tie her back to see the Zheng family. They are just going to help the boss take her by force. They will not hurt her, and they can''t be regarded as criminals.


    If it''s going to kill them, Tao Rong is really afraid that she''s going to kill them somehow. Even if she''s infected with human life, it''s the enemy she can''t let go of anyway, not the two wretches.


    Tao Rong said anxiously: "your punishment to them has been very serious. I know you are a good man and it''s against the law to kill people. Moreover, they didn''t do anything to me. They just tied me up. Now you teach them a lesson, and I''ll send them to the police station and give them to the police."


    The man hesitated for a while and said, "forget it, my grandfather also said that it''s OK to leave things outside to the police. So you don''t get yourself into trouble. "


    Tao Rong can''t understand him, but it''s enough to recognize his decision to give up killing.


    Tao Rongsong got angry and saw the man staring at him.


    Tao Rong suddenly all over stiff, was a strong so staring at, really too much pressure."Yes By the way, you are my Savior. You helped me. I have to Thank you. " Tao Rong said tentatively.


    "Really The man said immediately.


    Tao Rong seems to see his eyes are bright, which is a bit like his age.


    Tao Rong was afraid that he would ask something strange, so he said, "I''ll try my best."


    The man was relieved and said, "take me out. I want to find someone."


    "Going out? Where are you going? " Tao Rong some muddled said.


    "Get out of this mountain! I''m looking for shankan village. " The man should have said.


    Tao Rong


    "Can''t you get out of here?" Tao Rong asked confusedly.


    The man frowned slightly and said, "the terrain here is too complicated. It''s like a labyrinth. It''s estimated that it''s not the local people who can''t walk out. I''ve been walking here for seven days, but I can''t find the way down the mountain."


    Tao Rong


    It''s not a big mountain. It has a clear slope. With his skill, he can walk down the slope. He can cross the rocks, turn over the rocks, cross the trees, and climb the trees. Even if the road is hard, he will be able to walk out in half a day.


    Seven days. How did he get around?


    How do I get there?


    Is Is the person in front of you Lu Chi? To what extent does Lu Chi have to have such a brain circuit.


    Tao Rong''s conclusion, the whole person is not good, such a strong person did not recognize the road.


    However, there were too many things to be surprised. Tao Rong had no time to digest them, and could not react to them one by one. Almost out of instinct, she accepted all the strange things in front of her.

 Chapter 319

    "No No problem. I''ll take you to shankan village. "


    The man''s eyebrows instantly stretched out and said, "please."


    "But they..." Tao Rong hesitated to look at the two young kidnappers.


    "Tie it to the tree first, and then you can bring the police. But you have to take me to shankan village first. I''m anxious to find someone." The man some overbearing said.


    Tao Rong''s idea is that Tao Rong doesn''t want to cause trouble. These two people are seriously injured now. In addition to kidnapping her, they ask each other back and forth and convict each other. I don''t know how much time it will take her.


    So Tao Rong deliberately left a clasp when he was tying people, and the two kidnappers who had recovered their senses naturally saw Tao Rong''s intention and cast a grateful look at her. It was their bad luck to meet such a madman. They remembered that Tao Rong had saved them, and they knew how to be grateful.


    At last, the two men said to Tao Rong, "it''s Miss Zheng."


    Tao Rong instantly understood, and then quickly left here with the man, to leave enough time for the two unfortunate eggs to escape.


    For this life-saving benefactor, Tao Rong still has a defensive psychology, so he asked a few questions at random. After asking, Tao Rong was really curious about what this man was and where he came from.


    To say that he knows more, he does know more, but it seems that he is totally unfamiliar with normal social human relations.


    It''s terrifying, but it''s illogical. It''s like It''s like it''s not from this country at all.


    But his Mandarin is completely authentic, and he can''t be a foreigner.


    However, Tao Rong is relieved. At present, this guy hasn''t met any people who will kill him. What he means is that he has just come out of his hometown and hasn''t done anything for a just cause. Tao Rong was the first person he met who needed his help. As for where his hometown is, people will keep silent.


    Since it''s not a murderer, it''s easy.


    Tao Rong is kind enough to remind him that he can''t kill anyone here. He will be arrested by the police. What can be handed over to the police should be handed over to the police as much as possible. If it is really not possible Then act according to the circumstances.


    Tao Rong also knows that his name is Ao Yi. He came out to look for people. He found it in many places. It looks like I''m just over nineteen.


    Tao Rong''s first impression of him was that he was tough and a bit reckless. Sometimes he was simple and easy to cheat, and he was I''m really a road maniac. I can''t tell the difference between the East, the west, the north and the south. I''m also fascinated by the confidence that I''m looking for the right direction. I have to try my best to persuade him to believe it.


    Finally, when Ao Yi wants to turn the road several times, Tao Rong takes him out of the mountain in 20 minutes.


    Tao Rong was sure that when he saw the village, there were stars in his eyes.


    When Tao Rong was about to introduce here, he suddenly heard a very loud "Gulu Gulu".


    Tao Rong turns his head and looks at Ao Yi. Ao Yi looks at the village below without expression.


    "Gulu Gulu."


    "You Hungry? " Tao Rong asked.


    Ao Yi touched his stomach, and then put on a puzzled expression.


    Tao Rong said: "you How long has it been since I ate? "


    Ao Yi thought, "after entering the mountain..."


    "Seven days!"


    Tao Rong looked at him in amazement and couldn''t help thinking if he didn''t show up here, would he starve to death on the mountain.


    "Otherwise, I''ll treat you to dinner first, and then I''ll find someone when I''m full." After all, Tao Rong wants to be grateful for saving her own life.


    Ao Yi turns his head and looks at Tao Rong. He frowns slightly and says, "are you flattering me?"


    Tao Rong


    Meet this big brother, Tao Rong is really several times speechless, do not know what to say, they are really a world of people?


    I don''t understand his brain circuit at all. Is he a junior in secondary school?


    "You are my benefactor. It''s natural for me to treat you to a meal to show my gratitude."


    Tao Rong knew that he was not good at human nature, so he used this ending to block him every time.


    Sure enough, as soon as Tao Rong finished, Ao Yi said clearly, "well, you''re a good man."


    Tao Rong didn''t know how he came to this conclusion, so he didn''t answer at all. He made a gesture of invitation and went downhill ahead of time. "Then come with me."


    But when Tao Rong was about to go down, she suddenly felt pressure coming behind her.


    Tao Rong looked back and saw that Ao Yi had fallen to one side.


    The accident broke out.


    Tao Rong''s face is startled, and his brain is blank. He is really unprepared by his sudden situation. He can only turn around and want to help him.


    But because standing on the slope angle can not support, plus Ao Yi is really heavy, so directly put Tao Rong down.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, Ao Yi grabs Tao Rong and turns around to replace them. Otherwise, Tao Rong must have knocked his head on the rocks on the slope.Ao Yi''s skill is extraordinary. Although he falls down with Tao Rong, he raises his head in time to avoid the consequences of brain blooming. With his thick back on the ground, I''m afraid his sportswear will have several more holes.


    But he looked up too much, Tao Rong also because of his help and lost the ability to control the body, directly side head hit.


    But it just hit me in the face.


    Tao Rong felt as if her cheek had hit her stiff nose, and was printed by something soft and cool.


    Forced to press on another person is also a state that Tao Rong doesn''t like very much, so his trained body almost instinctively jumps up, which makes the awkward posture last for two or three seconds at most.


    Such a short and negligible accident, even if Tao Rong knew it well, he would directly pretend that it didn''t happen.


    That''s human nature.


    But Tao Rong forgot that the unusual handsome man in front of him didn''t know what it was like to be a man.


    Tao Rong is embarrassed and reaches out to pull Ao Yi up.


    Ao Yi looks serious and weird. He stares at Tao Rong as if he has locked her in his eyes. That pair of dark brown eyes just like a mysterious desert abyss, constantly put her figure in.


    "I just lost my muscle."


    Tao Rong was staring at the heart of some startled, uncomfortable just want to nod said must be hungry.


    As a result, Ao Yi said, "I''m kissing you"


    Tao Rong''s hand was stiff, which This No more.


    Just about to take back his hand, Ao Yi suddenly reaches out and grabs Tao Rong''s hand, and suddenly pulls it.


    Tao Rong instinctively grasp, lest he stand unsteadily fell down.


    As a result, after standing firm, they did not let go.


    Tao Rong''s mouth twitched more violently. "Ao Yi? Please let go


    "I just kissed you. It was an accident." Ao Yi says directly, the tone is also straightforward and vigorous.

 Chapter 320

    Tao Rong felt that the corners of her mouth could not move. "Yes, it''s unexpected, so you can not mention it. Would you please let go? We don''t know each other and we don''t know each other


    Ao Yi is probably aware that Tao Rong is a little worried, so he directly released his hand and stood there thinking.


    Tao Rong looks at Ao Yi suspiciously. This person always feels like thunder. It''s better to get rid of it earlier.


    He was about to persuade him to go to shankan village and find someone by himself.


    As a result, Ao Yi suddenly raised his head, his eyes firm as if he had just made a decision.


    "Well, since I kiss you, I will be responsible. You come back with me and I will marry you."


    With a click of thunder, Tao Rong''s mind blossomed.


    What''s the feeling of five thunderbolts? Tao Rong thinks that she is experiencing at the moment.


    "What Is that right? " She must have been hallucinating.


    Aoyi''s words were separated and she understood every word. How could she not understand them when they were combined.


    "I said, I kiss you, although it is an accident, but I will be responsible, so I marry you." Ao Yi a pair of reluctant decision appearance stimulates Tao Rong''s every nerve.


    Tao Rong really wants to roar, boss, you are sick!


    How can I encounter such a thing? I might as well be tied up by those two people just now.


    "It was an accident You don''t have to be responsible. " Tao Rong felt that she was really communicating with a baby.


    Aoyi heard this, but with a kind of disapproval of the eyes looking at Tao Rong, "but I kiss you."


    Tao Rong I can''t stand it.


    "Where on earth are you from? How In this era, there is no need to get married once you kiss someone''s face. Do you know me? do you like me? Do you think it''s so easy to get married? If you can marry me with a kiss, you will marry me a lot. "


    Tao Rong said in a huff. But as soon as she spoke, she felt a chill rising from her feet.


    Ao Yi''s brow in front of him frowned, his pupil shrank, and he said in a cold voice, "many people have kissed you?"


    Tao Rong''s voice is dumb, and the sense of oppression is like being strangled by someone. Tao Rong''s heart is scared in an instant. The man in front of her can strangle people with bare hands and never blink an eye.


    "No I''m just making an analogy. " Tao Rong immediately followed his instinct.


    Why does she have the illusion of putting a green hat on the people in front of her, that horrible feeling Don''t they really know each other for less than an hour?


    It''s so strange that Tao Rongren feels that it''s not normal for him to have such a nightmare.


    She doesn''t care whether she is kind or not. Such abnormal people must be thrown away quickly.


    "I don''t like people cheating on me. You''d better not." Ao Yi cold warning way.


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment, or said: "then I will not marry you, I There are people I like. Why should I marry you! Marriage is a matter of mutual affection. "


    Tao Rong thinks of Nie Zhao for a moment. If he hears that, he will make fun of her. After all, she is not qualified to say that.


    Ao Yi frowned and said, "I don''t like you either, but since I kiss you, I have to be responsible. Grandfather said that you can''t kiss a girl. If you do, you will get married and have children. "


    Tao Rong really wants to roar up to the sky and yell. What the hell are they! What unreliable grandfather can teach such unreliable people? Can it be that the customs of ethnic minorities with underdeveloped information are not formed.


    Can''t get up, can''t you hide?


    Tao Rong pointed to shankan village and said, "your destination has arrived. I won''t send you." Then he turned and left.


    But she didn''t step out, she was pulled by Ao Yi''s arm and forced to twist.


    Tao Rong''s pain is dull to hum a, be pressed by Ao Yi one hand on one side of the tree trunk, Ao Yi cold stand at the back of Tao Rong.


    "You want to run?"


    Tao Rong''s back is cold, and she is very nervous. She can''t compete with people who don''t play cards according to common sense.


    But with the strength behind him, Tao Rong can feel that Ao Yi doesn''t want to hurt himself. Maybe I can''t turn my head.


    "I I don''t want to. Can you kidnap me? Didn''t your grandfather say that the people who kidnap women and children are also bad people? " Tao Rong roared in silence.


    As a result, Ao Yi was stunned by the roar, and then his hand loosened, and Tao Rong broke free.


    Tao Rong immediately turns around and looks at him defensively. Seeing his reaction, he seems to be thinking about this problem. It''s really blank.


    I don''t know what expression to put on to face this psychosis. It''s a miracle that such people haven''t been abducted and sold. Where is this amazing creature coming from!


    Anyway, I can''t run. I have to think of another way to get rid of this trouble.Tao Rong''s heart was beating wildly, and his forehead was sweating. As soon as he turned his eyes, he said, "why don''t you go back and ask your grandfather to make a decision? Maybe your grandfather didn''t tell you the truth behind it. For example, if he doesn''t want to, he can''t force him to marry you? "


    Ao Yi hesitated for a while and then nodded: "OK, I asked."


    Tao Rong was relieved and came out.


    But the next second, Tao Rong is silly, because the other party directly took out the mobile phone and began to make a phone call.


    I think he came from the deep mountains. I''m really ignorant.


    There are still very few mobile phones in this era. Who the hell is this!


    Fortunately, it seems that the signal here is not good, and the call has not been made.


    Ao Yi didn''t insist on playing either.


    Tao Rong said quickly: "you are so hungry that you have no strength. I''ll take you to dinner. The next is shankan village. Let''s find someone first."


    It seems that Tao Rong reminds Ao Yi of his important task.


    "You don''t run away?" Ao Yi frowned at her.


    "No, I just didn''t want to run. I was just a little angry by your amazing idea. People here are not like this. It''s not good to force others to abide by your rules." Tao Rong tries to persuade to say.


    But Ao Yi did not respond.


    So they went down the mountain in silence. Seeing that she was approaching uncle Qi''s home, Tao Rong was excited. In case this person really wanted to take her away by force, she and her master could help her.


    "You live in shankan village?" Ao Yi asks suddenly.


    People who were not curious about her personal information all the way suddenly asked these questions. How could Tao Rong answer them? She quickly shook her head and lied: "I live in the town. Shankan village also knows some people. Who are you looking for Maybe I do? "

 Chapter 321

    If you can help him find it, maybe he will forget about it.


    "Is there an old man surnamed Qi who is flexible, can fight well and has one eye?"


    Tao Rong Master, it was you who made the evil! You''ve killed your apprentice.


    "Is there such a person?" Tao Rong already knew that this man was unusual, and he said that master was an old man, so he didn''t show much respect, so he didn''t intend to say it for the time being. "Do you have anything to do with him? Is it Your grandfather''s friend? "


    "Well! How is that possible? It''s natural for him to fight. " Ao Yi said directly and arrogantly.


    Tao Rong


    "This way." Tao Rong immediately turned around.


    "Why? Isn''t shankan village just ahead? " Ao Yi doesn''t understand a way.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I''m going to take you to eat? Since you want to beat people, you don''t have enough to eat, and you don''t have the strength to suffer losses. There''s no place to eat in shankan village. I''ll take you to the nearest place to eat. When you''re full, you can go to shankan village, which is very close and can be seen directly. "


    Ao Yi was relieved by Tao Rong''s gentle smile. At this time, his stomach began to cry again, and his muscles began to soften.


    So Ao Yi acquiesced to Tao Rong''s proposal.


    Ao Yi is not completely unprepared. After Tao Rong takes him to a restaurant near the school, he can clearly see the stream running through shankan village in the distance. In this way, along the stream, he can certainly walk back to shankan village.


    Tao Rong orders a table of food for Ao Yi and pays for it. After all, Ao Yi doesn''t look like she has money.


    Ao Yi sits on the edge of the table, watching Tao Rong take the initiative to help him pay, feeling a little happy. When she sits back opposite her, Ao Yi begins to ask her name.


    But Tao Rong said, "by the way, why do you want to fight with an old man? Is there a grudge? "


    Aoyi a meal, then serious way: "can''t say, unless you become my wife."


    Tao Rong''s face was stiff, and the aunt who brought the food just heard this sentence and immediately laughed, "are you going to get married?"


    Because Tao Rong didn''t go to school here, people here didn''t know him.


    Tao Rong quickly said: "it''s a joke." After his aunt was sent away, Tao Rong did not dare to ask any more. He always felt that the more he asked, the more troublesome he was. He could only warmly entertain Ao Yi for dinner.


    Ao Yi is really hungry. He eats fast, as if a table is not enough. Tao Rong can only order a lot for him and continue to pay. Watching the money go out, Tao Rong can only comfort himself that he is repaying his kindness.


    Tao Rong also symbolically took a few mouthfuls and then found a time to get up and said, "I''ll go to the toilet in the back to make it convenient."


    Ao Yi''s heart is a strange one to quiver, seem to have some kind of premonition, but don''t think much to nod to answer next.


    Tao Rong takes another look at Ao Yi, then turns around and walks back to borrow the toilet of the shop.


    In rural areas, no one''s toilet is indoors. It must be in the yard.


    So Tao Rong ran over the wall smoothly.


    Then he immediately ran to find uncle Qi with extremely fast speed.


    On the way, Tao Rong met Bai Ya. Looking at Bai Ya''s appearance, he should have been looking for someone in the mountain forest for a while, but he didn''t find anyone. All the people who saw Tao Rongle jumped up and kept turning around tao Rong.


    Tao Rong quickly touched the dog''s head and asked, "is master there?"


    White teeth roared and ran forward happily.


    Tao Rong soon came to Uncle Qi''s home.


    Uncle Qi is still leisurely, picking animal fur and drinking wine. Hearing Bai Ya''s voice, he turned to the door and saw Tao Rong.


    Uncle Qi looked a little surprised. "Didn''t you leave?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, originally still some flustered heart gradually settle down, "the master is to know my news! I went away secretly, and then I came back to see you


    Uncle Qi snorted, but the corner of his mouth hooked up, "you have a conscience."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t bring a gift to my master." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Uncle Qi put down the things in his hand and just came over with a wine pot. "Who cares about your things? Let me see if your Kung Fu has fallen back." After he has done his duty, let him gossip about whether the marriage of the two disciples is going well.


    But Tao Rong didn''t give him the chance. "Master, I have something important to say. After that, I''ll talk about something else."


    Uncle Qi picked his eyebrows carelessly and motioned to her.


    Tao Rong tells the story on the road. When he says that the Zheng family kidnaps Tao Rong, uncle Qi is obviously angry. But after hearing about Ao Yi, the look on Uncle Qi''s face is gradually weird.


    "What''s his kung fu like? He has What are the characteristics? "Looking at master''s rare and strange performance, Tao Rong is more sure that master knows Ao Yi or someone related to him.


    "He''s too fast to see clearly, but he''s really powerful. I''m not sure Nie Zhao can do that. If there are any characteristics..." Apart from wearing ragged clothes, having a strange hairstyle and no common sense, there are


    Tao Rong suddenly remembered something that impressed her deeply. "He has a silver metal bracelet on his wrist. It looks like an ancient beast is carved. It''s like a dragon Qilin. I can''t recognize it."


    Hearing this, uncle Qi''s face suddenly changed. "I''m really in trouble."


    Tao Rong asked quickly, "master, is that boy really here to fight with you? Do you have a grudge? "


    Uncle Qi immediately stood up and said, "don''t ask. Don''t worry about it. It has nothing to do with you."


    "You?" Tao Rong was stunned.


    Uncle Qi didn''t answer, but said: "you should go back quickly. It''s very troublesome for them to get entangled with you. Be careful that you are really forced to marry you. Go back quickly. Before he knows who you are


    "Then you..." Tao Rong doesn''t know what''s going on, but it''s definitely not easy for her to let her do that.


    "I''m fine. I''m just a willful little boy. In order to avoid more trouble, I decided to Take a trip for a while, and I''ll see you when I get back to Nanshi. " Then uncle Qi went to pack up.


    Tao Rong Leng couldn''t get back to her in the yard for a long time. She always felt that today was a bit mysterious.


    Tao Rong is going to ask some more questions, but he doesn''t want to disclose the extra information. He only knows that it''s not about revenge or life safety.

 Chapter 322

    Uncle Qi is about to go out with his white teeth. Tao Rong can only follow him into the mountains and directly bypass the town.


    Originally, Tao Rong wanted to learn from her master for a day, but as soon as she met, she was about to part. At last, uncle Qi told Tao Rong to train herself and beat her if she didn''t grow up.


    Then Tao Rong looked at her master and ran away. She was either afraid of danger or trouble.


    Tao Rong insisted that he could only sigh to find Lao Zhang.


    It''s better to go back one day ahead of schedule. I can study hard and continue to practice the fighting skills left by master and Nie Zhao.


    And to tell you the truth, Ao Yi is really oppressive. Even though he knows that he may still be circling around shankan village, Tao Rong is afraid to stay in this town for fear of being met by that terrible man.


    So Tao Rong quickly found Lao Zhang, in Lao Zhang''s surprised eyes, urged him to drive her home.


    When he returned to Nie''s home, Tao Rong was completely at ease. He could only say that Ao Yi''s sense of existence was too strong.


    After all, the guy didn''t even know her name.


    As soon as she got home, Tao Rong put in her plan, and Ao Yi, the name of domineering, gradually faded out of her memory.


    The atmosphere at home is not good, of course, because Nie Pei was driven away.


    Even if the old man and Nie Demin went to the military region, Hou Xianshu did not dare to come back. This shows the dignity of the old man in this family.


    Tao Rong is still obedient to do her own thing, but Miss Zhao still doesn''t like her, especially after the new year, the palm strength is really more and more heavy, often one afternoon after class, Tao Rong''s left palm is red and swollen, until the next day to eliminate swelling.


    Tao Rong has never made up her lessons. She doesn''t even know if she has such a strict teacher. Is this normal.


    But Tao Rong''s knowledge from Mr. Zhao is beyond doubt. Mr. Zhao helped her to establish a good knowledge system.


    Tao Rong also tried to learn by herself without being taught by Mr. Zhao, and she also learned well. She wanted to get praise in front of Mr. Zhao, but it backfired. She was scolded for being self righteous and despised her teacher, and then her hands were swollen again.


    A month passed unconsciously. It has been hot in the South since March.


    Nie Pei was also picked up unharmed. This time, Nie Peizhen is more peaceful, as if her character has been suppressed. No matter whether her grandfather is at home or not, she does not dare to make mistakes, and does not dare to provoke Tao Rong.


    As for Zheng Shunjia, Tao Rong didn''t investigate the kidnapping incident last time, so Tao Rong didn''t know what happened to her after that.


    Tao Rong basically doesn''t go out, so even if Zheng Shunjia wants to "chat" with her, she has no chance.


    Every day is like a day.


    Another day, Tao Rong was punished by Mr. Zhao for copying the wrong words 100 times.


    After the order, Zhao left angrily.


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand. How can he be so angry with himself.


    In fact, every time Tao Rong wants to send Mr. Zhao away, he shows his respect for the teacher, but Mr. Zhao seems to dislike her, forbids her to send, and lets her finish the punitive homework he left behind.


    Tao Rong is obedient every time.


    This time, it should have been the same, but Tao Rong saw that Mr. Zhao had left his pen carelessly, so he quickly grabbed the pen to catch up and return it to Mr. Zhao.


    But when she wanted to run out in a hurry, she heard Mr. Zhao''s voice in another room on the second floor.


    That''s Nie Chen''s study?


    The door didn''t close. There was a conversation inside.


    Tao Rong''s expression changed slightly, and she secretly came up to listen.


    Sure enough, it was an Wenlan and Miss Zhao talking.


    "Thank you, Miss Zhao."


    "Of course, it''s hard. How can I not be hard to teach such students?" Zhao teacher tone bad said.


    "Here is the check for this month. Please keep it."


    Tao Rong felt very confused when she heard that. Her tuition should be paid directly by Nie Zhao, although She doesn''t want to, but she can''t be hypocritical at this time. After all, she can''t afford the tuition.


    But why does an Wenlan give Mr. Zhao money? She can''t be so kind to herself and care about her study?


    "I also don''t understand why you Nie''s family are looking for teachers to teach such humble people. I''m not afraid of humiliating my knowledge. I''m able to climb into a man''s bed and force a man to marry her. I really don''t want to face such a hypocritical and dirty student for a second. If it''s not for your face, I really don''t want to teach her."


    "Miss Zhao, I''ve wronged you, but I can''t help it. Since she has married into the Nie family, she can''t be illiterate. But I don''t think she''s serious enough to learn well. " An Wen Lan asks a way mildly.Zhao chuckled and said: "even if she studies well, it''s because she has such an excellent teacher as me. My teaching ability is well recognized in the whole city. Can people without identity please get me? Without me, she would be a scum. Since you''ve been invited by the Nie family, I''ll at least give her back to you as a person. "


    An Wenlan immediately said with a smile: "yes, thanks to Miss Zhao, as long as she can learn well, Miss Zhao, even if you A little more harshness will do


    "You mean..." Zhao teacher tone obviously with questions.


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "I have no other meaning. A strict teacher is a good student."


    "It seems that your family is very responsive to her. OK, I see."


    With these words, the sound of footsteps came from inside.


    Tao Rong quickly returned to the room, pen was tightly held in her hand, face has been a cold.


    She thought that she was stupid, that she didn''t meet the expectations of this excellent teacher, so she was punished like this. It turned out that someone suggested


    An Wenlan, is it interesting? Don''t you think it''s boring to deal with people in such a small way?


    It''s really small shoes for people to wear.


    Miss Zhao? Hehe, the best teacher in the city is just like that. He just takes money to do evil for others.


    Tao Rong didn''t know if Zhao had misunderstood her character.


    But obviously he took the extra money, constantly corporal punishment her, using character as a perfect excuse to dislike her, reading so many books, but indiscriminately, such an unwise person has become the best teacher, which is really ironic.


    Some things bully undead people, but they can disgust them.

 Chapter 323

    Looking at the pen in his hand, Tao Rong wants to throw it into the toilet.


    Dirty, go to his dirty, such as his knowledge to distort the people who make money cheap hypocrisy.


    Tao Rong may have been used to being scolded by acquaintances, so she doesn''t think much about it.


    But people who are not familiar with Tao Rong and have a lot of respect say behind his back that Tao Rong really is


    Eyes slightly sour and astringent up, Tao Rong swallow throat long mouth of resentment. Swallow all the grievances in my stomach.


    She doesn''t want to be wronged, and she doesn''t need other people''s sympathy. And Tao Rong knows that even if she shows her grievance and explains that she is not that kind of person, Miss Zhao will not believe it.


    After all, he is a person who is willing to teach for the sake of money, even for his intolerable students!


    Hum! It''s disgusting to talk about how noble you are.


    Tao Rong''s hatred surged in her heart, and her stomach began to purr and purr. She thought about how to torture the old man and let him look at his snobbish end?


    All kinds of means flashed through Tao Rong''s mind.


    But Tao Rong hesitated.


    She has no evidence, just they are also unknown words, if said to be pulled out in public confrontation, anwenlan will certainly be a rake, said to care about her just plug money to Zhao teacher. At that time, she subconsciously knew that it was useless to rush in, so she didn''t rush in immediately.


    Now it''s even more impossible to expose them.


    These two people a union, Tao Rong said white also can be refuted by them into black, no one will believe her.


    So it''s impossible to expose.


    There is another important issue.


    She is going to take the entrance examination and the grade jump examination in June.


    There are still more than two months left, and she has not started to learn the course of the higher semester.


    Even though Mr. Zhao''s personality is disgusting, his teaching ability, Tao Rong, is honest to say that he started a relaxed high school study, made up for her previous loopholes, and laid a foundation for the future.


    Although there is the grace of teaching, but fair trade, Tao Rong does not owe him anything.


    And Tao Rong would not allow others to insult and trample on him.


    Since it is useless to expose him, and we need to rely on him for the time being, there is only one choice that Tao Rong can make.


    Bear the pain for a while, absorb the knowledge well, wait until you don''t need him at last, and then revenge him severely.


    Tao Rong is not afraid of pain, pain and grievance, as long as she can achieve her goal.


    Tao Rong will be in a good mood after finishing her thoughts.


    But Tao Rong didn''t think that Mr. Zhao was really cruel.


    Because of an Wenlan''s reminding, he not only beat palm, but also took cane to smoke Tao Rong''s calf.


    A wrong question is a whip.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that Tao Rong had the habit of carrying a load. Although the load was tied to the front, several circles of bandage wrapped around the back could completely prevent Tao Rong from being hurt, so she didn''t hurt when she whipped a few whips.


    Therefore, Tao Rong has always been wearing trousers, and teacher Zhao is just afraid that the scar she was pulled out will be found, so Tao Rong has not been wearing a skirt or shorter trousers, and teacher Zhao does not doubt anything.


    In the end, the only one injured was the palm.


    But what Tao Rong didn''t know was that when Aunt Qiao came to deliver tea several times, she saw Tao Rong''s corporal punishment.


    It''s just that Aunt Qiao secretly loves Tao Rong, because the professor of aunt Qiao''s generation could have punished students, so it''s very normal for Aunt Qiao.


    What''s more, aunt Qiao always thought that Tao Rong didn''t study well, so she couldn''t go to high school. She was stupid and couldn''t learn well in Teacher Zhao''s side, so she was punished by the teacher. It''s normal to think that.


    But aunt Qiao really loves Tao Rong and occasionally cares about her study.


    As a result, Tao Rong also said with a smile that it was very good, and aunt Qiao thought it was really good.


    One day at the end of April, it was getting hotter and hotter outside.


    Tao Rong had just finished her study in the morning and was about to come down for dinner. As a result, she heard the frying pan on the other side of the hall.


    Tao Rong hurried to see, and saw Uncle Wang in a hurry to greet aunt Qiao and others.


    Tao Rong just want to get close, heard a few key words.


    Nie Zhao, injured, took him back from the hospital and went home to recuperate.


    Tao Rong''s heart suddenly became uncomfortable when he was confused.


    An Wenlan from another hall also heard this words, immediately anxious asked: "what? How is he? Is the injury serious? Where is it now? "


    It can be seen that an Wenlan is really worried about Nie Zhao, even forgetting to avoid suspicion.


    But at this time, who doesn''t care, so everyone doesn''t care about an Wenlan''s misconduct.


    Wang Bo quickly replied: "the second young master came back from the mission and was seriously injured. He was sent to the military hospital for treatment. He didn''t worry about his life, but he needed to go home for a month. I just received a call from the old master, saying that Lao Zhang would send the second young master back later. Let''s get ready."Tao Rong sighed silently. Sure enough, there was no change here. Even if he reminded him, he came back injured.


    "I''ll call Dr. Chen and ask him to come over." Aunt Qiao asked.


    Wang Bo nodded and said, "yes, Doctor Chen is here. If there is any wound problem on the way, you can ask him to help check it."


    "I..." An Wenlan just opened her mouth and immediately shut up. Others didn''t notice her abnormality, but Tao Rong saw it. It seems that an Wenlan wants to play her medical skills for Nie Zhao. But she has no position.


    Looking at her uncomfortable and unwilling appearance, Tao Rong felt happy in her heart. Compared with the physical pain, the spiritual pain is more painful.


    However, after calling, aunt Qiao came back and said anxiously, "Doctor Chen has gone to other places."


    For a moment, an Wenlan seemed to see the sun, and the corners of her mouth could not be pressed.


    Tao Ronggang felt a bit unlucky. But she didn''t remember this piece clearly. How could she seem to remember that there was a doctor coming?


    Aunt Qiao quickly went on to say, "but he recommended his son to come here. Doctor Chen promised that doctor Xiao Chen specializes in surgery. When he came back from studying abroad, he was more serious in the treatment of trauma. So I recommend him here. Wang Bo, look... "


    Wang Boli said: "Doctor Chen dare not make fun of the second young master''s body. He must be very sure."


    Wang Bo said so, people immediately relieved, but an Wenlan was lost.


    Because of this matter, Tao Rong can only call Mr. Zhao to ask for leave. In this case at home, we can''t make up lessons in the afternoon.


    It''s a pity that Miss Zhao didn''t listen to her at all. She gave her a direct reprimand and hung up.

 Chapter 324

    Tao Rong hummed coldly to the microphone, but she didn''t care.


    About an hour later, Lao Zhang''s car smoothly drove into Nie''s courtyard.


    Hou Xianshu took the lead, and almost everyone welcomed him.


    I thought it was just Lao Zhang who came back with people. But I didn''t expect the old man to come back with me.


    The old man has a cold face all the way and doesn''t talk to Nie Zhao much, but he will accompany him back in person, which shows his concern for Nie Zhao.


    But what makes Tao Rong feel strange is that the old man cares about Nie Zhao. How can he make Hou Xianshu, his mother-in-law, so unhappy? It was obvious that his face was stiff. It''s like A little jealous?


    Even the act of asking about worry was a step too late for the domestic servant.


    Nie Zhao gets out of the car with the help of Lao Zhang.


    All the people around him are really worried about Nie Zhao.


    The old man snorted coldly: "send people back to bed first, his leg is injured, can''t stand for a long time."


    It''s not just the leg.


    As far as Tao rongmu could reach, one leg and one arm were tied with bandages. At this time, Nie Zhao was already wearing short sleeves. Although there were trousers underneath, one of the legs was also removed for the convenience of wound treatment.


    So the leg and arm bandage place is very clear, not only a wide range of bandage, but also blood residue, obvious wound just healing stage.


    Whether there are other injuries is not known.


    Tao Rong glanced around and frowned slightly. He raised his head just to meet Nie Zhao''s eyes. There was light in the black eyes, with a faint joy of reunion. Then an embarrassed look flashed on his face. His intact hand inadvertently stroked his injured arm, as if he didn''t want to be seen by someone.


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, a few months did not see, in the heart do not know why there will be a kind of in front of Nie Zhao very strange feeling.


    Nie Zhao takes a look at Tao Rong, but Tao Rong is outside the crowd.


    Wang Bo rushed to send up the wheelchair prepared in advance. Nie Zhao saw it and said, "I can walk in by myself, Wang Bo."


    "How can that be? In case of this wound... " Wang Bo can''t bear to say when he looks at Nie Zhao''s injuries.


    But Nie Zhao really dislikes wheelchair, and to tell the truth, he knows what''s going on in his body, and he won''t make fun of his body at all. If you can walk, you can walk.


    But now the old man spoke directly. "I''ll reduce the movement of wheelchair in this period. I''ll talk about it when I go up the stairs."


    After all, there is still a distance between the main entrance and the auxiliary building.


    Nie Zhao can''t disobey the old man, and finally he can only obey.


    There is no need for Tao Rong, a wife, to take care of Nie Zhao. I didn''t realize that there was Tao Rong as the wife.


    After the crowd, only an Wenlan and Tao Rong were left behind.


    An Wenlan is inconvenient to step forward, while Tao Rong feels that she does not need to step forward.


    A group of people followed behind.


    But on the second floor, it was a little embarrassing.


    In particular, some things are well known, but they are not on the surface.


    And now Whether to send the second young master back to his study or to his wife''s room.


    When Wang Bo''s pushing the wheelchair froze, Tao Rong saw the problem.


    In fact, the whole family knows about their separation, but they don''t talk about it on the surface.


    Maybe in some people''s eyes, she doesn''t deserve to sleep with Nie Zhao, so Nie Zhao still feels clean.


    However, some people think that Tao Rong is too young and underage. The education level of city dwellers is different from that of country dwellers.


    But they are husband and wife, which


    "Why stop!" The old man called out directly behind the crowd.


    With a stiff hand, Uncle Wang asked in a low voice, "second young master Where is more convenient for you to live now? "


    Tao Rong stands behind and frowns slightly. What does Uncle Wang mean by that? Do you want to go to her room and let her take care of the patient? She doesn''t want to share a room with Nie Zhao for this reason, and she clearly slept separately in her last life.


    Tao Rong thought about it and wanted to step forward and act according to the situation. But she didn''t know if an Wenlan misunderstood her move. She said anxiously in the back: "it''s better to sleep alone for such an injury, so as not to encounter the wound."


    In fact, an Wenlan''s words are quite abrupt. Although there is a certain truth, there is something else with her. Although her expression is straightforward, Hou Xianshu''s eyes are obviously a little different when she looks back from the front.


    But an Wenlan didn''t change her words, just drooping her eyes, as if she had just put forward a proper opinion.


    Tao Rong didn''t want Nie Zhao to go to her room, but when she was told by an Wenlan, she suddenly became rebellious and wanted to make an Wenlan unhappy. Just when she wanted to open her mouth, Nie Zhao said, "study."Tao Rong''s mouth suddenly froze, as if she had been splashed with a basin of cold water from beginning to end. She secretly congratulated herself that she had just lost her nerve, and Nie Zhao didn''t want to sleep with her. In case she put it forward, Nie Zhao refused awkwardly. It was a slap in the face. Fortunately, she didn''t say it.


    But Nie Zhao''s answer makes Tao Rong feel that Nie Zhao is facing an Wenlan in disguise. After all, why didn''t he just say in advance that he had to wait until an Wenlan spoke? It''s clear that he already lives in the study!


    Tao Rong was a little upset when he thought of it. After all, now she has been wearing shoes


    Nie Zhao was a little relieved when he was pushed into his study. Was he just crazy?


    Why does Wang Bo hesitate to wait for Tao Rong to answer when he asks questions? Does he want to live in her room and be taken care of by her?


    Although Although it''s husband and wife''s duty, Tao Rong''s girl must be very reluctant to fulfill this duty. Why do you hesitate at that moment? It seems that he wants to go.


    If it wasn''t for an Wenlan''s sudden opening, I''m afraid she would have been waiting for Tao Rong to answer.


    I really can''t understand myself.


    And now if she sleeps in Tao Rong''s room, she will surely be ridiculed. Although she said that the task was completed perfectly, when she left, she promised to protect herself from injury. As a result, she was injured so badly in an instant. It''s reduced to needing care.


    He doesn''t want to give Tao Rong a chance to ridicule himself.


    After being sent into the room, he was helped to bed.


    A man with a wife is not physical work. Should Uncle Wang do it for him?


    In this embarrassing situation, Uncle Wang froze again, and he turned to Tao Rong in advance and asked with his eyes.

 Chapter 325

    Tao Rong was stunned when she received the look in her eyes, and even aunt Qiao turned to secretly hint at Tao Rong.


    This atmosphere is really


    Tao Rong finally went forward with a stiff head, and her behavior was not unusual in the eyes of Nie Laozi and Hou Xianshu. Maybe she thought it was her behavior.


    Tao Rong comes forward to help Nie Zhao who is ready to move from the wheelchair.


    Nie Zhao slightly a stiff, side head aimed at Tao Rong one eye, saw Tao Rong droop head, concentrate on supporting him.


    A burst of clear smell of Nie Ran''s nose made him feel fresh.


    The strength from her arm supports him. You can feel that she is still diligent in exercising these months without any slackness.


    Nie Zhao unknowingly relaxed his body and let Tao Rong support him, as if he trusted her to hold him and give her his body.


    Tao Rong''s action is also very careful, perfect to consider the angle and posture, let Nie Zhao gently, no burden of lying on the bed.


    Tao Rong''s carefulness satisfied the people around him.


    Aunt Qiao also came forward to help Nie Zhao with his injured arm and leg.


    "He was shot in the abdomen, too. Look back." The old man spoke behind him.


    Just at this time Tao Rong to help him put pillow, smell speech to pull pillow, let him almost lie down.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly, Tao Rong saw it and said softly: "lie down, the wound is better quickly, there will be a doctor later."


    Nie Zhao can''t help but take a look at Tao Rong again. This is the first sentence Tao Rong said to him when he came back. The tone is OK.


    So Nie Zhao, who originally wanted to rely on, could not help but lie down obediently.


    The old man saw that they had done a good job, so he went forward and said: "this time the task is good, but the physical injury is like this, which proves your lack of ability. In the task, the lack of ability means death. This time take good care of the injury, and take the opportunity to reflect on what is wrong with you!"


    The old man''s serious reprimand hardly gives Nie Zhao face in front of everyone, but Nie Zhao can only honestly admit his mistake. The old man left unhappily. I don''t care if the doctor comes later.


    Seeing this, Hou Xianshu felt a little better.


    In addition to Wang Bo went out with the old man, other people still stayed in Nie Zhao''s room, worried and asked.


    Of course, at this moment, Hou Xianshu, as a mother, asked about Nie Zhao, and Nie Zhao answered one by one.


    In Nie Zhao''s eyes, it seems that there is no serious injury, but from an Wenlan''s look, Tao Rong should be quite serious. After all, only an Wenlan knows medicine. If she knows how to speak


    After a while, Uncle Wang came with Doctor Chen.


    When the doctor appeared, Tao Rong remembered him.


    Because after that, this man worked as a family doctor of the Nie family for a period of time, but he didn''t see him several times. After a few years, he changed his family doctor, and Tao Rong overheard that he had quit and went abroad.


    That''s why Tao Rong can''t remember what he looks like.


    "This is our first lady." Wang Bo''s warm introduction.


    Doctor Chen came forward and said, "Hello, madam. I''m Chen Liuzhi, the son of Doctor Chen."


    Although it''s an employment relationship, the Nie family is still superior to this kind of employment relationship. After all, they are the big clients of private doctors like them. Sometimes they just need to pay attention to such a big client, which is enough for them to earn money.


    "Dr. Chen, I heard from your father that you are very good at treating trauma. This is my second son Nie Zhao. I''m recuperating at home during this time. Please take care of him." Although Hou Xianshu''s attitude is superior, her words are appropriate.


    "No problem, give it to me." Chen Liuzhi looks at Nie Zhao gently and says with a smile.


    Nie Zhao slightly raises his head and nods to him. It''s a greeting.


    Tao Rong has been looking at Chen Liuzhi curiously. She really can''t remember him at all. However, when she looks at him carefully, she feels familiar. Is her potential memory so good? Why do you think he is familiar with his facial features?


    Chen Liuzhi looks bigger than Nie Chen. He is gentle, well-dressed, wears a pair of rectangular silver rimmed glasses, and his hair is neatly combed. Although he is not a handsome guy, he is beautiful and clean, and looks very pleasant.


    His mouth always put a standard professional smile, not false, but also can not see how much sincerity, is polite.


    The emotion in the eyes can''t be seen clearly. It''s like covering the real him through the lens.


    This is also very normal. Not everyone can understand his nature by seeing him and saying a few words.


    For this doctor, Tao Rong only needs to know that he has passed the standard of medical skills. He didn''t get fired in his last life, but he finally asked to resign on his own initiative to know that his medical skills must satisfy the Nie family.


    Chen Liuzhi asked where Nie Zhao''s case was. He wanted to see the case first, as well as the pictures he had taken.Seeing so many people around here, Chen Liuzhi said gently, "the patient still needs fresh air. Just leave one person to take care of him. The others can go out first. So many people here are not conducive to the recovery of patients. I''ll go out and talk about what to pay attention to later. "


    When Chen Liuzhi said this, everyone was stunned.


    Alone? Who?


    It can''t be the eldest wife as a mother. She hasn''t taken care of patients.


    It''s not easy for other people to go beyond Tao Rong as a wife. Unless it''s the owner''s family who orders the people below to take care of it.


    But now neither the first lady nor the second young master spoke.


    What Chen Liuzhi said just now is that care should not only be supported, but also need to change clothes and apply medicine and so on This Should Uncle Wang stay.


    Looking up from the medical record book, Chen Liuzhi felt strange and said, "is the second young lady here? The second young lady can stay, and the others can go out. " This is a doctor''s general thinking, that as a wife to take care of her husband can be the most thoughtful.


    All of a sudden, people''s eyes focused on Tao Rong''s face.


    Tao Rong


    Before Tao Rong found a good reason, aunt Qiao pushed Uncle Wang out.


    Hou Xianshu told Chen Liuzhi something else, and it seems that she didn''t deny Chen Liuzhi''s proposal just now.


    Until finally Hou Xianshu went out, an Wenlan just went out with an iron face.


    Chen Liuzhi, who didn''t know what he had done, went forward to check Nie Zhao''s wound and said by the way, "please close the door for the second young lady."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with some resistance, but because Nie Zhaoping is lying, she can''t see Nie Zhao''s expression at all from her point of view.

 Chapter 326

    Tao Rong can only be obedient to close the door.


    As soon as the door was closed, Chen Liuzhi murmured, "the wound is bleeding. It''s probably a bumpy road, but it''s still necessary to take it apart and apply medicine again. I''ll have to look at the gunshot wound again. Your clothes are a bit troublesome Please take off your husband''s clothes. I''ll check them carefully. Oh You don''t have to take off your underwear. "


    Tao Rong is about to walk to the bedside, looking stiffly at the front of the bed. "What What? "


    When Chen Liuzhi was about to say it again, Nie Zhao coughed. His voice was quite helpless and said, "enough of it."


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly shows no understanding.


    Chen Liuzhi''s mouth was slightly raised and said, "what''s wrong? I didn''t make a scene. I was supposed to take off my clothes. How can you not listen to the doctor''s advice? "


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, as if to see something.


    Nie Zhao tries to get up, but he is held down by Chen Liuzhi. "Well, I haven''t checked your wound yet. You can''t move. If you move around, you''ll bleed dirty later. Isn''t it your little daughter-in-law who will deal with it then?"


    Listening to this slightly ironic tone, Tao Rong''s eyes flashed and asked, "you Do you know each other? "


    Chen Liuzhi then turned to look at Tao Rong and said with a smile, "it''s just a few sides. I''m not familiar with him."


    Such tone, say not familiar, Tao Rong also can''t believe.


    But look at the way they just met, I don''t want to let people around know what they are familiar with.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what to ask, so he said, "what can I do for you?"


    Chen Liuzhi said, "just now, come and take off his clothes." Finish saying to return to tempt to wave to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong speechless looking at Chen Liuzhi, Nie Zhao immediately said: "Tao Rong, you go out first, there is him on the line."


    "Hey, I''m a doctor, not your wife, not your relatives, not even your servant. Why should I do such a personal thing for you? I only see a doctor." Chen Liuzhi immediately exclaimed that there was nothing like the manner of a calm doctor.


    "Brother Chen, do you want to see a doctor for me or not?" Nie Zhao was speechless.


    Chen Liuzhi said with a smile, "are you embarrassed to face your daughter-in-law? Nie Zhao, you are too strange. I didn''t expect you to be such a shy big boy. "


    "If the information you hear from your sister is incomplete, don''t fool around." Nie Zhao spoke a little stiff, and then said again, "Tao Rong, you go out."


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to be teased by Chen Liuzhi any more. Every time Chen Liuzhi looks at her, she looks like a child, and uses the psychology of teasing the child. So when Nie Zhao gives her the stairs, Tao Rong answers immediately, turns around and opens the door.


    Tao Rong naturally attracted the attention of others when she came out. People in the side hall on the first floor all looked up at her.


    Hou Xianshu frowned and said, "how did you come out?"


    Tao Ronggan said with a smile, "Doctor Chen said that I don''t need any help for the rest."


    Wang Bo speculated: "are you afraid that the second young lady will be scared when she sees the wound? Ah, I''m not sure. I''ll go back in and have a look."


    After hearing this, Hou Xianshu thought. Later, Dr. Chen will give us all a check-up, and remember to tell Dr. Chen if there is any discomfort


    Their family doctor occasionally comes to do health consultation, so Chen Liuzhi will do it for his father later.


    Inside the room, Chen Liuzhi helps Nie Zhao to get up. In fact, Chen Liuzhi knows what''s going on with Nie Zhao. He doesn''t exaggerate at all. Nie Zhao can handle some things by himself, such as taking off his clothes. Although it will still affect the wound, but be careful, once or twice is OK.


    But just now Chen Liuzhi saw Nie Zhao has such a small wife, feel very funny, so deliberately tease play.


    At this time, Chen Liuzhi leaned aside and watched Nie Zhao take off his clothes. He asked, "why don''t you let your little daughter-in-law help? Love her, afraid she saw your wound was scared? And Is this the study? What about your own bedroom? How can you live here? "


    "She I won''t be scared. It''s just that we''re not so close that she can help me with this. Because I''m not close to that level, I''m just an ordinary friend, so I won''t sleep in a room. " Nie Zhao kept one arm still, and took up the lower part of his clothes with the other hand.


    "Ha?" Chen Liuzhi didn''t understand what Nie Zhao was saying for a moment.


    Nie Zhao took off his coat with one hand and threw it aside. "Did you just hear about our marriage from your sister, but didn''t you hear about anything else?"


    Chen Liuzhi jokingly said: "it''s enough for me to drink just because you married a minor from the countryside. Why is there any news of crying ghosts and gods? Not close? Do you just like to marry someone home, but still keep your sense and don''t attack the little girl? Are you going to marry before you fall in love


    Nie Zhao would like to throw his clothes in his face. "What''s in a mess? The reasons are very complicated. You don''t have to ask. Just think of her as a sister of mine."Nie Zhao finished and began to take off his trousers.


    "Ah, I don''t need the trousers. Isn''t that the only injury on your leg?" Chen Liuzhi said quickly.


    Nie Zhao squints at it.


    Chen Liuzhi said with a dry smile, "I just teased my little sister."


    "Don''t tease her. She''s cruel. Be careful with you." Nie Zhao dislikes Tao.


    For Nie Zhao''s warning, Chen Liuzhi certainly didn''t think much of it, so that he regretted it later.


    Chen Liuzhi and Nie Zhao know each other. Actually, they are predestined to meet for thousands of miles.


    In fact, Dr. Chen has long been a family doctor of the Nie family, but he is very clear about his private affairs and official affairs, so that a pair of children who have never been to the Nie family in the future are not familiar with the Nie family. Even when he was young, he did not know that his father was the family doctor of the Nie family.


    Chen liuzhizi inherited his father''s career and began to study medicine. He was very good at the beginning, so he got the qualification to study abroad at public expense just after his freshman year. He stayed for several years until he got a doctor''s degree and now he comes back.


    At that time, as a surgeon, Chen Liuzhi also accumulated credits for his degree, applied for doctor volunteer activities, and was sent to the training camp to serve as a military doctor for the new soldiers.


    There are very few Chinese in such places. Nie Zhao and Chen Liuzhi naturally got to know each other, and later they became good friends with similar temperament and temperament. When Nie Zhao makes friends, he never cares about his identity and background, just depends on his personality and whether he is compatible with others. Chen Liuzhi also worships Nie Zhao, a bloody man who defends his country.

 Chapter 327

    As a result, in the process of getting to know each other, it turns out that both of them came from Nanshi. Besides that old doctor Chen is the family doctor of Nie''s family, there is another relationship. Chen Liuzhi''s sister, Chen Lijuan, is Nie Xuan''s best friend.


    This inextricable relationship naturally makes the two people more friendly.


    As soon as Chen Liuzhi came in, he didn''t know Nie Zhao. The reason is that things in the training camp should be kept secret and should not be disclosed. When they went in, they were all under false identity. Therefore, it''s not convenient for Chen Liuzhi to explain how they met each other. Naturally, it''s more appropriate to pretend that they met for the first time.


    Nie Zhao naturally understood this, so he cooperated to the end.


    When there is only Tao Rong here, Nie Zhao obviously does not intend to continue to hide.


    This surprised Chen Liuzhi. Does it mean that Nie Zhao, who is not close to his sister-in-law as a friend, is the most trusted person in his family subconsciously? That''s why it''s exposed without thinking?


    Because my younger sister is good with Nie Xuan, I have to work together to hate the Nie family. But at the same time, I overhear a lot of news about the Nie family. No one talks gossip about my younger sister, so I naturally poison his ears, but my younger sister knows only a limited amount, which is almost superficial news.


    At that time, Chen Liuzhi learned that Nie Zhao broke up with his girlfriend and married a little girl who didn''t know where. This has almost become an interesting story in Nanshi.


    Today, I saw that the relationship between the two people is really delicate and worth considering.


    Chen Liuzhi checked Nie Zhao''s injury for a long time, and also helped to apply medicine. When winding the gauze, he said fragmentary: "I didn''t say that I definitely need someone to apply medicine for you. I can''t do this kind of thing every day."


    When Nie Zhaogang was about to speak, Chen Liuzhi interrupted: "don''t say you can. I''ve seen it carefully. If you want to get better and faster, you''d better avoid getting out of bed as much as possible. You can stand, walk and lie. You''d better not have other postures, so you still need someone to help you with the medicine."


    Nie Zhao feels a little uncomfortable for some reason, but in fact, he has had it before. Uncle Wang helped him.


    "You have an old injury and a new one has just been added. You are so young that you have a lot of injuries. This time, you should take good care of yourself and wait until I say you can go back. Otherwise, you will suffer in the future. Although I don''t know why you fight so hard, even if you need to do the most dangerous task, you don''t need to fight every time. You are not alone now. Pay attention Better. "


    In fact, Chen Liuzhi didn''t know Nie Zhao''s specific position, but he was able to go there to train, and now he is injured again. In such a peaceful age, Chen Liuzhi basically guessed about his army.


    "I''ll pay attention." Nie Zhao said without expression.


    "Well, it''s definitely good for you to sleep more because of your injury. I told them about the rest. You should have a rest first. I''ll see you in three days. " Chen Liuzhi said as he packed up.


    Nie Zhao answered, said goodbye, and lay down to have a rest.


    After Chen Liuzhi came out, he explained some precautions to everyone. For example, he can''t take a bath, he can only wipe himself with a hot towel, he can''t touch the wound with water, he can change the dressing every day, the wound will become inflamed and he will have a fever, so don''t worry. As long as it doesn''t exceed 39 degrees, he can take some antipyretic. If it exceeds or he is unconscious, he will call him and he will come every three days A trip to adjust Nie Zhao''s medicine.


    Looking at Chen Liuzhi, Tao Rong can feel his professional flavor. But there are so many people here, why does he say to himself? Although people around him are listening carefully, he says to himself, which makes Tao Rong feel like the responsibility of taking care of patients is on him.


    Finally, he said, "please pay more attention to it, madam Er Shao. We will work together to make the second young master recover as soon as possible."


    Tao Rong You have the ability to explain with a smile in your eyes! I just want to tease her!


    People around naturally don''t feel strange. After all, it''s very logical for Chen Liuzhi, an outsider, to explain to Tao Rong, so they didn''t correct anything. It''s just that an Wenlan next to him is really sour.


    Then Chen Liuzhi began to give health advice to the Nie family.


    You can talk to Chen Liuzhi about any pain or discomfort.


    But what surprised Chen Liuzhi was that everyone was very good.


    Chen Liuzhi smiles and praises that the people in Nie''s family are very healthy. A Cui talks a lot and Chen Liuzhi notices an Wenlan.


    "It turns out that there is already a doctor at home. No wonder, the graduate student of Nanshi Medical University? I used to be a freshman at Nanshi Medical University, but then I went abroad. " Chen Liuzhi caters with a smile.


    With a modest smile, an Wenlan said, "like Doctor Chen, I studied surgery in University. Speaking of it, I should be your younger martial sister? Don''t call me that. I''m an Wenlan. "


    Chen Liuzhi waved his hand with a smile and said, "business is business. It''s better to call me what I should call you here."


    An Wenlan smiles slightly. She knows that Chen Liuzhi is not a person who can be said to be floating in a few words. It''s hard to accept him.Chen Liuzhi then looked at Tao Rong and said, "how is the second young lady?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I''m fine. Thank you, Doctor Chen."


    Although Chen Liuzhi nodded in response, his instinct as a doctor made him carefully observe Tao Rong''s face and external features to see what pathological features existed.


    Just at this time, Tao Rong took the tea from Aunt Qiao. Because of the direction of aunt Qiao''s station, Tao Rong took it with her left hand. Chen Liuzhi was attracted by her almost instinctive action of shrinking and re taking it. When he looked carefully, he found that the palm of Tao Rong''s left hand was obviously different from that of his right hand, a little Slightly red and swollen?


    However, such a small symptom is nothing at all. It may be an accident, so Chen Liuzhi will not care.


    Then he asked the old man if he needed to go there.


    An Wenlan immediately said: "I always care about my grandfather''s health, so there should be no problem. But I still want Dr. Chen to see some insurance. "


    Chen Liuzhi got up and said with a smile, "madam, this is to take away all the work of our family."


    Proper conversation and proper jokes soon won the favor of all the people in the Nie family.


    If this elder brother is not always teasing himself, Tao Rong may also have a good feeling for this mature elder brother who is calm and has some sense of humor.


    But now in Tao Rong''s opinion, this big brother is completely calm with skin!

 Chapter 328

    Chen Liuzhi left after seeing the old man. After he met several people at home in the afternoon, he asked Lao Zhang to drive him back to the military area.


    Before leaving, he told the whole family to take good care of Nie Zhao.


    Aunt Qiao was told to pay attention to the patient''s diet, and Uncle Wang was told that anyone who came to visit would refuse to visit if Nie Zhao didn''t say hello in advance.


    Tell Hou Xianshu to take care of her family and Tao Rong


    The old man looked at Tao Rong with a pair of eyes like the eagle of Chengjing, and his voice was cold hum with displeasure. "Since I married Nie Zhao, I want to look like a wife. I have to do my duty as a military sister-in-law. If I can''t take good care of her, I will only ask you when I look back."


    Tao Rong Should she have continued to pretend to be poor and afraid, and told the old man dishonestly! Otherwise, the old man would not have said this to her today.


    When Dr. Chen said that before, we still didn''t look forward to Tao Rong.


    But now the emperor''s golden words come down, can she still run away?


    Tao Rong is a little reluctant, but he''s suddenly counselled by the momentum in his eyes.


    "Yes, I know." Tao Rong unwilling to promise, the result ushered in a cold hum.


    Tao Rong knows that in the old man''s opinion, she has to marry Nie Zhao, and her wish has come true. As a result, she is supported in the Nie family for nothing, and she doesn''t make any contribution. She doesn''t even care for her husband''s injury in name. It''s better to find a nurse to support her.


    Feel the old man''s strong dissatisfaction with himself, can Tao Rong resist?


    I can only admit it.


    After seeing off the old man, Hou Xianshu said to Tao Rong, "listen to what the old man said. During this period of time, you are responsible for taking good care of Nie Zhao and watching him as much as you can. If you have anything to do, you can inform the doctor, OK?"


    In fact, Hou Xianshu doesn''t care what the relationship between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong will be like. Even if they share the same bed, Hou doesn''t care. Speaking of such words is naturally without pressure.


    But next to an Wenlan, she clenched her teeth from the very beginning, for fear that she would make a mistake and make a bad move to arouse people''s suspicion.


    So far, Tao Rong can only nod.


    According to Dr. Chen, it''s better to have someone to guard on the first day after the bumpy return. After all, the wound has split again. If something goes wrong, it''s not good.


    So Tao Rong went back to take the book and prepared to go to Nie Zhao''s room.


    But just walked to the door, saw standing in front of his room looking at her anwenlan.


    Tao Rong gave her a smile, "what''s the matter with sister-in-law?"


    An Wenlan opened her mouth, and finally said in a deep voice: "if he has any emergency, you remember to come to me, at least I know how to treat. Don''t be careless. Anything is no small matter for him now. I''m in the room. Remember to call me


    Tao Rong nodded happily, then turned to enter the room.


    After entering, Tao Rong''s smiling face came down.


    An Wenlan said that just to scare her, let her go to inform her when she has a situation, so that she appears here to take care of Nie Zhao is reasonable, after all, it is her wife who asks for her sister-in-law on her own initiative, not her initiative.


    That''s a good calculation.


    Tao Rong raised her hand and looked at her swollen hand. With a sneer, did an Wenlan expect to give her a chance to take care of her beloved Nie Zhao?


    Do you really want to be beautiful? Not only will not give her the opportunity to take care of, Tao Rong decided to do nothing to others, let an Wenlan even come in to see him for no reason, to see if she really good intention into his uncle''s room.


    Originally, Tao Rong didn''t intend to obstruct or interfere in the relationship between Nie Zhao and an Wenlan, but an Wenlan repeatedly troubles her, so don''t blame her for taking revenge on Nie Zhao.


    "Why are you so terrible?"


    Suddenly a voice interrupted Tao Rong''s thoughts.


    Tao Rong immediately convergence expression way: "you didn''t sleep?"


    "I fell asleep, but I woke up when you came in. The habit of being a soldier. " Because the door of the compartment is not closed, facing the door of the study. So as soon as he opened the door, Nie Zhao could hear it alertly. Nie Zhao''s voice was a little hoarse and a little lazy, which was a little different from the situation just now.


    Tao Rong went into the compartment and looked at him. He was lying on the bed, covered with a very thin blanket, which was suitable for this season, and the blanket was very light, so it should not oppress the wound.


    Except for the head, the neck and large shoulders are exposed.


    Sure enough, the coat was taken off.


    At this time, Nie Zhao''s face was a little less blood color than normal, but it had a strange light pink.


    "How did you get in?" Nie Zhao voice still hoarse of ask a way.


    "I was asked by my grandfather to take care of your patient, and Dr. Chen said that the first day was inseparable from others, so I came to see you." Tao Rong said and put the book on the chair.


    "Oh It turns out that my face is so terrible just now because I''m not happy about this? Don''t worry, you don''t need to take care of it. There''s Wang Bo. That''s what grandfather said Nie Zhao''s voice was a little weak.Tao Rong did not explain too much, "who dares not listen to my grandfather''s words. I don''t want to be kicked out of the house yet. " Tao Rong said while finally determined that Nie Zhao''s abnormal, so he reached out to touch Nie Zhao''s forehead.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect Tao Rong''s action. He was stunned and then said with a faint smile: "don''t touch it. I have a fever. It was just like this when elder brother Chen was here. He has given me some antipyretic medicine. Just have a sleep."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he felt relieved, and the feeling on his hand was not very hot, "then you sleep, I''ll guard you."


    Said here, Tao Rong meal, hesitated: "you are so vigilant, I am here you will not sleep ah?"


    "No!" Nie Zhao''s voice suddenly became a little higher, and then he coughed and said, "you can read outside." Nie Zhao refers to the study outside the compartment.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "OK, you have something to call me."


    Tao Rong was just about to leave when Nie Zhao suddenly said, "I broke my promise. I did pay attention, but I was injured."


    Tao Rong heart a throb, can''t say clear feeling, just so hoarse voice say such words, let her some helpless, she looked up at Nie Zhao straight look at her eyes.


    That pair of eyes now because of illness and fever become some moist, black almost flashing water light, even the cold and hard breath disappeared, even some charming appearance.


    "There''s no way. You have to finish the task and sometimes you can''t be afraid of getting hurt." Tao Rong hesitated at the beginning, but when she heard Nie Zhao say so, she took something out of her pocket and put it in Nie Zhao''s hand. "I''ve done what I promised you. Here you are."

 Chapter 329

    Nie Zhao as early as she took out the moment on the eye, the brand-new cat puppet is for him. It''s a combination of all kinds of fabrics, but it''s much better than the last one.


    When Tao Rong put the cat puppet on the pillow, Nie Zhao almost did not hesitate to stretch out an uninjured hand and tightly grasped the cat puppet.


    Then he looked up at Tao Rong and said with a bright smile, "I also have an amulet."


    This smile seems to be more energetic than just now.


    "If it''s an amulet, you have to ask the master to open it." Tao Rong said uneasily.


    "No Nie Zhao said, and put the puppet under his pillow to hide it. "If you have it to sleep with me, it will certainly promote the healing of my wound."


    "How can it have such a magical effect? Are you a child? You Do you like this so much? " Tao Rong has been quite confused. At the beginning, he just felt that Nie Zhao was joking with him. It was just an excuse.


    But looking at Nie Zhao''s performance now, it seems that he really likes it.


    Nie Zhao put his hand under the pillow and grasped it. "Yes I don''t know why I like it at the beginning. Maybe I have a destiny with this little thing. "


    Tao Rong heard this, the heart can not help but accelerate up, predestined? Is it fate with Xiaoxiao? That''s a gift she made for Xiaoxiao. Is it really doomed?


    Tao Rong fell into a strange state of mind, simply explained Nie Zhao a few words, left the cubicle.


    Nie Zhao watched her figure disappear at the door, then took out the little puppet and gave the lovely cat puppet a weak smile.


    He still remembers the way that Tao Rong was wronged to cry for the cat puppet, and the way that she praised the puppet for him. He never saw Tao Rong cherish anything and care about anything. Only her own puppet made her laugh, make her cry, make her upset, even hurt. It gives her the feeling of hiding in her heart.


    He always felt that this puppet meant different to her, so he wanted to ask for one. In fact, it was just teasing her at the beginning, but over time, he really wanted it. I always feel that after having it, maybe he can get closer to Tao Rong and know her better. After all, she is a girl full of mysteries.


    He was really curious about the secret behind her.


    Tao Rong picked up the book and sat down at Nie Zhao''s desk. However, the door of the compartment was just hidden, but it didn''t close. Tao Rong was afraid that there was something moving inside and she couldn''t hear it.


    After sitting down, Tao Rong suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little familiar. Before When they were in town, they got along like this several times, and they were quite used to it.


    If you don''t stay in front of him, you can calm down a little.


    So one afternoon, Nie Zhao in the compartment was sleeping, and Tao Rong in the study was reading.


    It was not until Tao Rong heard the sound of Kuang Dang that she woke up from the full of foreign language words. The sound came from the room. Tao Rong ran to see it.


    I don''t know when Nie Zhao got up.


    At this time, he is holding one side of the wall reluctantly walking, and the sound is that his legs accidentally hook the side of the trash can.


    When Tao Rong comes in, Nie Zhao just looks at Tao Rong awkwardly.


    Tao Rong directly ignored his naked upper body and the beautiful muscle lines. He frowned and said, "what do you want to do? Why don''t you call me


    At this time, Nie Zhao was wearing his half worn trousers. The belt had been adjusted. The waist of the trousers was a little big, so it was loose and hung under the mermaid line. You can see the wide side of your underwear almost with a movement.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s face and walks over.


    "Up The toilet. " Nie Zhao a little uneasy way: "you go out, I can."


    Can be can, but may accidentally encounter wound, and then the last trouble or Tao Rong, after all, the old man has made iron order, always can''t let Nie Zhao in his care more and more bad.


    And She has nothing to be shy about. Anyway, she will sleep in this body in two years.


    Tao Rong cheers herself up in the bottom of her heart. She''s not sure if her face is red, but she still feels a little hot.


    Tao Rong didn''t give Nie Zhao the chance to refuse. He went straight forward and said with a straight face, "Doctor Chen said it''s better to hold it. When Doctor Chen said it''s not necessary, I won''t mind my own business."


    With that, Tao Rong held his hand that he didn''t hurt and wanted to let him stand on his body.


    But Nie Zhao avoided and said, "I''m sweating. Don''t..."


    No wonder the wheat skin is shining.


    Although Tao Rong doesn''t want to admit it, his strong body is more attractive. If it wasn''t for the strong smell of his medicine, the hormone would make Tao Rong blush.


    "Nothing..." Tao Rong whispered.


    So in Nie Zhao very uncomfortable circumstances, Tao Rong still insisted on doing a crutch, and then as his support slowly moved to the bathroom.Thanks to Tao Rong, at least Nie Zhao doesn''t need to put pressure on his muscles.


    Tao Rong helps Nie Zhao into the bathroom. Naturally, it''s impossible to guard him in the bathroom. Seeing that he also has something to support when he stands, he immediately goes out.


    After Tao Zhaorong went outside, could you close the door


    Tao Rong understood that Nie Zhao was embarrassed, so he said, "please call me when you are good. Don''t come out by yourself." With that, Tao Rong went out of the compartment.


    After a while, Nie Zhao called her.


    Tao Rong has thought about it in the past. Now that she has stood up, she should do everything.


    His pants are camouflage clothes. The texture of the pants is hard. It must be uncomfortable to sleep. It''s better to change all of them into short pajamas. In this way, his wound won''t be affected and his sleep will be more comfortable.


    And just now he was wet with sweat, so it would make him more comfortable to give him hot water to wipe his body.


    Tao Rong pushes the door open, opens the mouth to propose, but is in front of a scene to make some speechless.


    At this time, Nie Zhao was still the same as before, but he was a little bit detached, so he leaned directly on the washstand with one hand behind him. His body was no longer as straight as before, but slightly bent. His movements looked lazy and casual. If he didn''t hurt himself, he thought he was making a print advertisement.


    Nie zhaona''s height and stature are indeed up to the standard of a model, especially the obvious waistcoat line after bending, which is not abrupt, but the lines are clear, and the tight muscles make people want to bite.

 Chapter 330

    Nie Zhao frowned slightly because of the pain, like a sword flying into the eyebrow. His face was pale, but there was a trace of blush. His eyes were like a deep pool. In the pure white light of the bath room, the facial features are soft, combined with the reflection of the mirror behind, forming a beautiful composition.


    After Tao Rongming''s rebirth, he seldom shakes his heart because of Nie Zhao''s beauty, and he has never moved his lust.


    But this time, Tao Rong has an impulse to this lazy and weak Nie Zhao, and even wants to rush towards him.


    Tao Rong clenched her teeth to keep herself awake. She doesn''t understand why she has a different feeling about the weak Nie Zhao. She shouldn''t I''ve been hating something for more than ten years, and finally I''m dead. No matter what, I shouldn''t have such an impulse any more.


    She''s useless! The lust has not subsided, Tao Rong has begun to hate himself.


    Nie Zhao''s personal charm is really the most irresistible person that Tao Rong has ever met.


    At ordinary times, he was serious as a soldier, with a cold and handsome face. It was better for him to put on the posture of "no one is allowed to enter", but now he is just like a poppy blossom, which is life-threatening. Even if a young woman came, he would give up his arms and surrender to Nie Zhao. He wanted to be a tiger and swallow him.


    Tao Rong can''t accept her love for Nie Zhao in any case, so she has to twist with herself.


    Under Nie Zhao''s puzzled expression, she forced her mind back and looked straight at Nie Zhao''s face. Her adaptability was a little better.


    She will not be confused. She still dares to do what she should do.


    Tao Rong said directly in a tone of Indifference: "since you are already here, you are sweating. How about wiping yourself with a hot towel? It''s cold in the evening. By the way, change into something more comfortable? "


    Nie Zhao obviously a Zheng, "you help me?"


    Probably because just too guilty, Tao Rong direct cold voice: "how, also afraid that I take advantage of you, eat your tofu?"


    Nie Zhao doubts to see Tao Rong one eye, don''t know her sudden temper is why. But he knew that Tao Rong was too close to him, so he would not take advantage of him. He didn''t think about it at all. He just thought that Tao Rong would be willing to take care of himself like this?


    And to be honest, he felt a little embarrassed, too embarrassed. Let Wang Bo come to make him more comfortable. Moreover, Uncle Wang just came to help him wipe the places he couldn''t reach. As for dressing, even Uncle Wang was not used to being served.


    "I''m a man. There''s nothing to lose, but you It''s not my real wife. Can you Is that so? " Nie Zhao embarrassed way.


    "It''s just a hot towel, not a bath. I used to help my family clean it. I''m used to it. " Tao Rong doesn''t care about Tao.


    I did this when I was young. It''s hot in summer. In the yard, men like to wipe their bodies with bare arms and cold water. When Tao Qian and Tao Yu can''t reach their back, they will ask her to help them wipe them. It''s disgusting in retrospect, but they were young at that time, and they don''t know the truth. These are normal behaviors.


    Now, to help Nie Zhao wipe, she would never have any extra ideas. However, it''s just like this when she rubs the towel on the meat and bathes the old cattle.


    Tao Rong''s performance is too natural and natural. Nie Zhao seems to be a little bit awkward if he tries to push things around again.


    He is not only a man, but also a man in front of him. In name, he is a husband. There is no reason why he is as uncomfortable as a woman. He is generous.


    Deliberately avoid, but hypocritical.


    So in such an atmosphere trend, Nie Zhao acquiesced to help brush.


    Tao Rong prepared hot water and towel, and found loose big underpants and vest. When asked if Nie Zhao had short pajamas, Nie Zhao really struggled for a long time to put forward such a set for Tao Rong to find.


    When Tao Rong comes back, Nie Zhao''s face turns red.


    However, looking up at Tao Rong''s normal appearance, Nie Zhao feels that he is not calm as a little girl. It''s a shame.


    Tao Rong gives Nie Zhao a towel. Nie Zhao''s arm is not hurt. Although his range of motion is limited, he can also wipe the front.


    Tao Rong is standing behind Nie Zhao to help him wipe the place he can''t touch.


    It''s like a towel on the back of the table can be rubbed with the strength of steam, even if it''s covered by the thick lines of the towel on the back of the table.


    Tao Rong looks at him inch by inch, so he can''t imagine his whole charm. It''s just a piece of meat. Just wipe it bit by bit.


    Tao Rong''s upper body completed the task perfectly.


    The following words, Tao Rong has found scissors to help Nie Zhao cut another trouser leg into shorts.


    In this way, the two slender and strong long legs are completely exposed.


    Nie Zhao can''t bend down, and it''s not convenient to stand on one foot, so he can only wipe it with Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong squatted down, or just in accordance with the idea, a little bit of wipe, the skin of the legs than the upper body to some white, there are rare hair, but also no less than behind the scar.Tao Rong wiped one leg at a time. It was like cleaning up the pillars of the old house. Maybe she was too attentive. Tao Rong gradually cleared away her mind.


    Sure enough, twisting has the effect of calming her heart. In fact, sometimes it''s the same thing when she''s really close to her. It''s hypnotic to always avoid.


    And this person will be the father of his future daughter. It''s too hypocritical to be shy towards him.


    She is a woman who has lived for two generations. It''s time for her to show mature demeanor.


    Tao Rong wants to be more Buddhist, but what she doesn''t know is that Nie Zhao doesn''t know when his hand has stopped. At this time, he is lowering his head, his forehead is gradually sweating, and he is looking at her tightly.


    Especially when Tao Rong helped him wipe the inside of his thighs, he almost squatted between his legs.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are straight, he swallows his saliva unconsciously, and his whole body is inexplicably anxious and nervous.


    From his point of view, you can see her slightly longer hair, naturally curled eyelashes, and straight but small nose.


    And The exposed white neck and delicate clavicle, as well as the slightly raised plump below, extend into the depth of the clothes.


    Nie Zhao clenched his teeth and leaned back nervously, avoiding sight and the forehead too close to him.


    But Tao Rong thought he couldn''t stand any more. He reached out with one hand and grabbed his uninjured thigh. He raised his head, looked worried and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 331

    In the face of this situation, Nie Zhao felt that he must be crazy to feel a heat rush to his lower abdomen.


    He faced such a simple face, how could he have that kind of obscene desire.


    As a normal adult male, it''s normal for him to have physical needs and need relief occasionally, but he can''t face Tao Rong in any case He has not been drugged now!


    No way! Take a deep breath and press it down! If this girl finds out, she''s dead.


    Nie Zhao''s mood at this time is really impulsive, anxious and exciting, complex and indescribable.


    For Tao Rong, Nie Zhao never likes herself. Unless the drug is effective, the man will never have any idea about her. So naturally, she doesn''t realize how exciting her action is for a man. She is really heartless, but she entrapped Nie Zhao.


    "No It''s OK. I''m ticklish. Are you all right? I think it''s ok? " Nie Zhao''s words are full of hoarseness and low voice as soon as they are spoken, and the tone is wrong.


    Tao Rong didn''t squat all the time. After all, she was tired from squatting. She stood up and looked at Nie Zhao doubtfully and said, "can it be Are you all right, your voice, your face how red Is the fever more serious? "


    Tao Rong is a little worried. He doesn''t want to finish everything at one time because he wants to save trouble, so Nie Zhao, who is still suffering from a fever, is even more burned.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes dodged and said, "no It''s the place that''s so stuffy. My body is hot. By the way, I''ll clean up myself. You go out first, and I''ll call you when I''m ready. "


    Tao Rong didn''t think much. He thought he was going to scrub the middle part, so he gave a dry hint: "don''t touch the wound with water. Don''t let me get scolded."


    Nie Zhao quickly nodded his head and said, "I know. Go out."


    As he said this, he turned his back to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong suspiciously went out, closed the door, outside the cubicle also need to clean up, fell on the ground clothes, overturned trash can.


    Tao Rong sighed and began to clean up. Suddenly I heard the sound of the tap coming from the bathroom.


    Tao Rong puzzling frown, after a long time, found that the water has not stopped, some worried about whether he is in water to wipe the body, or called a reminder: "don''t let the wound water."


    After a while, there was a dull response, just a sound, but Tao Rong couldn''t really hear the sound of the tap across the door.


    She didn''t know what the scene was like in the bathroom.


    Nie Zhao has never been so embarrassed. He has injured his hand, leg and abdomen. This is the time when he is the weakest.


    But he was ashamed to rely on the washing table, with still intact hands to help himself solve the embarrassment.


    He just wanted to bear it, but he couldn''t do it at all. Without thinking about it, he still had the chaotic picture of Tao Rong squatting below, and even thought about the night of the air raid shelter.


    That night, he was also so uncomfortable, and that night''s Tao Rong


    No I shouldn''t think about her.


    But the body''s reaction is the most honest, in fact, can use willpower to get through.


    But is it necessary for him to torture himself in this small bathroom that no one has found out?


    Anyway No one will know.


    Nie Zhao bit his teeth and no longer tormented his body. Turn on the tap to disturb the sound that may leak.


    Other sounds are in my mouth. Don''t think about any pictures in my mind. Give everything to a simple physical reaction.


    But at the critical moment, Tao Rong shouts. Nie Zhao''s mind is out of control. He doesn''t need to open the door. In front of him, he seems to see Tao Rong standing beside his bed.


    For a moment, the scalp numb, the body soft, everything is over.


    Nie Zhao''s reaction of Zheng Zheng for a long time, just returned a word.


    And then he was completely overwhelmed by his own sense of helplessness and shame.


    When he called Tao Rong in, there was no trace or smell in the bathroom. Nie Zhao even changed his clothes.


    Tao Rong stupidly looking at, although she did not intend to help Nie Zhao dress, but close your eyes, help move hands or can.


    But now he is not obedient to deal with all the things. Is it stubborn or really embarrassed?


    Although a little uncomfortable, but Tao Rong or worry about looking at the gauze, very good, no water, no bleeding.


    Tao Rong raised her head and planned to reprimand the disobedient patient.


    But the strange thing is How could Nie Zhao avoid her sight?


    How What''s up?


    "I''m a little tired and the wound hurts a little. I''ve been standing for a long time and I want to go back and lie down." A faint voice came out.


    Tao Rong always feels strange, but the patients have said so. Is Tao Rong still standing here?


    Tao Rong gave a direct hum and went forward to help Nie Zhao go back.I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that Nie Zhao''s body is more tense than just now, as if she is very nervous.


    However, Tao Rong finally attributed all the abnormality to Nie Zhao''s fever and serious injury.


    After holding Nie Zhao to lie down, Tao Rong asked, "is there anything else you need?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "no, I guess I''ll have dinner soon."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I''ll go down to eat later, and then Aunt Qiao will prepare your meal for me to bring up. Then..."


    Tao Rong looked around and thought his arm was choking. "If it''s not convenient for you to eat, I''ll help you."


    But as soon as the voice falls, Nie Zhao''s line of sight that he originally avoided suddenly stares at Tao Rong and makes Tao Rong look stunned.


    "Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?" Nie Zhao asks a way, although tone is insipid, but permeate light serious.


    Tao Rong said, "am I good to you? Isn''t that the way to treat patients? And If I don''t play a role, I will be driven away by my grandfather if I eat and drink for nothing all day. "


    Nie Zhao frowned lightly, closed his eyes and said, "OK, I know. Go out. I have a rest


    Tao Rong really silly, how to feel Nie Zhao suddenly emotional or how to drop, feel like a changed person? I seem to have been cold to myself a lot Is What emotion did he reveal when he was staring at him, which made him misunderstand what she thought of him as a person who instinctively resisted the woman who adored him, so that he suddenly felt puzzled about himself?


    Tao Rong can''t help but want to hum a cold, but in the end is also his guilty heart in the front, hold back temper out again.


    But when Tao Rong went out, Nie Zhao was really bad.


    He asked himself, he will not really Tao Rong this crazy girl have any ideas, how can he like such a girl?

 Chapter 332

    Nie Zhao''s whole life is in a mess. In fact, his emotional experience is not rich. When he was still studying, although there were many girls around him, he was not very interested in girls. Being entangled also made him feel annoying. He usually faced girls with a cold face, which was convenient to avoid trouble. At that time, an Wenlan was just a friend because she had been with her family since childhood.


    Later, he graduated from high school and went to the military academy. An Wenlan had been making advances to him. Gradually, he was moved and felt that he would spend his life with such a gentle and virtuous woman in the future. After a long time of love, he fell in love. He also had the idea of rippling his lover an Wenlan, but it was because he really liked her, fell in love with her, and wanted to give her love Come, then there will be such fantasy, such impulse.


    Instead of now, there is no emotion on Tao Rong impulse.


    It''s against his principles.


    He really cares about Tao Rong, and there are often some conflicts between them, which make his mood fluctuate. He wants to be close to her, help her, and really understand her, but it doesn''t mean that he wants to have a romantic relationship with a little girl like her.


    Even if such an accident happened in the air raid shelter, Nie Zhao only teased Tao Rong occasionally, but he didn''t really want to know what to do.


    He was a slow-moving person in his heart. If it wasn''t for an Wenlan''s persistence, it would be very difficult for him to like someone.


    With Tao Rong It''s really impossible to think about it.


    Because of Tao Rong''s secretive mind and sometimes vicious personality, he ignores others'' ideas and doesn''t speak well to others in order to achieve his goal. Although he is generally a kind person, he doesn''t like her at all. How can he like her.


    So it must not be Emotional problems are just physical reactions.


    Maybe it''s the side effects of drugs, maybe it''s not relieved after a long task, maybe it''s a fever and physical stimulation. There must be a lot of scientific explanations, absolutely not I like it.


    So when Tao Rong appears in front of Nie Zhao again, Nie Zhao has already done a good job in the construction of his heart.


    In the face of Tao Rong''s attitude is also changed, before pretending to be cold, but now it is a little hard to say guilt. After all, I think she has achieved Cough, cough.


    Tao Rong came over with a tray. Seeing Nie Zhao coughing, he said, "would you like to pour you a cup of hot water?"


    Nie Zhao embarrassed way: "trouble you."


    Feeling that Nie Zhao''s mood has changed again, Tao Rong is suspicious and goes forward to put the food away and bring hot water.


    However, Nie Zhao is inconvenient to sit and eat, so he can only come over sideways. Because the position of the wound is inconvenient, no matter what posture Nie Zhao puts forward, it is difficult for him to eat by himself. Finally, Tao Rong holds his job and lets Nie Zhao eat with a spoon.


    Nie Zhao naturally didn''t want to be a useless person, so he gave full play to their eating speed in the army and almost ended the dinner fight in seconds.


    Tao Rong was stunned. She never knew that a person could eat so fast. "Aren''t you afraid to choke?"


    "During the task, the time for eating is limited, and the stomach is exercised." Nie Zhao drank a water to say.


    "It''s better to take time to digest the task now." Tao Rong murmured.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, slightly raised the corner of the mouth, the mood inexplicably relaxed a lot.


    Tao Rong put the tray aside and was about to give Nie Zhao fruit when Nie Pei knocked on the door and came in.


    Nie Pei actually wants to visit Nie Zhao as soon as she comes back, but she still hates Nie Zhao for what happened before, so she hesitates and comes over under the persuasion of an Wenlan.


    Nie Pei still ignores Tao Rong. When he sees Nie Zhao''s body full of injuries, his face turns white. "Second brother, you Are you all right


    Nie Zhao see Nie Pei take the initiative to look at themselves, in a better mood a little way: "nothing, are trauma, rest for a period of time."


    Nie Pei came over and sat by the bed. Looking at the fruit on Tao Rong''s hand, he said, "I''ll take care of my brother. You go out first."


    Although the attitude is still stiff, but there is no vicious words, such a change or let Nie Zhao amazing.


    Tao Rong did not refuse, put down the fruit and said to Nie Zhao: "just in time, I went to the warehouse and came back in two hours."


    Nie Zhao nods and Tao Rong goes out.


    Nie Pei immediately said: "well, the second brother is injured, and she goes to the warehouse to play. It''s not like a daughter-in-law. I don''t know how my grandfather asked her to take care of you, and my family still acquiesced. I really don''t take your health seriously. I might as well let my sister-in-law take care of you! At least my sister-in-law studies medicine. "


    Nie Zhao''s expression slightly changed and said, "Pei Pei! In the future, don''t talk nonsense. You are no longer young. You should understand the truth. You should know that misfortune comes from the mouth. Moreover, it''s very disrespectful to say that to elder brother, "


    after Nie Peiqi told the truth, he felt that what he said was wrong, but he was assailed by Nie Zhao, and the grievances that had been suppressed all the time suddenly burst out, and he couldn''t help crying. "I''m for your own good. I''m against you. Why are you all facing her and bullying me?"Although what Nie Pei said is unreasonable, his younger sister soon becomes a tearful person. Nie Zhao is also helpless and can only comfort him: "well, well, it''s the second elder brother who is not good, but you are as big as Tao Rong. Why can''t you get along well? She didn''t do anything. Why are you so targeted? "


    "I just hate her. I hate her very much. Second brother, can''t you divorce her? Don''t you have no feelings? Why don''t you worry about my feelings for a person who has no feelings Nie Pei remembers that his two brothers, who loved him in the past, were protecting outsiders. He was really sad.


    "Well, the more you say it, the worse it will be. If you say that again, the second brother will not be able to communicate with you in the future." Nie Zhao says slightly solemnly.


    Nie Pei was taught some advice by the old man before. Seeing that the second brother was like this, he stopped talking immediately. After thinking about it, he still listened to the advice of his sister-in-law.


    First care about the second elder brother''s condition, pull his heart back, let him say to himself, lest the more he dislikes Tao Rong, the more he has to protect her. The second elder brother has a strong sense of justice and likes to protect the weak, so he can''t behave as if he is bullying others.


    Nie Pei has gained a lot of wisdom after eating so much. Immediately began to care about Nie Zhao''s body, said the atmosphere eased, their feelings are good, Nie Zhao also began to care about Nie Pei in school, as well as her daily life, very much like the old brother and sister get along with the mode.


    Hearing Nie Peiyang''s words, he had to catch up with Yuan Xu and asked for his help. Nie Zhao said with a silent smile, "what can I do for you. Can you force him to like you? "

 Chapter 333

    "If you like a person, fight for it by yourself. If the other person really doesn''t like you, you can see if there are other excellent men around you who are worthy of your liking. You are still young and have a long future. You can meet a lot of people. You don''t have to stare at one person. " Nie Zhao some funny said.


    "I don''t think so. What I like is mine. He must like me. Whoever dares to rob me, I will destroy him. If he likes one, I will destroy one." Nie Pei announced wayward.


    Nie Zhao felt that his sister was really spoiled, but the feeling must not be forced. Fortunately, his sister was still young. When she grew up, she would understand some of the truth.


    Nie Zhao thinks of Tao Rong again. He is as big as Nie Pei, but he is very mature in some ways.


    In the evening, when Tao Rong comes back, she just sees Nie Pei come out of an Wenlan''s room. She immediately understands that an Wenlan wants Nie Pei to be a spy. It seems that she is really worried about Nie Zhao, and she can''t do anything because of her identity. Thinking of an Wenlan''s unhappiness, she is very happy.


    This kind of competition in secret has been going on. Every time Tao Rong sees an Wenlan, she can feel the resentment in her expression.


    Tao Rong can''t help thinking, was he really blind before? An Wen Lan''s performance is so obvious, oneself before is really all see through her heart?


    Tao Rong also takes advantage of an Wenlan''s inability to get close to Nie Zhao as a way to "repay" her.


    The first night, Tao Rong did not leave Nie Zhao''s study. Although Nie Zhao asked her to go back to bed, Tao Rong directly moved out of the public''s advice and stayed in the study to guard Nie Zhao.


    Such a move naturally stimulated an Wenlan even more.


    I don''t know if it''s someone''s advice or just a coincidence. In the afternoon, when Mr. Zhao came to give Tao Rong a lesson, he started even harder.


    That night to help drag bowl when Nie Zhao found abnormal.


    "What happened to your hand?" Nie Zhao looks at the hand with apparent some redness to ask a way.


    Tao Rong answered directly, "it''s hot."


    It''s not like self abuse, but Tao Rong knows that if he tells Nie Zhao that he will at least replace Mr. Zhao according to Nie Zhao''s character, he will certainly do it. Tao Rong doesn''t know if he can get used to it by changing a new teacher, and whether it will affect his learning progress. In case he doesn''t teach as well as Mr. Zhao, where can he find a second Mr. Zhao.


    There''s a month left. Tao Rong doesn''t want to take risks at this time.


    So Tao Rong doesn''t plan to tell Nie Zhao the truth.


    Tao Rong''s perfect performance, Nie Zhao naturally did not find the problem, just suddenly said: "I am not at home this time what happened?"


    Tao Rong''s heart jumped and asked, "what happened?"


    Nie Zhao''s voice is slightly deep, "I''m asking you."


    "It''s normal. I''ve been studying and training for a long time. Oh, by the way, I went home for the Chinese new year, and then I met my master, who had to travel far away." Tao Rong made things simple.


    Uncle Qi has mentioned not to talk about Ao Yi, so Tao Rong doesn''t plan to tell Nie Zhao. Since he has to hide Ao Yi''s affairs, in order to avoid Nie Zhao finding a flaw in her words, he doesn''t even mention the kidnapping. Anyway, she can''t get out of the door for the time being.


    "Is there really nothing else?" Nie Zhao once again firmly asked.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao strangely and said, "what do you want to say to me?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong''s expression, obviously a little disappointed, and his voice was a little tense. "Nie Pei designed the thing that you almost entered the little aunt''s room. You''re not going to tell me? "


    Tao Rong suddenly realized, "it''s all in the past. What''s more, isn''t it OK later?"


    Nie Zhao disagreed: "if it wasn''t for Uncle Wang to tell me, I didn''t know this happened. You don''t know that little aunt is a taboo for grandfather. No one can touch it. Last time I was away, if you were really designed, grandfather would really drive you away."


    Tao Rong was in a daze for a long time, and suddenly said with a smile, "I said, is it better to give you freedom when my grandfather drives me away? You Ha ha, why worry about me. "


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong solemnly, as if he doesn''t feel funny or has any problems.


    Tao Rong''s smile is a little embarrassed, finally decided to convergence, always can''t get cheap also sell well, so really a little hateful.


    "It''s no small matter. Although you are lucky this time, you should remember that you can do anything wrong in Nie''s family. Only those related to the little aunt can''t do it. Remember?" Nie Zhao said seriously.


    In fact, Tao Rong would not touch things related to her little aunt, but Nie Zhao''s emphasis once again made her more curious.


    Tao Rong also remembers that once after her daughter was born, the old man praised Xiaoxiao, saying that Xiaoxiao was as talented as her aunt. Just because of that sentence, the attention and treatment Xiao Xiao gets in Nie''s family is completely Princess level, which is more exaggerated than Nie Pei before.


    Of course, Xiaoxiao is very good and lovable. Naturally, she won''t learn to be bad because of too much love. At that time, Xiaoxiao longed for only one thing, which was Tao Rong''s maternal love here, and Tao Rong at that timeTao Rong doesn''t want to continue to think about his asshole. He quickly comes back to answer Nie Zhao''s question. "I remember."


    In fact, Tao Rong secretly counterattacks Nie Pei, but for a person who can''t know about the little aunt, Tao Rong''s counterattack has no position and can''t stand, so naturally no one will doubt Tao Rong.


    Although at first he heard that Nie Pei had framed him, he ate the bad consequences. Nie Zhao''s almost instinctive reaction was that Tao Rong had a hand behind him, but after listening, he felt that there was no reason to prove that Tao Rong had given early warning, so he thought Tao Rong was lucky.


    "Since I have brought you into this family, I will be responsible for you. You can tell me any grievance, no matter what is happening or what has happened, I don''t want to hear about you from others." Nie Zhao said seriously.


    "No, should I report everything to you?" Tao Rong doesn''t want to be controlled like this, "and I''m not so easy to be bullied."


    "I know you probably don''t need me to protect you at all, but since you are in the name of my wife, I should take care of what you have suffered in this family." Nie Zhao says solemnly. "I also hope you can trust yourself a little more."


    Although a few months have passed, Nie Zhao is still worried about the previous tea ceremony. He didn''t like Tao Rong''s attitude to get along with him at that time. Although it was very short, now when I think about it, my back is chilly. I feel alienated from myself, and I don''t depend on myself at all. It''s like two people stay in different worlds, as if she will disappear at any time.

 Chapter 334

    Looking at Nie Zhao''s burning eyes, it''s as if a line of sight turned into a rope has tied her. The end of the rope is in Nie Zhao''s hand, which is constantly pulled closer by him.


    Tao Rong tried to resist that feeling. "I didn''t feel aggrieved anywhere. You look down on me too much. I''m very tolerant, and I''m careful, you know, so I won''t let myself be wronged when I have the ability to fight back. "


    When Nie Zhao heard this, he said with a smile: "indeed, you are not a master who will make you suffer losses, but I still hope you can tell me that it is not difficult."


    In fact, after this time together, Tao Rong is virtually protected by Nie Zhao. She can''t remember the pain Nie Zhao brought to her in her last life. But once she was bitten by a snake for ten years, she was afraid of the well rope. She couldn''t afford Nie Zhao''s indifference in her last life, and she didn''t dare to touch Nie Zhao''s kindness in this life.


    "Anyway, someone will tell you, and I don''t care what attitude other people in this family have towards me or what they have done to me. As long as I don''t feel hurt or wronged, I won''t want to complain to you, and you don''t have to care. It''s all my own business Tao Rong directly put forward a pair of alienated attitude that my affairs have nothing to do with you. It really makes Nie Zhao feel powerless in the hospital bed.


    "I just hope you can trust me a little bit, not to mention the beginning of our marriage, but you are my wife in this family, you can''t exclude me all the time, it''s not good for you. Don''t you want to be surrounded by at least one person you can trust in such a strange environment? " Nie Zhao says conversely.


    Originally, Tao Rong took care of him in such a way that he thought the relationship between them had become better. As a result, he stepped a little closer to the boundary drawn by Tao Rong and was immediately beaten back to the original shape.


    He just cares about her. Why should she be so resistant?


    Tao Rong''s attitude seems stubborn to Nie Zhao. But he also knew that as long as Tao Rong put forward such an attitude, it was that ten cows could not be pulled back. After all, she has never been a person who would ask for help before. That hasn''t changed since I met her.


    Tao Rong also feels a little depressed. He really doesn''t understand Nie Zhao more and more. Can he really abuse good people to such an extent and tell the story of the marriage trap. She still remembers that their relationship was so harmonious that Tao Rong had to forget about their last life, but her move directly lowered the freezing point of their relationship. Even let Tao Rong has been ready to go on the same road in her life, even worse, after all, she betrayed Nie Zhao''s trust in her.


    But gradually, the relationship between the two people has been reversed. It was as if they had come to know each other at first.


    In fact, Nie Zhao himself did not react. He was imperceptibly accepting that they were husband and wife, so he instinctively protected her, just as he always protected his family.


    And Tao Rong has gradually become his "short".


    Nie Zhao all said so, Tao Rong resists again, don''t appear oneself very silly? you''re asking for it? Tao Rong thought about it.


    "Well, if there''s anything I need to tell you, I''ll tell you."


    In fact, it''s the same as no promise, but it gives Nie Zhao an end, which makes him unable to continue.


    Fearing that Nie Zhao would teach herself another lesson, Tao Rong changed the subject directly.


    It''s time to change the dressing.


    Tao Rong looks at the wound that has recovered well after one day. He really has to sigh about Nie Zhao''s excellent physical healing ability. He is as strong as a cow. Besides his fever on the first day, Nie Zhao is in a good mental state. There''s less pain and healing around the wound.


    Nie Zhao lies on the bed, and Tao Rong helps him cut the bandages on his arms and legs.


    Nie Zhao can only see his arm injury, can not see other places. He knows how ferocious his wounds are, and he knows that others will be afraid when they see them, but Tao Rong certainly won''t. After all, what Tao Rong has experienced with him is more exaggerated. How could she be frightened by such a small injury when her heart was so firm and cruel.


    For Nie Zhao, the memory of that time is really the same as that of his previous life. If Tao rongkeng didn''t happen to him later, he really thought they would become good friends and have good brother sister relationship. He even thought about taking care of her until she was completely independent. As for some of the redundant feelings generated during that period, Nie Zhao ignored them. With the passage of time, Nie Zhao had filtered them out in his mind.


    Filtering doesn''t mean disappearing, it''s just a subtle accumulation, occasionally breaking out, which caught Nie Zhao off guard and even made him feel confused.


    Yesterday was the only accident, and today Nie Zhao thought that he had figured it out and returned to normal. There could not be any more.


    Unfortunately, after good feedback from the arm, when it comes to the leg, almost all the normality collapses in an instant.


    When Tao Rong''s cool fingers spread medicine across the sensitive inner side of his thigh, even if there was still a distance from the awkward position, even if it was just a little distance from the knee up, even if Nie Zhao had no distractions.But the back and forth movement of the finger seemed to touch his heart, which made him itch from his heart, then spread to the blood, and with the blood flowing all over his body.


    It''s not right. It''s not right.


    Calm down, calm down, he is not so demanding!


    But the body is still like a disobedient rebellious child, completely against Nie Zhao''s expectations.


    Fortunately, Nie Zhao''s legs became more sensitive, but he was not sure if he had any reaction.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is going through a huge wave. As a result, he is slapped on his thigh. In an instant, his heart seemed to be lifted up and dropped.


    It''s light, so it''s more exciting for Nie Zhao.


    So the legs are even tighter.


    "What are you doing? Your wound is going to burst. Can''t you feel the pain? " Tao Rong some speechless said.


    The medicine is good. Suddenly, the muscles of my hands seem to be boiling, and the edge of the collapsed wound is about to crack. I don''t know what''s wrong with Nie Zhao.


    "Can you relax?" Tao Rong tone not good said.


    Nie Zhao bites his tongue directly and forces himself to relax a little.

 Chapter 335

    Because of the drug, a trace of coolness spread, which also eased the sudden heat on Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong wrapped the gauze and went to Nie Zhao''s abdomen.


    Because the blanket also covers the abdomen, Tao Rong wants to open it. As a result, Nie Zhao, who had closed his eyes, suddenly widens his eyes. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he grabs Tao Rong''s wrist and says nervously, "what are you doing?"


    The strength on the wrist is a little strong, and Tao Rong has some pain. Tao Rong says inexplicably, "what are you doing? Does the gunshot wound in the abdomen matter? "


    Nie Zhao hands a meal, immediately release Tao Rong''s wrist, and then take the initiative to pull the blanket, although he can''t see, but probably can feel. Slightly open the abdomen that piece, dead press the edge of the blanket, as if for fear of Tao Rong accidentally pull open.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s action like a young girl. It''s really speechless. Isn''t it only women who are especially alert to their key parts?


    Tao Rong sneers at this, and then uncovers the gauze pasted on the abdomen, and applies medicine to replace it with a new gauze.


    When Tao Rong finished, Nie Zhao had completely calmed down.


    "Well, it''s done. Is there anything else I need?" Tao Rong asked as she packed up.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t need anything now, so he wants Tao Rong to leave the room. "No, you can train."


    Tao Rong trains every night, and never stops, so Nie Zhao knows that she wants to go.


    "OK, I''ll see you again in the evening. Let''s go first." With that, Tao Rong left.


    Nie Zhao was relieved at last, but when he calmed down, he was worried.


    He didn''t know what happened to him all of a sudden. He had already figured out how he could react like this again. There must be something wrong.


    Just as Nie Zhao was thinking wildly, the door was gently opened again.


    Because he didn''t make a sound, Nie Zhao thought it was Tao Rong who went back and said, "what''s the matter?"


    But he didn''t answer. Nie Zhao could only look at it sideways. As a result, his embarrassment suddenly cooled down.


    "Sister-in-law, why are you here?" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    An Wenlan can''t control her emotions at this time. She steps forward and looks at every wound on Nie Zhao''s body carefully, but Nie Zhao slowly moves the blanket under her gaze.


    An Wenlan''s eyes are shining with water, and she looks at Nie Zhao with deep resentment.


    "You''re hurt. Can''t I come to see you? Tao Rong doesn''t know anything. How can I rest assured? " An Wenlan''s voice gently shows grievance.


    Nie Zhao said with no expression: "this doesn''t need to worry about. And Tao Rong takes good care of her. She is a careful girl. "


    An Wen Lan Liu Mei micro Cu, don''t like Nie Zhao praise other women, especially Tao Rong. Eyes slowly down, make a look of grievance. "No matter how well you take care of me, you can''t be better than me. Do you remember why I studied medicine? It''s just to wait for such a day, but now, I''m not qualified to take care of you. "


    Nie Zhao can''t stand an Wenlan so, frown way: "sister-in-law, please go out, I want to rest."


    An Wenlan didn''t expect that Nie Zhao didn''t have any empathy. She was very aggrieved in her heart. "Do you exclude me like this? I''m also afraid. Today, mom and Pepe are out, so I dare to come here. I don''t know when they will come back. I also have the courage to take risks. I also know that if I am seen here alone, it will not affect me well, but I really Really... "


    An Wenlan said while sitting at the bedside, stretched out her hand and put it on Nie Zhao''s injured arm.


    "I''m really worried about you and miss you. Let me see your wound, OK? I''ll check it and go


    Nie Zhao has gradually felt irritable about this kind of compromise. This kind of incomprehension will only destroy the beauty of his first love. In the face of principled things, he has always been firm to the end, and even has to avoid such contact even when he moves his injured arm.


    "If you don''t want to be seen, go." Nie Zhao said sincerely, and then seemed to think of something, "and Tao Rong will be back soon."


    An Wenlan presses Nie Zhao''s hand tightly, forbids him to move, the tone is angry, "you cheat a person, she has already gone to the warehouse, every time like this goes at least two hours to just come out.". Is that how you want to get rid of me? Even as my sister-in-law, I can''t care too much about you when no one is looking after you. "


    Nie Zhao closed his eyes, almost exhausted his patience, "have you ever, you know in your heart, otherwise you would not be able to avoid all the people, if it is the other sister-in-law, I can take care of it as my brother, but you can''t. Get out


    This time, Nie Zhao''s tone was already in a hurry.


    "Why are you so fierce? I''ll leave right away. Just let me stay for a while. Can''t I?" An Wenlan had already cried. She reached out and trembled to uncover the blanket. "Let me have a look at your wound. Let me have a look."


    But Nie Zhao directly grasped her wrist with a good hand and stopped her behavior.Nie Zhao is about to shake off her arm in the next second, but an Wenlan takes the lead and bumps Nie Zhao''s arm into her.


    Nie Zhao immediately felt his arm hit something, and then drop by drop of water spread over the arm muscles.


    Gentle touch, back and forth wrongly rubbed rubbed, almost wet his arm, also let Nie Zhao heart a stem, action stagnation.


    Then a warmer and softer touch was imprinted on his arm.


    Nie Zhao''s whole body was stiff, and he suddenly threw away his arm, even involving a severe pain in his abdomen.


    Nie Zhao is stuffy to hum a, the facial expression is momentary pale, an Wen Lan immediately nervous, flustered at a loss.


    "Zhao, Zhao, how are you? Where does it hurt? "


    Nie Zhaogang wants to let an Wenlan out.


    But suddenly the door opened.


    Because when an Wenlan came in, the door of the compartment was taken by her, so she didn''t go through it directly.


    After hearing the sound of opening the door, an Wenlan''s face turns pale and the whole person panics. For a moment, she looks at Nie Zhao for help.


    No matter Nie Zhao or an Wenlan, they don''t want others to see such an obscure meeting.


    Nie Zhao frowned. No matter who came in at this time, it was not good to see this scene. Moreover, he was magnanimous and didn''t want to be misunderstood. He quickly whispered to an Wenlan and said, "bathroom."


    An Wenlan immediately understood and hid in.


    Nie Zhao looks at the compartment door to wait, but Tao Rong pushes the door.


    Seeing Tao Rong for a moment, Nie Zhao feels that he should be relieved, but he is inexplicably nervous.

 Chapter 336

    "Why are you back?" Nie Zhao inexplicably a little guilty said.


    Tao Rong looked around suspiciously, "has anyone come?"


    Nie Zhao almost reflexively replied: "No." But after answering, Nie Zhao feels regret again. Why did he lie to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong also thinks Nie Zhao doesn''t have to lie to himself. Maybe it''s my own auditory hallucination. Just how can you suddenly hear an Wenlan''s voice.


    An Wenlan should not have the courage to sneak in. After all, she always wanted to play a qualified young lady in the Nie family, and she would not dare to do such extraordinary things.


    If an Wenlan really came over, wouldn''t the position of recovering an Wenlan by using these little things before?


    Wait Was the bathroom door closed just now?


    Tao Rong is puzzled, Nie Zhao''s voice comes again, "aren''t you going to train?" Although the voice sounds calm, it is a little stiff.


    Tao Rong heard the voice directly to the bedside, Nie Zhao is nervous heart rate are accelerated, clearly did not do anything bad.


    Tao Rong went to the bedside and saw the trace of pressing down on the bedside at first sight. It was a sign that someone had just sat here, but he never sat there.


    Tao Rong thought as she picked up the watch on the bedside table. Because she was just going to help Nie Zhao with medicine, she took it off. Generally, when she was training as an accountant, she would take it with her. She just found that she forgot to take it and would come back.


    As a result, when I just opened the door, I heard a sound.


    And the compartment door was strangely closed.


    A lot of doubts came up again.


    Tao Rong put on her watch and said, "I forgot to take it. You look a little bad. Are you sick? "


    Tao Rong also noticed Nie Zhao''s pale face.


    Nie Zhao was Tao Rong so a mention just feel the pain of the abdomen, just too nervous, so directly forget, this moment is to think of the pain.


    Seeing Nie Zhao''s expression, Tao Rong immediately frowned and said, "what''s wrong with the wound? let me have a look. What have you done? "


    Maybe those doubts are the proof that Nie Zhao sneaks out of bed behind her back.


    There''s no problem with the arm outside, so Tao Rong goes directly to lift Nie Zhao''s blanket.


    Tao Rong lifts the movement quickly, Nie Zhao also did not have time to stop.


    When the blanket was half lifted, it stopped because Tao Rong had seen the problem.


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly, and he couldn''t help getting angry, "what are you doing! Just now, it''s still good. Why did the wound split suddenly? It''s bleeding. You... "


    Tao Rong some impatient mouth said, hand but carefully want to untie the gauze, ready to deal with again.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry, just be careless..." When Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong''s expression, he suddenly felt soft. Unconsciously, he reached out and patted Tao Rong''s arm, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.


    But in the next second, Nie Zhao''s hand was suddenly opened.


    The power is obviously not right. Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong with a puzzled look. Tao Rong''s face seems to be frozen in an instant. He doesn''t worry any more. His eyes slowly leak a look of irony.


    Nie Zhao''s brow slightly frowned. He just wanted to speak.


    Tao Rong took a breath, released the gauze, stood up straight, and looked down at him contemptuously.


    "It''s ok..." Tao Rong tone banter way: "you romantic happy wound crack, always embarrassed to let me clean up the mess."


    Nie Zhao''s expression changed slightly, and immediately he barely supported himself. For a while, the blood of the wound flowed out directly.


    However, seeing this scene, Tao Rong didn''t feel soft at all. Instead, she sneered.


    "What do you mean by that?" Nie Zhao''s face was tense.


    Tao Rong pointed to the door of the bath room with her finger and said: "I said that the wound should be handled by professionals. By the way, I don''t think you need me to take care of it. In fact, I don''t want to take such a troublesome job. If someone is willing to replace me, I naturally thank her and save my time, but I still don''t want to After all, it''s hard for me to find out. Be careful. Even if you want to get close, pay attention to your health. Don''t be desperate for love. If you can''t get hurt, I''ll be the one who carries the pot. "


    Nie Zhao''s face changed greatly. The implied meaning of Tao Rong''s sarcasm is not acceptable to him. He and an Wenlan are pure and clear, and can''t be said like this because of such a small misunderstanding.


    "You It''s a misunderstanding. " Nie Zhao''s face was ugly, and his tone was stiff. There was anger in his dark eyes.


    Tao Rong sneered and pointed to his arm with his finger. Nie Zhao was stunned and suddenly became stiff. The rest of the light floated to his intact hand. It was Red lips.


    Tao Rong said to Nie Zhao lazily, "it really doesn''t matter if I don''t misunderstand you. It doesn''t matter if I''m a matchmaker. But don''t treat people like fools? I''m embarrassed now. You should say in advance that she will take care of you so as not to make me do useless work again. I''m also very busy. I don''t have time or time to play with you like this. And Ah, since you can''t do it, can you stop acting so lofty every time and always teach me a lesson? We are also half weight in morality. If you want to be the protagonist of bitterness drama, I don''t want to be a cannon fodder supporting actor. Just let me be a passer-by. "With that, Tao Rong, regardless of Nie Zhao''s face, turned and left.


    "Tao Rong, stop for me!" Nie Zhao''s Qi and blood are surging up and he wants to stand up. But the severe pain from the wound makes Nie Zhao lose his strength instantly. He hums. When he looks up again, he can only watch Tao Rong take the door of the compartment.


    A few seconds later, there was the sound of the door being brought up outside.


    Nie Zhao was stunned on the bed and couldn''t recover for a long time. For the first time by Tao Rong said so ugly straightforward words, can see that tangible disdain.


    At this time, an Wenlan came out of the bathroom and saw Nie Zhao come forward to help him, "ah Zhao, cut, hurry Lie down. I''ll help you. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have come here. It broke your wound. "


    Nie Zhao opens an Wen Lan''s hand directly, way: "go out."


    The cold command tone made an Wenlan feel cold, "at least Let me take care of your wound, and then drive me away What does Nie Zhao mean now? Is it because Tao Rongqi just left that he has this attitude towards himself?


    Does Nie Zhao care so much about Tao Rong''s feelings? And Tao Rong, who didn''t say well before, looked like he was out of the business. How could he be angry for a while?

 Chapter 337

    Is Is it Are you jealous? Should not, she did not see Tao Rong like Nie Zhao ah. Or is it because he hated himself before, and now he finds that Nie Zhao is still close to himself, so he is so angry? Or are you worried that Nie Zhao''s old relationship with her will revive and her status will not be protected?


    This is also true. If Nie Zhao is really willing to accept herself as she is now, she will definitely persuade Nie Zhao to divorce Tao Rong, because she doesn''t like Tao Rong.


    An Wenlan is not sure about the current situation, but Nie Zhao is influenced by Tao Rong so much that she really can''t accept it.


    "Do you want me to come down and drive you out?" Nie Zhao even looks at an Wenlan with cold eyes.


    An Wenlan feels his heart is like pulling a bit uncomfortable.


    "You Are you angry with me for Tao Rong? Her attitude just now only shows that she has a problem. Why are you angry at me? Do you know that she clearly knows our previous relationship. These days, she deliberately behaves in front of me as if she is intimate with you in order to annoy me. She is retaliating me for the previous things and is afraid that you will divorce her. I don''t think she has such a simple and good temperament towards the outside. Have you been cheated by her? "


    Nie Zhao looked at an Wenlan''s eyes gradually become sharp up, "is you changed too much, or I used to know is not the real you."


    An Wenlan looks a muddle, can only stare at Nie Zhao stupidly, a time what words all can''t say export.


    Nie Zhao raised his hand and pointed to the door


    This time, an Wenlan finally could not hold up and ran away.


    Nie Zhao closed his eyes tired, and then looked at his bleeding wound in his present posture. He didn''t ask Wang Bo and others to come up to help, but he silently dealt with his own wound. Anyway, soldiers like him still learn how to deal with wounds in an emergency. Although it hurts, he can bear the pain.


    After thorough treatment, Nie Zhao lay down.


    The kiss mark on his arm had been wiped clean. He looked at the ceiling with some loss. He couldn''t say anything about the loss.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong has started silent training in the warehouse. The training efficiency of this night is really surprisingly high. The sandbags are temporarily changed by her, and the recovery is slow. After venting a cloud in her heart, Tao Rong''s mood is much more relaxed.


    Just those inexplicable anger completely disappeared, now looking back, I don''t know why I was betrayed. I''m really out of my mind.


    Training to 11 p.m., Tao Rong went back, this time back without hesitation after the study, without any distractions, even a trace of curiosity did not go back to his room.


    I took a bath, reviewed my books and went to bed.


    Nie Zhao in the study did not see Tao Rong until 12 o''clock.


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It seems that Tao Rong really doesn''t plan to come, but tomorrow Tao Rong should come again. After all, the whole family knows that she is responsible for taking care of him, so even if she doesn''t want to send food or anything, she still has to come, and then she will Make it clear.


    He didn''t mean to hurt the wound she handled carefully, nor did he mean to hide the fact that an Wenlan was present. He never thought that he was connected with his sister-in-law. It was just an accident. If he could move easily, he would never have been in the same room with an Wenlan for so long.


    She was disdaining herself for being entangled with her sister-in-law. Although she was relaxed every time and even supported them, he could feel the meaning of contempt from her eyes and tone.


    Sometimes she was very cruel, but she had a strong sense of right and wrong, which was one of the reasons why he couldn''t let her go.


    This is against morality, he certainly will not do, so naturally do not want to let Tao Rong misunderstand his character.


    I''ll make it clear tomorrow.


    But Nie Zhaowan didn''t expect that he didn''t have the chance at all.


    When she was ready to deliver breakfast the next morning, Tao Rong faced an Wenlan in front of the whole family and said, "sister-in-law, can you delay your time later? Please go with me to Nie Zhao. I don''t know about medicine, and I can''t judge whether the wound is good or bad, so I don''t know what''s going on. I can call doctor Chen. I''m very upset these two days, I know you are very busy, but it won''t delay you too much time. Just use this time to help Nie Zhao, OK? "


    Tao Rong''s words made all the people in Nie''s family silly.


    Even Nie Pei couldn''t think of sarcastic words to answer her for a moment. Everyone looked at an Wenlan and Hou Xianshu awkwardly.


    After all, Tao Rong is still a person who knows nothing in their eyes.


    Tao Rong said the fear carefully, a look forward to learning medicine anwenlan give her confidence, give her support appearance.


    This kind of words have been said, an Wenlan has no reason to refuse, but an Wenlan thinks that Tao Rong must have a purpose to say so, how can she suddenly do this.


    So an Wenlan also dare not casually promise, for fear that Tao Rong madness, let her in this home embarrassed. "This Naturally, I''m not as good as Dr. Chen. If you don''t worry, you''d better... "Because an Wenlan didn''t agree, Tao Rong turned her eyes to Hou Xianshu.


    Hou Xianshu put down the spoon, looked at an Wenlan and said, "since she said that, you can go with her every time."


    Hou Xianshu directly emphasizes that she is going with Tao Rong. In her opinion, as long as an Wenlan goes with Tao Rong, she should not make any cross-border behavior, which makes a Chen lose face.


    Once Nie Zhao and an Wenlan''s behavior is not right, the first reaction must be Tao Rong as a wife. As a woman, Tao Rong will not swallow her anger and turn a blind eye even if she is stupid.


    Hou Xianshu made a reasonable decision according to her own common sense, but she did not think that Tao Rong''s mind could not be inferred according to common sense.


    Her mother-in-law said that. Although an Wenlan was still in a dilemma, she could only nod her head and agree. However, at this time, her mood was quite complicated. She was secretly happy and worried about whether Tao Rong would have other tricks.


    The rest of the Nie family are relieved, Nie Pei complacent way: "you still have a little brain, to you to take care of, I really worry about my second brother is taken care of by you more serious."


    Tao Rong gently smile, and then to an Wenlan said: "that trouble sister-in-law, sister-in-law study medicine is really great."


    An Wenlan looks as usual with a smile, but she is thinking about all kinds of designs that Tao Rong may have put out and how to deal with them.

 Chapter 338

    Although so far, Tao Rong has not shown too deep intention, but an Wenlan always has an intuition, this person has to be on guard.


    This kind of situation is really annoying to an Wenlan.


    If only the person who married Nie Zhao was Zheng Shunjia. He was easy to control and knew enough. The most important thing was that Nie Zhao hated Zheng Shunjia and didn''t want to stay with her. It was really just a decoration when he got married.


    Thinking of this, an Wenlan is dissatisfied with Zheng Shunjia again. Before, she complacently said that she would send someone to arrest Tao Rong to bully and lure her to go away. However, Tao Rong''s luck is so good that she was met and rescued by the villagers. It''s useless for Zheng Shunjia to send someone to help her.


    Now that Tao Rong doesn''t go out, Zheng Shunjia has no chance to do it again. He has to find a way to let Tao Rong go out and help Zheng Shunjia once. No matter what Tao Rong''s plan is, it''s better to solve the hidden danger as soon as possible.


    After dinner, Tao Rong with tray and an Wenlan walk together in the corridor of the deputy building, no one mentioned last night''s things, also did not say anything else.


    Until nearly to the study, Tao Rong gave the tray to an Wenlan. "Please, sister-in-law."


    An Wenlan frowned at Tao Rong and said in a low voice, "what do you mean?"


    Tao Rong said with a brilliant smile: "don''t be sneaky. I''ll give you a fair reason. You should be grateful to me. Go ahead. Mom and Nie Pei are out of the house. Other people won''t go to Nie Zhao''s room. Nie Zhao is waiting for you. I went back to read. If you''re really caught, I''ll make excuses for you. "


    With that, Tao Rong is a good sister. She can only help you come here with a relaxed look. She turns around and wants to go. An Wenlan wants to stop her, but she doesn''t know what to say for a moment. Because Tao Rong''s action was really unexpected.


    It''s weird. Didn''t you look a little angry last night? Why do you suddenly pretend to be a good person to help her today? It''s like trying to make up for her and Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong is right. She does give an Wenlan a reasonable reason to get in and out of Nie Zhao''s room. However, Tao Rong takes the initiative and Hou Xianshu agrees. An Wenlan does not have any wrong behavior. She can go in and care about Nie Zhao. Isn''t that what she wants?


    But everything came so smoothly that an Wenlan could not be at ease.


    She can be sure that Tao Rong still has a back move. Maybe she deliberately lets her in, but she doesn''t go in. Then she leads others in and misleads others.


    But if we want to fight for acting skills and the popularity of people here, Tao Rong''s little trick can''t surpass her high mountain. At that time, she just needs to pretend to be innocent and pathetic to let everyone know that Tao Rong has already known about her and Nie Zhao''s past. Now she just wants to give her a lesson. All people will think that Tao Rong deliberately framed, and she can rest assured.


    Tao Rong this means can''t enter an Wenlan''s eye at all, so an Wenlan plans to plan, let Tao Rong play.


    At this time, an Wenlan has not thought that Tao Rong is really going to send her to take care of Nie Zhao.


    Because Tao Rong doesn''t want to waste her time to take care of Nie Zhao, and she doesn''t want to take care of Nie Zhao. Since she has a way to let others do it, why not do it? Although it''s contrary to her original intention to work with an Wenlan at the beginning, she is trying to please an Wenlan by doing so now. However, after comparing her mood, Tao Rong can still judge that it will make her feel better. In this case, she will follow her heart.


    Being a matchmaker, being a good person. But whether Nie Zhao will be happy or not is not in Tao Rong''s consideration.


    Maybe I''m not happy on the surface, but I''m upset on the inside.


    She is also really stupid. If Nie Zhao is as serious as he is now, how could she be entangled with an Wenlan in the end of her last life? She has seen those pictures with her own eyes, cuddling, wearing a ring, going to a hotel together, entering a room, and staying up all night.


    How can I still make such a mistake in my life? What happened last night really hit her head. Now she had an epiphany.


    Let the two dogs die far away, as long as they are used by her in two years.


    As soon as Tao Rong came back to the room, he suddenly felt much better.


    I can study happily again.


    On the other side, an Wenlan enters Nie Zhao''s room with a tray.


    Nie Zhao side head looking at an Wen Lan to come in of time, the face already black. "You..."


    An Wenlan immediately told her what happened in the morning. After all, Nie Zhao was so unhappy with her last night. If Nie Zhao misunderstands that she came here on her own initiative, Nie Zhao will be more annoyed by her. She wants to show her innocence instead of her own free will. In this way, Nie Zhao can treat her better.


    "Mom, I can''t disobey. I don''t believe you can ask other people."


    Nie Zhao only felt a mouthful of blood in his chest. "Did she really offer it?""I don''t have to tell you lies that can be exposed at any time." An Wenlan said innocently.


    Nie Zhaozhen was infuriated by Tao Rong''s operation. He took a deep breath and said, "you call her over. I have something to say to her."


    An Wenlan frowned slightly and said with a gloomy look: "ah Zhao, you are a smart person. You should know that what she asked for is everyone''s opinions. She made it clear that if she wanted to be a shake off shopkeeper, how could she be willing to come here? She has gone back to her room to read a book. And it has nothing to do with me... "


    Nie Zhao clenched his teeth, "OK, you put things down and go out."


    An Wenlan was unwilling to bite her lower lip and said, "but mom means let me see your injury..."


    "No, if she asks you to come again, you will say you have no time. Don''t It''s closer to here. " Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Nie Zhao''s persistent refusal attitude is very obvious, and an Wenlan is not a fool. On the contrary, she is very smart. She knows how to do it under what circumstances.


    Before, she became a little impatient because of Nie Zhao''s attitude towards Tao Rong. She forced Nie Zhao too much and damaged Nie Zhao''s old love for her. This is a stupid way, so she won''t do it again.


    This time, an Wenlan didn''t hang on any longer. Instead, she obediently put things down. Then she looked at Nie Zhao anxiously and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you, but you should pay attention to the wound. If you have any problems, don''t embarrass your body. I will Try not to get close to you. "

 Chapter 339

    While speaking, with tearful look, like a little white flower in the rain.


    However, this scene did not enter Nie Zhao''s eyes, and an Wenlan was not discouraged. Anyway, she took her time to regain Nie Zhao''s favor and pity. With their emotional foundation, she could definitely do it.


    After an Wenlan left, Nie Zhao had to eat breakfast by himself, which was also the crime he found for himself. But it''s not just the body that suffers, it''s the mood.


    It''s still an Wenlan at noon.


    Nie Zhao''s face is so black that she can drop ink. An Wenlan says that Tao Rong doesn''t want to come, and she has no way. Fortunately, an Wenlan seems to have figured it out and doesn''t pester any more. He asks her to go, and she goes. This is a bit like an Wenlan before.


    But after noon, he began to worry about the evening. After all, he had to change the dressing at night. He couldn''t ask an Wenlan to change it, but Tao Rong''s words Always feel that girl will never be soft hearted to help.


    Fortunately, Yuan Shang came to see him in the afternoon.


    Yuan Shang came with Lin Jie.


    They didn''t see Tao Rong in Nie Zhao''s room when they came. They were surprised.


    Knowing that Tao Rong was next door, Lin Jie went to look for someone next door.


    Nie Zhao takes the opportunity to ask yuan Shang to change the medicine for him before he leaves. Although he can change the medicine himself, he also risks the risk of repeated dehiscence of the wound. In order to avoid failing to keep the wound well, Nie Zhao can only ask yuan Shang who is trustworthy.


    What a sensitive person Yuan Shang is. In a flash, he saw that there was something wrong between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong. He couldn''t help asking the eight trigrams.


    Nie zhaoben didn''t want to say that, but his mood was also quite complicated, and he finally told yuan Shang honestly about those entanglements.


    After listening for a long time, Yuan Shang suddenly chuckled and asked excitedly, "ah Zhao, are you sure it''s not the story of two women fighting for you?"


    Nie Zhao almost instinctively retorted: "how is it possible?"


    Yuan Shang shrugged his shoulders and said, "but how do I listen to you? It''s like that you have an affair with an Wenlan and failed. You are caught in bed by Tao Rong. Tao Rong is jealous and angry, and then deliberately makes you lose your temper."


    Nie Zhao


    "Why do you say that? I really want to beat you. Can you use a better word? When did you have an affair, when did you catch a traitor? How could Tao Rong be jealous? She doesn''t like me! "


    Yuan Shang was slightly surprised when he listened to Nie Zhao''s words. He looked at him with an eyebrow and asked, "the point of your sentence just now is The misunderstanding between you and an Wenlan, or Tao Rong doesn''t like your business? "


    Nie Zhao''s face was stiff. How could this sound so familiar? Before Did he Tielong also say that?


    Yuan Shangxi said with a smile: "I listen to the ups and downs of the tone, as if the key tone is in the last sentence? Is it because Tao Rong doesn''t like you and makes you lonely? "


    "You''re talking nonsense again." Nie Zhao pretended to be too lazy to pay attention to Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang said with a smile: "it''s obvious that I felt this way before. But after several months, you haven''t met each other. It''s reasonable to say that you don''t have a chance to enhance your feelings. Why does it suddenly seem a little bad? Is there anything unspeakable that happened in the last few days when you came back? Come on, let''s talk to my brother. When I take care of you, Tao Rong, who is considerate and gentle, makes you feel pity? "


    Nie Zhao was induced by Yuan Shang''s voice, and he thought of something in his mind. He clearly wanted to avoid telling yuan Shang, but as soon as Nie Zhao''s face changed, Yuan Shang narrowed his eyes like a fox and raised a gossip smile at the corner of his mouth.


    compared with Yuan Shangyi, Nie Zhao''s emotional experience was as simple and clear as an infant.


    "What''s the matter? Are you really interested? " Yuan Shang asked excitedly.


    Instead of being "coy" as Yuan Shang thought, Nie Zhao turned his head and stared at him.


    Nie Zhao was really in Yuan Shang''s mind, and at first he was quite confused about his reaction. If someone asked, I''m afraid he would have to look at his heart, but yuan Shang asked When I think of yuan shangmingming, I have Lin Jie in my heart, but I spend a lot of time outside. I almost change my bed companion.


    That I have a little reaction to the opposite sex can not be attributed to like it.


    Yuan Shang''s negative teaching material gives Nie Zhao a foothold that can be said to make sense.


    Nie zhaotao was so lazy that she didn''t know the reason why she was so embarrassed. So you don''t have to talk nonsense. Just give me some good medicine later. "


    Yuan Shang wants to dig again, but Nie Zhao''s mouth is sealed, and he can''t dig anything interesting. He can only change the topic and say something else.


    But after a while, Lin Jie knocked on the door and came in.


    Yuan Shang asked: "why don''t you stay with Tao Rong?"


    Nie Zhao immediately thought: "Oh, she should be making up lessons now."


    Lin Jie came in with a look of embarrassment. Naturally, Yuan Shang immediately found out. She quickly pulled the man to her and hugged him with one hand. Worried, she asked, "how? Didn''t you have a good time just now? If you want Tao Rong to accompany you, I''ll ask Mr. Zhao to suspend classes once and give Tao Rong a holiday By the way, ask someone to come and make it clear, why don''t you take care of your husband? "Yuan Shang then looked at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao looks at Yuan Shang speechless, but Lin Jie''s mood is a bit wrong.


    Nie Zhao said: "Lin Jie, is there any place in my family that is not well served? If there''s anything you can say, you''re welcome."


    After thinking about it, Lin Jie said, "is the teacher Zhao you are looking for very strict?"


    Yuan Shang nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s famous for being strict. Strict teachers make excellent students. His students are all rich and noble children, so they should not be afraid of him, but he is also a teacher with real ability, so they all respect him


    Lin Jie didn''t know how to speak.


    Nie Zhao immediately asked, "is something wrong? You just say it''s OK."


    Yuan Shang also looked at Lin Jie doubtfully and said, "is it difficult that uncle is fierce to you?"


    Lin Jie shook her head and said, "because the door was open, I knocked on the door and went in directly. Then I just saw Mr. Zhao weaving rattan on the leg of Yanrong, which scared me. How can I teach with corporal punishment? It''s pathetic that Rong Rong is so small. "


    Yuan Shang and Nie Zhao were both stunned.


    "Did Tao Rong do something wrong?" Yuan Shang said with disbelief.


    Lin Jie sighed and said, "I asked too, but I only saw that. I feel so heavy. If I was hit like that, I would not be able to stand. Miss Zhao didn''t explain to me. I think Rongrong looks very natural, and it''s hard to ask After a while, I was asked to come out by Mr. Zhao. "

 Chapter 340

    Looking at Lin Jie''s worried appearance, Yuan Shang immediately said to Nie Zhao, "after you come back, did Tao Rong tell you about being punished? Or did you see her hurt? "


    Nie Zhao looks very serious. After thinking about the time she spent with Tao Rong recently, Tao Rong didn''t show any abnormal performance. When she asked about her learning progress, her performance was obviously very satisfied with teacher Zhao''s teaching. Moreover, that night, she told her that she could talk to him about any grievance and anything. She didn''t say anything on that occasion


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "rattan pulling legs? It''s so serious. Even if she wants to keep it from me, I can see the problem, unless today is the first time. What''s more, she is so unwilling to suffer losses. How can she bear to let others beat her? If she can''t solve it by herself, she will tell me even if she doesn''t want to ask for help again. "


    And it''s the person he''s looking for for for Tao Rong. Maybe she will spread all her anger on him.


    When Yuan Shang heard this, he thought it was the same reason. He could only comfort Lin Jie: "maybe some of the learning contents of Tao Rong are too opaque. Mr. Zhao was so anxious that he could only use corporal punishment to make Tao Rong long remember. But it should not be too heavy. When we were looking for someone, we never heard any students complain about his corporal punishment, so it should be just an individual case, just right You just saw it. "


    Lin Jie hesitated and said, "is that so?"


    Yuan Shang coaxed Lin Jie and said, "if you don''t trust me, I''ll tell Mr. Zhao to take care of Tao Rong when he leaves."


    Lin Jie could only nod her head.


    In the evening, when the course was accepted, Tao Rong''s hand was swollen again.


    Yuan Shang noticed the time and came out to wait for Mr. Zhao.


    When meeting people, Mr. Zhao didn''t feel guilty at all. He didn''t seem to be afraid of what others knew. He was calm and serious. He was also an elder to Yuan Shang.


    "It''s hard for Mr. Zhao. It''s not convenient for Nie Zhao to come out. I''ll help you to ask. I don''t know how Tao Rong''s course is doing?" Yuan Shang asked with a smile.


    Zhao teacher impatient God love without cover up, directly to Yuan Shang said: "if not I stare, she wants to directly across the exam is a dream."


    Yuan Shang is obedient to the point. It seems that Tao Rong should keep up with the progress. "That''s right. There''s no problem with teacher Zhao''s teaching Tao Rong is still young. Nie Zhao has just come back from the military area and is injured. He can''t take care of Tao Rong. He''s worried about her. Thanks for being gentle with Tao Rong. That little girl is timid. Praise style education may be more effective for her. "


    Mr. Zhao frowned at Yuan Shang and said, "if yuan Er Shao thinks my teaching is not good, he can change people." Mr. Zhao said hard, but if he was really replaced in the middle of the way, he would be very shameful.


    Yuan Shang naturally won''t change people. He just didn''t expect that Mr. Zhao''s temper is so stubborn. It''s really hard to say, "where I''m talkative, where I know about education, I''m worried about that little girl."


    Zhao teacher cold hum a way: "don''t worry, since I promise to teach her, naturally will let her learn, other you don''t care."


    With that, Mr. Zhao walked away with pride.


    Although yuan Shang was still smiling before, his face changed when Mr. Zhao came downstairs. Although he was usually friendly, his identity was not a good person, and he was not a person who could throw his face at anyone. Just by Mr. Zhao''s attitude towards him, he could find trouble with him afterwards.


    Lin Jie was hiding at the door, eavesdropping. Seeing someone leave, she came out, took yuan Shang''s hand and said, "how can this teacher Zhao have such a bad character? It''s scary. You just Is that a help? "


    Yuan Shang turned back and gently shaved Lin Jie''s nose and said, "at least I emphasized that Nie Zhao is at home, and Nie Zhao is concerned about Tao Rong''s situation. If he has normal EQ, he will still pay attention to some influence."


    Lin Jie nodded at ease and immediately went to find Tao Rong.


    "Just in time. I''ll go with you." Yuan Shang also went to Tao Rong''s room.


    When they went in, Tao Rong had just finished applying anti swelling medicine, and the ointment was on the table.


    "Sister Lin, second brother yuan, I''m sorry I didn''t treat you well." Tao Rong quickly stood up and said hello politely.


    In Yuan Shang''s eyes, such Tao Rong is not like what he heard from Nie Zhao. Where is his temper? What''s wrong with talking?


    When Lin Jie and Yuan Shang approached, they noticed the details of the ointment. Yuan Shang frowned slightly, and Lin Jie immediately said, "did he hit you seriously just now?"


    Tao Rong knew that Lin Jie had just seen it, so she said with a smile, "what are you talking about? I do too much homework and my wrist hurts, so it''s better to apply some ointment. "


    Although Lin Jie is not good at observing people''s facial expressions, Yuan Shang is proficient in these, but even yuan Shang does not see Tao Rong''s dissatisfaction with teacher Zhao, nor does she see whether she has been wronged.


    But yuan Shang''s eyes swept, and he saw the rattan weaving standing at the corner. It''s really like what Lin Jie said. If that rattan weaving goes on, it will really make people unable to stand.Has Tao Rong ever been beaten by such rattan weaving? What did she take? If really can bear, that Zhao teacher should start is light, meaning only.


    "What do you think of Mr. Zhao''s teaching?" Yuan Shang inquired.


    Tao Rong immediately raised a smile and said, "very good. When the teaching is over, I will thank him very much." In her way! Good! Feeling! Thank you!


    Tao Rong is not obvious on the surface. Yuan Shang thinks she is telling the truth. After all, she doesn''t know Tao Rong very well, so yuan Shang can''t judge anything.


    Lin Jie was still worried and said, "I don''t think teachers have to beat people when they teach. If they want to beat you, you can actually tell Nie Zhao. Although it''s necessary to respect the teacher and respect the way to hire him with so much money, there''s no reason to be wronged. "


    Tao Rong understood Lin Jie''s concern, but she looked at Lin Jie with her head askew and didn''t understand. "Did you misunderstand something? I also want to have a good next class, I am very satisfied with Mr. Zhao''s teaching. By the way, let''s not talk about this. Will you stay for dinner tonight? Is there anything you want to eat


    Tao Rong changed the topic and approached Lin Jie. There was no problem with the way she walked. Yuan Shang and Lin Jie really didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m not going to eat any more. Xiao Jie and I are going to eat out." Yuan Shang said while hugging Lin Jie intimately. Two people looked at each other sweetly.


    Tao Rong looks at these two people''s appearance as if the sentiment is very stable, the mood is also good.

 Chapter 341

    Tao Rong wants to invite them to sit down and talk, but yuan Shang suggests going to Nie Zhao''s room next door. After all, they come to see the patient.


    "Good." Tao Rong readily agreed.


    But Lin Jie and Yuan Shang were startled.


    In fact, they are all ready to think that Tao Rong will refuse, but Tao Rong seems to have no mustard at all.


    The calm smile on Yuan Shang''s face could not support him, but he took the opportunity to say: "I''ve heard about the reasons for your quarrel, but you really misunderstood Nie Zhao. He''s not like that. He wants to cut off everything, but some people unconsciously stick it up all the time. He can''t do it to a woman


    Tao Rong did not give yuan Shang an opportunity to defend Nie Zhao. In fact, he did not care about the explanation at all. "Second brother yuan, I understand."


    "Then you..." Yuan Shang doubts.


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "what''s wrong with me? Oh Do you say that you don''t take care of Nie Zhao and let your sister-in-law take care of her? " Tao Rong shrugged, showing a little innocent, "I see my sister-in-law''s hard work, but also furtive, looking very poor, just to help, just a little effort."


    Yuan Shang and Lin Jie were stunned to hear such an argument.


    Lin Jie could not help asking: "you You help her? "


    Tao Rong said with a helpless smile: "you will find it strange if you think that I should be like Nie Zhao''s wife Alas, you are all people we can trust. Let me be frank. Our relationship is not like that. I''m just cheeky. When a rice bug lives in their house for the time being, I don''t have to take part in their grudges. I''m an outsider, do you think? "


    Lin Jie and Yuan Shang looked at each other, and they both saw a loss in each other''s eyes. Is that so? What''s wrong with it?


    Tao Rong knew that they were kind-hearted, so he didn''t say too much. He said that it was almost here. He turned around and urged them to go to Nie Zhao''s room together.


    They think that Tao Rong doesn''t want to see Nie Zhao because she is angry. In fact, it has nothing to do with it. It''s better not to see her, but she won''t deliberately escape when necessary.


    Lin Jie didn''t know what to say.


    Yuan Shang said, "but Nie Zhao won''t be happy if you do this."


    "I''m also for his good. His injury is not serious, but it''s also very serious. My sister-in-law studies medicine. It''s the most efficient way to let her watch. Compared with life safety, whether she''s happy or not is nothing." Tao Rong said slowly.


    Every sentence is reasonable. When Lin Jie heard it, she nodded and agreed.


    Yuan Shang didn''t know what to say, so he had to give up helping Nie Zhao.


    Let''s solve the problems we''ve caused ourselves.


    Three people come to Nie Zhao''s room, Nie Zhao did not expect that Yuan Shang was so capable of calling Tao Rong. According to his understanding of Tao Rong''s temper, she is not so easy to change her mind.


    However, when Nie Zhao saw yuan Shang''s embarrassed smile, he knew that things were not so simple, so when he saw Tao Rong''s polite smile, he felt less flustered.


    Tao Rong acts as if last night''s conflict has been completely resolved, she doesn''t care, but in Nie Zhao''s view, things that haven''t been made clear always have a knot in her heart.


    It''s a pity that Nie Zhao didn''t have a chance to say that, and Tao Rong didn''t have the interest to listen.


    Tao Rong stayed for a while and then went back to her room with Lin Jie to talk about the topic between the girls.


    Tao Rong is still curious about what Lin Jie is doing now, but the answer is to stay at home all day and do nothing.


    Tao Rong can see that Lin Jie is not very happy when she says this, so Tao Rong asks if she wants to do something.


    However, she said that it was not important what she wanted to do. The important thing was that Yuan Shang didn''t want her to go out and make a public appearance because she was afraid that other men would chase her. After all, Yuan Shang was very busy and couldn''t always be with Lin Jie, so she was not at ease.


    Yuan Shang hoped that Lin Jie would meet him in their two apartments, and that he would keep her.


    But Lin Jie completely regards yuan Shang as the dependence of her life, so she has almost no self.


    About Lin Jie, Tao Rong had inquired from Nie Zhao before and learned that Lin Jie was a very confident and excellent woman in college, because she attracted yuan Shang''s attention, and Yuan Shang also successfully stood out from many Lin Jie''s pursuers.


    At that time, although Lin Jie was not a great beauty, she was a smiling girl. She felt very comfortable and excellent. She had a good personality. She was the kind of woman many men wanted to marry back to live. But Lin Jie was finally attracted by Playboy yuan Shang.


    Lin Jie''s parents died unexpectedly shortly after their relationship. This kind of blow almost crushed Lin Jie and she completely depended on Yuan Shang when she was vulnerable. Yuan Shang also enjoyed this kind of dependence.


    After graduation, Lin Jie works as a housewife at home. Yuan still doesn''t like her going out to work or going to graduate school. Gradually, Lin Jie is out of touch with the society. Even if she can''t chat with her former friends, she will meet less and less. Finally, he raised a dog and waited for yuan Shang to go home all day. Life is extremely boring. But she couldn''t get away from her life.Because she was afraid that if she didn''t do what yuan Shang said, Yuan Shang would leave her. In her life, Yuan Shang was the only one. She couldn''t even lose yuan Shang. Because of this psychological fear, Lin Jie lost herself and was willing to do anything for yuan Shang.


    Looking at Lin Jie like this, Tao Rong can fully imagine how she will die in loneliness and despair in the future. And it was her own making that way.


    Tao Rong didn''t know how to help this kind of person whose heart had already been destroyed.


    Tao Rong can only try to persuade Lin Jie to go out and find something to do, even if she continues to study, otherwise life is really boring.


    As long as Lin Jie can be more independent, maybe tragedy can be avoided. After all, before she died, she was mentally tortured.


    Looking at Lin Jie, whose thoughts are completely enslaved, Tao Rong can''t understand yuan Shang even though he just treated her well.


    On the other hand, Yuan Shang helps Nie Zhao with good medicine and then leaves with Lin Jie.


    In the process of two people getting on the bus and going home, Lin Jie pretended to mention casually: "I really miss Rongrong''s study. How about going back to graduate school? I really like my own subject. I''m bored at home anyway. "


    "What are you talking about? I see. You are complaining that I am too busy to accompany you, aren''t you?" Yuan Shang didn''t smile for a while, then he pulled Lin Jie at the red light, which was a deep kiss.

 Chapter 342

    Yuan Shang looked at her tenderly and said, "you know how much I care about you. You go to study and get to know those young people. What if they pursue you crazily? You don''t know how charming you are. I''ll worry. I can''t do anything. My little Jie, don''t let me worry, OK? If you''re bored at home, how about another cat? "


    Lin Jie pushed yuan Shang away and let him concentrate on driving, but the corner of her mouth couldn''t go up.


    There was no talk along the way.


    Yuan Shang also felt that the atmosphere was not right. When he got home, he just closed the door with his usual skills, holding Lin Jie and making love, hoping to eliminate all her negative energy with enthusiasm and desire.


    "Xiao Jie, I love you..." Sweet words drown in kisses.


    But Lin Jie, who was confused because of Tao Rong''s conversation, finally couldn''t help saying: "if I were to be your assistant, you should be able to help me get a job. It doesn''t need to be very good. As long as I have something to do, isn''t it good to be around you? We commute together. "


    In this way, Yuan Shang was impatient. Yuan Shang loosened Lin Jie and frowned, "what''s the matter with you? Wasn''t it good before? You know, I don''t like people close to me to come into my work, which will cause me to be unable to concentrate on my work. Isn''t it good to stay at home like this? You can do beauty, you can go shopping, money is not enough? Where''s the card I gave you? As long as you''re well at home, I''ll keep and spoil you. "


    Lin Jie felt a pain in her heart. Even though she is not a strong woman, she has been highly educated in this era. She has never thought of being a full-time housewife. What''s more "Raised by you? We''re not married. You treat me like a foster lover. I''m... "


    Lin Jie raised her head slowly, and her expression became stiff in an instant, because Yuan Shang''s face had sunk down.


    In a panic, Lin Jie immediately said, "I''m sorry..."


    Yuan Shang suddenly stood up and said angrily, "do you know what you''re talking about? How can you treat the feelings between us like this? I just care about you and treat you well. How can you be described like this? You know my pressure clearly. Don''t I want to marry you? But I''m not strong enough now. Once we decide for life, my mother will deal with you. You know that not getting married is to protect you and our future. Do you want to complain with me now? Lin Jie, you really let me down. "


    Lin Jie immediately cried out, took yuan Shang''s hand and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry, I said something wrong. I''m just upset. I''ll change it. "


    Yuan Shang directly threw away Lin Jie''s hand and said, "I went home first today, and I don''t want to argue with you. I can''t hold my temper now. I don''t want to hurt you. Let''s calm down for a moment."


    Then, regardless of Lin Jie''s cry, Yuan Shang turned and left.


    Lin Jie is embarrassed to follow out, but can only see yuan Shang get on the car and leave without hesitation. No matter what she does, she can''t catch up.


    Yuan Shang naturally saw Lin Jie''s embarrassment in the rearview mirror. Yuan Shang was flustered, but he drove faster. As if trying to escape something.


    In the car, Yuan Shang is still beating the steering wheel in a temper. He doesn''t like the idea that Lin Jie wants to go out. He likes to know where she will be when he wants to find her, and she is there when he wants to see her. He doesn''t like that she has her own business and puts him in the second place.


    Yuan Shang knocked on the third floor of an ordinary community and turned the steering wheel.


    After a while, there was a girl''s voice inside. As soon as the door was opened, a beautiful woman came out. As soon as she saw yuan Shang outside, she jumped up and hugged her. "Er Shao, why did you come? I didn''t tell you in advance. Others... "


    "Shut up." Yuan Shang was not in a good mood. He pushed the woman directly into the door, and he took the door with him to kiss the woman.


    "Er Shao, what''s the matter? Are you in a bad mood? " Women exhale like orchid, enchantment like silk said.


    After kissing for a while, Yuan Shang felt uncomfortable and took the woman to the room. It was obviously not the first time he came here.


    Even tossing women can''t make them feel better. Yuan Shang''s mood returned to normal only after his uncomfortable feeling was completely vented with his desire.


    At this time, two people have been naked lying on the bed, the woman soft say what, Yuan Shang carelessly should way.


    "Er Shao, I lost my job. Can I get a job from you? It doesn''t matter what the salary is. I won''t say anything. As long as I can see you all the time and accompany you when you need it, OK? "


    Yuan Shang didn''t answer for a moment, as if in a daze. The woman was coquettish and prayed. At last, Yuan Shang, who was grinned, said: "it depends on whether you can satisfy me today."


    The next day, the office of the municipal government parachuted a sexy and beautiful clerk with no academic qualifications. The people around knew that it was yuan Jiaer who came to work with his lover. If it wasn''t for yuan Jiaer''s identity, background and real strength, such behavior would have been reported for a long time.


    Three days later, Yuan Shang returned to Lin Jie''s home and apologized with flowers. Lin Jie didn''t dare to be angry with him. She had no temper and was obedient. Even if yuan Shang offered that she could go out to work, Lin Jie refused.After two nights of intimacy, Lin Jie found what unusual perfume was on Yuan Shang''s clothes when he was tidying up his clothes. But Lin Jie didn''t say anything.


    Tao Rong, who didn''t know that because of his proposal, the conflict between Lin Jie and Yuan Shang broke out ahead of time, was honestly listening to Chen Liuzhi about Nie Zhao''s way of recuperation in the second stage. Of course, Tao Rong knew it! Doctor! Learn! In fact, Tao Rong is in a daze.


    Chen Liuzhi also sees the problem, but he still insists on giving Tao Rong what he should give.


    This time, Tao Rong had just been beaten, so the reflexes were more obvious.


    Chen Liuzhi frowned and said, "what''s wrong with your hand? Show me. "


    Next to sitting an Wenlan''s eyes flashed, then pretended to be curious to see.

 Chapter 343

    Tao Rong stopped and said, "nothing."


    Chen Liuzhi raised his eyebrows and said, "you''d better show it to me. Since there''s nothing, I''m not afraid of doing too much."


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment or reached out and said, "I often exercise in the warehouse. I was accidentally hit by heavy objects last night, so it''s just a little red and swollen."


    Chen Liuzhi looked at it carefully, then looked up at Tao Rong, and saw that Tao Rong''s expression was not different.


    An Wenlan was also surprised that Tao Rong didn''t say anything. Recently, she was busy with Nie Zhao''s affairs and didn''t talk to Mr. Zhao. She wanted to remind Mr. Zhao that Nie Zhao had better relax at home recently, but she forgot.


    It seems that Mr. Zhao really dislikes Tao Rong, and even fights so hard.


    But why didn''t Tao Rong say anything?


    "I''ve already applied the medicine." Tao continued.


    Chen Liuzhi finished listening and said, "pay attention next time."


    Tao Rong smiles as if the matter is over. Chen Liuzhi didn''t say much. Seeing this, an Wenlan was relieved.


    After the thing, Tao Rong or handed over to an Wenlan, he completely let go, so even Nie Zhao''s room did not go in.


    Of course, in the end, an Wenlan can''t continue to deliver food, because Nie Zhao directly looks for an opportunity to talk to Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang.


    The reason why aunt Tao Qiaorong didn''t want to help her with the exam was that Uncle Wang didn''t want to delay her time.


    Since the second young master said so, they had to be obedient. At that time, even if the master really wants to care about such details, there will be a second young master to speak.


    When Chen Liuzhi came over for the third time, Nie Zhao''s abdominal wound had recovered very well. Basically, Nie Zhao could act on his own, so he could eat and take medicine on his own.


    Only this time, Chen Liuzhi told Nie Zhao exactly.


    "Is someone in your family bullying your daughter-in-law? Do you know? I think even if you don''t like this girl, you will protect her. Shouldn''t you be like this as a man? After all, it''s your wife in name. " Chen Liuzhi is not very tolerant of men who bully women. So the tone of speaking to Nie Zhao is not good.


    "What are you talking about?" Nie Zhao''s expression changed instantly, and his tone became serious. "Who bullied her?"


    Seeing Nie Zhao nervous, Chen Liuzhi said, "someone has been beating her secretly. Every time I see her, her left hand is red and swollen. That''s obviously because she was hit by something long and thin. Once I asked her, although she said she was hit by a heavy object, it can''t be such a coincidence every time. Today, I found that her hand is still red and swollen, and I looked at it carefully It''s not as fast as it''s growing, so someone is beating her every day. Who in your family is so immoral and bullies a little girl? "


    "Left hand?" Nie Zhao thought of something for a moment, and his heart was like a big stone. "If she doesn''t, we''ll never know."


    "What do you mean? Don''t you care? " Chen Liuzhi was surprised.


    Nie Zhao cold voice way: "tube, certainly can tube." Although they haven''t spoken for nearly ten days, they have met each other.


    When Aunt Qiao came to deliver dinner in the evening, Nie Zhao asked directly, "aunt Qiao, does the teacher Zhao who came back often play Tao Rong?" After all, Lin Jie also told him that Mr. Zhao could beat people, so he doubted Mr. Zhao for the first time? Alas, it''s true that I''ve seen it several times and it''s painful to look at it, but it''s normal for the teacher to hit the board. It''s not good for the second young lady''s education to protect her weaknesses too much. Sometimes she has a long memory. I don''t look angry when I look at the second young lady? " The Qiao aunt doubts of say.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to argue with aunt Qiao. After all, aunt Qiao''s impression of the teacher is still many years ago. He just frowns, "I know. You go down."


    Nie Zhaoyi can''t figure out Tao Rong''s behavior for a while. There is no corporal punishment in this era. What''s more, Tao Rong should know his family''s identity well. According to Tao Rong''s personality, how can she allow herself to be subjected to unexplained corporal punishment? It''s too strange. It seems that he has to check it by himself.


    The next afternoon, Mr. Zhao gave Tao Rong a lesson as usual. If he didn''t say a word, he would beat her. He made mistakes, couldn''t remember it, and his pronunciation was not standard. Sometimes, Tao Rong didn''t write well, every word was a board. In a word, it was all kinds of beating.


    If the knowledge points mentioned are wrong again and again, you can whip the rattan and whip it on your calf. In the best situation in the afternoon, you can only beat it once.


    And today I had three bad strokes.


    Even teacher Zhao was quite surprised and said, "you can endure the pain." They didn''t shout out or get beaten down. It is also because of this that Mr. Zhao has no scruples about Tao Rong.


    After Tao Rong was beaten, he not only didn''t cry, didn''t make noise, didn''t resent, but also laughed at him strangely, "does the teacher want the whole building I called to know?"


    Zhao teacher''s face suddenly changed, "how, listen to you this is not convinced, not convinced, you don''t let me teach you, I haven''t seen you such a stupid student."Zhao teacher constantly use language violence, as if in this way, he can impart knowledge calmly.


    "Look at your handwriting. After practicing for so long, you can''t write. You don''t have any appearance at all. Sure enough, the handwriting is just like the person. It''s a bad thing. It''s full of bad water and its heart is crooked. How can you write right characters?"


    In fact, Tao Rong likes to practice writing, because Xiao Xiao often wanted her to teach her how to read when she was young. Although Tao Rong was not illiterate at that time, her handwriting was no longer good, and she could not compare with her sister-in-law and Nie Pei.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to lose face in front of Xiao Xiao, so naturally she doesn''t want to accompany her. And this moment, there is a hard pen calligraphy so good teacher, follow to practice their own brush, even if it is worth being scolded.


    But sometimes scold too much, Tao Rong still can''t control his mouth, back to one or two.


    "Miss Zhao, how do you know my heart is crooked? I didn''t do anything impolite to you. Why do you think I''m so bad? Is it possible to prove that I am not a good person just by other people''s gossiping? The story of three people becoming tigers was explained to me by the teacher


    "What do you mean, you think I''m a fool of the masses? You still want to quibble. Believe it or not, I won''t teach you. I didn''t want to teach people like you. I''m really afraid that people like you will do more shameless things when they have knowledge! " Zhao teacher said indignation, as if has taught an unfilial apprentice.


    "I just married Nie Zhao and didn''t rob other people''s men. How can I be shameless?" Tao Rong is actually satirizing an Wenlan by saying this. After all, an Wenlan will do so to her because she thinks she has robbed her man.

 Chapter 344

    Zhao teacher angry is a board down, take Tao Rong hand instinctively a shrink, pain on pain, anyway, say two words back, she is happy.


    "I force people to marry you by means of despicable means. I want to fly to the branches and become a Phoenix. Sparrow is sparrow. It''s really dirty on my reputation. "


    It seems that no matter how well she does, Miss Zhao''s thinking will not change. After the rest of the month, if she doesn''t send him to the hospital, she''s really sorry for the discrimination she''s being treated now.


    Tao Rong thought in her heart that the more she thought about it, the more she was relieved. Now she naturally didn''t feel that Mr. Zhao was so hateful. Instead, she could imagine the miserable situation of his broken hand and foot.


    "What are you looking at?" Zhao teacher angry way.


    Tao Rong immediately mild said: "the teacher''s lesson is, I change next time."


    Mr. Zhao always felt that every time he taught Tao Rong a lesson, he would punch him in the cotton. He was also flustered, "hum! As expected, she is a shameless woman. She has no face, no skin and no shame. She is calm even after being reprimanded like this. She doesn''t feel ashamed at all. "


    Tao Rong funny looking at Zhao teacher, she refuted also scolded, do not refute also scolded, also want her how?


    Maybe Tao Rong''s eyes were too vivid. Teacher Zhao also responded and immediately gave himself psychological construction, "forget it, bear it again. When this period of time has passed, as long as you can pass the exam, I will be free!" At that time, he can also get a big red envelope, which Nie Zhao promised. He''s just more interested in the money recently.


    Zhao teacher is not a waste of time, and quickly continue teaching.


    But he didn''t know that his abuse and beating to Tao Rong all fell into one''s eyes.


    This person is on the open balcony of Tao Rong''s room at this time. Even Tao Rong can''t notice him who deliberately conceals his breath.


    No one knows how long he stayed on that balcony, came and left quietly.


    At night, Mr. Zhao was driven out of the underground gambling house. "Go away! If you don''t have enough money, you want to come in and gamble. Believe it or not, the boss is going to press the debt today. If you don''t have enough money, you''ll cut off your hand! I''d like to remind you that your period is only two months! "


    "I have said that by June, there will be a lot of money. They are all regular customers. Can''t you give me some face?"


    At this time, Mr. Zhao was a bit of an old scholar. He was a rotten gambler. He gambled too long and hid too well, so outsiders basically didn''t know his bad hobby.


    When Nie Zhao and Yuan Shang came to him, they would not investigate him so much in private. They only investigated his professionalism and achievement background. No one who asked Mr. Zhao to be a tutor knew the secret.


    Finally, the underground gambling shop still didn''t let Mr. Zhao in. Mr. Zhao could only go home cursing.


    Just on the way home, a group of people burst out and gave him a sack.


    Mr. Zhao thought he was robbed, so he yelled that he had no money.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the bandits just let him stand. Two of them hit him with a board, and the other one took something to smack him in the calf.


    Zhao teacher at the beginning are confused, there is such a pattern of robbery? But being stimulated by the pain, he could not resist, and his mouth was blocked.


    When the action of pulling the leg stopped first, Mr. Zhao was paralyzed by the pain, and his legs didn''t listen to him. He could only stand when he was pulled by others. After a long time, Mr. Zhao had fainted from the pain, and the action of the beater stopped.


    "Boss, after smoking, the old boy seems to have fainted. What should I do?"


    "Leave it here."


    "Boss, you can tell me about this kind of thing. We''ll just come here. Why are you still recovering? Why did you go there specially?"


    "Boss, do you really just need to fight these? If he dares to beat his sister-in-law, let''s just beat her up again. "


    "Tut Tut, I think it''s almost the same as destroying his hands and feet. You don''t know our strength Ordinary people can''t bear it. "


    "Yesterday, he smoked Tao Rong''s leg three times and hit her palm 23 times. Since he taught for 98 days in total, it''s just like every day. It''s enough to give it back to him. Well, let''s break up and work hard, brothers."


    "How can I help my sister-in-law to come out?"


    "But we beat him up. Who''s going to take his sister-in-law''s class?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The next afternoon, Tao Rong waited for a while, but she didn''t wait for Mr. Zhao, so she called Mr. Zhao''s home. As a result, she heard that Mr. Zhao had an accident, and now she can''t come to class in the hospital. And the other side claimed that the Nie family had called to say that they would terminate the employment relationship with Mr. Zhao, and Mr. Zhao did not have to go any more.


    Tao Rong is a fool. She doesn''t know what the specific situation is. She can only go back and calm down. She doesn''t know whether the person who does this is Nie Zhao or an Wenlan, but she completely interrupts her plan. Tao Rong is a little angry.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to act immediately. She wants to calm down and think of a way, so she goes back to her room. But as soon as she enters the room, she sees Nie Zhao sitting in the original position of Teacher Zhao.At this time, Nie Zhao is quietly looking at her book notes.


    "What are you doing here?" Tao Rong some cannot suppress the temper to come forward to say.


    At this time, Nie Zhao also has a cold and expressionless face. He turns to look at Tao Rong, who has not been seen for a long time in the room next to a house.


    "Why don''t you say what he did to you? You''re not stupid enough to really think it''s normal for private teachers to punish and abuse students so hard. "


    Tao Rong''s expression changed, and he came forward angrily and said, "you drove him away!"


    Nie Zhao did not deny it, but said: "he is not qualified to continue to teach you."


    "You Tao Rong angrily said with a smile: "OK, OK, you don''t have to ask me. You can make a decision for me directly. Anyway, you pay for the person. You can deal with it whatever you want, Nie Er Shao!"


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect that Tao Rong would say that. He looked a little embarrassed and said, "are you a masochist? He did this to you. You didn''t resist or ask for help. After I drove him away, you were angry with me. Who am I doing this for


    "I didn''t ask for help! Did I say I need your help? Do you think that''s helping me? I said that my own affairs should be solved by myself. I don''t need you to mind your own business! Do you have a disease that you will die regardless of your business? Take care of your old lover and leave me alone, will you Tao Rong is almost all open fire to fight back.


    Nie Zhao took a breath, almost suffocated by Tao Rong. He suddenly stood up and approached Tao Rong. He was so close that he could almost smell the faint fragrance on her. It was clear that there was such a gentle fragrance, but it was as hot as a bomb. Nie Zhao was so angry that he almost wanted to hurt her Hard Hard Forget it. Don''t get angry.


    "Don''t say me, just say him You don''t really like being beaten and scolded by him. Are you crazy

 Chapter 345

    Tao Rong can''t help slapping her on the table. She''s obviously very angry, because Nie Zhao''s move has wasted all her patience, just like a fool.


    "I''m just waiting. What are you doing? Mind your own business. I need him to teach me. No one can teach me better than him. I need to skip the grade and get a sophomore. I want to go to the best high school and receive the best education. Only he can ensure that I get into the exam. What''s being beaten and scolded? As long as I can succeed, does that matter? After the big deal, I''ll give him a good beating and take revenge. I''ve already thought about it. Why do you want to get involved? "


    When you think about it, it seems that Nie Zhaorong is wrong.


    "He can teach you well and stop his violence at the same time, as long as you speak. But why don''t you say it? " Nie Zhaoshi is not thinking about the passage.


    "Who do you think will help me in this family. When Mr. Zhao came, you were all gone. "Tao Rong said coldly.


    Nie Zhao choked.


    "In this family, I will give a little help and have the ability to do so. There are only two. You and grandfather, you have never been here. If grandfather I can''t control the consequences after the complaint. In case my grandfather drives people away in a rage, can I have a few tutors? Can we make it? "


    Nie Zhao finds the key point in Tao Rong''s excited words. In fact, at the beginning, Tao Rong also wanted to rely on herself, but she was not there. "I didn''t say that even if I''m not here, you can find yuan Shang if you have something to do! Didn''t you promise? "


    "Yuan Er Shao? What can he do? Even Mr. Zhao can''t do it. What''s more, I already know clearly that my foundation is not as good as I thought. If I change a teacher You all said that the second place is not as good as Mr. Zhao. It''s related to my future. I don''t want to take risks! "


    "One time, but you can take the second test. This school is not good, but if you go to a slightly inferior school, it''s a big deal to start from the first year of high school. Isn''t that right? Why do you put so much pressure on yourself Looking at Tao Rong''s emotion, Nie Zhao seems to understand her mood. She doesn''t seem to be really angry about what he has done, but I was overwhelmed by something.


    "No! I don''t have time! "


    Because Tao Rong knew when she would be pregnant, and at that time she had to leave. Could she take her daughter to wander around when she couldn''t finish high school? She can suffer, but she doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to suffer, and she doesn''t want to be that ignorant and illiterate mother any more. Tao Rong doesn''t want to make Xiaoxiao lose face any more. She wants to be Xiaoxiao''s proud mother.


    So Tao Rong stubborn almost to the point of paranoia, just want to go step by step according to their own plan.


    But now a screw on the track is broken. She doesn''t know whether it will affect her track.


    She can''t live a straight life when she gets to the bridge. She can only constantly calculate, constantly planning for the future to be at ease.


    "No Time? " Nie Zhao was stunned.


    Are you afraid that you will drive her away before she finishes her work? Are you afraid of not enough time?


    Nie Zhao can''t think of a better understanding, so when Tao Rong''s eyes are red with anger, he can''t help but move in his heart. He raises his hands and pulls Tao Rong into his arms.


    This action is abrupt and inappropriate, but his first reaction at this time is to do it, and he doesn''t know what the reason is that he wants to do it.


    Tao Rong is confused at first, and then struggles suddenly, but Nie Zhao just doesn''t let go, as if he wants to comfort a kitten that has been blown up.


    But how can a hairy cat not scratch.


    Tao Rong an elbow to the Nie Zhao''s lung, "let go, you have a problem, don''t blame me not polite."


    "You''re welcome? Are you going to hit me? Tao Rong, calm down. I just want you to calm down and listen to me. I Well


    Nie Zhao covers his abdomen and retreats. Tao Rong retreats from his confinement. "It''s narcissism. Nie Zhao, do you really think I dare not fight you?"


    Nie Zhao, sweating, reluctantly looks up at Tao Rong. He didn''t expect her to be so vicious. It seems that when he faces her, he can''t leave any flaws. He must be stronger than her to suppress her.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you now. Let me calm down by myself Tao Rong reluctantly maintains the last trace of reason, because she knows Nie Zhao is for her good, but now she really feels unable to control her emotions.


    Nie Zhao''s expression gradually becomes cold and hard, slowly straightens up and looks at Tao Rong, and then approaches step by step.


    Tao Rong instantly alert, back, stretch out a finger to anger Nie Zhao way: "I say out! Can''t you understand people? Don''t you want to be beaten? I won''t feel the slightest guilt if the wound opens at that time. "


    Nie Zhao is really angry and funny, accused: "of course you won''t, you are a little heartless."


    "You When Tao Rong looks at the threat she feels, she instinctively counterattacks, trying to drive away Nie Zhao''s influence on her.Tao Rong punches in the past, but is directly grasped by Nie Zhao. In an instant, Tao Rong sees Nie Zhao''s eyes, which are the eyes of the strong. Her subconscious almost gives up the struggle at the moment of seeing it, because her brain has been analyzed. Nie Zhao has no power to fight back.


    Unfortunately, reason can''t catch up with Tao Rong''s instinctive reaction. In the moment of Tao Rong''s struggle, Nie Zhao twists his arm, turns Tao Rong over and presses him forward.


    At this time, Tao Rongcai saw that he had retreated to the edge of the bed.


    Nie Zhao with her a pressure, two people both rushed to the soft bed.


    In fact, it won''t feel uncomfortable, but the premise is that no one will fall on his bed like a mountain.


    Tao Rong is so twisted by Nie Zhao arm down in bed.


    Such a sense of oppression is really uncomfortable, but Tao Rong turns his head in anger just to Nie Zhao''s head.


    The moment they look at each other, Tao Rong swears that the smile she sees in Nie Zhao''s eyes is as bright as the stars.


    Tao Rong suddenly became more and more angry. He raised his leg and wanted to kick back. But Nie Zhao found that he pressed it with his thigh, and his other long leg got stuck between Tao Rong''s legs, completely locking all of Tao Rong''s movements.


    Is this really an attack suppression state that an injured person can do? Is he really not concerned about his injuries?

 Chapter 346

    Anyway has been completely suppressed, Tao Rong also know with anger, she is unable to break free, she angrily twisted back, head pressure on the bed, no longer look at him.


    "Why are you always like a Hedgehog. Do you want to stab others when they help you? " Nie Zhao tone quite helpless said.


    But Tao Rong can only feel the warm breath spray in the ear itching, such a distance really makes her very uncomfortable.


    With the violent ups and downs of the heart, Tao Rong''s whole back is shaking, Nie Zhao can clearly feel it.


    In fact, he just because Tao Rong with his hands, so he had to suppress her, want to calm down with her and talk well.


    But I didn''t expect to create such a situation.


    Looking at the person under the body or gas became this appearance, also quite helpless.


    But this pressure a petite body, let Nie Zhao not from of the heart ape idea horse up.


    A little bit of exercise, the body is really texture, pressure is very comfortable.


    "Don''t I''m angry. Calm down. Can we have a good talk? " Nie Zhao''s voice is a little soft, and Tao Rong''s body gradually supports itself.


    Even if you can only see the side face, Nie Zhao''s eyes are not from the soft up.


    Tao Rong wants to go back, but suddenly he hears a bang coming from the door. It''s something falling on the ground.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are surprised. They both turn their heads and look over. Tao Rong just came in too impatient and didn''t close the door.


    The door of the room is still open.


    At this time, an Wenlan and aunt Qiao are standing at the door, overturning the fruit tray in an Wenlan''s hand, and the tea cups in aunt Qiao''s hand are all well served.


    Two people are gaping at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao on the bed.


    At this time, in their eyes, Nie Zhao''s ambiguous pressure on Tao Rong, just like two intimate fight husband and wife.


    Nie Zhao looks down to talk to Tao Rong as if he is kissing Tao Rong. His gentle eyes are obviously smiling.


    And Tao Rong had been burying her head before, feeling like a little girl''s shame. When she raised her head, because she was stuffy for too long, a piece of rosy clouds on her face was seen as embarrassed to be broken.


    People who see such a scene will naturally think that an Wenlan''s face is already blue, and aunt Qiao''s face is red, so she quickly goes forward and closes the door. He said softly, "I''m so ashamed of this day. I don''t know how to close the door."


    After closing the door, aunt Qiao was still worried and yelled in a low voice: "second young master, second young lady, pay attention to second young master''s body. Doctor Chen said that there should be no strenuous exercise, and the injury has not been cured."


    Finish saying to hasten to help to pack up the fruit dish on the ground, push the an Wenlan that lose one''s soul to leave.


    An Wenlan didn''t marry Nie Chen before, but when she was with Nie Zhao, she had a good relationship with aunt Qiao. So there was a special reaction. Aunt Qiao didn''t say much about it. She had to send people to the door of the young master''s room and leave alone, so that an Wenlan could digest the matter by herself.


    After all, at first she thought that their relationship was really like a stranger, but she didn''t expect It seems that the second young master also likes the second young lady very much.


    When an Wenlan returns to her room mechanically, she is trembling and full of tears. She can''t imagine that one day Nie Zhaozhen will touch another woman, and it''s her own initiative. She thinks she can accept it, but she really sees it with her own eyes. She just can''t bear to rush to stop everything.


    Really, if there is no aunt Qiao''s door, she will really rush in and open Nie Zhao without scruple.


    Nie Zhao is her talent. She has been guarding him for so many years and hasn''t touched him yet. Why should she let other women possess him? She knew that she shouldn''t pretend to be reserved at the beginning, so she should become Nie Zhao''s woman early. In this way, Nie Zhao would be more reluctant to let her go.


    The more she thinks about it, the more she can''t accept Nie Zhao holding another woman next door. She can''t accept what they are going to do next. She has to stop her.


    An Wenlan suddenly turns around and wants to open the door, but at the moment of opening the door, reason still holds her.


    She can''t, because she''s a sister-in-law, so she can''t.


    An Wenlan couldn''t vent her anger. Looking around, she smashed all the things she could smash. She used a fruit knife to dismember a pillow and then calmed down a little.


    She constantly comforted herself, pitifully looking for all kinds of reasons to analyze, they will not do, after all, they have just been bumped into, they are not good! And Nie Zhao''s wound has not healed, certainly not.


    And Nie Zhaogang also saw that he was in love with himself. How could he hold another woman after seeing him.


    It must have been an accident. Nie Zhao won''t change his mind so easily. It must have been Tao Rong who seduced him. That''s why there was such an accident. Tao Rong was really acting and lying before. She didn''t intend to let Nie Zhao go. She was playing hard to get and deliberately seduced Nie Zhao. Fortunately, she didn''t believe her lies from the beginning.As for Nie Zhao''s eyes on Tao Rong, that That must be her mistake. How can Nie Zhao look at other women with that kind of eyes? Absolutely impossible!


    Because of his appearance, Nie Zhao must be sober now, so he won''t be seduced by Tao Rong any more.


    Nie zhaochen seems to be in a trance. It''s hard for Nie Zhaolan to comfort her when she is doing something.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, who were frozen because of the misunderstanding of two people who suddenly appeared, also fell into a strange embarrassment.


    Tao Rong shouldered Nie Zhao and said, "do you want to be a hooligan when you lie on it?"


    "Why How could it be Nie Zhao is guilty. Of course, he is not playing a hooligan. It''s just It''s just that his body is really excited, especially after aunt Qiao''s misleading words.


    "Then you don''t go down quickly. I''m a girl at least. I''m pressed by a man. I''m in a panic!" Tao Rong said angrily.


    Nie Zhao immediately turned over, but when he turned over, he gave a dull hum, probably because the wound hurt, so he directly turned over to the bed instead of getting up.


    However, as soon as Tao Rong was released, he bounced away and stood up.


    Just want to draw out the pillow to beat a person, see Nie Zhao cover the arm of one side, the blood color on the face all have no.

 Chapter 347

    Tao Rong, who had been a little calm, didn''t start after all. Instead, he said: "it''s deserved. The wound is cracked. Who let you do this to me?"


    Nie Zhao raised his eyes to see Tao Rong, just embarrassed and shy, because the pain has completely disappeared, Nie Zhao slowly sat up, opened his clothes, looked carefully, found no bleeding, this just said helplessly: "with you this heartless person is really unreasonable."


    Tao Rong snorted coldly and turned around to leave. She didn''t want to stay in the same room with such a dangerous person.


    Nie Zhao asked, "where are you going?"


    Tao Rong ignored me!


    Nie Zhao''s voice changed: "stop!"


    Tao Rong is stiff all over. She always feels that she is pressed by invisible pressure, which makes her unable to move. "Is there anything else? Anyway, I already know what I should know. I have nothing to say about the past. Thanks to you, I have no tutor now. Can''t I study hard by myself? "


    Nie Zhao also stood up. He went directly to the previous position of Mr. Zhao and sat down. He said, "since I drove people away, I''ll teach you the rest. I promise it won''t be worse than Mr. Zhao. "


    Tao Rong a Leng, turn a head inconceivable looking at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao pointed to the three wounds on his body without expression and said, "I''m just in a hurry now. I''ll teach you."


    Tao Rong rolled his eyes and wanted to go.


    Nie Zhao ordered coldly: "sit down! Try not to lose. "


    Nie Zhao sometimes has an irresistible magic when he talks. Tao Rong is so fierce by him that he can''t walk any more. Finally, he decides to give it a try.


    One afternoon passed in a hurry, and each subject allocated different time according to Tao Rong''s learning level. However, due to the previous delay, two subjects were not learned. After Nie Zhao finished teaching foreign languages according to the teaching schedule, Tao Rong had no idea what expression to use to face Nie Zhao.


    After listening to his last grammar, Tao Rong couldn''t help looking up at Nie Zhao.


    She used to know that Nie Zhao was smart, powerful and good at learning, but she didn''t know that he could be so omnipotent, as if he could do anything and couldn''t defeat him.


    He will draw inferences from one instance and master the whole story. According to Tao Rong''s own idea of solving problems, he will help her sort out her knowledge. Although there is only one afternoon''s course, Tao Rong has been shocked beyond description.


    Nie Zhao is really good at being a teacher, even better than Zhao.


    According to the progress Nie Zhao gave her, she was even faster than Zhao''s, probably because Nie Zhao would not waste time beating and scolding her.


    In a word, the afternoon passed, and Tao Rong was as satisfied as if he had eaten some delicacies. I can''t help getting excited.


    Nie Zhao turned to see Tao Rong in a daze and hit Tao Rong''s head with a pen. "What are you looking at me for? Don''t you understand? "


    Tao Rong shook her head, could not help but sincerely praise: "you are really good ah, are you learning God?"


    Nie Zhao is a little stunned, tit for tat for so long, and strange for so long, and finally praised by Tao Rong with adoring eyes. Nie Zhao suddenly has a feeling of elation, even a little elated.


    In retrospect, when I first taught my daughter-in-law to study, I didn''t even punish her a little. It''s just that her daughter-in-law was as happy as a headless fly with a boast. In the days after that, I tried my best to teach her how to "learn from God". It''s really It''s so unmanly! He has never been so vain. No wonder his family status is not good. This has set the tone from the beginning.


    "Very It''s very simple. It''s hard for you to contact at the beginning, but it''s very simple when you look back at it at the end. " Nie Zhao puts on a pair of indifferent appearance to say, immediately secretly aim at Tao Rong''s facial expression, see the facial expression on her face is like flashing light, Nie Zhao can''t help but look stupefied for a moment.


    If he had known that, he should have


    It seems that I can''t do anything. After all, I''m not at home and I''m recovering after I come back. Fortunately, more than half a month is enough for him to study with Tao Rong.


    "Thank you Thank you Tao Rong suddenly seems to think of when, some embarrassed opening way.


    Nie Zhao suddenly comes back to look at Tao Rong. He sees that Tao Rong''s eyes are uneasy and asks him, "that Just said that you are in charge of, you at home this period of time can teach me? Is morning or afternoon all right? "


    Looking at Tao Rong''s uneasy little eyes, Nie Zhao doesn''t know why his heart trembles a few times. He wants to answer that it''s OK at night, and it''s OK all day.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he thought of his little grievance and felt the pain on his body. Nie Zhao said indifferently: "just now, I''m still so angry that I can''t wait to beat me? I don''t care about my teaching. "


    Tao Rong bit her lower lip and didn''t know how to answer. After all, she asked Nie Zhao, "yes I''m sorry


    "Well, after I learned that you were punished maliciously, I was really worried and angry for you. At the same time, when I had a chance in the evening, I asked my team members to come and teach him a good lesson. I asked him to return as much as he had suffered for you. Because it was palm beating and leg pulling, he probably guessed that it was related to you, so he called directly to question. When I answered the phone, I went straight He took over and warned him. I didn''t expect you to be so angry that you didn''t hesitate to fight me. In fact, when I dismissed him, I had already thought of teaching you by myself. If I didn''t like teaching you, I would invite the most powerful tutor back at the same time. It would not be worse than Mr. Zhao. After all, I promised to find you a tutor who can help you. How can I break my promise? "Nie Zhao murmurs about Zhao''s affairs and his plans in a tone of indifference with a little sadness. I''m not complaining, but I send out deep resentment.


    Tao Rong is said to be more shameless. She didn''t expect that Nie Zhao not only helped her to get revenge, but also figured out the way for her. It''s not that he didn''t respect her and went her own way.


    She is too impulsive, because the previous relationship with Nie Zhao has dropped to the origin, so her rejection of him is very strong, so she has such a fierce reaction.


    It seems that she is not mature enough.


    "Hiss The wound is still painful. I don''t know if it''s really cracked again. " Nie Zhao''s last blow.


    Tao Rong was defeated directly.


    Now in retrospect, I really didn''t communicate with Nie Zhao well. I just focused on getting angry and beating people. If I spoke well, she might not be so angry after hearing these later.


    Moreover, Nie Zhao''s teaching ability is not inferior to that of Mr. Zhao. He can teach for a long time. He really picked up a big bargain.

 Chapter 348

    Tao Rong is really guilty. She can''t sit still. Although she has always stressed that she doesn''t need Nie Zhao to be nice to her, she doesn''t appreciate it. But when Nie Zhao really sweeps all the obstacles in the way ahead and paves the way for her, if she tries to be fierce again and doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad, she will get a good deal.


    Especially now that Nie Zhao''s face is really not good-looking, can''t it be that his wound has been in pain since noon, and he just endures to teach her?


    "What happened before It''s me. I''m wrong. I''ll make it clear later. " Finally, Tao Rong admits his mistake in Nie zhaoruo''s eyes.


    Nie Zhao sees her like this also is to see good to accept, after all Tao Rong''s temper, but he can''t control.


    And now there is a tendency to get along with each other, and he definitely wants to make use of it.


    Nie Zhao said in a voice: "I''ll probably have dinner later. Do you want to have a rest? It must be too late for the other two subjects. Evening or tomorrow will do


    Tao Rong stares at him, "your time at home is limited. Can you design the teaching time to ensure that you finish all the courses before you leave? Don''t worry. After teaching, I''ll consolidate myself. "


    Nie Zhao thought about it, and just wanted to answer, he heard Tao Rong say: "of course, under the premise of ensuring your smooth recovery."


    Looking at Tao Rong''s uneasy and reluctant expression, Nie Zhao''s mouth can''t help but rise. She has a conscience and knows that she cares about her own injury. Before, she didn''t care about him. If she could


    Nie Zhao seems to think of something, "I just taught you when I had a look, basically there should be no problem. However, you may have to reduce your exercise time in the evening and spend the rest of your time studying. Is that ok? "


    Tao Rong''s eyes brightened when he heard this, and he couldn''t help refreshing the words "Nie Zhao is really a good man.".


    "Will it be too hard for you..." Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhaowei: "if I can, I want to lie down. Sitting down really puts a lot of pressure on the wound, and I''ve just been tossed about by you. Now it''s more painful."


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly, and he said: "of course, you..."


    When Nie Zhao heard the answer, he immediately got up and slowly went to Tao Rong''s bed, then lay down lazily.


    Tao Rong looked at him blankly, "you want to Lying here? "


    Nie Zhao''s face is pale looking at Tao Rong way: "borrow first, I estimate I can''t go back."


    Tao Rong is so frightened. Is it so serious?


    Tao Rong quickly came over and said, "let me have a look at the wound!"


    Nie Zhao opened his clothes and said, "I didn''t see any bleeding just now, but it hurts. Now? Is it bleeding? "


    Tao Rong looked at it carefully. The wound on her arm was a little dark yellow, but there was no blood. Her abdomen and legs were OK.


    "What to do? When is the dressing changed? Would you like to call Dr. Chen? " Tao Rong worries.


    "No, just let me lie down and let the wound go. As long as there is no obvious trace of bleeding, you don''t need to call elder brother Chen to come here. " Nie Zhao explained. "As for the dressing change, I''ll come by myself after dinner. Please go to my room to get the dressing later."


    "Or Let me change your dressing. "


    Nie Zhao said so, and he didn''t say anything. Is that human? Tao Rong''s guilt has really reached its peak.


    "Yes? Don''t you want to Nie Zhao''s voice didn''t fluctuate.


    Tao Rong''s eyes floated along the way: "now you are my teacher. I don''t have any tuition for you. I should do anything for you. If you have any orders, I will do it for you as long as I can do it."


    This little girl Nie Zhao listens to this words, the heart can''t help but hot for a while.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t be angry with me at that time." Nie Zhao said helplessly.


    "I I didn''t Tao Rong said uneasily.


    Just as he was talking, a cautious knock came from outside the door, "second young master, second young lady?"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other and see the embarrassment in each other''s eyes.


    In order to avoid misunderstanding, let people quickly open the door.


    It''s estimated that Tao Rong opened the door too quickly, so aunt Qiao couldn''t touch it.


    "Aunt Qiao, did you have dinner?"


    Aunt Qiao immediately nodded and said, "are you coming down for dinner? Are you ready to deliver the second young master''s meal later? "


    Tao Rong nodded, "OK, I''ll go down later."


    Aunt Qiao smiles and then turns to leave.


    When Tao Rong looked back, he saw Nie Zhao lying bored, holding out his uninjured hand, waving his hand and saying, "go ahead, please bring me dinner this time. Now I don''t need a job. I can eat by myself. It''s just not convenient to go down. "


    Tao Rong''s heart moved. She called aunt Qiao who was going to go downstairs and said, "aunt Qiao, please send two copies later. I won''t go down to eat. I have dinner with Nie Zhao in my room. "


    As soon as the shaking hand on the bed became stiff, aunt Qiao''s joyful reply came from outside.Looking back at Tao Zheng Rong, she said, "I''m not comfortable."


    With that, Tao Rong ran to Nie Zhao''s study.


    Looking at the empty door, Nie Zhao can''t help bending his mouth.


    Sure enough, when there is no contradiction and easy to get along with, Tao Rong is still very good and gentle.


    Aunt Qiao still needs a little time, so when Tao Rong comes with the medicine, he proposes to change the dressing first.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t have any opinions. In fact, he can change it by himself. However, looking at Tao Rong''s appearance of taking care of himself, Nie Zhao lies comfortably. This time, Nie Zhao doesn''t have any ripples in his mind. After all, he is still in pain.


    But when the gauze was changed to the other side of the abdomen, Tao Rong''s movement was frozen.


    Nie Zhao feels to rise to ask, haven''t opened a mouth to see Tao Rong a face is serious, eyebrow lock of stare at his abdomen wound looking at.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong swallowed her saliva. "It seems that my hand is really heavy. Although there is no bleeding, the wound is cracked again. You If you don''t call Dr. Chen, you might as well call your sister-in-law up to have a look. "


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly became serious. He looked at Tao Rong straightforwardly and said, "Tao Rong, if you pull me with her again, I will really be angry."


    Tao Rong was stunned and immediately reacted. Looking at Nie Zhao, he saw that Nie Zhao was really depressed and angry, "I..."


    "Last time, it was a misunderstanding. Just once, you know what happened before us. I couldn''t get rid of her when she came in suddenly. I didn''t know it was you who came in at that time. Later, it was just for the sake of taking advantage of the situation. You didn''t mean to deceive me, so you looked down on me. How can you see that I am such an immoral person?" Nie Zhao said to excite, the body also not from of prop up.

 Chapter 349

    Tao Rong helplessly watched the wound wrinkle, immediately conditionally pressed Nie Zhao''s shoulder and pressed him down, "don''t move."


    Nie Zhao''s body seems to be deadlocked with Tao Rong''s strength. If he doesn''t lie down, he can''t get up.


    Tao Rong can see Nie Zhao''s angry eyes when she looks up. He is really angry, because she guesses the relationship between him and an Wenlan, and suspects that they are inextricably linked. Therefore, he is really angry, and he really doesn''t like that other people always associate him with an Wenlan.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know how to react to Nie Zhao who has such an attitude now. After all, things in the future have really happened. She has seen them with her own eyes.


    Maybe people will eventually become, maybe now Nie Zhao doesn''t want to get involved with an Wenlan. He sticks to his principles and feels that he won''t violate them. He doesn''t know his sister-in-law clearly. He feels that he can definitely break them, so he''s very unhappy with Tao Rong''s words.


    But one day in the future, they will develop like that, and Nie Zhao''s principles will be completely overturned. An idea has changed, the words that have been said before, the oath that has been made also became nihility.


    Tao Rong knows that she shouldn''t have any opinions about Nie Zhao because of what he will become in the future. This is very unfair to Nie Zhao now, but she won''t easily believe Nie Zhao''s promise now.


    Just now


    Nie Zhao is too sincere. If she still doesn''t believe him, she is really hurting him. No wonder he is so angry that no one likes to be misunderstood.


    "Alas! You misunderstood me. I said I was looking for my sister-in-law because I really don''t know what your wound is now. I didn''t mean to mock you. " Tao Rong explained helplessly.


    In fact, she didn''t think so much just now. She just thought that an Wenlan was studying medicine.


    "Really?" Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong incredulously.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "of course it''s true. If you really want to make fun of you, then at noon, when they see you at the door, I will directly ask you to go out and explain to your sister-in-law. Don''t let her misunderstand you. That''s what I will do."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, then some speechless looking at Tao Rong, if Tao Rong said that at that time, he would be angry to explosion, let alone down from her.


    "Fortunately you didn''t say it, otherwise Don''t expect me to coach you. " Nie Zhao instantly thought of a way to threaten Tao Rong.


    Sure enough, after Nie Zhao finished, Tao Rong really had a lingering fear.


    "Then you..." Tao Rong pointed to Nie Zhao''s abdomen.


    Nie Zhao or ignore Tao Rong''s obstruction, he looked, distinguish the wound situation, command Tao Rong medicine.


    Looking at Nie Zhao so calm appearance, Tao Rong is really surprised, Nie Zhao even see wound treatment wounds are so handy, what else is this man won''t?


    When Aunt Qiao came to deliver the meal, she saw that Tao Rong was helping Nie Zhao to change the dressing. She was immediately gratified, and she couldn''t stop smiling when she went back.


    An Wenlan, who has been looking for clues to prove that there is nothing between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, finds it difficult to breathe when she sees aunt Qiao like this. But she didn''t even have a chance to get close to that side.


    In the evening, Tao Rong went to training first, and let Nie Zhao rest in his bed for a while. When he came back, he made some noise. Nie Zhao just opened his eyes slightly, and found that it was Tao Rong, so he went to sleep again.


    Seeing that he was sleeping so well, Tao Rong decided to take a bath and change clothes before studying.


    The two of them were in the room. Naturally, the door could not be opened, but closed. In one room, Nie Zhao was lying on the bed and Tao Rong was taking a bath. They should not be comfortable, but they accepted it naturally.


    When Tao Rong came out, Nie Zhaocai opened his eyes and said, "the remaining two courses are liberal arts. You don''t need to write a lot of questions. After explaining to you, you can recite them."


    "Well, I know." The course that needs hard work and time-consuming is the simplest one for Tao Rong. Even if she is forced to study by herself, it''s OK, but with Nie Zhao''s explanation, the situation will be better.


    Nie Zhao leaned up a little bit. Tao Rong wanted to sit at the head of the bed, but the bedside table was full of Nie Zhao''s medicine. So for the convenience of explanation, Tao Rong had to take books and pens and climb onto the bed.


    Sitting next to Nie Zhao, like a couple chatting at the head of the bed, they began a new course.


    Nie Zhao''s view on liberal arts is very unique. He not only wants to say that Tao Rong can understand, but also helps Tao Rong grasp the key points according to the questions in the exercise book of each lesson. The biggest difference between Nie Zhao and Mr. Zhao is that Nie Zhao also teaches Tao Rong how to look at problems from the perspective of the problem maker. If he even learns to think from the perspective of the problem maker, he can not only predict the future of the problem maker Scope, even if you don''t understand the question, or you can''t do it at all, you can guess the correct answer.


    At least Nie Zhao likes to do this when he does the questions. With his solid foundation and careful care, Nie Zhao basically didn''t miss the questions during the student period, and he passed every exam with full marks.


    Nie Zhao also gave Tao Rong his experience of going to school. Tao Rong didn''t know that there was such a world of thinking, as if he had been opened the door to a new world. When he looked at the past topics again, he felt different.The night passed without knowing it.


    After finishing the topic below, Tao Rong finds that it''s 12 o''clock, so he plans to let Nie Zhao go back to rest.


    As a result, when he looked back at the bed, Nie Zhao was already asleep.


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment, and went forward to call Nie Zhao. However, her voice was much softer. Unfortunately, Nie Zhao just frowned, a little annoyed, and then continued to sleep.


    Finally, Tao Rong did not force Nie Zhao to wake up.


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong went to the sofa to make do with it. She thought that according to her height, there should be no problem sleeping on the sofa.


    But surprisingly, when Tao Rong went to sleep, she felt that the sofa was much shorter.


    Tao Rong had to bend her legs slightly to sleep well.


    Tao Rong has not measured her height for a long time. She has been drinking a glass of milk every day these few months. I don''t know if she has suddenly grown up.


    The next morning, Tao Rong was awakened by Nie Zhao.


    Looking at Nie Zhaoying''s smiling face on the sofa.


    "Why do you sleep here, curl up in it, and look at me pitifully? Why didn''t you wake me up last night?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong lifted the blanket and rubbed his temple. "You sleep so well, and I don''t know if you can move, so I just let you sleep like this. You... "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s face and props up on the back of the sofa. She worries: "are you better now?"

 Chapter 350

    Nie Zhao smile, said much better.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao ate breakfast together in the room. They hardly went out of the room. One was devoted to teaching and the other to learning.


    Once in a while, Nie Zhao would lie down on Tao Rong''s bed to sleep when he was tired. Tao Rong would also climb up and lean aside to listen to Nie Zhao''s explanation. Except for the first day, Nie Zhao didn''t spend the night in this room. After all, if he slept here, Tao Rong would sleep on the sofa.


    The first one she couldn''t see was Nie Pei. Nie didn''t want to come to Tao Rong''s room, but she wanted to see her brother, so she had to come in.


    See Nie Zhao so attentive to Tao Rong guidance appearance, immediately jealous.


    "Second brother, you haven''t tutored me before. How can you tutor her? You are partial. I want you to coach me, too. " Nie Pei is very dissatisfied with Nie Zhao''s care for Tao Rong. He looks like he wants to rob his brother''s time.


    "Don''t you always say that you do well in school and don''t need a tutor at all? Why am I tutoring now? " Nie Zhao asks curiously.


    Tao Rongcai doesn''t care about Nie Pei''s mischief, so he should seize the time to make a topic.


    Nie Pei is choked by Nie Zhao. In fact, her achievements


    Nie Zhao thought about it and said, "well, two hours in the evening, I can help you tutor. Which course do you want to tutor?"


    When Tao Rong heard this, he said, "two hours, when I go to the warehouse?" That''s not the time Nie Zhao needs to rest after changing his dressing.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t delay your tutoring time." Nie Zhao good temper said.


    Tao Rong a Leng, embarrassed way: "I don''t mean that."


    Tao Rong thinks that if Nie Zhao really wants to spare two hours for his sister-in-law, he''d better leave more time for him to rest. Anyway, she is very satisfied with the progress of teaching.


    But Nie Pei refused, "no No, I''m not so cruel as others. Second brother is at home. How can he always work hard? "


    Where does Nie Pei dare to let Nie Zhaozhen tutor? Nie Zhao is so smart that she probably doesn''t need to know what level she is in one night.


    At home, her grandfather, father, brother and brother are all busy, her mother doesn''t care about her, and her sister-in-law doesn''t dare to care about her, so we just look at her report card and teacher''s comments to judge her grades. How can we really know her level? She doesn''t want to be tested out.


    Nie Zhaorong said that he couldn''t find so many tutors? Then go back and rest early. Don''t waste time here. "


    Nie Pei complained and said: "second brother, don''t waste time on her. How can a stubborn stone nod his head. Miss Zhao is angry with her. She wants to take the best school and skip the grade examination. It''s just a fantasy. It''s a shame to smear our Nie family outside. "


    Tao Rong heard Nie Pei satirize her voice, there is no reaction, when did not hear.


    But Nie Zhao suddenly changed his face and said, "how do you know that she is going to be admitted to No.1 middle school?"


    The change of Nie Zhao''s tone naturally attracted Tao Rong''s attention.


    Nie Pei is also a Leng, way: "now we all know ah, good things do not go out, bad things spread thousands of miles.". Now who doesn''t know that there is a boasting woman in our Nie family. I don''t want to see if I have this ability or not. It''s all blown up. "


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly changed. She knew what happened to Nie Zhao''s reaction.


    Tao Rong wants to skip the grade examination and go to the best high school. Tao Rong doesn''t have a big mouth to talk about this kind of thing.


    Even yuan Shang, who helped her arrange things, didn''t clearly hear about it from Tao Rong.


    And Nie Zhao just knows that she wants to learn well, wants to test well, and also quarrels occasionally. Tao Rong reveals that she wants to test the best high school.


    But now even Nie Pei knows.


    When Nie Zhao looked over, Tao Rong tacitly replied: "when Mr. Zhao gave me a tutorial, he asked me what my goal was, so that I could make a tutorial plan for me. I only made it clear to him."


    Nie Zhao looked at Nie Pei and asked, "is it teacher Zhao who preaches to the outside world?"


    Nie Peili naturally said, "she fired Miss Zhao. Are you afraid that others will know that she is self righteous? I heard from an Rifan that Mr. Zhao exposed to outsiders that it was her who couldn''t learn well. She also threatened to test the best school and wanted to skip the grade. Mr. Zhao advised her that she didn''t believe it and had to say it was Mr. Zhao who couldn''t teach well, so she drove Mr. Zhao away. Now a lot of people know about it. "


    Said here, Nie Pei is still quite complaining to look at Tao Rong way: "I say you, oneself a few Jin how two don''t know? Can read high school even if good, still want to go to my high school, also want to jump, you are not dreaming! Now even some teachers in our school know that you have become a laughing stock, and I will lose face. Do you know what people say about you and my second brother? Hum


    Although it''s not as serious as Nie Pei said, there are people behind Nie Zhao''s back who ridicule him for marrying a country daughter-in-law who daydreams. Because she is a country daughter-in-law, it''s reasonable to daydream.After all, how can a student who has experienced rural education jump to the best school in the city.


    Zhao teacher is because he was dismissed and feel no face, so deliberately put the fault to Tao Rong, let others think that Tao Rong is self righteous, high minded, low handed, Zhao teacher can''t teach such a person, so was dismissed is not his fault, is Tao Rong''s fault.


    Let''s wait and see if Tao Rong is losing face in the end. This will prove Mr. Zhao''s innocence even more.


    After a little analysis, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong both know Mr. Zhao''s plan. Obviously, he still harbors a grudge for being beaten and dismissed, but he doesn''t dare to deal with Tao Rong openly. He can only use this method of waiting for Tao Rong to lose face.


    After all, in Mr. Zhao''s opinion, if she teaches Tao Rong, she still has a ray of life. But if she doesn''t have herself, it''s useless to invite all the good tutors in the city to teach Tao Rong.


    Because of her self-confidence, teacher Zhao is so confident that she spreads rumors about Tao Rong everywhere, so that everyone knows her grievances and discontent, waiting for the day when Tao Rong takes the initiative to admit her mistakes and apologize.


    Nie Pei is still chirping, but Nie Zhao doesn''t want to listen. After Nie Pei leaves, he looks at Tao Rong and says, "what do you think?"


    Tao Rong raised his eyes, eyes are firm color, "hum, originally just a goal, even if the second class school is OK, but now really have to be admitted to Nanshi No.1 middle school."


    If you want to hit her in the face, it depends on who hit her in the face.


    After that, Tao Rong worked harder and concentrated his attention as if he wanted to crush all his knowledge and swallow it.

 Chapter 351

    If it wasn''t for Nie Zhao staring at her to sleep and rest, Tao Rong would have contributed her sleeping time to her study.


    The news about Tao Rong''s going to jump to Kaonan No.1 middle school is getting worse and worse. Finally, even the old man heard about it and asked Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    The old man means that he doesn''t want to lose his face. He doesn''t have to go to Nanshi No.1 middle school to report to a school of his own level according to his own situation, so as to ensure that he can pass the examination. Otherwise, once the results of the transfer examination come down, it will really become a laughing stock.


    "The people in our family may not be excellent, but they can''t know that they are not excellent, but they have to hit each other. They are not allowed to do stupid things like beating themselves in the face." The old man said in a loud voice.


    Tao Rong is definitely going to take the test in Nanshi No.1 middle school. In fact, he can take the transfer test in several schools at the same time. But the old man''s meaning is that he is afraid that Tao Rong will get a big joke in Nanshi No.1 middle school. It''s better not to sign up for Nanshi No.1 middle school. In this way, outsiders have less reason to make fun of them.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what his attitude would be if he insisted on taking the exam. If he was tough, he would not allow her to apply for the exam, which would be troublesome.


    Tao Rong usually doesn''t talk about things that are uncertain, so she looks at Nie Zhao next to her. She instinctively feels that Nie Zhao will support her. After all, it''s him who teaches Mr. Zhao to dismiss him. That is to say, Mr. Zhao is actually challenging him, and he secretly takes over the education work after Mr. Zhao. If she loses to Mr. Zhao, it''s him who loses face.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao stepped forward. He had almost recovered from his injury. He completely showed his military momentum and said, "grandfather, now I''m tutoring Tao Rong. I think she can apply for Nanshi No.1 middle school. She has this level."


    "Well! If you are a senior one or a sophomore in Nanshi No.1 middle school, you will not only transfer to another school, but also skip to another level. It''s our Nie family''s face that will be used. Otherwise, she doesn''t even have the qualification to apply for the exam. The old man, the director of Education Bureau, is still waiting to see our Nie family''s jokes. " The old man said with a frown.


    "Let''s see who laughs last, Grandpa. I believe in my own teaching ability." Nie Zhao bottom spirit full of say.


    The old man sneered and said, "you''re going back to report in three days. Why? Do you want to ask for leave to continue tutoring her at home? "


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said: "three days later, I went back to the military area to report. After that, Tao Rong didn''t need my guidance. What he should teach has been completely finished."


    "You..." The old man just wanted to question, Nie Zhao interrupted: "and I believe in Tao Rong''s strength."


    The old man really wanted to be angry and said with a smile: "good, strength, right? What if I don''t pass the exam? I''m not afraid of losing face, but you don''t know. Your little daughter-in-law''s identity has been talked about by outsiders. Later, you didn''t accompany her to offer tea and let outsiders point at her. Now the news is so serious that you want her to take risks. Don''t you know it''s very bad for her? "


    In fact, compared with losing the face of the Nie family, the old man is more concerned about the future of the second granddaughter-in-law and how she should deal with herself in the interpersonal circle of the Nie family. As for such a small matter as losing face, at the level of Nie tie, it''s just a harmless joke. After all, there are several old men who are so boring. They make fun of him with this kind of thing. Others dare not gossip in front of Nie tie.


    Nie Zhao naturally understood the meaning of the old man, there is a good way not to go, why take risks and challenges? No one knew before, but now it''s so noisy. Basically, the upper class circle is waiting to see jokes. The old man is worried that Tao Rong will really become someone else''s joke. How should she face such a circle in the future.


    But the old man doesn''t understand Tao Rong''s character at all. Tao Rong is a person who must do what she does. She doesn''t care about face. She doesn''t care about losing face. In her eyes, dignity and face are not as important as her purpose. That''s why she worked so hard.


    Without Tao Rong''s statement, Nie Zhao directly helped Tao Rong and said, "it''s her own choice. Now that we''re the Nie family, we shouldn''t be afraid. We should be bold and go forward bravely. What we want to do is to shrink our heads. It''s like our Nie family. Only in this way can we be ridiculed."


    The old man was stunned by Nie Zhao. This kind of words used to be used by Nie tie when he taught his two grandchildren. After all, he is a military family, and his courage must be cultivated from childhood. However, the old man has never asked his family members to do so. Naturally, it is impossible to ask Tao Rong to do the same.


    But now Nie Zhao puts the spirit of the Nie family on Tao Rong, saying that this is like the Nie family. It''s hard for the old man to refute.


    Finally, he could only wave his hand and say, "it''s up to you. You can toss as much as you like. Don''t be a failure at that time. You''ll be sad at home."


    The old man allows failure, but does not allow blame after failure.


    It''s not easy for others to say anything after the old man''s pass.


    After Hou Xianshu to persuade, Nie Zhao also agreed with his grandfather as the reason for the top back.


    The last three days passed in a flash. After Chen Liuzhi came to see Nie Zhao, he confirmed that he had recovered perfectly, and Nie Zhao could return to the army.


    On the last night, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong had a rest in their own room, but they didn''t say anything sensational and encouraging, so they spent it in a flat way.These days, we can say that we get along very well with almost no conflict. Tao Rong is also very surprised in retrospect. It is clear that her feelings towards Nie Zhao are extremely complex, but it can be very harmonious when she really gets along peacefully. The feeling of staying together is very comfortable and natural, and she can laugh occasionally.


    Tao Rong didn''t know that if he could get along well with Nie Zhao, he would be just like an ordinary friend. He didn''t have to be in a state of panic and extreme inferiority, and he didn''t have to be alienated and indifferent. It turned out that their character could be such a good friend.


    It''s a pity that Tao Rong had no chance to get to know each other in the last life, leaving too many tangles and entanglements. From the beginning of this life, Tao Rong was full of calculation, so he never completely jumped out of the framework of life like this period of time. He only focused on one thing and forgot all things, so he could get along very happily.


    Even Tao Rong was a little reluctant to end such a simple and contented life.


    But when Nie Zhao puts on his uniform and stands in front of the car waiting to leave, Tao Rong also knows that Nie Zhao is still Nie Zhao, not a friend who helps her make up lessons, but the one she needs to stay away from, guard against and design.


    The softened heart will be hardened again.


    She didn''t want to make the same mistake again.


    "I left something for you." Nie Zhao said to Tao Rong before getting on the bus.

 Chapter 352

    Tao Rong returns to mind, slightly a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Nie Zhao. "What?"


    "Go to my desk and you''ll like it." Nie Zhao smiles, then reaches out his hand and touches Tao Rong''s head. Looking at Tao Rong''s face, he becomes very gentle, while the people who are looking at her face are different.


    Nie Zhao also likes this time together, Tao Rong''s docility is unimaginable, just like the hairy cat can finally lie on your thigh and let you touch her. He couldn''t put it down. It''s a pity that he had to leave. After all, according to Tao Rong''s unpredictable character, he didn''t know when he would have such an opportunity to get along well.


    However, Nie Zhao is also aware of the rules. Every time Tao Rong gets benefits from him, he will give him a good look, such as teaching her Kung Fu and learning. In a word, Tao Rong will give him more smiling faces if she can make her grow up.


    Think about it like this, I''m really miserable.


    Nie Zhao in Tao Rong can''t help but frown to resist his touch behavior before quickly withdraw hand, to the people around to say hello, this just turned to get on the car.


    The car is far away, and people are watching.


    Tao Rong stayed in the last place, not because she didn''t want to give up Nie Zhao, but as a wife, she had to be the last one to see her off, otherwise it would appear that her wife didn''t do a good job.


    When Tao Rong turns around, she finds an Wenlan standing behind her all the time.


    During this time, because Nie Zhao often stayed in Tao Rong''s room, Tao Rong hardly saw Nie Zhao and an Wenlan alone. There are several times during the Nie Chen back, in addition to the greeting on the table, a few people almost face to face.


    Tao Rong didn''t say anything to an Wenlan. As she was about to leave, an Wenlan asked in a voice: "do you really want to take the entrance examination of Nanshi No.1 middle school? I hear it''s hard. "


    "Thank you for your concern. I still want to have a try. If I can''t pass the exam, I''ll take another one. Anyway, the exam time is different." Tao Rong said optimistically.


    An Wenlan looked at Tao Rong coldly and said, "I, Nie Chen and Nie Zhao are all students in Nanshi No.1 middle school. Nie Zhao and I are still classmates. Although it has been several years, we still know about the school''s writing habits. If you need my help, you can mention it."


    The point of this sentence is to help her or to emphasize that an Wenlan and Nie Zhao share the same youth memories of their classmates?


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t bother my sister-in-law. Hasn''t my sister-in-law gone back to finish her postgraduate course recently? It must be very busy. " Tao Rong politely refused.


    "Don''t be so resistant to my kindness to you, or what are you guarding against?" An Wenlan''s gentle smile.


    But in the eyes of Tao Rong is not a kind smile.


    Tao Rong even heard a strong resentment from her tone. She was complaining about her.


    It''s good that he didn''t retaliate because of the small action behind an Wenlan. Where does an Wenlan come from to blame her?


    Tao Rong thought for a long time, then figured out a thing.


    At the beginning, he deliberately threw the pot and pretended to be willing to support her and Nie Zhao. In fact, he was too lazy to care about them. But later, Nie Zhao stayed in his room with him. What kind of effect can be imagined in an Wenlan''s opinion.


    Sometimes a woman''s heart is not as big as the tip of a needle.


    Tao Rong was too lazy to pay attention to this love brain, and said directly, "I don''t know what my sister-in-law is talking about. I''m going back to study."


    Then Tao Rong left.


    An Wenlan coldly looks at Tao Rong''s back. After thinking about it, she decides to call Zheng Shunjia.


    Although she wants to deal with Tao Rong directly, the last time Miss Zhao''s incident left her with a lingering fear. Although she didn''t clearly say anything to Miss Zhao, Miss Zhao was only targeted at Tao Rong after her suggestion. In case Nie Zhao found out the means behind her when dealing with Miss Zhao at that time, her image in Nie Zhao''s heart can no longer be remedied.


    So she''d better use her best technique.


    Let others deal with it. Even if it''s a big deal, it won''t involve you. You''re still clean. That''s what smart people do.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong went to Nie Zhao''s room and saw a manual form on her desk, which strictly stipulated the daily learning tasks, and even wrote the contents of the subject in detail. This is the final review plan for Tao Rong in the next ten days. As long as we follow this plan, Tao Rong can complete the review plan perfectly.


    But Nie Zhao is with himself these days. Where does he have time to make such a manual Is it


    Tao Rong doesn''t remember whether Nie Zhao had dark circles when she just left. After all, such a manual can only be made according to her situation after Tao Rong has completely completed her learning task.


    That is to say, Nie Zhao has only two nights to do this.


    Tao Rong''s hand holding the manual trembled for a moment. She didn''t expect that Nie Zhao would do his best for her.


    It''s too fake to say that you are not moved.


    Tao Rong goes back to the room with the manual in a complicated mood. In order to live up to Nie Zhao''s hard work, Tao Rong reviews the manual step by step in strict accordance with the requirements of the manual.It has to be said that Nie Zhao really knows her progress and her weak knowledge points very well. It''s like magic calculation. Every progress and every card point she reviewed, he predicted clearly and helped her write a good knowledge comb, as if he was still with her.


    At the end of the day, Tao Rong really wants to call Nie Zhao and say thank you.


    However, Tao Rong finally suppressed this impulse and didn''t want to make herself too moved.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Nie Pei and they all had their summer vacation.


    And Tao Rong''s transfer examination also began.


    In any case, some of the students who failed in the first ten years of high school entrance examination in the south of China are only one of the best in the country.


    Because it''s too hot, so Nanshi a transfer school test is also to audit the quota, not everyone who wants to test can go to test.


    One examination room can only accommodate 30 people, that is to say, 30 people have to be qualified to sit in this examination room.


    This depends on their own skills and family background.


    And Tao Rong, who has no grade one in senior high school and has poor grade record in senior high school entrance examination, doesn''t even have the chance to sign up, so it depends on her identity as the second young lady of Nie family. Otherwise a high school did not read, poor high school entrance examination, but also married women, No. 1 middle school in Nanshi would not let her in.

 Chapter 353

    With Yuan Shang''s help, Tao Rong is qualified for reference. However, the leaders of Nanshi No.1 Middle School in charge of the examination are quite worried about the bedding, especially the famous teacher Zhao in the education field. It''s said that if it wasn''t for the face of yuan family and Nie family, they would not let such qualified people have reference qualification.


    Before the examination, Tao Rong''s name came to the ears of the teachers and staff in charge of the transfer examination.


    Nie''s second daughter-in-law, a countryman, has no skill, but wants to use the name of Nanshi No.1 middle school to gild her.


    To tell you the truth, if the master of the Nie family calls, the headmaster will have to employ Tao Rong directly. However, the Nie family has always been the most popular in several families, especially in order to pave the way for their own children. The master of the Nie family disdains to do it.


    But people who don''t know will wonder if it''s because Tao Rong is not pleasant at home, so she doesn''t even want to help her with such a small favor, so she has to go to the exam to lose face.


    So we have to think about Tao Rong''s attitude towards such a pseudo rich family. We don''t dare to be bad to her. If we are too good to her, the heart of the person in charge of the Nie family will be bad.


    However, the headmaster of Nanshi No.1 middle school is honest and upright. There are many relationships behind him. He will not treat students differently because of their identity. He is a smart educator.


    So when people in the office talked about the list of students, the headmaster said: "it doesn''t matter if you have one more examination qualification. There is still one tenth of the passing rate. Is it too worrisome for you to have such a heated discussion now?"


    The headmaster is wearing a formal white short sleeve shirt with tie in summer, but under the desk is a pair of large underpants with sandals. His style is very free, but he still shakes a ink paper fan in his hand. Ming Ming has a heroic face in his thirties, but he is in his fifties.


    But the director in charge of the examination said anxiously: "every time we transfer to another school, how many pairs of eyes are staring at our No.1 middle school, and the Education Bureau and other high schools are looking at us? In order to be fair, we will all announce the results. In case of the worst result in history, it will affect the reputation of our school. "


    Two or three of the other teachers in charge of the examination in the office agreed, and all wanted to cancel Tao Rong''s qualification.


    After all, the scores of the 30 students in the past were not very different. They were all excellent people. However, according to Tao Rong''s historical achievements and teacher Zhao''s comments, Tao Rong still doesn''t know how bad it will be. They don''t want to target the little girl, they just fear that it will damage the good reputation of the school for decades.


    "I can''t help it. All the admission cards have been issued. Can I inform her that she is not allowed to come to the exam? On the contrary, she has something to do with others, and I think she is afraid of losing face. If she is really a poor student who doesn''t know anything, she will not come here to make a fool of herself. I don''t think the Nie family will allow her to do so. So, relax. Maybe there will be a surprise. " A clear voice sounded from the corner.


    "What''s more, it''s the daughter-in-law of the Nie family and the people of the yuan family. As a Nanshi people, you should know what these two families mean. They asked her to take the exam, which is to give us face and give other students a chance to be treated fairly. In case they directly asked us to employ Tao Rong, who would refuse? "


    The director squinted at him and said, "you''re a big talker." In the heart but some embarrassed cough cough, words rough reason not rough.


    Chen Lijuan was given a brilliant smile. She was quite lively, but she was quick and accurate, which was appreciated by the headmaster.


    "What Mr. Chen said is right. Anyway, it can''t be changed. Let''s take it easy and prepare well for the exam. Don''t go wrong." The headmaster walked down the steps and gave Chen Lijuan a satisfied smile. He was the student he taught.


    After a while of discussion, they left the meeting. After walking in the back, they boasted together. One of the teachers said that he refused to give a red envelope to anyone who asked him to help. He joked that once this kind of thing was reported, he would never be able to engage in education with a stigma on his back all his life, and he would face the risk of being accused. Who dares to accept such a red envelope Home also desperately trying to hard plug, so that the teacher did not dare to go home this period of time.


    All of them laughed. In fact, it''s a good opportunity to receive benefits. But there are too many people staring at them. They dare not take such risks.


    However, when everyone was talking and laughing, Chen Lijuan suddenly found that her geography teacher, who always liked to interrupt, was silent all the time. Chen Lijuan looked over and asked him if he was sick.


    The geography teacher said that he had something to do with his family and left in a hurry. Chen Lijuan was puzzled for a while and then continued to talk and laugh with the crowd.


    The next day, the examination officially began. Because it was only for two days, almost all the subjects were packed together, so that everyone had to complete all the examinations at a high pace. This is not only a challenge to ability, but also a challenge to mental strength, endurance and physical strength.


    One day''s examination did not end, several students because of the subject did not test well and the pressure is too big, appear all kinds of physiological symptoms, and even some people fainted in the examination room, it can be seen that they want to enter the south city one in the mood how urgent.The next day, when I went to the exam, several people gave up the exam because of too much pressure and couldn''t sleep at night.


    Almost a third of the people are defeated in the quality of the heart.


    There are still 20 people left, and the competition is quite fierce. With such high intensity, not only the students, but also the teachers are in a very bad state.


    Finally, the last foreign language test, Tao Rong all the way test is very smooth, almost did not encounter obstacles, the mood is more and more high, mood also relaxed a lot.


    The last foreign language, to this scene, almost all the people in the class look pale, as if they had experienced a disaster.


    Invigilator came to see such a scene, and in such a gray scene, only one person''s face shining, as if just blooming flowers, waiting for people to appreciate.


    The invigilator''s only reaction to the fact that the exam is still so energetic and energetic is that the student is sure to play when the exam is a joke, so he doesn''t look like he''s being difficult at all.


    If so Next


    Invigilator teacher denounced the silence, and then began to distribute papers, all by a teacher, another teacher stood on the platform.

 Chapter 354

    Although the papers were sent one by one along the road, the atmosphere in the classroom was different. Become solemn, after all, is the last one.


    Tao Rong habitually turns her pen to relax. It''s her habit of turning gun and dagger. She can''t help turning long things in her hand.


    When the papers were sent to her desk, Tao Rongcai regained her spirits and waited for another invigilator on the stage to announce the start of the exam.


    Brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush, because most of the time, the paper can finish is good.


    Although Tao Rong feels that she is not good at foreign languages, after the simulation test, Tao Rong feels that she can at least get a good score in the test. She thinks that she is not good at listening and speaking, but she can''t "speak" in the test. Even listening takes up very little score.


    Originally, Tao Rong was confident, but when she saw the first question, Tao Rong felt strange.


    The first question of a test paper is usually very simple. It tests the simplest words and grammar to relax the students.


    Tao Rong also figured out a certain rule by using yuan Shang''s senior one test paper from Nanshi No.1 transfer school for several years. Nie Zhao told her that even if there is innovation in this test, as a test paper, its assessment mode will not change much, and it is impossible to give you very difficult questions as soon as it comes up. This will defeat the students'' psychological defense line, and the test results will be better at that time Will be greatly affected, can not test the normal state of knowledge of students. So the first question of each item in the formal examination paper is simple, and then gradually increase the difficulty.


    However, the first question that Tao Rong saw can be said to be one of the more difficult knowledge she learned, which should not appear in the first question at all.


    Of course, Tao Rong''s psychological quality is strong. She won''t be affected by such a small accident. She just scolds the teacher in her heart for being too unreliable.


    Tao Rong carefully searched for key words, associated with vocabulary, grammar and sentence patterns, and continued to do one by one.


    But the more you do it, the more frightened you are.


    Is it true that it is gradually increasing, but the difficulty of the first question is so great, and the latter is shocking and unimaginable.


    The relaxed expression on Tao Rong''s face has disappeared completely. Instead, her eyebrows are tightly wrinkled and her lips are tightly pursed.


    In the last few questions of the first major item, Tao Rongyi was completely confused because he couldn''t understand it, neither grammar nor vocabulary. Tao Rongyi couldn''t help looking at the other students. Everyone did it very smoothly and didn''t feel like meeting any problems.


    Tao Rong''s heart began to panic. Is she the only one who finds it difficult to write?


    But she thought of some problem-solving skills that Nie Zhao taught her, so she stopped wasting time on topics she didn''t know how to solve, and hurriedly prepared to listen.


    The time card is just right, and listening begins to play. The strange thing is that although there are only a few questions in the listening part, it makes Tao Rong feel like a completely different difficulty of the test paper. This Tao Rong is very easy to do. If there is no accident, Tao Rong should answer all the questions correctly.


    After listening, Tao Rong regained her self-confidence and began to conquer the next topic.


    But the more she did it, the whiter her face became. Almost half of the content was completely incomprehensible to her.


    Tao Rong did not understand that the transfer examination of Nanshi No.1 middle school was also made according to the difficulty of the final examination of senior one. How could it be so difficult.


    And listening to the sound of strokes on the test paper nearby, and the situation that people around did not collapse, we all well adapted to the difficulty, which really made Tao Rong unimaginable, and even doubted whether he really did not learn well.


    When the test paper was taken up, Tao Rong filled in all the answers, but Tao Rong knew the foreign language, and she had done poorly in the exam.


    Tao Rong left the examination room with a heavy heart. Lao Zhang had already come to pick her up. Because it was a special exam, he told the driver to pick her up and take her off to ensure her success.


    Back in the car, Lao Zhang, who was barely familiar with her, asked, "what? Didn''t you do well in the exam? "


    Tao Rong said awkwardly: "other subjects are OK, foreign language is a bit..."


    Lao Zhang nodded: "foreign languages are very difficult, but it''s a pity that Chinese is not the official language designated by the international community, otherwise you won''t have to suffer from foreign languages."


    Tao Rong knows that Lao Zhang is joking and comforting her in his own way, and Tao Rong gladly accepts it.


    Although foreign language has suffered a heavy blow, Tao Rong is very confident in other subjects, so she feels hopeful.


    After going back, on the dinner table, an Wenlan took the initiative to care about Tao Rong''s examination, and Tao Rong truthfully reported it.


    An Wenlan said with a smile, "you have to learn a foreign language well."


    Nie Chen happened to be at home, so he gently agreed: "yes, ah Zhao used to have a good foreign language. Let him help you when he''s free."


    Tao Rong glanced at an Wenlan''s stiff face and said with a smile, "Nie Zhao has given me special guidance at home, but I still have to pay attention to the accumulation process of foreign language, so I can''t learn it all at once.""Well, it''s like if I give you time, you''ll be able to learn." Nie Pei said with disbelief.


    The old man didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he said, "don''t relax these two days. In case you don''t pass the exam, you have to prepare for the exams of other schools."


    This sounds like hitting her in the face, but Tao Rong knows that it''s the old man who cares about her carefully, so he doesn''t change his face. He just smiles.


    It''s one thing to be angry and firm, and we should be prepared for the retreat. After all, she doesn''t have another year to waste.


    So after Tao Rong finished the exam, she still repeated the review of her weak links, but she still took the time to check her foreign language book, some questions she probably remember, but even if the foreign language book, grammar book, turned several times, Tao Rong also did not see through what grammar those questions were extended from.


    The results of the transfer examination were released very quickly on the third day after the examination.


    Lao Zhang sent Tao Rong to the school''s result bulletin board to check. At eight o''clock in the morning, as soon as the school gate opened, all the people around the school gate rushed in.


    The top three of each grade will be marked red, so it is very conspicuous.


    Tao Rong also runs to the bulletin board with a nervous and exciting mood, and sweeps the bulletin board nervously with her clear eyes.


    Grade three, grade two, grade one


    Top three. First, second, third


    Tao Rong''s nervous heart is about to jump out, but before she can see the name of the third place clearly, she sees her own name in the fourth place.

 Chapter 355

    At that moment, Tao Rong couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Tao Rong does not give up to look up, but the first three are not her name, and are marked red, very conspicuous, there is no error.


    Tao Rong''s heart was hammered and her face was hot. It seems that she didn''t work hard enough. There was someone outside, and she hit her face. Tao Rong won''t doubt that Nie Zhao''s teaching was not good enough. She knows that Nie Zhao''s teaching is better than Zhao''s. If she still can''t pass the exam with Nie Zhao''s best efforts, she can only prove that she is a good teacher This is the only level.


    Tao Rong thinks that after two lives, she will not feel sad for the simple success or failure, but she still feels aggrieved and wants to cry, and her heart becomes fragile. Especially thinking of all kinds of guarantees Nie Zhao made for her before, and the way he endured the pain to help her review, guilt has completely replaced frustration and tormented her.


    Owe others, take advantage of others, take advantage of others premise is that they get benefits from it, otherwise is not the same as an idiot?


    She was almost red eyed, staring at the list.


    At this time, Lao Zhang also came.


    Lao Zhang took a look, frowned slightly, and then looked at Tao Rong. He could not bear to see her look of failure. They all saw how hard Tao Rong had worked during this period.


    However, efforts to efforts, strength to strength, Tao Rong foundation is too poor is well known, jump really difficult, it is better to re-enter the exam. To tell you the truth, even Lao Zhang didn''t believe that Tao Rong could be admitted. Now he found that he was admitted to the fourth place, which was quite a beautiful result.


    Lao Zhang is sure that even if he tells Nie tejiang, Nie tejiang will be satisfied in his heart. Even if he has a broken mouth, he will not say that Tao Rong can''t do it.


    "It''s a pity This Why? Don''t you have the same total score? " Lao Zhang wanted to comfort Tao Rong, but after seeing the exam results, he was surprised.


    Tao Rong had no response and said, "when there are parallel grades, they are arranged according to the total score of three main courses."


    When Lao Zhang looked at it carefully, he found that the scores of each subject were behind. Tao Rong''s single subject score was really brilliant. Several courses were perfect, and she was the best. The rest were just as good as the first. The score of a foreign language was half lower than that of the third.


    Lao Zhang quickly swept all the lists. Tao Rong''s foreign language performance is the worst of all the candidates, and it''s not a bit bad, it''s very, very bad. It''s a complete drag.


    It turns out that Tao Rong said yesterday that the exam was really bad.


    Lao Zhang doesn''t know how to comfort Tao Rong. It''s really bad luck. He is tied for the third place, but because one of the main courses drags his feet, Tao Rong misses the place perfectly. It''s like God is playing a trick on people.


    This next Tao Rong should have how depressed, Lao Zhang thought all knew, really also did not know how should comfort two young Madame.


    "Lao Zhang, you go first. I''ll go home by myself later. I''m sure I''ll be home at noon. I want to calm down." Tao Rong said in a floating voice.


    Lao Zhang was a little embarrassed. Tao Rong turned to him and said with a reluctant smile, "please, I really need to calm down."


    Her chest is about to bleed. If she goes home now to face those heartless people waiting to see her jokes, Tao Rong doesn''t know if she can control her temper.


    Lao Zhang was also very distressed to see her like this, and Tao Rong was a young lady and the host''s family, so Lao Zhang could not force her to do so. Finally, he could only tell Tao Rong to be careful, and then he drove away.


    Tao Rong knows that Lao Zhang will definitely be questioned if she goes back ahead of time. If it goes well, help her make it clear. She will face a lot better when she goes back.


    After Lao Zhang left, Tao Rong looked at the list for a while without expression, until someone next to him cried out happily: "God, I''m third. I''m lucky. Ziqing, we can be classmates. At that time, let your father help to tell the teacher, let''s share the same class, OK? "


    " that must be, we are good friends, we must have a class. "


    Tao Rong glanced faintly and saw two young girls hugging each other. One of them was wearing a big black-and-white hair band with wavy spots. Looking at the end of her hair carefully, it was slightly curly. She didn''t know whether it was hot or natural.


    Tao Rong knows that one of the girls over there is the same score as herself, but Tao Rong is not interested in seeing who she is.


    In the heart stuffy fierce, Tao Rong droops the head, turns round to walk toward outside.


    I almost ran into a man when I was walking.


    Two people are suddenly a meal, because did not bump into, so Tao Rong also need not apologize, change an angle to walk again directly.


    "You''ll bump into others like this. You''re pretty good at bumping people."


    Said a light voice.


    Tao Rong a Leng, perplexed look up in the past, the result just saw a familiar face.


    Familiar, really too familiar. It''s not particularly beautiful, but it''s very pretty. Because her eyebrows and eyes are full of smile, she has a sense of playfulness. Her eyes are round and round, which is the kind of eyes that can''t be fierce. Her hair just reaches her neck, which is relatively short among women.A dark green dress, with a leather belt in the middle, looks good-looking and capable.


    Because Tao Rong stared at her face for a while, the woman laughed more happily, "what? Remember me? "


    Tao Rong suddenly thinks of this person, who met Nie Xuan in the bookstore half a year ago.


    Because she was together with Nie Xuan and guided herself to buy books, she left an impression. In addition, she was very similar to her brother Chen Liuzhi, so Tao Rong only had one side of her and felt familiar with her.


    "Miss Chen?"


    Chen Lijuan smiles even more. "Do you know who I am? It''s smart. "


    "I''ve heard from Dr. Chen. I think of what happened in the bookstore, so I guess it. " Tao Rong replied.


    Chen Lijuan nodded and said, "no wonder my brother praises you for being unusual. If a Xuan knows that you are such an interesting sister-in-law in Nie''s house, she may have a partner to pass the time when she goes back to Nie''s house."


    Tao Rong doesn''t comment, but he hasn''t seen Nie Xuan in six months since he came to Nie''s home. No matter what.


    Now Tao Rong is not in the mood to chat with Chen Lijuan.


    Tao Rong''s face is not very good to hide, the whole body is a pair of don''t want to talk, Chen Lijuan naturally feel.


    "I''ve seen your grades. I really don''t know why your English proficiency test is so poor. Have you only taught yourself other courses instead of English? I don''t think much of English. " Chen Lijuan pretends to be angry.

 Chapter 356

    Tao Rong has a strange look at her, but others pay attention to their own achievements, so they still have to respect them.


    "I attach great importance to it and work hard, but it''s really hard this time. Maybe I''m not ready." Tao Rong said reluctantly.


    "What? hard? How can it be? I gave the paper this time. It''s very simple. I specially lowered the difficulty. " Chen Lijuan said unhappily.


    Tao Rong is even more surprised to see Chen Lijuan. She doesn''t expect that she is an English teacher and a test taker. Is she harmed?


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. She didn''t know what Chen Lijuan meant when she said her test paper was not difficult. She didn''t know whether she was kind or not.


    "Listening is not difficult, but the others are beyond my scope of study. I really haven''t learned them. I''ve done a lot of simulation tests for senior one, and even did the English test for school transfer test a few years ago. I''m sure it''s more difficult than any test I did. I..." Tao Rong gradually eager to speak speed suddenly, she felt his emotions, don''t like this, clearly has failed, what excuse, hope to get other people''s sympathy and comfort? It''s too weak.


    Any reason sounds like the sophistry of a loser.


    "What? You have done the papers of the previous years, and you still say that it''s difficult for me? " Chen Lijuan looks unbelievable.


    "Forget it, anyway, the fact is that the simple test paper is too difficult for me. If I didn''t learn it well, I didn''t learn it well. The fact is irreparable. I have nothing to say. Mr. Chen, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." Tao Rong''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Chen Lijuan also does not understand this kind of classmate''s mood.


    After all, what a rare opportunity. See her face ugly, let people go, originally thought to be her teacher, unfortunately.


    However, she said that her test paper was difficult, so she was a little unconvinced. She was a very soft hearted teacher. She heard that other classes were too difficult, so she lowered the standard a little.


    After Chen Lijuan let Tao Rong go, she went back to the office of the English group. She was the youngest and the most favored. Some of them were teachers who had taught Chen Lijuan before, and they always cared about one or two complaints.


    Chen Lijuan Tucao said that he was difficult to make complaints about the English test papers.


    Other teachers disagree.


    "How can it be? It''s at least three factors less difficult than last year. It''s at the same level as the final exam. "


    "In terms of scores, those who have scored 80 have reached 80%. If you look at other subjects, it''s a tragedy."


    "Maybe some students are seriously biased."


    "You''re not talking about the daughter-in-law of the legendary big family. I heard that several teachers in her other subjects were all speechless. I wish I could be a student in my own class."


    "Yes, I''ve also heard that because of the first results of other courses, they all fell through their glasses and had a crazy discussion. Even the director was staring at other results with expectant eyes."


    "Well, it''s too much to despise our foreign language. It''s a big fall."


    "Maybe it''s a partial subject. To tell you the truth, it would be a pity if I had taken the high school entrance examination normally. I heard someone say that the director really wants to persuade the candidate to prepare for the next senior high school entrance examination. After all, she jumped the grade this time. "


    Chen Lijuan listened to everyone''s discussion and knew that Tao Rong''s situation aroused everyone''s curiosity. After all, when she first heard of such a person, everyone was waiting to see a joke. Now we probably all feel sorry for such a partial king.


    Chen Lijuan thought about it, but she couldn''t help thinking that Tao Rong said that listening is simple, other things are difficult, but she has a habit of writing test papers and likes to test her classmates in a corresponding way.


    That is to say, the difficulty of each item is corresponding. If the first listening item is simple, the other items are of the same difficulty.


    Although the difficulty is the same, but because the students are not good at listening and speaking, so comparatively speaking, listening should be easier to lose points.


    Chen Lijuan has only heard that listening is difficult. She has never heard of someone saying that listening is simpler than the latter. Moreover, Tao Rong''s meaning seems to be much simpler.


    Is it bragging?


    The more she thought about it, the more unhappy she was. When everyone went to dinner at noon, she felt that she had something to eat.


    After thinking for a long time, I finally decided to find out.


    She would like to see where Tao Rong failed, whether all of them failed or one of them failed. How could she get a poor result.


    And looking at Tao Rong''s appearance, it''s obvious that she is quite confident in her foreign language level. If there is no problem in her simulation test paper and the previous test paper, would it be It''s the wrong answer.


    Because most of the foreign language test papers are multiple-choice questions, in order to facilitate the teachers to change the test paper, they will leave the answer bar at the front, let them fill in one by one, and indeed there are students who fill in the wrong position.


    If it is such an oolong, it is really too miserable.However, Chen Lijuan went all the way to think about it and thought it was wrong, because if she filled in the wrong answer, Tao Rong would not say it was very difficult.


    Chen Lijuan is really more and more curious, came to the archives, said with the guard''s uncle, went in to turn over the papers.


    At this time, there is no chance for students to look up the test papers, so after the examination, the test papers will be directly saved and destroyed, and they will not be shown to students.


    But teachers can watch it.


    Chen Lijuan opened the foreign language test file and found Tao Rong''s test paper.


    The answer in the answer bar corresponds to the answer in front of the question one by one. It''s true.


    What''s more, Tao Rong is right. Listening is simple for her, because she is all right.


    Chen Lijuan carelessly scanned the answer bar. On the other side of the answer bar, there was only the listening test. There was nothing unusual. Looking at the details of the test paper, we can see that Tao Rong had a very clear idea of solving the problem, and what she circled was the key to solving the problem. Looking at these, as a foreign language teacher, Chen Lijuan could judge that Tao Rong had a good command of foreign language and very good grammar Solid.


    But it''s strange that she has learned several listening problems, and the others are completely unknown.


    This is unreasonable!


    The more Chen Lijuan looked at it, the more wrong she was. She went straight to the back questions. She wanted to see how Tao Rong chose knowledge to learn.


    However, when Chen Lijuan turned to the back, her face immediately changed. Without saying a word, she picked up the paper and ran to the principal''s office.

 Chapter 357

    Tao Rong is running back, so far distance, Tao Rong spent two hours running, probably passers-by thought she had something urgent, unexpectedly with such speed in the roadside.


    Tao Rong is now used to exercise his body crazily to relieve pessimism.


    A lot of sweat evaporated in the hot weather. Tao Rong was healthy without heatstroke.


    All the way back, Tao Rong''s mood was restored.


    After walking slowly into the residential area, Tao Rong began to think about how to test for the second best high school.


    When I got home, I first met Uncle Wang, who was eager to talk but stopped. Finally, he comforted me and said, "Madam Er, there is still a chance. At least it proves that you have the strength. No one in No.1 middle school can do it. Other schools certainly have no problems."


    It seems that Lao Zhang has helped her publicize it.


    In fact, according to Lao Zhang''s character, he doesn''t like to be fussy. Maybe he sympathizes with her and knows that it will be hard for her to be forced to ask when she comes back, so he helped her clear the obstacles ahead of time.


    So later, aunt Qiao comforted her when she met her. Even Nie Chen laughed and encouraged her.


    Just at lunch time, an Wenlan''s smiling face made Tao Rong almost excited again.


    Nie Pei takes the opportunity to satirize Tao Rong for a long time. It''s useless for Nie Chen to stop him. He doesn''t stop until the elders come down.


    Hou Xianshu has nothing to say. The news she got from Lao Zhang is much better than she imagined. It''s certain that Tao Rong will lose face, but there is still room for defense. That''s good for Hou Xianshu, so Hou Xianshu didn''t show her face to Tao Rong and didn''t say anything ugly.


    Nie Demin just said a warning that she should not be so confident in the future, but he didn''t say anything about her.


    The old man didn''t say a word. He didn''t know whether he was in a good mood or not.


    When Tao Rong receives Nie Zhao''s call, he knows that when he gets the news, he has already made a call to him and satirized him.


    Tao Rong immediately feel lost face, also hard to say other, can only say sorry.


    Nie Zhao is puzzled to ask Tao Rong the specific situation, because according to the grandfather''s side, Tao Rong even partial branch, that''s impossible, after all, Tao Rong''s foreign language is also taught by himself, if you really want to say partial branch, there are a few appears to be no talent, pure effort, but foreign language is absolutely not among them, so this achievement Nie Zhao really doubts.


    Tao Rong is actually a little resistant to continue discussing her foreign language achievements, so when Nie Zhao asks, Tao Rong changes the topic and pretends to discuss with him about taking another high school exam.


    Nie Zhao was silent for two seconds at first, and then he cooperated with other schools.


    But after hanging up, Nie Zhao contacted yuan Shang directly.


    "Hello? Zhao


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, don''t understand a way: "are you busy?" Yuan Shang''s voice is wrong. Nie Zhao can still hear it.


    "No. What''s the matter? " Yuan Shang said awkwardly.


    "You''re not at Lin Jie''s side?" Although it is a question, but it is a positive tone.


    Yuan Shang coughed and said, "when did you gossip about my private affairs?"


    Nie Zhao instantly understood that Yuan Shang was still in the bed of other women.


    Nie Zhao is disgusted and wants to hang up.


    Probably feeling the silence on the other end of the phone, Yuan Shang quickly said, "OK, brother, what can I do for you?"


    "Tao Rong''s score came out, fourth, not admitted. I have questions about her English achievement. I want you to copy her answer paper for me. I''ll see it next time I come back. " If you really do not do well in the exam, there is something wrong with what you teach yourself. Let''s see where her weak links are, so as to help her make up the plan again.


    "Oh, it''s today. I forgot. Cough OK, I''ll be right there. Don''t say there''s any doubt. It''s a pity that the fourth place. I''ll just ask the headmaster to give me face and add a place. "


    "That''s not necessary. Tao Rong has his own ideas, and I just want to know why?" Nie Zhao said in a deep voice.


    Yuan Shangxing said yes and hung up. Well, I''ll contact Xiaojie near No.1 middle school later, let Xiaojie act with him, make her happy, apologize for forgetting to go back last night and not having time to contact her, and by the way, prove that I''m really busy with my brother''s affairs, and if there''s a big event of Tao Rong to divert her attention, Xiaojie won''t have other ideas.


    Yuan Shang planned to do well. He pushed away the delicate fingers that had touched the root of his thigh. "Remember to wake me up next time, do you know?"


    "Don''t you like spending the night with me?" The woman asked sadly.


    Yuan Shang put on his clothes and frowned, "yes, I don''t like to spend the night in a strange place, so don''t make it again."


    Then she left without hesitation, leaving the woman alone on the bed, angrily pulling the quilt. The woman vowed that one day, she would become yuan Shang''s most unforgettable lover.


    Nie Zhao had just been training for an hour and a half, but someone came to inform him that there was a phone call.Nie Zhao went to pick it up. It was Lin Jie.


    Lin Jie told Nie Zhao in a serious tone: "Yuan Shang is still negotiating in the headmaster''s office. Because there is something wrong with Rong Rong''s test paper, Yuan Shang is the main school to give a solution and trace it to the end. I''m afraid you''ll be in a hurry, so let me contact you first. I haven''t dared to say that, because I don''t know how to solve it. "


    Nie Zhao didn''t ask why Lin Jie went with him, but asked sternly, "what''s the matter, please tell me."


    Lin Jie immediately told them about the accident they met at school.


    That night, during the dinner, the home phone suddenly rang, and asked Tao Rong to answer the phone. In everyone''s eyes, Tao Rong received the phone call. The phone call turned out to be from the school. It asked Tao Rong to go to the school again tomorrow to prepare for the foreign language exam.


    Tao Rong immediately puzzled, thought that the other party is making a harassment call, asked the specific reason, but the other party said he was just a clerk, only responsible for informing, do not know the specific reason, please Tao Rong on time.


    Tao Rong really a little confused, back to the table, heard a few words of the public asked.


    Tao Rong explained the telephone situation. Everyone has a delicate look.


    Nie Pei is the first one to stand up and say: "it must be the second brother who helps you to get through the relationship secretly. If you take the exam again, it is clear that he will give you another chance to make the school face better. He really can pretend that he can find a relationship earlier and study hard."


    "Tut." The old man snorted and let Nie Pei shut up immediately.

 Chapter 358

    But almost all the people here think so. It''s just that the people they suspect are not necessarily Nie Zhao, maybe Nie Demin, maybe the old man. After all, they all have more or less reasons to do so. The reason is not to disgrace the Nie family.


    But it''s not easy for us to say that we can only guess each other.


    Looking at people''s faces, the old man immediately asked Tao Rong, "is it Nie Zhao who helped you?"


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "I don''t know, but I don''t think he will, because today we are still discussing other schools."


    People don''t seem to want to help.


    "That''s strange. Will it happen that we have to take another exam? Grandfather, I know some friends in No.1 middle school. Why don''t I call and ask them Nie Chen said in a voice.


    Before the master made a sound, Tao Rong said, "that''s the best. I doubt if someone is teasing me."


    The old man just nodded.


    And the whole audience are concerned about this wonderful event, no one found that an Wenlan''s face is very unnatural.


    Tao Rong didn''t notice either.


    Soon Nie Chen dials his mobile phone number, which happens to be the top of the school. The man says something to Nie Chen, but Nie Chen''s face is more and more serious.


    "Oh? If something like this happens, please give us an explanation. Otherwise, don''t you look down on our Nie family? " Nie Chen spoke in a heavy tone.


    Let everyone can''t help but pay more attention to this side.


    Nie Chen put down the phone, Hou Xianshu took the initiative to ask how to talk to friends like this?


    Nie Chen directly explained what he heard.


    Because a teacher of No.1 Middle School found that there was something wrong with Tao Rong''s test paper when he went to look up the test paper.


    Tao Rong and other candidates did not do the same paper.


    Only listening and writing are the same in the test paper, but other parts are totally different. Moreover, the difficulty of the test content is close to the final exam of senior two, and it is impossible for senior one students to do it, so the teacher told the headmaster.


    "What? How could there be such a thing? " Nie Demin frowned.


    Tao Rong was also stunned. The test paper was different. It was the content of a sophomore in senior high school. No wonder she didn''t understand the test paper at all. But how? Who has done so much to deal with her? Just to make her Miss No.1 middle school? Make her the laughingstock of the upper class of Nanshi?


    Is that Mr. Zhao? Does he have this connection?


    Or your old enemy?


    Tao Rong really couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    Nie Chen continued: "maybe the second younger brother believed in the strength of his younger sister-in-law. He thought it was strange, so he asked yuan Shang to check it. As a result, he just ran into it. Yuan Shang took care of his second younger brother and sister-in-law and made a big fuss. We should not only investigate the truth, but also give the quota to Tao Rong. "


    "Why do you have to take an exam Hou Xianshu said strangely.


    Nie Chen said: "but this quota is not to be returned immediately. No.1 middle school is still a famous school after all. The list has been announced before. What about the third place? We must give a reasonable reason to persuade others, which can be regarded as a way to stop the public. So I informed my sister-in-law and the third place classmate to prepare for a foreign language test again. I don''t know how to do it. Anyway, they have to go tomorrow morning. "


    "But Tao Rong''s test paper is different. It''s even more difficult?" Nie Demin frowned.


    Nie Chen nodded and said: "it''s obvious that some people are aiming at younger brothers and sisters. This is not to give our Nie family face. If we want to lose face, how can I not be angry?"


    Nie Chen also heard the rumors outside, although Nie Chen has no idea about this low sister-in-law, occasionally do surface work, usually as the air, anyway, her role is to drag Nie Zhao back. As long as she occupies the identity of Nie Zhao''s wife, he won''t care about her?


    But this time, it''s different. There''s a lot of noise outside. I''m already waiting to see the Nie family''s jokes. This time, it''s related to the Nie family''s face. As the eldest grandson of the Nie family, it''s even more important to see the face. If there''s no investigation, it''s OK. But now it''s out. If he doesn''t show his attitude, he''ll be bullied by the Nie family. Even Nie''s dog is not allowed to be bullied. It depends on the owner to beat the dog.


    Nie Pei didn''t believe it and said, "brother, is that true? It can''t be the second brother who colludes with others. Well, he deliberately gives her face. "


    Nie tie''s eyes cold swept past, Hou Xianshu immediately alertly said: "what nonsense? My family is protecting my family. Don''t make trouble. "


    Receiving his mother''s warning eyes, Nie peicai was a little more at ease. After all, the lessons he had learned before are unforgettable.


    Nie Chen explained patiently: "there will be no mistake. It''s not a small thing. No.1 middle school is the oldest high school in Nanshi. It''s not just a slap in the face of the headmaster. Other schools and education bureaus will stick to it. They must show their attitude and will not deal with it at will. " After that, he turned to Tao Rong and said, "Tao Rong, you should show yourself well tomorrow and try to prove your innocence. This is a rare opportunity. "


    Tao ronghuang God for a long time to come back to God, really did not expect the road back. She really wants to thank the person who helped her find out the problem. However, even without that person, the truth will not be buried as soon as Yuan Shang and Yuan Shang go. Tao Rong didn''t expect Nie Zhao to do that after that. Does he really trust her so much?That night, Tao Rong received a phone call from Lin Jie, who also told her about it, but it''s hard to say for a long time, for fear of delaying Tao Rong''s preparation for the exam.


    The next day, it was Zhang Shu who sent Tao Rong to take the exam. This time, the old man pointed out that he wanted Nie Chen to accompany him, probably to support Tao Rong and escort him, so that others could know that the Nie family would not let it go easily.


    Hou Xianshu is a little unhappy. It''s rare for Nie Chen to have a holiday at home. If he doesn''t have a good rest, he can run with this girl.


    But the old man has ordered, so Nie Chen is still accompanied with a smile.


    However, an Wenlan asks for leave in University and asks to accompany Nie Chen. She says that she cares about Tao Rong''s situation, but she also shows that she wants to accompany Nie Chen for one more day.


    So it became the big brother and his wife went together.


    After arriving at the school, the third classmate''s parents also came. At this time, they were making a lot of noise in the headmaster''s office. After all, the rare opportunity was cut off like a bolt from the blue. However, when they saw Nie Chen coming in a military uniform, they were much quieter.


    Whether they know Nie Chen''s identity or not, the shoulder flower on the military uniform alone is enough to silence them.


    Tao Rong also saw yuan Shang when he came in. It turns out that he came too. I don''t think Nie Chen would accompany Tao Rong.

 Chapter 359

    Yuan Shang was naturally entrusted by Nie Zhao, that is to say, Nie Zhao would rather trouble his brothers than his brothers.


    Tao Rong''s vision circles between Nie Chen and Yuan Shang and takes it back. He nods and smiles at Yuan Shang.


    After all, the occasion is not suitable for her to say hello.


    Tao Rong looked around and saw another girl. The girl was watching her.


    Tao Rong can understand her mood, clearly thought that she could successfully enter the school, but it happened that she met such a oolong, but she was in danger. It''s strange that she didn''t hate Tao Rong.


    But in this matter, Tao Rong is also a victim, and Tao Rong doesn''t feel it necessary to feel guilty for this girl. She should have spoken with her achievements and strength.


    And the other parents mean that if their daughter loses this time, can the school give her another chance to take the exam? Why should the school go wrong and take their daughter for an operation.


    Although they seem to be very aggrieved, Nanshi No.1 middle school is very dignified. This is not the time when parents can force the school to solve problems by making noise.


    After listening to them in silence, the principal asked the teacher standing next to him to talk about the planned exam.


    And Tao Rong found that the teacher was the one she met and talked to before.


    Tao Rong thought about it and guessed that it was the teacher Chen who finally helped her find out the truth.


    Mr. Chen came forward to announce the school''s idea.


    First of all, it is impossible to increase the number of students. Unless someone drops out of school, they will receive three more students during the school year, because they have six classes, and each class can only add one student, once for senior one and once for senior two, with a total of six students. This will not change.


    Second, they were originally ranked according to their grades. When there were problems with their grades, they naturally had to review their grades again.


    In fact, they can ask Tao Rong to do the foreign language test paper again, and then recalculate the score, but just to give the third place the chance to fight for, it is also very generous. After all, there are other hidden problems.


    Third, take two English tests in a row and compare with each other.


    In the first scene, without listening, Tao Rong did the third place paper, and the third place did Tao Rong''s paper.


    At this time, the third parent immediately objected: "if she has got the previous exam questions from others, isn''t that unfair?"


    Chen Lijuan explained in a good voice: "this method is our temporary idea. We didn''t notice it before. Even if we take 10000 steps back, this classmate is very clever and guessed our method. It doesn''t matter if we know the test paper in advance. We still have a second scene."


    In fact, the first one is just a supplement, and the second one is a test paper made by the foreign language group on a temporary basis, which is equivalent to three examinations. Then the scores of the three test papers are calculated according to a certain proportion. The new test paper is kept by the principal himself. Today, only Tao Rong and the third one do that set of test papers, so that they can compete with each other.


    This is a relatively fair way that Chen Lijuan can think of. After all, it''s related to the fate of the students, because Chen Lijuan is not partial to anyone, so she can do this step.


    The third place''s parents are naturally not happy. Who can bear the duck flying to the mouth? They complain in a low voice.


    But Nie Chen and an Wenlan didn''t help Tao Rong from beginning to end. They just sat on the chair and watched the whole process, as if they just wanted to put a posture.


    Yuan Shang complained for Tao Rong, but on the surface, the parents of the other side were either aiming at Tao Rong or at the school, because it was the school that got the test paper wrong.


    Finally, the headmaster said, "if you don''t want to, we can directly cancel the foreign language scores of the two students and rank them according to the remaining scores. I don''t know if this is fair in your eyes?"


    The third parent was just about to say fair when he was pulled by his daughter.


    Yuan Shang sneered: "if there is no foreign language achievement, Tao Rong''s achievement will only be the first of all."


    The third parent immediately said, "no, my daughter She has an advantage in foreign languages, so we can''t take away her advantage. "


    "Since you have an advantage, why do you worry that you can''t pass the exam again?" The headmaster asked.


    "Well In case of bad luck this time, it will affect my daughter''s mood this time. " Parents continue to rebel.


    The headmaster nodded and said, "so our arrangement is equivalent to three examinations. We will weigh the results of the three examinations. We should be able to exclude the element of luck. Do you have any suggestions?"


    The parents were speechless.


    Chen Lijuan added: "Tao Rong got full marks for the common part of her listening scores, but Jiang Lili only got half of the listening scores. This time, excluding the listening test scores is already taking care of your daughter."


    The headmaster asked Tao Rong, "is Tao Rong willing to accept such an Unfair Arrangement?"


    Tao Rong nods without hesitation. Since it is the best arrangement that the school can make, if she doesn''t accept it, it will only be worse.This is obviously a loss for Tao Rong. Jiang Lili has nothing to say. She is confident in her foreign language, so when she knows that it''s impossible to make trouble, she can only agree. But she put forward a request, first to do new papers, and then do each other''s papers.


    Her purpose is very simple. First, she is afraid that the difficult papers will disturb her mood. Second, she is afraid that Tao Rong will really remember the contents of other papers and disturb her in advance.


    Tao Rong didn''t care and agreed.


    Immediately, two candidates were taken to the classroom and were given 15 minutes to prepare for the exam.


    Tao Rong looks at Jiang Lili. Although she didn''t agree with the exam at the beginning and let her parents make trouble, she has almost everything she needs to prepare for the exam. She also carries her notebook to review, racing against the clock. It can be seen that she is also a smart person.


    Jiang Lili found that Tao Rong was looking at her, so she glared at her, because there was a invigilator, so there was no communication.


    Soon fifteen minutes passed, and two examinations, nearly three hours in a row, began.


    Other people don''t wait there.


    Nie Chen invites yuan Shang to go out for tea.


    Yuan Shang directly refuses to say that he wants to walk on his own. In fact, he goes to guard Tao Rong''s side for fear that something might go wrong. He doesn''t want to explain to Nie Zhao, and he doesn''t want to cultivate a relationship with Nie Chen. Besides, Lin Jie will come later. She knows that she has chased an Wenlan before. Although she doesn''t say it, she still cares. It''s better for her to avoid it.


    Nie Chen can only regret to take an Wenlan for a walk in the campus.


    And Jiang Lili''s parents are naturally waiting anxiously outside the classroom.

 Chapter 360

    "What do you think of the accident?" Nie Chen strolls leisurely in the campus and asks the woman holding him.


    An Wenlan looks slightly unnatural, "it seems that someone is against Tao Rong, but it should not be deliberately ugly to Nie family, just against Tao Rong."


    "Oh." Nie Chen lightly a smile, changed a posture, directly drew out a hand to embrace an Wen Lan''s slender waist, drew close each other''s distance. "If no one finds this trap, Tao Rong will not be admitted to No.1 middle school and lose a big face in the circle. Are you happy about that? Or unhappy? "


    An Wenlan''s body is a little stiff, but her face is naturally smiling. She avoids the question and says, "how can I say that? After all, I also see that Tao Rong works very hard and hopes that she will get a good result. But at the beginning, I didn''t expect her to learn so well."


    An Wenlan''s words sound like this is really no problem, magnanimous very, but Nie Chen is not satisfied, insist on asking: "so? Are you happy that Nie Zhao''s wife is becoming more and more excellent, or do you want her to be more and more vulgar? "


    As soon as an Wenlan''s steps are stiff, Nie Chen steps forward and naturally releases an Wenlan. When he looks back, an Wenlan looks at him with anger and grievance.


    Nie Chen lightly smiles to come forward to embrace an Wen Lan intimately, "how?"


    "What do you mean by that?" An Wen Lan tone blunt say.


    Nie Chen picks eyebrow, facial expression relaxed way: "is discuss with you."


    "No! You''re suspecting that I''m still in love with Nie Zhao, so you deliberately aim at Tao Rong. You think I''m playing tricks behind his back, don''t you? " An Wen Lan says more aggrieved more, the appearance that a pair is insulted looks at Nie Chen. "Then you go to check and see if it''s me in the back!"


    An Wenlan even if is a pair of angry appearance, the appearance is also extremely beautiful, extremely soft.


    Nie Chen didn''t feel nervous about an Wenlan''s anger, but patted an Wenlan''s back and said, "where are you going? I just don''t know your attitude towards Tao Rong. "


    "What about you? What''s your attitude towards her?" An Wen Lan asks a way back.


    Nie Chen thought about it and said with a smile: "naturally, I hope that she and a Zhao will love each other, have children and grow old together."


    An Wenlan is choked by Nie Chen''s reply, as if there are merciless hands around her neck. What Nie Chen wants to see is exactly what she doesn''t want to see.


    Although Nie Chen has always been magnanimous to her and Nie Zhao''s past, they all know how their marriage is going on, but an Wenlan knows that Nie Chen has been competing with Nie Zhao. He wants to deal with Nie Zhao in a way, and he wants to step on Nie Zhao''s feet. His jealous face is so ugly that he has made Nie Zhao marry Tao Rong. He has done a lot of driving force in it .


    Like the treasure he snatched from Nie Zhao, he reminded her from time to time who her husband was. Also reminds Nie Zhao, let Nie Zhao pain unceasingly. After all, Nie Chen knows that the most important person to Nie Zhao is her.


    An Wenlan thinks haughtily that Nie Chen''s attitude towards Tao Rong is dispensable because Tao Rong is not important to Nie Zhao, but just pulling Nie Zhao''s reputation.


    Nie Chen carefully examines the struggle and nausea on an Wenlan''s face. He can''t see the emotion hidden in the gentle expression. But he also enjoys the expression, which will bring him strange pleasure and make him comfortable.


    "Just like us." Nie Chen tempts to finish saying to kiss the lips of an Wen Lan.


    Even though an Wenlan is nauseous and wants to vomit, she has to open her lips and let Nie Chen trample on her. Whenever she does, she has to imagine that Nie Zhao is with her. Only in this way can she get through the pain. That''s why she wants to be closer to Nie Zhao.


    But she gradually understood that it was impossible to be Nie''s granddaughter-in-law honestly. She didn''t make such a decision as she thought, and Nie Chen''s heart was not in her, and she couldn''t get her husband''s real infatuation. Then she pretended to be a good wife. She just wanted to find Nie Zhao again. Even if she couldn''t get rid of Nie Chen''s wife''s identity, she also wanted to build a relationship with Nie Zhao Only the happiness from Nie Zhao can make up for the pain.


    "Wenlan, get pregnant early, so that your position in the Nie family can be more stable, and you can get more protection when you settle down, don''t you?" Nie Chen side in an Wen Lan''s lips rampant, side slowly persuade a way. He has been forced to see himself and an Wenlan''s children shouting Nie Zhao second uncle scene.


    An Wen Lan shyly eh a, but the eyes that hang down but flash over the mind stirring calculation.


    Children? Oh, of course there will be. When she falls into Nie Zhao''s arms again, she will naturally have a child, the child of a man she loves, but she is used to the title of the eldest and enjoys the support and love of all the men in the Nie family. Even if Nie Zhao is forced to have his own children, he will not forget his eldest son.


    Two people each have their own fate, but they kiss each other intimately, which is strange in the fresh and beautiful scenery of the campus.


    After the first test, Tao Rong went out to the toilet and saw yuan Shang and Lin Jie waiting for her outside.


    Yuan Shang told her that Nie Chen and an Wenlan had gone out for a stroll and would come back after the examination.Tao Rong doesn''t matter. When she took the exam, she saw that only yuan Shang was waiting outside, and then Lin Jie came.


    To tell the truth, although yuan Shang did his best for Nie Zhao''s brotherhood, Tao Rong was still moved.


    But seeing him standing with Lin Jie intimately, Tao Rong couldn''t help contradicting him.


    Yuan Shang is really a friend. From her point of view, Yuan Shang is very interesting, but as a lover and a man, he really is Because of the experience of Tao Rong''s last life, Tao Rong really hates the scum man who cheated women''s feelings. He only hopes that he can choose true love for his whole life.


    Still naive, Lin Jie worries about Tao Rong''s exam. Tao Rong says with a smile that it''s OK.


    This time, the difficulty of the test paper really made her feel the difficulty of the test paper that she should have. She felt very relaxed. However, Jiang Lili was also very complacent and said to her parents in a loud voice, "I feel simpler than last time."


    Tao Rong knows that the other party is deliberately speaking out to himself. Tao Rong pretends not to hear and continues to talk to Lin Jie.


    "In fact, you don''t have to accompany me. If you have something to do, you can do it." Tao Rong looks at them two a station is two hours, some helpless persuasion way. There''s an hour to go.

 Chapter 361

    But Lin Jie shrugged and said, "I''m OK anyway."


    "It''s rare for me to ask for half a day''s leave. If you don''t let me accompany you, I don''t ask for it in vain. Moreover, if I leave, Nie Zhao asks, but I can''t explain it to my brother." Yuan Shang also said with a smile: "the results will come out later, please go out to have a big meal."


    Lin Jie immediately agreed.


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "are you so confident that you will have a good result later?"


    Yuan Shang said with a smile: "when the result is good, we should celebrate, when the result is bad, we should comfort."


    Tao Rong doesn''t matter. He should take the exam. When the second exam starts, the atmosphere in the exam room is totally different.


    Tao Rong really didn''t expect that Chen Lijuan didn''t exaggerate before. Her test paper was really simple. Tao Rong did every question almost without any obstacles. On the contrary, Jiang Lili beside her was sweating and her psychology was close to collapse. Maybe she didn''t expect that Tao Rong would do such a difficult test paper.


    The papers were collected, and several foreign language teachers were called on the spot to mark the papers for Tao Rong and Jiang Lili. All the students were in the classroom.


    At this time Nie Chen and an Wenlan also came back, and Lin Jie simply said hello.


    An Wenlan takes the initiative to talk to Tao Rong. If she wants to relax her mood, Tao Rong is also simple and perfunctory.


    Here Nie Chen takes the initiative to talk to Yuan Shang about the prisoner, who is behind the frame Tao Rong.


    Just around the examination, so Tao Rong did not have time to ask.


    In fact, after thinking about it, the most suspect was the one who gave Tao Rong the test paper.


    He is the only one who is the easiest to start, so the first one the headmaster asked was him, the geography teacher.


    After a few times, the geography teacher admitted it. After all, the material evidence was already there. If the principal called the police, his suspicion would be the first one to bear the brunt, and the teacher was not stupid, so he admitted it directly. There was no struggle at all.


    And it is said that when he admitted, he did not have any embarrassment and repentance, as if he did not care.


    He only said that he didn''t know. From the beginning to the end, strangers contacted him, gave him money, gave him examination papers and asked him to do things.


    "That is to say, that person received enough benefits, so he didn''t care if he didn''t have a job and reputation from then on?" Nie Chen said curiously: "it''s really interesting. It''s so stupid that it offends our Nie family Tao Rong, have you offended anyone? "


    Obviously, Mr. Zhao should not have so much money.


    Tao Rong doesn''t need to think about it. It must be Zheng Shunjia, but Zheng Shunjia hasn''t shown her face since last time. It''s far fetched for her to involve people far away in Dongshi. After all, Tao Rong is the only one who knows that Zheng Shunjia will be entangled like a fierce ghost. In the eyes of outsiders, Zheng Shunjia just had a conflict with her.


    Therefore, Tao Rong will not point out Zheng Shunjia at this time.


    But she was thinking of another thing, "I don''t know if the person who sent out the paper has found it?"


    Nie Chen, an Wenlan and Lin Jie are all in a daze. Obviously, they didn''t think about this problem.


    Yuan Shang began to laugh. "You and a Zhao are really husband and wife. Do you have a soul in your heart? I didn''t even think of that. My attention is on the geography teacher. "


    As soon as Yuan Shang said this, Lin Jie teased Tao Rong.


    Seeing his lover''s name tied up with another woman, what kind of mood is it to be teased with envious tone? At this time, an Wenlan really has a deep understanding, maybe even breathing feels tingling.


    Nie Chen is unexpectedly saw Tao Rong one eye, this wench still really has a little cleverness, no wonder can pit Nie Zhao.


    Yuan Shang explained: "it''s true that another person in this school should have passed the test paper. But There''s no way to start, so there''s really no way to do it. "


    There are a lot of people who have passed the examination papers, so they don''t know which link is wrong. All of them clench their teeth and can''t distinguish at all. If they continue to check, they will be in a mess, involving too much, and can only give up. That''s why the headmaster said this time that he would keep the test paper after it came out.


    And after that, the sealing degree of the test paper will be strengthened again.


    Tao Rong is chatting with others calmly, but Jiang Lili is already pale.


    Jiang Lili is not stupid either. From the previous situation and the situation when she did the test paper later, she can feel that her level is not as good as that of Tao Rong. All she can do is pray for Tao Rong to make mistakes, pray for her luck and be right.


    But luck didn''t seem to be on her side.


    When all the papers come out.


    Chen Lijuan wrote the scores of the three papers on the blackboard for comparison.


    And that''s the equivalent of a public sentence.


    After all, teachers no longer need to scale.


    The first transfer examination paper, the second super difficult paper, the third temporary paper.


    Each one, Tao Rong has more than five points advantage over Jiang Lili, and the second paper, Tao Rong directly with Jiang Lili opened a 20 point difference.The results are clear.


    Jiang Lili immediately cried out, if one or two can explain, but three can''t really explain.


    Lin Jie happily took Tao Rong''s arm, "you are so powerful."


    Yuan Shang also praised: "it''s really Xueba. Self study can also reach this level."


    Nie Chen congratulates Tao Rong. An Wenlan reluctantly smiles,


    although Jiang Lili''s parents know that the result has been decided, they still complain.


    "Isn''t that a trick? Bullying people on purpose. "


    "We''re here to study, not to gamble. We can''t enter such a school."


    "It''s bullying us. We''re ordinary families. Who knows if there''s anything behind them."


    Seeing that they talked more and more excessively, some teachers had to come forward to persuade them, and some straight minded teachers said: "in fact, this evaluation is a bit unfair to Tao Rong from the beginning to the end. According to the ranking method of our No.1 middle school, it is not necessary for Tao Rong''s foreign language score to surpass Jiang Lili that she is ranked higher than her."


    "The principal''s consideration is more biased towards Jiang Lili, which makes the choice become a single decisive one. In this way, Tao Rong''s other advantageous subjects can''t win and can only rely on foreign languages. It''s a bit too much for you to be dissatisfied. "


    "Well, what do you mean by that? We are all victims from the beginning to the end. Your school should give us an explanation, that is, we should accept both students. You should say that. I will sue you!" The parents choked.


    At this time, the headmaster just came in and watched Jiang Lili''s parents quarrel with the teachers, which made her face red and neck thick. Then she knew the approximate result. After looking at the blackboard, it was clear at a glance.

 Chapter 362

    "Two parents, no matter how big or small the exam was, there were mistakes in the statistics of their scores before. The solution is to re sort the scores. People who should be admitted to any school should naturally go to any school. If you don''t believe it, you can go to investigate. If you are really dissatisfied, you can go to any school If we want to sue, we will not shrink back. " The headmaster''s words were very loud, which did not accord with his light tone and smiling expression.


    Perhaps the headmaster''s identity has its own authority. As soon as this passage comes out, the two parents give advice.


    The headmaster then turned his head and looked at Jiang Lili, who was already crying and breathless, and said, "I also want to apologize to Jiang Lili. It''s our negligence in work that makes you get false information, which has a bad effect on your psychology. In order to apologize, we will give you a set of private auxiliary textbooks for senior two or a summary of the examination papers for senior two Your choice of needs. "


    It''s no wonder that Tao Rong''s parents are more and more impressed with his education.


    Jiang Lili looked at the headmaster and forgot to cry. The awe in her eyes was not fake. She finally swallowed all the pain and said, "I want to collect the test papers, and I will take part in the transfer examination."


    Seeing off Jiang Lili and her parents, the headmaster invited Tao Rong to the office.


    The headmaster also made a good apology to Tao Rong, not only because of the mistakes in the previous paper, but also for the unfair examination arranged for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong finally can''t help asking why?


    The headmaster looked at Chen Lijuan with a smile. Chen Lijuan had a brilliant smile on her face and explained, "because you can still get that kind of result when you do such a difficult test paper, I can already judge that you are definitely higher than Gao Lili in foreign language level, and I also believe that your mood can be stable, and you will seize this opportunity, so this arrangement is the best."


    Tao Rong didn''t get angry because of Chen Lijuan''s over speculation. Instead, after thinking, she bowed to her and said, "thank you, Mr. Chen, for helping me find out the truth."


    Chen Lijuan was stunned, and then she laughed more brightly. "Welcome to be a new classmate of our school. When September comes, I will really be your teacher."


    About the geography teacher, the headmaster also gave him the punishment within his ability, dismissed him, and left a record in the archives of the Education Bureau. From then on, the teacher was not only unable to engage in education, but also limited in academic work.


    Tao Rong believes that Yuan Shang''s result should be that she will not dig out any useful information, so Tao Rong is not interested in continuing to investigate. If she tangles with these clowns every day, it is a waste of her energy. It''s better to learn more and train more when she has spare time.


    The principal will report the list of changes and the reasons for the change to the Education Bureau, because it''s so wonderful that it doesn''t have to spread all over the education sector in Nanshi in the afternoon. Naturally, people who have paid attention to this gossip before have heard the rumor.


    It happened that Mr. Zhao was visiting another client''s home to discuss making up lessons. As a result, he was so angry that he fainted when he heard the news.


    Everyone is guessing that it''s Mr. Zhao who made the ghost. In order to prove that what he said is right, he designed to frame a student. For a moment, Mr. Zhao''s reputation is really at stake.


    After all, when Mr. Zhao slandered Tao Rong before, there was no room left. It was called a passion flying. As a result, he was lifted high and fell heavily. As soon as his grades came out at the beginning, Mr. Zhao went to heaven and walked high. All of a sudden, he received a lot of summer jobs and received a lot of deposit. As a result, he reversed the next day, and Mr. Zhao became a laughing stock .


    Although the school did not rank according to Tao Rong''s total score, after all, it has passed the time limit, but Tao Rong succeeded in entering No. 1 middle school with the third place. After all, it was the grade jump test. In the history of the first transfer school test, it was almost unprecedented. Just before, Mr. Zhao also laughed at Tao Rong for being stupid like a monkey opera. If he could not learn well, people would learn very well.


    However, some people don''t believe in the conspiracy theory. They think that the Nie family paved the way for Tao Rong, but they don''t think about it. If they really want to pave the way, do they need Tao Rong to take two exams? Isn''t that funny?


    Most of the people still believe in the transfer examination, but they don''t understand how Mr. Zhao, who had such a good wind rating before, aimed at Tao Rong.


    A few days later, it came out that Mr. Zhao was a snob who hated the poor and loved the rich. He thought that Tao Rong''s background was not good, so he was critical of Tao Rong. When Tao Rong thought that Mr. Zhao''s teaching was not as good as her self-study, Mr. Zhao became angry and went out to slander Tao Rong. Fortunately, the facts proved everything.


    This kind of news just hit a bottom, because it soon came out that someone went to Mr. Zhao''s home to collect debts. It turned out that Mr. Zhao was addicted to gambling and had long been in debt. How could such a person become a teacher.


    At that time, a second rate family member came out and directly found someone to beat Mr. Zhao to the hospital. The reason was that Mr. Zhao had taught their children before, but their children became addicted to gambling for no reason. Before that, they didn''t know why. They thought they didn''t educate their son well. As a result, they heard about Mr. Zhao and questioned their children. Finally, they finally got married I know that it was Mr. Zhao who taught their son to gamble in order to bring a big client to the casino, so that Mr. Zhao''s debt interest can be eased.As soon as such a thing is reported, people are avoiding Mr. Zhao. Even if such a person has the ability, he dare not teach his children.


    So even if Mr. Zhao came out of the hospital safely, his job has been broken, and he still owes gambling debts. We can imagine his future life.


    It''s like a pair of invisible hands behind it.


    When Tao Rong heard these rumors, he immediately thought of Nie Zhao. After all Nie Zhao is the only one who will take revenge for her.


    But now, Tao Rong is being pulled out to dinner by Lin Jie and Yuan Shang to celebrate.


    Tao Rong is with Nie Chen and an Wenlan, so he has to tell his elder brother when he wants to leave. Yuan Shang directly tells Nie Chen that he wants to take Tao Rong to dinner, but he doesn''t mean to invite Nie Chen and an Wenlan together by the way. Naturally, Nie Chen won''t be in a hurry. Just put on the elder brother''s posture and let Tao Rong go home early in the evening.

 Chapter 363

    Nie Chen and an Wenlan stay to invite the headmaster and busy teachers to dinner. After all, there is one Nie Pei, one an Rifan, and now there is another Tao Rong. There are several people in their family in this school. The meaning of inviting a meal is also Nie Demin''s meaning. It''s a face to the headmaster.


    Nie Chen, the eldest brother, has always been very exemplary outside, making people unable to find fault. He also likes to show his elder brother''s identity in this way, so he treats the three younger brothers and sisters equally in front of the headmaster.


    An Wenlan''s performance is perfect from the beginning to the end. Many teachers talk behind her back. She is the eldest granddaughter-in-law of Nanshi''s top two families. Her bearing and posture are noble and elegant. Even if she eats with ordinary workers like them, she is incomparable and makes people feel good.


    During this period, an Wenlan said a lot to Chen Lijuan. Of course, an Wenlan and Nie Chen also know about Chen Lijuan''s background.


    So when an Wenlan talks to Chen Lijuan, she either focuses on Chen Liuzhi or Nie Xuan, as if they were very good friends.


    Chen Lijuan also responded enthusiastically, but she didn''t let an Wenlan invade her territory at all. Such enthusiasm is superficial enthusiasm. Once it comes to privacy, Chen Lijuan will stop.


    An Wenlan gradually loses patience. She feels that Chen Lijuan is as difficult to control as her brother. It seems that her plan to get a good relationship between Chen Lijuan and Nie Xuan is no longer feasible.


    An Wenlan is very clear about the affairs of the Nie family. Naturally, she also knows that the master''s care and care for Nie Xuan has completely exceeded Nie Pei''s. If she can persuade Nie Xuan to come back and ease her relationship with the master, an Wenlan will make a great contribution to the Nie family, and her status will be different.


    Unfortunately, there is no possibility for Chen Lijuan to conquer, and she can feel that Chen Lijuan is guarding against her.


    On the other hand, when a noble young master like yuan Shang invites people to dinner, he will not take Tao Rong with him, just like Nie Zhao, to find a good restaurant to eat. Instead, he must go to a high-end place.


    This time, Yuan Shang took Tao Rong and Lin Jie to a western restaurant.


    This western restaurant is completely independent. It doesn''t mean that you can see its grade from its parking lot in any large shopping mall.


    From security guards, doormen to waiters are all trained professionally, and the etiquette is also in place.


    Here is also the implementation of the membership system, only have a membership card and its sub card people can eat in and out of here.


    For example, young people with status and status in Nanshi prefer Western restaurants, so they often come here to eat.


    And the so-called membership card and sub card actually record a person''s bill.


    Only those who have their own assets will have membership cards after identity verification and introducer introduction.


    For example, Yuan Shang, Nie Zhao, an Wenlan, etc., but not Nie Pei and Lin Jie.


    Some of Lin Jie''s cards are yuan Shang''s, while some of Nie Pei''s are Nie Chen''s.


    People with a sub card can bring their friends to dinner alone, and all the expenses will be charged to the owner of the membership card. In fact, this is to make the family members of the guests come to spend money when it is convenient.


    But most of the people who come here are young people, so they usually give them to younger brothers and sisters or friends who are not qualified for the time being.


    Although Lin Jie has this sub card, she has hardly used it, because she doesn''t come out often and doesn''t like the place marked with identity. Although it''s delicious, Lin Jie only comes to this place when she is with Yuan Shang.


    After three people entered the private room of European style design, Yuan Shang held Lin Jie with a smile and said, "if Tao Rong likes it, you can invite her to eat here in the future."


    Lin Jie said with a smile, "well, I really like the western food here. Rongrong, I''ll try more later. I recommend the pasta here and the desserts here. And... "


    When Lin Jie and Tao Rong ordered the order together, Yuan Shang called Nie Zhao by the way and told him the result of the matter. Then he asked with a smile, "do you want to talk to your daughter-in-law? We''re at Lola''s


    When Tao Rong heard the voice, he looked up and Yuan Shang handed over his mobile phone.


    "Hello."


    "Well done." Nie Zhao said in a deep voice. He could hear a little joy in his tone.


    Tao Rong curled her lips. In the eyes of Lin Jie and Yuan Shang, she felt a little embarrassed, "yes, teacher Nie."


    Light laughter came from the microphone. Tao Rong could imagine the dimples in the corner of his mouth.


    "The students I teach are not bad. Just next week I''ll go back and celebrate. " Nie Zhao took the initiative to explain the schedule.


    Tao Rong didn''t think anything was wrong, so he said, "we are celebrating. Second brother yuan and elder sister Lin invited me."


    "Oh, then we''re not celebrating. Someone should invite me to dinner. After all, I don''t charge for making up lessons." Nie Zhao changed a pair of dissatisfied tone to tease a way.


    Tao Rong took a puff at the corner of her mouth. Finally, because of today''s good mood, she said, "OK, please." She has some money anyway. Invite a meal, as long as it is not such a place, she will not be distressed."By the way, you are in the Lola restaurant. If you like it here, you can go to the second drawer of my study. There are many cards in it. You can''t use membership cards. Take the secondary cards. They should have two matching cards. I put them there." Nie Zhao says carelessly.


    It seems that if you have this card, you can get rid of it. In fact, it''s equivalent to spending Nie Zhao''s money in disguise. Tao Rong instinctively perfunctory, "look again."


    "OK, when I get back." Nie Zhao light says.


    Tao Rong is slightly stunned. When he is still tasting this strange tone, Nie Zhao''s background voice suddenly laughs.


    Tao Rong heard the strange dialogue between yin and Yang.


    "Daughter in law, wait for me to go home, please."


    "Husband, I''ll wait for you, love you!"


    "Nie Zhao said casually:" the voice that the Nie Zhao felt uneasy again toward the microphone


    "Well, goodbye." Tao Rong calm answer.


    When I put down my cell phone, I saw two people looking at her with their chin propped up.


    "What for?" Tao Rong is not at ease.


    "Tut Tut, you are so indifferent to ah Zhao. Ah Zhao cares about you so much." Yuan Shang said with a smile.


    Lin Jie couldn''t help laughing.


    Tao Rong knew that they were deliberately teasing her, but she was too lazy to respond. She changed the topic and said, "just now Nie Zhao said that he also has a card here. He said that if I like, I can get his vice card."


    "Yes, our brothers are all original members." Yuan Shang said with a smile.

 Chapter 364

    Tao Rong thinks this word is a bit strange, look at Yuan Shang doubtfully.


    Lin Jie explained with a smile: "because this restaurant is owned by a good brother named Luo. It seems to be a chain store, but it is mainly distributed in the north and East. There is only one restaurant in Nanshi at present."


    Tao Rong nods clearly. Nie Zhao and his brothers are all capable people. The words surnamed Luo seem to have some impression, but there are few opportunities to meet each other and there is almost no time to get along with each other, so Tao Rong doesn''t remember them very much.


    "That boy has been studying abroad for a long time. He is interested in catering, so he has been thinking about expanding his business." Yuan Shang simply said a few words and said, "you''ll know when you see him next time."


    Lin Jie said with a smile: "he is a good man."


    Yuan Shangli said: "who is not a good man among our brothers?"


    Lin Jie glared at Yuan Shang and said, "you are not."


    Yuan Shang immediately came up to tickle, two people look happy and enviable, Tao Rong naturally see happy.


    Tao Rong is not interested in getting to know Nie Zhao''s brothers. After all, she will leave in two years. It''s meaningless to get to know them, and she doesn''t want to have too much communication in the future.


    Soon, they ordered a meal here, probably knowing the identity of Yuan Shang, so the restaurant manager came to serve in person.


    Before leaving, he said something in Yuan Shang''s ear, but because the waiters were loud in and out, it was impossible for Tao Rong and Lin Jie to hear what they were saying.


    Tao Rong only saw that after the restaurant manager finished, Yuan Shang''s face was obviously a little uncomfortable, but soon recovered and let the restaurant manager go down.


    "Come and have a taste." Lin Jie warmly greets Tao Rong.


    Looking at the full table of Western food, Yuan Shang was surprised and said, "there are so many. Don''t hold on if you can''t finish later."


    Lin Jie also responded, blinking: "it seems to be a waste of food."


    Tao Rong calmly scanned a circle and said: "finish eating."


    Yuan Shangpu chuckled: "I remember, Tao Rong''s appetite can be comparable to a Zhao''s. If it''s not enough here, I''ll order more."


    Lin Jie also followed to smile, a room of laughter.


    After a while, another lobby manager came to talk to Yuan Shang. Yuan Shang hesitated and said to Lin Jie and Tao Rong, "I have an acquaintance over there. I want to go and say hello. You keep eating, and if you need more, you keep ordering. "


    Lin Jie and Tao Rong nodded.


    After eating for some time, Tao Rong wants to go to the bathroom. Lin Jie says that she wants to accompany her. Tao Rong is not a real little girl, so she is not allowed to accompany her. She is asked to wait for yuan Shang here. Otherwise, Yuan Shang will have trouble finding no one when he comes back.


    Tao Rong remembers that the bathroom seems to be near the corridor. After walking for a while, she saw it from a distance.


    At this time, a waitress came forward to ask for help.


    Tao Rong said that she wanted to find the bathroom.


    The waitress was a little surprised and told Tao Rong that in fact, their private rooms were equipped with toilets.


    Tao Rong a Leng, just remember, their private room really has a small door. Suddenly found himself made an own dragon. Yuan Shang forgot to say that Lin Jie didn''t use it because she didn''t come here much.


    Although the waitress looked at Tao Rong with strange eyes, she didn''t show any contempt. She just introduced to her that there were public toilets on both sides of the corridor, but generally few people used them. Tao Rong could choose to go back to the private room or go to the front hand washing room.


    Tao Rong said thank you and went directly to the front. After all, she came here, and she was in a hurry.


    When she went to the bathroom, there was no one. Tao Rong quickly came out. As she was going back, she passed a private room and a young beauty opened the door. She almost ran into Tao Rong. Instead of apologizing, she covered her mouth and was about to spit out. She hurried to the direction where Tao Rong came. She must have drunk too much and just had a burst of wine.


    As soon as the door opened, the sound leaked out.


    Tao Rong''s ears were sharp, so he heard the familiar voice. However, Tao Rong was shocked by the words leaked out.


    Tao Rong''s action is quick, and his reaction is also quick. He takes advantage of the fact that the door has not closed automatically, so he uses his toes to hold the door, leaving a gap in the door.


    Tao Rong squats down and pretends to tie her shoelaces, but the sound comes out continuously.


    "Er Shao, they want to have a drink with you. It''s rare to meet here by chance. You don''t want us to come over and give you a toast. Don''t you come here to drink? "


    "Er Shao, they are all my good sisters. They all adore Er Shao. If Er Shao is willing, tonight..."


    "I''m not free tonight. Don''t go to my private room. Just finish eating and leave. I don''t want my colleagues to find anything."


    "Oh? Is it Er Shao''s girlfriend? Who is it? Long hair or short hair? I''m so jealous. I want to have dinner with you, too. "Hearing this, Tao Rong already knew about it.


    Tao Rong''s face sank in an instant. She really had an impulse to rush in and make yuan Shang look ugly. But reason still held her back. She was not a good person. She rushed forward when she saw injustice. She couldn''t manage what she couldn''t manage. Moreover, it didn''t do her any good to show yuan Shang in public and expose her to Lin Jie. Maybe Nie Zhao would think it was her fault Mind your own business.


    At most, she can only remind her, and to say the least, she doesn''t pay attention to the quarrels between husband and wife. If she intervenes more, it doesn''t necessarily be a good thing. Although Lin Jie is very interested in her, their affection doesn''t reach the level of a good sister. Yuan Shang is also good for her, and she doesn''t know how far yuan Shang has cheated. It''s still a long time before she finds out They have serious problems. It should not be so early.


    If it''s not serious, they are willing to run in. Maybe she will turn into a pig and look in the mirror.


    Tao Rong weigh for a long time, or intend to pretend not to know, slowly stand up straight body, ready to withdraw feet, quietly leave.


    But Tao Rong couldn''t help looking inside the door.


    From her perspective, she could see yuan Shang leaning against the table with his back to the door.


    There are also two women in the room, both of them are beautiful and delicate, but at the same time, they give people a very tempting feeling. As long as the women dress up in this way pass in front of the powerful men, those men may be able to smell their potential as lovers.

 Chapter 365

    Tao Rong doesn''t want to say bad words, but she does feel disgusted in the face of these women.


    One of the women faces yuan Shang with a smiling face. She is facing the door, but because she is paying attention to Yuan Shang, she can''t see the abnormal situation at the door.


    The other woman was standing on the side of Yuan Shang, who just put his hand around her slender waist and put it on her hips.


    This woman seems to be closer to Yuan Shang. She puts her arms around yuan Shang''s neck in one hand and holds a red wine glass in the other, trying to persuade yuan Shang to drink.


    In an instant, the woman noticed the strange appearance at the door, almost opposite to Tao Rong''s four eyes.


    Tao Rong had been struggling with this idea.


    However, when the woman found Tao Rong, she gave her a charming smile and a provocative look. Then she squeezed yuan Shang''s arm with her proud chest and said, "I think it''s the one with short hair. Er Shao just wants to taste something fresh."


    "Nonsense Yuan Shang''s tone became a little serious, which made the woman who provoked Tao Rong a little stunned.


    The woman peeked at Tao Rong again. Tao Rong stood at the door and looked at her coldly to see what tricks she wanted to play.


    And the woman suddenly approached yuan Shang, "well, er Shao, I''m not kidding. I''ll see you in the office this afternoon. Go back quickly. " A woman''s voice is very charming. It makes people feel crisp and numb.


    Because close together, the breath should be sprayed on Yuan Shang''s neck, attracting yuan Shang to look at her.


    Yuan Shang''s hand patted the woman''s buttocks by the way, looked at the woman''s initiative to send the red lips also did not refuse, directly kiss up.


    Almost can see their tongue kiss appearance, disgusting Tao Rong can''t see any more, leave directly.


    Tao Rong used the journey back to calm her anger.


    She has known what kind of man yuan Shang is. In fact, many powerful men are like this. Tao Rong can see through it, but for yuan Shang, Tao Rong''s mood is different, not because he is Nie Zhao''s brother, nor because he has any friendship with him.


    It''s because Tao Rong knows what yuan Shang will look like after Lin Jie''s death.


    Since Yuan Shang would be like that, why bother so much now? Tao Rong is not reconciled to Lin Jie and hates yuan Shang. That''s why he hates yuan Shang''s Playboy behavior.


    It''s just like a friend of yours pretends to be, and then complains to you all the time, saying how sorry he is. Do you want to beat this friend?


    Tao Rong is not a fool. From what she just heard and saw, she already knows that the woman is the number one in the row beside yuan Shang, and she is also a very important lover.


    Yuan Shang may have really come to prevent her from appearing in front of Lin Jie to make trouble for him. He has always been on guard against these things, but he has been able to accompany that woman here for so long, and he knows that Lin Jie is waiting, and he is also making friends with others here. It can be seen that this lover is very popular with Yuan Shang.


    The reason why she was protesting against her just now was that the woman didn''t know her relationship with Yuan Shang. She made it clear that she wanted to show yuan Shang''s girlfriend and kick off the upper position of the palace. Yuan Shang was used to her ambition. She didn''t want to be limited to her lover. At least she definitely wanted to replace Lin Jie.


    However, she is also a smart woman, so she won''t rush over directly. She is also afraid of offending yuan Shang. After all, she is a lover. Yuan Shang can say that if she doesn''t want to, she won''t.


    Such people are very difficult to deal with.


    Now it is obvious that this woman has been in and out of Yuan Shang''s workplace. As far as Tao Rong knows, Yuan Shang does not want Lin Jie to work in his workplace.


    For this point, Tao Rong really can''t understand yuan Shang. Is it OK to have a lover by his side and not the one who really loves?


    Tao Rong could imagine how he would hook up with that woman at work. Maybe yuan Er Shao would dare to do something bolder.


    And isn''t it membership?


    Does that woman come here with her own membership card? Most of them are yuan Shang''s deputy cards.


    Yuan Shang, Yuan Shang, you treat other women the same as Lin Jie, and even Lin Jie''s treatment is not as good as those women who you think are making fun of. Do you think the so-called "true love" is enough to appease a person''s uneasy heart? Then you also act like a true love.


    It''s your fault that you will come to that step.


    Tao Rong constantly scolds in the heart, but still can''t make up her mind to meddle.


    Not long after Tao Rong went back, Yuan Shang came back, saying that he was pulled by an acquaintance to talk about business, and he didn''t get away for a while.


    It''s the first time for Tao Rong to see yuan Shang lying to Lin Jie. It seems that he should have cheated Lin Jie for a long time to be so calm and upright.


    Looking at Lin Jie''s sincere love for yuan Shang and believing his words, Tao Rong felt guilty.


    While talking, Tao Rong said the question on the vice card.


    Tao Rong took the opportunity to ask yuan Shang, "second brother yuan, do you have two vice cards for each membership card?"Yuan Shang replied with a smile, "yes."


    "Who did yuan Er Ge give his second vice card to?" Tao Rong asked innocently.


    Lin Jie couldn''t help looking at Yuan Shang. She didn''t listen to Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang''s expression unchanged, said with a smile: "how do you wonder about this?"


    Tao Rong said cautiously: "after all, the secondary card is the main card signing the bill. If it''s given to an unfamiliar person, that person will bring his friends to eat crazily, won''t he wake up and find that he has a huge bill to sign, ha ha ha." Tao Rong takes this as a joke.


    Lin Jie also laughed.


    Yuan Shang cooperated with Xiaoxiao.


    Tao Rong added: "Yuan Er Ge gave a card to sister Lin, and the other card must have been given to his family or a very close brother."


    Yuan Shang''s smile is a little stiff.


    Why is Lin Jie puzzled


    Tao Rong calmly looked at Yuan Shang and said with a smile: "sure, such an important sub card must be given to quite important people, such as sister Lin, who is the weight of this rank in Yuan Er GE''s heart. What else? Another vice card was given casually. Didn''t it insult sister Lin''s position in Yuan Er GE''s heart? Who can enjoy the same treatment as you


    Tao Rong said it as if he was teasing the couple in front of him, but yuan Shang was trembling and his eyes were empty.


    His other one was given to his lover, just because after the conflict with Lin Jie, in order to relax, he brought his lover to dinner. The lover said that he liked it and coaxed him to be happy, so he gave it conveniently.


    Now Tao Rong said that he felt guilty, as if he had been beaten in the face.

 Chapter 366

    Really Is it a mistake? Yuan Shang couldn''t help looking into Tao Rong''s eyes.


    Tao Rong also just looks good, but that pair of amber eyes seem to become a lot of light, in the beautiful crystal lamp, like glass general shining brilliance, also completely set off his face. It seems that I have seen through his guilty heart.


    Yuan Shang immediately clenched his hand under the table and laughed with him. He quickly comforted himself that he was just a little girl and could not know anything. It''s all caused by her own uneasiness. I''d better take back the auxiliary card. If Lin Jie doesn''t know it carefully, she really can''t explain it.


    Apart from this, yuan still has nothing else to reflect on.


    In Yuan Shang''s opinion, he is just playing with women. In the circle, except Nie Zhao, there are not many lovers around him. They are just playing on occasion.


    They also have a brother''s wife who knows that her husband is playing outside. She is generous enough to let her husband play. After all, she will go home if she plays again. It''s not her husband who suffers losses. The wife gives her husband absolute freedom. She also knows that the reputation of being afraid of a wife will make him laugh at in the social circle, so she won''t conflict with him because of such things. He can take care of his little lover. When his husband is tired of being entangled, his wife will also help him. This is the normal situation of their big family.


    Even his father and elder brother have had several lovers, or have been presented with beautiful women when they go out to work, and one night stand is a common thing.


    These are all tacit rules, and those women have no comparison with their girlfriends or wives.


    It''s just like a few women who are still in contact with each other on their mobile phones. They just pass the time and let their bodies relax. They don''t fit in spirit. They can''t be compared with Lin Jie.


    Lin Jie is the woman he wants to marry home. He is sure that he has only her in his heart. In order to marry her and get his parents'' approval, he has been working hard. Only when he stands on high can he decide his life.


    But as he climbed up, he gradually got used to the hidden rules of the world.


    It''s just playing with women. It doesn''t hurt. Those women also got benefits from him. It''s just a voluntary business.


    Although he felt that he could be justified, as long as he had the possibility to let Lin Jie know, he would be nervous.


    Fortunately, Lin Jie has not found anything so far.


    In fact, yuan is still very clear that since her parents died together, he has become the only pillar in her heart. Lin Jie can''t do without herself. Even if she hurts her, she will never dare to leave herself. Although she seems to be mature and excellent in all aspects, she can''t bear any blow because of her family.


    Lin Jie''s parents were rare in their generation to fall in love freely. They had very good feelings, and they didn''t have the idea of having a son. They were very distant from their relatives and came to Nanshi to work. Therefore, Lin Jie had no relatives, only her parents.


    Lin Jie was spoiled by her parents since she was a child. Although she didn''t develop a spoiled character, she was just like the princess in the ivory tower. She never suffered any blow, and never carried any blow.


    So when her parents died at the same time, she felt like she was alone in the world.


    At that time, Yuan Shang admitted that he was a little mean. He took advantage of the situation and almost replaced her parents'' role in Lin Jie''s heart by bewitching and inducing, becoming her spiritual pillar.


    He knew that he would make Lin Jie inseparable from himself, and that''s what he wanted. Who made him infatuated with Lin Jie at that time? Even if he had talked about a few things before and pursued an Wenlan, he never felt like this. When Lin Jie was embarrassed by his teasing, it seemed that the color of the world had changed, he knew that he was going to stop Lin Jie, and he was happy Let Lin Jie take him as the center of the world, so that he can feel that he has her completely.


    Therefore, he will hide the unhappy deeds of Lin Jie, and let her live beside her in ignorance forever.


    ¡­¡­


    Tao Rong just gave a warning here, because she hasn''t figured out how to intervene in this matter. Although she wants to change the fate of these two people, it''s the fate of others. Should she make her own change? Emotional things are totally different from Gan Xiaomei''s, so she is a little confused.


    At the end of the meal, only Lin Jie was really happy to have a meal.


    Tao Rong turned depression into food consumption. Although he solved a lot of food, he didn''t taste delicious and tasted like a mouthful.


    After dinner, Yuan Shang is going to send Tao Rong and Lin Jie back. After all, he only asked for half a day''s leave to go to work.


    Listen to Yuan Shang say to go to work, looking at Lin Jie a pair of ignorant appearance, Tao Rong stomach uncomfortable.


    Just after walking out of the private room, the lobby manager rushed to say that it was raining outside, and asked the waiter to prepare the umbrella, but politely advised the guests that if they had enough time, they could wait for the rain to pass.


    Although she said that, she didn''t know when the rain would stop. Tao Rong wanted to propose to wait, but Lin Jie looked like a good wife and said that she wanted to leave, so she couldn''t delay yuan Shang''s working time.Finally, the lobby manager suggested that they use the underground parking lot. In fact, it is a parking lot reconstructed from the basement. Generally, it can''t park a few cars. When the traffic is inconvenient, it is usually used for turning around.


    When it rains, passengers can also wait for the car to come down, so as to avoid getting wet.


    Yuan Shang asked Tao Rong and Lin Jie to wait for him below.


    And the waiter here helped yuan Shang to the parking place above with an umbrella.


    When she got to the bottom of the stairs, Lin Jie didn''t let the waiter deliver her.


    Lin Jie obviously wants to gossip about her and Nie Zhao, but Tao Rong really doesn''t have any gossip to offer her. She wants to explain it, but Lin Jie doesn''t believe it. The reason is very simple, because Nie Zhao is too protective of Tao Rong. If their relationship is really like what Tao Rong says, how can Nie Zhao train in the army Tao Rong is in my heart.


    Tao Rong wants to smile helplessly. She is about to say something when she hears the voice of chatting behind her.


    It was three women who were talking while they were going downstairs. They were walking very fast. However, Tao Rong had just heard of them. How could she forget that they were the three women who were not clear with yuan.


    According to their speed, they will catch up with Tao Rong and Lin Jie.


    Now Tao Rong can''t suddenly pull Lin Jie to speed up, but can only try to pull Lin Jie aside and let them go first.


    Lin Jie also heard the news and instinctively wanted to get out of the way.

 Chapter 367

    Just when Tao Rong was nervous about their passing by, would she talk nonsense? As a result, Lin Jie suddenly fell forward.


    Tao Rong''s eyesight is trained, but it''s impossible to prevent people from accidentally hitting people with their shoulders when they pass by.


    Such a hard hit directly made Lin Jie unstable, and there were more than ten steps below, which would definitely hurt her.


    Fortunately, Lin Jie was holding Tao Rong.


    They probably want to run into Tao Rong together, but Tao Rong''s weight is heavier than they think, and Tao Rong''s chassis is stable. How can he be easily pushed down.


    So not only didn''t push down Tao Rong, but also let Tao Rong pull back Lin Jie who had lost her center of gravity.


    "Ah Lin Jie screamed, and her face turned white instantly. Then she patted her chest and murmured, "I''m scared to death, I''m scared to death."


    Lin Jie''s face is so white that Tao Rong can''t help but frown and look ugly.


    The three women probably didn''t expect to fail, but they all stopped.


    Tao Rong just looked up and looked at it carefully. According to what Yu Guang had just seen, it should be The hand of the woman who stands closest to them.


    And this woman is the one who kisses yuan Shang before.


    "Ah, I''m very sorry. We''re in a hurry. We''re walking too fast. We don''t have a good direction. Did we hurt you?" The coquettish woman''s tone is slightly apologetic, but her expression is full of protest.


    Tao Zhaorong''s eyes will not look at her again.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. The stairway is so narrow that it''s hard to avoid collision." Lin Jie slightly a Leng, immediately good temper said.


    A woman''s eyes are flattered and her lips are slightly crooked. Even if other women look at her, they will find her attractive. "My name is gamanli. If you find any injury, you can come to me and I''ll pay for it."


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly. It is reasonable to say that although Jia Manli may not know her identity, she should guess that Lin Jie is yuan Shang''s girlfriend. She specially came to Lin Jie to introduce herself and what does her name mean?


    Tao Rong''s look at Jia Manli is already a warning. Because of the memory of Lin Jie in the last life, Tao Rong dare not let Lin Jie know these things without any preparation.


    "It''s OK. It''s really OK. I''m not made of porcelain. You don''t have to worry. Please leave in a hurry." Lin Jie said naively.


    Jia Manli looked at Lin Jie for a while, and she felt puzzled. Then she withdrew her eyes. The remaining light at the end of her eyes showed the arrogance of the winner and contempt for the enemy.


    As if silent said a: Oh, but so.


    Tao Rong''s face had completely sunk at this time.


    "It seems that they are all right. Let''s go," she said


    However, the second after she stepped forward, the heel of her shoe was trampled on, and then her body tilted, and the whole person fell down.


    It all came so suddenly that the people around her couldn''t react to hold her, so she rolled several times to stop at the corner of the next stairs.


    The stairwell resounded with the screams and wails of gamanli.


    At first, the two sisters of gamanli were stunned, and then rushed down with shrieks.


    Lin Jie looked at it in a daze, and then looked at Tao Rong in a daze. Tao Rong looked at it innocently and apologetically, shouting: "ah, sorry, I just thought you were going to leave, so I got off my feet. I didn''t expect that you suddenly became so slow and stepped on your shoes. I''m really sorry, how are you?"


    Lin Jie didn''t have time to think about it. She wanted to go down to see the situation. She seemed to see that gamanli was bleeding.


    But Tao Rong pulls Lin Jie, and Lin Jie looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said to Lin Jie, "sister Lin, please go up to the hall manager and ask him to bring the medical staff here. I don''t know if he will break a bone."


    Lin Jie was also frightened, so Tao Rong said so, she also listened to Tao Rong''s words in a panic, and ran up again.


    Tao Rong ran down to gamanli.


    After running down, I saw the appearance of Jia Manli. In fact, Tao Rong knew that she would not break her hand or foot. She just fell.


    But looking at her forehead hit out a big bag, the corner of the mouth is also broken, knee and elbow are knock out blood, seems to be quite miserable. No wonder my face turned white with pain.


    However, Jia Manli is also a backbone, so she shouts the pain for a while and slowly bears it down. She looks at Tao Rong fiercely.


    At this time, the two little sisters also reacted and did not comfort gamanli. One by one, they stood up and glared at Tao Rong.


    "What are you doing, bitch?"


    "You did it on purpose, you did it on purpose, just to make Mary fall."


    Tao Rong shrugged and said, "no, it''s all accidents just like just now, but my sister and I prevented it, but you didn''t? If you said I just did it on purpose, then you just did it on purpose? ""You! Mary didn''t mean it. You did. You Wicked woman


    "I said you guys, but you just said that about jamalie. It''s really a confession." Tao Rong laughingly looks at the two stupid women in front of her.


    Among them, the woman who was torn down was so angry that she was directly annoyed that she slapped Tao Rong with her hand. They were all taller than Tao Rong, and their momentum was even more unusual.


    But she never thought that the girl who was a head shorter than her in front of her used her small arm to block her slap, and then with the speed that her eyes could not see, the backhand hit her face with a hard slap. The strength was so strong that she fell directly on the side of jamalli, and her head was numb.


    Another woman also angrily wants to come forward and tear Tao Rong''s hair. Her long nails are like a sharp blade.


    But before he got close, he was slapped to the corner by Tao Rong''s other hand.


    This kind of violent woman is they have never seen, probably in their eyes only men will have such strength, so they all looked at Tao Rong in horror, their eyes were so wide that their eyes were about to fall out.


    "What are you staring at? You always like to do some immoral things. You should have thought that one day you would be slapped by a woman. But I''m not for a man to dump you. I''m just on guard. I''m just vicious, so you beat me very hard. No matter whether you hit me or not, I''ll give you 20 points of strength. "


    The two women who were hit with red and swollen faces were even more stupid. They couldn''t scold if they wanted to, because the woman admitted that she was vicious.

 Chapter 368

    Gamanli couldn''t believe it. It was said from a teenage girl''s mouth. She suddenly said angrily, "you dare to do something to us, I''ll tell you..."


    But before she had finished, Tao Rong stepped on her side and squatted down.


    Although Jia Manli''s body aches, she doesn''t want to let the violent woman boast. She is about to push away Tao Rong and call out yuan Shang''s name. However, Tao Rong grabs her recently popular Zhongfen big wavy hair and tugs it hard, which gives Jia Manli a sense of fear that her scalp will be pulled off.


    "Ah! You What are you up to? Let go Jia Manli''s voice changed its tone, and the two next to her were too scared to come forward. No one thought that such a terrible momentum would break out in her small body. Their instinct to see someone lay down dishes told them that this person was a cruel role and could not be easily angered.


    "This elder sister, I don''t want to embarrass a woman. The one who should be embarrassed is the scum man. If you have the ability, you can rob yuan Shang and spend your time on him. Let him recognize you as a girlfriend. Don''t spend your time on innocent women. If you dare to hit my friend again, it''s not as easy as falling stairs." Tao Rong is pulling the hair of Jia Manli with full strength at the same time, cold voice warns a way at the same time.


    Because Jia Manli was pulling her hair, she could only barely see Tao Rong''s face with her spare light.


    At this time, Tao Rong''s expression has been hell, and Tao Rong did not care to say that Yuan Shang was also unexpected by Jia Manli.


    "You You... "


    "This time, it''s just a warning. I think you should be a smart man, and you should know what to do. I don''t care about your entanglement with Yuan Shang, and I''m not interested in it, so you''d better settle down for me."


    Tao Rong doesn''t really aim at her lover. Anyway, the main reason is yuan Shang. Without Jia Manli, there may be a real Manli. Yuan Shang doesn''t change her mind, and Lin Jie doesn''t find that she doesn''t face her. To what extent can Tao Rong meddle? How many more women can you threaten? And she really doesn''t have the patience to deal with this mess.


    If it wasn''t for gamanli, Tao Rong wouldn''t have broken the window to warn her. She didn''t even care if gamanli would complain to Yuan Shang.


    And Tao Rong looks at now the facial expression that Jia Manli does not admit defeat, estimation is holding back bad to want to tell oneself in front of Yuan Shang.


    If she dares to sue, Yuan Shang will know that he already knows. It''s yuan Shang who can''t bear it at that time. Maybe he will vent his anger on gamanli instead.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are cold without a trace of tenderness. She presses her head hard, forcing her forehead on the cold concrete floor, as if forcing her to promise.


    Gradually the staircase came down the stairs urgent sound. A few of them came down. Tao Rong released his hand and stood up slowly.


    "My God, are you seriously hurt? We''ve called the doctor. Can we move now? We''ve got a stretcher. We can take Miss Mary up first The man who came was the lobby manager, followed by a female attendant and two male attendants carrying a stretcher.


    The last one is Lin Jie.


    Tao Rong stepped up the next step.


    "This "The lobby manager ordered his men to move, and saw two other women sitting on the ground, obviously slapped in the face. The lobby manager was immediately in a dilemma.


    He looked at Tao Rong, the only one who was all right.


    Tao Rong looks worried, naive said: "I just accidentally stepped on Miss Mary''s shoes, causing her to fall, but she has said that she will not pursue me, let me and my sister go back first, is not ah, Miss Mary." Tao Rong smiles and looks at Jia Manli who is lifted up by the female waiter.


    Jia Manli''s face is iron green, and she wants to pull Tao Rong into the water, but she is also afraid. After all, the other party has been warning her, and the last sentence is even more frightening.


    Just then, Lin Jie asked anxiously, "really?"


    It''s really strange that the corner of the mouth of the lobby manager beside him twitches, but he doesn''t interfere in the personal conflicts between the guests, so he will listen to the attitude of gamanli.


    Tao Rong smiles at Lin Jie, "yes, and second brother yuan is still waiting for us? Maybe I''ve been waiting for a while and I''m ready to come up. "


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. It''s all accidents. Let''s go."


    Jia Manli is smart. From Yuan Shang''s forbidding them to go to his box to find him, she knows that Yuan Shang doesn''t like the contact between them. Although she is very miserable now, if she is seen by Yuan Shang, she doesn''t know whether she will get pity or anger.


    Jia Manli doesn''t want to take risks. She prefers to play steadily, so she chooses to step back and attack conservatively.


    Tao Rong had expected that it would be like this, so he said so.


    Because of Jia Manli''s approval, no one would embarrass her, so Tao Rong asked Lin Jie to go down as if she had nothing to do.


    Lin Jie couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Down to the underground parking lot, you can see yuan Shang waiting not far away.Yuan Shang poked his head out of the window and said, "Why are you so slow? If you can''t wait any longer, I''ll go up."


    Lin Jie''s step suddenly slightly, Tao Rong couldn''t help looking at Lin Jie, but when she looked at the past, Lin Jie returned to normal again, just murmured: "there was a kind of nice smell on that miss gamanli just now, I seem to have smelled it somewhere."


    Tao Rong looks slightly changed, do not know how to answer, "is it?"


    "Well, I just can''t remember for a moment." Lin Jie said.


    Tao Rong is a little worried. If you say that the fragrance on Jia Manli is coming into the car, you may smell it. After all, Jia Manli had been sticking to Yuan Shang for a long time.


    Tao Rong was calm on the surface, but to tell the truth, she was a little flustered in her heart.


    Until she got into the car, Tao Rong also smelled a fragrance that seemed to be nothing, but she didn''t pay attention to the fragrance of Jia Manli, so there was no way to compare it. She just knew that it wasn''t the fragrance in the car.


    Tao Rong and Lin Jie are sitting in the back.


    Lin Jie should be able to smell it.


    But what did Lin Jie not ask? But gradually less words, and finally quiet.


    Even yuan Shang noticed Lin Jie''s silence and asked, "what''s the matter? Xiaojie? Are you tired? "


    Because Lin Jie is very enthusiastic when she meets Tao Rong, it''s usually the degree of Tao Rong saying one sentence and Lin Jie answering two sentences.


    Yuan Shang naturally thought that she was tired of talking.


    Tao Rong has no bottom in her heart. When she looks at Lin Jie, she can only see her in a daze. It seems that she has not heard yuan Shang''s words.


    Tao Rong can only play round the field, said: "food sleepy, I also sleepy ah." Said Tao Rong also hit a huff.

 Chapter 369

    Because Tao Rong''s words brought Lin Jie back to her senses, Lin Jie, with a hum, tried to change the topic and talked about other things with Tao Rong.


    Soon Tao Rong was sent back to Nie''s home. After getting off the bus, Yuan Shang asked Lin Jie to sit in front of him. However, Lin Jie wanted to sleep for a while and lay down in the back.


    As Tao Rong watched their car leave, she knew something in her heart, such as Lin Jie It''s not that she is ignorant, she just doesn''t want to face it. Or she can tolerate her lover''s unclean behavior outside as long as he comes back to her.


    In fact, Tao Rong didn''t understand. If Lin Jie really knew what she was doing and planned to endure, why did she end up at that stage, or did yuan Shang do something more excessive?


    Tao Rong knew little about yuan Shang and Lin Jie. Most of them were hearsay, because they were wonderful big gossip. At that time, almost everyone in the upper class of Nanshi had heard of Yuan''s big gossip.


    It''s also very clear about their respective endings.


    Tao Rong vaguely remembers that a few years later, she met Lin Jie, who was accompanied by Yuan Shang at a banquet.


    But at that time, Lin Jie was haggard in shape, and her whole state was just like a walking corpse.


    Tao Rong in the corner to see the same in the corner of Lin Jie, feel as if she would disappear at any time in general, so a blank look of despair, even if the next second suicide, Tao Rong will not feel strange.


    But she didn''t commit suicide.


    I just heard that she broke up with Yuan Shang later, and then disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it was Lin Jie''s body that Yuan Shang found in the hospital.


    At that time, she had already died of heart disease.


    But yuan Shangzhi didn''t know until that moment that the woman who had been with him for so long had heart disease, and in the later stage, her condition had worsened to the point that she couldn''t get out of bed.


    Yuan Shang didn''t know anything. After doing all the things that could hurt Lin Jie, he suddenly found that she was dead, and died alone in the cold hospital. And what did he do?


    Tao Rong can even imagine that when Lin Jie was suffering from illness and despair, his lovers changed one by one and returned home with the fragrance of other women, but he didn''t turn his attention to Lin Jie at all. Even if he only paid a little attention, he could notice Lin Jie''s physical problems.


    At that time, Yuan Shang had evolved into a super scum.


    When Lin Jie disappeared and died in the hospital, he didn''t know which woman''s bed he was in?


    So, can he face it? No, he can''t face it, because he still loves Lin Jie deeply in his heart, even though this love has been buried by the flashy world.


    Such facts hit yuan Shang.


    The reason why Tao Rong still thinks that he is in love with Lin Jie is that she knows the ending of Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang can''t accept the fact of Lin Jie''s death, and he can''t admit all the hurt he has done to Lin Jie. He is too regretful to face it.


    So yuan Shangquan, like a crazy devil, thinks that Lin Jie is still alive, but he just gets angry and runs away. So he wants to find her, find her at the end of the world, and let her come back to him.


    He gave up his family, his identity, his relatives and brothers, and all his glory. He wandered around like a tramp and tormented his body, as if he wanted to experience the pain that Lin Jie suffered when he didn''t know it.


    A few years later, when he was found by Yuan''s family, he died of alcoholism in the street. At that time, Yuan Shang had no romantic Playboy appearance at all. His dying appearance was not much better than Lin Jie''s, and he was almost not an adult. This is probably the outcome he wanted.


    Tao Rong sympathizes with their ending and despises them for not cherishing it.


    Lin Jie couldn''t bear to bear it. When Yuan Shang hurt her, she pretended that nothing had happened. Even if yuan Shang hurt her to the corner, she would try her best to squeeze into the crack of the wall. He continued to let yuan Shang hurt him, so yuan Shang gradually became indifferent and kept crossing Lin Jie''s bottom line until she moved her bottom line to her life.


    The last breakup disappeared because he wanted to give up yuan Shang, or because he knew that his life was not long, so he wanted to find a corner to die alone. No one knew.


    If Lin Jie didn''t give yuan Shang the chance to hurt her, would it be different if she stopped her at the beginning?


    Maybe they break up before the injury, maybe yuan will wake up and know that those things can''t be done for the sake of true love.


    Of course, Tao Rong is not partial to Yuan Shang. Yuan Shang is an out and out slag man who is unfaithful to his feelings. Tao Rong does not deny it, but this slag man also gave his life because he loved Lin Jie. So Tao Rong can''t deny yuan Shang''s love for Lin Jie.


    It''s a rare thing to be with someone you love.


    An Wenlan and Nie Zhao fall in love, but an Wenlan marries Nie Chen, and Nie Zhao marries her.She loves Nie Zhao, but she can only see that Nie Zhao''s heart is completely occupied by an Wenlan.


    Nie Chen also married a woman who always gave him a mental green hat.


    Nie Pei did not marry yuan Xu, who he liked.


    No one of them is emotionally happy. It can be seen that they are in love and have a chance to be together.


    Yuan Shang got Lin Jie''s wholehearted dependence, but he didn''t cherish this fate. If he ruined such a beautiful thing, the future is his retribution.


    But Tao Rong''s last life has been consumed by the so-called love. She scoffs at love and even the identity of husband and wife. She doesn''t know how to intervene in the affairs of Yuan Shang and Lin Jie, so she can only take one step and see one step.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning home, they find that Nie Chen and an Wenlan haven''t come back, but the family already know about Tao Rong.


    Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao come up one after another to congratulate Tao Rong.


    The others didn''t show up, but Uncle Wang asked Tao Rong to look for the old man. The old man is waiting for her.


    Tao Rong obediently went up to find someone. After knocking on the door, she stood in the middle of the room, waiting for the old man''s lecture.


    The old man put down his papers, looked up at Tao Rong and said, "well, it''s very good. It seems that Nie Zhao has taught you very well."


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "Nie Zhao is a very good teacher. Thanks to him, I got into the school."


    "It''s also the result of your own efforts. Your performance is very good. It''s a face to our Nie family. You don''t have to worry about the cost of reading later. Take this one." The old man said and handed out a bank card.

 Chapter 370

    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, don''t understand of looking at the old man.


    The old man opened his eyes and frowned, "take it."


    Tao Rong immediately obediently came forward to take over, then uneasily asked: "this is?"


    "This is your living expenses. In the future, there will be a sum of money coming to the account every month. Although our Nie family is a big family, it''s not a luxury family. I don''t like some extravagant style. Of course, if it''s your own money, it''s your business how you want to spend it. When you still accept everything from the Nie family, you have to keep a low profile."


    Tao Rong understood in an instant. In fact, when he looked at Nie Chen and Nie Zhao, he knew that sometimes he looked like an ordinary officer. People often ignored their background. But in fact, the strength of the Nie family was not only the credit of three generations, but also the accumulation of several generations. It was a top family with real strength. But their style is very strict and not extravagant.


    The low-key places are low-key. For example, even for the second miss of the Nie family, Nie Pei doesn''t have a special bus to pick him up. When he is sent to the place where there is a bus or a school bus, the car in his home will put Nie Pei down. No matter how Nie Pei gets to school later, the Nie family only does so much anyway.


    This high-profile place is high-profile. For example, an introduction dinner can invite all the distinguished people in Nanshi to attend. The Nie family also has a lot of luxury goods. Calligraphy and painting antiques can be seen everywhere, and their assets are extraordinary.


    The Nie family never shows that they are rich, but they never worry about money.


    This has something to do with the Nie family''s tutoring. Mr. Nie hopes that what he cultivates is really capable people, not idiots who enjoy the luxury of his family.


    The offspring brainwashed by the old man will not care much about money. What they care about is career and power.


    On the other hand, it has something to do with the Nie family, which is a military family. It''s not a good thing to show off their wealth as a soldier, so the military families in the top families are almost not doing any business on the surface, they are secretly making some assets, and they are very low-key. When they attend any large banquet, the military uniform of ordinary material is the symbol of their identity, they don''t need it What kind of high fixed suit can also be looked up to by others.


    Compared with those who participate in politics, those who engage in business do not care about money, at least on the surface.


    Now that master Nie has just given her a card for living expenses, it is a manifestation of her recognition of her status in the family. On the other hand, after observing for half a year, it is determined that she will not be confused by her own identity, be blinded by money, and disturb her own nature, so that she is willing to give this card. Even if the money in it is an ordinary living expenses in master Nie''s eyes, it is also a good card for Tao Rong A lot of money, the money here also represents the limit that the old man can tolerate her spending money indiscriminately.


    In her last life, she got this card a long time later, because she had already given all kinds of red envelope money to Tao Jia, and she had no money to sell other people''s gifts.


    Maybe it''s because he can''t look down on it, or because he knows that the Tao family is really in a bad situation. He has a younger brother to treat and support for school. Even if he doesn''t like to see him, the Tao family acquiesces to Tao Rong''s filial piety for the time being. So I gave a living card.


    Every time the money arrives, Tao Rong will give it to the Tao family. She won''t leave any money. When she meets anything, she relies on Nie Zhao to ask for money. After a long time, she becomes a doggerel. She has the cheek to use her identity to ask for money. She has no face and no skin


    So looking at the card in front of him, Tao Rong''s heart is really a bit of a pestle.


    Tao Rong instinctively wanted to say no, in fact, it is really not used, but raised his eyes to the old man''s serious face.


    "Do you understand what I said? Don''t worry. You''re the daughter-in-law of the Nie family. You''ll get whatever you need. But now that you''re not an adult, you have to limit it. Do you understand? "


    Tao Rong took a breath, it seems that there is no way to refuse, "understand, grandfather."


    Tao Rong accepted the bank card, but he didn''t plan to use it. Instead, he wanted to save all the money he had before. Their own and Nie''s money can be separated as far as possible within their ability.


    "Well, while you still have time in the summer vacation, find a chance to pick up your parents and brother. Let''s have a formal dinner." The old man said lightly.


    Tao Rong was shocked and blinded. It was a bolt from the blue. Tao Rong suspected that he was listening.


    After all, from the beginning to the end of the last life, the Nie family had never met the Tao family. Except for Nie Zhao, other people had never met the Tao family. It was as if they did not accept such a family.


    Tao Rong doesn''t believe that the old man didn''t know the details of the Tao family before he proposed this matter. He must have a good idea of how his grandson was cheated. How can he meet the Tao family.


    She managed to deceive the Tao family.


    "Grandfather, why do you want to..." Tao Rong''s face is stiff, so the unnatural and complete fall into the eyes of the old man.


    "What? You''ve been married so long that the two of you haven''t met. " Nie old son tone not good of say.


    Tao Rong couldn''t figure it out, but her whole body was full of rejection. "Grandfather, forget it. My parents are busy, and I don''t know when Nie Zhao is free. My parents won''t mind. They will be scared when they come here."The old man''s expression gradually became severe. "Why, I don''t think my mother is ugly. Do you dislike your family? For fear that they will disgrace you? "


    Finally, the tone of the old man changed, which made Tao Rong flustered.


    The old man suspected that after she married into a rich family, she was far away from her poor relatives. He didn''t want her to do such immoral things.


    It seems that Nie Zhao''s educator''s face and meddlesome character must be his own grandfather. Seeing her like this, I want to regulate her character for fear that she will go astray.


    But why not in the last life?


    Tao Rong thought about it for a while. The only difference was that in the last life, when she came here, she was full of fear, and she was also afraid of the old man. Although the Nie family didn''t like to see her, they never scolded her on the surface for despicable design. Nie Zhao seemed to acquiesce in her ignorance of this matter, but in this life


    Tao Rong seems to have admitted something voluntarily.


    Maybe in the judgment of the old man, Tao Rong in the last life was a poor innocent person forced by her family, but the bad thing was her family, and this life has become a radius of eight Liang between her and her family Maybe the old man didn''t like to see the Tao family, but it was within the acceptable range that he made this invitation.

 Chapter 371

    But Tao Rong can''t let Tao''s family come over anyway, otherwise her business plan will go bankrupt?


    "If I want to lose face, I''ve already been lost enough, and I''m used to it, so I don''t care about it at all, just Grandfather, I don''t want to make trouble for the Nie family, so I refuse. " Tao Rong tone blunt said.


    "What did you say?" The tone of the old man''s voice dropped, almost with fierce momentum.


    Tao Rong suddenly raised his head, facing the old man''s fierce eyes.


    "I said that I would not let the people of the Tao family come up. I am very grateful for my grandfather''s kindness, but you don''t know the situation in my family. Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe your own grandson. Do you think Nie Zhao is such a man without courtesy, justice and shame? No matter how busy he is, will he forget such things? "


    It has to be said that when Tao Rong says Nie Zhao, he is stepping on the key point where the old man can think calmly. Otherwise, with Tao Rong''s rebellious temper, the old man will let Lao Zhang bring people directly without saying a word.


    But Tao Rong mentioned Nie Zhao, let the old man think a little.


    "I''m sure that your grandfather''s proposal is your own. It''s definitely not proposed by Nie Zhao. Since Nie Zhao has never made such a request, don''t you think it''s for another reason? In your eyes, I may be a child who is not sensible. Is Nie Zhao the same Tao Rong argued.


    "When he got married for the first time, what did he know? He had no experience. He didn''t think of it at all, and Oh, isn''t he reluctant to get married? Maybe I didn''t want to do such a reluctant thing at all, so I didn''t mention it. " The old man''s tone was flat and cold, as if there was no possibility of wavering.


    After all, Tao Rong really has no suitable reason to stop him, unless she tells him that those people are not his relatives at all, and that she was abducted and sold. However, this goes against her original intention of revenge. She doesn''t want to let people know about those things.


    So think about it, Tao Rong can only use the strategy of delaying.


    "Nie Zhao said that he would come back next week, and his grandfather is not in a hurry. Why don''t you wait until Nie Zhao comes back and ask him in person, if he can''t give you a reasonable reason, it''s just that he''s at home, and it''s just right to invite my parents to dinner. That''s OK." Tao Rong asks nervously in her heart, she doesn''t force her grandfather to give him an acceptable choice, which is better to ease.


    Sure enough, the old man didn''t have to be in a hurry to meet him, so he agreed to Tao Rong''s suggestion. However, Tao Rong looked at his face and thought it was really hard to stop him.


    What a nuisance!


    At dinner in the evening, when talking about Tao Rong''s entrance to No.1 middle school, Hou Xianshu, as a housewife, said that it was quite good. However, when her daughter-in-law went to high school, it was really uncomfortable to think about this kind of thing. She was the only one in the upper class circle of Nanshi.


    When Nie Pei learned about it, he was so angry that he couldn''t even eat dinner. He said with a stiff face that he wanted to go out with his friends and leave.


    The most interesting thing is an Wenlan''s performance. Her acting skills are first-class. She doesn''t want Tao Rong to be admitted to No.1 middle school. But now in front of everyone, an Wenlan is really as happy as her sister for Tao Rong.


    Nie Laozi naturally asked Nie Chen about the people who framed Tao Rong. Nie Chen said the things that should be said, and promised that he would continue to trace them, but not necessarily.


    The old man was a little dissatisfied with this, but he didn''t say much.


    However, the old man expressed dissatisfaction with Nie Chen, which is equal to giving Hou Xianshu eye medicine.


    Hou Xianshu was even more dissatisfied with Tao Rong when she heard that, "how long have you been here? There are so many enemies, so many people can''t stand you, and they want to punish you. It can be seen that there must be something wrong with your style in places we don''t know. You should pay attention to your words and deeds, and don''t offend people casually and make trouble for our Nie family. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "I know, mom." For Hou Xianshu''s bad words, the left ear goes in and the right ear goes out.


    Before and after, just about to figure it out, there are only two people aiming at Tao Rong. One is an Wenlan, and the other is Zheng Shunjia. However, these two people are hiding too deep. Even if Tao Rong has a good idea, there is no evidence to dig them out, so it''s useless to say more about them. She''s not here to blame them.


    The exam is over. Tao Rong''s day time is free, but Tao Rong wants to learn more, so she plans to go to Nanshi library to read more books, absorb knowledge and find the future direction.


    At the beginning, Tao Rong still wanted to work, but when she mentioned this topic, she used temper herself as an excuse, but she also met with opposition. Now Tao Rong can''t act without permission, so she can only put away the idea of working.


    However, Tao Rong has always wanted to find opportunities to make money. Thinking that she would raise Xiaoxiao alone in the future, Tao Rong feels that she must quickly prepare the funds. Now she has thousands of yuan in hand, which can''t make Tao Rong feel at ease.


    But she was poor in thinking in her last life, and the things she contacted in this life are still learning, so she has no experience in this field at all.There is no way to start everything, and Lin Jie has the same trouble as her.


    Since the last farewell, three days later, Lin Jie contacted Tao Rong. Before, because Tao Rong was reading, Lin Jie did not dare to disturb Tao Rong, but now it''s different. Lin Jie is like a new good friend. She wants to play with Tao Rong every day. Maybe she has been alone for too long, so she is too lonely.


    It''s said that Tao Rong is going to read in the library, so Lin Jie becomes a driver. She comes to meet Tao Rong in the morning and sends her back in the evening.


    At noon, either two people eat outside or go to Lin Jie''s house near the library.


    At this time, Tao Rongcai knew that Yuan Shang had not been home for lunch for a long time. He always came back for dinner in the evening.


    Lin Jie explained to Yuan Shang consciously that she was busy because it was the assessment period of Yuan Shang''s work recently.


    Tao Rong didn''t know whether Lin Jie''s words were to explain to her or to comfort her. After all, Tao Rong never asked why.


    Lin Jie is like a doll who has no goal and no idea. She follows Tao Rong to the library and reads books aimlessly.


    Tao Rong is to absorb knowledge, but Lin Jie is to pass the time.


    After going to Lin Jie''s home, Tao Rong can also realize Lin Jie''s intention to their home. If you go in, you can feel that it is a house full of human feelings and happiness. You can see the trinkets everywhere, the dogs at home, the green plants on the balcony. Lin Jie can tell you a piece of memory about her and Yuan Shang.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Jie''s growing thin, Tao Rong really believed in their happiness.

 Chapter 372

    Tao Rong and Lin Jie get along well. They go to the library to read books and cook at home together. Tao Rong hardly feels such a real friendship, but at the same time, she feels more and more guilty towards Lin Jie.


    After chatting about the Nie family''s refusal to allow Tao Rong to go out to work, Lin Jie also said with a dry smile, "we are just as miserable. I''m also so managed that I can''t go out to work. So many ideals can''t be realized before."


    Tao Rong can''t listen to this. The tone is not even soft.


    "We''re different. I''m a minor, so it''s hard to work. And after the news that I went out to work as a minor was released, what would other people think of the Nie family? Although it''s for the sake of protecting my face, it''s also for the sake of protecting my minor. "


    Lin Jie looks stiff for a while, Tao Rong naked pointed out that they are not the same, which means self-evident, Lin Jie immediately embarrassed. Although she felt that Tao Rong should not have done it on purpose, her face was burning with pain.


    Because after all, she is an adult who has received a complete higher education. She should have gone out to work or chose to pay for her family.


    But now, she can''t go out to work, and there is no real family for her to teach her husband and children. She feels that there is no difference between living and dying every day.


    Lin Jie''s face was a lot dimmer, probably because she was familiar with Tao Rong, so she dared to say something.


    "But yuan still doesn''t want me to go out to work. If I had to go out, he would be angry. He is afraid of others chasing me. He doesn''t like other boys around me. He just likes to be jealous. I don''t want to affect his mood, either. "


    Tao Rong finally asked: "can''t you be angry if you are deprived of the ability of independence? I don''t understand. There are so many women working outside now. How can you make him angry when you go out? You can''t work with men, so why can he work with women I mean, don''t they have female workers in the government building? The existence of his identity must be the goal pursued by many women. You can rest assured of him. Why can he not rest assured of you? Has there ever been an incident before when you went out and made other men jealous, so he was on guard? "


    "Of course not, how could I!" Lin Jie immediately said excitedly.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "yes, how can you? You are not such a person at all. What can he be prepared for? Are you afraid of your hard work, or are you too independent to leave him?"


    Lin Jie was stunned. Maybe the word "leave" really stimulated her.


    "I I will not leave him Lin Jie said, even began to pour tea for them to hide her uneasiness.


    "You have made such a promise. He doesn''t believe you. Don''t both sides of love trust each other? Where is your trust? "


    Lin Jie''s face could not be hung by Tao Rong, and the whole person was in a panic.


    Tao Rong feels that she is becoming the kind of person who specially stirs up dissension and breaks up lovers.


    "Sister Lin, in fact, I have thought that in the future my wrong marriage with Nie Zhao may come to an end. We will divorce and I will leave the Nie family to live alone." Tao Rong said tentatively.


    "What?" Lin Jie looks at Tao Rong in a daze.


    Tao Rong said with relief: "it''s nothing to think about. Anyway, I''ve read a book. It''s not difficult for me to find a decent job to support myself. In this era, as long as I don''t slack off, I''m always hungry. There''s no world rule that a woman must depend on a man to survive. It might be easier to leave the wrong person. The earth will leave everyone Turn, don''t take others as their own pillar, when he left, it won''t cause harm, after all, the most unstable thing in the world is the feelings, changing anytime and anywhere. Instead of believing in gambling like love, it''s better to believe in what you can hold in your hands, your skills and your money. "


    Lin Jie was cheated by Tao Rong. She was sitting in front of an ordinary little sister. Why did she feel that she was older than her age.


    "You What do you want to say? " Lin Jie is also sensitive and intelligent, so she can feel that there is something else behind Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to make it clear, but even if she is a good sister, it''s hard to talk about such things. After all, some people are willing to fight, while others are willing to suffer. What if they want to have this layer of window paper? It is the villain who finally breaks the truth.


    The only thing Tao Rong can do is to let Lin Jie find other meaning to live. As long as yuan is not the whole of her life, she can survive even if she is hurt later.


    "Sister Lin, I think you are a very good and excellent person. You can do what you want to do instead of being constrained by others. After all, people who really love you will not constrain you. Maybe second brother yuan just can''t figure it out. If you have a good communication and you express your attitude clearly, he may listen to you."


    Tao Rong thinks that Lin Jie should have her own ideas.


    But Tao Rong didn''t know that Lin Jie had been frightened by Yuan Shang before, so she didn''t want to put forward the idea of going to work any more. Facing Tao Rong''s proposal, she could only shake her head.Tao Rong sighed helplessly: "you say you want to go out to work, and all kinds of scruples, then I really can''t help you."


    Facing Tao Rong''s impatience, Lin Jie feels guilty. She also knows that she is not promising, but she really can''t disobey yuan Shang. She loves him and just wants him to be happy. Don''t be angry and fight with her.


    "Thank you, Rongrong. You''re willing to listen to me and spend a long time with me. I really appreciate you so much Maybe that''s enough. "


    Looking at Lin Jie, who has no soul and only knows how to complain, but doesn''t dare to act bravely, Tao Rong is really a big head. If you want to help her, it''s really hard to start.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said casually, "look for it. Maybe there is a work unit where all the staff are women, or you are doing business behind the scenes. In short, if you find something to do, it won''t be so boring. I can still accompany you now, but what can you do after I go to school?"


    Lin Jie''s innocent and distressed face really made Tao Rong''s heart ache.


    Tao Rong can only pray that her occasional in-depth chat with Lin Jie can gradually change some of her ideas.


    In fact, Tao Rong wants to train with Lin Jie to build up her body and spirit. Maybe her idea will naturally change.

 Chapter 373

    But thinking of her heart disease, Tao Rong didn''t dare to think much.


    Tao Rong once tentatively asked her why she was not good at sports because she was not in good health, but Lin Jie said that she was in good health, and she didn''t know that she had heart disease at all. Could it be that she couldn''t check it out now, and the sharp deterioration in the next few years?


    After all, the current level of medical care is limited, and many things are not guaranteed.


    Tao Rong felt that she needed to find an opportunity to consult professionals, so she wanted Chen Liuzhi.


    Tao Rong still remembers that in the past, Xiaoxiao''s congenital heart was a little weaker than ordinary people because of premature birth, but it couldn''t reach the level of heart disease. Take good care of it, even if you want to become an athlete in the future.


    When Chen Liuzhi was still in the Nie family, he was specially responsible for taking care of Xiaoxiao. Later, because an Wenlan knew medicine, an Wenlan was the best caregiver for Xiaoxiao, who was weak and sickly when she was a child, rather than her mother, who was ignorant and had only junior high school education.


    As it happens, an Wenlan doesn''t have her own children, so Xiao Xiao, the most beloved of the whole family, naturally deserves the best treatment of the whole family, and this treatment is that an Wenlan becomes a surrogate mother to take care of Xiao Xiao.


    And that led to Tao Rong''s rebellious psychology, and even felt that her daughter would like an Wenlan as much as Nie Zhao, but not herself.


    This is probably the potential psychology of Tao Rong''s extreme escape from Xiaoxiao, because she thinks that her daughter will like an Wenlan more. The jealousy torments her reason, so she chooses to stay away from Xiaoxiao before being hurt.


    But it won''t be this time. The preterm birth was framed by others before. She had planned to leave here after she was pregnant, so no one would harm her.


    A week passed quickly and Nie Zhao came back.


    This time, there was no mission in the military region, just normal military training, so this time Nie Zhao came back to visit his relatives normally, safe and sound.


    Tao Rong and others meet him at the door. As soon as Nie Zhao gets out of the car, he looks at Tao Rong. The two people''s eyes meet in the air. For a moment, they really feel a little confused. There is a hot current in their heart, which makes people want to embrace and say welcome back.


    Tao Rong doesn''t feel that he missed Nie Zhao during this period of time, but at the moment when he appears, Tao Rong''s heart is inexplicably excited.


    Nie Zhao got out of the car and said hello to Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao. Then he came to Tao Rong''s, smiling slightly. His beautiful eyes were like light, which made Tao Rong unable to look directly at him.


    Nie Zhao''s face is more three-dimensional, resolute and handsome. He has just come down from the training ground, so he looks full of wild charm. Male hormones are all over his body, which makes him dizzy as soon as he gets close to him.


    "I''m back." Nie Zhao looks as soft as possible to say.


    Tao Rong Leng Leng, in the eyes of aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang looking at the eight trigrams, lightly said, "welcome home."


    Nie Zhao pick eyebrow, air relaxed way: "owe me a meal, don''t forget."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in disgust.


    Aunt Qiao said with a smile: "the second young master has worked hard all the way. On such a hot day, do you want to take a bath and change clothes first?"


    Nie Zhaogang just wanted to nod his head. As a result, Uncle Wang said, "I''d better wait for a while. The old man said that as soon as you come back, you''ll go to the study to find him."


    Nie Zhao looks at Uncle Wang unexpectedly. "Is grandfather looking for me?"


    Uncle Wang nodded.


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly. Seeing that Nie Zhao was going to leave, she quickly followed him. Because Nie Zhao was going very fast, Tao Rong had to discuss with him secretly. She quickly came to the side and stretched out her hand to pull Nie Zhao''s arm.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, the footstep stopped, don''t understand of looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong saw that Wang Bo was about to catch up, so he anxiously pulled down Nie Zhao''s arm and let him slightly side to himself, while he stood on tiptoe.


    Wang Bo, who keeps up with him, is immediately held by his sharp eyed aunt Qiao. They can only see that Tao Rong''s face is about to reach Nie Zhao''s cheek. They are not polite downstairs. At the same time, they are inexplicably happy.


    They didn''t expect Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to get divorced. Although they were not satisfied with this kind of wife at the beginning, they gradually got along with each other. Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao really like this girl more and more. Now that their feelings are warming up, if they can get along well for a lifetime, it will be a very good thing.


    Of course, only Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao misunderstood. Nie Zhao knew that Tao Rong was going to whisper with him.


    But when the soft breath sprayed on his ears, his cool body gradually began to heat up, which made him uncomfortable.


    "What?"


    Even what Tao Rong said for the first time was not clear.


    Tao Rong thought that his words were not clear and his voice was too small, so he said it again. "My grandfather will tell me to let my family come over. My grandfather wants the two families to meet for a formal meal, so you have to refuse anyway!"


    Nie Zhao is slightly surprised. Before Ming Ming, the old man didn''t like his Oolong marriage very much. He never mentioned meeting Tao Rong''s family. Why did he suddenly"How to refuse?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong said: "if I know how to refuse, I won''t wait until you come back. Anyway, you must not let them come up!"


    Nie Zhao looks sideways at Tao Rong. Tao Rong''s face is already a little flustered and worried. Her eyes are angry. She obviously doesn''t want her family to come over at all.


    Nie Zhao is very clear about the relationship between Tao Rong and her family. He also understands how they treat Tao Rong. Therefore, he is willing to take Tao Rong away from the people of the Tao family. Naturally, he will not feel that there is anything wrong with Tao Rong''s move.


    It''s just that there''s nothing wrong with them, but it''s hard for my grandfather to deal with it.


    "It''s hard to stop what my grandfather wants to do, and let them have a meal. It seems that there''s nothing on the surface. After eating, let them go back. They won''t mess around. And I don''t think they dare to mess around. What are you worried about?" Nie Zhao doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "I''m worried that my deception will be exposed, so they can''t come here anyway. "Tao Rong insisted that no matter what he did was found, he had a lot of scheming, and Nie Zhao was clear.


    Nie Zhao was surprised and said, "what did you cheat them?"


    Tao Rong said directly: "I cheated them. I had a miserable life in Nie''s house. You were all as defensive against me as thieves. You didn''t give me a cent."


    This next Nie Zhao is really gaping at Tao Rong, a face of words.


    "You Why do you say that? " To tell the truth, hearing Tao Rong tell others about her treatment in Nie''s family makes Nie Zhao very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 374

    "Are you stupid? You don''t remember how they designed you? Isn''t it clear for what purpose? If I say that, they will not be able to achieve this goal for the time being. " Tao Rong impatiently looked at Nie Zhao, tone more fierce way: "I will not let them use me, let them live a good life."


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong for a while, touched his nose and joked: "I only remember that the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow, and you are the Yellow sparrow. What''s more, after cheating for a while, can you cheat for a lifetime?"


    Tao Rong is cruel to her family. Nie Zhao is too lazy to say anything. She can do whatever she wants, as long as she doesn''t kill people and set fire to them.


    "No, but in the short term." Tao Rong has his own revenge plan, which can''t be disturbed.


    If the Tao family came, no matter how silly she was, she knew that Tao Rong was cheating them. They would do something rogue. She could imagine that although the Nie family might support the Tao family when she looked at her face, Tao Rong couldn''t see them at all. She didn''t want to take advantage of them. She took so much money from the Nie family in her last life, even though she didn''t know much about it I like the Nie family, but I don''t want to let the Tao family succeed again.


    Nie Zhao sees Tao Rong say of so firm, tiny a Zheng.


    In the short term How short?


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong and becomes silent. More than once, Tao Rong mentions time. She seems to have a very clear time plan for her future. It seems that as long as that time comes, everything will be solved, and she will


    What will happen? Nie Zhao didn''t know that feeling, but every time Tao Rong mentioned something, he could see firmness and determination in her eyes.


    No reason, a burst of irritability like a prairie fire in general slowly spread in his subconscious.


    Tao Rong see Nie Zhao in a daze, is really anxious not to, hand can''t help but force, "this time really rely on you, I can''t persuade grandfather, you must stop this thing."


    Nie Zhao''s heart is a little depressed, but Tao Rong so clearly asked him, he really can''t refuse.


    When they came to the study, my grandfather was on the phone.


    Two people were waiting at the door.


    When the old man finished the conversation, he let them in.


    The old man sat down, looked at them, and said in a dignified voice, "it seems that Tao Rong has already told you, and you have also discussed it?"


    Tao Rong was in a panic, but Nie Zhao was calm. After all, the two of them came in together. The old man would guess what was normal.


    "Grandfather, I heard that you are going to invite Tao Rong''s family to dinner?" Nie Zhao said straight to the point.


    "That''s your father-in-law, mother-in-law and brother-in-law. You''ve been married for so long. It''s a rule to invite a meal and meet in laws. If not, when will we wait for your wedding? " The old man''s face slightly serious said: "how? She doesn''t like to see her family. Don''t you? I didn''t teach you to respect your elders like that. "


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "but my grandfather taught me to distinguish right from wrong. Tao Rong''s family has a bad mind. They don''t take the initiative to ask us for trouble because Tao Rong comforts us in private. If my grandfather insists on inviting them out, there will be endless troubles after that."


    With a "touch", the old man slapped on the mahogany table and said, "what are you talking about? Do you want to break up with your in laws? Are you not afraid of being told jokes? "


    The old man''s authority came up all of a sudden. Tao Rong couldn''t stand. He was very flustered, but Nie Zhao stepped forward and resisted.


    "Grandfather, I have the same attitude as Tao Rong about this time. We can go back to visit them and do our duty, but we must not let them come up and contact with the Nie family. Otherwise, their greed will expand infinitely, and Tao Rong will suffer. Grandfather, I''ve been in shankan village for some time. I know how they treat Tao Rong. I don''t think Tao Rong''s attitude on this issue is wrong. " Nie Zhao solemnly expounded his ideas without hesitation and retreat.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao and feels warm. Fortunately, Nie Zhao is on her side.


    But the old man is not so persuasive. After all, the old man doesn''t know what Tao Rong has experienced in the Tao family. In his imagination, he just prefers boys to girls and wants his daughter to work for the welfare of the family. Even if Tao Rong has suffered in the Tao family, it''s not a big deal compared with the kindness of birth and breeding.


    Nie Zhao is still treated unfairly in the Nie family. In the future, Nie Zhao will hold a grudge against the eldest brother''s family. When he goes back for a hundred years, they will die of old age and refuse to communicate with each other. They will even be on guard. When they encounter difficulties, they will not help each other?


    That''s not what he wants to see.


    So the old man didn''t agree with Nie Zhao and Tao Rong''s idea, so he said: "all parents in the world are parents. Even if their parents don''t behave properly, they give you blood and flesh to make you live so well. Even if they have resentment, they shouldn''t do so absolutely. You should treat them well, honor them, and make them feel guilty for the past. After all, they are relatives. They can''t compare with other friends. They can''t judge the right relationship by right and wrong. You are still young and don''t understand this, so do as I say. "Nie Zhao frowns slightly. He feels that the old man has made Tao Rong''s sufferings smaller. He wants to explain it again.


    But as soon as I opened my mouth, my arm was caught.


    Nie Zhao looks sideways and is shocked, because Tao Rong''s face is expressionless, but his eyes contain some unspeakable anger and Crazy, the whole body exudes awe inspiring momentum, like the sword has been out of the body, with a chill.


    It''s very unfriendly to look at people in this way. It can be said that it''s hostile, as if it''s out of control.


    But now Tao Rong is facing his grandfather.


    I don''t know which words from my grandfather stimulated Tao Rong and made Tao Rong suddenly become like this. She doesn''t want to fight with the old man.


    At this time, the old man also saw Tao Rong''s attitude. He was furious and disobedient. It was too shameful for a younger generation to dare to treat him with such an attitude.


    The old man clapped his hand on the table again. Compared with the one he just clapped, he exerted more force. All the things on the table were shocked by the naked eye.


    "What? I''m not convinced. I don''t think what I said is right. What I said is not good? What do you want to say! Say it! You''d better tell me a story, or your parents will be invited. " The old man said in a loud voice.

 Chapter 375

    The old man is also angry. After all, no one dares to treat him like this. He is as angry as a tiger who has been touched by his beard. Nie Zhao is worried.


    "They''re not me at all..." Tao Rong stepped forward, not suppressed at all, as if he had changed into a man, and roared angrily.


    But Nie Zhao''s backhand holds her hand. With a little strength, he wants to calm her down. He can handle it as long as she doesn''t continue to make trouble.


    Tao Rong was interrupted to speak as expected, the brain of a moment chaos flashed a glimmer of clarity.


    The last reason told her, no! She can''t tell her life experience. She still has a lot of things to do. If she says it now, with the character of Nie Zhao and Nie Laozi, she will meddle in her own affairs. Her revenge must be avenged by herself. No! You can''t say it.


    Tao Rong trembled because he was too excited. After a long time, the environment in his brain like a sea storm was calmed down. But although he was not crazy, there was no place for his resentment.


    She thought the old man was ridiculous. She thought that everything was right when she was old? He has never experienced his own life. What does he know?


    Sure enough, even good people are disgusting.


    Tao Rong takes back her anger, and the whole person is gloomy. She doesn''t want to be stopped by Nie Zhao, because she has given up relying on Nie Zhao, and she wants to take it back by herself.


    Tao Rong looks at the old man straight and slowly opens her mouth. Her tone is gentle, but her tone is extremely sarcastic. She says coldly.


    "My father used to sell me to two adult men for 100 yuan in a small gambling shop, and let them take turns to decompress me. If I didn''t run out, I might have hanged myself for my innocence."


    "In order to borrow money from my uncle, my aunt sold my high school entrance examination results to my cousin, and let her take the place of the first place in my school and go to high school, but I didn''t go to high school. Then he quickly arranged for me to work in the factory, hoping that I could make money for my brother. "


    "My brother didn''t grow up well since he was a boy, so he was psychologically abnormal. He used to touch me several times just to satisfy his abnormal desire. Once he broke in while I was taking a bath. Although he didn''t succeed in the end, his parents didn''t blame him, just gave him a verbal warning."


    At this point, Tao Rong can''t see how shocked the expression on the old man''s face is.


    And the hand that grasps oneself seems to have more strength.


    Tao Rong sneered at the old man and said, "such parents and brothers, do you want me to be good to them? How cheap am I? "


    The old man took a breath and looked at Tao Rong like this. He felt that she was just like a dying flower, but not the decaying one, but the terrible counterattack under the lingering breath.


    "You..." In fact, the old man couldn''t believe what Tao Rong said. After all, where would a parent do such a heartless thing? So he looked at Nie Zhao.


    At this time, Nie Zhao''s face has been frosty, his eyes did not dodge looking at his grandfather.


    The old man understood in a flash.


    Nine times out of ten what Tao Rong said is true. Maybe Nie Zhao knows one or two of them.


    It seems that he is really in vain this time.


    Mingming wants to show more respect to Tao Rong and let the people around her pay attention to her. After all, when she enters the Nie family, she never identifies with her family. This will only make others look down on Tao Rong. He really means well.


    But I didn''t expect that his kindness stabbed the child and let the child open his own wound to explain why he refused. He did a cruel thing to the child.


    It seems that he is really old.


    It can be said that Tao Rong still recognizes these relatives and is willing to go back to have a look, which is her greatest kindness.


    The old man sighed and looked at the little girl whose face was very tight. He said uneasily in his voice: "OK, I understand. This arrangement is my negligence. You can go back. I won''t talk about this kind of thing in the future."


    Tao Rong was stunned. For a long time, she didn''t recover from the intense emotion. She thought she was going to have an argument with the righteous special general and the elders in her family. But she didn''t expect that the old man would accept her and believe her so easily.


    This point is really similar to Nie Zhao, convincing them that they can admit their mistakes, understand and agree.


    Tao Rong finally breathed a sigh of relief. Her heart was no longer beating wildly and her brain was no longer hot. Suddenly, she felt that she had lost her strength and her whole body was paralyzed. If she hadn''t trained herself, she would have fallen down completely.


    But the next second, Nie Zhao seems to know Tao Rong''s situation, directly caught people over, and then hold.


    "Thank you for understanding." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "grandfather, I''m sorry. I just had a bad tone. I''m just in a hurry."


    As if he didn''t want to say more, he waved them to leave.


    Nie Zhao helped Tao Rong out of the door.


    After walking for a while, Tao Rong struggled out, "OK, I can walk by myself. Just now I was scared by my grandfather"There are some things I don''t know." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, look up to Nie Zhao.


    At this time, Nie Zhao''s expression was quite strange, as if he was remorseful and angry, and finally turned into heartache.


    "I don''t like to talk about my black history when I see anyone. If I wasn''t pressed by my grandfather today, I wouldn''t talk about it. Fortunately, my grandfather won''t take care of the affairs of the Taoists any more." Tao Rong just really very painful, but this moment has been completely calm.


    After all, it''s too much hurt to be used to.


    But just as Tao Rong finished and was ready to turn around to leave, Nie Zhao suddenly took out his hand and directly pulled the person into his arms. It''s like holding a child who can''t find home, trying to comfort her with such a hug, without any different feelings, just want to protect her.


    Tao Rong was suddenly buried in a solid chest, but also confused.


    Feel the strength of the waist, almost break her waist.


    What is he excited about? It''s not like he went through those things.


    Tao Rong didn''t feel moved, but felt a little puzzled.


    Is Nie Zhao abusing good people to such a degree.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Tao Rong can''t help but clap Nie Zhaojian on the back.


    Nie Zhao''s original heavy look was slightly trembling, as if he had been shot away.


    In an instant, Nie Zhao, who has done something under his impulse, looks embarrassed and subtle.


    But for a moment, he really didn''t know how to let go.

 Chapter 376

    "Comfort you." Nie Zhaosheng said.


    Has she grown tall?


    It used to be the same as holding a child, but now it''s very comfortable There is another feeling.


    But also accompanied by a strange sense of satisfaction.


    "Who needs your comfort? Let me go." Tao Rong is speechless. Being held by Nie Zhao is like being held by a bear. He can''t get away from it. It seems that as long as Nie Zhao doesn''t let go, he can''t recover his freedom.


    Tao Rong''s tone does not need any comfort. She is very strong and can adjust herself completely.


    But Nie Zhao just wanted to comfort her. He just heard about those things in it, some of which he knew and some he didn''t know. But when Tao Rong told them one by one, the unimaginable experience really hit Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong''s treatment in the Tao family is far worse than he imagined. He really wants to help her get back and let those people eat the bad consequences. But ah, Tao Rong is not willing to rely on him, and will not ask him to do so.


    What can he do to protect her


    Protecting her?


    Nie Zhao maintains the posture of hugging, in the heart can''t help a clatter, as if something suddenly becomes clear.


    He is Want to protect her?


    That''s why I care so much about her and want to know her recent situation and trend all the time.


    His teammates said that he missed her and couldn''t give up on his daughter-in-law, but Nie Zhao didn''t think so. He just didn''t trust her because she was good at causing trouble and often got into trouble, so he was worried about her and wanted to protect her.


    This kind of protective desire should not have appeared in such a self-improvement and independent woman, but Nie Zhao is still full of protective desire for her.


    Why?


    What does he think of the relationship between Tao Rong and him?


    What would he like to see happen between them?


    Nie Zhao is like being in the upstream river. If he doesn''t swim hard, he will never see the truth. But it''s not easy to swim upstream?


    "Hello Tao Rong is uncomfortable and anxious. She really doesn''t like to cuddle with people like this. The more intimate she is, the more uncomfortable she is.


    But Nie Zhao seemed to be wandering nine days, and he didn''t hear Tao Rong''s warning at all.


    And at that time, suddenly a voice rang out from behind Tao Rong.


    "Cough, I''m disturbing you."


    That''s an Wenlan''s voice.


    Tao Rong a Leng, the next second is pushed away by Nie Zhao.


    Although it was only a slight push, but the feeling of rushing to clear still stabbed Tao Rong''s heart like a small thorn.


    Tao Rong turns to see past, see an Wen Lan look dejected to sad stand in stair mouth, obviously just come up.


    And look at Nie Zhao, at this time he looks uncomfortable to the extreme, as if he had done something wrong and was arrested.


    Tao Rong''s eyes turned between the two, sneered and walked away.


    After a while, Nie Zhao came up in a hurry.


    Tao Rong didn''t pay attention and went back to her room.


    Nie Zhao did not follow in, but returned to his own study.


    Nie Zhao just took a breath after going back.


    In fact, when he just pushed away Tao Rong, it was not because of the appearance of an Wenlan, but just because of the appearance of a person.


    Nie Zhao unconsciously raised his hands and looked at his arm, with a daze.


    He thought that he was just holding Tao Rong, which was a righteous consolation. He didn''t need to hide.


    But when someone appeared, he felt as if he had been discovered some secret. He instinctively hid it. There was no silver here to prove that he didn''t do anything wrong.


    But after reaction, he found that he was really oolong. He didn''t think he had any other idea, but he felt guilty when he was knocked down.


    He didn''t know what he was guilty of.


    It took me a long time to think about an Wenlan. After all, she was an ex girlfriend. Holding another girl in front of her, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    However, this idea was just a flash, and Nie Zhao didn''t think about it any more.


    But what he didn''t know was that his behavior just made two girls misunderstand.


    Tao Rong''s misunderstanding, needless to say, just still hold not to let go, white moonlight appeared to want to leave her ten Zhang far, ha ha, man! For fear of making him jealous? If you have the ability, don''t do this kind of thing that makes people misunderstand. Tao Rong can''t be held by anyone.


    At the beginning, an Wenlan was really impacted by seeing Tao Rong and Nie Zhao holding each other in the family. After all, in her concept, these two are not emotional. At most, they are friendship, the bondage of identity and the care of acquaintances. They can''t go any further. But they let an Wenlan see the impact again and again. An Wen LAN has been unable to comfort himself, everything is a coincidence, is an accident.But as soon as Nie Zhao sees that he appears, he pushes Tao Rong away. He doesn''t want to misunderstand him. He lights a fire in an Wenlan''s heart, which makes her feel vain.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao still has her in his heart, and the most important position is always her.


    For her sake, Nie Zhao can give up any other woman around her.


    An Wenlan remembers Nie Chen and Hou Xianshu''s suggestion that she would have a baby earlier It seems that she has to work harder to let Nie Zhao accept herself again.


    At dinner that night, Nie Zhao finds that Tao Rong has become indifferent to him again. Nie Zhao thinks it''s her holding her during the day that makes her unhappy. But this kind of thing is impulsive, and it''s not easy to apologize, but Nie Zhao also has a way to deal with Tao Rong.


    In the evening, it''s time for Tao Rong to train. Nie Zhao went directly to give her guidance and became her companion. After several sets of boxing, Tao Rong''s expression was obviously better.


    The next day, Nie Zhao put forward to let Tao Rong fulfill his promise, the guest to please.


    Tao Rong naturally won''t break his promise and asks him what he wants to eat.


    "Will you treat me to anything?" Nie Zhao seemed to think of something and asked with a smile.


    Tao Rong nodded, "as long as it''s not too expensive."


    Nie Zhao chuckled, feeling as if he was very happy, just as he thought of the cat where xiaoyugan was hiding. He almost wagged his tail. "I don''t want to eat outside, I want to eat what you make."


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, "do you want me to cook?"


    Nie Zhaoli should have said: "I heard that you are good at cooking before. I still remember that you used chicken soup to pit me. Later, didn''t you say that you would find a chance to do it for me again? It''s just a chance. "


    It''s nothing to cook a meal for Nie Zhao. Since it''s his own proposal, it''s better for Tao Rong. He also saved a sum of money, so Tao Rong agreed.

 Chapter 377

    Now that it''s settled, Tao Rong goes to tell Aunt Qiao that she will cook lunch.


    Aunt Qiao was quite surprised at the beginning. She was worried about Tao Rong''s poor cooking, but when she began to skillfully use the ingredients she bought today, aunt Qiao knew that Tao Rong would definitely cook.


    Nie family''s kitchen is very big, Tao Rong was originally a person cooking, don''t let aunt Qiao help.


    But Nie Zhao walked in after a while and asked, "can I help you?"


    Tao Rong washed the vegetables and said, "don''t you want me to treat you? How about you help with the cooking? "


    Nie Zhao came to the edge of the pool and looked at the things inside. The chicken, duck and fish are all alive. Does she have to prepare so much? Is it too tired for her to do it alone.


    "It''s fun, and I''m bored waiting outside alone."


    Tao Rong wants to take the things in the pool. Seeing Nie Zhao blocking here is like driving away a fly. "Don''t be afraid to get in the way here. You Bored to do other things, to the meal point to call you, how? Do you want to supervise me for fear that I will cheat? "


    "Sometimes it''s more delicious to help yourself." Nie Zhao changed the other side to lean on, obviously was not going to go out.


    Tao Rong reluctantly looked back at Nie Zhao and asked: "will you do this?"


    Nie Zhao picked eyebrows and said, "I''ve been in the cooking class, too."


    Tao Rong can''t imagine what it''s like for Nie Zhao to stay in the cooking class, but since this free labor force insists so much, he has nothing to refuse.


    "Put on the apron." Tao Rong pointed to the aprons of different sizes hanging on the wall and said.


    Nie Zhao took down one of the biggest pieces and depicted that it was still much smaller. Then he went to Tao Rong and said, "help me tie it."


    Tao Rong is washing vegetables. Hearing this, he looks back at Nie Zhao and says, "don''t you have any hands?"


    "It''s too small. I don''t know how to fasten it." Nie Zhaoli straight gas strong said.


    Finally, Tao Rong had no choice but to turn around and take over the tape handed over by Nie Zhao.


    "You''re lower. It''s too high for me to reach." Tao Rong said while pressing Nie Zhao''s shoulder.


    Nie Zhao''s mouth corners smile, slowly pricked a horse step, "you still insist on drinking milk?"


    It''s bright. I think she''s short.


    Tao Rong in the hand direct force a pull, the belt tightens, strangled Nie Zhao''s neck.


    Nie Zhao quickly showed weakness and begged for mercy: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong."


    Tao Rong just loosened it. Help to fasten it.


    When Nie Zhao turns around, Tao Rong almost laughs.


    I feel that the apron on him is just like the belly pocket. The main reason is that he is too big, just like an adult wearing a child''s clothes.


    However, their own appearance is too good to play, so it''s a little strange to look at Xiaoshuai, inexplicably a little contrast sprouting feeling.


    Seeing Tao Rong''s smile, Nie Zhao looked down at his masterpiece and said, "forget it, I don''t wear it anymore. Anyway, I''m just helping."


    How can Tao Rong make it disappear? He quickly put out his hand to stop it and said, "it''s very handsome and eye-catching."


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong suspiciously, but looking at her trying to suppress her smile, she suddenly feels that everything is not important. If you want to smile, just smile. Anyway, it won''t be seen by others.


    Tao Rong smiles and appreciates for a while, then he begins to direct Nie Zhao.


    Don''t mention it. I''ve been in the cooking class. At least I can handle the ingredients easily.


    While talking in the kitchen, they deal with the affairs of their subordinates. They walk around and exchange positions from time to time. Tao Rong''s face is light, but Nie Zhao''s mouth never comes down.


    Near noon, the aroma from the kitchen attracted Uncle Wang. When Uncle Wang came, he saw aunt Qiao and a Cui secretly looking at the direction of the kitchen. They''re not cooking.


    Wang Bo was also surprised to learn that Tao Rong was cooking. He hurried to ask aunt Qiao.


    Aunt Qiao pointed to the two people inside with a smile and said, "don''t worry about the couple''s interest. In the past, the old lady also liked to cook for the old man. The old man didn''t have the second young master to come. At that time, he was afraid to be a pillar in the kitchen. He was rejected by the old lady and refused to leave. Ha ha, in my opinion, the relationship between the second young master and the young lady is getting better and better. How harmonious it looks. "


    A Cui can''t help but curl her lips. She feels more and more worried and dissatisfied. She thinks that Tao Rong is seducing Nie Zhao. She thinks that when the second young lady comes back in the evening, she must tell her that this outsider doesn''t treat herself as an outsider any more.


    When Wang Bo heard this, he didn''t say much. Indeed, looking at two people busy in the kitchen, the second young master also showed that look, looking at is a happy picture, Uncle Wang can''t bear to disturb.


    Tao Rong is quick and quick. After finishing the meal on the main table, she wants to help aunt Qiao cook their meal together. But how dare aunt Qiao let her cook for the servants? It''s against the rules.Only when all the dishes were almost out of the pot did Nie Zhao realize a problem.


    Tao Rong did so much, but he didn''t eat it by himself, but by his family.


    Immediately Nie Zhao was depressed. Why didn''t he think that when he cooked at home, how could Tao Rong only do the two of them? So the first time he asked Tao Rong to cook, he had to share it with others?


    Although it''s not a big deal, it''s just that Tao Rong is a little hard, but Nie Zhao''s heart really feels blocked, as if his good things have been robbed by others.


    So when Tao Rong brought the dishes to the table, he saw that Nie Zhao, who had already sat down, was dispirited, and Tao Rong carefully checked whether he had put coriander.


    When the old man and Hou Xianshu were called down, they were surprised to learn that it was made by Tao Rong.


    The old man took a look at the table and thought that the appearance was pretty good, so he sat down to prepare for dinner.


    Hou Xianshu was not very happy. She didn''t think she should cook as the host. She just asked a little girl to cook such a table. She didn''t know if she could do it well. What if the food wasn''t clean? She''s not quite at ease.


    "Well, what kind of food do you cook all of a sudden Hou Xianshu quite dissatisfied said.


    Nie Zhao was originally a little unhappy that others shared his welfare. Now Tao Rong, who had been harmed, was even more unhappy. He helped and said, "Mom, I suggested that Tao Rong cook for me."


    Hou Xianshu is slightly stunned. She looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously. Generally, only those who have a good relationship with their husband and wife will do so? What does Nie Zhao mean? Do you really like this girl?

 Chapter 378

    "Don''t worry, mom. I used to do it at home." Tao Rong smiles and brings up the chicken soup.


    As soon as the lid is opened, the fragrance is overflowing.


    Hou Xianshu wrinkled her nose and muttered, "can you compare what you do at home with what you do here?"


    Of course, the dishes in the big iron pot can''t be compared with the exquisite dishes, but Tao Rong also honed them in order to please Nie Zhao in his last life.


    Different flavors and different dishes soon attracted people''s attention.


    At this moment, an Wenlan just came back from the University and was called to the table. When she learned that these were all made by Tao Rong, she was dismissive. As a result, she heard that Nie Zhao asked for them, and Nie Zhao went into the kitchen to help. An Wenlan almost didn''t hold the chopsticks.


    He wants to eat the dish made by Tao Rong? This seems to be a sign of what, let an Wenlan suddenly in the heart of the five flavor miscellany.


    Once upon a time, she also washed her hands for Nie Zhao, but only Nie Zhao was qualified to enjoy her low-profile efforts.


    She won''t treat herself as a servant and cook a table for everyone like Tao Rong.


    A person of noble birth will be regarded as a kind of harmless taste, but a person of low birth will only make people feel that she can''t get rid of her inferiority, hard work and destined to be on the stage.


    Tao Rong didn''t think so much about it. Her cooking is really good. After all, she has been cooking since she was a child. She has a natural sense of taste and smell. Later, she became a hobby of passing the time. Whether it''s knife work or seasoning, Tao Rong''s cooking is no worse than aunt Qiao''s.


    Because of a new taste, even the old man praised it.


    Tao Rong was relieved for a moment. Fortunately, she practiced cooking with her at Lin Jie''s house before. Otherwise, she would not know what it would look like if she had been cooking for such a long time.


    Seeing that the old man was satisfied, Tao Rong turned to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao is very happy to eat, not only because of Tao Rong''s satisfaction in cooking for him, but also because he doesn''t know why these meals are especially suitable for Nie Zhao''s appetite, as if they were made for him. Even aunt Qiao can''t grasp it so accurately. Tao Rong doesn''t know what she likes, but she can make every dish to his satisfaction. It''s really amazing.


    But looking at the next few people are eating the food that should belong to him, he is a bit tangled.


    Next time, next time, be sure to go out and find a kitchen for Tao Rong to cook for him.


    Although he did not know why he began to have the habit of eating alone, he knew very clearly that he really did not like Tao Rong cooking for others, especially in his own name.


    Although Hou Xianshu didn''t forgive others before, she really ate it, but she really thought it was good. Although Hou Xianshu was not satisfied with Tao Rong in all aspects, she had to admit that Tao Rong was very pleasant in some places. But if you think about it, this way of cooking to please people is really a bit low-grade. It''s really from the mountains, and the idea is very vulgar.


    And an Wenlan doesn''t know whether it''s jealousy or something. She''s eating delicious food, but it''s tasteless. In her opinion, Tao Rong''s cooking skills have reached the level of a professional chef, and she can''t compare with Tao Rong at all. Although it''s not a skill she can see, losing to Tao Rong will make her feel uncomfortable.


    An Wenlan said with a stiff smile: "these dishes are delicious. Tao Rong, your cooking skills are very good. It seems that you are very talented."


    "No, sister-in-law. Maybe I like it better." Tao Rong responded with a smile.


    "Then you can think about becoming a chef in the future, and you will definitely make some achievements." An Wenlan said sincerely.


    Tao Rong is a little stunned. Although she knows that an Wenlan''s words are absolutely ironic, after all, she is now the daughter-in-law of a wealthy family. How can she be a cook? Although there is no distinction between high and low occupation, compared with an Wenlan''s doctor, the cook is certainly not welcomed by the family.


    However, Tao Rong doesn''t dislike the job of cook. She also wants to learn how to cook well. In the future, she will keep Xiao Xiao healthy and fat, and food is the most important thing for the people. If you eat three meals a day happily, you will have a happy day.


    But the chef''s words are too busy to accompany his family to eat together, so Tao Rong still gives up the idea.


    "It''s just a hobby." Tao Rong responded calmly.


    "I mean, just do it once in a while." The old man suddenly interjected to say, said of time also saw an Wen Lan one eye.


    An Wenlan instantly realized that she had made a slip of words. How could she persuade her sister-in-law to be a cook? They are not ordinary families.


    Just want to humiliate Tao Rong, did not expect to let the old man unhappy, it seems that the old man has been quite maintenance of Tao Rong. Although not to let their status decline, but anwenlan heart or unhappy.


    "Tao Rong only needs to cook it for me once in a while." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Nie Zhao has no response to an Wenlan''s words. In his opinion, he can do whatever he likes. He doesn''t need to be bound by his identity, as long as Tao Rong likes to be happy. It''s just that he looks so satisfied with the old man''s food and says that. I''m afraid that if he asks Tao Rong to do it often, he''s not always at home. He doesn''t feel comfortable. If Tao Rong wants to do it, he must be at home, so the premise of cooking is to make it for him.Nie Zhao''s overbearing Manifesto is not like his style. It seems that he blurted out that he swore the exclusive right to Tao Rong.


    All of a sudden, the whole table was stunned.


    The old man cut a way directly: "still can rob your not to become." This smelly boy, his nature has been exposed. He used to look so big and square, mature and steady, but if he is really the most beloved thing, he won''t be touched by others.


    Well?


    Wait? The most beloved thing?


    Is it Tao Rong? Or is it made by Tao Rong?


    Tao Rong thought that when she promised to cook for him again, she thought it was beautiful.


    Hou Xianshu frowns slightly. She feels that the relationship between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong is getting better. She doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. But now they haven''t shared the same room. She doesn''t want Nie Zhao to be the eldest grandson of the next generation.


    An Wenlan was the only one on the table who was about to break the chopsticks. She put one hand under her and clenched it into a fist.


    She just heard wrong. Is Nie Zhao flirting? Is it showing that Tao Rong is his?


    Why in front of her?


    Don''t know if she will be very sad?


    She''s still there?


    Didn''t he see it?


    Or On purpose?


    It must have been said to her on purpose. It must have been

 Chapter 379

    On the table, because of Nie Zhao''s words, people are in different moods. Tao Rong squints at Nie Zhao, who looks back innocently.


    In an Wenlan''s eyes, it turns into an expression of affection.


    An Wenlan couldn''t bear it, so she immediately cut off the topic and said, "by the way, my father will hold a birthday party the day after tomorrow. Originally, ah Chen and Nie Zhao didn''t come back, so I told my mother and grandfather. But since Nie Zhao has come back, I''ll invite you. If you have time, you''d better go to my home to attend my father''s birthday party. Many friends in the circle will come. Are you sure Pepe and mom will be there. Are you going


    Although an Wenlan asked Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, she looked at Tao Rong very appropriately, as if she was fighting for Tao Rong''s consent.


    Tao Rong is not interested in this kind of things. Last time she introduced the dinner, she was the leading role. There is no way. It''s best not to go in other situations.


    But although an Wenlan asked herself, it was not Tao Rong but Nie Zhao who could make the decision.


    Tao Rong does not answer with a smile, but looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "we won''t join in the fun. I have something else to do."


    That''s his elder brother''s father-in-law, not his. Naturally, he has no reason to go.


    An Wenlan''s face was stiff, but she didn''t force it.


    Tao Rong also thinks that Nie Zhao is not a person who likes to join in the fun, and he doesn''t need to build any network, so this kind of party is also to make trouble for himself. I thought it was over like this, but what I didn''t expect was that in the evening, chairman an personally called to invite Nie Zhao and his wife to come.


    He was invited personally as an elder. He knew that Nie Zhao was at home on holiday. If he didn''t go, he couldn''t say it.


    In the end, Nie Zhao had no choice but to agree.


    When Nie Zhao tells Tao Rong, Tao Rong is reading in Nie Zhao''s study.


    Tao Rong mentioned that he would go to the library to read books. Nie Zhao said that there are many books in his study, all kinds of interesting books, which are worth collecting. Tao Rong can go there to read.


    So Tao Rong came to Nie Zhao''s study to look for books.


    Hearing Nie Zhao''s words, Tao Rong put down the book and frowned: "that''s OK. You''re alone. I won''t go?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I invited both of us, and I''m alone Not so good. "


    The so-called is not very good. Tao Rong probably also knows that the people who settled down knew about Nie Zhao''s association with an Wenlan in the past. It is estimated that some of the guests who went this time knew the inside story more or less. If Nie Chen didn''t go this time, Nie Zhao went and didn''t take his wife with him, it would really be criticized.


    So I don''t know what an''s family thinks. If their son-in-law doesn''t go, they are still in the mood to take care of their brother-in-law.


    Nie Zhao had been trying to avoid the embarrassment with an Wenlan, so he would directly refuse to say no, but now at this point, Nie Zhao must take Tao Rong to the past.


    "Let me be your shield?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao jokingly said: "you don''t think that if you marry me, you really don''t care about anything."


    Back and forth, indeed, Tao Rong shrugged, "just go."


    Tao Rong knows a little about settling down.


    It can''t be compared with the old commercial families, so its influence can''t enter into the top ten families. From my grandfather''s generation to my father''s development of import and export business, settling down is very good at doing business. When so many people failed in the water test, they walked out of their own way and made a prosperous family, Anshi group.


    Because of the marriage between an Jia and Nie Jia, an Jia has no worries about doing business. Even because of Nie Jia''s contacts and relationships, he has got a lot of business that he couldn''t imagine before. This is the advantage of power and also an important decisive factor that an Jia doesn''t have. After that, settling down began to develop rapidly.


    In the future, it will become a new family that can compete with all the business families in the top ten families.


    However, it''s just the beginning, so settling down is extremely flattering to the Nie family, and we should establish a good relationship anyway.


    Tao Rong knows that an Liang, chairman of An''an, is a cunning hunter in the market. His wife, you Qiufeng, is also good at figuring out people''s minds. She is snobbish and has more scheming than Hou Xianshu.


    As for an Wenlan''s younger brother, an Rifan, is a dandy and brainless second generation. Is also Nie Pei''s guard follower, Nie Pei said one, he absolutely does not say two.


    Because of the infatuation with Nie Pei, an Rifan didn''t make trouble for her in his last life. It''s normal to start on impulse. After all, Tao Rong''s chance to see other people outside was limited.


    However, later, because he was too unproductive to learn, he could not inherit and settle down at all in the future, so the settling down couple sent him abroad to make a good transformation, learn knowledge, live independently, and let him grow up.However, an Rifan almost became more unbearable to come back to Nanshi. In the end, it is tantamount to becoming an abandoned son, or an Wenlan bears the burden of the family.


    From this point of view, an Wenlan is really excellent. She not only studies medicine well, but also understands things in shopping malls. She also manages the company from all aspects.


    But at that time, Nie Zhao also helped her. With Nie Zhao''s help, naturally, there were the brothers behind him. They fought together, and even if an Wenlan had any difficulties, she could get through them safely.


    At least before Tao Rong''s death, angel group had become one of the three giants of Chinese business.


    And now the angle group only accounts for half of the business in the southern region.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong went by the same car. Hou Xianshu and their car arrived first.


    As soon as Nie Zhao and Tao Rong got out of the car, they saw an Rifan who was welcoming the guests.


    He looks very reluctant. He is just a child who doesn''t understand. If he doesn''t have other relatives at home, he doesn''t know how many people he will offend just because of his bad face.


    However, even if the smelly face, see Nie Pei that moment also become sunny.


    "Pepe, here you are." An Rifan ran directly to meet his sweetheart.


    And Nie Pei''s attitude towards him is a little better when he is useful, but when he is useless, he shouts like the class.


    But today Nie Pei had a little smile on his face.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are met by other relatives of an''s family. When Nie Zhao appears, he naturally attracts people''s attention. There are only a few young people in Nanshi who can attend such an occasion and wear dark green camouflage clothes.

 Chapter 380

    In addition, Nie Zhao''s eye-catching face glued the eyes of the ladies around him.


    Those who know and those who don''t know all talk about Nie Zhao. He''s really a young man who looks good from the inside out.


    However, when Nie Zhao looks like holding Tao Rong''s waist and bringing Tao Rong in, everyone can''t help looking forward to an Wenlan who is accompanying her mother-in-law.


    It seems that it''s not Nie Chen, the eldest of the Nie family, but Nie Zhao, the second son of the family, who has recently married a country wife.


    Nie Zhaorong just answered Tao''s question and walked forward. "Yuan Shang and his family are not friends. They can send a gift at most, but no one will come."


    Tao Rong instantly understood that although an family was married to the Nie family, it still couldn''t get into the yuan family''s eyes. The second-class family had nothing to do with them. They had no kinship, no business relationship, and maybe there was invisible competition. Therefore, it was impossible to help them celebrate their birthday.


    Knowing that Yuan Shang and Lin Jie were not coming, Tao Rong felt even more bored.


    Looking at Tao Rong, Nie Zhao knew that she was impatient and said, "well, let''s just slip away later. I don''t like such occasions either." He would rather train in the warehouse with Tao Rong than come here.


    They are all strangers. Nie Zhao doesn''t want to waste his precious vacation time here.


    An''s relatives introduced Nie Zhao and Tao Rong into the villa together.


    An Jia and Nie Jia are totally different styles.


    Settling down is a modern style. Looking at the delicacy, luxury and nobility, it doesn''t have the solemn and elegant feeling of the Nie family.


    And the area of the whole villa is almost half smaller.


    They don''t have so many people living here, so they don''t need a lot of space, and they can have such a house in such a prosperous area of Nanshi, which shows their economic strength to settle down.


    Walking into the gate of an''s home, I saw two people standing in the crowd in red custom-made clothes talking and laughing. When I saw the people of Nie''s family, I left and walked towards this side.


    "Ah, mother in law, welcome, welcome." Anliang warm forward handshake, you Qiufeng also came forward to pat, with the Nie Pei said: "Pei Pei also came."


    Hou Xianshu said with a smile, "Happy Birthday to my father-in-law." Nie Pei also timely came forward and said: "Happy Birthday to uncle. It''s a gift from mom. "


    "All right, all right, we''ll be glad you''re here." Anliang took the gift in person.


    With a smile, an Wenlan took her mother''s hand and said, "Mom and Dad, this is a good thing that mom has spent a lot of effort to find. You will like it."


    "Can there be anything worse from Xianshu?" You Qiufeng said with a smile, and Hou Xianshu looked quite close.


    However, Hou Xianshu has some reservations about her attitude. Although she is friendly, she is intimate. It is estimated that you Qiufeng is still a little despised in her heart. After all, she is such a pure merchant family, that is, she is in business.


    Businessmen are vulgar when they are heavy on profits. In the eyes of a big family, those who only do business are the most worthless, because such a family has no foundation and no other development. It''s a matter of minutes to be crushed to death by a real big family.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Nie family had no energy to manage their back assets, and there were not many talents in the family who were good at this kind of operation, they would not choose to marry with their families and build a win-win cooperative relationship.


    On the other side, Anliang has already started to say hello to Nie Zhao. "Nephew, I heard that you have won the medal again. It''s really great to be young. How can I hear that you were injured last time? How are you now? Is it much better? "


    "Uncle Laoan, I''m fine." Nie Zhao mouth with a faint smile, polite performance, but not intimate.


    Tao Rong is next to Nie Zhao. Originally, he thought that the an family would not notice him. But he didn''t expect that an Liang would talk to Nie Zhao, and you Qiufeng would stare at him and say hello to her.


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year. Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law has changed and become more and more beautiful. Sure enough, she has changed a lot. How about that? Are you still used to getting along with Wenlan? Take her as your sister. If she doesn''t treat you well, tell me, I''ll help you teach her a lesson. " You Qiufeng said lovingly.


    Tao Rong quickly said with a smile: "sister-in-law takes care of me very much. Thank you for your concern."


    In her last life, the aunt was looking at her with her nostrils. Many times she came to Nie''s house to compare her with an Wenlan in the Ming Dynasty.


    The most classic sentence is "the same daughter-in-law, one to make money at home, a constant pit of money at home." At that time, Tao Rong was really ashamed.


    This couple is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. It''s really a set of things to watch the occasion, the atmosphere and the dishes.


    But Tao Rong won''t hate them because of this. He should be despised in his last life. Now they just treat her according to the situation.


    Anliang said after a while to entertain others, you Qiufeng is to give enough face to accompany Hou Xianshu for a long time.Nie Pei and an Rifan disappeared in the blink of an eye. They didn''t know why they went. Because an Wenlan was also the eldest lady of an''s family, they helped to greet the guests. Most of them were friends of their generation.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong have an idea that they want to find a place to hide. After they cut the cake, they are ready to leave.


    Tao Rong looks at the ten layers of cake ready to be placed next to the living room. Each layer is different. There are all kinds of flavors. She feels very spectacular.


    Nie Zhao took a glass of juice for Tao Rong. Seeing her looking at the cake, she asked with a smile, "by the way, I don''t know when your birthday is. Is it the same as the registered permanent residence?" Because many people in their generation will fill in their birthdays when they have children. Sometimes the lunar calendar is the solar calendar, so many people don''t know when their birthday is.


    Tao Rong used to regard the birthday on her Hukou as her real birthday, but now she knows it''s true.


    She is a stolen child. How can she know her birthday.


    "I don''t know. My family didn''t remember. So I don''t want a birthday either. " Tao Rong didn''t even know whether he was born in winter or summer, or even whether he was really 16 years old.


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, "that next time I have a birthday, when we two have a birthday together, you want to eat what kind of birthday cake to buy?"


    Tao Rong took a look at Nie Zhao, "when you were born, you didn''t know whether you were in the army or on a mission? I don''t expect that. "

 Chapter 381

    Nie Zhao was stunned. He was right. He had never had a birthday at home since he joined the army.


    However, when Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong with a relaxed look, he knew that she was different from other little girls. He didn''t care much about the ritual of birthday. He thought the cake was spectacular, so he didn''t go on.


    After a while, someone came up one after another to say hello to Nie Zhao.


    Although Nie Zhao is only in the army, his identity is that people look up to him. There are many people who want to get familiar with him and make friends with him.


    At such times, although Nie Zhao maintains basic politeness on the surface, he looks colder. Only those who really want to know Nie Zhao will not be afraid of his cold air and come forward to talk.


    But even so, there are a lot of people. Tao Rong basically stays next to Nie Zhao as an invisible person and doesn''t take the initiative to speak. And those people are naturally curious and dare not look at Tao Rong openly.


    When Nie Zhao was about to be surrounded by some young people, a strange voice came from the door.


    When people looked at it, they saw two people in suits carrying a gift. Because of their large size, they immediately attracted people''s attention.


    People can''t help talking.


    Ordinary people don''t give such a big gift. If it''s of average value and attracts people''s attention, it will lose its style. For the sake of conservatism, people will avoid such a big gift.


    And this is the biggest present for me today. I just don''t know who is so high-profile. It''s specially sent in the middle of the time. Is that the last word?


    An Wenlan took the initiative to meet her. When the man in the suit got out of the way with the gift, they finally saw which family was giving the gift with such a high profile.


    She was dressed in red, with graceful curves, tall figure, cool face, three-dimensional facial features and aggressive momentum. Danfeng''s eyes were arrogant, as if she despised everyone. Her head was slightly raised, and the wine red corners of her mouth were slightly upward. The aura imitated Buddhism and instantly suppressed the whole audience, so that everyone could not help looking at her.


    But Tao Rong and Nie Zhao looked at her for a moment, and their expressions changed.


    It''s haunting.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but get close to Tao Rong. Tao Rong''s eyes are clear, and a cold radian hangs at the corner of his mouth.


    Zheng Shunjia really doesn''t have much to spare, but Tao Rong is not afraid of it. What''s more, Nie Zhao is still here today. Zheng Shunjia''s daring to pick something is self humiliating.


    When Nie Zhao was recuperating at home, Zheng Shunjia might have broken the door of Nie''s family if it wasn''t for the old man''s order. Later, Chen Liuzhi said that Zheng Shunjia even investigated him and asked him about Nie Zhao.


    However, even if Zheng Shunjia has an identity, she has nothing to do with Nie Zhao. Naturally, she has no right to interfere. Even if she intimidates Chen Liuzhi, Chen Liuzhi never says it.


    In the end, Zheng Shunjia had no choice but to give up.


    In fact, she can ask an Wenlan and Chen Liuzhi what happened to Nie Zhao, but she worries too much about Nie Zhao and wants to control everything about him.


    Now think about chairman an''s birthday party. With the relationship between Zheng Shunjia and an Wenlan, she will come.


    But Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are not willing to think of this person, and this person really did not show up for a long time, so it was ignored.


    But an Wenlan must know it. Since she doesn''t know it in advance, it seems that her sister-in-law is willing to see Zheng Shunjia embarrass her.


    Tao Rong is thinking wildly, suddenly he has an extra hand around his waist.


    Tao Rong a Leng, turn a head to see to Nie Zhao to ask a way: "why?"


    This time, Nie Zhao didn''t support Tao Rong in vain. Instead, he really held Tao Rong''s waist, as if they were really close lovers.


    "Don''t leave me later." Nie Zhao some vigilant said.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao puzzled. He is so worried when Zheng Shunjia appears. In Nie Zhao''s opinion, Zheng Shunjia should not be a big problem.


    And I didn''t tell him about my previous kidnapping. In Nie Zhao''s opinion, there should be only the conflict when they met for the first time. Even the etiquette teacher incident after that was the masterpiece of Zheng Shunjia''s brother.


    Seeing that Tao Rong didn''t answer, Nie Zhao looked at her and said, "I''m serious. Don''t leave me. We''ll leave later."


    Tao Rong picks eyebrows and does not comment. Feeling strange, he tentatively asked, "what do you know that I don''t know? Maybe I should know? "


    Nie Zhao was said to be a Leng, and finally did not stand up to Tao Rong''s cold vision as if seeing through everything, only to be honest.


    "Last time you took the exam, I traced it to Zheng Shunjia."


    Tao Rong a Leng, didn''t say to trace not to arrive before? Is Nie Zhao secretly investigating behind her back again?


    "I''ve told my grandfather that he gave the Zheng family a warning and a small punishment behind his back. It''s revenge for you, but it''s the enmity of the younger generation, so it can''t be put on the table." Nie Zhao said softly, "so I didn''t tell you.""She I''m really persistent to you. I''ll try my best to deal with you. " Tao Rong said speechless.


    Nie Zhao felt his nose uneasily.


    "Seriously, if we divorce later, will you marry her? In fact, I don''t recommend you to marry her. It''s too troublesome, such a woman." Tao Rong said carelessly.


    Nie Zhao looks stiff and frowns at Tao Rong. He opens his mouth. He doesn''t say anything more. Instead, he takes Tao Rong more and pulls her to himself. "It''s not your heart."


    Tao Rong shrugs and doesn''t notice that she''s almost close to Nie Zhao.


    And such a scene naturally fell into the eyes of Zheng Shunjia, who searched for Nie Zhao''s figure as soon as he came in.


    As soon as Zheng Shunjia''s expression was coagulated, she could not hold down her anger. She wanted to step forward, but she was stopped by an Wenlan.


    "Shunjia, here you are. It''s too late. The birthday party is about to start. " An Wenlan intimately goes forward and holds Zheng Shunjia''s arm. Remind her to be calm with her eyes.


    Only when Zheng Shunjia faced an Wenlan did she look like a woman of her age.


    "On my uncle''s birthday, I have to choose a good gift to send. This is the antique of the last century that I just sold at the international auction of F country. I think my uncle will like it." Zheng Shunjia said haughtily.


    With her words, the two suit men directly uncovered the red silk cloth, which turned out to be an oil painting.


    Tao Rong didn''t understand these. He just heard one after another exclamations from people around him. It seems that it''s a masterpiece of great value.

 Chapter 382

    Otherwise, Zheng Shunjia did not dare to let people reveal the gift directly at the banquet.


    Zheng Shunjia''s character is that no one is allowed to overshadow her. She should always stand in the spotlight and become the focus of the public.


    It has something to do with her life experience. After all, her parents died, and her brothers were cousins. She was the only one in her family. Although she was spoiled by the whole Zheng family, she was greedy to get more attention and respect in order to make her feel safe. Therefore, she should keep a high profile in everything she does and compete for the first place in any occasion. As long as she likes, she must get it.


    For example, Nie Zhao.


    Because of Zheng Shunjia''s identity, people around him can''t help but marvel at the strength of settling down. He has such a good relationship not only with the Nie family, but also with the Zheng family in the East. It seems that it''s just around the corner to expand business in the East.


    This kind of relationship will make the partners who come to the birthday party trust and settle down.


    Anliang and you Qiufeng are still sitting in the distance. An Wenlan takes Zheng Shunjia to say hello.


    Zheng Shunjia took the initiative to say hello, and to some extent gave Anliang face.


    It proves that Zheng Shunjia and an Wenlan are friends of the same generation and don''t need their family''s flattery.


    With these words, Zheng Shunjia can''t help looking for Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    But when I turned around, I found that the man was not there.


    It turns out that Tao Rong is too lazy to conflict with Zheng Shunjia, so he avoids Nie Zhao ahead of time. I''m not afraid of her. I just don''t want to fight with cockfighting.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao come to the backyard.


    The backyard here is a swimming pool, surrounded by colorful garden paths.


    Because there are a lot of guests, and there are also many guests staying behind, most of them are very young people. There are also some drinks and food arranged into a long table for people to eat.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao find a beach chair to sit down. It''s a bit hot. It''s not out of date. Sometimes there''s a cool wind and a cool taste. Tao Rong and Nie Zhao plan to leave when the birthday party begins.


    The arrival of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong naturally attracted some attention, but these people are too young to say hello to Nie Zhao.


    Just when Tao Rong thought he could be quiet for a while, suddenly a girl came towards them.


    Tao Rong has no choice but to think that she might be a niezhao fan sister again. She is thinking about whether to let her own way, and let her go to talk to niezhao by way of there. After all, she came from her own direction.


    But I didn''t expect the girl to stop in front of her, "Tao Rong?"


    Tao Rong was stunned. She looked up and saw that the girl in front of her was about the same size as herself. She was wearing a purple hairband and had curly hair. She always felt a little familiar, but Tao Rong didn''t know her and couldn''t remember where she had seen her.


    "Who are you?" Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    "Hello, my name is Lin Ziqing. We''ll be classmates from now on. I''m looking forward to seeing you at school. " Lin Ziqing raised her mouth and laughed.


    But Tao Rong didn''t see much kindness in her eyes. The greeting was not friendly, as if she was about to see a good play.


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "from Nanshi No.1 middle school?"


    "Yes, I''m a classmate of an Rifan and Nie Pei. So... " Lin Ziqing some arrogant said.


    When Nie Zhao heard their conversation, he turned to look at it.


    Lin Ziqing had some provocative expression. The moment Nie Zhao''s face appeared in the field of vision, it collapsed.


    Tao Rong is waiting for her to say the next words. As a result, she looks at her back and doesn''t move. Then her face slowly gets red and her sharp eyes become watery.


    That straight eyes can''t be more obvious, Tao Rong instantly understand what''s going on, in front of Lin Ziqing hit a ring finger.


    After Lin Ziqing reacts, her face suddenly turns red, embarrassed, and finally stares at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong has no choice but to look at these little girls. After all, she is older in her heart. When she dies, her daughter is almost as old as them. As long as these bear children don''t go too far, Tao Rong turns a blind eye to their impolite behavior.


    "See you at school." Tao Rong ends the conversation directly, which makes Lin Ziqing unable to stay.


    Finally, Lin Ziqing had to bite her teeth and walk away.


    Tao Rong really doesn''t understand what it means when she comes here to say hello?


    I don''t know Nie Zhao from her previous appearance.


    "Do you know her?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Your future classmate? "


    Tao Rong shook her head and said, "I don''t know if she will be assigned to a class. It''s really strange to come here to say hello. How can she know my name? Did Nie Pei tell her? "


    Nie Zhao doesn''t care much, just a little girl.


    "You''re used to little girls blushing at you." Tao Rong laughs at Nie Zhaodao.Nie Zhao seemed to think of something and said with a smile: "it''s better than not having a good face to me at first sight."


    "Ha ha ha, is there anyone who doesn''t give you a good face at first sight? Isn''t your face invincible? " Tao Rong was surprised and joked.


    Nie Zhao took a deep look at someone he didn''t know. "Yes, the world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. Some people are born to hate me."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "you are not money, but everyone likes you. Even if it''s money, there are people who regard it as dirt. "


    Nie Zhao had no choice but to smile.


    "Well? That''s your sister When Tao Rong looks around, he suddenly sees Nie Pei and an Rifan in one direction.


    The two men, with their backs to them, were in a corner of the garden path, not knowing what they were looking at.


    Nie Zhao looked over and said, "maybe I''m looking at the dog."


    "What? dog? I didn''t hear the cry Tao Rong was surprised.


    Nie Zhao explained: "it''s a breed of shepherd dog sent to them by a relative who has settled down and developed the business of an''s group abroad. There are few Chinese people selling it now. It''s fierce and loyal. It''s like a wolf. It''s not easy to roar and it''s very easy to train. Once it''s trained, it''s almost completely obedient to its owner''s orders. Now there''s a breed of army dog in the army Part of the breed was replaced by this shepherd. It''s like an Rifan is keeping it. Pepe likes it. He''s always clamoring for the same one. "


    Replaced? Refers to the kind of military dog raised outside brother Zhou''s restaurant? Actually, it looks smart and powerful.


    However, Tao Rong knew what dog Nie Zhao was talking about. Like a wolf, he was widely used in the field of military dogs and police dogs, which should be black backed.

 Chapter 383

    "Actually, I think white teeth are the best." Tao Rong was a little bit worried about white teeth, and he didn''t know where the master had taken it.


    "Yes, my team members all want Bai Ya to be a military dog. They want to call him a general. However, Bai Ya is not easy to be kind to others. Sometimes he is too intelligent and fierce, and he will make his own decisions. He has too much wolf blood in his body to be a military dog. Moreover, it''s impossible to breed a large number of dogs. If they are put into the military dog area, they will completely tame other military dogs, so that they will listen to him in addition to their own trainers. That''s not good. " Nie Zhao says slowly.


    Nie Zhao is the second master recognized by Bai Ya. After all, Bai Ya will listen to Nie Zhao''s orders. As for Tao Rong, Bai Ya and her relationship is more like brothers and sisters. They won''t listen to orders easily, but they will fight to protect them. They play with her most of the time and grow up with her.


    "So it is. Sure enough, white teeth are unique. " Tao Rong felt proud.


    Nie Zhao side eye sees Tao Rong rare pure smile, also can''t help but follow to smile.


    When he turned his head again, he saw that an Wenlan and Zheng Shunjia came to the gate of the backyard. In an instant, several people''s eyes were on each other.


    Zheng Shunjia obviously came in their direction.


    Nie Zhao frowned and stood up. Facing Tao Rong sitting behind him, he said, "let''s go."


    Tao Rong turns his head to see Zheng Shunjia, who is running fiercely. Seeing this scene, he sighs helplessly. If Nie Zhao insists that it''s really bad luck for a woman to be pestered like this.


    What''s worse is the woman next to Nie Zhao, not to mention the woman who occupies the wife''s status. Tao Rong still remembers that in the last life, in the famous range she had heard of, one of Nie Zhao''s female comrades in arms, a military flower, a literary and Art Troupe, and a military doctor, as long as they were too close to Nie Zhao, even if they didn''t mean it, they were just normal cooperative relations Zheng Shunjia was also able to deal with people in a crazy way.


    Sometimes she gets married. As long as she is too close to Nie Zhao, she can find a way to get rid of them.


    Naturally, those people and the Zheng family can''t bear it, but the daughters of some families are not what Zheng Shunjia can deal with, such as the daughters of the same ten families.


    It has to be said that Nie Zhao''s personal charm is really powerful. His face is too deceptive, and the cold temperament of refusing others thousands of miles away is really fatal to women. After all, it''s not very challenging to conquer such a man and let him unconditionally fall in love with himself?


    Most love comes from conquering.


    Tao Rong remembers that a woman from one of the top ten families was not careful because Nie Zhao had a fight with Zheng Shunjia. They were both children of a big family. How could they easily admit defeat? As a result, they fought in darkness and made a lot of trouble. In the end, it was the woman''s family who forced her to marry overseas that settled the fight. After all, that family didn''t want to fight with Zheng family It''s ugly. Let other families take advantage of it.


    What''s more, their family can''t afford to lose face. Zheng Shunjia loves to lose face and they can''t manage it. But their daughter can''t rob a married man. She is still a woman with a daughter. Even if they don''t like Tao Rong, they don''t want her daughter to be a stepmother.


    In the end, the winner is Zheng Shunjia. She never cares about her face. All she has to do is to catch what she wants. Because her parents are no longer here, no matter how much other relatives care about her, they can only let her do mischief.


    For example, now Nie Zhao is obviously hiding from her. Even when she walks straight towards here, Nie Zhao would rather take Tao Rong by a detour to leave here.


    But they obviously underestimated Zheng Shunjia''s ability to act.


    Zheng Shunjia quickly ran to the catering area and stopped them. She said in a cold voice, "how can I leave when I see you? Do I annoy you so much?"


    Tao Rong really wants to laugh. So far, Zheng Shunjia has no such consciousness?


    However, Tao Rong was really puzzled. Although Nie Zhao didn''t like to see him at the beginning, he was even a little hostile, but he was also tired of Zheng Shunjia. He was so tired that he didn''t even want to listen to his voice. Why did he finally agree to marry Zheng Shunjia? At that time, Nie Zhao should not be threatened by anyone.


    Or is there any other reason why he has to give in?


    At this time, Nie Zhao looked at Zheng Shunjia coldly and said, "did my grandfather''s warning not arrive?"


    Zheng Shunjia''s face slightly changed, and she directly changed the topic and said, "how are you now? Did you go to the military district after you recovered your injury? Don''t force yourself. Your body is the most important thing. "


    Nie Zhao did not want to answer.


    An Wenlan came forward and said, "ah Zhao, what''s the matter with you? After all, you''ve been friends for so long. Shun Jia just came to care about you."


    Nie Zhao looked at an Wenlan and said, "do you know what she has done? Since she wants to be my enemy, don''t talk about friends or not. "


    An Wenlan''s face is injured in an instant because Nie Zhao is fierce to her. Her questioning eyes shuttle back and forth between Nie Zhao and Zheng Shunjia, as if she really doesn''t know anything.It''s true that an Wenlan doesn''t know what Zheng Shunjia did. I''m afraid outsiders can''t know.


    After all, she just informs Zheng Shunjia and gives him a little guidance. Even Zheng Shunjia feels that an Wenlan doesn''t know about her arrangement.


    On the surface, Nie Zhao would not think that an Wenlan would control everything in her back.


    Even now Tao Rong just thinks that an Wenlan and Zheng Shunjia aim at themselves respectively.


    So for a while, an Wenlan''s performance is not at a loss. It''s not abrupt at all. On the contrary, it''s very normal.


    "I''m not against you. I''m against her. I just want her to stay where she should be. Why? Do you want her to go out and continue to disgrace you? " Zheng Shunjia said, unwilling to be outdone. It seemed that she was the closest person to Nie Zhao, so she had the right to decide many things about Nie Zhao. It''s right enough to make people laugh.


    Nie Zhao really doesn''t want to quarrel with women, but Zheng Shunjia is really unreasonable. It doesn''t make sense.


    Nie Zhao is too lazy to say that he is about to leave with Tao Rong.


    However, Zheng Shunjia''s rudeness is beyond their imagination. She doesn''t control her jealousy. She reaches out to pull them apart when they pass by. She doesn''t allow Nie Zhao to pull Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was pushed and almost fell into the water. Fortunately, she was stable enough.

 Chapter 384

    Nie Zhao is surprised to anger to return head, immediately prepare to start again to Tao Rong Zheng Shunjia block. "Are you sick? If you''re sick, see the neurology department to see if you''re crazy. "


    Zheng Shunjia''s expression changed in an instant. She looked at Nie Zhao in disbelief and put on a look of being wronged.


    An Wenlan quickly stepped forward to hold Zheng Shunjia, who had been hit hard. Looking at Nie Zhao, she said, "ah Zhao, how can you say that about Shunjia? You''ve changed. You''ve never been so rude to a lady before. Even if Shunjia''s behavior is a little excited, you can tell her well! After all, everything she does is for you, isn''t it? "


    An Wenlan''s words directly turn Zheng Shunjia''s impolite behavior into invisibility, but try to arouse Nie Zhao''s guilt. It seems that it doesn''t matter how Tao Rong is insulted, but it does matter how Zheng Shunjia is insulted.


    The movement on their side naturally attracted the onlookers around them. It also attracted Nie Pei and an Rifan not far away.


    Tao Rong looked at them obviously want to quarrel for a while, then lazily retreated to one side, slowly waiting, but did not know that another danger was approaching.


    An Wenlan''s words are just brainwashing Zheng Shunjia. Even an Wenlan says that Nie Zhao has changed. Nie Zhao must have been influenced by that little slut. We must let Nie Zhao know who is using him and who is really good to him.


    Nie Zhao said coldly, "it''s not rare. Just don''t take the initiative to come to us in the future, and Don''t do it to my wife again, unless you don''t think you learned enough last time. "


    When Nie Zhao says this, he looks at Zheng Shunjia coldly, just as he looks at a strange enemy. Nie Zhao is not willing to leave Zheng Shunjia any more. He is entangled by such a person. Can''t Nie Zhao teach him a lesson or threaten him?


    "Nie Zhao! Why are you so stubborn! I tell you, I like you, I just want to drive her away, let her hand over your wife''s identity


    Zheng Shunjia roared out, and the whole backyard heard it. Everyone was struck by thunder. Even an Wenlan was a little surprised. After all, no one could do such a thing.


    Moreover, in front of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, they are all bullying Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect that Zheng Shunjia could shout such words in front of so many people he didn''t know. He was stunned for a long time and didn''t know how to answer.


    Naturally, people will not forget the other protagonist, Tao Rong. However, when people look at her, she seems to be the same as them. She leans to one side and even drinks a cup of juice because she is thirsty.


    This is too calm, originally thought that the low quality of women will make a lot of noise, upset the whole audience, there is a lively watch.


    But I didn''t expect that the client was so quiet. On the contrary, the noble Miss Zheng did such a shocking thing to express her love for the married men and threatened to destroy their families. What''s the matter.


    However, sometimes status can really decide everything. If a person whose status is not as good as Tao Rong says so, he will be despised and despised by everyone. That''s a shameless behavior of Xiao San.


    However, the status of the person who said this was many times higher than that of the original one, so there was a strange feeling that it was hard to say. On the contrary, people would not despise Zheng Shunjia too much. They just felt that her behavior was degrading and shameful, but it would not come down to the shameless women who wanted to destroy the family.


    This is a world of power.


    Zheng Shunjia stares directly at Nie Zhao, full of ambition in his eyes. He is determined by potential, but in Nie Zhao''s eyes, he is just a crazy woman.


    So Nie Zhao didn''t know what to say. He could only say "sick."


    Then he planned to turn to Tao Rong and take her away. Otherwise, it will only make Tao Rong in embarrassment and trouble.


    But just as he turned around, someone not far away suddenly called out, be careful.


    Be careful what, but didn''t say.


    But one after another, I heard the cry of surprise.


    Tao Rong also responded and turned to look at the startled voice.


    See a huge black back toward their own direction straight to come, as if it has been locked in the target.


    Black back''s huge mouth was wide open, his tusks were almost full of light, and his saliva flowed out along his tongue. For a moment, it was like a hell hungry ghost coming forward to hunt for food, and he ran towards Tao Rong at a very fast speed.


    Tao Rong saw a small green ball flash in front of her eyes, which seemed to hit her feet, and then bounced past.


    But too soon did not see clearly, black back has already used the action of pouncing on Tao Rong.


    The crowd exclaimed, as if they had seen the bloody scene of a little girl being knocked down and bitten by a huge wolf dog. If such a fragile woman bites her neck, wouldn''t she die? Even if you don''t want to die, you can''t avoid a few more holes in your body, in case you hurt your face


    Some people even turn their heads and close their eyes for a moment.People close to Tao Rong can''t help running for their lives.


    Nie Zhao is close to Tao Rong, so he is ready to rescue Tao Rong.


    But for a moment, he was caught by the arm, "don''t go, Nie Zhao, it''s dangerous."


    Zheng Shunjia was holding him, but Nie Zhao suddenly threw Zheng Shunjia away.


    But has missed the best rescue opportunity, Nie Zhao galloped past, has been unable to catch up with the black back.


    At this moment, people stare at Tao Rong. Tao Rong, who thought she was scared, suddenly pours a glass of juice on the black back.


    For a moment, the black back who was drenched in water was confused.


    "Get down!" Tao Rong twisted his voice and ordered.


    Originally excited black back a Leng, a pair of dog eyes straight at the front of the small human.


    At this time Nie Zhao has come to Tao Rong''s side.


    Tao Rong stares at Heibei''s eyes coldly. The cruelty in his eyes is completely revealed. He stares at Heibei like a wolf, as if he can bite and kill his prey at any time.


    At the moment, Heibei became a prey, and Tao Rong became a hunter.


    Animals have a stronger instinct to foresee danger than human beings. They feel that they have to surrender in a moment, or they will die. The untamed wildness felt more powerful than him.


    "Get down!" Tao Rong makes a sound again, with the gesture of raising her hand.


    Black back instinctively whimpered, ears down, tail up, slowly squatted down the body.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene.


    Nie Zhao was ready to attack posture also relaxed down, turned his head a little surprised looking at Tao Rong.

 Chapter 385

    But Tao Rong didn''t know what he was looking for.


    At this time, an Rifan and Nie Pei also came.


    An Rifan and Nie Pei come forward to check the black back. They are both confused.


    And the Nie Zhao face that an RI fan takes dog rope to let see in the hand instantly changed.


    But before Nie Zhao spoke, an Wenlan took the lead and said, "Rifan, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you tie the dog and hurt the guests? Hurry up and apologize. I have to apologize to Tao Rong. I almost hurt her just now. "


    An Wenlan opens her mouth, and Nie Zhao has nothing to say.


    At this time, Tao Rong also stood up, her eyes cool to look at two people, this can''t be regarded as a small joke passed, if it''s not because he mixed with white teeth for too long, the dog''s prestige is trained, generally the dog will be afraid to see her, it is estimated that this moment has been sent to the hospital to fight rabies, this is still good, in case Nie Zhao can''t save her, It''s possible to lose a dog.


    Two people want to teach her, she can understand, but this is too light.


    And look at the two people''s expression is still a pair of unrepentant appearance, it is simply a lack of lessons.


    "What? I just want to play with the prince. And the prince is very good. He won''t hurt people at all. Just now, he just came to make a joke. He doesn''t really want to hurt people. It''s too much of a fuss. " An Rifan said discontentedly.


    "That is, I can testify that the prince is fine. Why is it so noisy?" Nie Pei said positively and glared at Tao Rong and said: "besides, isn''t it a legend that dogs can distinguish good from bad? Some people don''t think it''s a good person. The prince pounced on them. "


    "Nie Pei!" Nie Zhao suddenly faces Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei knew that he was angry with Nie Zhao. Although he was wronged, he didn''t dare to accept him openly. "Why do you hurt me? It''s none of my business."


    "Yes, it''s none of Pepe''s business. I''m not optimistic about the prince." An Rifan immediately became a flower protector.


    "Well, apologize." An Wenlan rushed forward to persuade. "It''s your fault to scare the guests."


    "I said I didn''t mean to, and the prince was not in danger at all. It was her who made such a fuss. What else should I say?" An Rifan said unconvinced, not to the whole Tao Rong to Pei Pei vent already enough depressed, but also with Tao Rong apology, how possible.


    At this time, you Qiufeng heard the news and quickly came out to deal with the matter, "what''s the matter! Wen Lan, RI fan, what are you doing? Eh, how did you get the prince out? Didn''t you tell you to shut up the dog? "


    An Wenlan said quickly: "Mom, just now RI fan was playing with the prince badly. For a moment, he didn''t see the dog frightening Tao Rong."


    An Wenlan says lightly, let you Qiufeng a little unhappy, think Tao Rong this is not in trouble? This is too timid.


    You Qiufeng frowned slightly and looked at Tao Rong. He said with an embarrassed smile, "I''m sorry."


    "Is she the only one? What''s more, she''s not scared. She''s scared the dog. It''s really savage that she came out of the mountain


    It is unnecessary to think that such distorted words came from Zheng Shunjia''s mouth.


    She doesn''t speak, no one takes her as a mute, especially now, when Nie Zhaozheng is angry.


    Nie Zhao looked back at Zheng Shunjia, his eyes almost frozen up, with a raging anger, gave Zheng Shunjia a hard look, so that Zheng Shunjia could not help but step back, with guilty eyes.


    But Zheng Shunjia''s words gave an Rifan a wrong idea. "Yes, I think something is wrong with my prince. Did you just pour it with juice? I tell you, my prince is very expensive. If anything happens to him, I want you to be responsible."


    An Rifan doesn''t know who educated him. He even shows such an unreasonable attitude towards Tao Rong. Regardless of the identity behind Tao Rong, Nie Zhao''s expression has become rather ugly.


    "What are you saying, RI fan! I want to apologize. " Zheng Shunjia always pays attention to Nie Zhao''s look. She doesn''t want Nie Zhao to hate their family more, but it''s obvious that this moment has already touched Nie Zhao''s bottom line.


    But an Rifan is not a bear.


    Looking at a farce in front of her, an Rifan and Nie Pei, who bear to the limit, and Zheng Shunjia, who gloat at for trouble, Tao Rong has to reflect on herself. As expected, she is too good to bully.


    Tao Rong turned the green ball in his hand. Sure enough, the prince next to him immediately began to wag his tail. His ears stood up. Although he was still lying on his stomach, according to Tao Rong''s observation, the muscle lines of his body had changed. He was not lying on his stomach, but was ready to attack at any time.


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed fiercely. Looking at an Rifan who had been arguing with his family, Tao Rong came forward and said with a smile: "it''s OK, it''s OK. I saw it. It''s a joke. The prince is chasing the ball, not against me. Right. "


    After all, according to Tao Rong''s identity, she should be investigated. Although it''s said that she''s not popular in Nie''s family, she doesn''t even have a wedding and her parents don''t see her, even if she''s investigated, there won''t be someone to protect her. Maybe she''ll make a fool of herself, but she can''t be so counselled. Her husband hasn''t spoken yet.Zheng Shunjia directly made a scornful laugh.


    And Nie Zhao is puzzled to look at Tao Rong, after all, Tao Rong is revenge, how can choose to calm down, this is not her style?


    When it comes to the ball, an Rifan and Nie Pei''s face slightly changed.


    An Rifan wants to train the prince to be a fierce dog, which can help him scare people. Therefore, the pommel is what he needs to seize. Basically, wherever the pommel goes, it will keep vigilant, and take the initiative to attack whenever there is a change.


    But the prince has not been fully trained and stable, they will find the object and opportunity to do evil.


    It was an Rifan who released the dog chain and Nie Pei threw the ball.


    For a moment, Tao Rong mentioned that it made them feel empty. Did Tao Rong see the green ball?


    Since Tao Rong said so, an Rifan naturally said, "of course, why am I aiming at you?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "I think so. It doesn''t matter. It''s just an accident. Oh, by the way, I just picked up the ball and gave it back to you."


    An Rifan and Nie Pei haven''t responded yet. Tao Rong has already thrown the green ball towards two people.


    An Rifan was flustered. The shrieks of people around him came from his ears. The shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and a row of fangs rushed at him.

 Chapter 386

    "Ah


    An Rifan and Nie Pei stand too close to each other. They are so scared that they fall back and bump into each other.


    Nie Pei directly sat on the tile beside the pool with a thump, which made her cry in pain.


    An Rifan, holding the ball, was so frightened that he threw it away and threw it back into the swimming pool.


    Plop, everyone exclaimed, you Qiufeng quickly called to the servants at home to help.


    For a time, everyone was in a panic. It took a long time for them to be pacified. Even the people on the other side of the hall can''t help but feel curious when they hear the news.


    The prince bit the green ball well.


    Crying Nie Pei was comforted by an Wenlan.


    And an Rifan, who floated up in the water, was red and angry.


    Rage is understandable. What''s the matter with blush.


    When someone went down to pick up people, he heard someone shouting, "ah, pee?"


    The crowd around the pool, as well as those standing at the gate of the backyard, couldn''t help looking into the middle of the pool.


    The servants who were going to surround them, looking at the yellow liquid, suddenly moved forward or backward, and their faces were blue.


    And an Rifan, who had become a drowned man, finally collapsed and yelled: "don''t watch, no, you don''t watch."


    Under the command of you Qiufeng, those servants still collapsed and went ashore with an Rifan.


    Someone sent a white towel to help surround it. An Rifan''s eyes were red and he was about to cry. He looked up at Tao Rong''s direction and said, "Tao Rong, you..."


    Tao Rong at this time completely a pair of scared white lotus appearance, innocently pull Nie Zhao, let people look at can''t bear to blame.


    "Ah, how can it be like this? Master an''s dog has not been trained? I just want to return something to you. How did it come to this. Although the dog is precious, it should be trained well. It just scared me, but now it scares Pepe and master an. It''s really wild. " Tao Rong looks worried and trembles. Where still has just denounced black back''s domineering appearance.


    Although Tao Rong has changed a lot, what she said is right. She just returns things. How can she know that the dog has jumped in again? It''s not her dog.


    "You cheat. You deliberately hurt me. Don''t run today. I want you to look good!" An Rifan roared.


    "I think you did it on purpose." Nie peilima yells and helps outsiders directly aim at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said: "what is my innocent face?"


    Nie Pei also wants to yell at an Rifan. As a result, Nie Zhao steps forward to protect Tao Rong. "Young master an, you can''t train your dog well. You don''t like it. You can let him run around. You can really raise a dog! What''s wrong with my wife picking up your things and returning them to you? What does my wife know when your own dog pounces on you and blames others? If I don''t ask you to apologize, it''s already in the face of aunts and uncles. Don''t go too far! "


    Nie Zhao is obviously angry. People around him dare not breathe. Nie Pei and an Rifan are usually afraid of Nie Zhao. As soon as Nie Zhao''s face sinks down, they become dumb.


    You Qiufeng originally wanted to target Tao Rong. After all, she made her son lose face. How can she let her go easily? It must make her lose face even more.


    But for a moment, Nie Zhao was protecting her. I didn''t hear her daughter say that Nie Zhao was protecting the countryman. Didn''t she say that marriage was not voluntary?


    Even if they were in laws, Nie Zhao''s anger was not easy to expose.


    And the most important thing is that it''s his son''s fault from the beginning to the end. Even you Qiufeng, who is eccentric, knows it very well. If you go outside, you won''t be able to please him.


    "Don''t be angry, nephew. It''s all my son''s fault. He doesn''t care about dogs. Don''t worry about him because he is still young." You Qiufeng said awkwardly.


    "I don''t know how old master an is this year?" Nie Zhao asked coldly.


    You Qiufeng was stunned, with a delicate look. "Sixteen years old, under age, spoiled by us. It''s a bit wayward. "


    "Oh, they are as old as my wife. Since they are as old as my wife, there is no one to say who is wrong and who apologizes. Otherwise, people will think that our Nie family are easy to bully." Nie Zhaoqiang is so tough that he even shows his family''s reputation. Obviously, he doesn''t want to make a big deal smaller.


    This attitude is a bit surprising to Tao Rong.


    Not only Tao Rong but also Zheng Shunjia and an Wenlan were surprised.


    When Nie Zhao and an Wenlan fell in love before, they respected you Qiufeng very much. We can see his attitude towards life.


    Today, Nie Zhao does become a little aggressive, and the premise of such aggressiveness is to protect Tao Rong.


    You Qiufeng thought he was polite, but Nie Zhao let it go, but he didn''t expect Nie Zhao to be so shameless and pursue it to the end.Now you Qiufeng can''t stand.


    "Second brother, what are you doing?" Nie Pei suddenly stands up and shouts at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao turns his head coldly and looks at Nie Pei and says, "go back to my mother''s side. I''ll talk about it with you when I go back."


    Nie Pei''s face changed in an instant. She was really afraid that Nie Zhao would settle accounts with her. Although she dared to fight Nie Zhao, now her grandfather is at home, she


    Nie Pei immediately counseled, dare not say a word.


    You Qiufeng can''t help but look at her daughter. An Wenlan can only come forward and plead in a low voice: "a Zhao, don''t be like this. It''s all a family."


    An Wenlan''s soft voice is so weak that she makes people want to protect her. Her expression makes people around her feel uncomfortable. This is asking Nie Zhao openly with her ex girlfriend''s identity. Isn''t it a little too


    But since it''s all ex girlfriend''s requests, it''s time for Nie Zhao to give face.


    As a result, Nie Zhao said coldly, "this matter has nothing to do with my sister-in-law. It''s a small matter between two young people. But if you do something wrong, you should apologize. This is the basic morality. My sister-in-law doesn''t even know such a truth. "


    An Wenlan''s face turned white in an instant. She looked at Nie Zhao unacceptably, and her body trembled with anger. Nie Zhao this is blatant, do not give her face, let her embarrassed.


    Around so many people looking at, fiery is the line of sight as with thorny rattan like thrown in her face, let her incomparable embarrassment, as if everyone is looking at her joke.


    An Wenlan still calm with his mother, must let an Rifan apologize, or this matter to the father there is no good.

 Chapter 387

    You Qiufeng received the signal, heart colic, but still to an Rifan said: "hear not, you Nie second brother said, must apologize, otherwise you this pass I can''t protect you, you offend but his wife."


    You Qiufeng is unconvinced in his heart, and his words are naturally a little hard to hear.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t explain, and said directly: "master an apologizes. Today, I won''t pursue the matter of conniving at the fierce dog to frighten my wife. I can also treat you as ignorant and let bygones pass."


    This is not to give an Wenlan face, after all, is the sister-in-law''s family, so inhuman really a bit too much.


    Although it''s his own choice, Tao Rong didn''t expect Nie Zhao to rebound so much and protect himself so aggressively. It''s really strange.


    "I don''t know. Why should I..." An Rifan angrily says that he has lost a big face. Tao Rong is not so bad if he doesn''t die. She also asks him to apologize in front of so many people. Does she deserve it?


    "Brother, I''m sorry. You did something wrong." An Wenlan said in a low voice.


    An Rifan looks at his sister and is about to argue, but the look in an Wenlan''s eyes is completely different. He knows that his sister is angry. When her sister is really angry, he has to admit it.


    In addition, his mother didn''t help him. An Rifan could not help but shed tears. In the end, he swallowed all the humiliation, hung his head and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong." But at the same time, he swore in his heart that if he didn''t take revenge, he would be upset!


    "Never mind, next time train your prince well."


    But at this time, Tao Rong also pretended to be a saint, and was so angry that an Rifan was about to vomit blood.


    It''s the end of the story. You Qiufeng arranges for someone to send his son back, and the dog takes him away. You Qiufeng apologizes to everyone and goes back. It''s embarrassing to stay.


    An Wenlan''s face is still not good-looking, but she still takes care of Nie Pei, who is frightened. She looks calm and generous, and her gentle temperament never disappears.


    Zheng Shunjia is the only one who is jealous. After all, Nie Zhao is so unreasonable in protecting a woman that he doesn''t even give face to an acquaintance. Even if he didn''t treat an Wenlan before.


    Does Nie Zhao really have different feelings for Tao Rong?


    "Nie Zhao, I ask you..." Zheng Shunjia is a willful person who can do whatever she wants, so she wants to find out the answer.


    But she just stepped forward, Nie Zhao directly and coldly interrupted: "if you dare to touch me again, don''t blame me for attacking women."


    It was almost a gnashing of teeth. And the anger in my eyes is also very strong.


    Tao Rong looked at them in surprise. What''s going on? How come Nie Zhao hates Zheng Shunjia more than just now.


    "Nie Zhao!" Zheng Shunjia feels Nie Zhao unreasonable instead, aggrieved cries a way.


    "Who do you think you are? Why did you just pull me to stop me from saving people?" Nie Zhao asked coldly.


    Tao Rong instantly understood, no wonder Nie Zhao just came to his side later.


    "What''s so good about this bitch, you protecting her like that?" Zheng Shunjia asked excitedly: "do you tell me if you like her? Do you like this little bitch


    The veins on Nie Zhao''s forehead are jumping. He has never seen such a crazy woman. He is just like a mad dog. He will not let go if he bites people.


    Tao Rong has just been aroused by the ferocity has not completely calm down, was pointed at the nose to scold the slut, this kind of feeling but let her heart all stir up.


    However, just now, Zheng Shunjia has been talking endlessly, but also down the well. In fact, Tao Rong doesn''t want to revenge Zheng Shunjia for all the things before. She wants to spend these two years peacefully, but now she can''t suppress her inner impulse, she wants to revenge. Together with all the previous ones.


    But how to retaliate against this person who has a higher status than himself and is obviously not afraid of anything.


    Tao Rong searched in her mind for a long time, as if she remembered something What can stimulate Zheng Shunjia most


    "Where does Miss Zheng say? Of course, my husband likes me. He doesn''t like me. Does he like you? If I like you, why did I marry you instead of me? Well? Miss Zheng, do you like my husband to the level of madness? What do you fantasize about all day


    Tao Rong sighed and said to Nie Zhao: "husband, don''t be angry. It doesn''t matter. Miss Zheng was lovelorn enough. I don''t care about her." Tao Rong then nestles into Nie Zhao''s arms, embracing Nie Zhao''s waist with one hand, and embracing him from his side.


    Nie Zhao is scared by Tao Rong. When Tao Rong says "husband", Nie Zhao''s legs almost soften. Although he looks the same, his heart is already stormy. When he hears the voice, Nie Zhao seems to remember something terrible. He looks at Tao Rong quickly.


    Is this girl not afraid that she doesn''t cooperate, or just push away her little action?Tao Rong continued to look at Nie Zhao gently, "husband, I was really scared just now. My legs are soft. Help me to sit in for a while. Let''s not quarrel with Miss Zheng."


    Nie Zhao felt that her heart was pounding violently as she called out the word "husband". It took two times for her heart to return to normal.


    This It''s a bit subtle. Why does it seem that something is going to expand in my heart.


    "All right, wife." Nie Zhao''s voice was light, but in fact he responded stiffly.


    It''s like the first time they''ve called each other that way.


    Nie Zhao can''t see how Tao Rong feels when she hears such a name from the look on her face, but he feels It''s natural and comfortable.


    It''s really Strange!


    Tao Rong is like a little white rabbit. She is kind-hearted and doesn''t care about Zheng Shunjia''s attack. Moreover, her dependence on Nie Zhao is the kind between husband and wife.


    At last, Zheng Shunjia''s eyes became more and more red.


    An Wenlan can''t help breathing quickly. Her hands are holding each other nervously, and the back of her hands are red and red by her long nails. In fact, she knows that the two men are acting against Zheng Shunjia intentionally. After all, an Wenlan has been staring at them all the time.


    But even so, looking at Nie Zhao affectionately looking at another woman shouting his wife, which should belong to her exclusive address, she felt that her heart was like a volcano eruption, and her anger was no less than Zheng Shunjia who did not know the truth.

 Chapter 388

    An Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao with a sad look. She is discontented. Why can Nie Zhao shout such a name to others so easily? Isn''t it her own?


    Just as Tao Rong expected, Zheng Shunjia was so angry that she almost lost her mind. She rushed directly towards them and raised her hand to slap her. People around her were shocked to see such a wonderful play.


    But Nie Zhao is nearby, don''t need Tao Rong to start, can stop such atrocity.


    Nie Zhao directly holds Tao Rong with one hand and turns around to avoid Zheng Shunjia.


    Zheng Shunjia lost her focus, and her own strength was too strong, so she ran into the long table. If it wasn''t for an Wenlan''s quick eye, she would have been in a mess now.


    Zheng Shunjia himself hit the cry of pain, covering the stomach by an Wenlan, look back at them ferociously, but at this time she can no longer hit.


    Nie Zhao puts down Tao Rong and hums coldly at Zheng Shunjia. He doesn''t even want to look at her any more. His disgust is beyond expression.


    Tao Rong said in a low voice: "Miss Zheng, please find a man to marry, although your character is However, you can''t stare at other people''s husbands. That''s the behavior of a bad woman. Bad marriage will be beaten by the sky. It''s really immoral. Although it''s not against the law, we have to be bound by the moral code to live a human life. And the most important thing is that my husband hates you so much. You are always chasing him. He''s also very upset, female It''s better to have dignity. "


    "You..." Zheng Shunjia almost choked with anger. She didn''t expect that Tao Rong would dare to insult her in front of her.


    And the people around listen to the face is wonderful, dare to point out that the emperor did not wear new clothes is really a warrior ah.


    For a while, people didn''t know whether to sympathize with Tao Rong for offending a troublemaker or applaud for her bravery and satirical ability.


    I didn''t expect that the wife Nie Zhao dug out of the ravine was really powerful.


    It seems that the relationship between the two people is not as good as the rumor outside. It''s easy for a man to change his mind. Moreover, his wife seems to be pretty good-looking. Maybe he really fell in love with her over time. It''s just when she was newly married.


    the demolition team like Zheng Shunjia is really annoying. Even if she has a high status, she can''t break up a lover.


    Because of the wonderful performance of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, people around him gradually correct their attitude towards this matter. People can''t help pointing fingers at Zheng Shunjia.


    Bad language gradually floated over, making Zheng Shunjia embarrassed.


    "What my wife means is what I mean. Don''t disturb our husband and wife again." Nie Zhao fixed his voice with one stroke, and then he took Tao Rong to the banquet hall.


    Zheng Shunjia was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Her grief seemed to turn into a saw sawing her heart.


    Nie Zhao is her. It should be her turn. They are the perfect couple! Why? Why are you so heartless to her.


    Zheng Shunjia wants to rush up, but he is stopped by an Wenlan. An Wenlan shakes her head and signals her not to be impulsive. Now she can''t do anything else. She can only watch them like everyone else.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong seems to have said something to Nie Zhao. Then he pulls his arm and makes him bend down. Nie Zhao leans over and slightly tilts his head. Tao Rong also tiptoed up.


    Until the two faces overlap.


    It''s really a newlywed couple. It''s so intimate in public.


    An Wenlan and Zheng Shunjia, who were also seen, were silly. They both seemed to be struck by thunder.


    Only Nie Pei gritted his teeth angrily and said, "she even kisses my brother!"


    At this time, Nie Zhao just heard Tao Rong say: "do we just look like the villains who bully a weak woman?"


    "Weak woman?" Nie Zhao picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it''s fun to bully people with your cooperation. I thought you have integrity disease and can''t bully people."


    "It depends on the situation. I have integrity problems with you. I don''t want you to go astray. I want to keep an eye on you all the time. But whoever dares to bully you must cooperate with you and return." Nie Zhaoli should have said.


    Tao Rong is surprised. Why does Nie Zhao say that he is responsible? She is not his real wife. Why is he so responsible?


    "Hey, why do we talk like this? You''re too short. I''m bending over." Nie Zhao said slowly.


    Tao Rong immediately reaches out his hand and pats him. Naturally, this kind of action seems to be flirting with others. After the separation of the two people, Nie Zhao''s dimples in the corner of his mouth are perfect performances.


    "Nothing. It''s a fatal blow to Miss Zheng. From her point of view, we should have just had a sweet kiss." Tao Rong starts to poke people''s heart. Otherwise, if she doesn''t do it, it''s definitely the most ruthless thing that can be done in the current situation. Otherwise, her anger will not be in vain.


    Nie Zhao picks eyebrows and doesn''t say much about Tao Rong''s small design.It seems that even if Tao Rong really kisses her, she will cooperate.


    Wait! What was he thinking?


    And the rest of us are crazy. That was wonderful.


    Zheng Shunjia supported the table, and in a rage, he overturned a long table.


    What Tao Rong guesses is right. It''s really a fatal blow to Zheng Shunjia. She can''t bear the blow.


    Seeing that Zheng Shunjia was going to be crazy, an Wenlan quickly took Zheng Shunjia to the small garden. After a while of pacification, an Wenlan let Zheng Shunjia stay inside alone, and she went out to direct the people outside to clean up.


    At this time, Nie Pei ran over in a hurry and said, "sister-in-law, we were cheated."


    "What?" An Wenlan, who was in a trance, asked.


    Nie Pei said with a look of righteous indignation: "tell sister Zheng that Tao Rong is cheating us. I just overheard people standing on one side saying that they just said that the second brother and the slut are just talking. They didn''t kiss us at all."


    An Wenlan''s eyes brightened in an instant and said, "really?" It has to be said that the impact just now is not only a fatal blow to Zheng Shunjia, but also to an Wenlan.


    "It''s true, I''m sure. It''s just borrowing." Nie Pei said firmly, she can''t stand her second brother being kissed by the woman she dislikes.


    An Wenlan was suddenly relieved.


    Nie Pei said quickly: "let''s tell sister Zheng."


    An Wenlan was stunned and her eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 389

    An Wenlan said after a while: "OK, I''ll tell her, you go to find your mother. Don''t let your second brother see that you haven''t gone. If you really want to complain to your grandfather, you''ll be in trouble, you know?"


    Nie peicai remembered that there was still such a problem. He said goodbye to his sister-in-law and ran to the banquet hall.


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Pei running away and looks back at Zheng Shunjia, who is venting against the flowerpots in the garden. She raises her mouth slightly and then goes to do something else.


    Don''t let Zheng Shunjia know the truth is also for her good, let her more effective, that can solve the annoying flies faster.


    At this time, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong had appeared in the banquet hall hand in hand. They didn''t put down their hands. They didn''t know whether they were used to it or tacit understanding.


    Compared with just now, now two people are more like a couple.


    People around the strange eyes, it is estimated that before the backyard things have been almost spread.


    If you look at Hou Xianshu in the center not far away, you can see that her eyes are already blaming Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    Anyway, the mother was eccentric, so Nie Zhao and Tao Rong didn''t care.


    They found another corner to wait. Tao Rong took the opportunity to ask her questions.


    "Why are you so hard? That''s tough. When it''s a battlefield? I''m scared of you. "


    "Just now, if you don''t be tough to the end, others will think you are bullying me. If I''m not around you in the future, what will you do when you are in trouble? Didn''t you say there was no one to protect you? Actually If I had been here on the day of tea, and made clear my attitude, you would not have been in such trouble


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in surprise. It turns out that Nie Zhao just did this because he wanted to compensate her for the tea. He helped her build a prestige and let others know his attitude, which proved that she was not easy to provoke.


    Today, Nie Zhao was so scared that ordinary people didn''t dare to bully her and embarrass her on the surface.


    Nie Zhao uses his toughness to pave the way for her in the future and wants her to go more smoothly.


    He thought so much.


    "Those who should get into trouble will come up. Some people just can''t see their position clearly and don''t know who they are." Tao Rong some pour cold water of say.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong one eye, some meaning is unidentified of withdraw line of sight.


    Tao Rong see this, pause for a moment, or pull the clothes of La Nie Zhao, see him see come over, Tao Rong light vomit a way: "thank you."


    Nie Zhao was stunned, and then turned around, "nothing, what I should do. I''m your husband. "


    Tao Rong had goose bumps all over her body and said, "come on, are you going to make fun of me with this all the time?"


    "It depends on the situation," Nie Zhao said


    Actually, it''s very interesting.


    After a while, the birthday party began. Tao Rong noticed that an Wenlan came in, but neither an Rifan nor Zheng Shunjia came to the banquet hall.


    An Rifan probably doesn''t want to lose face, but Zheng Shunjia It should be pacified by an Wenlan. After all, if she appears, she will continue to pester with them. At that time, the disgrace is to settle down.


    Fortunately, the host of the birthday party was another well-known relative of the family. He was just the right age and was quite active, which soon promoted the atmosphere.


    Everyone around looked at the middle of the banquet hall, bustling.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao stand on the outside and watch.


    At the end of the celebration, the cake was pushed up. The birthday Star cut the cake by himself, and then gave the children a chance to share it. He put the cake aside and asked the chef at home to help cut it. In fact, no one really wanted to eat it. It was just a passing show.


    Some people come forward to take the cake, some people come forward to say good wishes to Anliang.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong said, "we go forward to have a bite of cake and tell chairman an to leave."


    Tao Rong nodded and was led forward by Nie Zhao.


    When he comes to the cake, Nie Zhao asks Tao Rong what he wants to eat. Tao Rong says it''s OK.


    Nie Zhao asked Tao Rong to wait and take two cakes.


    Tao Rong bored waiting, casual look around, easy to attract her attention is always an Wenlan.


    At this time, an Wenlan is talking with several sisters who Tao Rong knew in her last life.


    They are all hard to get along with.


    Tao Rong just scanned with the remaining light, and saw one of the most reckless and brainless ladies coming towards her.


    Are you here for cake?


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand, but looking at her, she seems to say hello to someone behind her. Obviously, she wants to go beyond her.


    But what is the meaning of the little eyes that are always floating to her.


    Tao Rong is always alert to being framed. After all, she has experienced a lot.


    It always feels like she''s going to pick things up.


    Tao Rong naturally will not be afraid of anything, today''s things are still few?She''s just curious, what does this person want? After all, there must be no big deal in such an occasion.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are fixed on her every move. Without professional training, such a young lady seems to be slowing down in Tao Rong''s eyes.


    When she came to her side, looking at the moment when she pretended to sprain her feet, Tao Rong immediately understood the direction of dumping.


    On his side is the cake tower.


    This young lady will fall down even if she leans over like this, and then she will bump into the cake and be sure to fall.


    At that time, it will not only damage the cake, but also become the laughing stock of all people and lose face in outer space.


    And she just needs to say sorry.


    It''s really a way that simple minded ladies will come up with, but it''s quite effective.


    It''s just that she won''t even think of the people she''s targeting who are 100 times faster than her.


    When the young lady "ah ah" askew to this side.


    Tao Rong almost at the same time "ah ah" a, seem to be frightened by this young lady to directly step back.


    And it was a big step, almost stepping on the feet of the people behind me.


    Then they saw a young lady in a pink dress bumping into the cake tower in an extremely ugly posture.


    Poof, Miss Qianjin was buried in the cake.


    The cooks next to me were scared.


    What''s worse is that there''s a small cart with a cake tower.


    After the car hit Miss Qian Jin, she rushed out with the car, and people around her screamed and dodged. Until the car hit the wall, Miss Qian Jin was bounced down.


    The next second, the whole cake tower fell down and gave her a cream bath.


    This dramatic scene stunned everyone.


    All of a sudden, the crowd did not know who took the lead in laughing, and then there was a lot of laughter. At last, everyone began to laugh.

 Chapter 390

    On the contrary, it was Miss Qianjin''s tears.


    An Wenlan and her sisters quickly come forward to appease, and make Anliang and you Qiufeng embarrassed.


    The scene quickly arranged for people to clean up, but the important part of the birthday party was over, so some people took the opportunity to leave.


    Originally, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao wanted to go first, but Hou Xianshu couldn''t stay any longer, so she left with Nie Pei, but an Wenlan didn''t go with them. She wanted to stay overnight. Anyway, Nie Chen is not at home, and Hou Xianshu does as she likes.


    After all the guests left, Zheng Shunjia was coaxed by an Wenlan to have a rest in her room.


    Anliang learned all the things today, and his face was very ugly. He felt that today''s birthday party not only didn''t give him a promotion, but also gave him a big face. So in the study furious, in fact, Anliang''s temper is very irritable, but it is better to suppress outside.


    You Qiufeng calls an Wenlan to comfort an Liang.


    Anliang asked an Wenlan what was going on.


    "Didn''t you say that you had a good time at Nie''s, that everyone would give you face and respect you? Don''t you mean Nie Zhao always likes you, you can control him? This is your control, let him in front of so many people, let our family have no face, for your brother, a little girl from the mountain village can shake your position, how can our family expect you! " Anliang roars angrily at an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan is not in a good mood today. Tao Rong has not succeeded in her design again and again. She is already very depressed, and now she has to be scolded by her father.


    "Then don''t count on me. Count on your precious son. Who forced me to marry Nie Chen at the beginning? I can control Nie Zhao. The precondition is that I married him and you ruined my relationship. Now you still accuse me, you..." An Wenlan said and cried wrongly.


    has the final say to her, and she says, "you are so confused. For this family, the daughter has already sacrificed. What things should be done slowly, and some things are not what my daughter said. What do you want to do with your daughter?"


    Anliang can''t help but soften his heart when he looks at an Wenlan''s crying pear blossom with rain. In the end, they make their daughter sacrifice for the future grand cause of an group.


    "Well, I''m just in a hurry. It''s not enough to be the eldest granddaughter-in-law of the Nie family. In the future, the one who inherits the Nie family must be the eldest. Even though it''s said that Nie Zhao is an illegitimate child, he still has the right to inherit. Although we are blocked in the orthodox position of Nie Chen, don''t you say that? Nie te seems to like Nie Zhao more, and Nie Zhao is really better than Nie Chen. We can''t hold one hand and let it go. "


    An Wenlan sobbed and said, "of course I know, but..."


    "But what? Does Nie Zhao really like that wild girl? How can he say he doesn''t like you if he doesn''t like you? How can he be so amorous? " You Qiufeng says discontentedly.


    "No, he doesn''t like Tao Rong!" An Wen Lan suddenly says aloud.


    Anliang and you Qiufeng look at each other uneasily, and then look at an Wenlan.


    "Wenlan, tell your father honestly if they are really husband and wife, and if Nie Zhao doesn''t treat you any more..."


    "No, not really. How could Nie Zhao change his mind so easily? Tao Rong is a mountain girl with no merit at all. It''s very different from me. Nie Zhao is crazy to like her! It''s a last resort to marry her. They still sleep in separate rooms. Nie Zhao just It''s just that he treats her like a younger sister. His younger brother bullies her directly. Nie Zhao also wants face. " An Wenlan tries her best to explain, but she doesn''t know whether to explain it to her parents or herself.


    She pretended to forget some pictures she couldn''t identify with as if nothing had happened.


    Nie Zhaozi said: "today, he is still worried about you


    "That''s because he''s still angry with me. After all, I''m sorry for him, but I''m the only one he loves in his heart. So many girls want to enter his heart. Only I have succeeded. How can he easily forget me? He just feels that I''m his sister-in-law and he shouldn''t love me. That''s why he always treats me like this and embarrasses himself." The more she said, the more reasonable she was.


    An Wenlan''s performance naturally reassures Anliang and you Qiufeng.


    After all, what they had expected was to let an Wenlan take the name of the eldest wife and dominate the love in the second son''s heart. In this way, even if the second son marries a strong wife, even if he gets the father''s favor and inherits the Nie family, it doesn''t matter.


    No matter who inherits the Nie family, they can always live on the tree of the Nie family and become the biggest beneficiary of the Nie family.


    It all depends on their excellent baby daughter.


    Although there are some twists and turns now, they will not be scared immediately. They still believe in their daughter''s ability and let her tell them everything.


    But an Wen Lan is not what matter, what plan can tell them.For example, she told her family that she was going to be pregnant, but she didn''t tell them that she was not going to have Nie Chen''s child.


    On the other hand, an Wenlan continues to brainwash Zheng Shunjia.


    She needs Zheng Shunjia''s gun to deal with Tao Rong, who is more and more difficult to deal with, and she really hopes that Zheng Shunjia can marry Nie Zhao.


    After all, how much Nie Zhao hates Zheng Shunjia, an Wenlan can see from his eyes that only such younger siblings can make her feel at ease.


    And become a sister-in-law, the Zheng family''s resources can be more stable use.


    This is the combination of interests that she envisions as her center, and she will become the most honorable lady that everyone can''t ignore.


    It''s also for this purpose that she initially refused Nie Zhao''s proposal to stick to the end. She gave up love and looked for something she longed for more.


    But she won''t let Nie Zhao go all her life.


    ¡­¡­


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao thought they would listen to Hou Xianshu''s reprimand when they went back, but they were stopped by Yuan Shang on the way.


    Originally, they were going to have a party, but the first day yuan Shang was away on a business trip. He was not in Nanshi, so there was no party. Nie Zhao will leave tomorrow, so he can only get together tonight.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to go, but yuan Shang said Lin Jie was there, so Tao Rong had to go with her.


    Before Nie went to the club with his classmates, it was yuan Shang.

 Chapter 391

    At the beginning, Nie Zhao didn''t agree with this place, but yuan Shang stressed that this time it was all his own. Nie Zhao guessed that Yuan Shang should have a sense of propriety and would not make any mess, so he agreed.


    Xiangge club, Tao Rong''s name has been known for a long time in her last life, but it''s a membership system, so if no one comes with Tao Rong, she can''t get in at all.


    Other people are not willing to bring her out to see, and she is embarrassed to go to such a high-end place for fear of losing face, so she has been curious for the last life.


    It is said that here are basically dignitaries, aristocrats often come to the place, there will be a large number of top stars in and out.


    However, in Tao Rong''s memory, the club was later found out a lot of problems, and was finally closed.


    It''s like something against the law.


    Later, an Wenlan told them that it would be strange if a club with a lot of powerful people was so legal. The reason for its collapse was that their backstage couldn''t support it, or they offended people and became victims of the struggle.


    For that kind of dark side, Tao Rong has never been in touch with, and naturally can''t understand what an Wenlan is saying.


    But what is certain is that it has nothing to do with the Nie family.


    Just arrived, Tao Rong was stunned by the decoration and layout of the so-called No.1 upscale club in Nanshi. Are you sure it''s not the palace? It''s no wonder that the decoration level can be ranked the first in this era.


    Even ten years later, his luxurious and noble appearance will never be out of date.


    It should be yuan Shang who said hello in advance, so the manager of the club met Nie Zhao at the gate in person. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was Nie Er Shao.


    Nie Zhao''s identity is very useful. In any high-end place, people can recognize him at a glance.


    Tao Rong was quite curious, so he asked if other people would not have his treatment.


    Nie Zhao explained to her, not because of his identity, but because of Yuan Shang.


    This is because it was opened by a cousin of Yuan Shang. Although he was a cousin, he was relatively far away. Taking advantage of the yuan family''s political status in the south, he opened his own channel and opened the most upscale club. All the powerful people in the South will naturally give yuan family this face.


    Because of his relationship with Yuan Shang, he was also a guest of honor.


    In other words, even if Nie Chen comes over, it may not be necessary for the manager to wait for him at the door at the beginning.


    In fact, the manager did this to give the yuan family face.


    When Tao Rong heard this, he was shocked because of his brother-in-law.


    It turned out to be a club related to the yuan family.


    Does the yuan family know that there is dirt in it?


    Maybe I don''t know, maybe I know, but I turn a blind eye. Maybe there is the yuan family''s advice.


    It''s true that there is no dark side in such a big family. Even Nie''s family probably has a lot of them, but she can hardly touch the power center, and naturally she will not know the relationship.


    However, when she died last life, she didn''t hear of any damage to Yuan''s family status. She only knew that her second son yuan Shang committed suicide and her fourth son yuan Xu died in the battle with Nie Zhao. It can be seen that the collapse of the Xiangge club was not a blow to the yuan family.


    When I went, the room was really clean. Only yuan Shang and Lin Jie were here.


    Yuan Shang was already singing, and Lin Jie sat down to beat his hand drum. It''s just an ordinary singing room.


    As soon as Nie Zhao and Tao Rong appear, Yuan Shang calls Nie Zhao to sing together. Lin Jie also takes Tao Rong to sit down and eat fruit to chat.


    Yuan Shang and Lin Jie are already in the state of drinking, so they are more excited.


    Tao Rong was too young to drink, so she ordered juice for her.


    After playing for a while, they just sing. Yuan Shang plays with Nie Zhao, while Lin Jie chats with Tao Rong in a low voice.


    Today''s Lin Jie''s interest is a little high. At first, Tao Rong felt strange. Later, when she talked about Xiaoxin, she understood what was going on.


    "Rong Rong, what you said before is all right. I''ve thought about it for a long time. I want to open a florist shop, and then hire a female assistant. I''ll be the boss behind the scenes. In this way, I can not only have my own career, but also avoid going out to work for a long time, working environment and the situation of men. And I like playing with plants very much. What do you think? "


    Although Lin Jie almost did not jump out of the small frame that Yuan Shang gave her, it was a great progress.


    "Really, I think it''s very good. Second brother yuan will not oppose it." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Lin Jie was slightly stunned, and then embarrassed to say: "I didn''t plan to tell him, I plan to do it by myself, and then tell him after making achievements, my parents left me a sum of money, I haven''t moved, this time just happened, I started from a small florist, anyway, I often go to florists, Yuan Shang won''t find it, ha ha, after I make achievements, I want to go to a flower shop If we make it bigger and give him a surprise, he won''t object any more. "


    Tao Rong looks at Lin Jie talking about the plan with stars in her eyes. She feels that Lin Jie is suddenly a little strange and seems to have become Lin Jie has become very vivid and colorful, so beautiful, so confident and smiling, which is probably the one yuan Shang fell in love with at the beginning.Tao Rong finally breathed a sigh. She always felt that her efforts in this period of time were not in vain. If she gave Lin Jie a little time, she would figure it out.


    Tao Rong also couldn''t help laughing, "if sister Lin makes a lot of money, maybe the second brother yuan will depend on you. Ha ha ha


    Lin Jie was amused by Tao Rong''s statement. She turned her head and looked at Yuan Shang, who was playing darts. She said, "I just don''t want to be so worthless. Maybe after I become better, it''s not so hard for his parents to accept me."


    Tao Rong listened to pick eyebrows, although the original intention is for yuan Shang, but as long as Lin Jie is willing to take a step is good.


    Naturally, this is a good result for Tao Rong. However, after that, Tao Rong felt a little uneasy. After all, it was her interference that affected Lin Jie''s life. Tao Rong was really not sure what their feelings would be after that.


    "Rongrong, I want to go to the toilet." Lin Jie felt her stomach and said.


    Tao Rong came back and said with a smile, "I also ate a lot of fruit. Let''s go together."


    Lin Jie nodded and pulled Tao Rong to get up. Yuan Shang saw her and asked, "what''s the matter?" But at the same time, his mobile phone rang. Yuan Shang answered the phone and looked at Lin Jie.


    At the moment when the phone was connected, Lin Jie just compared a WC gesture.


    Yuan Shang quickly said: "go to the toilet? Would you like some company? "


    Lin Jie and Tao Rong shook their heads.


    And there was a voice coming from the mobile phone. Yuan Shang''s face changed slightly, so he didn''t go on talking. Instead, he waved her hand and let Lin Jie and Tao Rong go.

 Chapter 392

    Tao Rong and Lin Jie open the door and walk out of the private room towards the bathroom.


    A few seconds later, the box door behind their box slowly opened, and a sexy woman came out. She put down her phone and her mouth curved strangely.


    Tao Rong and Lin Jie had just arrived near the toilet when they saw the door of the women''s toilet shaking, as if someone had just entered.


    When I went in, I found that several private rooms had been occupied, and only one was left. Lin Jie asked Tao Rong to use them first. She washed her face first and felt a little dizzy.


    Tao Rong went to the bathroom first, but I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that there is smoke smell in the bathroom.


    I thought that maybe the women here also smoke, maybe there are women smoking in the bathroom, so I didn''t care.


    After Tao Rong''s convenience, Lin Jie asked her to wait outside first.


    Tao Rong went to the bathroom and waited outside.


    Tao Rong is sensitive to time. She will estimate the same time in her heart. All the music will play slowly in the whole meeting. The time of a song has passed, but Lin Jie has not come out yet.


    Tao Rongjie was really worried if she fell in the toilet when she got drunk. So I went in to have a look.


    But as soon as I opened the heavy door, I saw something wrong in the first mirror.


    In the reflection, she could see that the toilets that had just been locked were all opened, but no one was there, but she didn''t see anyone go out at all.


    Think of just smell of smoke, Tao Rong heart clattered a, inexplicable fear hit, quickly rushed to the innermost toilet.


    But on the way, Tao Rong heard the sobbing sound, which was similar to the blocked crying sound.


    Tao Rong''s heart is beating wildly. As soon as he rushes over, the picture that comes into his eyes suddenly makes all the blood on Tao Rong''s body flow back.


    Only three wretched men oppress Lin Jie.


    One covers her mouth, the other pulls her clothes, and the other has pulled her underwear from the bottom of her skirt. But because Lin Jie''s legs are struggling, her underwear has not been taken off.


    The three men completely suppressed Lin Jie just like the animals suppressed the young animals. They trapped people in the compartment and acted recklessly, accompanied by the crazy laughter.


    If Tao Rong comes late


    The most intolerable scene for Tao Rong is probably not murder and arson, but repeated in her dream like Curse and torture, simulating such a similar scene. She will constantly fantasize about what would happen if she met such a scene? What should she do to save people? She must arrive in time. She must


    Tao Rong''s whole body''s blood continuously gushes to the brain, even the eyes around all slowly turn red, the whole body seems to have a fire burning her, urging her to move quickly.


    Naturally, the appearance of Tao Rong attracted people''s attention in a moment.


    Lin Jie was so desperate that she couldn''t move. The whole person had collapsed until she found a ray of light when she saw Tao Rong.


    But when the two men let go of her and ran toward Tao Rong, Lin Jie struggled hard and finally broke free from the hand that covered her mouth and cried out, "Tao Rong, run."


    The cry has distorted the original sound.


    Lin Jie reminds Tao Rong that she doesn''t want to end up like herself, but Tao Rong doesn''t run away.


    Lin Jie yelled. The rest of the man quickly grabbed Lin Jie''s hair and forced her not to move. Then he covered her mouth and didn''t allow her to shout.


    And the two men looked at Tao Rong in situ motionless, just staring, think that the little girl has been scared silly, after all, looking too young.


    "Ha ha, there is also a door-to-door, the quality is also good, brother three is also playing a stimulating


    "That girl said that there are good programs waiting for us here, not surprisingly. Xiangge club is really good at arranging. I''ve never played such an exciting game before. "


    "Hey, you two hurry up and don''t let her call or run out, or you''ll lose. I''ll take this private room, and you two will take the next one."


    Three wretched men in expensive clothes, even watches and belts are luxury goods, should be the guests here, and they all look drunk.


    Tao Rong looked at them coldly, thinking slowly in his heart that men are really not fully evolved creatures, and they degenerate into beasts by accident.


    "Little sister, come on, my brother taught you how to be happy today. It looks like a young child." one of the men reached out to Tao Rong directly.


    However, before his hand touched Tao Rong''s shoulder, Tao Rong''s hands grasped his wrist with extremely fast hand speed. A reverse twist almost twisted the man''s arm to 180 degrees. With the sound of clucking, the man cried out in pain. The whole person knelt down in a twisted posture, trying to avoid the sharp pain of his arm, and lost all his resistance in an instant.


    The other two men were stunned. The man who came over quickly raised his hand and waved it. As a result, Tao Rong released one hand and firmly grasped the man''s arm.The man felt that his strength was so strong that he couldn''t even think that a little girl could catch her with only one hand, and her face was expressionless all the time.


    The next second, before the man''s reaction to break free, Tao Rong pulled him over. When he turned over, he raised his knee and directly broke the bridge of the man''s nose.


    The man instantly lost his fighting power and fell to the ground, covering his nose, whining and rolling.


    One solution, before the third person could react, Tao Rong had already stepped on the knee of the wailing man who had been made before, and his arm twisted 180 degrees again until it broke with a click.


    Two solutions, throw aside, Tao Rong eyes lock the third person, step by step toward the inside.


    And the last man has been completely scared silly, they are met with the devil? How can a little girl have such skill? Is it the police?


    The man was scared to let go of Lin Jie and rushed out directly.


    He was afraid, instinctively afraid, as if he was no longer facing a little girl they just wanted to play with.


    Even a little girl must have come out of hell.


    His ears were filled with the wails of two companions, which indicated that he had the same fate. He felt that he was going to pee, he wanted to go out quickly, and he wanted to run for his life.


    But when his arm caught the outside door handle, his knee was severely kicked from behind, he immediately fell down on his knees, hit the door, hit his eyes.

 Chapter 393

    Then his long hair was grabbed from the back and strangled back, just as he had just treated Lin Jie.


    Men have been crying, crying, scared to cry, they just come out to play, paid the money, how to kick the iron plate.


    "Good brother, tell me, do you know who we are?"


    All of a sudden, a cool and terrifying voice came out from the back of his head. The man never knew that the voice of coquetry could be murderous. The man felt that his whole body was trembling because of the voice coming from hell.


    "Elder sister, immortal, please let us go. We have eyes and don''t know Taishan. We didn''t mean it. Wuwuwuwu."


    "Come on, tell me, why do you want to be a rapist? If a good man doesn''t do it, be a beast? " The cool voice continued.


    "What rapist? Isn''t that the service of the club? Toilet Travel Drama, doesn''t it mean that there are good goods waiting for us? We paid the money, just called us to come, the plot has been introduced to us, even if you don''t work, why call customers, this Isn''t that a legitimate deal? " The man cried and said.


    Standing behind, Tao Rong''s eyes flashed. She thought there was something wrong with what they said before, so she didn''t abandon them completely. Although it''s unforgivable, there should be a behind the scenes murderer, and that murderer is even more unforgivable. Otherwise, she didn''t believe that she would encounter such a bad thing if she came with Lin Jie.


    And it must have been Lin Jie at first.


    At this time, Lin Jie had already put on her clothes and came out trembling. Although she was not really hurt, she was also frightened. She must have left a scar in her mind. She couldn''t even stand steadily. All the buttons in front of her clothes collapsed. She could only pull them with her hand.


    Lin Jie holds the doorpost and sobs at Tao Rong.


    At this time, Tao Rong is holding the man who almost raped her. She doesn''t have the ability to resist. She is subdued at the moment when she opens the door. She doesn''t even have the ability to ask for help.


    But Tao Rong not only saved her, but also subdued three people.


    Lin Jie looked at the little figure, but she was as great as a giant.


    "Rong Rong..." Lin Jie cried and trembled.


    "Sister Lin, you wait for me." Tao Rong didn''t look back and said coldly. At this time, she didn''t dare to let Lin Jie go alone.


    His men were still crying, and Tao Rong forced him to ask, "we are guests, not prostitutes. You''ve been used, say! Who told you that! "


    "I I don''t know. There is only one girl wearing the mask of the club. It should be their staff. She took out the card and provided this little game and asked us if we want to play it. I really didn''t know you were guests. "


    The man also counseled. All the guests who can come here are rich or expensive. Just now, they thought that smelly girls would dare to beat them. They wanted to catch these two people and torture them. But after listening to this, they suddenly felt bad. Maybe they were really pawned.


    "Describe the appearance, the characteristics."


    "What''s the characteristic? They are all wearing wigs. They don''t see clearly. They look just like the girls here. Ladies, which guest are you following? I don''t even know you. " The man cried.


    And just then, there was a loud knock on the door.


    "What''s going on inside? Someone reported shouting inside. Open the door quickly. "


    The voice outside is a little familiar. Tao Rong remembers that it''s the manager.


    As soon as Lin Jie heard the voice, she quickly shrunk up and was afraid.


    Tao Rong left the man and let him fall on the ground.


    The door was opened.


    The manager came in with someone. I guess it was a riot.


    As a result, when I came in to have a look, I was immediately dumbfounded.


    Lin Jie and Tao Rong met naturally.


    Three of them are also familiar customers of the club.


    The manager swallowed and was sweating. "What''s going on?" It looks like the scene of men bullying women, but how does it look like the scene of women beating men?


    Tao Rong didn''t care about him at all. She turned to help Lin Jie and asked, "where are you hurt?"


    Lin Jie shook her head, and Tao Rong helped her out.


    "Ah, ladies, this..."


    Tao Rong coldly looked at the manager and said, "I hope the manager can find out what''s going on. I think yuan Er Shao and Nie Er Shao won''t expose it easily. We''ll wait."


    And the three men lying on the ground about to complain, suddenly silly, as if they could not feel the pain, even the sound of crying.


    What did they just hear?


    Nie and Yuan?


    Two surnames of Nanshi?


    Who on earth did they offend.


    Tao Rong left such a sentence and went out with Lin Jie in a trance.


    Lin Jie still couldn''t help crying.Tao Rong can only comfort said: "nothing, nothing, fortunately I arrived in time, you have not been hurt, right, so nothing, don''t be afraid. Later, let yuan Er Ge and Nie Zhao go to find the murderer and help us get revenge. I don''t believe that the whole city is not afraid of the yuan family and Nie family. "


    "Ladies, please wait a moment. We have something to say..."


    Tao Rong was just about to turn when he heard the manager behind him rush up to speak.


    Tao Rong didn''t want Lin Jie to face the manager. Anyway, she would turn around and go to their private room, so she let Lin Jie go first.


    "I have just heard that the young lady has not been really hurt. I see this..." The manager said with a smile.


    "Manager, I don''t want to embarrass you, but if we can''t find the real culprit behind the scenes, we won''t give up. Do you think we can solve it in private without telling them? I think you misunderstood our relationship with them. We''re not the girls they brought with us Tao Rong has seen through the manager''s mind for a long time, so she is too lazy to talk about it. She has to catch up with Lin Jie a few steps in advance.


    But Lin Jie stopped and looked at the front in a daze.


    When she realized that Tao Rong was coming, she wanted to cover up, but her heart was shocked, so she didn''t have time to react. Let Tao Rong see it at a glance.


    In fact, five minutes ago, someone opened their box.


    Yuan Shang said angrily: "Why are you here? Didn''t they say they wouldn''t let you come? "


    "Er Shao, I''m in some trouble. I want to ask you for help. It''s urgent. "


    Nie Zhao puts down the wine bottle and looks at the sexy woman at the door. Nie Zhao has a good memory, so he remembers that this is the woman who accompanied yuan Shang before and should be one of his lovers.


    Nie Zhao immediately frowned and warned, "Yuan Shang."

 Chapter 394

    Yuan Shang waved his hand and quickly took the initiative to push people out to speak.


    After they went out, Nie Zhao was also a little worried. Yuan was not reliable, and his bad behavior should be punished, but he could not be broken by Lin Jie in this way.


    Because Yuan Shang sincerely treats Lin Jie and takes the initiative to bring her to know their brothers, Nie Zhao knows that Lin Jie is the sister-in-law they should take care of.


    So Nie Zhao doesn''t want Lin Jie to be hurt, but he can''t stare at his brother''s private affairs, and there are several of them, so Nie Zhao only occasionally reminds her.


    This time, it was yuan Shang who let his lover find him.


    Nie Zhao thought about it and was still not at ease, so he followed.


    But what Nie Zhao didn''t expect was that Yuan Shang was so stupid. He was talking to that woman nearby. He was not afraid to be seen.


    However, seeing that Yuan Shang leaned against the wall and could not stand upright, Nie Zhao thought that he had drunk too much and was a little confused.


    Nie Zhaogang wants to come forward to remind for a while, canthus of the eye sweeps a dress corner.


    If I remember correctly, it should be Lin Jie''s clothes.


    At this time, the woman had already put into yuan Shang''s arms. Yuan Shang didn''t mean to push away for a moment.


    "Yuan Shang! Lin Jie. " Nie Zhao had to hurry up to remind.


    Yuan Shang looked sideways, just half of Lin Jie''s body came into view. Yuan Shang''s brain is clear and clear, and he is in a panic. He directly pushes Jia Manli to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao understood yuan Shang''s meaning for a moment, and because yuan Shanggang had just exerted too much force, Jia Manli sprained her feet in high heels and fell down. She couldn''t stand at all. It''s really not for Nie Zhao to push her away. It''s not for her not to push her away. She can only hold on for a while, trying to make her stand well.


    But Nie Zhao had a flash of inspiration, and suddenly he felt something was wrong.


    When both Nie Zhao and Yuan Shang looked over.


    Lin Jie just saw that Nie Zhao had a sexy woman in her arms, so her originally chaotic brain was even more overloaded.


    After a while, Tao Rong appeared.


    When Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong''s appearance, he finally knew what was wrong. He also came out with his wife. How could he get close to other women? But suddenly he didn''t know what to do.


    Because at this time, Tao Rong''s eyes were cold and frightening, as if he had just come out of purgatory, with obvious murderous spirit.


    Nie Zhao was silly, and suddenly remembered that when he was in the army, his brothers made fun of him. It was a way of entertainment when they were training and resting. Because they had been misunderstandings, they were discussing how to see if Tao Rong would like him. Their unanimous conclusion was to see if Tao Rong would be jealous.


    But at that time they implied that Tao Rong would be jealous when he was with an Wenlan.


    And the situation Is Tao Rong jealous? Does she like


    Nie Zhao''s heart beats faster in an instant. I don''t know why he is embarrassed to look at Tao Rong.


    At this time, Tao Rong has not calmed down from her anger. Suddenly, she looks at the scene in front of her. The only thing she pays attention to is gamanli.


    Why is she here?


    Tao Rong''s brain ran at full speed, as if he had figured out the biggest possibility.


    Tao Rong''s face sank in an instant.


    Standing beside Tao Rong, Lin Jie also felt the strange atmosphere of Tao Rong''s body. Her throat was a little hoarse after crying, but she still wanted to explain with kindness: "I just I seem to see this young lady sprained her foot. Maybe Nie Zhao wants to help her. Alas This young lady is... "


    Tao Rong looks at Jia Manli, who is supported by Nie Zhao from a distance. However, she looks at Yuan Shang with deep feeling in her eyes. Yuan Shang leans against the wall, his guilty eyes twinkle, Nie Zhao''s dull appearance, and three people''s abnormal posture. After a brain analysis, she can understand what''s going on.


    Carry the pot for others, right? What a kindness!


    "Is that so?" Tao Rong stepped forward and said.


    Yuan Shang quickly looked at Nie Zhao, coughed, and took the initiative to come over, but he obviously saw Lin Jie''s abnormal appearance and was wondering.


    Just at this time, the manager did not give up the chase, want to speak.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuan Shang immediately asked, "Xiao Jie, why are you crying?"


    But Tao Rong suddenly asked Nie Zhao in a loud voice: "she sprained her foot accidentally. Are you just holding her?"


    Tao Rong''s tone and attitude are really too much like the right master to catch a traitor. This kind of reaction is a bit extreme, which makes Nie Zhao wake up in an instant. He immediately releases Jia Manli, but Jia Manli can''t stand still and goes to one side to lean against the wall. Expect Ai Ai''s shout: "two little!"


    There are two little girls here, but none of them pay attention to her. They are all looking at their own women.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong doubtfully. He doesn''t know what doesn''t exist. Tao Rong is so angry that he''s already murderous. It''s absolutely impossible for him to become like this because he supports a woman. There must be some other reasons.But Nie Zhao looked at Yuan Shang and Lin Jie, and finally nodded, "it''s just an accident," and felt that his answer should not be too problematic.


    Who knows, as soon as he finished, Tao Rong gave a cold hum, and his expression was almost distorted.


    "Yes? I thought she was trying to seduce you? What''s ridiculous is that you''re pulling and bickering here, but Lin Jie and I were attacked by three men in the women''s room. They were almost in the toilet. Why? You''ve made an appointment to exchange dates, haven''t you? " Tao Rong''s words are extremely ugly, and the swearing does not take dirty words, but it reveals an important message, which makes the two men change their faces instantly.


    Lin Jie can''t help choking up. It''s impossible to hide this thing, and Lin Jie doesn''t want to. It''s better for Tao Rong to say it, otherwise she may not have the courage to say it.


    "What did you say?"


    "What happened to you?"


    Nie Zhao suddenly stepped forward, and his expression suddenly became fierce. His eyes glared angrily, as if he had a blade on him. His momentum became frightening. "Someone has bullied you. How are you, you..." Nie Zhao nervously inspects Tao Rong''s whole body, only to see a little bit of blood sticking to the knee that the skirt has not covered, but there is no injury on the knee.


    Make sure that Tao Rong is OK, Nie Zhao''s eyes have slowly accumulated murderous, "who is it?"


    Yuan Shang saw something wrong with Lin Jie for a long time. He was so scared that his soul would fly away. He rushed up and grabbed Lin Jie''s shoulders. Then he saw the buttons on her chest, and her clothes were obviously messy.


    "Xiaojie, you You... " Yuan Shang was short of breath, his hands were shaking and his eyes were red.

 Chapter 395

    "I I''m fine. Fortunately, Rongrong came to save me at the critical moment, otherwise Almost. If Rongrong hadn''t come to save me, Yuan Shang, I''m so afraid. I really Scared to death, Wuwuwuwu The three of them covered me up and didn''t let me cry. They wanted to pick my clothes. I fought desperately. If Rongrong didn''t show up in time, I would... "


    Because Yuan Shang''s care comforted Lin Jie, and finally let her completely empty down in Yuan Shang''s arms, but she had been flustered to incoherence.


    And the manager''s face is pale, such a scene, such a picture, it''s no wonder that it''s not an ordinary female companion, this is the end, things must be big.


    When Nie Zhao heard this, he looked at Tao Rong again.


    "Yes, I do. Do I expect you to save us? Nie Zhao, aren''t you talking to people? When you''re done playing with this beautiful woman, I think we''ve had a round with the three young masters. "


    Tao Rong continued to say ugly and unbearable words. It''s hard to imagine a girl saying such vulgar words.


    But every word of these words is like an arrow stained with poison, which constantly sticks in Nie Zhao''s and Yuan Shang''s heart.


    Yuan Shang didn''t see Lin Jie in his arms, but Nie Zhao saw clearly. When Tao Rong said this, he didn''t look at him at all. Although he pointed out his name, Tao Rong only looked at Yuan Shang from the beginning to the end.


    Yuan Shang didn''t pay attention to Tao Rong''s sight, but the fact Tao Rong said made him feel so sick that he couldn''t breathe. He hugged Lin Jie as if he was afraid of losing her. He knew that if Lin Jie was hurt like this, he would be in agony, he would go mad, and he would kill people.


    "Where is it! Take me there! Where are the three damned things. I don''t think they want to live since they dare to attack my girlfriend. "


    Tao Rong heard yuan Shang''s voice for the first time, as if he could go up the knife mountain and down the oil pot for Lin Jie.


    It was the real anger of Yuan Shang, the anger of stepping on his bottom line.


    It turns out that he really loves Lin Jie and cares about her, but yuan Shang is really a scum. Without his scum, would Lin Jie encounter such a thing?


    Those designs that are obviously aimed at Lin Jie


    "Manager, you have done a good job with the safety facilities here. You are so kind to Yuan Shang''s girlfriend, my Wives can do it. What about people? " Nie Zhao said coldly every word, just like announcing the death penalty.


    Just heard his girlfriend has been unable to breathe the manager, and heard his wife two words, the manager has legs soft, want to kneel down.


    It seems that he can''t make it. He has to find the boss.


    He can''t protect those three people any more.


    "Because Mrs. Nie Er Shao beat them all, I called an ambulance."


    Nie Zhao and Yuan Shang look at the manager at the same time.


    The manager was so scared that he immediately said, "I asked them to bring people up. I would never let the ambulance take them away."


    After that, the manager used the walkie talkie to get in touch, and then sent a help message to the boss.


    And at this time, no one pays attention to the Jamali, but suddenly quietly want to leave.


    "Where are you going, miss gamanli?"


    A chilly voice came, like an ice cone stabbing at her feet, making her unable to move.


    Tao Rong was afraid of what she had done before, but she didn''t feel guilty.


    But after thinking about it, they have no evidence. They wear wigs, masks, clothes and have different lip colors. They can''t recognize themselves.


    All of a sudden, gamanli calmed down, slowly adjusted her breathing, turned her head back, "I see that everyone seems to have something, my little things..."


    But before her words were finished, Tao Rong passed Nie Zhao and came straight towards her. That gloomy face stimulated Jia Manli instantly.


    Jia Manli thought of the fear that day was dominated by Tao Rong''s violence and instinctively wanted to go back.


    But it''s too late. Tao Rong rushes up with a brisk stride, grabs Jia Manli''s neck and bumps the whole person into the wall.


    Everyone was frightened by Tao Rong''s behavior.


    But Nie Zhao is not surprised, even in the moment that Tao Rong makes such a move, he understands the most likely truth.


    Nie Zhao''s face turned black, and he stood looking at it motionlessly.


    However, Yuan Shang thinks that Tao Rong misunderstands the relationship between Jia Manli and Nie Zhao, which is why he is so violent to Jia Manli. In fact, his heart is now focused on loving Lin Jie. But after all, gamanli is his lover and bed companion. She was beaten because of her cover up, so she is not a man.


    "Zhao, you..." Yuan Shang doesn''t know why he doesn''t dare to call Tao Rong, who is now very powerful. He turns to Nie Zhao for help.


    But Nie Zhao turned his back to them and raised his hand to signal silence.


    Jia Manli was angry and surprised, holding Tao Rong''s hand and trying to struggle, "what are you doing? Cough, cough, let go


    "Did you forget what I warned you? Do you really think I dare not do it to you? I''m going to waste you today. Look at your two young children. Dare you challenge me! "If she knows that Tao Rong is Nie Zhao''s wife, the real lady of a wealthy family, and her role is totally different from that of her girlfriend, she would not dare to arrange it like this even with her courage.


    How could yuan Shang have a problem with his brother''s wife for a lover.


    "You You, I have nothing... " I haven''t finished yet.


    Tao Rong pinched her neck and slapped her in the face.


    The loud slap almost overtook the music in the clubhouse. It was a tremor in everyone''s heart.


    Jamalli was hit crooked neck, the corners of the mouth are blood, head buzzing straight ring, the whole person is ignorant.


    "Did I warn you? Don''t embarrass women. If you have something to do, go to men. If you have the ability to rob men, don''t bully women. Did I say that? " Tao Rong lowered her voice like a throat burned by fire. Every word carries the strength of the volcano''s impending eruption.


    "You You crazy woman, I wronged me. I didn''t do anything. I just came to find... "


    "Pa" hard backhand slap.


    Soon, there were two palms on her face and her cheeks were swollen.


    "It doesn''t matter if you seduce anyone. Even if you send someone to quarrel, scold, threaten or fight, why do you arrange men to do such things? Do you know that for women, this kind of thing is the most unforgivable. It''s enough for men to bring disaster to women. As a woman, how can you arrange this kind of disaster? Yes? Do you want others to taste you when you are ridden by thousands of people? "

 Chapter 396

    Tao Rong finished, and it was a hard slap.


    Everyone was stunned. It was too violent. How could a girl be so violent? She looked so vicious and vicious. The one who was beaten was pathetic. Such a girl should be disgusting.


    But Nie Zhao, who has been watching, does not know why he suddenly feels that the picture in front of him is very dazzling. Tao Rong seems to be shining under the crystal lamp.


    And Tao Rong''s words, she slapped in everyone''s heart to draw a mark together.


    "What Is that right? It''s her The people she arranged Is she the one who cheated them into playing games in the toilet? How do you know, Rongrong? " Lin Jie couldn''t believe it.


    At this time, the biggest reaction was yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang''s face was so heavy that he pulled Lin Jie into the private room and said, "you''re waiting for us inside. I''ll take you home later."


    Lin Jie wanted to talk again, but she was stopped by a kiss from Yuan Shang. Then her forehead touched and Lin Jie saw yuan Shang''s eyes Is that tears?


    Lin Jie was shocked.


    Yuan Shang said in a low voice: "sorry, I didn''t protect you. It''s all my fault."


    Lin Jie just wanted to shake her head, but yuan Shang had already closed the door.


    Lin Jie was too confused to push the door, so she could only stand at the door.


    After closing Lin Jie, Yuan Shang went to Tao Rong and Jia Manli.


    Nie Zhao also came over.


    As if seeing a savior, Jia Manli said, "save me, I don''t know what she''s talking about. Do you believe..."


    But before he finished, Tao Rong slapped her in the face again. This time, she broke down and cried.


    "You won''t admit it? You''re not here to procrastinate so that they don''t wonder why we haven''t been back for so long? "


    "That phone call was made by you. You can make sure when we go to the toilet. You can arrange the personnel accurately. The people you designed at the beginning don''t include me."


    "To wear wigs and masks is to be afraid that they will tell us their characteristics and let us know it''s you."


    Tao Rong read out all of Jia Manli''s thoughts like a crime, but no matter what Tao Rong said, Jia Manli still shook her head madly and refused to admit her guilt.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help tightening his hand. "The most important thing is that I don''t believe in coincidence. It''s not a coincidence that you appear. It''s not a coincidence that we were attacked for the first time. And you have the most motive, right?"


    Tao Rong''s eyes are cold and frightening. Seeing that the blood vessels on Jia Manli''s neck have been pinched out by herself, Tao Rong doesn''t let go. What she hates most is this kind of thing. She can''t forgive the men who are like animals, and even more can''t forgive the women who command animals to persecute women.


    Tao Rong really wants to strangle Jia Manli alive. She knows she can''t, but Jia Manli''s indomitable spirit and her face make her unbearable. At this time, she still wants to pretend to be innocent. That is to say, there is no regret in her heart. Tao Rong can''t control her emotions.


    Suddenly a warm and solid body appeared behind her, close to her shaking back.


    Tao Rong suddenly fell into a relaxed world. Her eyes were covered by a hand, and her hand was gently taken down.


    "Shh Calm down, Tao Rong. It''s OK. It''s OK. You''re safe. You successfully saved Lin Jie. She''s OK. " Said Tao Zhao, holding Nie Rong tightly in her ear.


    Suddenly released, gamanli fell to the ground and gasped violently. As soon as she was about to raise her head to continue sophistry, her long hair was suddenly picked up, and she didn''t have any strength left. Gamanli felt that her scalp would be torn off.


    "Ah Gamanli screamed and looked up. In a moment, she was stupid. Is that cold man who has taken off all your childe''s style really the second young master who has been serving for so long?


    Is his eyes so cold? Is that the expression on his face? Is that me in his eyes?


    Gamanli was completely shocked, but the pain of pulling her scalp told her that everything in front of her was not a dream.


    "Er Shao..." Gamanli tried to wake up the warmth between the two people.


    "Say, did you do it?" Yuan Shang asked coldly.


    Gamanli shook her head.


    But just as she shook her head, her hair was even tighter, and she screamed bitterly.


    Yuan Shang grabs the hair of Jia Manli directly, drags the person to the private room next door, and calls the manager. After a while, the three men who are carried up also go in.


    When they passed Nie Er Shao in camouflage clothes and the girl who beat them, they knew that even if they informed their family, they could not put out the fire of the two young masters.


    Inside the box. Yuan Shang directly threw gamanli on the cold ground.


    "Give you another chance, do you think I can''t find out if you don''t say it? If I investigate one by one, the truth will always come out. No matter how well you do, you will not be able to find any clues. By the way, there will be a lot of interrogation methods in the police station, and you will always know the truth. "Yuan Shang sat on the sofa, looking at the ground of the cold Jia Manli slowly said.


    "It''s not me. I don''t believe you ask them." Gamanli still wanted to fight, pointing to the three people who were carried in.


    Yuan Shang sneered, "to be honest, I can spare your life. If you dare to tell a lie, a body should be picked up in the river tomorrow. "


    "No, I don''t know," she said No, er Shao, er Shao. I''ve been with you for so long. I really love you. How can you do this to me? "


    "So you don''t want to be honest." Yuan Shang gave a sneer, and her eyes turned pale when she looked at Jia Manli.


    Jia Manli feels that she has almost become a mole ant in Yuan Shang''s eyes. The power of the yuan family is not as simple as they think. It''s not difficult to kill a person in silence. What''s more, Jia Manli, who has no background, even cuts off his family.


    Jia Manli sat on the ground, crying convulsively. It is clear that there is no evidence yet. Yuan Shang can be so cruel to her. For the sake of a possibility, a possibility of hurting Lin Jie, he would rather kill her by mistake?


    This man Does this person really just play with her and never care about her? It''s wishful thinking for her to replace Lin Jie.


    "Do you really think I''m a stupid man who can let you play with me in the palm of your hand?" Yuan Shang scolded: "gamanli, I reminded you that you broke the rules. You are looking for death!"

 Chapter 397

    Looking at the moment when Yuan Shang was ready to get up, Jia Manli seemed to feel her destiny.


    "It''s me, it''s me, er Shao, I''m greedy, I want to monopolize you, it''s my design, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong, I don''t dare any more, I''ll respect Miss Lin absolutely, I''ll never be paranoid again, I''ll be your bed companion obediently, I won''t go beyond it. You spare me this time, you spare me this time. Er Shao, I really love you. I really love you. "


    Jamally wailed and cried.


    But yuan Shang didn''t move at all. He slowly came to the side of Jia Manli, who rushed to hold yuan Shang''s thigh and cried.


    "Do you know? She is my heart. If you move her, you are digging my heart. How can I spare you? " Yuan Shang said slowly.


    Even though her face had just been beaten red and swollen, she was pale now.


    "If not for that little girl, what would she do now? I really can''t imagine. " Yuan Shangyou said slowly, but every word is like a sword drawn from his heart. He is hard to breathe in pain.


    "Er Shao, don''t Don''t I don''t want to die. I really know it''s wrong. I really know it''s wrong. " Said gamanli, trembling all over.


    Yuan Shang said, "what are you talking about? You are my former lover. I am always generous to my lover. How could it kill you. It''s just a small punishment. "


    "Er Shao..." What else does Jia Manli want to say? She has been kicked away by Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shangyou turned to the three men in the room.


    Three men, a broken hand, a broken nose, a knee and forehead were injured.


    But how could this be? These three people almost defiled their true love.


    "Yuan Er Shao, we were really designed by this smelly girl. We didn''t know it was your girlfriend? If we know, even if we lend us a courage, we don''t dare to mess around. "


    "Those who don''t know are not guilty! We have been wronged. We are a little move, but did not really hurt your girlfriend, you adults have a lot of let us go. We promise to make up for Miss Lin and the second young lady. "


    "Yuan Er Shao, I once attended your old man''s birthday party, and my father is also an official."


    "Er Shao, er Shao, as long as you can forgive us, our family will offer us that piece of land."


    Three people are also unlucky, all over the pain to death, but dare not move, want to kill gamanli.


    At this time, suddenly someone pushed the door in, and the manager finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the man.


    "Ah, Yuan Shang, you are..." It was the distant cousin who came.


    "You want to step in?" Yuan Shang looked at it coldly.


    My cousin quickly waved his hand and said, "how dare I? I''ve offended you and Nie Er Shao. I heard that his wife is still here. Unless we''re not dying, I''m here to let you calm down. I can punish you and apologize as much as I want, but... "


    At this point, the cousin came to Yuan Shang''s ear and said, "but it''s too big to disturb these three families. Although it''s not something that can''t afford to offend others, it''s just that if it''s too big, it might ruin the reputation of your little girlfriend and Nie Er Shao''s wife. It''s not worth the loss. For the sake of their future peace, it''s better to solve it secretly, don''t you think? "


    Yuan Shang looked at the three people with a gloomy face, and then looked at Jia Manli. He knew in his heart that his cousin''s husband was right. At least it was impossible for him to abolish the second child of the three people directly.


    "What do you want?" Yuan Shang said coldly.


    The cousin''s brother-in-law chuckled directly to Yuan Shang''s ear and said slowly. After listening to this, Yuan Shang thought for a while and said, "OK, I''m angry, but Nie Zhao doesn''t necessarily accept it."


    "It''s OK. When I just came in, I met Nie Er Shao. Nie Er Shao said that everything was up to you."


    Yuan Shang nodded and said, "OK, do as you say. I don''t want to see more of them."


    Cousin immediately nodded happily, made an invitation gesture, sent yuan Shang out.


    "Er Shao, er Shao, don''t leave. What are you going to do with me? Er Shao... " Jia Manli yelled desperately behind yuan Shang, but yuan Shang never looked back.


    That night, Jia Manli didn''t go out of the private room. Her cousin doubled her design for Lin Jie.


    Who made the evil, who is responsible, cousin also well explained the situation to the three childe brothers, if you want not to let the family know, you can only listen to him.


    Gamanli fought to death. She was never a woman who came out to sell, and she would not do such things with three men. What''s the difference between that and being turned? She only occasionally attends the Party of your childe brother, and is taken care of. She felt that she was a little more noble. How could she be treated like this.


    At this time, she can''t remember what kind of treatment she will get if her plan succeeds. And cousin is to put her in the dust and let her pay for her stupid behavior.Until the next night, the immature gamanli was sent out of Nanshi and went to the nearest prosperous city, where there was a cousin''s bar. From then on, there was an accompanying lady. Others owed money in the past. If they paid back or were bought away, they would be redeemed. But the new one was different. If she was not allowed to redeem, she would not be bought away. She would only stay in the city forever There''s a reception.


    This is my cousin''s apology to Yuan Shang.


    At least the three boys had only a little abnormal hobby, but they were forced to drink the wine of aphrodisiac, and after a day and a night, they still went on the stage with injuries. In a short time, they dare not touch women any more, and they don''t know whether it''s physical or psychological obstacles. Anyway, they can''t.


    Naturally, they didn''t dare to tell their family what they had offended, so they had to hide it. After the injury was healed, they all went abroad by chance. Because the promise given by my brother-in-law is that they are not allowed to appear in front of Lin Jie and Tao Rong again, which means that they are not allowed to appear in Nanshi.


    His brother-in-law finally did everything he promised, which made him even more popular with Yuan Shang. He used yuan Shang''s channels to do a lot of illegal things. But that''s all in the future.


    Yuan had never thought of his cruelty at that time, but those arrangements really solved his hatred and made him feel comfortable.


    That night, Yuan Shang didn''t care about what happened afterwards. Instead, he went back to the previous private room and hugged Lin Jie, who was sitting on the sofa in a trance, kissing her tenderly. After all the sweet words, he comforted her and himself.

 Chapter 398

    "Yuan Shang, how''s Rong Rong? Are we home? I don''t want to stay here any longer. " Lin Jie asked weakly.


    Yuan Shanggang just came out and didn''t see Nie Zhao, so he made a phone call, but no one answered. Yuan Shang had to take Lin Jie to the car first, and then wait for someone.


    After they came out, Lin Jie seemed to hear a cry. She was startled and said, "why do I seem to hear..."


    "No, nothing, just music." Yuan Shang hugs Lin Jie and takes her to leave the club quickly.


    What they don''t know is that Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are in a private room not far away.


    Just when Nie Zhao found out that Tao Rong''s mood was out of control, he went forward to appease Tao Rong and finally appeased her. He held her in his arms and felt her little body stiff and trembling. Nie Zhao was inexplicable that besides anger, he had a lot of heartache.


    In fact, he often accompanies Tao Rong to train. He knows her latest situation best. She has a strong hand and strong legs. She has never been lazy in weight-bearing training. Only when she can''t cover the occasion like today when she needs to wear a skirt, can she leave the weight-bearing behind. It''s not difficult to deal with three men who drink wine and have little meat.


    However, he was still distressed and worried. Knowing what those men were going to do for Tao Rong, he wanted to abolish them and make them unable to touch women from now on.


    At the same time, Nie Zhao is also glad that after the similar incident happened, he advised the master to accept the apprentice. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen today.


    And Nie Zhao found that Tao Rong''s reaction to such things was different from that of a normal woman. Her reaction was too extreme, just like falling into some kind of magic barrier.


    Nie Zhao can''t help holding the trembling villain tighter and wants to protect her with her solid body.


    He has been covering Tao Rong''s eyes, watching yuan Shang take people away, and watching yuan Shang''s cousin come in a hurry.


    He was no longer interested in taking care of those people''s affairs. He left everything to Yuan Shang, who must be more ruthless than him.


    He is only worried about Tao Rong''s state at this time, because her mood is really not normal.


    From the beginning, he said a lot to her, but she didn''t answer.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao feels that his hand covering Tao Rong''s eyes seems to be stained with water, and his curly eyelashes are constantly brushing his palm like a brush, with a moist feeling.


    Nie Zhao''s heart raised, opened mouth, but didn''t know how to comfort.


    Tao Rong cried I cried again.


    Nie Zhao instantly thought of that time, she also saved Gan Xiaomei because of such things. Before she fainted, she cried and said sorry to him.


    She cried for this kind of thing again. Was she afraid afterwards or angry?


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know. He only knows that Tao Rong is vulnerable now.


    Nie Zhao brain a heat, directly holding Tao Rong back, with her back into an unused private room inside.


    There is no light inside, only a weak screen light source, and the corridor light exposed at the crack of the door.


    In such a dark, Nie Zhao felt that his palm was more damp and hot.


    If just Tao Rong is depressed crying, then now in such an environment that she can avoid, she can freely vent her emotions.


    Nie Zhao eyebrows twist up, release hand, pull Tao Rong to turn round, want her to face oneself.


    But Tao Rong resists and wants to break free, so Nie Zhao suddenly pulls her into her arms and hugs her tightly, giving her a sense of security.


    Tao Rong didn''t speak. He just wanted to push him away. His cry choked in his throat. The hoarse voice almost strangled Nie Zhao''s heart and throat like a rope.


    Nie Zhao will embrace more tightly, the silent sobs around the dark environment has become suppressed.


    Tao Rong struggles fiercely. Nie Zhao can''t stand steadily when she takes her. Because the height difference is a little big, Nie Zhao can''t hold her. In a moment, he takes off his hand. Nie Zhao can only grasp her shoulder and press her on the door.


    "Tao Rong, it''s me, Nie Zhao, it''s Nie Zhao! It''s OK, it''s OK, it''s really OK, you successfully rescued Lin Jie, you punished the bad guys, no one is your opponent, you saved the misfortune. " Nie Zhao doesn''t know how to calm down Tao Rong who is close to madness. He can only say all kinds of comforting words.


    Her mood is too abnormal. She used to be cold and calm to deal with villains, but now she is out of control. What''s the matter.


    Gradually, Tao Rong didn''t struggle any more, just like the trapped animal was tired. He began to stand in the same place, making a low cry.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes gradually adapt to the dark, bending down and looking at Tao Rong, see her face are crying wrinkled, face is full of tears against the light, distressed hand to brush away her tears.


    Hand back and forth between wipe, Nie Zhao only feel her cheek is very hot, is too excited?


    Nie Zhao feels more and more distressed, can''t help holding Tao Rong''s face in both hands, let her slightly raise her head to look at herself.


    "Stop crying. You''re doing so well. Is there anything worth crying about?" Nie Zhao said softly.Tao Rong was panting and confused. She looked at the figure in front of her eyes through her almost blurred vision, as if with dazzling color light.


    Did she do well?


    Really good?


    Tao Rong dejected, slowly stretched out his hands to seize the front of the collar, she wants to ask again, she really do well? Can she save her?


    Save their daughter?


    Well, answer me, if you save your daughter, will you forgive me? Will you give me your daughter and let me go? I don''t want anything, and I won''t love you. Can I just have my daughter?


    Tao Rong gently opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she stood on tiptoe, half closed her eyes and suddenly came up, as if to stop someone from opening his mouth.


    The hands holding her face had no resistance. In those charming black eyes, the vague figure kept approaching until the slightly open lips were covered by a pair of tears.


    A stream of hot air came to my face, and the special breath between my nose began to wrap around each other.


    Two lips touch each other, the world seems to be empty for a moment, even the heart beat stopped a beat.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect to stand up straight and avoid. He didn''t expect to push away the face in front of him. He could do it easily, but his body suddenly became clumsy and stiff.


    "Rong Banyan You are "No!"


    Before Nie Zhao''s words were finished, Tao Rong''s hand went up and put a strong arm around Nie Zhao''s neck. The whole person wrapped it up, and the confused tongue also wrapped it in by instinct.


    Like a delicious spring, Tao Rong instinctively wants to absorb more.

 Chapter 399

    At this moment, Nie Zhao''s brain, together with every neuron in his body, seemed to have a series of explosions, bombing his reason.


    A second or two, his mind is full of a lot of pictures, the air raid shelter that night, the embarrassed bathroom that day


    The next second, Tao Rong, who couldn''t kiss happily because he couldn''t reach her, was picked up and put on the door.


    Brain empty, as if nothing to think, just follow instinct, crazy kiss each other, let breathing blend on the line.


    Tao Rong''s legs hang in the air and instinctively entangle Nie Zhao''s waist. There is no gap between the two people''s hugs.


    The phone rang wildly, but no one was interrupted.


    Obviously is the first kiss, but abnormal crazy, do not know how to be devoured by lust reason.


    Violent breathing reverberates in the dark air, the purpose of kissing seems to be to deprive each other of breath, eager to eat each other.


    With the sound of water coming out of my mouth, everything seems to be covered with a certain color.


    Nie Zhao almost instinctively stretched out his hand and touched it along his thigh. Under the skirt, it was safety pants. Only Tao Rong would wear them like this.


    Tao Rong Tao Rong It''s Tao Rong!


    The bad woman who can always annoy him with a hard mouth and a hard heart, but for the sake of the kindness she occasionally insists on in her heart, she doesn''t even want her life. She''s never soft hearted when she pits people. Good people and bad people don''t let go of it. She tries every means to achieve her goal. No matter how good others treat her, it''s like having no conscience. She''s such a woman, but


    Nie Zhao''s brain is full of contradictions and madness. He can''t control his body, but his mind is running at a high speed, and his body seems to be burning. He can feel that he is about to lose control, but how can he


    When Nie Zhao himself was confused, all of a sudden, the people who had been actively pestering him were just like the machines that cut off the electricity, and all his strength gradually relaxed.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, stopped to loosen the strength way, Tao Rong just like a cloth doll to slide down.


    Nie Zhao is startled, embrace Tao Rong quickly, hand to open the lamp beside.


    In a flash, Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong''s face clearly.


    There were not only tears on the face, but also unknown red.


    Nie Zhao frowned and touched Tao Rong''s forehead, but it was already hot.


    Nie Zhao was shocked, "Tao Rong, Tao Rong..." There was no response after two shouts.


    Nie Zhao quickly takes Tao Rong up and rushes out.


    When I came to the parking lot, I was just seen by Yuan Shang. "Where have you been? I''m going to find you. I can''t get through."


    "Tao Rong has a fever. I''ll take her to the hospital."


    "What? Does Rongrong have a fever? Let''s go together. " Lin Jie said in the car.


    Nie Zhao took Tao Rong to his car and said, "no, you go back to have a rest. It''s OK. I''m here."


    Seeing Nie Zhao''s serious face, Yuan Shang knew that it was not the time to tangle with this, so he said, "OK, please come to me whenever you have something."


    Nie Zhao nodded, got on the bus and drove away.


    Nie Zhao looked around, and his brain quickly looked for a path. Suddenly he remembered that Chen Liuzhi''s clinic was nearby.


    Their family not only works as a private doctor, but also has its own small clinic, with some medical facilities piled up in case of emptiness from time to time.


    Nie Zhao quickly takes out a hand and makes a phone call to Chen Liuzhi.


    Chen Liuzhi usually soaks in his home clinic when he has nothing to do, just now.


    Five minutes later, the car arrived.


    Nie Zhao gets out of the car and comes to the co pilot to unfasten the seat belt for Tao Rong. She still shows no sign of waking up, but the red on her face is more exaggerated, and her thin eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. She must be very uncomfortable now.


    Nie Zhao is worried, but his hand is very stable. He gently hugs people into his arms. He turns around and sees Chen Liuzhi waiting for them at the door.


    Chen Liuzhi saw that all the people were taken down. He thought something had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just met some emotional things, the face is very hot, and then probably a little hypoxia, so dizzy." Nie Zhao explained in detail as much as possible, but he couldn''t help kowtowing when he said it, and his ears turned red after he finished.


    But now Chen Liuzhi''s attention is on the patient. He didn''t see it. Otherwise, he would laugh at it.


    Chen Liuzhi instructs Nie Zhao to carry people into the bed of the clinic, then takes out the stethoscope and starts to check.


    After checking carefully for a while, Chen Liuzhi put down the stethoscope and looked for the bottle and medicine strangely.


    After everything was done, Nie Zhao moved his eyes away from Tao Rong''s face and asked anxiously, "how about it? Is it just a fever? "


    "To put it simply, it is the body immune counterattack caused by the rolling of Qi and blood, the attack of extreme anger, the excessive fluctuation of emotion, and the excess of the body''s load capacity, which leads to the acute fever. Is this stimulated by anything? Or what memories of fear do you suddenly recall? " Chen Liuzhi asked as he washed his hands.Nie Zhao''s face was embarrassed. They were just kissing. How could they recall the terrible memory, or did she not react to the anger before?


    "Are you sure that''s all? Shall I take her to the hospital for a detailed examination? " Nie Zhao asked.


    Chen Liuzhi glanced at Nie Zhao and said, "I''m sure she''s OK. She''s in good health. There''s nothing wrong with her. You don''t know. I know some Chinese medicine and can feel her pulse. She really has no problem. She''ll hang the water, get rid of the fever and have a sleep. She''ll be alive tomorrow morning."


    Nie Zhao was relieved.


    For a moment, Nie Zhaorong had never seen his face, but he didn''t know it


    "Why?"


    "What?" Nie Zhao is attracted by the sound. He thinks Chen Liuzhi has any symptoms when he thinks of Tao Rong. He looks at it nervously.


    Chen Liuzhi suddenly changed his face, looked at Nie Zhao with a righteous face, and said, "did you kiss someone else''s little girl?"


    "What Is that right? " Nie Zhao suddenly kowtowed and was shocked.


    "Her lips are slightly swollen and there are strange water marks. The corners of your mouth are not only a little red and swollen, but also a broken one. More importantly, there are also water marks. This is obviously the criminal evidence of forced kissing. No wonder the little girl faints with a fever after being stimulated. Nie Zhao You can do it. Although she is your wife, she is still a little girl. What are you doing? " Chen Liuzhi looks at Nie Zhao with disgust.


    Nie Zhao immediately speechless way: "why don''t you go to the police station to work, help find clues to find evidence?"


    "You dare say you didn''t kiss!" Chen Liuzhi opened his eyes and asked with confidence.


    Nie Zhao was asked in silence.

 Chapter 400

    Chen Liuzhi half squinted at him. For a moment, Nie Zhao was so embarrassed that his face turned red. Finally, he could only say: "really It''s not what you think. No Force. "


    "Poof!" Chen Liuzhi looks at such Nie Zhao and laughs directly.


    Nie Zhao instantly realized that he had been fooled.


    Chen Liuzhi came forward and patted Nie Zhao on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "brother, you can do it. I didn''t expect that you could do it even if you were so small. It looks like you''re in a new relationship


    Nie Zhao''s heart suddenly clapped.


    A new relationship?


    They Does it count?


    Nie Zhaoyi really doesn''t know how to describe the relationship between him and Tao Rong. He thinks he has to smooth it out. What happened just now is too hasty. Up to now, Nie Zhao has an unreal feeling.


    "Say, do you hear me?" Chen Liuzhi waved his hand in front of Nie Zhao and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Nie Zhao came back and said, "sorry, what did you say?"


    Chen Liuzhi said with an unhappy face: "of course, I''m talking about your little daughter-in-law''s illness! What''s going on? Young people''s endurance is very strong. They are not old people. They will faint directly because of emotional problems. I''m still a little worried. Of course, her body is OK. I''m worried about her heart. So you''d better tell me what happened and let me make a comprehensive judgment. "


    Nie Zhao thinks what Chen Liuzhi said is reasonable, so he briefly explains what just happened.


    Chen Liuzhi was stunned. He turned to look at the sleepy Tao Rong. He didn''t dare to buy a channel: "you said this little girl knocked down three men?"


    Nie Zhao nodded, "this is not the point."


    Chen Liuzhi: isn''t that the point?


    Chen Liuzhi coughed speechless and said in a right voice, "I suggest you find a psychologist for her sometime, but As far as I know, there is no authoritative psychiatrist in Nanshi at present. "


    Nie Zhao did not expect that Chen Liuzhi would judge like this, and immediately became nervous, "mental illness? She looks very strong and strong willed. She doesn''t look like someone with mental illness? "


    Chen Liuzhi touched her chin and said, "I can''t say well, it''s not my major, but the situation you said makes me feel that her emotional fluctuation is not in line with common sense. So I doubt whether she has suffered from psychological trauma, so she will have an extreme reaction to certain things, even she can''t control herself. She is still so young now, you''d better pay attention to it ¡£¡±


    Chen Liuzhi said, seeing Nie Zhao''s worried expression, he comforted: "my judgment is not accurate. Maybe it is this time that she is stimulated that she can''t reach the level of mental illness. Therefore, she usually pays attention to psychological counseling. If she can find a good psychologist to help her with counseling, it will be better. I will also pay attention to the right person, but at present I don''t have it in my network. "


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "I will ask my friend to help me introduce her..." Nie Zhao thinks about it. Although Chen Liuzhi''s statement surprised him, it just reasonably explained some strange things about Tao Rong. For example, sometimes it seemed that she was stimulated and didn''t look like herself at all. She did some strange things.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know if she has been hurt. That''s why she has such a mental illness. I hope it won''t be a problem.


    After watching Tao Rong, Chen Liuzhi goes back upstairs to have a rest and asks Nie Zhao to accompany her. He also suggests that he should wake up in the morning and show her before leaving.


    After Chen Liuzhi left, Nie Zhao called hot water to wipe Tao Rong''s face. The tears on her face and the water stains on the corners of her mouth were well wiped.


    Maybe it''s the icy towel that makes Tao Rong very comfortable. Tao Rong instinctively rubs the towel.


    Nie Zhao looks at such Tao Rong, in the heart not from of soft, he looks at her face, finally the vision concentrates on her cherry red lips.


    "Why did you kiss me? Do you like me? "


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help murmuring. As he said this, he rubbed Tao Rong''s lips with his hand, full and dry, and the heat spread all over him through Nie Zhao''s fingers, making his face hot again.


    Nie Zhao has to admit that he also takes the initiative. He kisses Tao Rong back and even dominates. He seems to be unable to control himself. In front of Tao Rong, everything is out of control. He should not be such a person. Even if there are beauties who seduce him, he can not be moved, but just in front of Tao Rong.


    It seems that if she takes the initiative, she will abandon her armor.


    At that moment, he was very clear about his heart, he wanted to possess her.


    Is that really my idea?


    Now calm down, he could not believe that he would have such a primitive desire to face a As Chen Liuzhi said, he is really crazy to move such a mind towards such a little girl.


    And now, here.


    The bright fluorescent lamp, the smell of disinfectant water in the air, only two people''s room, in such a calm environment, Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong on the bed, but there was no just palpitation in his heart, some only had complex feelings.He admitted that Tao Rong was different, but he was not sure how different he was.


    Nie Zhao touched Tao Rong''s hand and felt a voice in his heart.


    Do you want to have a try? If he still wants to kiss her now, it proves that he likes her. If he doesn''t want to touch her, it''s just impulsive.


    Nie Zhao slowly gets up, hands on both sides of Tao Rong, looking at the sleepy she, slowly close, until two people''s noses are about to close, Nie Zhao stops.


    He could feel his heart beating wildly, as if there was an answer.


    Nie Zhao''s expression is slowly blurred. The breath that belongs to Tao Rong''s body is like a magic drug, which makes his brain blank. At this distance, he can''t keep awake. Is he poisoned by Tao Rong?


    He didn''t know when he began to lose control of her.


    His reason wanted to resist, but his distance was getting closer.


    Just as he was about to kiss again


    "Xiaoxiao Xiaoxiao... "


    Nie Zhao moves a stiff, the facial expression uncanny slowly raises the body, saw already wiped the corner of the eye to have the tear to flow down again.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    With the voice of crying cavity constantly repeat this name, one he seems to have heard, but did not know whose name.


    It''s a man or a woman, an adult or a child. Nie Zhao doesn''t know it at all. He only knows that the name contains Tao Rong''s full of feelings, which he has never seen before.


    Nie Zhao''s heart was sour, and his uncomfortable feeling spread all over his body. If Tao Rong had just called out his name, he would

 Chapter 401

    Tao Rong felt very uncomfortable. It was like baking on the fire. His head hurt badly, but his face felt cool. Gradually some cool, and something covered in their own body, timely warm, the head is not so painful.


    When he opened his eyes again, Tao Rong felt in a trance. He turned his eyes and saw Nie Zhao, who was sitting on the chair with his hands around his back, asleep.


    Tao Rong:????


    Just propped up some tired body, Nie Zhao beside woke up.


    "Don''t move." Nie Zhao rises to stop a way.


    Tao Rong is a Leng, turn a head to see to Nie Zhao, see Nie Zhao hand to touch to own forehead.


    "Well, it''s gone completely."


    Tao Rong leaned back slightly, avoiding Nie Zhao''s hand, and asked: "what''s wrong with me? Where are we? "


    Nie Zhao hands slightly a meal, immediately put down, looking at Tao Rong way: "you had a fever last night fainted, don''t you remember?"


    Tao Rong slightly frowned, trying to recall, but the brain was in chaos, "no wonder I''m weak and sore? How can you have a fever suddenly? I''m in good health


    Nie Zhao feels a little strange. After Tao Rong wakes up, he looks directly into Tao Rong''s eyes, which is still a little embarrassed. How can Tao Rong be so calm.


    "I have to ask you. It seems to be caused by stimulation and excessive emotional fluctuation. I''ll bring you to elder brother Chen''s side." Nie Zhao said, more and more uneasy in the heart, there is an impulse to drive him, let him quickly ask out to make a decision.


    "Maybe it''s angry..." Tao Rong murmured.


    "Last night!" Nie Zhao suddenly tone impatient mouth to Tao Rong surprised for a while, Tao Rong don''t understand of see to him. Nie Zhao gritted his teeth and said, "if you didn''t mean to punish me last night, I think I think we can... "


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tao Rong''s tone suddenly changed, and then sneered: "what? Did I embarrass you and Yuan Shang by teaching those three people a lesson? Or did I teach yuan Shang''s lover to embarrass you? Or do you insist on pretending that woman has something to do with you? It''s not really your lover. "


    Nie Zhao


    "What are you talking about?" Nie Zhao interrupts quickly.


    Tao Rong was a little emotional and said, "you know what I''m saying. Do you think I don''t know that Jia Manli is actually yuan Shang''s lover? He''s just worried about being discovered by Lin Jie, so he pushed it to you. What I didn''t expect is that you should help him so naturally. Ah, it seems that you already know that your brother yuan Shang is a scum man. You''ve been helping him cover up and bully a simple woman. You''re really a good brother. Birds of a feather flock together. "


    When Nie Zhao had a wife in his last life, he had no relationship with his elder sister-in-law. When Yuan Shang had a lover, he still had a lover.


    Nie Zhao is a little bit collapsed by Tao Rong. He grabs Tao Rong who is a little excited and says, "calm down and listen to me."


    Tao Rong is really calm down, but looking at Nie Zhao''s eyes is obviously a lot of blame.


    Nie Zhao didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he had to explain yuan Shang and Lin Jie first.


    "I do know about yuan Shang and that woman, but I don''t know what yuan Shang has done. I''ve been in the army all the time and I''m worried about you when I come back occasionally. Yuan Shang is an adult and older than me. How can I have the leisure to mind his business?"


    Tao Rong is said to be in a daze. What is worrying about her? Has she ever been worried about by Nie Zhao?


    "Occasionally, I can only remind him. Can I force him to correct it? I don''t have the right to interfere in other people''s life choices. Lin Jie is really wronged, but like last night, if I don''t do anything, wouldn''t Lin Jie be more sad to know the truth? "


    "I have to help in that situation, but I believe yuan will learn a lesson from what happened last night. He knows how important Lin Jie is to him. Are you satisfied with my explanation? "


    After hearing this, Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao coldly and said, "you already know that he is such a scum, and you also acquiesce in his scum. For a woman like Lin Jie, you know the truth but don''t care. You are the accomplice." Tao Rong says here, the facial expression is one dark, "I am also Accomplice. "


    Nie Zhao sighed, patted Tao Rong on the shoulder and comforted him: "it''s between them. We are outsiders."


    Tao Rong was depressed for a while before she asked, "by the way, what happened last night? Have you found out the truth about Jamie? Yuan Shang won''t still protect gamanli. "


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, opened mouth, still ask a way finally: "you should not remember the thing of last night."


    Tao Rong was stunned. "Didn''t you say I had a fever and fainted?"


    Nie Zhao had a headache. "Before you fainted, you were with me What do you remember? "


    "I''m in the hallway with you? I''m trying to ask her, but suddenly I feel headache and dizziness. Didn''t I faint at that time? " Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao was stunned, completely stunned, but he was cheated too many times by Tao Rong, so he didn''t believe it this time. He stared at Tao Rong tightly, "are you serious? Don''t you remember? Don''t you remember what we did? "Tao Rong frowned, "what have we done? Did we beat yuan Shang together? " Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao''s eyes, a little can''t stand his present look, worried: "if you have a word, just say it, I really don''t remember, what happened behind? What do you mean by that is that I have lost my memory? "


    Looking at the impatience on Tao Rong''s face, Nie Zhaoyi really wants to vomit blood.


    I want to ask you if we want to kiss you, so I want to see if we really like it


    But now Nie Zhao really can''t ask a word.


    "Say it Tao Rong is worried. She is really afraid of what she did when she lost control. She can''t control her memory. It''s a state of madness.


    "You You pull me to talk, mention a name, a person named Xiaoxiao, I''m not sure which two words, who is she? " Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed, and he took the opportunity to say.


    Who knows that he is just a simple test, Tao Rong''s face changed instantly, more terrible than just now.


    "What else did I say?" Tao Rong spirit tight ask a way.


    Nie Zhao felt uneasy and said, "I also said that you are an important person. Why don''t I know who you know? Who are you


    "What else?" Tao Rong impatiently pulls Nie Zhao''s arm to ask.


    Tao Rong''s overreaction fills Nie Zhao''s mind with all kinds of conjectures. He can''t help further probing: "he also said that he is your favorite person."

 Chapter 402

    Tao Rong''s expression suddenly became quite complicated, but he didn''t deny it.


    Tao Rong looked up at Nie Zhao, did not notice his strange, "what else did I say?"


    "No, that''s enough." Nie Zhao represses emotion to say.


    Tao Rong thought that maybe it was Lin Jie''s things that stimulated her last night and made her think of Xiao Xiao, so she said those words when she lost control.


    Nie Zhao see Tao Rong such reaction, facial expression gradually twist, "don''t talk about the situation with your husband in name?"


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "it''s none of your business."


    Nie Zhao suddenly grabs Tao Rong''s hand, and his voice is angry: "it has something to do with me. If it''s your sweetheart, I''m sorry to marry you."


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, did not expect Nie Zhao unexpectedly misunderstood the identity of Xiao Xiao, immediately feel a little funny.


    Tao Rong is still a little angry because of what happened to Yuan Shang, so he doesn''t plan to talk to Nie Zhao, and how can Xiao Xiao tell him.


    "It''s my sweetheart. What''s the matter? Are you allowed to have a sweetheart, but I can''t? " Tao Rong said with sarcasm.


    Nie Zhao''s whole body is a stiff, looking at Tao Rong''s eyes all changed. "You It''s not the same


    "What''s the difference? Does it mean that your sweetheart is still within your reach, but my sweetheart doesn''t know where it is? " Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao can feel his angina pectoris, as if sinking into the abyss.


    Of course, it''s not the same, because the person in his heart is no longer an Wenlan, but


    Nie Zhao takes a deep breath and suddenly stands up. He stares at Tao Rong fiercely. He turns around and walks away. He feels so depressed that he can''t breathe any more.


    Tao Rong was startled, thought he said let him angry, can''t help shouting: "hello."


    Nie Zhao''s step is not from of a meal.


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment. Her voice softened and said, "I''m sorry, I''m still a little angry about yuan Shang. I didn''t mean to say that to you. I know you don''t want to mention her. I''m sorry, I won''t say it next time. Don''t you I''m angry. "


    But Nie Zhao didn''t look back and didn''t respond.


    Tao Rong pursed her lips and said, "I know, you are different from that scum man of Yuan Shang, you..."


    Nie Zhao rigid in situ, efforts to suppress their anger, did not go back to question Tao Rong lost memory, just heard here just murmured: "you just slag." Forget after kissing, someone is still like this, irresponsible.


    "What did you just say?" Sitting on the bed, Tao Rong didn''t hear clearly and asked.


    Just at this time, Chen Liuzhi came in. As soon as he came in, he saw Nie Zhao''s face. Suddenly, he was scared by the anger on his face. "What''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhao came back and said in a cold voice, "I''ll wash my face. You can see how she is."


    Chen Liuzhi nodded, then looked at Nie Zhao, who was full of evil spirit, and walked out quickly. Chen Liuzhi looked at Tao Rong and said, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Tao Rong embarrassed face, said: "I said the wrong thing, he was angry."


    "Yes? I think his expression is really like the big brother next door who suddenly finds himself wearing a green hat. " Chen Liuzhi joked.


    Tao Rong took a puff at the corner of her mouth and asked about her physical condition.


    After a while, Nie Zhao has bought breakfast.


    At breakfast, Tao Rong asked what happened last night.


    Because Yuan Shang and Lin Jie didn''t trust Tao Rong last night, they called, and Nie Zhao knew the situation behind them. Nie Zhao couldn''t say in detail how those people were retaliated. He just said something about yuan Shang''s decision to reform. So yuan Shang asked Tao Rong to help him keep that absurd history secret. He didn''t want Lin Jie to be hurt.


    Tao Rong can how to do, although angry to death, but also had to keep secret.


    But Tao Rong suddenly found that Nie Zhao''s attitude towards her was a little different.


    How to say, it used to be like friends who could fight and laugh. Nie Zhao took the initiative to approach her, but now it seems that he just went back to the time when he was so angry that he was indifferent to avoid communication.


    Tao Rong thinks that Nie Zhao really cares about her talking about him and an Wenlan, but she has already apologized, and Nie Zhao still needs to be angry, so she has no way. Anyway, Tao Rong is used to Nie Zhao with such an attitude, so she has no feeling.


    Because Nie Zhao was going to report back to the military area today, he took Tao Rong home and drove away.


    Tao Rong looks at the car and leaves. She always feels as if something is wrong, but she can''t remember for a moment.


    Last night, because Nie Zhao called in advance, Tao Rong didn''t get any blame for staying out. Instead, Hou Xianshu gave her a good talk about settling down. However, because Nie Pei told her, Hou Xianshu didn''t want to make a big noise and let the old man know, so she just told Tao Rong to go back.


    After that, Tao Rong lived as usual.


    However, when Nie Zhaoyi returned to the military area command, he turned into a devil during the training. He trained his men to cry and howl. The sulky boss was the most terrible nightmare.In the expectation of all the players, he Tielong went to talk to the boss and asked him what was unhappy.


    The result is directly led a task, to get information, check Tao Rong''s network of relations is not a person named Xiao Xiao.


    Pronunciation is Xiao Xiao, sure it is a man, he Tielong instant understand what, quickly help check.


    But Tao Rong''s relationship network is simple, let alone homophonic, even if it''s a nickname, a possible nickname, or a nickname that someone has called. No one, male or female, is called Xiaoxiao.


    Not even the people in town, really. The only man who has a relationship with Tao Rong is Wen Yifeng, but it seems that he has nothing to do with Xiao Xiao.


    Nie Zhao naturally believes in the information investigation ability of his team. After all, they are special forces, and they can use a lot of resources. However, they can''t be found in this way. There are only two possibilities. Otherwise, there is no such person, or someone stronger than them has covered up his identity.


    But neither of them is possible.


    Nie Zhao is also confused. He is sure that there is this person, because Tao Rong''s emotion is not fake. How can he fake his deep feelings.


    And Tao Rong always said that he would divorce him in two years. At first, he didn''t understand it. Now he understands it. It must be because of her sweetheart. But she also said that her sweetheart was not around her, and she cried so sad that she was hurt by her sweetheart, or what happened to her sweetheart?


    Can''t find the shadow at all, Nie Zhao''s vexed mess, really can only ask from Tao Rong there? But Tao Rong didn''t want to tell him at all. He also said that he had nothing to do with it. He was her husband. OK! And she forced me to kiss you! This irresponsible scum girl!

 Chapter 403

    Nie Zhao is really more and more angry, but fortunately after they have to carry out the task, so Nie Zhao did not continue to toss his team members, after all, in the implementation of the task, he shoulders a different mission, all personal feelings and emotions must be put aside, he has such professionalism.


    Just when the task is over, the feeling of worrying about gain and loss is torturing him.


    Finally, I couldn''t hold back and made a phone call home. Anyway, it''s impossible to expect that girl to call him. If she doesn''t take the initiative to find her, she thinks that her husband doesn''t exist.


    It''s the report after the task comes back, but it''s an Wenlan who answers the phone.


    An Wenlan knew that he was on a mission. She asked softly and anxiously, "a Zhao, I heard that you went on a mission some time ago."


    Nie Zhao patience said: "yes, I think big brother has mentioned it."


    An Wen Lan is said of a choke, tone immediately changed, "now I have no one around, you don''t have to talk to me like this.". I... "


    Nie Zhao interrupted directly: "sister-in-law, I have something to ask Tao Rong to answer the phone. "


    an Wenlan was quiet for a while and said:" she She goes to the library during the day and is not at home. What can I do for you? "


    Nie Zhao suddenly remembered that he had heard of it before, "then she will come back in the evening and ask her to call me back."


    "There''s something I can convey." An Wenlan said.


    Nie Zhao refused directly: "no, let her call me back."


    An Wenlan thought about what she was about to say. As a result, she saw Tao Rong come back suddenly. An Wenlan''s eyes flashed and said to the phone, "OK, don''t worry. Ah Zhao, by the way, how''s your task? Are you hurt? "


    Tao Rong passes by with a slight step, and then leaves the side hall at a faster speed.


    Nie Zhao, on the other end of the line, said, "I still have training. I don''t want to disturb my sister-in-law. Please give me a message."


    "I can take a message for you, but I can''t guarantee whether she will call you back." An Wen Lan soft voice says.


    Nie Zhao then hung up, thinking that Tao Rong would not return a phone call to him.


    After hanging up the phone, an Wenlan went to find Tao Rong. After knocking on the door, Tao Rong didn''t invite her to sit in. She just turned back and said, "sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    "Nie Zhao just called and asked you to call him back in the evening. In fact, he was just in a hurry to train, so..." An Wenlan said softly.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I know."


    An Wenlan smiles and leaves.


    Tao Rong didn''t go to the library today, but went to Lin Jie''s home to get the books. The books of Lin Jie''s high school are well preserved. Although they have been reformed twice, the general contents can still be seen. Therefore, Tao Rong plans to use the last month of August to preview them.


    Originally, he could stay more at Lin Jie''s home, but recently yuan Shang has become very sticky. He sticks to Lin Jie whenever he has time. This afternoon, he just came out to work and finished his work ahead of time, so he went home to stick to Lin Jie directly. Tao Rong knows how to avoid such pink scenes.


    And looking at the way they love each other now, Lin Jie''s smile has changed more than before. Naturally, Tao Rong is happy for her, so after taking the book, Yuan Shang asked the driver to send it back.


    Looking at the senior two books with notes, Tao Rong began a new round of study.


    In the evening, naturally, he didn''t call Nie Zhao back. As for why he didn''t, it all depends on his mood.


    Results the next day, Nie Zhao called directly in the evening. This time Tao Rong was called back from the warehouse by Aunt Qiao.


    Tao Rong sweating back to answer the phone, don''t know Nie Zhao to find what is urgent.


    As a result, Nie Zhao only asked about her recent situation, which really made her speechless.


    Listen to Nie Zhao some awkward tone, Tao Rong can only say: "thank you for your concern, I didn''t cause trouble."


    As a result, he hung up in a bad mood.


    Tao Rong is baffled, but Nie Zhao is so angry that he has a lung ache.


    In fact, the moment he heard Tao Rong''s voice, he felt a kind of real miss, but later he was angry with Tao Rong.


    She always has a gift for him.


    When they went back, they saw that his face was smelly. Their first reaction was that they quarreled with his sister-in-law again.


    We are afraid of harming ourselves, so we should make a voice to appease them.


    "Boss, my sister-in-law must have been angry with you because you didn''t go back for a long time and just made a phone call."


    "Yes, yes, my daughter-in-law wants to accompany me."


    "That is, isn''t my sister-in-law going to school soon? I must be very upset. Alas, it''s not good to be a military sister-in-law. I don''t have a husband to accompany me all the time. "


    "Boss, in fact, women are easy to coax. You just need to say something sweet. I miss you and I love you. With the boss''s deep and magnetic voice, you can talk gently on the phone, which can absolutely pacify the sister-in-law''s uneasy heart."Everyone immediately gives a thumbs up to he Tielong of Ming Sao. The vice team is the vice team. Sao is just right.


    As a result, Nie Zhao swept over with a cold eye and said, "who said I miss her? I''m just afraid that she''ll get into trouble at home and won''t report to me."


    Everyone immediately said, "Yo Yo..."


    Nie Zhao directly turns over to bed and covers himself to sleep, but his teammates are not sleepy. He starts to gossip about who in the army is fascinated by the boss, and does some small moves constantly.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t hear a word. His mind was full of things about Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao. He vowed to make it clear. He could go home on holiday in a week.


    But Tao Rong didn''t wait a few days for a good news.


    The people of the Tao family began to borrow money. It was money with high interest and unknown source.


    They take the initiative to contact Tao Rong, tell Tao Rong the news, is to let Tao Rong know that their family has no way out, began to pretend in front of her poor, let her quickly think of a way.


    Tao Rong told them about the old man''s bank card. She reported the amount, even typed out the bank details and sent them, but it became money that could only be used after graduating from high school.


    She drew a big cake for the Taoists and told them that the money was over there, and it was much more than they expected. She assured them to borrow money and pay them off in two years.


    The Taoists were worried at first, but after looking at the details of the bank, it was their daughter''s name, so much money, and they immediately felt relieved.


    And ten thousand steps back, if something really happened, could the Nie family still watch their in laws? At that time, they will go to jail directly. Let the Nie family come to get them. The Nie family will choose to keep them for fear of losing face.

 Chapter 404

    So they borrowed money according to the tens of thousands of money, and even moved out of shankan village and lived in the town. They paid Tao Yu to find a relationship and went to a high school.


    Because their son-in-law is the second youngest of the Nie family, which is well known in the whole town. Although the Nie family doesn''t seem to be well received by the Nie family, and the town officials don''t dare to offend them, the name of the Nie family can still be used.


    For the moment, everything is going according to Tao Rong''s plan. For the people of the Tao family, she does not spare any effort to make them live the most miserable life.


    A few days later, Nie Zhao in the military region got a strange message from he Tielong.


    Although the previous large-scale tracing did not find "Xiaoxiao", but the following has been concerned.


    With the extension of the investigation, they secretly detected a mysterious force investigating a person near shankan village.


    According to the characteristics provided by the other party, it is a bit like a sister-in-law, but because the other party does not know the name and does not have a photo portrait as a reference, it has not been successfully traced, and is still being traced.


    When Nie Zhao heard this, he frowned, "what force? Is there no way to understand the information network of our army? "


    He Tielong was also surprised and said: "according to reason, our special forces have a great authority. It''s impossible to find a force, but we can''t find any clues. It''s like the force is in front of us, but there is a force to stop us from investigating. This kind of situation is either a force beyond our level, or The foreign forces have changed. "


    "Tracing a 15-year-old girl in shankan village? After our last mission, all the people over there have gone through a layer of screening. Those who know the root and the bottom are unlikely to have people who hide their identities there. " Nie Zhao thought.


    He Tielong shrugged his shoulders and said: "the trouble is that the time they started looking for is just the time when their sister-in-law came back from shankan village. It''s a bit of a coincidence. Did her sister-in-law accidentally provoke anyone?"


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect to provoke anyone, because he was occupied by Xiaoxiao recently. His first reaction was that a man wanted to find Tao Rong.


    Seeing his eldest brother''s pale face, he Tielong quickly said, "but it doesn''t matter. They have too little information. Even if the target is really a sister-in-law, they can''t find it. After all, the sister-in-law has covered up and protected the sister-in-law''s information at the moment when she married you, although the military marriage has not yet passed the report. Coupled with the limited conditions in shankan village, the personal information left by my sister-in-law is so little that I haven''t even left a photo. So don''t worry at all. "


    "Tell the people below to trace the mysterious forces. We can''t allow such forces to exist in China. If they find Tao Rong, they will stop them immediately." Nie Zhao direct cold voice order way.


    "Yes, boss!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Tao Rong got up early this morning, she found that Aunt Qiao, Wang Bo and a Cui were all busy. After asking, she learned that all the rare men in Nie''s family had gone home on holiday. At the beginning, Tao Rong only knew that Nie Zhao was coming back today, but she didn''t know that Nie Chen was coming back today.


    Seeing that an Wenlan is also taking leave at home today, dressed up and waiting, Tao Rong is embarrassed to go out. She originally planned to go to the bookstore to buy some senior two exercises to adapt in advance. It seems that she can only change the day.


    When Nie Zhao left before, they had a little bit of trouble. Later, a phone call was not very good. Tao Rong thought that Nie Zhao would not look good on himself when he came back. However, Nie Zhao took her to her room as soon as she came back. It looked like they had something to say to her. Even Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan simply said hello and passed.


    Tao Rong thought that he had something urgent to do with himself. As a result, after he was pulled to sit on the sofa, Nie Zhao stared at her and didn''t speak.


    Tao Rong was staring at him for a while, puzzled: "why? Do you have something to tell me? "


    Nie Zhao thought it over for a while and then chose an entry point and said, "did you encounter anything special when you went home for the Chinese new year. "


    Tao Rong was a little stunned. She didn''t know what Nie Zhao was referring to. In fact, a lot of things happened when she went home, but Tao Rong concealed everything. Now Nie Zhao mentioned it again, Tao Rong felt guilty.


    "The last time I went home? Didn''t you ask once? I told you Tao Rong said calmly.


    Nie Zhao carefully examines Tao Rong''s expression, "is that right? But I feel like you''re hiding something from me. "


    "Is it good for me to keep something from you?" Tao Rong said half jokingly.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but feel out: "for example, it''s related to Xiao Xiao you mentioned before."


    "Ha?" Tao Rong''s expression was stunned, and Nie Zhao realized that he had guessed wrong, and immediately felt a little relieved.


    But Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with a strange look.


    Tao Rong has a strange feeling every time she hears Nie Zhao calling out Xiao Xiao''s name, as if they are already discussing their daughter. She regrets that she accidentally mentioned Xiao Xiao when she lost control. She didn''t want Nie Zhao to know anything about her daughter, even a name.But strange is Nie Zhao inexplicably to a strange name so persistent, is it predestined?


    Tao Rong heart hair empty, but don''t know how to save this situation, can only fork the topic way: "I really don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Let''s talk about your Xiao Xiao." Nie Zhao directly changed a topic that Tao Rong didn''t want to mention. "If you are such an important person, I can help you find him."


    Tao Rong''s face was full of words.


    "What? It''s not convenient to find, but I still think I can''t find it. " Nie Zhao sat on the sofa and changed a comfortable posture, pretending to be calm and calm.


    Tao Rong frowned, "why do you care so much about this person? It''s none of your business who I know. "


    "I want to help you. I can see you miss him." Nie Zhao continued to say in a steady voice, but his fist on the sofa was already clenched.


    Tao Rong ha ha two, the facial expression is unpredictable way: "I really miss her, but at present is not to see, when I need your help, I will naturally say."


    Nie Zhao really used a lot of strength to not look distorted. He really wanted to ask if he would wait two years to divorce me and then be with him.


    But Nie Zhao found that he didn''t want to ask or know the answer.


    He is now addicted to a very complex emotions, he knows that he is in the corner, but how can not get out.

 Chapter 405

    He really didn''t know what to do with Tao Rong.


    He had no place to place his feelings before he could make them clear.


    Nie Zhao fell into a strange silence, which made Tao Rong a little at a loss. He had to start another topic and asked, "by the way, I heard that you did the task some time ago. Is it safe?"


    Nie Zhao stood up and said, "it''s been so long. Now it''s too hypocritical to ask. Why don''t you ask when the task is over?" With that, Nie Zhao went out.


    Tao Rong looks puzzled and in a bad mood. Don''t get angry with her. She''ll get angry again.


    That night, the whole family had dinner together. Because the elders were there, the dining atmosphere was very serious. Even Nie Pei was quiet and didn''t talk nonsense.


    After dinner, Tao Rong wanted to get Nie Zhao back to help her guide. As a result, Tao Rong didn''t go to Nie Zhao, but went directly to the warehouse.


    When Tao Rong went, Nie Zhao was already training.


    Tao Rong is just about to open her mouth. Nie Zhao, who has seen her coming, turns her face.


    Tao Rong was so angry that his face was going to tremble. Nie Zhao couldn''t do it. Where on earth did I offend him.


    Tao Rong is holding her breath to find a sandbag. After a while, Nie Zhao stands on the open space and waves to Tao Rong: "come here, let''s fight each other. Let me see how much progress you have made."


    "Fight with you. I''m looking for a fight, aren''t I?" Tao Rong said she refused. Now Nie Zhao obviously has a bad intention. She doesn''t send it to the door.


    As a result, Nie Zhao took in his right hand and said, "I''ll fight you with my left hand. And no legs. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes suddenly brighten. Nie Zhao doesn''t make a single point. He''s not left-handed. He only uses his hands to fight with her. It''s too conceited. Tao Rong feels that he trains very hard. Ordinary men are not her opponents. Although Nie Zhao is tough, he still has a chance to win with only one hand.


    If you can beat him successfully, it''s just a blow.


    Tao Rong thinks like this, a little smile, just this smile how to see how evil, she slowly unloaded all their burden, came to Nie Zhao in front of.


    "Say yes, not in the face." Tao Rong picks eyebrow to say.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "this is nature. You do it first. "


    Tao Rong directly toward Nie Zhao''s nose is a punch, Nie Zhao nature quickly catch with his left hand.


    Holding a small fist pressed down, Nie Zhao was a little annoyed and said, "just now, who said it''s not allowed to hit the face."


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "I said you are not allowed to hit me in the face, but I didn''t say I can''t hit you in the face."


    Nie Zhao was so bad Tao Rong make eyes flash, Tao Rong next punch came, this time aimed at the stomach.


    Nie zhaoliluo turns around and follows Tao Rong''s arm straight to Tao Rong''s back. He slaps Tao Rong on the back of his head.


    Tao Rong covered the back of his head and staggered forward a few steps, quickly turned to deal with it.


    Nie Zhao almost instantly arrives at Tao Rong. Tao Rong can only rush to get her hand. As a result, Nie Zhao grabs her arm, twists it and turns it around with Tao Rong''s body. In the end, the whole body is in Nie Zhao''s arms, so she leans back on Nie Zhao and is held by him with one hand. She is ready to hold it, but Tao Rong, who wants to fight back, doesn''t notice it.


    "Your left hand..." Tao Rong didn''t expect that Nie Zhao''s left hand was so flexible. He was shocked.


    "Although not left-handed, but the movement of the left hand is also to train, after all, if the right hand is injured in the task, it can not be a waste." Nie Zhao said slowly.


    But while he was talking, Tao Rong had already pounded his ribs with the other elbow that had not been caught.


    But I didn''t expect that Nie Zhao was so alert when she was talking. Before Tao Rong got her hand, she pulled her around again and let her come over and be held in her arms. In fact, the action at this time didn''t limit Tao Rong so much. She could do more actions, but she was angry by Nie Zhao''s almost rogue provocation.


    "Are you dancing with me? Can we fight hard? " Nie Zhao was also very angry.


    Angry Tao Rong directly a high leg toward his two legs between attack, Nie Zhao suddenly surprised jump away, "Hey, this is too much!"


    "Well! There''s more to it! " Tao Rong cold voice finish saying to rush up, this time is horsepower full open, fists and feet continuously attack, for a moment really let Nie Zhao a little can''t fight.


    According to the strength Nie Zhao received, obviously can feel that Tao Rong is used with all his strength, but he can''t use all his strength to her, don''t know when to start, has been completely reluctant to be cruel to her.


    Nie Zhao while taking the move, while looking at Tao Rong, gradually distracted, a inattentive is really Tao Rong a sweep kick to lose balance.


    Looking at Tao Rong squatting down, Nie Zhao moves in his heart and makes a quick judgment. Then he turns his steps, pretends to fall down and presses down on Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is shocked. It''s too late for her to escape. She can only catch and push away. But she doesn''t know what Nie Zhao is up to. She suddenly hugs her waist and makes her waist useless. She is overwhelmed by Nie ZhaoWith a bump, they fell on the cushion. Tao Rong is really pressed by Nie Zhao, and all his bones click, as if he had been patted by a whole iron plate.


    Tao Rong is really taken out of temper. She raises her eyes and wants to swear. However, she finds that Nie Zhao has slightly propped up her upper body and lies on her body like this. Her two arms are propped up on both sides of her head. She looks down at her and looks at her quietly.


    the tough eyebrows occupy the sweat and become moist and darkly. The eyelashes are not dense. When looking at the roots, they are clean and clean. The black eye liner at the moment makes them look even more divine. As the Obsidian looks like a complete reflection of the eyes, she can''t get back to God because of her intense red face.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s handsome face, which is comparable to that of a star male model, at such a close distance is really a kind of provocation to the heart. Let''s see how fast it can jump because of its beauty.


    Nie Zhao himself is very handsome. In Tao Rong''s opinion, he is definitely a gene mutation, because he is more beautiful than the best genes of Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu. Only Nie Xuan in the Nie family can compare with his looks.


    However, because Nie Zhao is a soldier, wearing a military uniform, he doesn''t know how to make some shapes. His natural aura conceals most of his good looks. That kind of awe inspiring momentum makes people unable to stare directly at his face. It just gives people a cool feeling.


    But if you take off your military uniform, just as you are now wearing ordinary sportswear, without some dignified momentum, you can see the real situation of his handsome. It''s really that every part of his face is full of the magic of seducing women.


    Tao Rong is a woman. Naturally, she is always bewitched by this face.

 Chapter 406

    But Tao Rong has suffered from the loss of this face, so she can be immune, but today''s Nie Zhao is a little different.


    The way he looks at Tao Rong is a little It''s a look that Tao Rong has never seen before With a strong emotion, as if there were thousands of words in it, flashing light like, see Tao Rong a burst of hot face.


    Slowly, an ambiguous atmosphere ferments between them.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know if it''s his illusion. How can he feel that his eyes will sweep her lips several times? The distance between the two people is getting closer, and his eyes are becoming hot and sticky.


    Just when Tao Rong was confused and felt that he was having difficulty breathing, suddenly something came from the door.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao turn to see at the same time, see Nie Chen and an Wenlan are standing at the door.


    Nie Chen''s hands encircle, good whole with spare time of looking at them.


    An Wenlan stood in the shadow of the backlight and couldn''t see her face clearly.


    "I said, second younger brother and younger sister, even if you want to be intimate, you should not be in the special warehouse for training, and the door is open." Nie Chen says with a smile.


    Nie Zhao didn''t move. Tao Rong kicked people out first. He stood up with a red face and said, "Nie Zhao was teaching me self-defense just now."


    "Oh?" Nie Chen a face don''t believe of appearance way: "I how don''t know to defend oneself technique still have such a move."


    Nie Zhao then stood up and said, "brother, come here to exercise?"


    Nie Chen nodded, turned to an Wenlan and said, "your sister-in-law hasn''t been exercising well recently. I''ll take her to exercise at home."


    Looking at Nie Chen and an Wenlan also wearing sportswear, a lady''s an Wenlan even tied up her hair. She looks very young and beautiful. Her soft and beautiful appearance is really static and movable.


    Such four people stay together, but also witnessed the just misunderstood scene, Tao Rong feel embarrassed for the remaining three people, on the contrary, she is more outsider.


    "In this case, brother and sister-in-law use it, just I and Tao Rong are also tired of training, ready to go back to rest." Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    Nie Chen enthusiastic way: "do not play together?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "no, Tao Rong and I went back first."


    Nie Chen nods with a smile and looks at an Wenlan, but an Wenlan has been strangely quiet.


    Nie Zhao also doesn''t care Tao Rong''s idea, directly pulls her arm and goes out.


    But Tao Rong didn''t want to stay here, so he obediently followed Nie Zhao and left.


    Just after Nie Chen and an Wenlan, Tao Rong feels a very strong line of sight. When she turns her head to look at her, she sees an Wenlan looking at her coldly. The look in her eyes cools Tao Rong''s back, which is very uncomfortable.


    Until an Wenlan takes back her sight, Tao Rongcai feels that the pressure on her body disappears.


    After leaving the warehouse, Tao Rong broke away Nie Zhao''s hand and said, "you have to go back by yourself. I haven''t finished my exercise tonight."


    "OK, let''s run together." Nie Zhao naturally said.


    Tao Rong Leng in situ, sideways to see Nie Zhao, can''t help but say: "why do you always stick to me?"


    Nie Zhao walked forward and said, "who''s sticking to you? I haven''t exercised enough. It''s just to see if your physical strength, speed and reaction ability have degenerated. How about your limit state?"


    Tao Rong thought about it. She really didn''t test it, because she didn''t train under the supervision of master and Bai Ya, so she didn''t have a sense of urgency. In addition to improving her boxing and leg skills, she practiced to hold a gun, dismantle a gun and aim. Without comparison, I don''t know my real situation, so I agreed.


    Nie Zhao let Tao Rong run, he came to chase, anyway, in the forest, you can change the running method, so it''s a bit like a forest tracking game.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s situation and forces her to practice all night. When she goes back, Tao Rong can''t walk any more. The muscles of her thighs and legs are so sour that she has to have menstruation.


    "So training should be moderate." Nie Zhao said after a horse.


    Tao Rong naturally glared at him fiercely and walked back with difficulty.


    Nie Zhao chuckles and squats with his back to Tao Rong a few steps before running. He stretches his hands back and says, "come on, I''ll carry you back."


    "Who wants you to be kind." Tao Rong choked and said: "you have the ability to train me moderately just now. I was forced so hard before..."


    Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong was going to walk over, and immediately crossed over. He quickly took Tao Rong''s arm in one hand and her thigh in the other. The whole support was sent to her back.


    Tao Rong''s hands and feet were sore, and he could only struggle slightly. Nie Zhao said with a smile, "well, well, my fault is safe. I''ll send you back. Go back and take a hot bath and apply some ointment. "


    Tao Rong hummed twice and didn''t struggle any more. He was carried by Nie Zhao again. The broad back and solid shoulders still made people feel so comfortable, which made Tao Rong sleepy.In such a quiet summer night, there are insects everywhere, and the starry sky lights up the way home. Nie Zhao carries Tao Rong step by step and walks back at a walking speed.


    That kind of comfortable and peaceful feeling, let Nie Zhao''s mood incomparably relaxed.


    He clearly felt the strength of his back, not a burden, a sense of steadiness.


    It''s like a hungry person carrying a bag of food, a thirsty person carrying a bucket of water, an excellent shooter carrying full ammunition, so that life can continue that sense of sureness.


    It was not until he saw the gate of his home that Nie Zhao realized how much he wanted the road to go a little slower and enjoy the feeling of carrying Tao Rong on his back.


    That sense of satisfaction seemed to fill all the vacancies in his heart.


    With her, so close to the feeling she can have.


    He didn''t want to be disturbed by anyone, and he didn''t want to be interrupted by anything, so when he was in the warehouse before, he was a little unhappy with the appearance of big brother and an Wenlan, and even didn''t want to get up, subconsciously expecting them to leave consciously.


    Stepping into the door and up the stairs, I feel that Tao Rong is struggling to get down. The sense of loss reminds him how much he likes to stay with her.


    "By the way, I see a lot of sophomore books on your desk, OK? After reading, is there anything you don''t understand? Do you want to take advantage of these days and I''ll give you a tutorial? " Nie Zhao said in a relaxed tone.


    Tao Rong comes down from Nie Zhao. She feels that Nie Zhao is really capricious and strange recently. She doesn''t like Nie Zhao she knows.


    But there are advantages, Tao Rong will naturally want, "how? Do you have nothing to do when you come back these days? "


    "No Some also pushed. Now nothing can interest him, so he wants to stay with Tao Rong and see what he wants to do with Tao Rong.

 Chapter 407

    The next day, as expected, Nie Zhao stayed in Tao Rong''s room after breakfast, just like before. This time, Tao Rong''s self-study was limited, and Nie Zhao didn''t have much to say. He picked out some difficulties that Tao Rong couldn''t understand, and helped her carefully arrange them in advance.


    Sure enough, with Nie Zhao''s help, Tao Rong''s study was a lot easier. Looking at the problem solved in her handwriting, Tao Rong couldn''t help but sincerely said, "if my high school teacher is you, I can easily pass the exam in the best school in China, maybe I can jump another level."


    Nie Zhao can''t help but smile and touch Tao Rong''s head. "Don''t worry. Even if you don''t do well, I can help you catch up with you occasionally. There''s no need to put pressure on myself. High school is just a learning process. Even if you don''t do well, it doesn''t mean you won''t have a wonderful life in the future."


    Tao Rong opened Nie Zhao''s hand and realized that Nie Zhao was enlightening himself, so he said, "what I want is not only to catch up, but also to Become better and better, now I''m still too bad. " She needs to be the best mother.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect that Tao Rong thought of himself in this way. He didn''t agree. So he grabbed Tao Rong''s hand and said, "who said that? In my opinion, you are very good."


    Tao Rong is a Leng, the heart seems to be scalded for a while, stupidly with Nie Zhao look at each other, these two days, they seem to often look at each other. Looking at each other for a long time, Tao Rong saw a lot of things in Nie Zhao''s eyes, but she didn''t understand what it was.


    It seems that he looks at himself with less blame and disapproval, more approval and gentleness.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what happened to Nie Zhao''s psychological change, but it really makes Tao Rong a little uncomfortable.


    Tao Rong takes back his sight, and at the same time retracts his hand, while Nie Zhao sitting opposite is disappointed.


    "Thank you very much. I didn''t expect you to think so well of me." Tao Rong said dryly.


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "I always think highly of you, but I didn''t say it to you carefully. From the beginning of our acquaintance, you are very different in my eyes. "


    Tao Rong seemed to recall something and said with a smile: "different? It''s a particularly annoying existence. "


    Nie Zhao did not smile and began to tutor Tao Rong.


    Unfortunately, I was interrupted by a message in the afternoon.


    First, Yuan Shang called to ask Nie Zhao, but Tao Rong didn''t know what it was at that time. He just heard Nie Zhao refuse and said he would help her with her tutoring.


    Tao Rong also said that he could go if there was something, but Nie Zhao said it was boring.


    Tao Rong had long forgotten that there was another thing in August. Otherwise, he would have tried his best to let Nie Zhao answer it.


    But fortunately, Nie Chen also said it again.


    Only then did Tao Rong hear about it.


    Yuan Shang and Nie Chen came to invite Nie Zhao about the same thing, about the antique meeting in the evening


    because of the wrong arrangement of the venue, this year''s antique meeting was three days ahead of schedule.


    Originally, according to the holiday time of Nie Chen and Nie Zhao, they couldn''t participate at all, so Nie Chen didn''t pay attention to it at the beginning, but the temporary notice was advanced, and Nie Chen invited Nie Zhao to participate and play together. After all, it''s an annual event. It''s very lively. A lot of people will be there.


    Yuan Shang also asked Nie Zhao to go with him, but Nie Zhao didn''t want to spend less time alone with Tao Rong. He also thought the antiques meeting was boring, so he didn''t agree.


    Nie Chen comes to say meaning is to take an Wenlan and Nie Pei to play together, ask Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to go or not.


    As a result, without waiting for Nie Zhao to speak, Tao Rong immediately said excitedly, "I''ll go!"


    Nie Zhao some surprised looking at Tao Rong way: "you know what kind of son, you say to want to go?"


    Tao Rong pulled Nie Zhao''s wrists with her excited hands, looked at Nie Zhao with wide eyes and said, "I''ve heard about it for a long time. I''ve always been interested in it. Take me with you."


    In order to go to the antiques meeting, Tao Rong spoke to Nie Zhao with a tone of request. Nie Zhao could stand it, and immediately indicated that he would go.


    So I decided to go with the whole family.


    What Nie Zhao didn''t expect was that Tao Rong didn''t even give him the time in the afternoon, so he drove the people out to achieve his goal.


    Nie Zhao is puzzled, but Tao Rong says that in order to play in the evening, she should have a good rest and keep her energy.


    Nie Zhao thought that she was really looking forward to the evening gathering. She was a little childish after all. She could only shake her head and leave.


    At the beginning, he wanted to refuse because he thought that Tao Rong would never like such a gathering. Unexpectedly, he guessed wrong. Nie Zhao was really sorry for this. He wanted to make up for Tao Rong in the evening and accompany her to make her have a good time.


    In fact, Nie Zhao really guessed this correctly. If it wasn''t for Tao Rong''s memory of many things in her last life, according to her way of doing things in this life, she would never have been interested in going to such gatherings.


    In fact, the antiques conference is composed of an antique flea market and an antique auction. In the place of an antique flea market, there are all kinds of people. Naturally, the goods sold are real and fake. It''s like a gold rush. With your own eyesight and judgment, you can decide whether to buy them or not by looking at the surface without identifying the equipment.The antique auction is a place where the identity of assets can be restricted, and it is a place where real antiques can be auctioned.


    There will invite national antique appraisers to identify antiques and price them for the people who deliver them.


    Some goods are delivered directly from antique shops. In that case, the source of goods has been determined and identified directly, so there will be no fake goods.


    Some goods are from the flea market, that is a pile of fakes, occasionally a few genuine goods, it is simply to buy lottery general lively.


    An "antique" can be sold in the market for tens or hundreds of times. The price is determined by the seller himself. After the sale, some people will send it to the nearby antique auction for appraisal. However, once it is appraised, it may not be worth a few pieces. Therefore, the seller will not go to the appraisal himself in order not to lose money, but will directly choose to sell the goods.


    So it''s a gamble.


    There are two kinds of buyers. One is young masters and young ladies of noble families. They just come to play. They mainly want to go to the nearby antique auction to auction antiques. But young people are bored and busy in the flea market to try their luck. They can find good goods, which is also a disguised proof of their true meaning. They can see the true and the false. This is a symbol of their ability Generally, they don''t sell easily. If they buy it wrong, they can only pretend that they like it and don''t care if it''s a real antique.


    The other is the one with less assets, that is, they come to gamble and expect to make a windfall. After buying, they quickly go to the master for appraisal, but after a appraisal, they are happy and worried.


    And Tao Rong is going to make a windfall.

 Chapter 408

    After driving away Nie Zhao, Tao Rong lies on the bed and remembers. She remembers very well that it was the first year when she came to Nie''s home. At that time, she was not treated by Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao almost never came back except for the injury. Except for an Wenlan who took good care of her and aunt Qiao who cared about her, other people almost regarded her as transparent. Naturally, such a bustle of antiques conference would not bring her back She was invited to attend.


    At that time, only Nie Chen and his wife and Nie Pei went there.


    When they come back, Tao Rong shrinks to one side and looks at the excitement that belongs to them.


    They brought back a few antiques. It was said that an Wenlan recognized them in the market and bought them. After identification, they did not auction them. Instead, they directly brought them back for antique collection.


    At that time, an Wenlan''s fame soared. Originally, everyone''s view of an Wenlan was that she was the daughter of a wealthy family. Although she married into a real super rich family, she always felt that she had no inside information. She felt like a daughter of a nouveau riche, smelling of copper.


    But after this event, we all feel that an Wenlan is very different, very self-restraint and has a good foundation. Her family status has been raised by her birth. After all, if she can raise such a daughter, her family must have a high quality.


    This time, Tao Rong wants to seize an Wenlan''s opportunity to find all the antiques she found in those years, and then sell them!


    She doesn''t want to take this opportunity to let others look up to her. She just wants to sell her antiques for money. Now the Nie family is very strict with her and doesn''t allow her to work. She has no way to start a business and is worrying about her future money. After all, she can save a little, but she wants to give Xiaoxiao the best.


    Originally, I thought that I could only wait until I left the Nie family after graduation to make money. Maybe I could have an adventure in the future with what she knew, but I didn''t expect that the adventure would come so soon.


    She can use the money she already has to buy the antiques she knows, and then auction them. Tao Rong imagined that she was going to sell them this time. She couldn''t help laughing in bed.


    Fortunately, she saw the so-called antiques for the first time, so she looked at them carefully for a long time. Later, they were put in places where she could see them often. Tao Rong still remembers what they looked like. As long as she went to the market at that time, she would find them one by one, and it was before an Wenlan started.


    With the mood of making a fortune, Tao Rong''s mood is very high, until the evening when he started, the smile on his face did not come down.


    Nie Zhao drove alone with her and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Are you looking forward to that? "


    "The left eyelid jumps!" Tao Rong pursed her lips and said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao snorted: "do you want to make a fortune tonight? You want to buy the antiques on the stall. I remind you that it''s very difficult to pick up a leak. You can''t get one out of 100 pieces. Don''t be disappointed then."


    Tao Rong took out his bank card and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a gamble. I haven''t gambled yet."


    Nie Zhao glanced and frowned: "isn''t that the account you set up to deposit the bonus you were given at that time? Why don''t you use it from your grandfather... "


    Tao Rong a Leng, said with a smile: "here less money, you are not afraid that I blindly buy losers, money here is the end."


    "Who''s afraid you''ll lose your family? If you like it, even if you don''t have money, I''ll pay for it. As long as you like it, I''ll buy you whatever you want." Nie Zhao naturally said.


    Tao Rong frowns and looks at Nie Zhao. How do you feel that Nie Zhao treats her More and more care? Do you really think she''s family?


    "Can I discuss something with you?" Tao Rong thought about it and said.


    "You said Nie Zhao nodded.


    "Later, can I act alone?" She doesn''t want to be delayed with them, and the antiques she bought are not sent home after identification, but sold by herself. You can imagine what other people''s reaction will be. Although she is not afraid of being despised, it''s better for her to get rich secretly.


    "No way!" Nie Zhao said decisively: "there are all kinds of people there. Although there are people in charge of public security, what should we do in case of trouble? I don''t trust you alone. "


    Tao Rongli horse way: "my skill now you still don''t trust?"


    Nie Zhao turns to see Tao Rong one eye, tone serious say: "you even if again strong, I also can not rest assured, so as long as there is me in the situation, I must follow you."


    Tao Rong was shocked by Nie Zhao''s words. She felt a little fever in her ears.


    What? When she was a child?


    Nie Zhao didn''t hear Tao Rong''s answer, so he thought she was angry, so he advised: "besides, do you have any secret things to do? Even if I''m not with them, I''ll follow you. "


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment, then said: "I just want to make a windfall, but I don''t want to share the spoils."


    Nie Zhao laughed and said, "OK, what you earn is yours. I''ll be your bodyguard. But if you fail, don''t cry! "


    Tao Rong rolled a white eye, way: "I see you are also an excuse, you just don''t want to play with big brother and sister-in-law."Nie Zhao paused for a moment and said in a low voice, "it''s not."


    To the venue, Nie Zhao put forward to take Tao Rong alone.


    "It''s fun to be together." Nie Chen means unidentified say.


    Nie Pei looked at Tao Rong contemptuously and said, "is second brother afraid that she will humiliate us later?"


    An Wen Lan can''t help but also open mouth way: "still together."


    Nie Zhao shook his head and insisted: "it''s not convenient to watch the crowd. We want to play alone. I''ll contact you when I leave. "


    This time, Nie Zhao did not wait for them to say anything else. He took Tao Rong and left.


    After successfully shaking off the crowd, Tao Rong immediately got excited. The antique flea market is bigger than she imagined. There are probably more than 200 stalls.


    Others will squat down or sit on a small stool in front of the stall. They will look at it slowly and let the stall owner pass it to them to see. They can at most take a flashlight to see. Some things have to wear gloves. Some stall owners will not change hands. In a word, there are many rules, which may lead to conflicts.


    If you like it, you have to start bargaining. Once the buyer says a price and the seller is willing, it''s a deal. You can''t go back on it.


    Stall owners want to kill customers and buyers want to pick up leaks. This is a game between buyers and sellers, psychological warfare.


    Nie Zhao follows Tao Rong and thinks that she hasn''t seen these before. She will take a look at every stall. She may be interested in seeing beautiful jade and porcelain. Besides, novices like Tao Rong are easily attracted by dirty objects and think they are real antiques, but in fact, dirty ones are more likely to be fake.

 Chapter 409

    However, what Nie Zhao didn''t expect was that from the first stall, Tao Rong almost took a quick glance, and then ran directly to the second stall, almost walking at the speed of no stop, just like a child watching the crowd.


    Nie Chen and others who come in behind thought they could go shopping together. As a result, Tao Rong has already taken Nie Zhao to the fourth stall.


    Looking at her quickly walking to the fifth booth, Nie Pei directly sneered and said: "bumpkin, it''s just watching the excitement. I don''t understand anything at all."


    Nie Chen smiles, turns his head to look at an Wenlan beside him and says, "I''ll give you what I want to buy tonight, but I guess what you want to buy can only be bought at the auction. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or false here."


    An Wenlan took back her eyes to Nie Zhao and said, "I think it''s very interesting here. Do I want to try my luck? Maybe I''m lucky enough to buy some antiques for my family


    "My sister-in-law is very interested in this aspect. Some antiques can tell a story. Maybe she can really find good things." Nie Pei echoed: "if you can really find it, then the elder sister-in-law will be famous and will certainly be admired by those ladies. Last year, the young master of whose family found something here to show off for several months. He also boasted that his ancestors were aristocrats and were used to these things. However, I heard that he packed all the things from several stalls to get one. Finally, he lost money compared with the money he spent. "


    Nie Pei said and couldn''t help laughing, "this is self humiliation. He''s afraid to come this year. "


    Three people just finished talking, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao can''t be seen in this field. After all, the flow of people is too large. Occasionally, they can meet an acquaintance to say hello. Finally, they are completely separated from Nie Zhao.


    Although an Wenlan doesn''t want Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to get along with each other alone, just like a date, she can''t help it. After all, there are still very important things to do tonight.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao was really stunned. He couldn''t help holding Tao Rong and said, "if you go shopping like this, you''ll be finished in half an hour. If you''re not interested here, we can go to the auction directly."


    Tao Rong waved his hand and said, "if you don''t feel it, you won''t see it. Let''s go around first."


    "No feeling? Do you buy antiques by instinct? " Nie Zhao asks funny.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "no? Don''t you know that women''s intuition is very strong? "


    Nie Zhao is also helpless, "well, you are happy on the line."


    The two people swept the stalls in a walking way. It is estimated that most people thought they just came in to have a look.


    But walking, Tao Rong''s steps suddenly fixed in front of a stall.


    "What''s the matter? See what you like? " Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are about to light up, pointing to one of the small agate formulas, "this is good."


    Nie Zhao doesn''t have much research on antiques, but he does feel a little different. He has a kind of natural spirit. White and khaki are mixed together. There are maroon patches on each symmetrical position. He looks very characteristic. Even if it''s not fake, he looks very decent. So far, I have seen so many, but I have never seen such agate formula.


    "Do you want to have a closer look?" Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to squat down in front of the booth.


    The stall owner has just sent away a customer who has not made a deal, and now he has a couple of young people, with a smile on his face. "I''ll give you what you like."


    In their opinion, such a young and rich owner is the best customer. Although he knows a little, he doesn''t know anything. Especially when a man comes with a woman, sometimes for the sake of face, he will pay for it.


    Nie Zhao points to the agate formula for Tao Rong. The stall owner just wants to use his dexterous tongue to praise and deceive Nie Zhao, a blind bear, but he doesn''t expect that the woman next to him says: "how much is it?"


    Nie Zhaohe, the stall owner, was in a daze, because generally, we have to take a close look and judge before we ask about the price.


    Nie Zhao wants to remind, but Tao Rong has already said so. If he opens his mouth to stop, it will break the rules here. He can only wait for the stall owner to make an offer.


    What the stall owner didn''t expect to meet was Yanggu, and his heart immediately blossomed with joy.


    "Five hundred." The stall owner said to the lion.


    Nie Zhao frowned, pulled La taorong, and motioned to her to negotiate on her behalf. They are not big money, let people pit.


    As a result, Tao Rong looked at the stall owner and said, "one hundred."


    Stall owner a Leng, immediately not happy way: "Hello, this young lady, you think I am here is a rural market, so bargaining is not in line with the rules."


    "Rules are set by people. I like it, but within the scope of my liking, it''s worth 100. If it''s more than 100, I won''t like it. I''ll go to other things I like. I think the boss is a pleasant person, so I directly said my final price. If the boss doesn''t want to, then I won''t delay your business. " Tao Rong said with a smile.But this smile is not stupid at all, as if it had a plan in mind, which made the stall owner stunned and unpredictable.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know the price of other things, but she remembers it very well. An Wenlan bought it 100 years ago. Because it was too cheap to buy it back, Nie Pei laughed for a long time. In fact, after being determined, she found that it was at least tens of thousands, but it was bought 100 years ago. Finally, the stall owner knew that he was so angry.


    Now that we know the price, Tao Rong is not stupid enough to spend more money on it. Seeing that the stall owner still hesitates, Tao Rong stands up and says: "I wish the stall owner a good buyer." Finish saying, pull Nie Zhao to want to leave.


    However, before they turned around, they were stopped by the stall owner. After a good complaint, Tao Rong decided to take it for 100 yuan. However, as soon as they left, Nie Zhao said that he saw the stall owner laughing secretly. It was estimated that when he took it back, he would not have 10 yuan.


    Tao Rong said with a smile, holding the small box: "I think it''s worth money. Maybe the stall owner will cry later."


    Nie Zhao took the box and helped her carry it, "you don''t have to ask for the price like this next time."


    "No, I only call this one. You''d better interrogate the prisoners for other psychological warfare." Tao Rong''s mouth curved as she spoke.


    "Then what''s good for me." Nie Zhao followed with a smile.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "if you make money, I''ll invite you to dinner later."

 Chapter 410

    After several more turns, Tao Rong finally found her second goal.


    In Nie Zhao''s opinion, the second thing that he sees is even more strange. It''s not supposed to be something that girls would like. A five tube bottle looks bad in shape and color, and it''s broken. I feel it''s a bit fake.


    But Tao Rong insisted, and he was not allowed to waste time checking, only let him bargain.


    Nie Zhao had no choice but to buy it as Tao Rong said. The transaction cost almost half of Tao Rong''s deposit. As a result, Nie Zhao didn''t even blink at Tao Rong, as if he was sure that he would make money.


    Then Tao Rong found the third target, the large red glazed gall bottle. Only in the booth next door, he saw almost the same, with only slight differences. But this confused Tao Rong''s memory. When Tao Rong was hesitating, one of them was bought.


    Tao Rong immediately did not choose, can only buy the remaining one, the transaction price is about 1000, but Tao Rong to this one is really pick up the mentality.


    So far, it''s been two-thirds of the time.


    According to Tao Rong''s memory, there is only one left.


    Because it''s a small finger, Tao Rong is really afraid that he will miss it, and it''s not easy to tell Nie Zhao the characteristics of the thing directly. Let him help him to find it together. He can only find it patiently and slowly.


    But after all the shopping, she found that she didn''t see it at all. Although Tao Rong was a little disappointed, she didn''t rush back to look for it. If she missed it, she would miss it. Now she plans to send the things to auction first. After all, the earlier she goes to auction, the better the price she can sell.


    There are many people who come to the identification room. But almost all the people who come out of the identification room are in tears. Some even make trouble in the identification room and are put out by others.


    So before entering the identification room, Nie Zhao said to Tao Rong: "in fact, I personally like those things. If they are identified as fake, I will buy them at the original price. How about that? It''s my price anyway. "


    Tao Rong looked up at Nie Zhao and looked away. He was so careless that he couldn''t help laughing. He was defending her mood in disguise.


    After all, up to now, all her property is only 200 yuan. If it''s really fake, she will lose almost all the money she saved in her name.


    Nie Zhao''s action made her feel very warm, so she said: "that is to say, what you earn is mine, what you compensate is yours?"


    Nie Zhao''s eyes turn, but he doesn''t know how to answer to let Tao Rong accept it. After all, Tao Rong never likes to accept his material kindness.


    "All right."


    Tao Rong suddenly let go, let Nie Zhao heart move, turn to see in the past, see Tao Rong smile incomparably.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but think about whether Tao Rong''s attitude towards herself is not so general. After all, she would fight to the end and refuse it. But this time, she agreed. Is she more dependent on herself.


    Nie Zhao pursed his lips and laughed, so little by little, opened Tao Rong''s heart and made him feel very happy.


    However, Nie Zhao has no chance to let Tao Rong rely on himself.


    When the identification results came out, all the people present except Tao Rong were stupid.


    Nie Zhao, the staff and the three experts all looked at Tao Rong as if they had seen some miracle.


    Three experts asked some questions, but Tao Rong said that he was lucky. The three experts have nothing to say.


    Finally, with a smile, Tao Rong provided her bank account and asked that the auction be over and all the money be paid into her account.


    That calm look is not like a man who got rich overnight. The price of a five tube bottle may be the most expensive antique tonight. Even according to the reasonable base price provided by the appraisal master, we are not calm enough.


    What''s more, it has provided three pieces of antiques that make people break the glasses. Is the rate of good goods in this market so high? How to concentrate on a little girl. It was only before Ming Dynasty that something of some value was panned out, but the value was no more than ten thousand.


    When the staff asked whether to auction anonymously or disclose information, they all thought that Tao Rong would make it public. After all, it was a great opportunity to be famous, but Tao Rong chose anonymity directly.


    Tao Rong''s goal is to make a fortune!


    After going out, Nie Zhao said in a voice: "you Do you really know antiques


    "As I said, my left eyelid jumps. When I see them, I feel different. There are two hundred yuan left. Let''s look for them again. Maybe there are good ones." Tao Rongle said, ready to find jade trigger.


    She didn''t expect that the large red glaze gall bottle she just selected was also true. She thought she had missed it. Now she thinks it is true. At that time, an Wenlan was able to buy it, which proves that she was not bought so early.


    "You''re amazing. You''ve made a fortune." Although this amount of money is nothing to people like Nie Zhao, for ordinary people, it may be more than what they earn in their lifetime."Keep it a secret for me." Tao Rong trusted Nie Zhao, so he took him to do these things together.


    Looking at Tao Rong''s dancing, Nie Zhao couldn''t help touching her head and said, "I know. This is your little vault. No one will tell me."


    In fact, Tao Rong doesn''t like Nie Zhao''s touch habit, but after being used to it, Tao Rong is too lazy to resist. Anyway, she can''t escape every time, so she just ignores it.


    In the future, Nie Zhao is very angry when he thinks of this windfall. Tao Rong needs confidence to leave him, and this has become her confidence. It''s ridiculous that he bought it for her through bargaining.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao start shopping again. Tao Rong wants to have one, but it doesn''t work out. When they meet Nie Chen and others, they have found that an Wenlan has bought the jade finger. Tao Rong is a little sorry for this.


    But looking at an Wenlan''s face, it didn''t seem very good-looking, a little worried.


    "Look at you shopping in such a hurry. Did you buy anything?" Nie Chen asks at will.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "casually bought some things, but Tao Rong and I are not lucky, there is not a genuine, have thrown away, you?"


    Nie Chen shook his head and said, "I''m not interested. I didn''t buy anything. They are very serious."


    "Second brother, look at mine. How do you feel?" Nie Pei comes forward to let Nie Zhao have a look at the small things he''s panning. They are all exquisite, beautiful and antique.

 Chapter 411

    Nie Zhao looked at it, shook his head and said, "I don''t understand, but it''s pretty."


    Nie Pei said with a smile: "I don''t expect it to be an antique, but my sister-in-law seems good. After my sister-in-law bought it, some old men even wanted to buy it directly from her. I think it''s mostly real antiques."


    There are hawks who really know how to identify, but sometimes they are bought by ordinary customers before they have time to buy them. They will try to swindle away from the customers who look like blind bears.


    Of course, Tao Rong knows that Yu Bianzhi is valuable, but compared with her last two pieces, it''s not enough to see. An Wenlan took it away, and she didn''t care.


    An Wenlan''s look at this time is not very natural, even began to urge a way: "I also want to see, you together?"


    But an Wenlan said so, Nie Zhao certainly won''t be with them, Tao Rong some don''t understand an Wenlan, she is not very like to let Nie Zhao with her side? How can they take the initiative to give them an excuse to leave?


    "No, we''ve finished over there. Go on. Let''s go around again. "


    Nie Zhao naturally won''t be with them, directly with Nie Chen they diverge, take Tao Rong to choose another way.


    But after they strolled for a while, Nie Zhao found that Tao Rong''s interest was not high.


    "What''s the matter? Tired? " Nie Zhao fends off the crowd, protects Tao Rong to ask a way.


    Tao Rong is really not interested, because she can''t see whether other antiques are antiques. She has no real gambler psychology, so she won''t buy them again.


    "There''s nothing to look at. What about you? What do you want to buy? " Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao shook his head. He was not interested in such things. "Then let''s find a place to rest?"


    Tao Ronggang wanted to nod his head when he saw a new stall on the corner.


    Because it was totally different from all the stalls, Tao Rong could see at a glance that it was not before, as if it had been added temporarily.


    When Tao Rong looks at the past, Nie Zhao notices that the two of them look at each other. They are curious and plan to have a look.


    There are only three things on the small stall.


    A stone carving, a dagger, an iron ring. Not to mention the stone carvings and iron rings, the dagger was clearly used in the early army. Tao Rong had seen several daggers in the old man''s study at Nie''s house.


    An old man with gray hair and a goatee is sitting behind the stall in a way of meditation. Behind him are two men in Chinese clothes. The two men are standing as straight as Ru Ding, looking forward and motionless. It doesn''t fit in with the noisy surroundings.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s not normal. However, if it''s not normal, some people will come to see the goods.


    It''s a pity that people haven''t looked at it carefully. The old man said directly, "only sell it to people who are predestined, you are not." The guests were forced away immediately.


    Tao Rong looked at it and felt more suspicious. At first, she was curious, but she hesitated when she really wanted to go there. Finally, she persuaded her to quit because curiosity killed the cat.


    As he was about to leave, the old man seemed to find them, and immediately waved to them warmly to greet them.


    Tao Rong is embarrassed. As a result, Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong away. Before Tao Rong understands, he is stopped by two men in the same gorgeous clothes.


    Nie Zhao''s face sank immediately.


    "Two little guests, don''t you come and have a look?"


    Tao Rong was stunned. She didn''t know how Nie Zhao felt, but why did she feel that the old man''s voice seemed to be in her ears? It was clearly in such a noisy environment that the old man was on the stall five meters away.


    Tao Rong''s heart is a little flustered. Suddenly Nie Zhao reaches for Tao Rong''s hand and takes her to the stall.


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand, because Nie Zhao obviously uses his strength to hold her hand, as if It seems that Nie Zhao is on guard against something.


    When they came to the booth, the old man looked at Nie Zhao with a smile and said, "the proportion of the figure is good."


    Tao Rong immediately full of question marks, what did she hear? An old man praised Nie Zhao for his good figure proportion. What''s the topic?


    Tao Rong turns to look at Nie Zhao, only to find that Nie Zhao is frowning and looking very serious.


    "What can I do for the old man?" Nie Zhao''s tone of voice is rare.


    The old man stood up and said, "follow me. Little girl, stay


    "I don''t know old people, do I?" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    The old man turned his back to Nie Zhao and said, "if you don''t go with me, you and this girl won''t want to leave here tonight. Come with me, and you''ll be back safe and sound soon. "


    Tao Rong suddenly trembles. They are threatened. What''s the situation? Tao Rong immediately looks at the four men who are like machines. They don''t seem to be carrying lethal weapons. With her and Nie Zhao''s skills, may they be threatened?But the next second, Tao Rong feels that Nie Zhaogang is about to let go of his hand. He immediately turns passive into active and holds Nie Zhao, then stares at him.


    Nie Zhao shook his head at her and said, "wait for me here."


    Tao Rong immediately disapproves of the horizontal one eye, don''t understand why Nie Zhao want to go, obviously the other party is Nie Zhao don''t know but want to be vigilant object, in case it is really dangerous people, then now take advantage of more people to get away.


    Nie Zhao is so obedient. Is the other party a force Nie Zhao can''t deal with? Black forces? Is it related to the tasks Nie Zhao has done before? Don''t let oneself follow is afraid to implicate oneself?


    Tao Rong has a lot of thoughts and instincts, but Nie Zhao raises his hand and looks at her: "don''t worry, it''s OK. Trust me. I''ll be back soon. "


    How can Tao Rong believe this? It''s just inexplicable. Tao Rong is about to argue. As a result, Nie Zhao kisses the back of her hand with the hand they hold together. Her voice is low and her eyes are tender and affectionate.


    "Wait for me."


    Tao Rong felt as if the back of her hand had been burned, and her heart was numb with the strength of lightning.


    She was scared and relaxed. Before she could react, she was stuffed with a mobile phone. Nie Zhao stepped over the stall to catch up with the old man.


    Tao Rong reaction to come over, immediately turned to see when the old man has disappeared, Nie Zhao stepped on the side of the stone, kick the wall, neatly turned over to the outside of the wall.


    Tao Rong didn''t have time to shout, leaving a burning feeling on the back of his hand.


    Tao Rong bit her teeth and was a little angry, but she was worried. She wanted to go and have a look. When she got close to the wall, she was stopped by the four men.

 Chapter 412

    When Tao Rong was worried, she suddenly heard someone call her name. She turned her head and saw that it was Lin Jie and Yuan Shang.


    "Why? Tao Rong, why are you here? You''re here, too? " "Where''s Nie Zhao?" Yuan Shang asked


    Tao Rong immediately looked at the four humanitarians: "I''m leaving with my friends. My husband will come back later. Please tell me."


    Tao Rong ran to Yuan Shang and looked back. She found that the four men were just preventing them from approaching. She didn''t care whether she was going or not, and didn''t even take a look at her. Then she was relieved.


    She can''t get close to the fence, but she can walk around from behind. These people are not very smart.


    So Tao Rong took advantage of Yuan Shang and Lin Jie''s style and walked out of the meeting directly, making two people confused.


    "What''s the matter? What the hell are you doing? What about Nie Zhao? " Yuan Shang had a lot of questions, but Tao Rong didn''t figure out what was going on.


    Tao Rong is not good at judging the nature of the matter, nor can she make a rash decision, so she can only explore by herself, leaving yuan Shang and Lin Jie in a relatively distant position to wait for her news. In case of an accident, she immediately calls yuan Shang and asks him to call for help.


    Yuan Shang and Lin Jie are both puzzled, but it''s not like Tao Rong is joking. Moreover, because of last time, Yuan Shang feels that he owes a lot of kindness. Such a small matter naturally obeys orders.


    At this time Nie Zhao is facing a very difficult old man.


    Because the old man had to compare everything with him.


    "Old man, that''s why you came to me? But I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. I''m a soldier. I can''t fight with the people in private. " Nie Zhao deep voice again vigilant of say.


    In fact, just now he found that not only the four bodyguards, but also the old man in front of him was very skilled. He walked almost silently, and his agility was amazing.


    Nie Zhao can see that the old man''s skill must be unusual. Although he has no malice to him, Nie Zhao doesn''t like to make trouble, and he doesn''t like to make trouble with Tao Rong.


    "Old man, I said that if you don''t compete with me, you don''t want to leave." The old man put his hands behind him and stared at Nie Zhao like an old God. "What are you afraid of, old man? I just want to try your skills. It won''t hurt you. "


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and wanted to open his mouth to refuse. But the old man attacked directly. Nie Zhao subconsciously rushed to defend, but the old man''s body method was too fast, so Nie Zhao was forced to defend. Finally, he could only take the move in confusion and couldn''t stop.


    Nie Zhao wants to escape, but any route will be blocked.


    "I said that if you don''t take me seriously today, you won''t want to leave." The old man shouts as he hands.


    In the end, Nie Zhao had to take the initiative to deal with it, but in the end, he was also tired of dealing with it.


    "That''s what your master taught you!" The old man said unhappily while fighting.


    Nie Zhao hear here, eyebrow twist up, although the strength of the hand is bigger, but still can''t deal with this old man.


    At this time, Tao Rong found the right direction, found a tree against the wall and climbed up. He wanted to see the situation inside first, but he just saw several moves at the end.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect Nie Zhao to fight with the old man. It''s not a life and death fight. It''s an obvious fight.


    But Nie Zhao''s action makes Tao Rong look a little unnatural, but he can''t say what''s wrong for a while.


    The old man beat Nie Zhao with one punch, knelt down on one knee and half on the ground and coughed a few times. Seeing this, the old man stopped his hand and looked at Nie Zhao with an obvious displeasure in his eyes. "It''s really boring to make me run for nothing. I''m not as strong as my grandson."


    With that, he turned his head and looked in the direction of Tao Rong. Tao Rong almost fell down from the tree.


    The old man said with a smile: "little girl is still concerned about you."


    Nie Zhao listened to a Leng, quickly looked up at the past, just with far away in the tree Tao Rong on the eye.


    Tao Rong saw that everyone could see him, so he didn''t hide any more. He just crossed the wall with a tree and turned over.


    In fact, according to her distance, she is better to escape, but now she is worried about Nie Zhao''s situation. Just then, he coughed like that. It''s the first time that she saw Nie Zhao being beaten with bare hands. She must quickly determine Nie Zhao''s state.


    When the old man saw Tao Rong''s skill, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows and said, "little girl, you have some skill."


    Nie Zhaozheng was worried about Tao Rong''s coming down. As a result, hearing the old man say so, he quickly stood up and ran to Tao Rong''s side. He directly blocked the person behind him and said, "old man, this is my wife. I usually teach her some self-defense skills. Please don''t embarrass my wife."


    The old man snorted, but he was not interested. He turned around and walked to the fence, then turned back.


    Under the wall, four people saw the old man coming and quickly surrounded him. "Lord."


    "Well, I''ve tried. He can''t compete with my grandson. I''d better go to another apprentice of the old man." As the old man was saying this, one of his men took the phone and asked the old man to answer it.The old man received a phone call from his subordinates and frowned slightly: "let the dead boy come back to me quickly. Don''t look for the girl who has no name or surname. Look for a needle in a haystack! I''m really confused. I wonder if he''s daydreaming and sending him to the airport. It''s my order. "


    The old man said, hung up the phone, let his hands put away things, turned and disappeared in the crowd, leaving no trace.


    After that, even if Nie Zhao tried all means to trace it, there was no trace.


    In this way, the mysterious appeared and disappeared.


    At this time, Nie Zhao is reprimanding Tao Rong.


    "Why are you so reckless? I told you that when I wait, do you know who they are? You just follow me. What if something happens? " God knows that when he saw Tao Rong, his heart really went up to his throat, for fear that the old man would stare at Tao Rong again.


    After all, according to the dagger he saw and what the old man said just now, he was sure that all this had something to do with their master, uncle Qi. Just before uncle Qi had gone on a strange journey, Nie Zhao was even more afraid to trust him.


    If the old man finds out that Tao Rong is the same master as him, Tao Rong will also be in a dilemma. Although it''s not something that will hurt him, he doesn''t want her to risk anything about Tao Rong.


    However, Tao Rong was stunned by Nie Zhao''s over careful attitude. It was just a strange feeling. But now he doesn''t look like he just got hurt?

 Chapter 413

    "Why are you so fierce? I didn''t know that he could find it so far away. I was careful and asked yuan Shang to wait for me elsewhere. If there was a situation, we could still have backup. I didn''t have a brain. Besides, you asked me to wait in the same place, but I didn''t promise you!" Tao Rong retorts,


    if it wasn''t for the memory of keeping up with her life this time, Nie Zhao unexpectedly came to the meeting with her and encountered something she didn''t encounter in her last life. She was worried that Xiao Xiao''s father might have a problem, so she didn''t bother to meddle.


    "I said you have to listen, whether you answer or not." Nie Zhao tone strong say.


    "Why?"


    "I''m worried about you!" Nie Zhao roars strongly.


    Tao Rong is stunned by the roar, and immediately becomes dumb. Nie Zhao reaches out and grabs Tao Rong''s shoulders. Her eyes almost hook her soul like hooks. Her tone is repressive anger, but she is worried with care.


    "I''ll worry, Tao Rong. Do you know how old you are? Although I taught you some martial arts, it''s for your self-protection, for you not to be bullied by others, for you to get out of trouble when you are in trouble, not for you to take the initiative to get close to trouble. If it''s something I can control, do you think I can let you stay there alone! I just want you to stay away from the danger because I can''t control it. How can you Just so disobedient! "


    Nie Zhao said that she wanted to pry open Tao Rong''s head and see what was in it. Tao Rong''s temperament really gave him a headache. She felt that she was not afraid at all.


    Tao Rong was a little stunned. Although she didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong, Nie Zhao''s emotion calmed her down and made her feel a little guilty, as if she had really misbehaved. She didn''t even have the idea to refute.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s sulky and ugly face, the meridians on his neck can be seen clearly. His eyes full of starlight seem to have a flame beating at the moment. Tao Rong can''t help biting his lip and coughing. He says awkwardly, "well, I know. Instead of complaining about me like this, it''s better to teach me more things. I''m not that I haven''t taken risks with you."


    Nie Zhaosong opened Tao Rong and said, "hum, I won''t give you this chance in the future."


    Tao rongbai took a look at Nie Zhao, and then said, "I just saw that you were injured. It seems that you have nothing to do now. What''s going on just now? What''s the matter with the old man?"


    Tao Rong was so far away that he didn''t hear what Nie Zhao and the old man said.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t tell Tao Rong the truth, so he said, "I''m ok. That old man is a crazy martial arts fan. He said that he had seen the report that I won the national martial arts champion before, so..."


    "To challenge you, an old man, are you crazy?" Tao Rong is surprised to say, immediately look at Nie Zhao, suddenly clear way: "Oh, then you are deliberately pretending to be injured, don''t want to continue to fight, right?"


    Nie Zhao raised his eyebrows and laughed silently. He grabbed his left hand and loosened his muscles and bones. It was probably sour.


    Tao Rong suddenly thought of something like, "you just intentionally let go of water. Before I looked at it in the tree, I thought something was wrong. You are not left-handed, but you deliberately attack with your left hand. Can you actually beat him? "


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said: "that old man is very powerful. I''m not an opponent at all. It''s just that the old man is obviously testing my strength, and he doesn''t fight me seriously. There must be other purposes. His identity is still unknown. If I make him satisfied, there must be more troubles. So it''s not easy for him to pretend to be left-handed and accept the attack. He can also make me look good to him It''s worth experimenting and losing interest in me can reduce the trouble. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "originally I thought you were a sincere person, but I didn''t expect to fight a fight. I''d like to move my heart. But this crazy old man is really not so powerful. Does he run a martial arts school? "


    Nie Zhao shook his head, his eyes gradually serious way: "I also want to know his identity. Do you remember the three things he set up at the stall? "


    Tao Rongli said: "by the way, isn''t one of them a dagger used by the army? Is that an antique? "


    "Well I don''t know about that one. I don''t know about the other iron ring either. It''s just that there''s a strange totem on the stone carving, which seems to be an ancient beast. I don''t recognize it. " Nie Zhao recalled.


    Tao Rong thought about it carefully, and there was a totem on the stone carving. "I didn''t pay attention to it, but I felt familiar after a glance. After all, most of the animal carvings are similar."


    Nie Zhao nodded, but he was still a little uneasy. According to his guess, the old man was looking for master''s Apprentice.


    In addition to him, there is Tao Rong, the new apprentice who has been hidden, and the elder martial brother is the only one left.


    And senior brother Now I don''t even know where he is. It''s estimated that it will take a lot of effort for those people to find him. As long as they can''t find the eldest martial brother, he will be stable all the time. But if they find him, then


    It has to be said that Nie Zhao''s uneasy premonition is very accurate, because two years later, those people really found uncle Qi''s first apprentice, and forced that person to deal with their unreasonable temptations with a strong hand. It was still the old man who made the move.The old man naturally won the big apprentice easily, but the big apprentice said that it was useless to win him, unless he won another apprentice of the master. This apprentice refers to Nie Zhao.


    As a result, the old man naturally disdains to say that according to his trial, Nie Zhao is not as strong as this great apprentice.


    On the contrary, the big apprentice laughed at their ignorance and told them that he was no longer an opponent when he left the army a few years ago.


    According to the growth rate of younger martial brother, younger martial brother is expected to be able to compete with master now.


    At this time, the old man realized that they might have been cheated by Nie Zhao. When he asked about Nie Zhao''s habitual hand, he learned that Nie Zhao was not left-handed at all. Even the old man could not try Nie Zhao''s real skill himself. Nie Zhao''s strength was really terrible.


    It''s a pity that when the old man angrily takes his men back, he finds that Nie Zhao can''t be found in Nanshi.


    At that time, Nie Zhao had divorced Tao Rong, and Tao Rong disappeared. Nie Zhao moved with the special forces, so he could hardly stay at home. The old man could not set foot in the military region, not to mention the whereabouts of the special forces. Unless Nie Zhao often went back to his home like two years ago, the old man could catch his trace.


    It''s really looking for a needle in a haystack.


    On the contrary, two years later, Nie Zhao found some clues about their identities. A powerful secret force gradually emerged to let Nie Zhao know that the world was not what he thought, and there were many unknown things.

 Chapter 414

    Inside the wall, young Nie Zhao has no idea about this crazy old man. He just plans to wait for his master to come back and ask him. After thinking for a while, he puts it down and leaves here with Tao Rong.


    On the car not far away, Yuan Shang and Lin Jie had been waiting. After the four met, Yuan Shang began to ask what was going on.


    The car was left for the women to sit and talk, while Nie Zhao was discussing with Yuan Shang not far away.


    Nie Zhao and Yuan Shang discussed two things. One is to track down the old man just now. After all, Nie Zhao goes through the military channel, while yuan Shang goes through the political channel. If they can''t find the people together, it''s really unusual.


    The other is about finding a psychologist. Nie Zhao has been in the army for a long time, and it''s hard for him to talk about his family.


    Previously, Chen Liuzhi reminded him that Tao Rong might have a problem in mind, so he always tried to find a psychologist for her. However, he couldn''t believe the half baked goods in China. It took time and manpower to arrange for a foreign psychologist to come here, so he had to let yuan Shang take the lead.


    But he didn''t say that he wanted to consult Tao Rong. He just said that he wanted to see a psychiatrist for a comrade in arms.


    Yuan Shang thought that some soldiers had serious psychological problems, and there were not enough psychological advisers in the army, so he asked him for help and naturally agreed.


    "It''s too late to thank you for last time. Are you free tomorrow? How about dinner together? " Yuan Shang suggested.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "if you really want to thank us, you will treat Lin Jie sincerely in the future."


    Yuan Shang coughed and looked at the car with a soft look. He could see the two joking people in the half open window.


    Yuan Shang locked his eyes on Lin Jie and said: "naturally, I am sincere to Xiao Jie. I love her originally, but now there are still some obstacles in my family. Otherwise, we would have been married long ago, and because those people almost hurt Lin Jie, I''m really afraid. I dare not


    Nie Zhao knows yuan Shang''s temperament. He is easy to change, but hard to change. He always plays it incisively and vividly. Even if he knows something bad and decides to change it, he has never succeeded. Nie Zhao only hopes that this time it will teach him a lesson deep enough, which is related to his favorite people. He can make a little progress, and really change his past.


    "That''s really good. Save let Tao Rong not happy, let me this do brother by you Nie Zhao said a word with unclear meaning.


    Yuan shangduo, a sensitive person, immediately wondered: "the starting point of your words is really strange. Why are you afraid that Tao Rong is not happy with you?"


    Nie Zhao naturally nodded, did not look back at Yuan Shang.


    But yuan Shang looked at Nie Zhao now a little stupefied.


    Because now Nie Zhao has been looking at Tao Rong in the car all the time, and his eyes have never moved an inch. He just looks at it like he can''t see enough. The feelings in his eyes, even if not yuan Shang, can see something fishy.


    Yuan Shang''s jaw is about to drop because he obviously remembers Nie Zhao''s attitude towards Tao Rong when they were in the club last time More care, more care, insist that is above friendship, love under the feeling.


    But now, if it''s not love, Yuan Shang would not believe it.


    At the beginning, Nie Zhao''s first love was really miserable. According to Yuan Shang''s understanding of Nie Zhao, if this person wants to recuperate, he may not be able to accept others'' opinions for three or five years.


    But it''s only a year now, and he has


    For such a thing, Yuan Shang is naturally happy to see its success, immediately can''t help the soul of gossip, with his elbow pounded Nie Zhao''s arm, said: "ah Zhao, do you really love her?"


    Nie Zhao was stunned. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Yuan Shang. After a pause of about two seconds, he said, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll talk to Tao Rong..."


    "I didn''t name it, so you said it was Tao Rong? Don''t call yourself in. " Yuan Shangjian said.


    Nie Zhao looks unnaturally and stares back at Yuan Shang''s line of sight without answering.


    Yuan Shang said with a sullen smile: "it''s all brothers. What are you hiding from us for such a good thing? There''s nothing luckier than falling in love with your wife, isn''t it? To be honest, the brothers'' attitude towards Tao Rong will be different immediately. You don''t know about your marriage. People care more about your true feelings relatively. "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes twinkled for a while, still staring at the car and smiling at Tao Rong, with a gloomy look, and said, "what''s the use of marrying home? She doesn''t like me."


    Yuan Shang said: "because of this, so you are going to kill me?"


    Nie Zhao squinted at Yuan Shang and said, "I don''t want to tell you, just because I want to tell her first. She should be the first to know this from me, but Now the situation is that I can''t open this mouth. "


    There is another person in her heart, how to let him speak. What''s the future between them?


    The situation is so complicated that he can''t find a clue at all. Now he can only follow his heart and want to stay with her more.


    Yuan Shang only thought that Nie Zhao didn''t want to lose face because Tao Rong had no love for him, so he said with a smile: "please, a Zhao, look at your face, look at your figure, it''s just hard to chase a little sister? Maybe you hook your fingers, smile at her, say a sweet word, and immediately you can harvest her heart. How can you become so insecure! Oh, by the way, you didn''t take the initiative to chase people, so you don''t know how to chase them, do youNie Zhao listens to Yuan Shang''s chatter and really wants to roll his eyes. If it''s so simple between him and Tao Rong, he still needs to worry.


    Well? No, isn''t he thinking too complicated?


    "Brother, it''s actually very simple. If she doesn''t like you, you just let her like you. You have to think that she has married you now and can''t run away. No matter whether she likes you or hates you, even if there are others in her heart, you have to give full play to the toughness of your soldiers and pry her heart open. Since you like her, you have to hold on to her and fight hard Attack, as long as you succeed, it will be yours in the future. "


    Nie Zhao was listening carelessly, but he was shocked when he heard it, as if he had figured out something.


    "After her? Make her like me? "


    Yuan Shang talked for a long time, and when he saw that Nie Zhao was finally enlightened, he could not help patting Nie Zhao on the shoulder and imparting his experience with great care.


    "Tell you a knack, chasing girls, can''t go up to express, if you don''t like you, it''s easy to directly refuse, to save the country, especially for Tao Rong such a character girl, we should try our best to be good to her, try our best to be good to her, imperceptibly, moisten things silently to her, good to her to make her have to like you the most effective degree."

 Chapter 415

    "Tell her with actions and eyes that you just like her, more physical contact and more ambiguity. Anyway, you are her husband. You can do a lot of things righteously and righteously, but remember not to say you like it. As long as you don''t speak, you will always have the dominant power. Women like to think wildly. If you give her the chance to think wildly, she will miss you all the time, I fell in love when I thought about it. In the end, I was so mad by your actions that I took the initiative to put myself into your arms. "


    Although yuan Shang is a bit of a scum, he really has a way of chasing girls.


    Nie Zhao thinks this is very feasible.


    The pursuit of Tao Rong, he had never thought of before, he just find out his mind on the effort for a long time.


    Make sure that you really want to stay with her, want to see her all the time, want to get along with her alone, and don''t want to be disturbed.


    There is just danger, he really deeply felt the weight of Tao Rong in his heart, can let him to the degree of suffocation.


    Now looking back, Nie Zhao is not even sure from which moment he moved his mind to her.


    It was in shankan village that she wanted to take care of her, protect her, love her, annoy her and find that she had wronged her.


    Or when she''s risking her life and death in a dangerous place.


    Or when Mingming was forced to marry her, but he couldn''t really hate her.


    Otherwise, it''s time for them to come back to Nie''s house and make up again and again.


    In short, unconsciously, Tao Rong took root in his heart. Until he grew into a big tree, he suddenly saw that he had put her in his heart for a long time.


    Yuan Shang was right. He didn''t take the initiative to pursue others, so he didn''t know what to do?


    Because he doesn''t even have the experience to take the initiative to like others.


    It turned out that he thought too complicated and thought too much.


    In fact, like to pursue, the reason is very simple, even if there are others in her heart, she is still his wife! I have more reason to pursue her and fight for her love.


    He will be good to her all his life, very, very good.


    So there''s nothing to worry about. Even if he''s mean, he''s going to let Tao Rong empathize before that person shows up.


    Originally confused eyes gradually lit up.


    A fresh breeze blew by, and Nie Zhao felt comfortable. His mind suddenly brightened. All his troubles were forgotten. He knew what to do.


    In the distance, Tao Rong suddenly feels that someone has been staring at him. That kind of sight can''t be ignored, just like an arrow shot at him.


    She inexplicably turned to the direction of feeling and saw that Nie Zhao was looking at herself, so there was nothing to guard against.


    He wanted to take back his sight, but he was accidentally shaken by Nie Zhao''s eyes. That kind of naked aggressive eyes made Tao Rong''s heart tremble and start to fluff, just like the prey was watched by a hunter.


    Tao Rong''s heart is inexplicably flustered. She doesn''t understand why Nie Zhao looks at herself with that kind of eyes.


    That kind of look is too strange. It''s a look that she has never seen in her life.


    Is this man thinking about what happened just now and criticizing himself with Yuan Shang? What a careful man.


    Tao Rong disdains to take back her sight and continue to talk to Lin Jie. Lin Jie is undoubtedly very happy now. Tao Rong knows it from the bright smile on her face.


    Lin Jie is complaining to Tao Rong, because Yuan Shang sticks her too tightly, causing her to open a shop to be delayed again and again. Tao Rong only feels that she has been shown love, but Tao Rong is surprised that Lin Jie still doesn''t tell yuan Shang about opening a shop, but it''s Lin Jie''s own choice. Naturally, she has her own consideration. Tao Rong just feels surprised and won''t interfere in her decision It''s settled.


    Looking at Lin Jie full of hope for the future, Tao Rong can''t see any dead spirit on her face. Maybe she really succeeded in saving something. Tao Rong also has a light sense of satisfaction in her heart. But there is always some uneasiness in the inexplicable heart.


    After chatting for a while, they learned that Lin Jie and Yuan Shang still wanted to go to the market. In order to avoid trouble, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao prepared to leave directly. Anyway, Tao Rong''s plan to make a fortune has been completed. The reputation of the antique auction is very good. Tao Rong just needs to wait for the money.


    Before leaving, Nie Zhao must contact Nie Chen.


    Nie Zhao thinks they''ve finished shopping, but Nie Chen says that an Wenlan seems to be very interested. He''s been shopping for several times, but it seems that he hasn''t bought anything except the trigger he bought before.


    Nie Chen and they still have to go on shopping. Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong home. Along the way, Nie Zhao is quite quiet. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Tao Rong is counting his own coffer.


    After returning home, Nie Zhao offers to help Tao Rong. No matter whether she wants to train or study, as long as Tao Rong wants, he will accompany her and help her.


    Nie Zhao too active attitude, let Tao Rong feel very subtle, but still that sentence, good nature to occupy.Let Nie Zhao when accompany practice, training for two hours, until Nie Chen they tired not light back, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong just happy end of training.


    Come to the hall to see Nie Chen three people, rarely see Nie Pei to an Wenlan not good face, seem to have a little complaint.


    As soon as Nie Zhao and Tao Rong came in, they heard Nie Pei say: "if you want to buy antiques, go to the auction at the beginning. You have to go to any market. My feet are killing me. I knew I would not accompany you."


    Looking at an Wenlan sitting on the sofa in a daze, her face is also very ugly, even a little dull. She doesn''t seem tired, but she seems to have been hit by something.


    Since Nie Zhao and Tao Rong passed by, they could not say nothing. Nie Zhao asked Nie Pei, "didn''t you buy something you like?"


    Nie Pei has already lost those worthless scrap metal. Nie Zhao said that, which makes him feel even more unhappy. "I didn''t buy it and didn''t waste time, but my sister-in-law clearly bought a real antique and had to go to the stall several times in a row. My brother and I were exhausted to death. People who didn''t know thought how much we wanted to make a fortune and pick up the leak."


    Originally, it was a very long face to be able to pick an antique all at once, but I don''t know what''s wrong with an Wenlan. After one success, she even went to the stall five times in a row, as if she wanted to pick up some things. Originally, the long face turned into a greedy shame when she tasted the sweetness.


    Nie Pei heard how others talked about them behind their back, so he was very angry. After this moment, he saw that an Wenlan was still unresponsive, and he was so angry that he went back to his room.

 Chapter 416

    Nie Chen also thinks that an Wenlan is a little strange, and is about to make a sound of comfort. As a result, an Wenlan gets up and says, "I''m tired. I''ll go back to have a rest first." And then he went out of his mind.


    An Wenlan''s reaction was too strange, which also attracted Tao Rong''s attention.


    After all, Tao Rong robbed an Wenlan of her chance and advantage this time. But an Wenlan is not reborn. Naturally, she can''t have the ability to predict. She can''t know that she can find three more treasures and become famous. Why does an Wenlan behave like The kind of unwilling that the duck that has reached the mouth flies away.


    Tao Rong thought of a change in expression, suddenly sat up from the bed, can not help laughing.


    She wants to understand, no wonder the last life an Wenlan can be so powerful, it is to create a miracle at that time, become the topic of Nanshi for a long time, because she can do things is too difficult.


    But what if the four antiques she knew, or she arranged to put them on the market.


    If so, Tao Rong really took advantage of her. No wonder an Wenlan was so angry that she couldn''t maintain her elegant and generous image.


    Now I''m still trying to find out which bastard robbed her things. Fortunately, I chose anonymous auction at the beginning. Generally, buyers and sellers of this kind of auction are afraid of publishing their own information, so the confidentiality work is very good. Even if they are rich and powerful, they have no right to investigate as long as they don''t have the power of the official side.


    So an Wenlan will never know who cut off the Hu.


    Tao Rong''s guess is right. As soon as an Wenlan goes back, she calls Anliang, because all this is arranged by Anliang. When she finally sees the remaining three collections in the auction hall, she is almost mad.


    Anliang really spent a lot of money to buy those four antiques. He also found the most difficult antique to identify, and used various means to invest in the flea market. For fear of future trouble, he made them very hidden. It was the intelligence of an Wenlan who wrote down the characteristics of the four antiques, and then went to the antique market first to buy them.


    They haven''t opened all the stalls according to the basic time. Everyone will consider half a day to buy, no one like Tao Rong as crazy shopping.


    This was unexpected, so there was no response at all.


    It''s true that the so-called cleverness is mistaken by cleverness.


    The reason why an Jia spent money to prepare the play is not to make an Wenlan famous. It''s just a side benefit. The main reason is that an Jia is ready to intervene in the antique market, so he wants to make use of an Wenlan to create momentum for an Jia, which will be very beneficial to an Jia''s reputation in the antique market.


    But this time, I directly lost my wife and turned into a soldier.


    An Wenlan contacted an Liang and asked him what was going on. In turn, an Liang asked if an Wenlan was too slow to be intercepted by the eagle in the market.


    However, an Wenlan was sure that she had not found three in the first lap.


    An Wenlan wants an Liang to check the antiques found by those people. Although it''s meaningless, she still wants to know.


    But Anliang couldn''t find it at all. He only knew one thing, that is, all three antiques were provided by one seller.


    Because of this strange situation, Anliang even suspects that his subordinates who arrange things have selfish intentions and do something behind their back. After all, they will never believe it. It''s so coincident that someone just picked up the three people they put in.


    The next day, Tao Rong excitedly went to check his bank account.


    Naturally, Nie Zhao went with him. When Tao Rong came out of the bank, Nie Zhao said with a smile, "it seems that he has made a lot of money. The corners of his mouth are going to crack."


    Tao Rong really can''t control her mouth. It''s not that she likes money so much. In this life, she really doesn''t value money. Maybe in the last life, she paid too much attention to money, so her desire for money has gone away. She''s happy because this time she has the opportunity to solve her urgent need. At least in the days after Xiao Xiao appears, she doesn''t have to worry about it.


    It''s more than 1.5 million.


    For this age, she can live a comfortable life with her daughter.


    Tao Rong is very satisfied with the generosity of settling down. Let''s take it as if their children have provoked her several times to make amends.


    Nie Zhao didn''t ask Tao Rong how much money she made. As long as she was happy, if she could spend his money one day, he would be more happy.


    Remembering that she got up in the morning and heard that she was going to the bank, Nie Zhao took all her bank accounts to Tao Rong''s room in line with Tao Rong''s good pursuit principle, and wanted to give her a password.


    Although he found a reasonable reason, the result is still Tao Rong with a look at the way of neuropathy stare, and then extremely disgusted to drive him out.


    Presumably, she didn''t like to accept his material care all the time. She thought it was charity and looked down upon it. But in fact, he just wanted her to spend her own money with ease, but there was no way to explain it.Looking at Tao Rong sitting on the front passenger''s seat, constantly looking through his passbook, as if he was calculating something, Nie Zhao asked: "noon, as I said before, invite me to dinner."


    Tao Rong naturally does not matter, very atmospheric said: "you choose the place."


    In fact, Nie Zhao wants Tao Rong to cook food for himself, but it''s inconvenient to have a group of people in his family. If he doesn''t have less time to go home, he''s afraid that Tao Rong''s life outside is not safe. Nie Zhao really wants to take Tao Rong to live outside. He has a home for both of them. Maybe their relationship can progress faster.


    "Eat seafood."


    Although Nie Zhao has little time to eat with Tao Rong, he has noticed several times that Tao Rong seems to like seafood very much.


    Sure enough, when Nie Zhao finished, Tao Rong''s face was obviously with some expectation.


    "If it''s a seafood restaurant Ask yuan Shang about them. "


    Nie Zhao asked Tao Rong to make a phone call with her mobile phone. Tao Rong called to ask, and soon asked for the answer. After asking, he heard yuan Shang muttering to Lin Jie on the other end of the phone, "he valued sex but despised friends. Yesterday he asked him not to eat together. Today he took his daughter-in-law out to eat alone."


    Tao Rong hung up and asked Nie Zhao curiously, "was yuan Shang going to call us for dinner yesterday?"


    Nie Zhao took a look at the mobile phone and nodded: "yes."


    "Why refuse? It''s hard for you to come out." Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    "Because it''s rare for us to have a chance to eat alone. I want to eat with you alone. " Nie Zhao slightly nervous said.


    Tao Rong a face question mark, immediately serious way: "do you have anything to say with me?"


    Nie Zhao I just want to go out for dinner alone.

 Chapter 417

    Nie Zhao stayed at home for another two days, which made Tao Rong feel uncomfortable. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that Nie Zhao is a little It''s kind of sticky.


    Although it''s good to make up lessons for her and help her train, every time Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao, he finds that he is looking at himself.


    But when she and his line of sight on the time, Nie Zhao always shift his eyes, so it is obvious that there is a ghost in the heart of the performance.


    Tao Rong always thinks that Nie Zhao has something to say to her, or preach as before, but no matter how many times Tao Rong asks, Nie Zhao says it''s OK. Just for her To her I have a better attitude.


    Tao Rong really can''t say clearly. She has never seen Nie Zhao like this, but two days passed quickly. Nie Zhao went back to the army and immediately went out to carry out the task.


    After the end of August, Tao Rong finally ushered in a high school life she had never spent in her last life.


    On the first day of the report, Lao Zhang sent Tao Rong and Nie Pei to the station. Along the way, Nie Pei didn''t say a word to Tao Rong.


    After waiting to get off, Lao Zhang left. While waiting for the bus at the station, Nie peicai warned Tao Rong, "Hey, stay away from me at school. If you dare to brag about your identity at school and humiliate me, I won''t let you go."


    Because Tao Rong is not married at this age in school, in order to avoid unnecessary rumors, Tao Rong''s identity in school is semi confidential. At least the students do not know Tao Rong''s identity except those who have contacts with Nie family.


    Nie Pei looked down on her and naturally didn''t want people to know that Tao Rong was her second sister-in-law, so she was warned.


    Facing Nie Pei, Tao Rong smiles and nods.


    Just at this time, an expensive car stopped at the bus stop. In fact, this kind of behavior is wrong, but people around seem to have been used to it.


    Tao Rong is strange. He sees Nie Pei walking towards the car. Then the window behind the car opens and a person''s face appears.


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, accepted the very hostile look in the eyes.


    That''s an Rifan. He lost face at his father''s birthday party last time. An Rifan has been in peace for a long time.


    It seems that every time Nie Pei didn''t go to school according to his family''s idea, instead, he asked an Rifan to pick her up. This young lady is really good at persuading people.


    Tao Rong saw an Rifan''s eyes are about to stare out, just funny to take back the line of sight, turned quietly waiting for the bus.


    After a while, an Rifan''s car sped past her in front of her with extremely loud noise, as if he was deliberately trying to give Tao Rong some car exhaust. People at the station coughed and covered their mouths and noses.


    Looking at their style and attitude towards themselves, Tao Rong really just wanted to pray that they would not be in the same class.


    When Tao Rong came to the notice board at the gate of the school to see the situation of class division, she saw her name with several familiar people.


    An Rifan, Nie Pei, Yuan Xu, a lot of them.


    It seems that it is impossible for this high school to study safely.


    I don''t know if it was arranged by the school on purpose.


    While slandering the headmaster, I heard some students talking about it. It seems that their class is the collection of the top class and your class in the legend.


    At least the grade director knows the identity of Tao Rong. No wonder she is in this class.


    Now that the matter has come to this point, Tao Rong can only face it calmly, because she is transferred in, so she has to report to the teacher first. Tao Rong looked up at the head teacher in charge, and it turned out to be Chen Lijuan.


    Tao Rong was not too surprised. After all, Chen Lijuan hinted that she would be her teacher several times. It turned out that she was not only an English teacher, but also her head teacher. This is a little comfort to Tao Rong. After all, she is an acquaintance.


    Tao Rong quickly went to the teacher''s office to find Chen Lijuan. When she arrived, Chen Lijuan was chatting with other people in the same group. She was smiling and full of youth, just like a girl.


    Tao Rong likes Chen Lijuan''s looks very much. She is cute and cute. But last time I saw her, her hair just reached her neck. Now when I see her again, Chen Lijuan''s hair is even shorter, almost as short as Tao Rong''s.


    "Good teacher." Tao Rong greets politely when she comes in.


    Chen Lijuan immediately stopped laughing, turned her head and looked over. Then she waved excitedly and said, "here you are, classmate Tao Rong. Alas Come and have a look. This is a new student in our class. With her joining, the average score of our class will definitely go up again. "


    Chen Lijuan''s face is full of sunshine like smile. She starts to blow Tao Rong to the people around her. All the teachers in the office are looking at her, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    Chen Lijuan soon took Tao Rong to complete all the procedures. When the work was finished, she would almost go to the class.


    Because today is just a report, getting new books, not a class, so when I go to class at eight o''clock, I can hear a lot of noise even in the corridor, especially class one.Tao Rong walks beside Chen Lijuan and looks at her secretly. It''s easy to manage a class of top students, but it''s hard to manage a class of rich children.


    Chen Lijuan probably noticed that Tao Rong was peeping at her, so she said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I''m also a head teacher for the first time. You see, I''m not nervous."


    Tao Rong looks at Chen Lijuan in surprise.


    Chen Lijuan turned her head to look at Tao Rong and said with a smile, "since we are both new people here, we should take care of each other. I''m afraid I have to trouble you for some things."


    Tao Rong looks at Chen Lijuan''s slightly cunning expression, and her heart beats the drum of retreat. How does she feel like she is being watched by people in trouble.


    "Mr. Chen, what do you mean by this? You are the head teacher. Do you need my help? Don''t I just need to be a good student? " Tao Ronggan said with a smile.


    Chen Lijuan laughs, meaning unknown said: "you are not only a student, you are also a soldier''s wife, you will be more sensible than that kind of childish. Some troubles, even if the teacher knows it is not easy to intervene, but you are a student is not the same


    Why does Chen Lijuan seem to have something to worry about?


    Tao Rong wants to ask again, but Chen Lijuan has taken her into the classroom door.


    The class quieted down in an instant.


    Chen Lijuan took Tao Rong to the platform and said with a smile, "you all know me. I''m still your English teacher this year, but at the same time, I''m also your new head teacher. After all, the former head teacher really can''t lead you, so she resigned. I hope I''m not the second one to resign in your high school career. In the new term, let''s have a good time together. "

 Chapter 418

    Chen Lijuan just finished, the following began to talk, Tao Rong can feel a certain area especially noisy, very disrespectful to the teacher.


    Tao Rong scan a circle, soon can distinguish the distribution of the class crowd, naturally also saw Nie Pei and others.


    Chen Lijuan in the face of those people''s noise, not affected, but continue to loudly announce Tao Rong this new classmate to join.


    Tao Rong wrote her name on the blackboard according to Chen Lijuan''s request.


    But when she finished her writing and just turned back, a paper ball came to her face.


    This change let the people around a jump, see Tao Rong will lose face on the spot, everyone can''t help but notice.


    However, Tao Rong raised her hand and grasped the paper ball in an instant. All the noise disappeared immediately. From the beginning, the classroom was quiet for the first time. Everyone was surprised to see Tao Rong.


    Chen Lijuan mouth is still hanging a kind radian, smiling and asked: "who lost it?"


    As soon as Chen Lijuan''s voice fell, an Rifan leaned back, his lazy hands in his pants pocket, and raised her hand in a contemptuous way: "Mr. Chen, I''m sorry, I want to throw it into the garbage can."


    "Ah, an Rifan, when you are a new classmate, you are a garbage can. Throw it on her?" One girl echoed.


    The class burst into laughter.


    This time, Chen Lijuan more or less not calm, just want to export to stop, the result saw next to Tao Rong moved.


    Tao Rong takes the paper ball and looks at an Rifan faintly. She smiles, raises her hand and throws it at an Rifan.


    And an Rifan is exaggerating smile, did not think that Tao Rong dare to fight back in front of the public, the result of the paper ball with long eyes like directly into his mouth, although not into, but also half into his mouth.


    "Bah, bah, bah!" An Rifan opened the paper ball and suddenly stood up. He pointed to Tao Rong angrily and said, "what are you doing?"


    The class was quiet again in an instant.


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "don''t you mean to throw out the trash can? I''ll give it back to you so you can lose it again! "


    "You An Rifan choked and became more angry.


    Tao Rong immediately surprised: "this classmate, young, this is not accurate, not bad eyes, or arm muscle weakness, I suggest you go to the hospital to have a good check, don''t have grown up, disabled, how bad."


    "Poof!"


    I don''t know who suddenly puffed and hissed. As a result, one after another dull laughter came. An Rifan''s face turned red instantly, and immediately roared: "I see who dares to laugh."


    Inside the classroom, it was quiet again. It can be seen that an Rifan is one of the overlord here.


    An Rifan angrily looks at Tao Rong and wants to take revenge again. As a result, Chen Lijuan directly takes over the topic and doesn''t give an Rifan the chance to answer again.


    "Well, I''ve had enough fun. I took this opportunity to meet my new classmate Tao Rong Tao Rong, please choose a seat first Chen Lijuan pointed at Tao Rong, then patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    And this moment''s smile is obviously much more satisfied than just now. Tao Rong has some conjectures in her heart. It seems that Chen Lijuan also knows that these people are difficult to deal with, so she uses her identity to suppress some difficult students.


    After all, even if she is against an Rifan and others, they can''t really deal with her. After all, the identity is here. Tao Rong can fight back and suppress their arrogance without any scruple. This is the effect Chen Lijuan wants.


    Obviously there is Tao Rong so against an Rifan, the class order instant good tube much.


    Chen Lijuan asks Tao Rong to choose a seat. Tao Rong looks at the classroom with three vacant seats and directly wants to choose a front seat. That''s a seat with a girl. The remaining two seats were completely empty, but in the last row, near Nie Pei and them, Tao Rong didn''t want to get close.


    But when Tao Rong just walked past, the girl with two braids suddenly said: "there are people here. She went to the toilet."


    After saying that, he even timidly said I''m sorry, that look like Tao Rong will bully her.


    Although it was a bit humiliating to be rejected, Tao Rong had no choice but to go to the last row of seats by the window.


    Only Tao Rong found that when she was close to that position, all the people were holding their breath and watching her move secretly.


    Especially Nie Pei, looking at her eyes can almost shoot a cold arrow.


    Tao Rong thinks about it, and immediately understands something. She clearly remembers that there is yuan Xu''s name on the list, but now she doesn''t see him. That is to say, this position is probably yuan Xu''s.


    Tao Rong remembers that he may have suffered Nie Pei''s terrible revenge because of Yuan Xu in his last life. He has a stomachache when he thinks about it.


    But now she has another choice?


    Looking at the empty position, Tao Rong can only follow his heart and choose the position close to the window to sit down.Just when she sat down, how could she hear someone breathing back.


    Then, Chen Lijuan began her routine of roll call on the platform.


    In addition to Yuan Xu, there was another one named Mo Yijia who didn''t arrive. But just now someone said that she had gone to the toilet, so Chen Lijuan didn''t ask, so she began to talk about some topics such as new semester goals and so on.


    At this time, there was some noise again.


    While Tao Rong sat in the back, she heard the most, especially about her.


    "She''s dead. Yuan Shao will come over later and throw her out directly."


    "If you dare to take Yuan Shao''s special position, you''re going to die."


    "No one in the class dares to sit with Yuan Shao. If I were her, I would ask for a small seat alone, and I would not choose to sit beside Yuan Shao."


    "And she dares to be at the same table with Yuan Shao. Let alone Yuan Shao, Queen Nie won''t let her go first."


    "But I think she''s very brave. As soon as she comes, she dares to challenge young master an. In this class, apart from Queen Nie and Yuan Shao, who dares not give him face?"


    "I''m sure there will be some excitement later."


    "Shh, Shh, Shh, I seem to see Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao is coming."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he turned his head and looked out of the classroom. He only saw a tall and straight figure wearing a school uniform at will and carrying a basketball in his hand. He slowly passed through one window after another and noticed that his people could not help but calm down, as if some big man was about to appear on the stage.


    Chen Lijuan naturally felt something was wrong. When she turned her head and looked at the door, Yuan Xu just walked into the classroom door.


    Yuan Xu stood at the door, a young but handsome face full of cold and impatient, coldly said: "report."


    Chen Lijuan picked her eyebrows unexpectedly and said, "don''t be late next time, Mr. Yuan Xu. Come in

 Chapter 419

    The whole class almost watched yuan Xu''s every move nervously, and Tao Rong was also a little nervous. After all, the only times she got along with Yuan Xu in the last life did not leave a good impression. At that time, Tao Rong was also very afraid of Yuan Xu, but later she heard something about him, and felt that he died very young.


    It is said that he wanted to be a soldier, but his family didn''t agree with him all the time. He finally convinced his family to join the special forces through his own efforts, but he died without performing several tasks. The most precious son of the yuan family died so early. No wonder they couldn''t forgive Nie Zhao any more.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what kind of attitude yuan Xu will have towards herself, but she doesn''t want to offend people like a hedgehog. If yuan Xu really doesn''t like her sitting at his table or grabbing his window seat, Tao Rong can get out of the way.


    Tao Rong thought of here, has been ready, as long as Yuan Xu angry, she immediately flash heart preparation.


    Sure enough, after Yuan Xu turned and walked in, he obviously looked at her direction and stopped.


    Chen Lijuan didn''t know the situation, but the rest of the class knew yuan Xu''s temper.


    Yuan Xu never wants to be at the same table. At the beginning of high school, Nie Pei wanted to sit next to him, but was forced away by his cold eyes and a "get out of the way".


    Nie Pei can''t sit in this position. Who dares to sit.


    Yuan Xu walked slowly towards the position that should belong to him, and the students around him could not help hiding inside, as if they were afraid of being implicated.


    This exaggerated performance really made Tao Rong speechless. It''s just one seat. Is it so tense?


    Everyone was staring at it for fear of missing the show.


    Tao Rong also curiously looks at Yuan Xu who is getting closer and closer, imagining that he will yell at her later, or directly.


    Yuan Xu approached step by step and finally stood beside the table. Everyone held his breath.


    However, Yuan Xu directly opened the seat beside Tao Rong and sat down without stopping. The basketball was put under the table and his hands were folded on the table and he began to sleep.


    The whole class


    Tao Rong:????


    Chen Lijuan continued to talk, but the back of the pot has almost burst.


    "What happened to Yuan Shao?"


    "Did you take the wrong medicine?"


    "Didn''t wake up?"


    "No, don''t you know?"


    "Shh, look at Queen Nie''s face. Stop fighting."


    Don''t mention everyone, even Tao Rong felt puzzled, which was a little different from yuan XuKe she knew.


    However, since she didn''t drive herself away, Tao Rong sat down with peace of mind, although she knew that Nie Pei''s vision would pierce her heart.


    In such an unstable atmosphere, Chen Lijuan still calmly and conscientiously arranges things. She asks the monitor to arrange for male students to pick up books and move things.


    When all the books came, Mo Yijia, the last classmate, didn''t show up.


    Chen Lijuan felt that it was not right, so she asked the monitor to arrange the book, and she ran out to find Mo Yijia.


    As soon as the head teacher leaves, there is no final restriction on the class. The distribution of books is a mess, but it''s even more noisy now.


    Some people just get off their seats and walk around.


    Tao Rong goes up to get the book and is stopped by Nie Pei.


    The people around immediately watched like a play.


    Nie Pei was standing in the corridor, and there were two other girls standing behind him, with a look of covetous eyes. It was really a young lady''s style, and there were little followers.


    "Excuse me. I want to get back to my seat." Tao Rong said.


    "That''s not your seat." Nie Pei said coldly.


    Tao Rong asked: "it''s not mine? Is it yours? "


    Tao Rong naturally knows what Nie Pei cares about and what can poke her weakness most, so when Tao Rong says so, Nie Pei is immediately stimulated.


    "Of course, I''m the only one who can sit beside yuan Xu. What are you?" Nie Pei is irritated angry way.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "what am I? Don''t you know? "


    As soon as Tao Rong''s words came out, people around him looked at them curiously.


    Nie Pei naturally can''t say anything, can only gnash one''s teeth way: "I said, you are not allowed to sit."


    "If you have the ability, go and sit down." Tao Rong said with a smile, "I can change seats with you." Then he motioned Nie Pei to challenge with his eyes. This was Nie Pei''s most unbearable provocation. He immediately turned and walked towards Tao Rong''s seat.


    Nie Pei slightly slightly nervous around yuan Xu, pull the seat, see yuan Xu no response, immediately elated want to sit down neatly.


    Originally, I was worried that Yuan Xu would really take special care of Tao Rong. If she could sit down, it would prove that Tao Rong had nothing special at all, that is, Yuan Xu didn''t care about her deskmate.


    Tao Rong stimulates Nie Pei to get out of trouble. Second, he really doesn''t know yuan Xu''s attitude. He is afraid that Yuan Xu will get into trouble afterwards, so he tests Nie Pei in advance.However, when Nie Pei sat down, Yuan Xu suddenly opened his eyes and slightly raised his head to see Nie Pei who had been sitting next to him.


    Nie Pei Lue smiles at Yuan Xu nervously and says: "ah Xu, I''ll be your deskmate..."


    Yuan Xu suddenly interrupted coldly: "go away! You don''t sit here. "


    There was a moment of silence around.


    Nie Pei''s face almost turned red. He couldn''t help but ask: "but Tao Rong just now, she clearly..."


    "She can, you can''t!" In a simple sentence, Yuan Xu directly cut off all speculation.


    Nie Pei''s face turned white in an instant, and he stood up angrily, "what do you say?"


    "Are you deaf?" Yuan Xu mouth unforgiving said.


    At this time, an Rifan naturally ran over as a flower protector, "Yuan Xu, what do you mean by that! Why can''t Pepe? It''s your honor that Pepe is willing to sit with you. How can this woman do it? "


    "None of your business!" Yuan Xu gave an oblique look at an Rifan, as if he didn''t put him in his eyes at all.


    An Rifan suddenly more angry, directly forward to pull Nie Pei, "I come to sit, I don''t believe this seat so baby, still by you decide who sit who don''t sit?"


    But when he was just about to sit down, Yuan Xu stretched out his long legs and hooked the chair away. As a result, an Rifan almost sat on the ground. Fortunately, he held the table.


    This time, an Rifan was completely annoyed. He was about to teach yuan Xu a lesson, but he was caught by Yuan Xu in the past.


    Yuan Xu moved his neck and said, "an Rifan, I think you are itchy. What''s the matter? You''re not used to not fighting for a few days? "


    "You


    "What''s going on! Get back to your seat. " Suddenly Chen Lijuan''s voice appeared at the door, interrupting the conflict.


    Nie Pei and an Rifan are both pulled back to their seats by their classmates. At this time, Tao Rong slowly goes back to his position holding a book, and pulls back the chair that Yuan Xu has taken away. Until she sits down, Yuan Xu has no response.

 Chapter 420

    Yuan Xu made it clear that Tao Rong could be his deskmate, but others couldn''t.


    This is not only for the whole class, but also for Tao Rong.


    So when Yuan Xu came back from the book and sat down, Tao Rong took the initiative to ask, "did the second elder brother yuan tell you something?"


    Tao Rong is not stupid, and does not believe that he has any special qualities to attract yuan Xu. They are not familiar with each other, and the only possibility they can think of is yuan Shang, because the two brothers have a good relationship.


    Sure enough, after Tao Rong asked, Yuan Xu let out a question. Tao Rong wanted to ask again. As a result, Yuan Xu fell down to sleep again. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong didn''t ask for nothing.


    Chen Lijuan on the platform asked about Mo Yijia again. Obviously, she just went out and didn''t find Mo Yijia.


    Chen Lijuan asked the girl who was sitting alone, "Niu Lu, are you sure she went to the toilet? When on earth did she come? "


    When Niu Lu was asked, she immediately looked timid and scared. "Teacher, I really don''t know. She went to the toilet. She came early. I don''t know anything else."


    Chen Lijuan slightly disappointed turned to ask the monitor, "monitor, do you see Mo Yijia?"


    The monitor of class one is a girl with the most common ponytail and the most conspicuous red head rope. Although the facial features on her face are not long open, she is full of energy. It''s not easy to be offended.


    "Miss Chen, when I came back, Mo Yijia was no longer there, but I think Lin Ziqing must know that after all, they had been in Mo Yijia''s position just now. It may be that he was bullied away. " The monitor said in a bad tone.


    "He Luyun, don''t think your uncle is the headmaster. You can talk nonsense. Do you have any evidence?" Lin Ziqing stands up with great momentum.


    Two people immediately quarreled.


    Tao Rong sat at the back and watched. No wonder they all said that this class is not easy to manage. She thought she would be the biggest contradiction here, but obviously there are still many problems in this class.


    The one named Lin Ziqing Tao Rong remembered that she had met before, and when an Rifan just laughed at herself, she agreed. Obviously, this person didn''t like to see him.


    There is Chen Lijuan in, naturally did not let them quarrel, Mo Yijia did not appear, this is also no way things, Chen Lijuan can only temporarily forget, continue to arrange class affairs.


    In the morning, the class meeting is over, and the next day is the formal start of school, so after the class meeting, it will be OK in the afternoon.


    As soon as Chen Lijuan said it was over, all the people began to pack up and prepare to leave.


    Yuan Xu was the first to leave, because he put the book directly in the desk and didn''t plan to manage it at all. He left with the ball in his arms.


    Tao Rong is not at ease to put the books in school, directly all back home, carrying such a heavy bag, immediately let Tao Rong have a real feeling, she is really in high school.


    Before she left, Chen Lijuan called Tao Rong to the office alone to talk. She told her to study hard, pay attention to making friends, and tell her what happened in time.


    Tao Rong always feels that when Chen Lijuan talks to her, she feels like an adult, and What''s the meaning of telling Chen Lijuan is to let her be a reporter.


    Tao Rong only wants to learn well by herself, but she is not enthusiastic enough to share the trouble for her teacher, become a good assistant for her teacher, and make friends According to Tao Rong''s age in mind, it''s really difficult to make friends in high school, and she has been preparing to draw a clear line here for two years. It should be more convenient for her not to make friends.


    So Tao Rong can only say: "if the teacher wants to know something, and I happen to know, I will tell you, but I like to be quiet, so I don''t care about the class."


    Chen Lijuan said with a smile: "that''s enough. By the way, there''s another thing to remind you. The school can accept a student who has a hidden marriage, but it''s clearly stipulated that if she is pregnant, she will be suspended from school, so..." At this point, even some casual Chen Lijuan can''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be." Tao Rong said without expression.


    Here, Chen Lijuan finished, and Tao Rong left with her schoolbag on her back. At this time, there was basically no one in the school. The students ran out.


    Tao Rong was about to go down the stairs when he heard a cry.


    It was a girl''s cry. It came from upstairs.


    Tao Rong stopped and looked over. He saw two girls in school uniform squatting on the middle platform of the stairs.


    From Tao Rong''s point of view, you can only see the side face of one of them, which is Niu Lu in the class.


    The other girl drooped her head, her long hair was wet, and there was white powder on it. A big piece of school uniform was torn.


    "Yijia, I''m sorry. It''s all because of me. It''s all because you protect me. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. " Niu Lu also sobbed.Tao Rong frowns slightly. It seems that the person crying is mo Yijia who doesn''t appear in the class. But now that she looks like this, it''s no wonder she doesn''t want to appear in the class.


    It seems that I was bullied.


    "Lulu, I can''t stay any longer. I want to go. I really can''t stay any longer."


    "No way, Yijia. How can your family afford to transfer to another school for you? Moreover, this school is the best one in Nanshi. We finally got into it. If you want to transfer to another school, how sad your mother is. She works so hard for you to go to school. You can''t let her down Niu Lu immediately anxiously advised the way, the tone is quite urgent.


    Mo Yijia cried even more fiercely. There was despair and helplessness in her cry.


    After listening for a while, Tao Rong was crying and comforting, but she didn''t continue to listen. After all, it was someone else''s business, and Tao Rong didn''t bother to meddle.


    After going out of the school gate, Tao Rong plans to run back, carrying such a heavy schoolbag as a load.


    After a few steps, Tao Rong was ready to run, but he smelled a very fragrant smell in the air.


    Tao Rong followed the fragrance and saw that it was a snack seller outside the school wall. Now, there are still a few students waiting to buy snacks there.


    It''s almost lunch time. I must be hungry on the way back. Now I''m greedy. Let''s get something to eat.


    So Tao Rong went to the snack vendor to buy snacks. After looking at it, she was attracted by a middle-aged woman''s stall. It was a huge iron stove on a small cart, in which carbon was burned to make pancakes.

 Chapter 421

    Next to the small table on the top of a variety of seasonings, especially the red chili sauce, looking particularly appetizing.


    "Auntie, I want a pancake."


    The aunt on the pancake stand immediately made a pancake for Tao Rong, "spicy? This chili sauce is made by my own family. It''s ancestral. It''s very delicious. "


    Tao Rong nodded with a smile, and her aunt happily spread chili sauce on Tao Rong''s pancake.


    Tao Rong took the pancake and began to take the change. The pieces were all put in his pocket, so Tao Rong took out all the change.


    And as she pulled out the things inside also put a class emblem. It''s a few words of "class 1, grade 2". It''s just issued. It''s not on your chest when you go to school.


    But as soon as she saw Tao Rong''s class emblem, she was surprised and asked, "are you a student of class one, grade two?"


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, don''t understand of nod.


    Aunt immediately smile more brilliant, "that aunt can''t accept your money, but you are my daughter''s classmate, later are friends, the first time when aunt invited you to eat."


    Tao Rong suddenly embarrassed, how so happened to meet, "aunt, I I don''t know your daughter. I''m new here. The money still has to be paid. "


    Tao Rong wants to deliver money, but her aunt doesn''t accept it at all. She tugs for a long time.


    "My daughter is mo Yijia. She has a good character. You will be familiar with her in the future. This aunt can''t accept her. You just look down on her and Yijia. You can get along well and take care of each other in the future."


    Tao Rong was even more embarrassed when she heard that the boss in front of her was mo Yijia''s mother. This is really


    But the pancakes are already in hand, and it''s hard to throw them back. The aunt is very excited, and it''s impossible to give her money. If she insists on giving it, it''s bound to be too noisy to clean up. Now the aunt is her elder, and Tao Rong doesn''t give her face.


    Tao Rong can''t stand such a warm-hearted person. After all, she doesn''t want to owe others, but the situation is really bad.


    Finally, she could only accept it with a smile and said some words of thanks. Tao Rong could understand the feeling of being a mother. She probably wanted to provide her daughter with a good social relationship in a way that she could think of. After all, she had a short mouth to eat and a short hand to hold.


    But the mother didn''t seem to know her daughter''s situation at school. Fortunately, she met her. If it was Nie Pei, it would be hard to say.


    Tao Rong got a baked cake for no reason. She felt a little tasteless at first, but when she ate the hot sauce, a familiar feeling came to her heart, but she couldn''t remember what it was. After a few mouthfuls, Tao Rong ruled out all the distractions and ran straight home.


    Thanks to her aunt, Nie LAN and her husband will not go back to college.


    Just this time, when Tao Rong was eating, Nie Pei suddenly appeared.


    Looking at Nie Pei sitting down in front of Tao Rong, Tao Rong knows that she wants to say today''s things.


    Tao Rong continues to eat regardless, but Nie Pei is impatient because of her ignorance. The teacup in front of her is directly and heavily hit on the table by her.


    "I know how to eat." Nie Pei said angrily.


    In this life, Nie Pei was basically in a state of daring to be angry, daring to speak and daring to do something about her. Starting from the change of Nie''s attitude towards her, Nie Pei was doomed to be unable to deal with her as he did in the last life.


    "Didn''t you have lunch?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Tao Rong, do you mean to quarrel with me?" Nie Pei directly unreasonable said.


    Tao Rong reluctantly put down the bowl and chopsticks and asked, "Nie Pei, what are you going to do?"


    "What''s the relationship between you and Yuan Xu?" Nie Pei directly asked her the most concerned question.


    Tao Rong jokingly said, "I''m very familiar with Yuan Er Ge and his girlfriend. You know, maybe his Er GE has explained something to me. I don''t know. If you want to ask, just ask yuan Xu."


    Nie Pei didn''t dare to ask yuan Xu, because Yuan Xu didn''t know how to answer her. He picked up persimmons and pinched them. That''s why he came to ask Tao Rong.


    Nie Pei looked at Tao Rong angrily and said, "I don''t allow you to sit with him. You are my second brother''s wife. How can you sit with other boys?"


    Tao Rong slightly surprised to pick eyebrows, after all, Nie Pei can never admit that she is Nie Zhao''s wife.


    "Isn''t that because there are no vacancies in the class? If you don''t let you sit next to him, will you stand and listen to the class in the future? "


    "You Nie Pei once again by Tao Rong said nothing to say.


    "I''m not to blame for this. I can''t stand and listen to the class because I want to avoid you. The teacher won''t allow me." Tao Rong pretends helplessly to say: "otherwise you ask others to help me change a class, I don''t care."Nie Pei''s eyes widened when he heard this. Tao Rong gave her a strange look and saw Nie Pei running away.


    At this time, aunt Qiao said to Tao Rong, "as soon as the young lady came back, she told the eldest lady, but she didn''t agree. After all, it was the old man who made you a class. How could she object?"


    Tao Rong looked at Aunt Qiao in surprise and asked, "it''s my grandfather who asked me to share a class with Nie Pei. Doesn''t my grandfather know Nie Pei hates me?"


    "Ha ha, they are all children. It''s probably because you don''t get along well, so the old man will give you more opportunities to get along with each other."


    Tao Rong felt puzzled about this. After all, the old man didn''t seem to be so idle and idle.


    At noon, Tao Rong takes time to call Lin Jie, because Yuan Shang is almost at home at this time. Tao Rong just wants to ask what happened to Yuan Xu.


    "Ah ah, that ah, I just told ah Xu about the last time you saved Xiao Jie. Xiao Jie is my wife who hasn''t been through the door. It''s already half of our yuan family. You are kind to us. Isn''t it normal for ah Xu to help me return my kindness as my brother?"


    "Will he listen to you so honestly?" Tao Rong some can''t believe of ask a way.


    "Hehe, that boy has a lot of tricks in my hands. Of course he will be obedient." Yuan Shang said, and he began to smile treacherously. Then he said, "you are in the same class. I''ll let him be polite to you and take care of you. But I didn''t expect that he would directly let you be his deskmate. It seems that my brother, who is not easy to please, also appreciates you. "

 Chapter 422

    appreciate? Tao Rong hopes that he can stay away from himself, so as not to bring disaster to himself, but there is no way to deal with this situation now.


    The next day we started formal school.


    Tao Rong hopes to take advantage of the opportunity of coming and going to school to exercise. After all, because she still has to study after school, her time for exercise may be reduced. So she told Master Zhang that she would not take his car any more. She started an hour ahead of time every day and ran in the past, which made up for the basic training.


    According to her speed, she can arrive at school an hour earlier. It''s time to go to the bathroom and change your school uniform.


    When she arrived, there were hardly any students in or out of the school gate.


    Tao Rong came to the class, thought there would be no one, after all, even the corridor is still quiet.


    Results just walk to the door of the class to hear the movement inside, Tao Rong carelessly ready to go in, the result is just a glance, Tao Rong quickly hide back. Then quietly look inside.


    I saw a girl quietly doing something in her seat.


    It seems to have something to do with her chair.


    Just the first day, it''s really worrying.


    After the girl finished, she quickly returned to her own position. At this time, Tao Rong could see that she seemed to have a small thing in her hand.


    It''s just that she didn''t put things back in her desk. Instead, she stretched her arm and stuffed things directly into the desk in front of her.


    And that position, if Tao Rong remembers correctly, should be mo Yijia.


    When the girl finished, she immediately went to the back door and wanted to leave.


    Tao Rong quickly hid, after confirming that the girl had gone downstairs, Tao Rong came into the classroom.


    Came to his seat, Tao Rong carefully observed, with white paper to try to find each other''s purpose.


    Tao Rong didn''t know the girl at all, and didn''t know why she did it. But she wants to deal with her, and the behavior of setting up Mo Yijia is very clear.


    It''s bad luck for the child to be seen by her.


    Fifteen minutes later, people came to the classroom one after another.


    After a while, Tao Rong also appeared. Tao Rong glanced a little and saw that the girl was not in her own position, but standing beside Lin Ziqing''s position. She was chatting with Lin Ziqing enthusiastically. Looking at her posture, she might be Lin Ziqing''s dogleg.


    When Tao Rong passed by them, Lin Ziqing hummed coldly.


    Tao Rong calmly came to his position, opened the chair moment, Tao Rong Yu Guang can see Lin Ziqing and the girl a pair of look forward to.


    It seems that Lin Ziqing is not the mastermind, but also an insider.


    Tao Rong just sat down in their expectant eyes.


    Two people instantly relieved, the smile on the face can''t stop.


    Tao Rong sat there and didn''t move. She took out her textbook to prepare. When the bell rang, everyone arrived except yuan Xu, including Mo Yijia, who had been bullied before.


    Early reading class began, head teacher Chen Lijuan directly came to the class, staring at everyone ready to read early.


    At this time, the students have to go back to their seats and wait for the head teacher to call the roll.


    At this time, Lin Ziqing and the girl looked at Tao Rong more frequently, as if they were ready to watch the excitement at any time.


    Tao Rong''s name is the last one because he is a cut in student.


    Lin Ziqing was first called to her name. She slightly twisted her body, stood up and yelled. Then when she sat down, she deliberately sat to the left, so that she could see Tao Rong''s direction at any time.


    Tao Rong didn''t know the girl''s name, so she didn''t spend any time staring at her. She was reading all the time. Suddenly, after a girl''s reply, there was a crash and a girl''s scream in the class, and then there was a banging sound of tables and chairs overturning.


    The whole class burst, and Chen Lijuan ran down.


    Tao Rong at this time calmly looked at the past, only to see that the girl knocked over his desk, a chin knock on the ground, the whole person is kneeling there, and puckered up on the butt stick chair surface.


    Because of the weight of the chair, she has been dragging the girl''s pants down. From the perspective of Tao Rong, a large section of the white waist has been pulled out.


    The girl burst into tears. Lin Ziqing stepped forward nervously, and the girl''s deskmate also helped her.


    The deskmate wanted to help take off the chair, but as soon as he pulled it, the waist of the girl''s pants was widened. The girl also felt the crisis, and immediately screamed, and the scene became more chaotic.


    A lot of students came to watch the fun, especially the male students.


    "Ah, are these trousers on the chair?"


    "It''s stuck."


    "Ha ha ha, that''s funny. Did you spit gum on the chair? "


    "Don''t make trouble. Don''t make trouble. Go back to your seat." Chen Lijuan quickly helped the girl to stand up and let other students hold the chair to keep a close posture.The girl has been crying, her chin is broken.


    Tao Rong looks at the scene and shakes her head speechlessly. She just changes her chair to let her taste the bitter fruit she has planted. I didn''t expect that things are so uncontrollable. However, Tao Rong doesn''t have the slightest heart to be soft about it. To deal with such a wicked little girl, we can only teach her a lesson by being more vicious than her.


    The girl was soon sent to the school medical room by Chen Lijuan under the maintenance of Lin Ziqing and her deskmate.


    The monitor came to take charge of the morning reading, but we didn''t have the heart to prepare for it. We were all discussing the lively event warmly. Until yuan Xu came late, the crowd was a little quiet.


    When Yuan Xu comes, he still sleeps on the table. I don''t know what he is doing all day? I''m so sleepy every day.


    After a while, Chen Lijuan came back with three classmates.


    Everyone looked at the appearance of the shape at the door and immediately laughed.


    The girl is now wearing other pants, and the chair she and her deskmate are carrying is glued with a whole piece of cloth, just cutting out the shape of her buttocks.


    In the face of public ridicule, the girl is so angry that she wants to turn around and run away, but she is stopped by Chen Lijuan.


    Chen Lijuan rarely put down her face, "whose prank is this? Now you can be forgiven for admitting your mistake."


    Because Chen Lijuan is always smiling, suddenly, everyone is really a little uncomfortable, so they are quiet.


    Chen Lijuan asked three female students to return to their seats first, but when Lin Ziqing returned to her seat, she turned her eyes on Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong or a pair of curiosity, looking at the front, such a reaction let Lin Ziqing are a little uncertain.

 Chapter 423

    Although her sister repeatedly assured herself that she was really painted on Tao Rong''s chair, and her own chair was sitting well before, someone must have changed it. But Lin Ziqing can''t figure out who did it. It''s impossible for Tao Rong to see it and fight back.


    Although I don''t know who did it, it doesn''t prevent Lin Ziqing and the girls from blaming Tao Rong. They punish Tao Rong, but Tao Rong''s nothing turns into their something. Isn''t that Tao Rong''s fault?


    Because they don''t have enough evidence, they can''t reveal her to Chen Lijuan. This time, they can only admit it.


    For Chen Lijuan said to investigate, they have nothing to look forward to, anyway, at most just by their convenient pit of moyijia bad luck. It won''t do them any good. So there''s no excitement.


    Chen Lijuan also said on stage about the bad nature of the prank, hoping that the murderer would take the initiative to admit her mistake.


    But strictly speaking, the murderer should be Tao Rong. How can Tao Rong come out and admit her mistake? Anyway, she has not left any evidence. This time, she is sorry for Chen Lijuan. Next time she encounters such a thing, she will consider telling the head teacher first.


    Chen Lijuan can also think that no one will come out to admit it, but she can''t ignore it, so she can only issue an order to let the monitor and the learning committee search the students'' desks to see if there is strong glue.


    But this time, as soon as Chen Lijuan finished, someone yelled, "I saw a tube of strong glue in the table where Zhu Shanshan just fell down. Didn''t she put it on by mistake?"


    Those who didn''t see it were shocked and looked at the unfortunate Zhu Shanshan.


    Zhu Shanshan''s face changed greatly, and she immediately called out, "how could it be me! You''re lying. "


    "I saw it, too. It''s on the ground. It fell out of your desk. I saw it when I helped you clear the desk. People around me can testify. You don''t believe it. Look in your desk yourself. " Monitor he Luyun said.


    Zhu Shanshan didn''t believe in evil. She reached out and turned it over. As expected, she found the strong glue all at once.


    "How can It''s impossible Obviously... " Zhu Shanshan''s eyes immediately sharp up to see sitting in front of Mo Yijia.


    However, Mo Yijia seems to have been reluctant to participate in the dispute, so from the beginning to the end, she has never been curious, nor looked back, but has been quietly shrinking in her seat.


    This moment is not only Zhu Shanshan, even Lin Ziqing also looked at Mo Yijia.


    Tao Rong has been quietly watching behind, and this moment to see such a scene, Tao Rong suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She wants Zhu Shanshan to take the blame for herself, and she doesn''t care that they turn the contradiction to herself. Anyway, before she chooses something, they are aiming at herself. But at this moment, she inadvertently helps Mo Yijia secretly, which may lead to Mo Yijia being targeted, because they may suspect that Mo Yijia did it.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. She decided to pay a little attention to it.


    But some of the attention is not Tao Rong can do, just a class after the toilet effort, there was an accident.


    The story of Zhu Shanshan finally comes down to her own carelessness.


    But after the first class, Tao Rong was asked by the monitor to fill in the information. In a flash, Mo Yijia disappeared.


    When she reappeared, she covered her stomach, her cheeks were red and swollen, her eyes were red, and she had obviously cried.


    Tao Rong stood there for a while, and was ready to rush up. However, she was just caught by the monitor he Luyun.


    "Don''t worry, I tried to tell the teacher when I was a freshman in high school, but when the teacher asked, she didn''t say anything. Instead, she let me, the reporter, be told by the teacher. You don''t know the situation of this class, she didn''t even ask for help from the teacher. What''s more, even if we students want to help others, they have to give you a chance, so she''s gone They are willing to be bullied. "


    Tao Rong some surprised looking at he Luyun, "willingly? Is there anyone in the world willing to be bullied? Unless there''s something in their hands. "


    He Luyun didn''t expect that Tao Rong was so smart. She was worthy of being the one who beat everyone in the exam and finally got back the qualification to enter this school. My uncle told me that she still jumped up.


    He Luyun likes people with good grades, and Tao Rong dares to confront an Rifan when she comes, so she appreciates her very much, so she popularizes science about Mo Yijia.


    "There''s no way to do that. In fact, originally Lin Ziqing''s bully was not Mo Yijia, but her good sister Niu Lu. Because Niu Lu accidentally offended Lin Ziqing, Lin Ziqing took people to bully Niu Lu every day, and Mo Yijia protected Niu Lu."


    Tao Rong was surprised and said, "because of this, do they shift the target of bullying? Do they have to bully someone? "


    "It''s all for a reason. Originally, Mo Yijia didn''t care about protecting Niu Lu. Occasionally, she was implicated and aimed at her, but she didn''t really do anything about her. But one day, Mo Yijia stole Lin Ziqing''s wallet and Lin Ziqing found it out. If she appealed to the school, Mo Yijia would be punished, recorded, and the influence of Lin Ziqing''s family would catch her up It''s possible to get out of school, but Lin Ziqing didn''t do it. Instead, she began to bully Mo Yijia. In order to keep Lin Ziqing from stealing, Mo Yijia began to endure bullying. It''s been half a semester, and I feel she''s got used to it. ""Really? Stealing? " Tao Rong doesn''t believe it. Maybe it''s because she was often framed before. Tao Rong always feels that Mo Yijia may have been framed.


    "It''s true, because Mo Yijia''s family is very poor. At that time, I heard that her mother was ill, so everyone thought that she had a reason to steal." He Luyun shrugged and said.


    But this made Tao Rong extremely uncomfortable. "When has poverty become a person''s quality defect? As long as he is poor, is he doomed to do bad things? Does it mean that Mo Yijia did not admit it at that time, but was acquiesced by everyone on the grounds of poverty? "


    Tao Rong plain words but say of he Lu Yun a Leng, immediately don''t know how to answer.


    At this time, the class bell rang, and Tao Rong had to go back to her seat. However, she was not at ease with Mo Yijia. After all, this time it was her business. She wanted to be a good person, but she had to be responsible for doing something bad.


    So the next time, Tao Rong has been staring at Mo Yijia, but maybe Lin Ziqing and Zhu Shanshan are angry enough, so they don''t bother Mo Yijia again.

 Chapter 424

    There is a two-hour break after school at noon. If you want to go home, you can go home. If you don''t want to go home, the school also has a canteen to provide lunch.


    Nie Pei is home, but Tao Rong is not willing to waste time back and forth, also feel no need, so eat lunch break at school.


    Because before Tao Rong offended an Rifan and Nie Pei, and became yuan Xu''s deskmate, so in addition to the monitor said a few words to her, other people almost dare not approach her. Others go to the canteen in groups, only Tao Rong is a person.


    In the canteen, the occasional line of sight seems to be filled with sympathy and curiosity, which is ignored by Tao Rong one by one. If she was in the past, she would be uncomfortable and feel lonely and embarrassed, but now she has no feeling at all and only thinks about what she wants to do.


    After lunch back to class, Tao Rong is surprised to see Mo Yijia is still there.


    Tao Rong came forward and said, "Hello, I''m Tao Rong. You Have you had lunch? "


    Tao Rong''s tone is gentle, but even so, Mo Yijia is still in a daze.


    She raised her head and looked at Tao Rong. Tao Rong could not see her completely for a moment.


    Seeing such a face, Tao Rong was really surprised, because Very familiar, not to say looks familiar, but her look, too much like his despair in the mirror to see that look.


    It''s clear that the facial features are good. It should be a pretty face, but now it''s pale and frightening. The eyes are sunken and the cheeks are thin. The young eyes seem to have become empty after many vicissitudes. The dark pupils accumulate endless fear and uneasiness. Even if you look up at people, you have to react for a while.


    Looking at her like this, Tao Rong raised her hand uneasily and wanted to touch her forehead to see if she was ill.


    As a result, as soon as Tao Ronggang raised her hand, Mo Yijia suddenly shrunk up in horror. She made a dull noise and put her hands in a protective posture.


    It was almost an instinctive gesture, which seemed to Tao Rong to be incomparable.


    Tao Rong''s hand stopped and said, "are you ok?"


    It took Mo Yijia a long time to see the person in front of her, but she had no desire to talk to the person in front of her, so she turned back and continued to sit.


    "Mo Yijia, I just met your mother yesterday. She warmly invited me to eat delicious pancakes." Tao Rong tries to expand the topic.


    But when Tao Rong said that, Mo Yijia suddenly turned her head, looked at Tao Rong with a look of hate and said, "do you want to laugh at me, too? Whatever you want. "


    Looking at Mo Yijia''s red eyes again, Tao Rong didn''t know how to talk to her for a moment. Just at this time, a voice came from the door.


    "Yijia!"


    Tao Rong looked back and saw Niu Lu standing at the door worried, with a lunch box in her hand. She looked at her in a scared and defensive way.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and turned to his seat.


    At this time, Niu Lu quickly came in, picked up Mo Yijia and ran away, as if afraid that Tao Rong would bully them.


    Seeing this, Tao Rong can only shake her head, open the book, and quickly take out the homework assigned by the teacher to consolidate the review. Because she studied ahead of time, the current course is still very simple for her, almost without listening to the class.


    Tao Rong stayed alone for a while, then he heard something moving. He didn''t plan to look up. As a result, he didn''t find that it was yuan Xu who came back until the chair beside him was pulled apart.


    "You didn''t go home?" Tao Rong asked in surprise.


    Yuan Xu took a look at Tao Rong, and two words were obvious in his eyes: annoying


    Tao Rong was quiet for a moment.


    Yuan Xu took out his wristband from his desk and went out. He was supposed to be ready to exercise, but now it''s sunny at noon, thanks to his ability to withstand the heat. But how can we go to the special forces to suffer without a little toughness.


    Yuan Xu''s unfriendliness, Tao Rong did not put in mind, as long as do not take the initiative to trouble her, even if it is friendly.


    In the afternoon, Yuan Xu was absent from the first class. Tao Rong really didn''t know how such a person went to high school.


    Yuan Xu didn''t come, Nie Pei came to find Tao Rong trouble, questioned Tao Rong about yuan Xu''s whereabouts, Tao Rong is really full of question marks, although he is at the same table, but there is no obligation to manage his whereabouts.


    Nie Pei also a pair of dislike her useless appearance, for her now sitting position is really jealous to blush.


    In P.E. class, it''s natural to look at interpersonal relationship when you do sit ups in pairs. Tao Rong has no friends. Because Yuan Xu didn''t come, he was originally a single person, so it''s a little embarrassing for Tao Rong to stand there.


    The rough PE teacher yelled: "after they finish, you can find a girl to help you."


    But when Tao Rong looked at it, almost no girl offered to help, and Lin Ziqing and Nie Pei directly laughed.


    Monitor he Luyun some can''t help, ready to come forward to say she helped.


    As a result, Tao Rong said directly to the teacher, "teacher, I can do it by myself. Sit ups are not exercises that need to be done by two people."P.E. teacher is slightly stunned. Tao Rong is right, but they are so small. Who can do the standard sit ups? Don''t they all have to be pressed by themselves to maintain their posture?


    "I''ll do it for the teacher later. I can do it fast and I won''t waste your time." Tao Rong said sincerely.


    Finally, the PE teacher can only doubt the promise.


    When all the students have finished, others are looking at Tao Rong like a good play.


    Mo Yijia also looks at Tao Rong, as if she wants to see something from her.


    In such a crowded atmosphere, Tao Rong was lying on the mat. As promised, she finished the sit up exercise with extremely fast and standard posture. The onlookers in the class were stunned.


    Especially the boys, after all, they can not do so fast, not to mention this look on the weak girl, immediately can not help but issued a sigh of admiration.


    Even the PE teacher couldn''t help but praise: "it''s very good, it''s very standard. The real sit up is to do this. As you all see, we should learn from our new classmates. "


    Tao Rong just got up, there are some students around, want to ask Tao Rong is how to do, how so powerful.


    It was the first time that Tao Rong felt the enthusiasm from her classmates.


    "Well, you don''t know. She came out of the mountains. Naturally, she has good physical strength. There is an advantage over us in doing this. " All of a sudden, a strange voice sounded from the side.

 Chapter 425

    Tao Rong sees past, it is Nie PEI as expected, this wench since has been frightened by the old man, all don''t dare to show how to her, most move mouth.


    However, it is also very effective to talk occasionally. In the best schools in Nanshi, there will be no students from the countryside. Tao Rong is the first one to come to school from a remote mountain area. After all, conditions are not allowed. Even Wen Yifeng, the best student at that time, has never been to Nanshi No.1 middle school.


    So all the students here are local people in Nanshi city. Even if they are poor, they have poor economic conditions. They will never be born poor.


    Nie Pei said that, everyone''s face changed immediately. Although he didn''t hide from Tao Rong like a fly, his enthusiasm faded immediately.


    Tao Rong naturally won''t argue: I''m her sister-in-law, her military sister-in-law, and her rich daughter-in-law.


    After all, it''s really unnecessary to compete with a group of children in this way, and even if he said it, Nie Pei directly refuted it. If he had no evidence, he would be even more shameful.


    What''s more, Nie Pei is right. He came out of the mountain.


    Nie Pei can''t see that Tao Rong is popular. Tao Rong laughs at such childish behavior.


    However, Tao Rong''s indifferent attitude made Nie Pei more angry.


    No matter how excellent Tao Rong''s individual performance is, no one will come forward to compliment her. Tao Rong is also happy to relax. When she is free, she just sits in the shade of a tree and has a rest.


    But after a while, while the teacher did not pay attention, three girls surrounded.


    Tao Rong looked up and saw that two of them were people who often followed Nie Pei.


    Without saying a word, the three men pulled up Tao Rong from left to right and pulled her behind the tree. The girl with the strongest appearance pressed Tao Rong''s shoulder with her hand and nailed her to the tree.


    Tao Rong looks at them calmly all the way, and doesn''t know what they want?


    "Tao Rong, I warn you, you should be careful, don''t be so arrogant!" Said the thickest woman.


    "Oh, good." Tao Rong''s expressionless response made the three girls all in a daze. Maybe they had never seen such cooperation before, but it made them feel like they were choked.


    "You don''t understand people''s words. I want you not to be arrogant and to be a man with your tail in this class."


    "I can understand people''s words. As long as it is said by people, I can understand it. Don''t worry, I will."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The three girls looked at each other, for a time continue to threaten is not, let go of people is not, really do not know how to do.


    "I said Nie Pei came to you to talk about this? " Tao Rong asks curiously.


    "Just It''s not Nie Pei! " One of them immediately said nervously.


    Tao Rong nodded clearly. She probably knew that they were sent by Nie Pei, but Nie Pei didn''t dare to challenge herself now, so she had to let others do it secretly, so she would not be caught.


    Tao Rong directly reached out and grabbed the strong girl''s arm. She twisted it and said, "since it''s not, let it go."


    The stout girl was yelled, as if she couldn''t believe that she was twisted by a girl with a small arm.


    Tao Rong said with a gloomy face: "girls should not treat girls so violently. If one day you meet someone who is more cruel than you, you can have all your teeth knocked out."


    Tao Rong said, the strong girl''s arm has been twisted by Tao Rong a bend, next to the two girls were stunned.


    Tao Rong looked at the stout girl has to reach the limit of pain, ready to cry out on the neat people away.


    Two girls immediately came forward to help the girl who was about to fall. When the three looked up, they saw Tao Rong looking at them coldly. Even though she was short, it gave people a very tall feeling. The gas field made the three people feel a little out of breath.


    "It''s better to study hard if you want to deal with these rotten things. I don''t believe that every one of you is rich. Is it so easy to go to a school?" Tao Rong said coldly.


    "None of your business!"


    "I want you to mind your own business!"


    Tao Rong listened to their retorts and sneered, turned around and left. It was useless to talk to these people more.


    Around from behind the tree, Tao Rong saw Nie Pei always looking at the direction here. Tao Rong just took a light look at her and took back her sight.


    But when Tao Rong returned to the girl group, everyone looked at her differently, as if they were secretly talking about her.


    Until the end of the class, when the monitor passed by her, he whispered, "pay attention to this period of time, you are being targeted by those bullies. They''ll keep troubling you. "


    Bully? Just those three?


    Tao Rong used to have a good school in the countryside. She knew only a few people, and no one bullied anyone. Later, she didn''t study, so she didn''t know the whole school.


    She thought that Zhu Shanshan''s move had been excellent enough before, and then Tao Rong felt more unique.When she returned to the classroom, she found that her desks and chairs were missing.


    Looking at the empty place, even the book is not in, Tao Rong rarely a little angry.


    Tao Rong is neither stupid nor impulsive. She calmly asks, "has anyone seen my desk and chair? Who moved it?"


    No one in the class paid attention to Tao Rong, and they did their own things. Tao Rong''s isolation was particularly obvious.


    If it''s a normal girl, it''s time to cry.


    But Tao Rong said directly: "well, no one saw it, so I went to the head teacher and asked her to check it for me. If such a big thing is missing, someone will see it. It''s very easy to find the eyewitness. At that time, this problem will be reported to the headmaster directly, and there will always be an explanation for me. The murderer should be punished as well. "


    Tao Rong said so, the class was quiet, everyone looked at Tao Rong, as if Tao Rong was hostile to the whole class.


    "What? Tell the teacher, I dare say so. "


    "It''s annoying to report everything. Can''t you solve it by yourself? We have to make trouble. "


    "Go to the dump and look for it. It may be thrown away as garbage."


    People immediately began to talk about it, and some even said that Mo Yijia had been thrown off the table and chair before, and finally she carried it back alone.


    Usually bullied by classmates, are afraid to tell the teacher, because once said may be later will be excluded more miserable.


    Tao Rong came up to tell the teacher, which made the students who had nothing to do with themselves uncomfortable.


    So someone advised Tao Rong to look for the garbage dump, stair platform and roof.


    But Tao Rong put her arms around her and said with a sneer, "Whoever sent it away for me will send it back to me. I''ll take it as if you borrowed it. But if you don''t get my things back again, I''ll take this little report for granted."

 Chapter 426

    People didn''t expect that Tao Rong didn''t play cards according to common sense. They didn''t know what to say.


    "If you have the ability, you can sue. You''re the one who picks the right thing." Lin Ziqing was the first to shout.


    "Yes, you can sue me if you have the ability! Don''t think you''re great. "


    "Do your own thing."


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that those people were so bold and fearless. He was immediately puzzled.


    Just at this time, the bell rang and a teacher came in. Everyone sat down when they heard the bell. Naturally, Tao Rong had no way to sit but to stand.


    "This classmate, what are you doing! Get back to your seat. " The teacher said.


    "Teacher, my desk and chair are hidden by my classmates. I don''t know where it is. Please ask the teacher who took my desk, chair and textbook for me, or I won''t be able to attend this class." Tao Rong has reported the truth.


    Such bullying things, Tao Rong think the teacher will take the initiative to help solve, for her justice.


    But Tao Rong is still too inexperienced in this respect, and does not know the attitude of these teachers towards such things.


    "Who did it?" The teacher asked with dignity.


    No one answered.


    The teacher then asked, "has anyone seen where the desk and chair of this classmate is?"


    At this time, someone finally said, "when I pass the dump, I seem to see a set of tables and chairs. Maybe it''s Tao Rong''s


    When the students finished, the teacher turned to Tao Rong and said, "go and look for it."


    Tao Rong''s heart suddenly twisted. She looked at the teacher in surprise and said, "teacher, this is a bullying event. Don''t you care? Those people took my desk and chair, so they should take it back and apologize to me. Why do you only let me take it and intend to calm down this incident? "


    Tao Rong''s question made the teacher angry and said, "what do you say? You must have offended your classmates to have such an experience. If you don''t reflect on yourself, do you want to be reasonable and unforgiving? And I''m in the classroom, not the police station. I have to help you solve the case. I can''t finish my teaching task. Are you in charge? Now that you know where it is, go and get it quickly. If there is any contradiction between your classmates, you can solve it privately. It''s all children who don''t know how to make trouble all day long. Don''t you know the reason why a slap can''t make a sound? If you have the ability, read the book well. "


    When the teacher finished, he turned to the blackboard and began to write questions. This is his habit. Before each class, he prepared several difficult problems to temper everyone. Obviously, he did not intend to control Tao Rong.


    Because of the teacher''s words, Tao Rong immediately became a laughing stock, and all the people laughed at her.


    "I really think I''m a dish."


    "I thought she owned the school."


    "It''s funny. She didn''t listen if she had been reminded."


    "It''s a shame."


    Tao Rong listens to the sarcastic voice, looks at the teacher who turns her back on her and doesn''t care about anything. For the first time, she deeply feels the horror of the campus.


    It''s no wonder that Mo Yijia was bullied so much that she never thought of asking for help from her teacher. It''s estimated that better teachers would take the initiative to help, but they would not preside over justice. Irrelevant teachers would directly act as peacemakers, or even pinch persimmons.


    Even though Tao Rong has the age of an adult, she has no experience of facing such things. Although she knew that she might face the crowd as soon as she entered the class, she did not expect that she could be so helpless.


    How should we deal with it? Should we go directly to Chen Lijuan to make things worse, or should we go to the desks and chairs?


    Tao Rong is thinking, the result at this time the teacher has turned around, see Tao Rong is still afraid to move there, immediately came to the way: "what are you doing? You''re not convinced? Do you still want to fight? If you don''t study hard, why is the weather so big? You... "


    Half way through the teacher''s words, he was suddenly interrupted by a report.


    The teacher turned his head and was about to get angry. As a result, he coughed, "come in."


    Yuan Xu''s identity is known to the whole school. No one dares to offend him, including the teacher.


    So when he comes to class, no one really dares to care.


    Yuan Xu came over and saw the scene of Tao Rong standing there. He was still cold with a big sweat on his face. His breath was still a little unsteady. He just walked steadily towards the seat.


    The teacher on the platform coughed again, recovered his voice and said to Tao Rong, "go to your desk and chair, or sit down in class, or stand in the corridor and reflect."


    As soon as the teacher finished speaking, Yuan Xu also happened to be in the position. Tao Rong gave the teacher a cold look and turned around to go out to look for tables and chairs. It''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge for ten years. Now she doesn''t choose anything, but as soon as she''s ready to go, Yuan Xu grabs her arm.


    Tao Rong a Leng, turn a head to see past, such strange behavior nature also attracted everyone''s attention.


    Yuan Xu didn''t say a word, and didn''t even look at Tao Rong. He just grabbed Tao Rong''s arm and threw it. The strength was so strong that he directly threw Tao Rong into his chair and sat down.Tao Rong sat down and looked up at Yuan Xu. Yuan Xu leaned against the windowsill and looked at the class coldly and said, "who has taken away my desks and chairs is not allowed to get them back, otherwise, I will throw all your desks and chairs down here and give you five minutes."


    "Yuan Mr. Xu The teacher just spoke.


    Yuan Xu raised his hand and looked at his sports watch, "time starts!"


    That cold voice, like the countdown to the opening of the gate of hell, instantly cooled everyone''s back.


    Some of them are afraid of Yuan Xu and want to find the table on their own initiative.


    "Who did it? Hurry up! Don''t bother us


    "Who, hurry! I''m looking for death! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Four minutes." Yuan Xu raised his eyes and gave the whole class a cold glance.


    And at this time, finally three boys can''t help but rush out of the class, really stuck in the last time, and sent Tao Rong''s desk intact.


    Yuan Xu didn''t speak, just looked at them coldly.


    Three people immediately counseled, "Yuan Shao, we didn''t mean it. It''s just a joke with a new classmate. "


    "Yuan Shao, is It''s proposed by the girls. We''re just doing it. "


    "Yuan Shao, everything is here. There is nothing missing."


    Yuan Xu ignored them, went directly to their seats, pulled out their chairs and threw them out of the window.


    "Teacher, they want to stand up in this class." Yuan Xu coldly dropped a sentence and went back to his position.


    The whole class was silent.


    After Yuan Xu went back, he directly pulled Tao Rong up and sat back to his original position.

 Chapter 427

    Tao Rong looks at his intact seat. It''s really hard to start looking at Yuan Xu with adoring eyes.


    Those three people dare not disobey yuan Xu completely, can obediently return to own position to stand.


    In the face of such a situation, even the teachers dare not say a word, which shows the status of Yuan Xu in the school.


    Tao Rong thinks that if his identity is completely revealed, he may be able to use Nie Zhao''s name to show off his power in school.


    But there may be more trouble, so forget it.


    Tao Rong arranges the desk in a wild way, and the teacher on the platform has already started the class.


    "Cough, OK, let''s start the class now. Will any students do these four questions..."


    Tao Rong buried himself in the book. Hearing this, he suddenly raised his hand.


    When the teacher saw it, he was immediately displeased and said, "this classmate, do you have any questions?"


    Tao Rong stood up, "teacher, aren''t you looking for your classmates to do these four questions? I''ll do it. "


    Teacher Lengshen Kung Fu, Tao Rong has stepped to the podium, without waiting for the teacher to speak, began to solve the problem one by one.


    This teacher''s topic not only includes the previous knowledge, but also lays the foundation for new knowledge. If he can''t do it normally, he will do it very well. The reason why the teacher gave these questions is actually a downfall, let the students know that the physics questions in the new semester will be more difficult.


    However, I didn''t expect that Tao Rong would solve all the problems in three times, five times and two times, and all of them were correct answers. This is impossible without careful preview.


    Tao Rong threw away the chalk head and said to the stunned teacher, "I study hard and study hard."


    With that, Tao Rong walked off the platform without looking back. All the students in the class were staring at the blackboard, shocked by Tao Rong''s neat behavior.


    Yuan Xu, sitting in the back, put his hands in his pockets and gave a snort, as if he saw something interesting.


    The teacher was even more angry, because Tao Rong''s words were the words she said before refuting him.


    Look at the four topics that are completely beyond the outline. The teacher suddenly remembered one thing. When he first came to the office, other science teachers told him that they envied him for bringing in a top science student in his class, who would surely bring good grades.


    At that time, he was just polite. After a little inquiry, he knew that the person who got the first grade in Science in the transfer examination had transferred to this class.


    But at that moment he didn''t know it was Tao Rong, but now he reflected that he was supposed to be the best student under his command, but now I''m so sorry. I''m green.


    The class was embarrassed. Tao Rong couldn''t listen to this class any more. He looked away at Yuan Xu lying next to him from time to time. This guy fell asleep again.


    In the hard tossed others, even can sleep so stable, is also the heart wide.


    In the summer evening, the sun turns orange and sprinkles on Yuan Xu Junyi''s sleeping face through the glass window, which makes the white place whiter and the red place redder. The long eyelashes droop like a fan sprinkled with gold powder. The straight bridge of the nose, the small wings of the nose gently flap, and the mouth slightly open and close reveals the white teeth. It''s really a little red lip and white teeth A white face.


    It''s no wonder that Nie Pei is so fascinated. The whole school can''t find the second one who is so handsome. It can be said that he is better than his second brother.


    Yuan Xu''s face is not angry and cold when he is asleep. He has no time to be pure. He is really a beautiful boy. He reminds Tao Rong of Xiao Xiao, who is also a beautiful child. But Xiao Xiao in her family is always smiling. She is a lovely child. It''s totally different from Yuan Xu. When Yuan Xu opens his eyes, he looks like a villain who is not easy to be provoked.


    Tao Rong looked at it, probably because his sight was too obvious, which made yuan Xu sleepy. He couldn''t help but open his eyes. His slender and thick eyebrows immediately flew up, and his sharp eyes instantly focused.


    Yuan Xu has been a good-looking girl since childhood. At school, he was entangled by a group of flower crazy girls. He was very annoyed. Who dares to look at himself with that kind of eyes? No matter who he is, he dares to hate him. He thought Tao Rong next to him is just like this. If he is not entrusted by others, he would not care about her.


    Just want to glare a warning, but when Yuan Xu and Tao Rong''s eyes on the moment, Yuan Xu was stunned.


    Because the way he looks at Tao Rong is too strange. It''s not the kind of flower maniac who looks at his face and steals a good-looking person''s eyes. It''s love?


    Suddenly, a strange feeling spread from Yuan Xu''s heart. He didn''t know that feeling, so he felt warm. But when he thought about it, wasn''t it because of the setting sun?


    Two people looked at each other for a while, Tao Rong suddenly tilted his head to give him a smile, Yuan Xu suddenly some helpless head buried in his arms.


    Tao Rong blinked inexplicably, then took back her sight. Just now she saw yuan Xu looking at her, she thought he had something to say.


    Under the setting sun, the scene of two people''s "affectionate" looking at each other naturally falls into Nie Pei''s eyes, who has been watching yuan Xu. Seeing that Yuan Xu is looking at such a disgusting woman, that woman is still smiling at him Nie Pei poked several holes in the new textbook with the tip of his pen.After class, Tao Rong finally said to Yuan Xu, "Yuan Xu, thank you for today." Tao Rong also specially matched a smiling face to show her sincerity.


    With an impatient face, Yuan Xu didn''t want to talk to her, but he thought of the look in her eyes and said, "this is a fair deal."


    "What? Deal? You and your second brother? " Tao Rong really didn''t expect that Yuan Shang threatened her casually. The effect was so outstanding that Yuan Xu covered her.


    However, Yuan Xu said, "he is not qualified to trade with me! It''s brother Nie. "


    "Brother Nie? Nie Zhao? " Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu in surprise, puzzled. When did Nie Zhao find yuan Xu.


    However, Yuan Xu did not answer Tao Rong''s words, directly went out.


    Tao Rong was surprised for a long time and didn''t recover. She was about to turn her head when something flashed in front of her. Even though she was thinking about her mind, Tao Rong''s instinctive reaction was very quick, so she raised her hand directly and grasped a wrist.


    Tao Rong raised her eyebrows. She had a guess in her heart. It was really Nie Pei. This girl was really lawless and never changed.


    Looking at each other''s red eyes, Tao Rong knows that it''s definitely because of Yuan Xu''s business. LAN Yan is in trouble!

 Chapter 428

    "Tao Rong, you bitch! How can you be so shameless? A woman like you should be immersed in a pig cage! Who gave you the courage to seduce ah Xu? " This time Nie Pei was completely irrational and yelled in the classroom.


    People around them are attracted by the situation here. On this day, they don''t know how many good plays they have seen about Tao Rong. They begin to have deep-rooted resistance to the existence of Tao Rong.


    "Nie Pei, are you finished! If you do that again, I''ll tell your family Tao Rongyi said.


    Nie Pei became angry and said, "do you think I''m really afraid of you? What are you? If I really want to deal with you, you''ll die. "


    Tao Rong only feels that the nerves in her head have been torn. Nie Pei is one of the people who can tear Tao Rong''s reason. After all, she has had enough of their sufferings in the last life. The reason why she doesn''t retaliate now is just to bite her teeth until Xiao Xiao comes out smoothly. Don''t think she really forgot her hatred.


    Tao Rong''s expression gradually became cold and sharp. Suddenly stand up, a throw away Nie Pei''s arm. "If you have the ability, try it, if you dare to bear the consequences."


    Because of the great strength, it is not stable to throw Nie Pei. However, because an Rifan has been following Nie Pei, he immediately helped her.


    Nie Pei''s eyes are red with anger, but Tao Rong feels funny. "What you take as a treasure, don''t think others take it as a treasure. I suggest you try to keep your temper. After all, Yuan Xu should hate people like you the most. "


    Tao Rong fully knows how to step on the thunder. She stabs Nie Pei''s wound straight to the point, which makes her gasp for breath. Even if the bell rings, Nie Pei is not willing to go back.


    Finally, after Chen Lijuan came over, she scolded everyone for returning to their seats. Nie Pei was dragged back by her classmates.


    The last class was a self-study class. Yuan Xu didn''t come back at all, and Chen Lijuan didn''t care about yuan Xu. Instead, she began to deal with the previous things. Chen Lijuan clearly wanted to take care of such bad atmosphere, so she forced three male students to write a review, apologized to Tao Rong in front of the whole class, and once again declared that if such bullying happened again, it would be a disaster The school circulated a notice of criticism.


    However, looking at the reaction of the students in the class, it is not really effective.


    After school, Tao Rong was left alone by Chen Lijuan. As soon as she saw Tao Rong, Chen Lijuan began to gossip, "it seems that you have a good relationship with Yuan Xu. Are you good friends?"


    "Nothing. My husband just asked him to take care of me." Tao Rong light said.


    Chen Lijuan feels stimulated for a while. She thinks that she is still a single dog, and her students are protected by her husband secretly. She really has a deep resentment.


    "Can the teacher ask you something?"


    Tao Rong some defensive looking at Chen Lijuan, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can you take care of Yuan Xu? At least let him go to class on time. I don''t care what he does in class, as long as he doesn''t come late and leave early. " Chen Lijuan said with a distressed face.


    Tao Rong looks at Chen Lijuan doubtfully and says: "teacher, how can you think I can manage him? We are really unfamiliar."


    Chen Lijuan, however, made a gesture of "please." but you are the only one in the class who can get into his eyes, please


    Tao Rong picked up her schoolbag and stood up and said, "teacher, please others. My ability is limited and my time is limited. I can''t help you." I''m kidding. Does she look so helpful?


    Chen Lijuan immediately grabbed Tao Rong and said, "as long as you can do it for me, I''ll make up half a day''s English class for you every week. It''s free. How about it?"


    Tao Rong steps a meal, some hesitation way: "my English is OK."


    Chen Lijuan said: "I can make you more perfect, and English is a kind of skill based learning. You think it''s just a matter of doing questions. I can help you lay a good foundation of listening and speaking perfectly, and ensure that when you enter the University, English is a skill for you, not a burden for you to learn."


    It has to be said that Chen Lijuan''s proposal still makes Tao Rong very excited. When she thinks that Xiao Xiao can speak a fluent foreign language when she was a child, it''s anwenlan who laid the foundation for her that makes her itchy. When she takes Xiao Xiao to live alone in the future


    Seeing Tao Rong''s yearning face, Chen Lijuan knew there was a play. She quickly said, "if you study well, there will be various skills tests in senior three. Maybe you can get extra marks in the college entrance examination."


    Tao Rong thought about it, and finally said cautiously: "I''ll try. If I can do it, teacher, don''t forget what you promised, but if I can''t, don''t force me."


    Chen Lijuan immediately smiles and nods her head.


    When Tao Rong was about to leave, Chen Lijuan added: "I know you are firm and mature. The common pranks in the class won''t do any harm to you, but it''s better to tell me about this kind of things first."


    Tao Rong''s face slightly changed, "that What about Mo Yijia? The teacher knows. "


    Chen Lijuan was silent for a while before she said, "I really want to help her, but she is not willing to communicate with me."Tao Rong looked sideways. In addition to Chen Lijuan''s lost look, it was the foreign literature she had piled up in the corner of her desk. Among the words Tao Rong could understand, there were words like "Youth" and "psychology".


    After returning home that night, Tao Rong rarely wants to take the initiative to make a phone call to Nie Zhao, but when he calls in the past, he just remembers that Nie Zhao has gone on a mission.


    Knowing the development path of Nie Zhao in the next few years, so Tao Rong never worried about the safety of Nie Zhao''s mission.


    The following week, Tao Rong was not very stable.


    After picking out the dead mouse from the table, Tao Rong calmly threw it into the garbage can and washed her hands.


    Walking through the teaching building, someone suddenly splashed water from the upstairs and was quickly flashed away by Tao Rong.


    In PE class, there was always a ball aiming at her head, but not once.


    After the homework was handed in, it was painted in a mess. Tao Rong developed the habit of giving the homework directly to the class representative and then taking it directly from the class representative.


    After a bunch of small actions have no effect, it is estimated that those who operate behind their backs will vomit blood.


    So began to spread all kinds of rumors, said her family is poor, can''t afford the bus, walk to school every day, careful she steal money.


    She said that when she came out of the mountains, she always had the coquettish spirit of pigs, sheep and cattle. Don''t get close to her, or you''ll faint.


    She said that she had been married in the mountains before, and she lived with a man for one year. She came out to read after divorce. Watch out for her seducing boys.

 Chapter 429

    She also said that her fight was vulgar and unreasonable, and several girls had been beaten.


    Some people said that she was clinging to the school grass with a dead face in an attempt to seduce the school grass. The school grass was all wrapped up, so she became a deskmate.


    In a word, there are all kinds of things, which spread among the students, but it didn''t spread to the teacher. It''s just that all the students in other classes knew her and would point at her on the back. Some people even sneered when they passed by Tao Rong. In just one week, Tao Rong almost suffered from the exclusion of the whole school It''s an insult to enter school for such a wonderful person.


    Even yuan Xu heard the rumors, looking at the table is still calm to live his own life, Yuan Xu finally asked: "you are not anxious?"


    Yuan Xu can help with other things, but he really can''t do anything about the illusory rumors.


    Tao Rong was surprised to see yuan Xu. He was quite responsible for his own maintenance, so he said with a smile: "rumors should be sparse rather than blocked. Those who believe in rumors will always have a long brain, and then they will not follow blindly. Besides, what they said didn''t actually hurt me. There''s no need for me to waste my precious time. Everyone knows To explain, how can I have such energy? But you, Yuan Xu, how about my previous proposal? Do you want to have a good class


    "It''s none of your business. You should worry about your own business." Yuan Xu immediately turned his head and ignored Tao Rong, because every time they talked recently, Tao Rong would tell him how to teach. He was joking. If he wanted to go up, who could care about him.


    He would have let her go if she wasn''t Nie Er GE''s wife. I don''t know what Nie Er Ge likes about her.


    Facing yuan Xu''s reaction like a hedgehog, Tao Rong can only shrug her shoulders and do her own business.


    Tao Rong thought that he would do nothing and say nothing. Rumors will be timely one day, and everyone will lose interest gradually.


    But in the second week, the situation intensified, and some people even took the initiative to challenge her.


    Some people in the canteen stumbling her, some people trying to pull her hair, deliberately leaving her to clean, and so on. Although all these things were solved by her one by one, she was also very upset with more things, and gradually lost patience, and the means of counterattack became more and more open.


    She has a bad temper, so the good student may not be able to put on.


    Finally, on this day, things directly broke out to the peak, someone in the class lost something, and she became the first suspect to be charged.


    The owner of the lost thing is Lin Ziqing, who has never dealt with Tao Rong.


    Linziqing directly in the class to clamor up, let Tao Rong also things, and with her apology. Even directly with five students to forcibly search Tao Rong''s desk, the contents of the table were taken out more than half.


    The other side has a lot of hands, but Tao Rong just went to the toilet. When she came back, she listened to Lin Ziqing''s incessant clamour and the mess on the floor.


    Looking at the scattered notebooks and workbooks, Tao Rong was angry even if he was patient.


    Her face was dark and calm, and she came in slowly. She felt that every step she took was like a fire coming up from the bottom of her feet. And even if Tao Rong himself was present, those people still did not stop poisoning her desk.


    This matter immediately led to the head teacher Chen Lijuan, Chen Lijuan naturally stopped.


    "Enough, what are you doing! Stop it all Chen Lijuan said angrily.


    In the teacher''s scolding, the five students finally stopped, some unconvinced to stand on the side of the covetous looking at Tao Rong.


    "Are you crazy? What''s the trouble? Is there anything you can''t tell the teacher? Classmate Lin Ziqing, what have you lost? "


    "My watch is very expensive. It costs 1000 yuan. I put it in my desk. It disappears when I come here in the afternoon. There are few people at school at noon. Who else can I have besides her?" Lin Ziqing pointed to Tao Rong and said.


    Tao Rong went to the table and scanned the ground. Looking at Lin Ziqing, she said in a cold voice: "it seems that you have enough evidence to prove that I stole it, so you brought people to search my desk? Or would it not be an unreasonable bandit? "


    Lin Ziqing was shocked by Tao Rong''s cold vision. She instinctively took a step back, and then said angrily, "what do you mean by that! Do I need any more evidence? The existence of you is proof. It must be you. No one dares to steal from me except you. "


    "Yes, it''s said that your family is poor. You must have stolen it." Someone echoed.


    "And you see Ziqing is not happy for a long time. You are the only one at noon. You must have stolen it."


    "It looks like a thief with dirty hands and feet."


    "Enough!" Looking at the students saying more and more excessively, Chen Lijuan sternly interrupted: "classmate Lin Ziqing, do you have any evidence? It''s responsible to point out innocent people! "


    Lin Ziqing immediately looked at Chen Lijuan and said, "teacher, you''re just partial to her, right? Since she entered school, you''ve been partial to her. You asked me to find evidence. I''m not a policeman. Where can I get the evidence! But I know there won''t be anyone else except her. It''s a birthday present from my father. I can''t lose it! You must give it back to me! "Looking at Lin Ziqing''s impatient and angry appearance, people around him almost point at Tao Rong. Even people from the next class run to the corridor to watch the excitement.


    Chen Lijuan wanted to say something, but Tao Rong coldly stopped her, reached out and pulled out all the people who had searched her desk before, and said: "search, you continue to search for me, search the table, search your body, whatever you want, but if you can''t find it, you all kneel down and apologize to me!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "How dare you!"


    "Do you think you don''t have to be responsible for doing things? Do you have to be tolerated for your bandit like behavior? What''s lost is reasonable. Is it standing at the commanding height of morality? So you can slander anyone? If you can''t find something, you can reasonably doubt the next one. Those who have been suspected and slandered by you can easily expose it. How can there be such a good thing in the world. The truth is all on your lips? Where''s the bandit logic? I tell you, I don''t care what other people do? I have a bad temper. If anyone dares to slander me or wrongly me, I will ask him to kneel down and apologize to balance my psychological trauma! "


    Tao Rong''s cold eyes swept over the people who were just rude. She was not easy to offend. Her ferocious look seemed that anyone who dared to offend her would be able to rush to bite a piece of meat.

 Chapter 430

    Her eyes were just like the snowstorm in winter, which made all the people who had been swept silent. In a moment, she was calmed down by her momentum. Even the people watching in the corridor were shocked.


    "Search!" Tao Rong roared. All the more dare not move, just unreasonable momentum do not know where to go, look at each other, no one dare to move.


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled when he saw their reaction.


    She is really angry, but such ferocity is not without purpose. She wants to know if someone has really put Lin Ziqing''s watch in her desk.


    Looking at Lin Ziqing''s wronged and anxious eyes, it seems that she has really lost something. At first, Tao Rong thought it was Lin Ziqing''s trick, but now it seems a little strange.


    If they did it, they should let them search it. They should hit her in the face, but their hesitation proves that they don''t know whether it''s true or not.


    That is to say, Lin Ziqing really lost something, they just maliciously speculated about her?


    Hum! Even if it''s malicious speculation, she can''t let it go, otherwise everyone thinks she''s easy to bully, so just


    Chen Lijuan can see that Tao Rong is angry and is ready to go forward to appease her. However, Tao Rong directly turns and raises her desk to the five people in front of her and Lin Ziqing. She dumps everything on the ground and lets them watch.


    "Is that enough?" With that, Tao Rong picked up the schoolbag and prepared to take out all the things in it. However, her hand was almost indisputable. Everyone was shocked by her momentum, so they didn''t pay attention to it.


    Tao Rong opened his schoolbag and poured it out.


    "Satisfied? Use your dog''s eyes to see if there are any! "


    "You Tao Rong, you are unreasonable


    "What are you acting like? We''re just suspicious."


    "Don''t think you can get rid of the suspicion. Maybe you''re hiding somewhere else. "


    Tao Rong suddenly sneered a way: "originally doubt can be like this, OK, just in time, I also suspect that you keep watch and steal, deliberately slander me."


    Before everyone could react, Tao Rong walked out of the crowd directly. She had a clear memory of the position of the students in the class. All the desks of the five people, including Lin Ziqing, were overturned by Tao Rong, all the things were poured out, and then the tables were put back in place. The class was in a mess.


    Some people want to stop, but looking at Tao Rong, who is full of evil spirit, no one dare to step forward. At this time, they remember that there is still a teacher to ask for help.


    But this moment Chen Lijuan said nothing meaningful, after all, Tao Rong out of the gas has been out.


    Tao Rong clapped her hands and said with a sneer, "it seems that we haven''t stolen. Do you want to search others again?"


    "Tao Rong, you madman! What are you doing? "


    "Tao Rong, pick it up and put it back."


    "Teacher, look at her. She is so rude."


    Tao Rong jokingly said: "you just treated me like that, and you expect me to be polite to you. Your brain is either crushed by the car or squeezed by the door. Why should I let you bully me and not fight back? What are you! It''s not polite to come but not to go! "


    Tiger doesn''t get angry. When she is a sick cat, she chooses yuan Xu''s absence to attack her. Does she think she has no self-protection ability?


    At this time, Lin Ziqing was so angry that her nose was crooked, "Tao Rong, don''t go too far!"


    Tao Rong cold face forward a way: "Lin Ziqing, who is excessive, you say in addition to I won''t have others steal your things, I want to ask, since I enrolled in school, you have been against me is why, I don''t know you, didn''t offend you, should not you also envy my seat, so everywhere against me?"


    This is something Tao Rong can''t understand all the time. Nie Pei hates her. She knows the reason. But what''s the matter with Lin Ziqing? She designs to frame her everywhere. It''s just that she''s not happy. Does she have to find someone to bully her?


    "What are you talking about! It''s you who stole from me Lin Ziqing angry face all red, how shout of say.


    "There must be a motive. Why should I steal it?" Tao Rong asked slowly.


    Lin Ziqing did not speak, but the people next to her screamed, "because you are poor!"


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to argue about poverty any more. Instead, he turns to Lin Ziqing and sneers, "what''s the matter? You think I''m poor, so do you? I''m poor or not. Apart from you, there''s Nie pei''an who comes to class. Yuan Xu knows. Do you think it''s because I''m poor that I steal from you? "


    Lin Ziqing suddenly dumb, Tao Rong is certainly not poor, because she also knows Tao Rong''s identity, think of that identity, suddenly the arrogance is reduced a little.


    When they saw that Lin Ziqing was asked not to speak, they were immediately confused.


    Tao Rong snorted: "Lin Ziqing, are you out of your mind? Why should I steal your things? If I really hate you, do you think I need to deal with you? I just have to go back and say no to my familyTao Rong''s words changed Lin Ziqing''s face like a warning, "you Are you threatening me? "


    "What about threatening you? Don''t be a demon in front of me. I don''t care how you spread rumors about me outside. I don''t care about you. Don''t you just want to aim at me? Please think of some clever ways next time! " Tao Rong said aggressively.


    "You You''re bullshit. I didn''t I didn''t! " Lin Ziqing is said to be losing.


    "No matter how you sophistry, but I tell you in advance, I am different from those who are bullied by you, who dares to bully me, I can twist her head off!" Tao Rong said with a murderous face.


    "Mr. Tao Rong said that. Even if you feel aggrieved, you can''t threaten your classmates verbally. " Chen Lijuan stopped it in time. After all, Tao Rong is still a student and shouldn''t say such things. However, Tao Rong''s performance really scared Chen Lijuan. She didn''t expect that Tao Rong had such a side. She didn''t believe what her brother told her about the club before. She thought that it was brother''s exaggeration. But now when she saw Tao Rong like this, she suddenly felt that Tao Rong could do such things I''m not the only one.


    Tao Rong''s counterattack also dazzles people who don''t know the truth. She has heard all kinds of rumors about Tao Rong before, but now it seems that she feels very different. After all, Lin Ziqing is famous for bullying people. Because she is a young lady, everyone feels as if she should take it for granted. It seems that Lin Ziqing has taken Tao Rong for granted again. Just now Tao Rong said that Lin Ziqing is making a rumor. That''s not right Is it to prove that many of the statements about Tao Rong are false?

 Chapter 431

    Young people''s hearts are easily fluctuated. They often listen to the wind as rain. Some time ago, their thoughts were poisoned by tea for such a long time. Tao Rong''s just a few words shook people''s hearts.


    After Tao Rong roared, she packed up her things and sat down. As if it was none of her business, she prepared for the afternoon class.


    Lin Ziqing, who is already guilty, does not dare to trouble Tao Rong any more. She thinks about it carefully. According to Tao Rong''s current identity, it is impossible for her to do such a low-level thing as stealing.


    Lin Ziqing didn''t dare to be strong against Tao Rong. Naturally, others didn''t dare either. Soon Chen Lijuan took control of the situation and began to ask about the loss in detail.


    But not long after the inquiry, someone found a watch among Lin Ziqing''s things on the ground.


    "No It''s impossible. I''ve been looking for it for a long time, but I haven''t found it. " Lin Ziqing looks trance, can''t believe the argument.


    Chen Lijuan said coldly, "but the watch is in your pile of things. You should confirm it more carefully before you act. You can see the impact you have on the class and hurt the feelings of your classmates. Lin Ziqing, should you apologize to Tao Rong?"


    Lin Ziqing picked up her watch and held it tightly in her hand. She was about to vomit blood. How could she apologize to Tao Rong.


    But Chen Lijuan was so pressed that everyone looked at her. Lin Ziqing pursed her lips and was not reconciled. Finally, she turned to her sister Zhu Shanshan.


    "It''s all your fault. When did I ask you to search Tao Rong''s desk? Now I want to apologize to Tao Rong."


    Zhu Shanshan and others stopped breathing. In the face of Lin Ziqing''s fierce eyes, they could only come forward and say: "teacher, actually Ziqing just said that she lost her things and didn''t do anything else. We did it. I apologize to Tao Rong."


    With that, Zhu Shanshan goes to Tao Rong and apologizes to Tao Rong, taking all the contradictions into her own hands.


    Lin Ziqing was relieved to see Zhu Shanshan take over, but when she looked at Tao Rong again, there was no guilt in her eyes, only more hatred.


    In Lin Ziqing''s heart, Tao Rong made her lose face in this Wulong incident. She will never let Tao Rong go.


    And Tao Rong just cold face, should apologize, in fact, the heart finally relaxed down, just thanks to her hand speed, otherwise really want to help.


    In fact, the watch was actually put in her bag. She reached out and touched it. But when she poured the bag, she pressed the watch with her finger. When other people''s attention was all on the dumped things, she took the opportunity to take out the watch. When she deliberately overturned their table, she took the opportunity to put the watch in Lin Ziqing''s sundries and untied the game.


    This matter is obviously not written by Lin Ziqing. Nie Pei hasn''t come to school yet. According to her ostentatious character, if she really does it, she will witness it face to face. But who else will do such a furtive thing besides them? And the person who did it can find some excuses to expose her, but that person hasn''t appeared all the time, so Tao Rong I don''t know who''s behind it.


    It seems that she needs to be more careful.


    In the afternoon of class, Lin Ziqing was so angry in her seat.


    Although Zhu Shanshan was holding her breath in her heart, she was still comforted by dogleg Lin Ziqing, "Ziqing, don''t be angry. We are not good at this. We haven''t considered it carefully, but I don''t understand. Don''t we all say that Tao Rong''s family is poor? How come what she said today means that her family is rich? "


    Lin Ziqing had a gloomy face and didn''t want to answer this question. Looking at the watch in her hand, she felt that her things didn''t compete with each other. She was so angry that she wanted to smash them directly, but she didn''t want to give up. "Blame this broken watch. Why didn''t you see it before?"


    If she had been found, she would not have been so humiliated. Lin Ziqing had no place to vent her anger.


    When Zhu Shanshan was about to comfort her, Niu Lu, who was sitting in front of her, suddenly turned around and said in a soft voice, "Ziqing, are you ok?"


    Zhu Shanshan immediately glanced in the past, "it''s none of your business, don''t look back!"


    Lin Ziqing raised her head and looked at her fiercely. She stretched her legs under the table and kicked Niu Lu fiercely.


    Niu Lu endured the pain and said, "I I just thought of a question You couldn''t find the watch before, but after Tao Rong overturned your desk, he found it Is it She secretly took the opportunity to put it down. She wanted to steal the watch, but she didn''t expect you to find it so soon, so she hastened to return it and let it be your fault? "


    Lin Ziqing and Zhu Shanshan''s facial expressions suddenly changed, and they immediately looked at each other. It''s very possible.


    Zhu Shanshan looked up at Niu Lu and said, "well, you have a little brain."


    Niu Lu quickly loses a smile, this just turns head, looked for the opportunity secretly to pat the table mate Mo Yijia, "don''t worry, they won''t suspect that you stole it."


    Mo Yijia looks empty and confused, "but I didn''t steal."


    Niu Xianlu said bitterly: "I know, I believe you, but once they are sure that they are not Tao Rong, they will take you as the murderer directly. No matter whether you do it or not, they will take it out on you. Sorry, my ability is limited, I can only help you like this I''m sorry"But isn''t that the same as pushing Tao Rong into the water? She''s not Didn''t you steal it, either? "


    Niu Luwei: "but I can only help one, can''t I? Besides, Tao Rong looks so powerful. She won''t do anything. You Do you think I''m a villain harming Tao Rong? "


    Mo Yijia shakes her head, but her eyes still sweep to Tao Rong, who is the farthest away. She is listening to the class quietly, as if the wind and clouds in the class have nothing to do with her. If If she had been as brave as she was, could have been as indifferent to other people''s eyes, understood how to fight back, and had no fear, maybe she would not have lived such a hellish life now.


    After school, Tao Rong wants to leave quickly because she has an appointment with Lin Jie. As a result, she is stopped by Lin Ziqing and Zhu Shanshan just after passing through the woods.


    Tao Rong folded his hands and looked at Lin Ziqing straightly and said, "don''t you want to fight with me, Lin Ziqing? Don''t you really have a long brain? Are you sure you want to drag your Lin family into the water? "


    Although Tao Rong didn''t know which Lin family the Lin family was, according to the position of Nie family in Nanshi, she could speak to any one of them so confidently.


    Lin Ziqing''s eyes flashed and said, "Oh, do you think I will be afraid of you? Tao Rong, it''s interesting that you treat us as fools


    "What do you mean?" Tao Rong asked coldly.

 Chapter 432

    "Hey, there''s a lot of excitement in the woods. I just saw that Tao Rong was stopped by Lin Ziqing''s army. Tao Rong is going to have bad luck."


    "She has to fight against Lin Ziqing. It''s like an egg against a stone."


    "The people around Lin Ziqing can really hit people."


    Yuan Xu, who is still sleeping on the table, suddenly stands up when he hears this and turns to go with a dark face. As a result, he is stopped by Nie Pei the next second.


    "Get out of the way!" Yuan Xu said impatiently.


    Nie Pei looked impatient and unwilling. He bit his teeth and asked, "are you going to help her? Why do you care so much about her? What does she have to do with you? She''s just an outsider. Why do you protect her? I don''t allow you to go, you don''t go! "


    Yuan Xu directly stepped forward, his eyes had become gloomy, "roll!"


    When Yuan Xu began to speak word by word, his temper was the worst. Whenever this time, Nie Pei did not dare to provoke yuan Xu, but this time, Nie Pei always felt uncomfortable.


    "You never protect a girl like this. Why do you treat her like this? You You don''t like her, do you


    Nie Pei this words, still remain in the class of people are scared quiet down.


    Yuan Xu looks at Nie Pei inexplicably, reaches out his hand directly, pushes Nie Pei away without pity, and runs out.


    Nie Pei was pushed into the next table, an Rifan saw immediately distressed forward, but Nie Pei was pushed away as a dispenser.


    There was a lot of noise in the class, but Niu Lu and Mo Yijia also heard the news.


    Mo Yijia thought of the torture methods of those people, and her face was full of fear. She even couldn''t stand steadily. She held Niu Lu tightly and said, "did we hurt Tao Rong, did we hurt..."


    "Yijia, we''re all in trouble. Let''s not meddle in other people''s business. Have you forgotten how they bullied you? " Niu Lu reminds painfully.


    Mo Yijia''s face turned white in an instant, and her whole body was shaking. Such a painful and long memory, Mo Yijia naturally will not forget.


    At first, she just couldn''t bear to see those people bullying Niu Lu, because Niu Lu was found writing love letters to Lin Ziqing''s pursuers, and then she was followed by Lin Ziqing and others. After all, Lin Ziqing''s pursuers, even if she didn''t want to give them to others.


    They began to think about bullying Niu Lu. The rest of the class didn''t dare to offend Lin Ziqing, or they didn''t care. So Niu Lu was bullied miserably, and no one helped her.


    As a deskmate, Mo Yijia helped several times. Although sometimes she was involved, Mo Yijia felt worthy of her conscience. But one day, a wallet appeared in her desk. Then Lin Ziqing yelled that her wallet was missing, and Mo Yijia became a thief.


    That time, Mo Yijia was really scared, because she might be expelled. She was her mother''s hard work. She couldn''t give up her studies. But if she was killed and didn''t recognize it, she would be told by Lin Ziqing to the headmaster. There was no explanation for the stolen goods. Lin Ziqing asked her to recruit, and knelt down to admit her mistake, so she didn''t investigate.


    Mo Yijia had no choice but to do so, but when she knelt down in front of the whole class, she never had face again.


    Later, when she continued to go to school, Lin Ziqing''s bullying object was directly transferred to her. She was beaten, bullied and humiliated. Those people were happy to humiliate her, and they would not let her go even in the summer vacation. If she dared not listen to them, they would smash her mother''s stall. She couldn''t do it, so she was always treated as a dog.


    She did not understand why she had to bear such bad luck, and why the students would be so cruel and cruel. In Mo Yijia''s eyes, the whole class is either a murderer or an accomplice. Only Niu Lu wants to help, but he is timid and has little courage to help her.


    No matter how she cried or begged for mercy, those people would not let her go. That kind of despair is endless physical violence, verbal violence, pain that can not be explained to others. But for them, they were just a little prank every day, but for her, it was a stab in her every day, until now she was full of knives.


    When Tao Rong appears, Niu Lu reminds her that Lin Ziqing may have shifted her target. In fact, she is secretly happy in her heart, but she is also tortured by her conscience. She wants to help, but she is afraid that she can''t move.


    She has been tortured by bullying is no longer the former Le Guang justice Mo Yijia.


    So when Niu Lu asked her to mind her own business and leave school together, she just answered in silence.


    On the other side, the grove.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. In fact, you stole the watch. You threw it when you lifted my desk, right? The purpose is to make me look ugly!" Lin Ziqing asked with a strong sense of reason.


    Tao Rong is really impatient with them, "do you have evidence?"


    "I don''t need proof, because I''m sure the watch is not in my desk at all. As a result, you have the watch after you touch it. Isn''t that more proof that you stole it? If I tell your family about it, I don''t know if they will take care of you. " Lin Ziqing said fiercely."If you I really think your statement is so reasonable that you can tell the teacher and my family for a long time. It''s because you know that this statement is useless that you block me, isn''t it? " Tao Rong said with a scornful smile.


    "Tao Rong, don''t be complacent. Heaven''s net is wide and clear, but it''s careless. If you do something wrong, you will be punished." Zhu Shanshan said quickly.


    Tao Rong raised her eyebrows and said, "it''s like you were stuck in your pants before? It''s a natural cycle. All bad things will be punished. "


    "You Zhu Shanshan''s breath was unsteady, and her face turned red when she thought of the scandal.


    Tao Rong turned to look at Lin Ziqing and said, "Lin Ziqing, use your brain to think about it. If I''m really not idle and bored, and I run to steal your watch, but your watch is stolen, it proves that there must be someone else behind me. It''s nothing to deal with me. Are you willing to treat you as a real gun?"


    Lin Ziqing was still very angry, but when she heard this, she was stunned, "you You want to divert your attention. Do you think I''m so gullible? "


    "It turns out you''ve been cheated, haven''t you? Who gave you the idea that I stole your watch from the beginning? "


    Lin Ziqing was really stunned.


    "Ziqing, don''t be fooled. She wanted to revenge the rumor, so she did it on purpose." Zhu Shanshan reminds a way quickly.

 Chapter 433

    Looking at her coldly, Zirong said, "I can''t help it!"


    As soon as Lin Ziqing''s voice fell, the two boys who came with her rushed straight up and wanted to fight Tao Rong.


    Just two little boys, in Tao Rong''s eyes, it''s nothing at all. To her surprise, Lin Ziqing has the courage to know her identity. Is the Lin family more powerful than she imagined? Lin? Which one?


    Tao Rong was about to start. Suddenly, a boy was knocked to the ground by the basketball.


    The two were kicked and fell by a man before they could react.


    Tao Rong raised her mouth slightly and looked at the handsome boy in front of her. It seemed that the little bodyguard was very responsible.


    "Who dares to touch her!" Yuan Xu''s hands clasped, his hands clasped.


    As soon as Yuan Xu appeared, Lin Ziqing''s face changed. "Yuan Xu, you really want to protect her. What''s your relationship with her! This is between me and her. What do you want a boy to do


    Yuan Xu suddenly pointed to Lin Ziqing and said: "don''t think you are a woman, I won''t beat you! She It''s the one I''m covering. If you touch her, I''ll beat you! "


    Lin Ziqing looks at Yuan Xu with an iron face. Zhu Shanshan excitedly walks up to Yuan Xu at this time. "Yuan Shao, she is not a good person. She is very bad. She deliberately framed Ziqing before. Don''t be blinded by her."


    Tao Rong stands behind and looks at Zhu Shanshan''s face, which is totally different from what she has just seen. She suddenly realizes that she is another fan of Yuan Xu. It seems that there are many girls who like yuan Xu. Because Nie Pei is so powerful, others are hiding.


    "Who are you? Get out of here!" Yuan Xu said directly and fiercely.


    Zhu Shanshan''s face turned red and her eyes turned red as soon as she was yelled.


    Lin Ziqing couldn''t help stepping forward and said, "Yuan Xu, don''t go too far!"


    Without saying a word, Yuan Xu raised his fist and was about to fight down. Tao Rong in the back was startled.


    Lin Ziqing probably didn''t expect yuan Xuzhen to start. Her face turned white and she was scared to protect her head with her hands. "No, I don''t dare, I don''t dare. Don''t hit me


    The fist can stop on Lin Ziqing''s head.


    "Go away! Don''t let me see you around her again. " Yuan Xu said coldly.


    Lin Ziqing and others were scared to flee.


    After driving away, Yuan Xu went back to pick up the ball, only to find that it had been picked up by Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong smile forward to pass the ball way: "thank you for saving the field, in fact, this kind of small scene, I can make it."


    Yuan Xu grabs the ball with one hand, glances at Tao Rong impatiently, and says, "Nie Er Ge is right. You really get into trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­ what? He told you that about me! Did he say anything bad about me? " Tao Rong asked quickly.


    But yuan Xu has gone, Tao Rong quickly follow, two people almost walk side by side left the campus.


    And Nie Pei, who saw all this upstairs, was mad. After catching up, he saw that two people got into the same car. He was even more angry that Nie Pei''s head would burst.


    It was yuan Shang and Lin Jie who met yuan Xu and Tao Rong. It turned out that they were going to meet Tao Rong. When they saw yuan Xu, they half forced them to come up together.


    When we had dinner together, we talked about Tao Rong at school.


    "It seems that there will be such students in schools of any age, and we were also at that time..." Lin Jie sighed.


    Yuan Shang immediately asked nervously: "Xiaojie, have you ever been bullied before? Who bullied you? You tell me, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. "


    Lin Jie said with a smile: "no, it''s a boy in our class who was bullied. At that time, another class and I wanted to help him, but there were always times when we couldn''t control him. At last, the boy directly transferred to another school and left. I''m very sorry for that. I didn''t really help those bullied people. The spread of violence is really terrible. Some normal students have become indifferent bystanders, while others have gradually become perpetrators. When they treat other students clearly, they are normal, but Human nature is really changeable. "


    "Well It all depends on luck. I haven''t met it before. " Yuan Shang patted Lin Jie and said.


    "But why is that Lin Ziqing aiming at you?" Lin Jie asked curiously.


    Tao Rong shook her head and said, "I don''t know. At the beginning, I thought she liked yuan Xu, so I purposely aimed at my deskmate." Said here, Yuan Xu directly swept an eye knife, Tao Rong quickly smile, "now it should not be."


    "I know that!" Yuan Shang said with a smile.


    Tao Rong and Lin Jie immediately look at Yuan Shang curiously. Yuan Shang immediately felt great pressure, "in fact, I just guess it''s not like this, Tao Rong, do you still remember that your quota was snatched from another student?"


    "That was mine." Tao Rong frowned.


    Yuan Shang nodded and said: "yes, in fact, before Xiaojie came to the exam, I saw Lin Ziqing come. She and the student seemed to be very good sisters. I think she aimed at you at the beginning, probably for this reason."Being reminded by Yuan Shang, Tao Rong flashed some pictures in her brain. When she first released the list in the school entrance examination, did she see Lin Ziqing?


    Tao Rong can''t remember.


    But Lin Jie said, "is that the reason? That''s also Don''t blame Tao Rong. "


    Yuan Shang shrugged and said, "it''s a big crime for a little girl like them to destroy the reunion of sisters."


    "But she knows I''m Nie Zhao''s wife, why dare..." This is what Tao Rong is most puzzled about.


    Yuan Shang stretched out his hand to support his chin and said with a bad smile, "because of her family background."


    "What background?" Tao Rong asked quickly.


    Yuan Shang coughed and said, "I shouldn''t have told you this gossip, but I don''t think Nie Zhao knows. For the Lin family, he only cares about one person. "


    Care about a person? Tao Rong doesn''t know why. When she hears this, she feels strange. Nie Zhao cares about who. How can she not know? After all, in the last life, she kept a close eye on people.


    Lin Jie asked quickly, and even yuan Xu, who had been eating in silence, raised his head.


    "The Lin family is the family where your second aunt of the Nie family remarried, and Lin Ziqing is the half sister of Nie Xuan, the first lady of the Nie family." Yuan Shang said slowly.


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Shang in disbelief, but after searching for his memory for a while, he really didn''t remember what happened to the stepfather''s family of the eldest lady who didn''t like to see Nie''s family. He only knew that their family depended on the benefits of Nie''s family brought by their second aunt and developed very well.

 Chapter 434

    When Lin Ziqing came home, she lost her temper and forced Jiang Bilan to call her sister and brother-in-law to let them go home.


    As soon as Nie Xuan comes in with her husband Yu Yi, she is attacked by her sister.


    "Sister, you want to avenge me, I was bullied to death in school!" Lin Ziqing exclaimed.


    Nie Xuan frowns slightly, taps Lin Ziqing and comforts her. Although she is a little cold to people, she attaches great importance to family affection. Others may feel sorry for her half sister, but she always loves Lin Ziqing very much.


    Yu Yi, a gentle and frank brother-in-law, came forward to comfort him and said, "what''s the matter? How dare anyone bully you in school? Is it Nie Pei? She should know who you are


    Nie Xuan holds Lin Ziqing to sit down, "who bullied you?"


    Lin Ziqing was so angry that her face rose, "it''s not all the new daughter-in-law of the Nie family! In school, with Yuan Xu''s protection, I was targeted everywhere. Before, I robbed my good sister''s admission qualification, but later, I dare to design the whole thing. Sister, she bullied me, but she didn''t give you face! Nie, I''ll call her to teach you a lesson. "


    Nie Xuan frowns slightly. She knows who Lin Ziqing is talking about, because her good sister Chen Lijuan has told her about this sister-in-law many times.


    Nie Xuan rubbed Lin Ziqing''s angry cheek and said with a smile, "did you provoke others first? I hear she has a good temper


    "She has a good temper. It''s a pronoun for violence and vulgarity. Did Chen Lijuan tell you that, elder sister, you are a good sister who protects Tao Rong all day long. I''m your sister. Alas, she doesn''t help me at all."


    Looking at Lin Ziqing''s breathlessness, Jiang Bilan quickly brought her little daughter a glass of water to drink. As she comforted Lin Ziqing, she said to Nie Xuan: "ah Xuan, you know, some people fly to the branches to become Phoenix. There are two faces inside and outside. Last time I saw her, I thought she had a good temper. Who knew that she was like this outside and dared to bully On your sister''s head, it''s time for you to remind her


    Nie Xuan is silent about this. Yu Yi tells Nie Xuan, "does she not know Ziqing''s identity at all? A Xuan''s cousin is not at home all the year round, and we have no contact with each other. Let alone Ziqing, Nie Er Shao may not even know me, let alone his wife from the countryside."


    At this point, Nie Xuan''s face has changed a little. After all, she is very reluctant to talk about the Nie family.


    Jiang Bilan took a careful look at her eldest daughter. Lin Ziqing immediately complained: "last time I saw Nie Er Ge, he didn''t know me at all. Obviously I was his sister, and Nie Pei didn''t pay attention to me. It''s really hateful. Sister, mom went back to Nie''s home alone last time and said it was inconvenient to take me. Can''t you go to Nie''s home and help me make a formal introduction? Let them know who I am. I''m the sister of Miss Tang Zhengda of the Nie family. Tao Rong, who is a provincial slut, treats herself as a member of the Nie family and bullies me all day long. "


    But as soon as Lin Ziqing said this, Nie Xuan''s face sank down and said in a cold voice, "I have nothing to do with the Nie family! You have nothing to do with the Nie family. "


    Lin Ziqing was startled and immediately did not dare to speak.


    Yu Yi quickly comforted Nie Xuan and said, "what are you doing? You scared your sister."


    Looking at everyone''s silence, Nie Xuan''s face was a little bit slow. "I''ll tell Lijuan about your business. You''re the eldest lady of the Lin family. If anyone dares to bully you, you''ll bully back." With that, Nie Xuan gets up and goes out, obviously in a bad mood.


    After saying goodbye, Yu Yi quickly followed up.


    Jiang Bilan sighed and said to Lin Ziqing, "I''ve told you many times. Don''t tell your sister about the Nie family."


    Lin Ziqing is holding her breath because she has just been attacked by Nie Xuan. Listening to Jiang Bilan''s words, she suddenly kicks the coffee table in front of her. "What''s the big deal, isn''t it a deserted daughter of the Nie family?"


    "Ziqing!" Jiang Bilan scolded.


    Lin Ziqing immediately looked at Jiang Bilan and said, "Mom, I''m your daughter and dad''s daughter. If it wasn''t for her surname Nie, where would she be my sister? She really took herself as a princess. It didn''t work at all. Why do I want this sister?"


    "That''s enough. The more you talk, the worse it looks."


    "You all offer to her and coax her, but she doesn''t know how to put on airs all day. It''s like killing her to let her do something. She doesn''t regard us as family members at all."


    "What''s the noise?" Suddenly a dignified voice interrupted the mother and daughter''s quarrel.


    Seeing his father Lin Zhiqiang, Lin Ziqing was quiet for a while.


    "How do you say your sister? Go back and reflect on yourself. Is there a sister like you?" Lin Zhiqiang directly reprimanded.


    Lin Ziqing was more aggrieved. "Is she such a sister? I don''t care if my sister is bullied. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger. You all protect her and favor her. Isn''t it because her surname is Nie? " Lin Ziqing roared and ran away."The child is still so ignorant!" Jiang Bilan said anxiously.


    Lin Zhiqiang came over and grabbed Jiang Bilan and said, "forget it, she will know that everything we do is for her good. By the way, did you mention the real estate development in the West with Nie Xuan?"


    Jiang Bilan said: "I did, but she didn''t want to go in her capacity..."


    "Let Yu Yi persuade her." Lin Zhiqiang said firmly: "I have to win that project. Settling down has already taken a lot of benefits from us. Nie Xuan will be in trouble if she doesn''t succeed."


    "I thought that if I arranged for her to marry someone with a good temper early, she would be more mature, but I didn''t expect that it didn''t work at all." Jiang Bilan sighed.


    "It''s OK. As long as the master of the Nie family is here, Nie Xuan''s position will always be there, which will be good for us all the time. Luckily you brought her out. In the future, I''ll go to Nie''s house a few times. "


    When Jiang Bilan heard this, she felt uncomfortable. But when Lin Zhiqiang raised her hand to touch her waist line, the ripples of her first love put all the discomfort down.


    She also knew that if she had not married Nie Xuan into the Lin family, the Lin family would not have let Lin Zhiqiang marry her. Until now, her position in the Lin family has not declined, because she has such a good daughter who affects the future of the Lin family.


    "I see. I will." Jiang Bilan nestles in the arms of her first love and says tenderly.

 Chapter 435

    After dinner with Lin Jie, Tao Rong still insists on running home and won''t let yuan Shang send them.


    But the bad luck is, just ran into a thunderstorm, in the case of nowhere to hide, Tao Rong can only tragedy drenched in a heart to heart cold, back home, the Qiao aunt they are scared.


    "Ah, my second young lady, how can you Hurry up, get a towel and wipe it Aunt Qiao orders a Cui to get the towel in a hurry.


    Sitting in the living room, an Wenlan saw this scene and quickly stood up worried and said: "how are you all wet? Don''t you have an umbrella? Why don''t you ask Lao Zhang to pick you up! Aunt Qiao prepared some ginger soup for Tao Rong to warm her body. "


    Nie Pei, who was also sitting in the living room, had a gloomy face from the beginning to the end. When he saw Tao Rong coming back, his expression of jealousy almost burst. "It''s Retribution who let her behave badly and run around with people."


    "Peipei, what are you talking about? Tao Rong went out to dinner with Yuan Shang." An Wen Lan softly reproves a way.


    Nie Pei directly stood up with a cold hum and walked upstairs. When he passed Tao Rong, he hit him with his shoulder. Obviously, he was very jealous.


    "Don''t worry about her. Take a hot bath." An Wenlan puts on the appearance of a good sister-in-law and urges Tao Rong to return to the room.


    An Wenlan gentle care, Nie Pei from time to time to find fault has become the main color of this period of time in this home life.


    Tao Rong has been quite used to this, no matter what the purpose of an Wenlan is, but for every time she takes the initiative to care, Tao Rong will play 12 points to deal with it.


    Just as Tao Rong left, an Wenlan went to comfort Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei loses his temper alone in the room. An Wenlan becomes a bosom sister and asks about what happened at school in detail. When he hears yuan Xu''s unprovoked maintenance of Tao Rong, he is a little confused.


    Nie Zhao''s state at that time before he left makes an Wenlan feel more uneasy. Zheng Shunjia can''t get rid of Tao Rong because of an accident at home, and he can''t do it directly. Besides staring, he has nothing to do for the time being.


    Nie Pei''s attitude to Tao Rong makes an Wenlan very satisfied, because Nie Pei is so jealous that he wants Tao Rong to disappear in front of him.


    "Yuan Xu protects her like this Maybe it''s really Didn''t you say that? In the past, Yuan Xu praised Tao Rong for her beauty. It''s easy for young people to... " An Wen Lan meaning has to point to of say, try to put Nie Pei heart of that regiment fire point of more exuberant.


    Sure enough, Nie Pei''s face was even worse when he heard this, and he even took a murderous air. He was tearing the sheet in his hand. "No, absolutely not! Does she want to break away from Feminism? "


    "But She and your second brother are still separated. They It''s just a couple in name. " An Wenlan said with a worried look.


    "Ah Xu is mine. If she dares to rob me, I won''t let her go."


    "Don''t mess with me, or my grandfather will punish you." An Wenlan immediately added.


    Nie Pei did not respond, but looked at the balcony with a gloomy face.


    After taking a bath, Tao Rong felt a little uncomfortable, but she was strong, so she thought she would not easily fall ill. She went to the warehouse after nine o''clock, and the rain outside was still severe. Tao Rong went there with an umbrella.


    When Tao Rong''s body is uncomfortable, she usually doesn''t take medicine actively. She drinks more water and exercises hard to carry it over, which can enhance her immunity.


    So even though her body has begun to sweat, Tao Rong still insists on completing her training task every night. She doesn''t plan to go back until her body is exhausted and her brain can''t work.


    But when she went to open the door of the warehouse, she couldn''t open it.


    She just closed the door. How could she not open it? Did someone lock her inside.


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly. When she was about to shout, suddenly the lights of the whole warehouse went out. Tao Rong was standing at the door and tried to turn on the lights, but she didn''t respond. It must be the problem of the power supply outside.


    This can be sure that someone is taking care of her. The only one who can think of such a bad prank and have the courage to do so is Nie Pei.


    Tao Rong doesn''t feel afraid because of this environment, but she is very tired and really wants to go back to rest as soon as possible, so Tao Rong tries to call for help. But a few shouts, the sound was outside the heavy rain and lightning to cover.


    It''s raining all the time. I don''t think her shouts will go out.


    Tao Rong tried several times and gave up. She began to think about how to revenge after she went out. She was really angry.


    Tao Rong couldn''t go out, so she had to rest by the door. She just fell asleep.


    On the other side, the phone rings suddenly in the main building. Aunt Qiao answers the phone in a hurry, but Nie Zhao calls back.


    "Ah, young master, is there anything urgent? Why are you calling so late? " Although aunt Qiao is happy to hear the phone call, it''s rare for her to call so late, so she can''t help but get nervous.Nie Zhao''s voice on the phone was a little unnatural, "nothing, just What about Tao Rong? She should not be sleeping. Let her answer the phone


    As aunt Qiao was just about to answer, Nie Zhao suddenly said, "Oh, I''ll call back in five minutes." Then immediately hung up the phone, make the Qiao aunt a face of doubt.


    "Aunt Qiao, what''s the matter? Who is calling so late? " An Wenlan asked, standing on the stairway in her pajamas.


    Aunt Qiao said with a gentle smile, "are you bothered? It''s OK. It''s the second young master. He asked the second young lady if she was asleep. He should tell her something. I don''t know where the second young lady is. The young master said he would call back in five minutes. "


    An Wenlan''s face changed and she said with a smile: "do you still call back to find Tao Rong so late? He can contact his family. Is it just the end of the mission? "


    "This I haven''t had time to ask. I have to go to see if the second young lady is in the warehouse. " Aunt Qiao said she was going to leave.


    But an Wenlan immediately stopped aunt Qiao and said, "I looked out of the window and found that the light in the warehouse had been turned off. I thought there was no one left. Did I have a rest. Isn''t she in the rain today? "


    Aunt Qiao patted her head and said, "yes, I''ll go to her room and have a look."


    Aunt Qiao came to Tao Rong''s door, knocked and yelled a few times, but no one responded. Aunt Qiao was a little worried. At this time, an Wenlan, who had been following, said slowly: "I think I''m going to sleep well. After all, it''s so late. If Nie Zhao doesn''t have anything urgent, don''t bother her. It''s the same when I look back."

 Chapter 436

    "This..." Aunt Qiao is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Just as aunt Qiao hesitates, the downstairs phone rings again. An Wenlan takes the lead to go downstairs and answer the phone. She waves her hand to Aunt Qiao at the same time, indicating that she can step back.


    But aunt Qiao looked at the phone, but she didn''t feel right, but it was all the owner''s home, and it was hard for her to go up and grab it, so she had to retreat in silence.


    "Hello? I''m Nie Zhao... "


    "Why? Nie Zhao, why do you call at this time? " An Wen Lan tone accident of say.


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, isn''t the phone that the aunt Qiao answers before? And he said he would call again in five minutes. Even if it wasn''t Tao Rong, it should be aunt Qiao.


    "It''s my sister-in-law. Is Tao Rong there? Put her on the phone Nie Zhao did not answer the question and asked for a transfer.


    Compared with the first sentence, the tone of this sentence is more indifferent, which makes an Wenlan''s breath a little unstable.


    "She''s not feeling well today. She''s been resting for a long time."


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    Nie Zhao worried tone let an Wenlan bite his teeth and said: "it''s just cold."


    "Oh, OK, I see. I''ll hang up first..."


    "Wait, did you call back just to talk to her? If there''s something to do, I can help. I''m not sleeping yet. " An Wen Lan says anxiously.


    An Wenlan thinks Nie Zhao has something to do before she calls Tao Rong. It''s impossible to call late at night because she misses her.


    "I don''t care." Nie Zhao''s tone is lowered and he is obviously going to hang up.


    An Wenlan immediately said, "I heard that I heard that your mission is very difficult. You Are you hurt? When can I go home? "


    An Wenlan''s tone is urgent and pleading. A man can recognize the love and worry in her tone.


    But there was silence on the other end of the phone for a while, and then came the sound of doodle.


    Anwenlan Leng for a long time to hang up the phone, but even hang up the phone, she did not leave, but to stay beside the phone.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao, who is already driving, is in a bad mood.


    In fact, he has completed the task handover, and the team only gave them a day off. Normally, they should not run back and forth, just have a day off in the army. However, Nie Zhao heard about Tao Rong''s call as soon as he came back. He was so excited that he wanted to go back to see Tao Rong.


    She even took the initiative to call him. She even took the initiative. Did she miss him?


    Nie Zhao can''t help but fantasize, so he would rather sacrifice his sleep time to go home to see her.


    When he called aunt Qiao, he was submitting an application. By the time the second call came, he was already driving.


    Just the original good mood was disturbed by the appearance of an Wenlan.


    Nie Zhao holds the steering wheel in one hand and chin in the other. His face is unpredictable. He is not a fool. He can feel an Wenlan''s meaning. She still loves the past. Originally, he thought that he was in love with them and she was determined to move forward. Now the opposite is true.


    He never thought about what to do with an Wenlan. After all, he was his sister-in-law.


    And after he has determined his mind, he can only be good to one person, can only miss and love one person, he is also very surprised that he can so easily forget the past feelings, as if it was a matter of the last life for him.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to worry too much. He only knows for whom his heart is moving now and who he wants to embrace. It''s rare for him to take the initiative emotionally. He wants a good result, so he will clean up the past between him and an Wenlan.


    When Nie Zhao got home, it was already one o''clock in the middle of the night. As soon as he got off the bus, he was in no hurry to find Tao Rong. He imagined that she would be angry when she was awakened by herself in her sleep. Maybe she would start at him. It was really a little excited to think about it.


    At this time, the rain is still falling, and he is too lazy to waste his time umbrella. His mood is more urgent than that of last time.


    An Wenlan, who is still curled up on the sofa, can''t react to Nie Zhao''s arrival for a moment. Until Nie Zhao orders her head, she runs to Tao Rong''s room in a hurry. An Wenlan reacts and shows a look of panic.


    It was too late to catch up, because Nie Zhao opened the door and went in.


    An Wenlan listened to Nie Zhao''s steady voice and called Tao Rong''s name in the room, but there was no response. She quickly calmed down. Until Nie Zhao rushed out, an Wenlan put on a puzzled look and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Where are the taorong people?" Nie Zhao asked with a gloomy face.


    An Wen Lan a face surprised way: "how? Isn''t she in the room? "


    Nie Zhao''s face became more ugly.


    At this time, aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang all came. No need for Nie Zhao to say that an Wenlan took the initiative to explain the situation, a very anxious look."Why not? It must be at home. The second young lady didn''t go out. " Wang Bo said quickly.


    An Wenlan knows that since Nie Zhao is back, it''s sooner or later that Tao Rong is found. It''s better for her to take the initiative to be a good person and remove the suspicion.


    "I thought Tao Rong wasn''t there when I saw the lights go out in the warehouse. Now, if Tao Rong didn''t come back, would he still be there? But she didn''t turn on the light. How can she exercise? " An Wen Lan a face don''t understand of say.


    Just finish saying, see Nie Zhao almost is a gust of wind the same rushed out.


    Wang Bo and aunt Qiao follow anxiously, and give Nie Zhao an umbrella, but Nie Zhao doesn''t care at all. He rushes into the rain and runs to the warehouse.


    When I came to the door of the warehouse, I saw that the door was locked. It was dark, quiet and terrible. I felt empty.


    Several people with umbrellas arrived.


    "This No, the door is locked. It''s always locked by the second young lady. "


    "Where else? The second young lady is either in the room or here. Today, the second young lady is still in the rain. She''s not comfortable and won''t run around any more. "


    "Ah Zhao, will you be in another room? Do you want to look elsewhere first?" While comforting, an Wenlan took the initiative to help support the umbrella to prevent one or two small raindrops from floating in.


    Nie Zhao had no audience. He was a little impatient. He just rushed into the room and didn''t see the familiar figure. His heart began to fall.


    Tao Rong disappeared so quietly that he had a sense of panic. The atmosphere of uneasiness surrounded him. He didn''t know where his feeling came from. It was like falling into the abyss of hell in his sleep.


    When they persuade him to go back, Nie Zhao reaches for the lock and frowns. He won''t be relieved if he doesn''t look at it, so he directly asks Uncle Wang for the key.


    When the lock is opened, there is still no movement inside. Nie Zhao thinks his intuition is wrong, but the next second when he opens the door, a figure sitting by the door falls down with him.


    At that moment, Nie Zhao didn''t think much about it, so he squatted down to meet people at the speed of lightning.


    He took the man he was thinking of with a heart.

 Chapter 437

    Nie Pei and Hou Xianshu, who are awakened by the movement, go downstairs one after another. They just encounter the scene that Nie Zhao passes through the living room in a hurry holding Tao Rong. Hou Xianshu is startled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    An Wen Lan is gloomy face, follow behind pass by, this just said the thing that Nie Zhao comes back again.


    Hou Xianshu immediately frowned and said, "what''s the matter with that girl?"


    "I have a low fever. I just fell asleep." Anwenlan face mother-in-law or forced smile, but the heart is in colic.


    Nie Zhao was worried just now, as if nothing was as important as Tao Rong. Holding her was like holding a treasure. When he was sick, he never saw Nie Zhao so worried.


    He has always been calm, never so flustered, and for women, flustered men are more fascinating.


    Just that kind of situation, Nie Zhao is confused with Tao Rong.


    This makes an Wenlan hate to have blood in her heart.


    "How could it be locked up?" Hou Xianshu still pays attention to the key points.


    An Wenlan did not speak, but looked at Nie Pei.


    Nie peidun feels guilty, but Hou Xianshu knows that there is a ghost in her daughter''s heart as soon as she sees it, so she forces her to ask.


    Nie Pei did not hide, but directly admitted what he had done.


    "You You child, what a prank you are doing


    "I just don''t like her. I just want to punish her and teach her a lesson. How do I know I''ll be bumped into by my second brother?"


    Hou Xianshu frowned. She had no choice but to take care of her daughter, so she waved her hand and said, "well, it''s so late. You can all go back and have a rest. It''s an accident. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    An Wenlan is obedient to go back, but when she goes back, she stands in the corridor for a long time and can''t enter her room. She looks at the front and knows that Nie Zhao must be protecting Tao Rong at this moment. It''s not sure whether she can go back to her room tonight.


    If she had known this, she would not have allowed Nie Pei to play such a prank.


    ¡­¡­


    Tao Rong was originally sleeping, because her head was a little dizzy, so it was very easy to fall asleep, but she didn''t feel very comfortable. In her sleep, she felt like she was on the edge of a cliff.


    All of a sudden, the stone she was lying on cracked, and the whole person fell into the deep valley. Just when Tao Rong''s heart was about to wake up, her body suddenly fell like a cloud, surrounded by a warm breath, and let her heart fall slowly.


    She can subconsciously feel the changes of her surroundings. According to her vigilance, she should wake up, even if her body is uncomfortable.


    But Tao Rong suddenly heard someone calling her name.


    The voice is Nie Zhao, is Nie Zhao back?


    If it''s Nie Zhao Is she going to sleep.


    "Nie Zhao?" Tao Rong''s dream.


    "It''s me."


    Tao Rong is relieved.


    Nie Zhao is like Tao Rong''s mental and physical laziness dependence factor. She will instinctively rely on him. She knows that she shouldn''t, but it''s an instinct. When her body weakens, it''s especially obvious that she knows that with him, if she really doesn''t want to support herself, she can be forgiven for stealing laziness.


    Nie Zhao seems to be talking about something all the time. Tao Rong feels a little annoyed. She is very tired and wants to sleep, so she waves her hand to open the things that are always quarreling with her, but her hand seems to be caught. She didn''t have the strength to break free, so she could only whisper, "I''m so tired. I want to sleep."


    He wants to indulge with his consciousness, but he can''t rest assured. Therefore, Tao Rong has been half asleep and half awake, just like a drunken person, cooperating in doing many things, but it''s hard to leave a deep impression on things beyond his head.


    She felt that her body was rubbed by something warm and hairy, and then she was fed some water, and finally she was comfortably put on the soft bed, and then she was pressed by a strange quilt. Although she felt a little breathless, she was very relieved.


    It seemed that something comfortable had happened, but she couldn''t remember.


    Gradually, the consciousness dissipated, and Tao Rong fell into a deep sleep.


    When she woke up the next day and saw the face close at hand, her heart almost stopped, and the whole person was stunned to recall everything last night.


    She was locked in the warehouse by Nie Pei.


    I fell asleep because I had a fever.


    Then Nie Zhao seems to come back, finds her, and returns to the room with her sleeping in her arms.


    Then in Nie Zhao''s wordy, he went to the bathroom to clean his body, changed his clothes, came out and was given medicine, and then fell asleep.


    All this seems to be OK, but why Why is Nie Zhao in his arms now.


    Why does Nie Zhao sleep in his own bed!


    Being held by him like this, even in the morning, it''s like being surrounded by a big fire in such a season.


    Tao Rong stares at the handsome face in front of him. She hasn''t seen him for more than a month. Every time she meets him, she is still flashed by his handsome face. Although he has heavy dark circles under his eyes and looks a little tired, he still can''t hide his handsome face.He is still sleeping, holding her tightly. Tao Rong''s breath is full of Nie Zhao''s breath. This kind of breath with male domineering hormone makes Tao Rong feel suffocated.


    Feeling the vigorous muscles between body contact and knowing the power contained in them, Tao Rong only felt like a rabbit being held down by a lion. She was in a panic and just wanted to get out of this dilemma.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know why she is so guilty that she doesn''t dare to wake Nie Zhao. Anyway, she just wants to run away quietly.


    Gently take away the limbs wrapped in his body, slowly turn around, slightly move away.


    But the next second, a pair of big hands stretched out, a hand from the back of a grasp of her not surplus a grip of the waist, drag back, easy to take her whole person into the arms, domineering atmosphere from the back of an instant package of Tao Rong''s body, interpretation of a sentence: you can''t run away.


    The other hand passed over her head and touched her forehead.


    Tao Rong was frightened by this set of actions, and her heart was about to stop. She heard the people behind her make the kind of husky and sexy voice she just got up with, "well, the fever is gone."


    Tao Rong reacts for a long time before she finds her position. She immediately breaks free from Nie Zhao''s embrace with her hands and feet, kneels down, looks up at Nie Zhao, and is ready to scold her.


    But just for a moment, Tao Rong couldn''t find her own voice.


    Because of the noisy and messy bedding just now, there is a lazy beautiful man lying quietly. His hair is a little bit long, disorderly, sexy and cute. His Obsidian eyes are like a layer of gauze, with hazy beauty. His lips are slightly open, and his throat is sliding up and down. Below is a large chest and abdomen without a trace of fat.

 Chapter 438

    At this time, Tao Rong can see Nie Zhao''s chest and even the abdominal muscles on the side of his underwear clearly. Nie Zhao is wearing a robe with some fury on it, which opens his chest with a little bit of pulling, and the loose and comfortable pajamas on the bottom. Because it is loose, you can see the edge of his underwear with a little movement.


    although it''s not the first time to see it, there is no ointment or white gauze Tao Rong felt her throat jammed in the quilt she used to lie in. The eyes are straight out of control. It''s beautiful.


    That kind of body with power is perfect and just right, as if staring for a long time can cause nosebleed.


    Tao Rong forced his eyes to withdraw from the beautiful scene, but accidentally caught a glimpse of a red mark on his chest. Is that a tooth mark?


    Tao Rong''s expression gradually became strange. She didn''t remember who she had bitten? So this tooth print, isn''t it Tao Rong was disgusted enough for the first time. He looked at Nie Zhao with disdain in his eyes.


    This kind of eyes naturally fell into Nie Zhao''s eyes. Nie Zhao looked at her and immediately understood what the little girl was thinking.


    Nie Zhao slowly prop up the body, gently pulled his robe, "sleep a sleep is not honest." The hand also deliberately rubbed the place where the teeth were imprinted.


    Tao Rong was so disgusted that he wanted to kick Nie Zhao out of bed. He didn''t know where he got his teeth marks. Anyway, the process of getting them must be disgusting, but he didn''t expect that Nie Zhao suddenly took such a sentence, which made Tao Rong confused.


    "You What does that mean? "


    Nie Zhao turns his head and looks at Tao Rong helplessly, as if he is angry and helpless. "What have you done? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    Tao Rong suddenly felt that his brain was struck by a thunder.


    What does Nie Zhao mean by this? Is he biting his teeth.


    "Forget it, anyway, you''ve done something bad, and you forget it quickly. You''re not responsible at all." Nie Zhao''s tone is really resentful.


    "I What did I do? " Tao Rong, who is said by Nie Zhao, is not self-confident. Do you have too much obsession with the future things? What about Nie Zhao in advance in your sleep?


    It''s impossible. She''s very alert. She can''t even know what she''s done. Even if she has a slight fever, she can''t suddenly lose control. Moreover, she doesn''t have the habit of sleepwalking.


    However, Nie Zhao''s dental impression on his chest is still deeply engraved in Tao Rong''s mind.


    "You are not deceiving me." Tao Rong said incredulously.


    Nie Zhao points to the tooth seal in front of his chest and says, "do you want to have a bite to compare?"


    Tao Rong didn''t expect Nie Zhao to be so straightforward. He was blushed. "I I bit it. I How could I bite you? "


    Nie Zhao Wei stares at Tao Rong one eye, "how do I know, you suddenly directed at my chest to bite a bite, you are not satiated at night, dream of eating, so bite me?"


    Finish saying, turn round to prepare to get up, don''t let Tao Rong see his already gradually red face, and guilty expression.


    Tao Rong naturally has no impression of his dream, but listening to Nie Zhao''s tone is just biting him.


    Tao Rong''s brain suddenly reacts. He picks up the pillow and throws it at Nie Zhao''s back.


    Nie Zhao''s natural quick turn catches him. "Hello." Although he was already guilty, Nie Zhao''s handsome face was still a serious one, showing no flaw.


    "It''s wrong for me to bite you, but it''s wrong for you to take the initiative to come to bed and let me bite you. Why do you sleep in my bed?" Tao Rong thinks that he should grasp the key point.


    Nie Zhao knew that Tao Rong didn''t think of anything, and immediately his heart relaxed. "I want to go, but I just came to see if your fever has subsided. As a result, you held my arm and didn''t let me go. Then you bit me. Finally, it was too late, and I was very tired, so I went to bed first."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously and thinks that Nie Zhao will not take advantage of her. However, she is still unhappy and says, "even if you don''t treat me as a woman, I am also a woman. Can you pay attention to the difference between men and women?"


    "Aren''t you my daughter-in-law?" Nie Zhao complained and murmured.


    "What did you say?" Tao Rong doubted that he had heard wrong and looked at him with wide eyes.


    Nie Zhao put down the pillow, straight heart a horizontal, face serious and serious said: "I say you are my legitimate wife, even if we how also normal."


    "You..." Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in disbelief. She doesn''t understand how Nie Zhao suddenly says something like this. It''s not like him. She wanted to say that they planned to divorce, so it''s not a normal couple. But in less than two years, they must have a relationship. Isn''t it self humiliating to say that now?


    "Then I''m under age! This is the city. You are still a soldier. What really happened is that you know the law and break the law. "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, looking at Tao Rong blinked an eye, "so say, the problem only lies in your age?"Tao Rong opened her mouth. For a moment, she didn''t know why their topic became like this.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao smiles at her with a smile in his eyes, like a bright diamond. The radian of the end of his eyes seems to be catching people. He looks extremely charming.


    A look called Tao Rong who kneels on the bed to flash God.


    When he came back, Nie Zhao had already gone out. Far also explained a, "wash quickly, already noon."


    Tao Rong sat down on the bed, and there was a storm in her mind.


    He What do you mean?


    Nie Zhao is in a very good mood when she goes out. In fact, he deliberately tries to test Tao Rong. He wants to know if Tao Rong always keeps the divorce agreement in mind. As a result, she doesn''t mention it. Nie Zhao immediately feels relieved.


    Maybe the original signing of the divorce agreement is just a means of self-protection for Tao Rong. Maybe when she is happy, she doesn''t want to divorce.


    The corner of Nie Zhao''s mouth started slowly and suddenly hissed. He reached out and touched it. The inside of the corner of his mouth was still broken.


    Thinking of the little sweetness stolen last night, Nie Zhao is really happy and guilty.


    In fact, after Tao Rong changed her clothes last night, she almost died in bed. Nie Zhao rushed into the rain, so her clothes were wet, so she had to change her clothes and go to find Tao Rong.


    After the past, Tao Rong fell asleep. He quickly helped the man up and wanted to take the medicine by force.


    But Tao Rong seems to be on guard in her sleep. She struggles so hard that she inserts the pill into it, but she refuses to swallow it. Nie Zhao wants to feed her some water, but Tao Rong refuses to import it.

 Chapter 439

    When fighting, Nie Zhao''s robe broke up, and they were almost entangled in the bed.


    Because he didn''t want to hurt her and used brute force on her, Nie Zhao managed to suppress her. All of a sudden, he looked down and saw that Tao Rong was lying under him. Such a scene suddenly made Nie Zhao feel palpitating and even nervous about his breathing.


    The touch under his body was so soft that even his muscles began to shake.


    After all, they haven''t been so close since they were sure of their mind.


    Nie Zhaozhen has been shaken by such a situation. As a normal man, she puts her sweetheart under her. Now she is still unprepared and looks like you can pick it up. This Saints can''t stand it.


    Nie Zhao can only quickly find a way to get water, do serious things to interrupt their own ideas.


    As a result, when Nie Zhao raised his hand to take the cup, Tao Rong suddenly bit him on the chest. He was angry and probably wanted to break free, so he was very cruel.


    If Nie Zhao is a man without muscle, Tao Rong can''t bite, but Nie Zhao''s muscle lines are obvious, and Tao Rong can hold it in one bite.


    The pain made Nie Zhao hiss a, also was to endure to come down, the body didn''t how move.


    Tao Rong bit, may find that bite too hard, so loose.


    Nie Zhao, on the other hand, raises Tao Rong''s chin, lowers his head, and feeds her mouth to mouth.


    In fact, the pills in her mouth had melted a little, so Nie Zhao also felt the bitter taste in her mouth, but she didn''t feel bitter in her heart. She only felt sweet, very sweet.


    When Tao Rong was forced to Gulu Gulu to swallow, there was no sign of waking up. Nie Zhao just looked up. After a while, he saw that Tao Rong suddenly stretched out her pink tongue and rolled up the water around her lips.


    Nie Zhao''s cute and attractive little action immediately irritates him, as if all his senses are flying away in an instant. Nie Zhao is uncontrollably bent down and rubs Tao Rong''s lips with his lips. He admits that it''s a bit dangerous, but But


    Suddenly, the little tongue sticks out again to lick something. Instead of licking the water, it directly licks away Nie Zhao''s residual self-control.


    The surging kisses come with uncontrollable desire. Nie Zhao is once again out of control in Tao Rong''s inexplicable temptation. He never knows that he is so easily driven by desire, an ordinary man.


    When he spread the kiss down, he felt a little higher temperature at the place where his lips touched. For a moment, he realized that Tao Rong was still feverish. For a moment, he watered out the flame of his body like cold water.


    Nie Zhao suddenly sits up and gasps. He doesn''t even dare to look at Tao Rong under him. He turns over and calms himself down. While calming down, he scolds his brute in his heart. He shouldn''t take advantage of her. He shouldn''t do this She''ll be angry.


    He patted his forehead with the back of his hand, ready to get up and leave the environment that made him out of control, but in a second, Tao Rong held his arm sideways.


    Nie Zhao''s heart jumped. He turned to see Tao Rong''s sweet sleeping face. His enthusiasm turned into spring water in an instant. His heart seemed to be filled with something.


    Nie Zhao has no choice but to smile. He turns his head and leaves a kiss on Tao Rong''s forehead. He helps her cover the blanket and let her fall asleep with her arm in her arms.


    All night long, Nie Zhao didn''t sleep. Instead, he looked at Tao Rong quietly. He seldom had such an opportunity to look at her carefully. He looked at the subtle changes of her expression in her sleep, and wondered whether she had a dream related to her. When he saw that she wanted to change her posture, his body turned into a soft quilt and let her play with it.


    Nie Zhao really never felt so satisfied. It turned out that when the beloved was lying in his arms, he could be so satisfied.


    From the moment he admitted that he liked Tao Rong, he realized that he might have liked this girl for a long time. He didn''t know when and how deep he felt.


    But this night, he seems to know, say a vulgar words, he just want to see her to the end of time.


    It''s just a pity that he is still single Acacia so far. If one day she can look at her affectionately and embrace herself when she lies in her arms, what a wonderful time it would be.


    Nie Zhao just looked at and thought that he didn''t pretend to sleep until someone had something to do in the morning.


    Fortunately, I was bitten, otherwise I really don''t know how to get out.


    In fact, subconsciously, Nie Zhao still wants Tao Rong to remember the two sweet memories. Even if he may annoy her, he doesn''t want it to be just his memory. But reason still stopped him, at least before he took her completely, she could not be more unhappy with herself.


    After a while, when Nie Zhao goes to find Tao Rong, he finds that the door is locked. He knows that Tieding is changing her clothes and is waiting outside the door.


    Last night, Tao Rong was wearing conservative pajamas, so his figure was covered very well, but when he was pressed, every muscle of his body felt Tao Rong''s softness.It''s like More slender and tenacious than before, with thin waist and hip It should be very cocky, because he remembers that when Tao Rong was lying down, he could pass through the gap under his waist, put his arms around her, and his chest


    Nie Zhao thought for a while, then quickly shook his head to stop his obscene thoughts. He couldn''t help looking around, as if he was afraid that someone would be shy to see this scene.


    At this time, the door suddenly opened, Nie Zhao Leng for a moment, saw the door of Tao Rong, can''t help but say: "it is really changed."


    Tao Rong is stunned. She knew Nie Zhao must be outside the door when she heard the door opening, but how can he have a silly expression. "What has changed?"


    Nie Zhao hastens to hang Mou to astringent shouldn''t have of facial expression, "seem to become high. It''s been a long time. "


    "Well, it''s almost one meter sixty-three." Tao Rong replied.


    Nie Zhaogang wanted to reach out and touch Tao Rong''s head. Tao Rong suddenly said, "by the way, how can you come back suddenly and take a vacation?"


    Nie Zhao''s hand movement is directly changed to put on Tao Rong''s shoulder, and his face is completely serious. "Tell me first, how can you be locked in the warehouse?"


    Tao Rong face scornful smile, "just right, I also want to know." With that, Tao Rong opened Nie Zhao''s hand and turned to walk downstairs.


    Now it''s At lunchtime, it''s time for someone to come back.

 Chapter 440

    As soon as Tao Rong came to the restaurant, aunt Qiao exclaimed in surprise, "how are you, madam Er Shao? Are you better? "


    Aunt Qiao shouts, and the whole restaurant looks at it. Everyone''s faces are different, but there are a lot of them.


    Tao Rong came in with a faint smile on his face, but Nie Zhao followed him with a calm face. This combination made Nie Pei''s heart disappear.


    "It''s gone." Tao Rong answers aunt Qiao.


    Aunt Qiao quickly said, "don''t worry, I''ve already called to ask for leave from school."


    "Thank you, aunt Qiao." Tao Rong thanks.


    Aunt Qiao waved her hand and said with a smile, "it''s the second young master who reminds me."


    Tao Rong is stunned and turns to look at Nie Zhao. At this time, Nie Zhao''s face is always gloomy. He pulls Tao Rong to sit down and says directly, "who locked Tao Rong in the warehouse last night?"


    Tao Rong is a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Nie Zhao directly helps her to question. After thinking about it, Tao Rong chooses to go to the theatre in silence.


    "Nie Zhao, how can you put on such a face as soon as you appear and question the prisoner to your family?" Hou Xianshu thin eyebrow micro wrinkle, tone some dignified said.


    An Wenlan quietly looking at, Nie Pei can''t help but put his hand under the table, nervously interwoven together.


    Nie Zhao took a look at Hou Xianshu and said, "Mom, it''s not a small matter. I have to ask who did it and why did I do it to my wife!"


    Nie Zhao is not talking about Tao Rong, but his wife, which represents his attitude. This is not from Tao Rong''s point of view, but from his husband''s point of view.


    Hou Xianshu''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t know how to refute it for a moment.


    An Wenlan asks actively however: "Tao Rong, don''t you know?"


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan and shakes her head innocently: "how can I know when I''m locked in?" Tao Rong won''t be so stupid as to directly identify Nie Pei. When the time comes, she will not be able to make a noise. This kind of situation will definitely make Nie Zhao force people out, which is the best for her. "The elder sister-in-law asks so, does the elder sister-in-law know?"


    Tao Rong''s rhetorical question changed an Wenlan''s face.


    Nie Zhao also can''t help looking over, last night an Wenlan several times words don''t match, now in retrospect, really strange.


    An Wenlan is stared at by Nie Zhao''s suspicious eyes and hurt for a while. When will Nie Zhao look at her with such eyes.


    An Wenlan breathed a few times: "how can I know? If I knew, I would have opened the door for you at that time. "


    Hou Xianshu coughed and said, "is it just a misunderstanding that someone didn''t notice that you were still inside, so you locked up directly?"


    "I don''t care what happened, I just want to know who did it." Nie Zhao hears that Hou Xianshu wants to prevaricate, so he interrupts directly. In fact, Nie Zhao already has a guess in his heart, but there is no evidence to point it out directly.


    At this time, Nie Pei, who is impatient, is in a panic in Nie Zhao''s eyes. He even quibbles directly: "who else can close the door? It''s not our master''s house."


    This words a, Qiao aunt''s facial expression all changed, but at this time in addition to her, other domestic servants are not in the dining room.


    Hou Xianshu doesn''t want to make Nie Zhao look ugly even though he is still staring at Nie Pei. After all, this time Nie Pei almost locked Tao Rong in the warehouse all night. It''s not nice to say that, and she can only shirk it to her servants. So she said: "it must be ah Cui. She is usually careless. Aunt Qiao asked ah Cui to come and apologize to Tao Rong."


    Hou Xianshu said as she looked at Aunt Qiao. After all, aunt Qiao is an old man in this family. She still has a tacit understanding with the master''s family. She also reflected what happened. Although it''s not good for her niece to be wronged, she can''t help it. The harmony of the master''s family is the most important.


    Aunt Qiao hurried to find a Cui. At this time, Tao Rong was no longer interested in the trick. Although Nie Zhao took back his sight, his face was completely gloomy.


    After a Cui came over, she was very angry. She obviously knew something and didn''t want to, but she still had to do it.


    A Cui stepped forward two steps to Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, bent down and bowed: "Madam Er Shao, I''m sorry. I thought you had a rest last night. I locked the warehouse door when it wasn''t locked. It was my carelessness. Please forgive me."


    In fact, Tao Rong knew that there would be no justice. If her grandfather was better, now he is not. Even if Nie Zhao finds out Nie Pei, Nie Zhao can''t help her. After all, strictly speaking, it''s just a prank, so from the beginning, Tao Rong didn''t want to take revenge by proper means. It''s just that Nie Zhao suddenly wants to stand out for her, so she just goes to the theatre by the way.


    However, taking this opportunity, Tao Rong can see something. Although Tao Rong feels that Hou Xianshu''s mother doesn''t like to see Nie Zhao, she doesn''t dare to offend him directly. Otherwise, how can she not let Nie Pei admit it directly? In fact, she also avoided Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong was silent and didn''t respond. If she was too easy to forgive, she would have no status."You did it? Then I ask you, was the light on or off at that time? " Nie Zhao''s tone seems to be gradually frozen.


    A Cui looks up and is shocked by Nie Zhao''s look. It''s the first time that she has been in this house for so long. It''s the first time that she has faced the second young master''s coldness. Although the second young master doesn''t get angry with her, she feels that her soul will be scared out of her body.


    She really dare not lie to such a person, but the order of the lady


    "Second young master, I I... " A Cui is flustered and doesn''t know how to answer. After all, she didn''t know anything last night.


    Aunt Qiao wanted to help, but after thinking about it, she didn''t speak.


    "That''s enough. It''s just a small matter. Why are you still interrogating? A Cui has been working in this family for so long. Can''t we forgive her for a little mistake? I know you are fighting for Tao Rong, but you should be moderate. I promise you that this kind of thing will never happen again. You can make the big thing smaller Hou Xianshu said directly.


    Nie Zhao cold voice way: "I just want to know the truth, otherwise how can I trust my wife a person in this home."


    Nie Zhao''s tone is firm, which makes Tao Rong sitting next to him feel that he has a big mountain to rely on. He really is I''m defending her.


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao, but makes an Wenlan feel very bad.


    "Tao Rong, say something. Do you really want to punish ah Cui for such a small mistake? You don''t want to drive ah Cui away."

 Chapter 441

    Tao Rong looks up at an Wenlan. She knows that an Wenlan is forcing her not to investigate. After all, if she sticks to it, it will offend all the servants at home. After all, Nie Zhao had a good relationship with everyone in the Nie family.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t say that he wanted to punish ah Cui, but they pushed Nie Zhao''s intention to punish her one by one. They really protected Nie Pei.


    But don''t answer already no good, Tao Rong looked at an Wenlan light smile, is about to answer, the result next to Nie Zhao directly said: "sister-in-law don''t embarrass Tao Rong, she burned last night confused, how to know these."


    An Wenlan''s face is green with naked eyes.


    Nie Zhao may be the first time so blatantly face-to-face for Tao Rong to accept an Wenlan, it is estimated that an Wenlan will be angry and bleeding.


    Although Tao Rong didn''t want to steal Nie Zhao from an Wenlan, an Wenlan is always aiming at herself. In order to take care of the overall situation, it''s hard to fight back. For a moment, let an Wenlan''s favorite people come to her. It''s really happy. In a moment, Tao Rong feels that it doesn''t matter whether she pursues Nie Pei or not.


    "Enough, Nie Zhao. I''m in charge of this matter. Don''t pursue it. Ah Cui also apologized." Hou Xianshu, under the hint of Nie Pei, quickly opens her mouth, and then puts pressure on Tao Rong: "Tao Rong, what do you mean?"


    Tao Rong heart sneer, heart said here is enough, originally also did not plan how.


    As a result, Nie Zhao was still serious and ready to speak, "Mom, I..."


    Tao Rong quickly took Nie Zhao''s hand and gave a hint.


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with Nie Zhaofa. She suddenly protects her, but she really doesn''t think it''s necessary. And he''s so smart, can''t you see that even if he forces Nie Pei to admit his mistake, it won''t help?


    And this kind of thing happened once, in fact, it will never happen again.


    Nie Zhao was stunned by Tao Rong. The soft touch on his hand made him shake his mind. He couldn''t help looking at Tao Rong. Tao Rong said with a smile: "listen to my mother, and I will be careful in the future."


    Tao Rong has always been very sensible and obedient in front of Hou Xianshu. Only in this way can she meet her requirements and avoid Hou Xianshu''s great enemy under the tree.


    Now she is a dispensable role for Hou Xianshu. As long as she doesn''t touch Hou Xianshu''s bottom line, Hou Xianshu won''t deal with her.


    In this family, Hou Xianshu controls the most time, so even for her own sake, Tao Rong would not do such a stupid thing.


    Tao Rong has made his stand, and Nie Zhao naturally has nothing to say, but from the beginning to the end of lunch time, Nie Zhao has been calm, and the atmosphere on the table is frightening. Nie Pei didn''t eat a few mouthfuls, so he ran away, obviously afraid.


    After returning to the room, Nie Zhao followed directly.


    As he was about to speak, Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong was packing up his books. He pressed Tao Rong''s arm and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Books for afternoon classes." Tao Rongli should say.


    "You are not well yet." Nie Zhao frowned and said, "I know you are serious, but your health matters."


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao strangely, feeling that his concern was a little superfluous, and said, "I know my body by myself."


    "Where do you know? If you know, you won''t go to training when you feel uncomfortable. Training should be moderate. Do you know?" Nie Zhao said unhappily that if he could stay with her all the time, he would stare at her.


    "When you are training, do you have to ask for leave to have a rest when you encounter a little discomfort?" Tao Rong asked, squinting.


    Nie Zhao choked when he was asked, "we are different. We are going to go to the battlefield to carry out the mission. During the mission, no one will care whether you are sick or not, so even if you are sick, we have to keep fighting ability. But you are different. You are still a high school student. You don''t have to force yourself so hard."


    I used to think that once Tao Rong wanted to do something, he was very good at forcing himself and constantly breaking through his limits. However, people''s limits also need time to recover. It''s always like this. How can the body bear it. He didn''t know why she forced herself so much. She didn''t feel sorry for herself, but he did.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I don''t feel like I''m trying to force myself."


    Nie Zhao patted Tao Rong''s book and said, "I have a fever all night. I can''t wake up until noon. Isn''t that a force? Don''t think I don''t know. You don''t eat much at noon. You have no appetite, right? Learning is not bad this afternoon. "


    Tao Rong wants to take out the book, but Nie Zhao presses it. Tao Rong has no choice but to reach out and grab Nie Zhao''s hand and put her head on her forehead. "You see, I''m not feverish. I''m really good."


    Because Tao Rong this pull, the distance between the two people can not help but close a lot, Nie Zhao looked at the face suddenly close, looking at her firm eyes, that amber eyes reflect their own look of consternation, instantly let Nie Zhao some embarrassed, ears began to blush.


    It''s too close.


    It makes him want to be closer.


    Nie Zhao quickly supported his body, coughed and said, "do you really want to go?""It happens that this afternoon''s content is what I want to hear. I want to go Probably because of lack of strength, Tao Rong''s words are soft and crisp, which makes Nie Zhao''s heart hard. It seems that no matter what she asks, he can''t help but want to agree.


    "Well, you take a nap. If there''s no problem, I''ll drive you in the afternoon." Nie Zhao said directly.


    "Sleep again?" Tao Rong''s wordless way.


    "Must sleep." Nie Zhao hook lip a smile, "go to lie down, I''ll help you pack the bag."


    Tao Ronggang wants to say that she can clean it up directly. As a result, Nie Zhao has turned over her curriculum, took her schoolbag, and started to be busy. Looking at Nie Zhao''s irresistible appearance, Tao Rongji feels powerless and completely led by the nose.


    Forget it. In case of resistance, he won''t go to school for himself. On the contrary, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Tao Rong gives up struggling and turns to go to bed.


    Suddenly, Nie Zhao said, "I''m sorry."


    After they just entered the door, they didn''t say anything about Nie Pei. Tao Rong also knows that Nie Zhao''s apology is for Nie Pei''s sake.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. It''s her fault."


    "I''m not apologizing for Nie Pei, because you are my wife, but I didn''t protect you well."


    Nie Zhao''s voice low slowly rings out behind him, let Tao Rong can''t help but want to turn to see his expression at the moment.


    What happened to him today? How to emphasize the identity of her wife all the time.


    "I''m curious. Why do you always want to do justice for me today? Don''t you know that''s impossible?"

 Chapter 442

    Tao Rong asked, while lifting the quilt to bed, just turned to see Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao had a deep look, as if he was thinking about something.


    Tao Rong sat on the bed and looked at him.


    "Actually, I thought before that if you don''t live well here, I''m going to take you out directly."


    Nie Zhao''s words are really like thunder, which makes Tao Rong dumbfounded. After all, Nie Zhao has never had such an idea in his last life.


    "But when I thought about it later, I''m not here all the year round. It''s not safe for you to live alone. How can I rest assured?"


    Tao Rong was surprised and nodded clearly. Even if Nie Zhao was willing, she would not. She remembered that there was a crazy woman Zheng Shunjia outside. If she left the Nie family, she would be crushed to death by Zheng Shunjia at any time, and no one knew.


    Nie Zhao continued: "later, I wanted to let you transfer to the military area command. Anyway, it''s not inappropriate for you to be a military sister-in-law, but Hello, it''s not easy to be admitted to Nanshi No.1 middle school. The high school near the military region is You won''t want to


    That certainly won''t be willing to go to the military region to be a military sister-in-law. This is something that Tao Rong never thought about. She estimates that Nie Zhao thinks that he often goes out on duty, and they are equal to each other, so it doesn''t matter, but Tao Rong still doesn''t want to.


    "So just now, even if there is no way to force Nie Pei to admit his mistake and apologize, I have to show some attitude, so that they dare not bully you in the future." When Nie Zhao said here, he went to the bedside and motioned Tao Rong to lie down.


    Tao Rong thought along Nie Zhao''s words and lay down.


    It turns out that this is why Nie Zhao is so irrational just now. He deliberately sings "black face" to let everyone know his attitude. In this way, no matter the servants or Nie Pei and Hou Xianshu will be more careful with her.


    But it is to put an Wen Lan to be angry half dead, this Nie Zhao really doesn''t care at all?


    Tao Rong opens a pair of eyes and looks at Nie Zhao with burning eyes. Nie Zhao is covering the quilt for her. Seeing her looking at herself, she says, "blame me? There is no better ability to protect you, not to let you aggrieved


    Nie Zhao''s tone is a little strange, and his eyes are even more strange. Tao Rong really can''t distinguish between them, so he said: "you don''t have this obligation. Now you can do this for me. I''m very grateful. I''m not a person who doesn''t know good from evil."


    Tao Rong is telling the truth. She belongs to the kind of people who have bad intentions in this family. What qualifications do she have to ask Nie Zhao to take good care of her.


    But Nie Zhao is not comfortable, "I have a duty, I can do more, as long as you give me time."


    "Ha?" Tao Rong a Leng, Nie Zhao suddenly reaction way: "right, take medicine."


    Nie Zhao took the pill and handed it directly to Tao Rong''s mouth, just like at night. Tao Rong was about to say that he could eat it, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Nie Zhao put it in.


    Tao Rong''s face is shocked, but the medicine is in her mouth. If she doesn''t swallow it, the next second, Nie Zhao''s action makes her speechless.


    Looking at him taking water, he thought he wanted to give her a drink, but Nie Zhao took a drink directly by himself, then puffed his cheeks and turned to look at her.


    Tao Rong has been completely stunned.


    What does Nie Zhao want? What kind of operation is this.


    Maybe Tao Rong''s expression is too surprised, and immediately let Nie Zhao wake up, quickly swallow the water in his mouth, lift the cup and pass it.


    Tao Rong raised his upper body in anger. "Why do you drink my water?"


    "Try the water temperature for you." Nie Zhao''s sincere response.


    Tao Rong can''t catch the problem either. She can only take the cup and drink water to swallow the medicine. After drinking it, she blushes and reacts. What she just drank seems to be in the same position as Nie Zhao.


    Depressed Tao Rong puts down his water cup and kicks Nie Zhao in the quilt. He is not allowed to sit in his own bed.


    Nie Zhao cooperates with being kicked away and says with a smile: "sleep, I''ll call you later."


    Tao Rong turns over and sleeps, feeling that Nie Zhao is a little strange recently. What''s the matter with him? Is he trying to make fun of himself?


    After being fed medicine like this, Tao Rong has no time to reflect on the meaning of Nie Zhao''s words.


    I didn''t know how long I was sleeping, but I was awakened by Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao is still sitting beside her bed. At the moment when she is sober, her hand has been put on her forehead. She is sure that it''s OK and says, "do you want to continue to sleep?"


    Although the body is still tired, but how can Tao Rong be lazy, suddenly get up to wash and change clothes.


    Nie Zhao really, as he said, drove her to school, and met Nie Pei when she went out.


    Nie Pei is waiting for Lao Zhang to drive. As soon as he sees Nie Zhao coming out, he is a little nervous.


    Nie Zhao didn''t say a word more, but he directly looked at Nie Pei with his eyes, because it was a reproachful and angry look.


    Finally, without waiting for Lao Zhang to drive out, Nie Pei runs to Lao Zhang in a hurry.


    "Your sister must have been frightened by you this time."Sometimes it''s not as terrible as cold eyes to speak out and scold.


    Nie Zhao helped Tao Rong to get on the bus with his schoolbag. As he started the car, he said seriously: "if she is rude to you again, you don''t need to be polite to her. You are the second young lady of the family, and your status is no lower than theirs."


    Tao Rong turns to see Nie Zhao for a moment, and then looks at the car that has been driven to the door. His mouth raises a sneer. "I didn''t say I was polite. And I''ve always had a grudge. "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, slightly pick eyebrows, think of Tao Rong''s glorious deeds before, inexplicably began to worry about his sister, but he knows Tao Rong has propriety.


    If she does overdo it, it''s because other people are pushing her.


    Tao Rong said, thought Nie Zhao would let her have a sense of propriety, after all, she said the object is his sister.


    But it''s strange that Nie Zhao didn''t say anything, just seemed to be very leisurely.


    On the way, yuan xurong had a chance to chat with them.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "it seems that the boy is doing well."


    "You told him to take care of me? Why? " Tao Rong has a wonderful way.


    Nie Zhao jokingly said: "don''t worry about you, worry about you, naturally want to find someone to watch you."


    Recently, Nie Zhao often said similar things, and Tao Rong seemed to be immune to them. She directly ignored them and said, "in my case, do you need to worry? Or are you afraid of me being isolated? I don''t care about that either. "


    "knowing that you are strong is one thing. Finding someone to protect you is another matter. I don''t expect you to be bullied at school and cry to me. You will only fight hard, so I have to have eye liner." Nie Zhao tone relaxed said.

 Chapter 443

    For a moment, Tao Rong was dumbfounded by Nie Zhao, but he felt that something was wrong. Did Nie Zhao make a mountain out of a molehill, just like She can''t be wronged at all. When did he care so much about her.


    It seems that Nie Zhao has become strange since the last club incident.


    It''s as if she really thinks of herself as her husband.


    Tao Rong converged his doubts and asked curiously, "he doesn''t even listen to his brother. How can he listen to you?"


    "Because he wants to be a soldier," Nie explained


    Tao Rong suddenly changed his face, "so you take this as a condition to accept him?"


    Nie Zhao glanced at Tao Rong strangely and said, "Why are you so excited?"


    Tao Rong opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. Did she say that because she knew that Yuan Xu would follow him in the future and die with honor, the yuan family then targeted Nie Zhao?


    "Because I don''t think his character is right." Tao Rong gave a simple explanation.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile, "character can be polished, and military recruitment is not character."


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "are you serious? His family must not want to, or he would not have to come to you in circles. Can his family agree with you to do so? "


    Nie Zhao didn''t tease Tao Rong and said, "that''s what he wants to do. I just promise him that if he can protect you to graduate from high school, I will write him a military academy recommendation letter. However, if his family wants to stop him, some of the recommendation letters are useless. Two years is enough for him to think about something clearly. And there''s nothing wrong with a man being a soldier. I think he has great potential. If he trains well, he should be a good soldier. "


    Of course, he will be a good soldier. Otherwise, how can he enter Nie Zhao''s elite army in the future.


    "Just in time, you also help me to observe his mind?" Nie Zhao ordered by the way.


    Tao Rong squinted at him and said, "can you let him go to school well? Even if you don''t attend the class, do not be late and leave early? "


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "this is not simple. You can tell him directly that the examination of the military academy depends on the performance of high school. Even if he has good grades and bad conduct, he is not qualified."


    With Nie Zhao''s warning, Tao Rong suddenly realized that he could deal with the little wolf dog like this, but Are they bullying yuan Xu?


    Nie Zhao drove directly to the school gate, so he came a little earlier than usual.


    Tao Rong unfastened her seat belt and asked, "by the way, I forgot to ask. How long will you stay at home this time?"


    "I''ll go straight back to the military area later."


    Tao Rong''s hand a meal, turn a head to doubt of looking at Nie Zhao way: "this vacation is so short?"


    Nie Zhao holds one hand on the steering wheel, looks at Tao Rong and asks with a smile: "how? Do you want me to go? "


    Tao Rong was shocked. How could Nie Zhao say such a thing to her, "you What are you talking about? "


    Nie Zhao quickly returned to normal, explained: "because there are other follow-up things to deal with, after a period of time there will be a holiday, this time we only have one day to rest, because time is limited, so we must go back quickly."


    "Then why are you rushing back and forth? It''s so far away from the military region. " Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and said, "what do you say I do for?"


    Tao Rong a meal, the heart inexplicably jump, to Nie Zhao''s line of sight, as if attracted all attention.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes were slightly astringent, and the tenderness spread inside and almost turned into honey. "Didn''t you call me? I didn''t receive it. I''m not sure. So I came back to have a look. Fortunately, I came back in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t be able to attend this afternoon''s class. "


    "What..." Tao Rong hasn''t had time to ask. Suddenly Nie Zhao reaches out to her head. With a hook, Tao Rong is dragged to Nie Zhao''s direction.


    Nie Zhao also came up with him.


    For a moment, Tao Rong really thought that Nie Zhao was going to kiss her suddenly, which made Tao Rong''s brain stop working. She couldn''t think about such a profound problem at all.


    Just instinctively close your eyes.


    Later on, I really regretted it. If it wasn''t for the body''s slow reaction, Tao Rong would slap it in the first time. No matter how good Nie Zhao''s skill is, Tao Rong still has this reaction ability.


    Only this time, Tao Rong listened to the body''s conditioned reflex, as if afraid of bumping into the same, closed his eyes.


    But strangely enough, it''s not the lips or the nose that feel first, it''s the forehead.


    Before Tao Rong could react, she heard the soft laughter lingering in her ears.


    The deep magnetic laughter didn''t seem to come from the throat, but from the chest resonance that Tao Rong''s body felt.


    Tao Rong suddenly opened his eyes and saw Nie Zhao, who was nearly near his nose.


    The dimples in his cheek, the smile in his eyes, his trembling eyelashes, the radian of his mouth reveal joy everywhere, revealing how happy the owner of this body is at the moment."Why do you close your eyes and think I''m going to kiss you?" Nie Zhao''s voice was gentle and slow, but it burned Tao Rong''s face like a flame.


    "You Tao Rong''s reaction is that she is about to get up, but she finds that she can''t move at all, because Nie Zhao''s hand is still pressing behind her head. "What are you doing?"


    "See if you''re still feverish. Your forehead feels better." Nie Zhaoli naturally said.


    Tao rongdun was so angry that he wanted to struggle, "I will feel it myself."


    "I have no credibility for what you say." Nie Zhao''s tone is smiling.


    "Well Then you can''t use your hands! Nie Zhao, are you kidding me? " Tao Rong ready to start, a hand was Nie Zhao''s other hand to seize.


    "I''ve been holding the steering wheel for a long time. It''s a bit dull." Nie Zhao''s explanation is not correct.


    "You Take advantage of me Tao Rong was very angry.


    But Nie Zhao suddenly whispered and said seriously, "don''t move."


    Tao Rong was stunned by the commanding tone, and suddenly found that when he was struggling, their noses were staggered, and the wings of their noses were close to the wings of their noses. The position of their lips was very dangerous. As long as Nie Zhao made a little effort at the back, they would surely kiss each other.


    Tao Rong suddenly felt a burst of suffocation, the car is closed, even if the hustle and bustle outside, inside or quiet, can only hear each other''s heartbeat.


    The whole carriage was filled with Nie Zhao''s hormones, which made Tao Rong feel uncomfortable. The tempting feeling was very fatal.


    Tao Rong believes that any woman will lose consciousness when facing such a man in such an environment.

 Chapter 444

    Tao Rong''s eyelashes trembled nervously, her eyes lifted up, only to find that Nie Zhao had closed his eyes.


    "Well It''s really not hot. It''s lower than my temperature. "


    Tao Rong is stunned. Is he really just


    Suddenly the eyes above open, just like the bright black diamond after opening the treasure box, flashing streamer.


    Too close, close as if to indulge in each other''s eyes.


    Here is not only Tao Rong, but also Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao did deliberately use this to increase their closeness, but he never thought it would be such an uncontrollable situation.


    What to do!


    I want to kiss her! I really want to!


    I had a kiss last night, but How can it be enough!


    Within a short distance, Nie Zhao opened his lips slightly, as if he was going to bite them in the next second. Even his tongue was ready to move.


    Tao Rong naturally can''t see such a fierce picture, which is the starting point of a man full of desire to devour her, but she instinctively feels a dangerous breath approaching.


    Tao Rong suddenly raised her body and retreated.


    This time, because of Nie Zhao''s own shaking God, he lost his strength and let Tao Rong escape.


    His movements were stiff. When he looked up, he saw Tao rongduan sitting in the co pilot''s seat, gasping for breath, with an attractive red glow on his face.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes narrowed. His eyes became more and more dangerous. He grabbed Tao Rong''s hand almost uncontrollably.


    But Tao Rong suddenly turned back and glared at him. Nie Zhao was stunned. He saw Tao Rong open the door and get out of the car. He even forgot to take the bag.


    With the sound of closing the door, Nie Zhao finally regained his sense, took the beast back to the cage, picked up the schoolbag on the seat and ran out of the car.


    Go around to the front and block Tao Rong.


    At this time, the students in and out of the school gate have begun to pay attention here. Such a handsome soldier brother is holding a very heavy blue schoolbag with one hand, blocking a girl student. This picture is really eye-catching.


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao fiercely and is about to rob the schoolbag, but Nie Zhao pulls the schoolbag belt and refuses to let Tao Rong go.


    "Let go." Tao Rong warned in a low voice.


    "Angry?" Nie Zhao picks eyebrow way.


    Tao Rong can''t believe looking at Nie Zhao, he just like that, how can she not be angry. When did Nie Zhao learn to play hooligans.


    Nie Zhao touched his neck to hide his embarrassment and said, "I really just want to know if you have a relapse. How can I know that you almost got a kiss?"


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly turns red. She looks at Nie Zhao fiercely and feels that she doesn''t know Nie Zhao.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I have no scruples about my fault." Nie Zhao said with a smile and drew people close by the schoolbag.


    Tao Rong is still in an awkward stage. He doesn''t respond. He hears Nie Zhao say, "can you beat me to vent your anger? I''m leaving... "


    The last sentence even used a little pitiful tone. Tao Rong was really about to be confused.


    "No?" Nie Zhao picks eyebrow to ask a way.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao''s dazzling smile like the sunshine, and immediately felt that he couldn''t get angry.


    "It''s my hand that hurts when I hit you." Nie Zhao''s muscles are just like iron plate. Don''t think she doesn''t know.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help laughing. His voice was fresh and pleasant.


    Tao Rong finds that Nie Zhao is smiling more and more in front of her now, and often says with a smile that she shakes her mind. After all, this kind of Nie Zhao is just like two people.


    Feeling more and more focus around the line of sight, Tao Rong quickly pulled the bag, "I''m going to school. You go away quickly


    However, Nie Zhao suddenly raised his hand to touch Tao Rong''s head, a kind look, and then stepped forward and gently hugged Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong wanted to struggle, but Nie Zhao''s embrace was light and empty, just like It''s like a hug before family and friends leave.


    Tao Rong is confused, Nie Zhao said in Tao Rong''s ear: "in this way, your school about your rumors will be much better."


    Tao Rong a Leng, Nie Zhao got up.


    He thoughtfully helps Tao Rong carry her schoolbag and take care of her just like taking care of her own children. In other people''s eyes, this picture naturally becomes the picture of a brother taking care of his sister.


    Tao Rong frowned and looked at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao gently laughed and pushed her forward: "study hard and make progress every day."


    Tao Rong took two steps forward, and when he looked back, he saw Nie Zhao standing by the car looking at her, just looking at her, as if no person or scene could enter his eyes.


    Tao Rong''s heart beat louder than before. He almost went to the door of the teaching building. When he looked back again, he could see a touch of dark green.


    "Did you hear that? In fact, it''s the family member of the military student who transferred to school! "


    "Yes, I saw it too. It should be her brother. How handsome! He came to the door to see her off"The rumors before that are all false."


    "The theft happened in the next class before was a slander against her. In my opinion, some people saw that she was beautiful, had good grades and was Yuan Shao''s deskmate, so they deliberately made up some rumors to slander her."


    "Families of soldiers? I saw a car pick her up at the door several times, and she and Yuan Shao got on a car. Maybe she just knew each other. "


    "That''s Yuan Shao''s friend. No wonder he can get Yuan Shao''s approval and be his deskmate. Before Lin Ziqing wanted to find someone to fight Tao Rong, it was Yuan Shao who came out."


    "Isn''t it miserable to offend Tao Rong before that? That''s the family of a soldier! I heard that if you offend the family members of soldiers, you will go to the military court. "


    "No It''s not that serious


    Because of the hugging at the gate of the campus, the students'' reaction almost burned in the afternoon, and the reaction became more intense after they arrived at the class.


    Even later, some people dare to say hello to Tao Rong.


    Even if Nie Pei knew that it was Nie Zhao who came to send Tao Rong, she didn''t want to explain. If people knew that Tao Rong was her second sister-in-law, she had to die.


    Tao Rong is powerless to manage other people''s ideas. She has been in a trance all afternoon in class. She really came in vain.


    Blame Nie Zhao, all of a sudden treat her so good, let her all at a loss.


    She just mentioned the situation of the school when she was talking about yuan Xu. She didn''t expect that he immediately reflected what happened to her in the school. He was smart. He could guess the process if he gave him the cause and effect.


    The next second, he helped her in his way.


    This bit by bit of maintenance erodes every nerve in her brain, which makes Tao Rong really have a headache.


    Nie Zhao wants to take care of her and be nice to her. She can feel it, but what does the occasional ambiguous action mean? Anyway, she won''t believe that Nie Zhao did it because he liked her. She didn''t even think about it.

 Chapter 445

    Maybe there is no ambiguity at all, just because he is too close, so there is no defense. Maybe he just wants to do his duty.


    After all, his every action seems to have a reasonable explanation, even if far fetched, can also explain.


    Tao Rong is not a fool, nor an emotional idiot, but some things, in her life after two generations, seem to be smaller than the chance of the sun rising in the west, so she doesn''t think about it at all.


    Tao Rong thinks for a long time, and finally gives up thinking. She thinks that Nie Zhao''s strange behavior is a waste of her time and energy. What she needs to do now is to read good books.


    In the third class, Yuan Xu finally came.


    As soon as Yuan Xu came, he asked, "brother Nie has come to see you off?"


    Tao Rong was very surprised and said, "it seems that you don''t get along well with anyone at ordinary times. How can you have such a good source of information?"


    Yuan Xu immediately retorted: "I don''t need to get along well with anyone. I just have a younger brother."


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu speechless and replied, "yes, he sent me."


    Yuan Xu nodded and said, "I''m not in charge of your illness."


    Tao Rong reacts for a while, and then reacts. Yuan Xu is afraid that her illness will be blamed on him, so that he can''t finish the agreement with Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong turned her eyes and said, "don''t worry, I already know the agreement between you. I told him that you performed very well."


    Yuan Xu looked slightly relaxed and said, "I didn''t do anything in vain."


    "I heard that you want to take the military academy, but are you serious?" Tao Rong asks curiously.


    "Of course! No one can stop me Yuan Xu said haughtily.


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s handsome! Men should be soldiers and play with guns! " Yuan Xu looks more and more proud, and the corners of his mouth are hooked up, just like a cat catching fish. "Besides, they don''t believe that I can be a good soldier, so I''ll be the best soldier to show them!"


    Looking at Yuan Xu like this, Tao Rong realized that Yuan Xu was only interested in it at first, but being obstructed by his family aroused his antipathy and he had to make it. In addition, he is not willing to be a post human character, so he will go all the way to the position of special forces in the future.


    Tao Rong also has some feelings for yuan Xu, so she still wants to prevent his premature death in the future, but what to do? Tao Rong still doesn''t think well.


    But you can do what''s in front of you first. "But I heard that the military academy''s income depends not only on the results, but also on the usual conduct. You are late and absent from school every day. I don''t think the head teacher will give you any good comments after graduation. Even with Nie Zhao''s help, it''s estimated that..."


    Yuan Xu''s proud face immediately looked at Tao Rong seriously, and he heard Tao Rong continue: "if your family doesn''t agree, no one will put pressure on the head teacher, then your comments are mostly bad."


    Yuan Xu''s face was split by thunder.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "so, if you really want to take the military academy examination, I think you should do well in front of you."


    After Tao Rong finished, he left yuan Xu alone and continued to write the title. However, Yuan Xu was greatly stimulated by Tao Rong. He was not a fool either. He felt that Tao Rong was cheating him, so he used his mobile phone to secretly contact several of his good brothers. As a result, after investigation


    Tao Rong is doing a good job, and sees yuan Xu lying on the table with a look of lovelessness.


    Tao Rong looks at such yuan Xu and can''t help laughing. When she raises her eyes, she just sees Nie Pei who habitually stares at here.


    Tao Rong''s eyes suddenly turn cold, and then extremely sneer at her, even reach out and pat yuan Xu, pretending to comfort, but such intimate action yuan Xu will not resist, fall in Nie Pei''s eyes, it is in the naked ridicule of her.


    Tao Rong knows what Nie Pei cares about most, and naturally knows what is the best way to punish her. It''s impossible not to revenge her last night, but it must be done secretly. At present, Tao Rong thinks of some pranks that don''t affect her. She just wants to get revenge.


    In the last class, it was suddenly announced that there would be a grade meeting, so all the students went to the corridor to line up and went to the conference hall one after another.


    Tao Rong is not alone when she is in line. The two girls standing in front of and behind her try to talk to Tao Rong. Nie Zhao''s action is remarkable.


    Perhaps Tao Rong also had the credit for avoiding Lin Ziqing''s disaster perfectly before, and Yuan Xu''s maintenance made Lin Ziqing dare not do anything to Tao Rong for the time being. In view of this, we have to reevaluate it.


    Here Lin Ziqing hate teeth itch, but with Yuan Xu in, she temporarily dare not mess.


    Nie Pei over there is already waiting for the opportunity like a poisonous snake in the cave.


    She has learned from Lao Zhang that her second brother has gone back to the military region and won''t come back for the time being. Who else can support Tao Rong in this family. So Nie Pei''s arrogance rose again.


    Nie Pei kept approaching Tao Rong when he was in line. When he came to him, he couldn''t help complaining and said, "did you mean to be angry with me for last night''s things?"Tao Rong looked at Nie Pei and said with a contemptuous smile, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand. Didn''t ah Cui do what happened last night?"


    "You Nie Pei choked a lot, but they all knew, "don''t pretend to be here. It''s clear that you told my second brother about me. Otherwise, how could he stare at me? You are a vicious woman. You want to provoke me and my second brother every day, and also want to rob my ah Xu."


    Nie Pei and Zheng Shunjia are really like each other. They are all women who can become crazy for men. Once they identify a man, they feel that their name has been printed on that man. Anyone who comes close to them is robbing them and must be destroyed.


    And this is often their weakness.


    "Don''t be funny, your ah Xu. When will he admit that he belongs to you? Don''t be so amorous. He hates you at all. Don''t you count in your heart?" Tao Rong is not soft hearted to Nie Pei at all. What''s more, she sent her home to be humiliated. Tao Rong is not good at all. She can say anything vicious as long as she wants to, but she just doesn''t want to say it.


    "If you have the ability, ask him now whether he would like to be yours or not. I''m sure he would rather die than pay attention to you."


    It''s absolutely fatal for women.


    So for a moment, Nie Pei''s eyes were almost red, and his brain was on the verge of losing control.


    Just as the team slowly moved to the side of the stairs, Nie Pei stood inside the team, through Tao Rong can see the side down the long stairway.


    Nie Pei stares at Tao Rong''s face and thinks that it''s because of her existence that she has been hurting herself for more than half a year. If only she died.


    "Tao Rong, you bitch..."

 Chapter 446

    "Why are you here, Nie Zhao? What about Nie Zhao? " In the hospital, a woman, like a madman, pulled a woman who was very noble in dress and kept asking, "why didn''t he come? His daughter died. Why didn''t he come?"


    "Are you crazy, bitch? Don''t touch my clothes with your dirty hands Nie Pei pushes away Tao Rong, who is already weak. She looks at her in disgust, just like a cockroach. "You''ve lost my second brother''s face. You still have the face to mention my brother. If Xiao Xiao didn''t come to you, would she encounter such a thing and die? It''s all your fault. Why do you have the face to stay here? Why don''t you die! "


    Nie Pei, in his thirties, said the most vicious words with an almost ferocious look, "it''s clear that he has left the Nie family, and it can bring bad luck to the Nie family. You are just Haunted!"


    Tao Rong''s hair is full of hair and her eyes are puffy. She can''t see the person in front of her, but she still desperately wants to hold Nie Pei because she can''t contact Nie Zhao. She needs Nie Zhao to come and see her daughter, revenge for her daughter, and find out all those hateful murderers.


    "It''s my fault. I know I deserve to die. Please contact Nie Zhao and let him come. It''s his daughter who lies in it. How can he be so cruel if he doesn''t look at it for the last time! I remember the appearance of one of the killers. I can help Nie Zhao get revenge for Xiao Xiao! "


    "Who cares! My second brother is going to get married soon, and there will be children in the end. Xiao Xiao, who has half of your blood, is not qualified to be a member of the Nie family. Anyway, if the old one doesn''t go, the new one won''t come. She has an unfaithful mother. She''s not as good as dead. " Nie Pei''s tone was contemptuous, as if he was talking about a person who had nothing to do with her, rather than a person who was related to her by blood.


    "You How can you say that? I know you hate me all the time. You''ve been cheating me and bullying me, but Xiaoxiao is your niece! " Tao Rong almost collapsed and yelled, "please, let me have a word with Nie Zhao. I really don''t know what to do? I only ask him to avenge Xiaoxiao, even if he hates me for beating me and killing me, as long as he can avenge Xiaoxiao! "


    Nie Pei is annoyed by the entanglement, and directly reaches out and drags Tao Rong''s hair, making her too painful to grasp her. "I tell you, my second brother is trying on the dress with his bride now. He doesn''t want to see you all his life. Since Xiaoxiao can''t let you go and has to come to you, she doesn''t recognize the father. Why should my second brother take care of her?"


    "No It won''t be Tao Rong shook her head in disbelief, and the pain from her hair was less than her inner pain. "Nie Zhao is not such a person, he is not such a person, how can he..."


    "Then tell me why he didn''t come when your daughter died! Because I don''t want to see your mother and daughter at all! You should get out of Nie''s house long ago. " Nie Pei''s eyes are crazy. Looking at Tao Rong who has been hit hard, almost every word is going to laugh.


    Tao Rong denied it for a long time. Suddenly, he seemed to have an epiphany. Regardless of the pain of his hair, he grabbed Nie Pei''s collar and said crazily, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if he hates us. As long as he is willing to help me find the killer, as long as he is willing to help me Please contact Nie Zhao for me, please... "


    "How can I help you?" Nie Pei asked in a funny way. His eyes were full of sarcasm.


    "Why do you hate me so much! I have a grudge against you! Why are you aiming at me like that! " Tao Rong finally taut not live crazy shout a way, the strength on the hand wants to strangle Nie Pei to death.


    But Nie Pei just roared impatiently: "you get away from me, don''t touch me! Go to hell


    When Nie Pei makes an effort, Tao Rong just stands at the edge of the stairs. Tao Rong, who has taken off the force, can''t resist Nie Pei''s push. Finally


    ¡­¡­


    Classroom corridor stairway.


    Tao Rong fell down, almost empty. She looked at Nie Pei''s crazy and murderous face, as well as the familiar word "to die.". For a moment, it seemed that two generations overlapped.


    Tao Rong can actually react, but the memory of this period in her previous life is too shocking. She can''t cope with the emotional wave in her heart at the moment. She is just like a toy with no power on the battery. She struggles to fall down without knowing anything.


    Only a pair of eyes staring at Nie Pei.


    There was a whir of wind and a scream.


    Tao Rong couldn''t tell what everyone said.


    Only, continuous pain, with endless fear, fear of paralysis.


    However, when Tao Rong''s fear of that event reached its peak, a man jumped down and quickly caught Tao Rong. After Tao Rong bumped twice, he stabilized the situation and didn''t let Tao Rong fall down completely.


    The crowd''s screams turned into exclamations.


    But Tao Rong is still stiff, without any reaction.


    "Tao Rong! Tao Rong Yuan Xu exclaimed in surprise and anger. But the person in his arms is very stiff, really like a corpse.


    Yuan Xu suddenly glared at the top, just opposite Nie Pei with a twisted face.


    Nie Pei''s face is full of resentment. Seeing yuan Xu''s desperate rescue, he hates that his teeth are broken.Nie Pei is very simple, but simple is never a commendatory word, because people can have simple good, also can be simple bad.


    And Nie Pei is simply bad, Tao Rong never really provoked her, but she can for one or two in Tao Rong seems almost unjust reason to her life, it may be a moment of madness, but Nie Pei from the bottom of my heart will not regret.


    Her evil doesn''t need a reason, because she wants to do it, she can do it, she willfully feels that she can do anything, even if it hurts, as long as she is comfortable.


    "Nie Pei, are you crazy?" Yuan Xu roared.


    Nie Pei does not feel guilty at all, but stares at Tao Rong held by Yuan Xu. What he thinks in his heart is why yuan Xu wants to hold her!


    "Ah Xu, don''t be fooled by her, Hello! What are you pretending to be weak! It''s not going to matter if you fall down. " Nie Pei is aggrieved and impatient to shout a way, insolent manner simply lets the common classmate of the surroundings all speechless.


    "You Yuan Xu looked at her fiercely, but he remembered that the person in his arms didn''t move. He was more worried. He quickly looked down at Tao Rong and said, "Hey, how are you? Are you hurt? "


    At this time, all the teachers came, and Chen Lijuan was shocked to see the scene.


    "What''s the matter! Are you hurt? "


    "I''m not hurt. Now she''s acting on purpose and pretending to show you! Don''t pay any attention to her. She''s a shameless bitch Nie Pei is more anxious to see that everyone cares about Tao Rong. He was rescued without two bumps and was not injured at all.

 Chapter 447

    Yuan Xu raised his head again and gave Nie Pei a hard look. "If something happens to her, you''ll be out of luck!"


    This kind of defense makes Nie Pei even more fierce. But before she can "expose" Tao Rong, Yuan Xu has already raised his hand to hold Tao Rong, just like a princess. This kind of action makes Nie Pei''s eyes red.


    Yuan Xu picked up Tao Rong and said to Chen Lijuan, "I''ll take her to the school doctor''s office!" With that, without waiting for Chen Lijuan to reply, she rushed downstairs in her arms.


    In the whole process, Tao Rong was just like a puppet. He opened his eyes and didn''t respond. Until he was sent to the bed of the school medical room, he was stimulated by the familiar smell of disinfectant.


    Tao Rong sat on the bed, looking at his lower body, frowning.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Yuan Xu said anxiously.


    Tao Rong''s lips almost trembled and said, "I''m ok, but my arm hurt a little." I''m going to get up.


    But the moment she stood up, Tao Rong fell down like her legs were disabled. Yuan Xu, who was beside her, helped her and sent her back to bed.


    "You said it was ok?" Yuan Xu was surprised.


    At this time, the school doctor also came to check, check for a long time, except for a little red arm, nothing.


    "Now the students can''t stand small injuries and pains. You haven''t swollen yet. As for the exaggeration, are you here?" After all, the school doctor was really impatient.


    Yuan Xu said: "have you checked it carefully? Didn''t you see that she just couldn''t stand up? "


    "Ah, you student, do you two want to skip class on purpose?" The school doctor was not happy.


    As a result, Yuan Xu grabbed the collar of the school doctor and said, "I tell you, give me a careful examination, or I will let you have any symptoms if she has any symptoms."


    The school doctor was frightened by Yuan Xu''s fierce breath. Just as he was about to get angry, he heard Tao Rong stop him anxiously: "Yuan Xu! I''m really OK. I''m just scared. "


    As a result, when the school doctor heard yuan Xu''s name, he was not angry immediately. He quickly said in a good voice: "Yuan Xu, it''s really OK. If you don''t rest assured, let the girl lie down again and have a rest. Maybe she will be OK."


    Hearing this, yuan xucai loosened the collar of the school doctor. The school doctor breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly put ointment on the place where Tao Ronghong was, and quietly returned to his original position.


    "Thank you for saving me." Tao Rong still can''t come back, but it''s much better.


    "Why are you so careless?" Yuan Xu impatiently said: "can you still stand up?"


    Tao Rong tries to exert herself, but she doesn''t know what''s the matter. She just can''t use her lower body. Tao Rong is under great pressure and almost wants to cry. But in such a scene, Yuan Xu, who is not very familiar, is standing beside her. She really can''t cry.


    Instinctively, she wanted to find something, but Tao Rong, who suddenly realized something, said to Yuan Xu: "Yuan Xu, please, please help me get my schoolbag!"


    Yuan Xu was confused by his almost crying request. Just now he looked like he was wandering in space. Why did he suddenly This is the fragile Tao Rong yuan Xu has never seen.


    This time, it''s not because of Nie Zhao''s command, but because of his instinctive sympathy, he wants to immediately satisfy Tao Rong''s request.


    So yuan Xu nodded and ran away.


    And Tao Rong is lying on the bed, wishful thinking, she thought of the paralyzed time, she knew that her legs must be no problem, must be scared, must be psychological problems, as long as a good adjustment will certainly be no problem.


    But at this time, she would not think about relying on Nie Zhao. She had something more to rely on.


    When Yuan Xu came over with Tao Rong''s schoolbag at a very fast speed, Tao Rong sat up as if he had strength, frantically rummaged in the schoolbag, and soon found what was hidden in the innermost layer.


    At the beginning, Yuan Xu also speculated that it was a mobile phone or something that could contact Nie Zhao, but when Tao Rong took it out, Yuan Xu was dumbfounded.


    It turned out to be a very ugly rag doll. It should be in the shape of a cat. What the hell is that?


    Yuan Xu frowned and saw that Tao Rong held the cat doll in her hand like a treasure. She put her hands together and put it devoutly on her forehead. Then she breathed heavily. It was really like the return of her soul after the practice.


    It seems that the cat doll is connected with another thing with a red line. Only a small section is exposed. It is made of wood, but the rest is hidden in the schoolbag. Yuan Xu didn''t see it.


    Tao Rong closed her eyes and held the doll for a long time. When she opened her eyes again, there was no panic in her eyes, but a clear light in her eyes. Then she put the doll back.


    Looking at Tao Rong''s gradually calm action, as if she was the same as usual, Yuan Xu asked: "it''s ok?"


    Tao Rong raised her head and said with a relaxed smile, "it''s OK. It''s really OK." With that, Tao Rong got out of bed and stood well.Because she has reminded herself of rebirth, she reminded herself that she came back for Xiaoxiao, so she''s OK. No one, no fear, could defeat her.


    At this time, Chen Lijuan just came to see Tao Rong and said anxiously, "Tao Rong, are you hurt?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "No


    Chen Lijuan relaxed her way: "that''s good."


    "Teacher, do you care about Nie Pei?" Yuan Xu asked coldly.


    Chen Lijuan look a stiff, "can''t manage, just saw people say Nie Pei is not careful to squeeze you down, and some people scramble to say that they squeezed Nie Pei, so they hurt you by mistake, everything is not intentional. Although I asked her to write a review and apologize to you, but... "


    "She certainly won''t write it herself." Tao Rong receives the words to come over, she still understands Nie Pei, let Nie Pei apologize with her, unless Nie Laozi comes out.


    "Ha ha!" Yuan Xu sneered. Chen Lijuan''s face became more ugly. "I want to inform her family, but I think about your family..."


    "Don''t inform me. I will be scolded when I go back." Tao Rong said quickly.


    Chen Lijuan nodded. She didn''t notice just because she thought it would be like this. This thing really makes her a teacher.


    Tao Rong is not embarrassed Chen Lijuan, "teacher, you don''t have to worry about it. Don''t you have to have a meeting? You go back, and I won''t go. "


    Yuan Xu said quickly, "I won''t go either."


    Chen Lijuan can only nod, "you have a good rest, you can go straight home." Then he left with guilt.


    After Chen Lijuan left, Yuan Xu accompanied Tao Rong out of the school medical room and said coldly, "I won''t let her go."


    Tao Rong sneered: "it''s my business. I''ll take my revenge."


    How can I not prepare a big meal for you, Nie Pei!

 Chapter 448

    "Don''t tell Nie Zhao about today." Tao Rong said to Yuan Xu before leaving school.


    Yuan Xu carried his bag on his back with one hand and said, "what''s the matter? Isn''t Nie Er Ge your husband? If his sister treats you like this, you should tell her


    "He''s very busy in the army, and I don''t want to upset him." Tao Rong said absently.


    But yuan Xu frowned at Tao Rong, "anyway, it''s just a small thing. I''m not so free. How do you want to teach her? "


    "I''ll give her a little help, so that she won''t provoke me in the future." Tao Rong said relaxed, in fact, simply do not want to reveal their own ideas with Yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu said before that he would not let Nie Pei go. In fact, it was a warning, because pushing Tao Rong down the stairs was not a big deal in itself.


    But for Tao Rong, revenge has a completely different meaning.


    Tao Rong knows what Nie Pei cares most and fears most.


    But yuan Xu, she can''t make use of it. She can only start from what Nie Pei is most afraid of.


    Tao Rong cautions herself to be patient. After all, no matter what she does, she can''t expose herself. She wants to walk safely until two years later, which is why she doesn''t retaliate against Nie Pei all the time. She''s afraid of changing the future. But now Nie Pei is provoking her again and again. She can''t bear it any more. She must teach her a thorough lesson and let her settle down.


    After returning home, Tao Rong didn''t mention Nie Pei''s incident at school. Nie Pei was quite surprised, and then he became arrogant. He thought Tao Rong was afraid of her and didn''t dare to provoke her, so no one from the school or the second brother came to scold her. Even Tao Rong hid when she saw her.


    Gradually Nie Pei''s arrogance became more arrogant. Sometimes, in front of Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan, she can bully Tao Rong without any scruples. Sometimes, Hou Xianshu can''t see it any more, and Tao Rong can bear it.


    In the school, there was no trouble because of the last conflict. Everyone thought that Tao Rong was afraid of the influence of Nie Pei''s family and didn''t dare to mess around. He could only be a man with his tail between his legs. But just because of this, Tao Rong looked like an ordinary classmate, so there were more people willing to communicate with Tao Rong.


    But a week later, Nie Pei suddenly heard a lot of ghost stories in the school. That''s what Nie Pei is most afraid of. In the past, some people said that he would be stopped immediately by Nie Pei. But this time, I don''t know what happened. The rumors are fierce. It seems that many people encounter strange movements or ghosts in the women''s toilet after school. So that everyone is afraid to go to the ladies'' room.


    What''s more terrible is that Nie Pei once heard a girl crying in the compartment when she was going to the toilet. The cry was very resentful, and it was creepy to hear it.


    Although Nie Pei was afraid, she was also tiger in character. She thought someone was playing tricks, so she ran to the next door to kick the door, but there was no one.


    Nie peidun was so scared that he didn''t dare to go to the women''s room on this floor any more.


    From then on, Nie Pei didn''t dare to go out alone when he came home at night, because it was a forest area, and it was gloomy at night. What''s more, during this period, there were often heavy rain, lightning and thunder at night.


    One night, Nie Pei is sleeping in his room. The rising thunder and rain wake him up. Just when he is not happy, the balcony window is suddenly blown open by the strong wind. The overcast wind suddenly wakes Nie Pei up. She remembers that she let a Cui close the window.


    Nie Pei looks at the balcony doubtfully. As a result, suddenly a flash of lightning shines around. A woman in red is hanging on it with long hair.


    Her legs didn''t touch the ground.


    "Ah


    After the lightning, the figure disappeared, but Nie Pei''s cry made the whole house wake up.


    Everyone came in a hurry.


    Hou Xianshu and a Cui come forward to comfort Nie Pei who is hiding in the quilt.


    "There are ghosts, there are female ghosts, and the female ghosts from school follow me back."


    "What nonsense! Where there are ghosts, we are all here! " Hou Xianshu quickly opens the quilt and looks at Nie Pei, who is already crying. She hugs her to comfort her.


    "But I did see it, right in It''s in... " Nie Pei''s shaking fingers pointed to the balcony.


    People look at the past, Wang Bo also specially ran to the past, said: "second miss, you don''t be afraid, nothing, you see."


    "Yes, nothing." An Wen Lan also comforts a way.


    Nie Pei turned his head and looked at it. Sure enough, the light on the balcony was on. Only Uncle Wang was standing there.


    "But I really saw her. She was hanging in the air. I could see that her feet were wearing white school shoes, gray legs, red skirt on top, and black hair on top. Her head should be on top. I didn''t see it. It''s really the female ghost in our school legend! She came back with me


    Listen to Nie Pei say so, Hou Xianshu helpless way: "you this is a nightmare."


    "No, I really saw it." Nie Pei panicked.


    "Nie Pei, it''s all fake. It''s said that the female ghost was wearing a white skirt in the school before." Tao Rong tries to speak."It''s none of your business! What are you doing here? The cat cries for the mouse, the false mercy Nie Pei see Tao Rong see oneself make a fool of, immediately angry, seem also not how afraid, quickly accept back.


    Everyone was woken up in the middle of the night. Naturally, she didn''t have the patience to make trouble with her. An Wenlan came forward and said, "Pepe, every school has some rumors. It''s normal. They''re all fake. You just dream, or take the shadows of the branches that are blown down by the wind and rain outside as ghosts."


    Nie Pei wants to argue again.


    Hou Xianshu said impatiently, "if you are still afraid, can I sleep with you?"


    Nie Pei thought for a while and said firmly, "I''ll go to your room with you to sleep. Anyway, dad is not here."


    Hou Xianshu can only say: "good, listen to you."


    The decision was a relief. One after another, an Wenlan and Tao Rong are the furthest away. When they go back, an Wenlan suddenly says strangely, "by the way, did you just follow me?"


    "What''s the problem?" Tao Rong doubts a way.


    An Wenlan thinks about it and thinks that she probably didn''t pay attention to it. Although she doesn''t seem to see Tao Rong, Tao Rong is suddenly behind her at the door of Nie Pei.


    "Nothing? Aren''t you afraid? "


    "What am I afraid of if I don''t do bad things?" Tao Rong said with a smile and told an Wenlan good night and went back to her room.


    An Wenlan coldly looks at Tao Rong''s back and thinks that Nie Zhao, who has called Tao Rong every three or five years recently, feels uncomfortable in her heart. There seems to be a trend that she can''t stop.


    The next morning, Nie Pei went back to her room to pack her schoolbag, but she found that all her things had been moved, but when she asked, no one came in and out of her room

 Chapter 449

    These days, Nie Pei''s face is getting worse and worse. Those who are late and leave early are not only poor at food, but also poor at school.


    She is not surprised to see the ghost at night, that is to say, a ghost moved her things, but also tried to let Hou Xianshu find the master to exorcise the ghost.


    But how could their military family take the lead in doing such superstitious things. So Hou Xianshu did not agree with her, but took her to secretly go to see the master.


    But they were not lucky. The master they were looking for was also a liar. He made a lot of rituals, which made Nie Pei even more suspicious.


    After the family man came back, he told Nie Pei sternly that she thought too much, there was no ghost in the world, but even her grandfather''s dignity could not calm her down.


    In the end, Nie Pei couldn''t stand it. He just wanted to stay away from the house and said he would go to a friend''s house for a while.


    Hou Xianshu thinks it''s OK. With good sisters, she may be in a better mood.


    In the first few days, Nie Pei didn''t encounter anything again and was in a good mood. I haven''t even left early for a day.


    But on this day, a particularly exasperating thing happened. Nie Pei found that Tao Rong and Yuan Xu were passing notes in class.


    Nie Pei was so angry that she almost broke out on the spot, but she endured until the end of class. When Tao Rong and Yuan Xu left their seats, Nie Pei went to Tao Rong''s seat to find the note.


    People around can only turn a blind eye.


    Nie Pei opened the note and saw a few lines written on it.


    "Go to Nie''s for dinner in the evening? Reading together? "


    "Don''t ''


    " don''t worry, Nie Pei doesn''t live at home these days. Don''t you want to see her? "


    "I really don''t want to see her!"


    "Then go."


    ¡®ok£¡¡¯


    Nie Pei was so angry that he wanted to tear off the note, but then he thought, no, if she tore it off, Yuan Xu would not only be angry with her, but also not see yuan Xu tonight.


    Hum! I don''t want to see her, do I? Then she had to show up and let him accompany her to that meal.


    Nie Pei threw the note back and went back to his seat.


    When Tao Rong came back, none of the people around her dared to say it. However, Tao Rong felt the note in a different folding way and was satisfied.


    Soon the note was hidden.


    Tao Rong''s ear power is very good. If she focuses on listening to the voice of a certain part of the class, she can hear it clearly, not to mention Nie Pei, who is so close to her.


    When Nie Pei''s sister asked Nie Pei what she wanted to eat at her home at night, Nie Pei said that she would not go to her home. Today she went home.


    Hearing this, Tao Rong finally slowly raised his mouth.


    Countdown, when she went back to get her schoolbag and went to the toilet, there was almost no one in the teaching building.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Pei, who is in a coma in the tool room. No matter how poor Nie Pei appears, Tao Rong will not be soft hearted. In her opinion, Nie Pei''s heart is black. For such a person, Tao Rong can only be more poisonous than her.


    Tao Rong didn''t do anything to Nie Pei, just put her on the toilet floor, and then broke the toilet door handle, so that the door couldn''t be opened.


    The toilet has only a small ventilation window, so it can''t pass people at all. Once the door is closed, it is almost closed. In addition, the school is not electrified at night


    After making sure that the door couldn''t be opened, Tao Rong left the school.


    After dinner at Nie''s home, Nie''s family didn''t find Nie Pei missing.


    In the evening, Tao Rong was burning one by one in the bathroom.


    Black wig, red skirt Finally, there is a note.


    Although Nie Pei can recognize yuan Xu''s handwriting, she can''t distinguish the OK of foreign language.


    The fire light shines on Tao Rong''s fierce face, and all the accumulated resentment will be relieved soon.


    It wasn''t until eleven o''clock in the evening that the wind and rain started again.


    Hou Xianshu finally can''t wait, because Nie Pei will call her every night, she called several times, but no one answered, so she called Nie Pei''s sister''s home.


    The sister was also startled, wondering why Nie Pei didn''t go home, because Nie Pei said he wanted to go home before.


    At this time, they knew that they had missed the information. Nie Pei only told her sister that she wanted to go home, but she didn''t tell the Nie family that she wanted to go back in time. After all, it was her own home. Did she have to inform her in advance when she went back.


    Now the conclusion is that Nie Pei is missing.


    This also got, Hou Xianshu immediately anxious, just Nie Demin is also at home, quickly mobilize people to find Nie Pei.


    Soon found clues, after all, many people finally see Nie Pei place is the toilet door.


    Their confession was that Nie Pei was waiting at the door of the toilet, not knowing what he was waiting for.


    So at 12 o''clock, people finally found Nie Pei who had fainted with fever in the school''s women''s room.


    Tao Rong is helping to find together. When she sees Nie Pei, her face is full of tears. The ferocious traces on her face can tell what time she had been afraid before.They rushed her to the hospital overnight. After a good examination, they could conclude that she was overactive, feverish and syncope. Diaoshui woke up all night.

 Chapter 450

    As soon as Nie Pei wakes up, he explodes in the hospital, almost like crazy, hiding everywhere, constantly shouting "ghost" and "help" in his mouth, and needs the doctor to take a tranquilizer to calm down.


    After several sedatives, Nie Pei finally calmed down.


    She looked at a room of relatives, and finally revealed the most vulnerable side, crying, said he was afraid.


    Hou Xianshu has been holding Nie Pei do not let go, tears can not help but flow.


    In addition to Nie Zhao and Nie Chen, who have a task in the body, don''t come back. After receiving the notice, master Nie hurried back to see Nie Pei.


    A door to see Nie Pei is also distressed, Zhongqi full of quality asked: "in the end what''s going on?"


    An Wenlan hurriedly went forward and said the story, while Tao Rong stayed quietly from the beginning to the end, reducing the sense of existence.


    "Where are ghosts in the world! In order to do this kind of thing, I''m not allowed to live with my friends, so I''ll live at home. I''ll pick you up when I go in and out of school. " Out of such a thing, the old man is also ruthless to train his granddaughter, anyway, is a girl, it doesn''t matter if the requirements are not strict.


    "Well, how could Pepe faint in the toilet?" Nie Demin also said helplessly.


    "Pepe hasn''t had a good meal recently, and he said that he met It''s in the toilet. I''m scared when I go in. " An Wenlan analyzes a way.


    "No. no Someone must have hurt me. " Nie Pei suddenly said excitedly, roared for a long time, she suddenly pointed to Tao Rong and said: "is it you, is it you who hurt me! I went in with you. Did you knock me out and let me stay in the haunted house? Did you let the ghost harm me


    Everyone was stunned. They all looked at Tao Rong in surprise, and Tao Rong was shocked. Jiawei Qu said: "Nie Pei, I know you hate me, but can you not blame me every time you encounter something bad, and point out that I am the murderer! Do you blame me for not going to the toilet after school and not finding you? Is it my fault? "


    "If you hadn''t said Yuan Xu came to our house, I wouldn''t have changed my mind suddenly, and I wouldn''t have gone to the toilet with you!" Nie Pei screamed.


    Tao Rong''s face was full of disbelief.


    An Wenlan''s eyes flashed and she asked, "Tao Rong, what''s the matter? It''s not that you have any opinions on Pei Pei during this period of time. It''s intentional to punish her."


    Tao Rong looked at an Wenlan wrongly and said, "sister-in-law, you Do I have the guts? I really I can''t explain why... "


    Nie Pei suddenly jumped up crazily and said, "it must be you. You used yuan Xu to deceive me. You combined with ghosts to harm me and scare me!"


    Hou Xianshu looked at Tao Rong suspiciously. After all, Tao Rong was the only one who wanted to say who had a grudge against Nie Pei. Nie Pei was frightened at home and school. Only Tao Rong was at home and school. Nie Pei fainted in the school. It''s really suspicious.


    Result Tao Rong throws Hou Xianshu directly, "Mom, you see Nie Pei, you help me talk."


    Hou Xianshu was stunned, but she didn''t react.


    Tao Rong said anxiously, "don''t mom know about yuan Xu?"


    Hou xianshumeng''s reaction, just embarrassed to Nie Pei said: "Pei Pei, this thing she mentioned, but yuan Xu did not agree, so did not come."


    "I just saw yuan Xu, my deskmate, who helped me a lot. I wanted to invite him to dinner. I wanted to eat outside, but my mother said it was not suitable for me to invite me home. That''s why I asked yuan Xu to tell me. But yuan Xu didn''t agree. Besides I didn''t tell you about it. How could you know? " Tao Rong was surprised.


    Nie Pei''s eyes were wide open and he shook his head abruptly, "no, no, what I saw was that he promised. You said no, how could it be..."


    "And you said to go to the toilet with me. I had to go to the penultimate class break. I didn''t see you!" Tao Rong looks at Nie Pei doubtfully and says, "do you remember wrong? You said I beat you. How can it be? Do you have hallucinations?"


    Nie Demin took a look at Tao Rong, turned to pull Nie Pei and said, "do you really see your second sister-in-law beating you?"


    Nie Pei was flustered and suddenly held his head in his hands, "no It''s the ghost, the ghost hit me, right The door suddenly closed automatically. It''s a ghost Ghosts want to suck my essence, I Ah! Mom, I''m afraid, I''m afraid, there are ghosts here, I want to leave here, I want to leave! "


    Nie Pei suddenly became noisy. He was obviously stimulated and couldn''t communicate normally.


    Later, the doctor told the Nie family that because of the shock and stimulation, there was a lack of memory, and the memory of that time was not accurate. It was probably her own fantasy. In this regard, there was no special doctor in the hospital, so she had to wait for Nie Peiping to calm down.


    The doctor stressed that Nie Pei can no longer be stimulated. In case of excessive stimulation, she may become a madman.


    There''s no need to be hospitalized again, and Nie Pei is clamoring to go home. People can''t and can only take people home.


    As for Nie Pei''s only identification before, it seems that it didn''t happen, and people don''t mention it any more.However, Tao Rong knows that some people must start a secret investigation. Unfortunately, when they go to find Nie Pei, all the clues that may remain are destroyed. The scene is in a mess. Even the door is broken open. Even the most professional police can''t catch the real murderer with the most cutting-edge tools.


    This matter also became a rumor in the school, for a period of time, people did not dare to go to the toilet.


    Nie Pei has been living with Hou Xianshu all the time. He never dares to live alone any more. He hardly goes out. He thinks there is a ghost when he sees anything. Especially at night, he is so scared that he has a high fever occasionally that he makes Doctor Chen run more often.


    Tao Rong is satisfied to see that Nie Pei has completely lost his former swagger and become almost neurotic.


    In fact, when she recalled the pain of her past and present life, the hatred in her heart was always hard to dispel. The original plan was really to scare Nie Pei into a madman, so she was willing.


    But when she thinks of all kinds of things Nie Zhao has done to her during this period, she is really cruel. Nie Pei is Nie Zhao''s sister after all, and Nie Zhao used to love her, even if she can''t get along with her now, she breaks her bones and tendons.


    Even in return for Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong thinks that this matter is over. Anyway, Nie Pei won''t go to school. She has lost an enemy in school and is protected by Yuan Xu. Her life is normal. If Nie Pei is better, she will come to provoke her.


    But one night, Tao Rong received a phone call from Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao''s first question was, "did you do something to scare Nie Pei?"

 Chapter 451

    Tao Rong then phone hand slightly a meal, in the heart some flutter, she suddenly a little dare not to admit to Nie Zhao what evil he did.


    Tao Rong is tasting this strange idea, Nie Zhao has repeatedly asked: "I heard Nie Pei is chasing you to the toilet, was knocked unconscious?"


    Tao Rong instantly responded, "I heard? Listen to who


    Nie Zhao choked.


    Tao Rong immediately sneered: "the matter has been investigated, and I''m safe, but someone is gossiping with you. It''s very kind of you to tell me one of the most unfavorable assumptions."


    "Don''t talk like that. I''m asking you seriously." Nie Zhao''s voice is a little stiff.


    "Don''t you have a conclusion?" Tao Rong still knows Nie Zhao. In the past, even if there was evidence that she did it, Nie Zhao would believe her unconditionally as long as she felt that she couldn''t do it. But now Nie Zhao only calls to question because she thinks she did it.


    "Tao Rong..." Nie Zhao was a little bit choked: "Pei Pei has been scared out of order now. What did she do to make you treat her like this?"


    Tao Rong said coldly, "No Not in my life.


    "You..." Nie Zhao''s breathing is a little undulating.


    Tao Rong said in a flat voice: "her pranks just led to the best results, while my pranks only led to the worst results. In fact, our starting point is the same, but she is not lucky."


    Tao Rong said, the phone that quiet for a long time, such a time also let Tao Rong suffering.


    Then a stiff voice came, "OK, I know. Don''t scare her any more."


    Tao Rong said, and the other party hung up directly.


    She knew that Nie Zhao was angry. The harmony of the previous period seemed to be far away from them, but it was an irreconcilable contradiction between them. For Nie Zhao, those people were still his family, but for Tao Rong, they were enemies of the last life.


    If they don''t provoke themselves, they can take the overall situation into consideration, and look at Nie Zhao''s face to suppress their hatred a little bit, but they just don''t behave themselves, so why should Tao Rong be a human being!


    After a while, Nie Zhaorong didn''t underestimate her attitude towards training, but she didn''t think it would affect her mood.


    Tao Rong continues to live his life. Nie Zhao, who originally planned to come back during this period, suddenly says that he wants to train more. He doesn''t come back. Only Nie Chen comes back.


    Nie Pei is still paranoid. The Nie family listened to Doctor Chen''s advice and began to find a psychologist for Nie Pei. But now in China, it''s really hard to find a good psychologist. Even if the Nie family uses their own contacts, there are few gains.


    Originally, Tao Rong didn''t care about these things at all, but suddenly one day a young doctor of psychology came to her home, which was quite different.


    When Tao Rong came back from school, she happened to see Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan discussing something with others.


    Tao Rong wanted to say hello and leave, but the young male doctor said in a voice: "who is this?"


    Tao Rong is not good at this time, so she just lifts her feet and leaves.


    An Wenlan''s voice slowly introduces a way: "this is our Nie Jia Er Shao madam, Tao Rong." Then he introduced to Tao Rong, "Tao Rong, this is the psychologist who came to see Peipei, Dr. Ren."


    "Good doctor Ren." Tao Rong said hello cleverly. She looked at people carefully when she raised her eyes. She was about 30 years old and should be of mixed race. She looked Chinese, but her blue eyes were different.


    When Tao Rong looks at Dr. Ren, Dr. Ren is also looking at Tao Rong. His blue eyes seem to turn into a blue whirlpool, which makes people feel scared after looking at each other for a long time.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, and was obviously uncomfortable by Dr. Ren.


    Dr. Ren also responded, "I''m sorry, I''m sick. I don''t mean to offend people."


    Tao Rong did not say much, but pretended to ask about Nie Pei.


    "She''s OK. It''s just a waste of time for her to do psychological counseling in a different environment." Dr. Ren said easily, but the eyes never moved away from Tao Rong''s face. "Would you mind taking a psychological test?"


    Tao Rong didn''t react for a moment. She just came to exchange greetings. How could she do a psychological test.


    In addition, a good person, let her do what psychological test, is in doubt?


    Tao Rong''s face is a little ugly. He looks at Dr. Ren defensively, "ah? Why? "


    Dr. Ren calmly said with a smile: "Oh, nothing. You don''t have to be nervous. It''s just that since I''ve been invited here, I have to do my best to serve the Nie family. After all, it''s very common for a big family like you to occasionally receive psychological counseling abroad. Other people''s tests have been finished."Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan and others in doubt, and they see that they really have something similar to the questionnaire survey on hand, so they should be relieved.


    Dr. Ren quickly took out the test questions for Tao Rong to do. Tao Rong took them and sat quietly in the corner of the sofa and began to fill in the outline.


    Hou Xianshu took Dr. Ren to talk about Nie PEI for a while. Dr. Ren said that it would be better for Nie Pei to go abroad for recuperation. Leaving the environment and familiar people here would be more conducive to her condition.


    But Hou Xianshu how willing to do, so has been struggling with this problem.


    As for Hou Xianshu''s tangled problems, Dr. Ren suggested that their families should discuss and make a decision together.


    After an Wenlan and Tao Rong went out to see off doctor Ren, an Wenlan took the initiative and said, "thanks to Nie Zhao this time."


    Tao Rong steps a meal, brain a turn, "is this doctor Nie Zhao invited?"


    An Wenlan nodded and said with a smile, "a Zhao is really powerful. He has a lot of contacts and knows many people. Otherwise, he can''t invite Dr. Ren. His father wanted to find him before, but he couldn''t find anyone at all. I told a Zhao that he immediately found the person and sent it to him."


    Tao Rong looks unchanged, I don''t know what he anwenlan wants to express, just listen to anwenlan continue to carelessly said: "or the old way, as long as I speak, many difficult things he can do, Tao Rong, Zhao is very good, you are very lucky."


    Tao Rong''s heart suddenly jumps. Finally, she can''t help looking at an Wenlan. She sees that an Wenlan''s expression is full of pride and ridicule.

 Chapter 452

    Tao Rong really knows what an Wenlan wants to express, but Tao Rong also thinks it''s funny. She doesn''t understand why an Wenlan is so jealous in front of her. They are not rivals.


    Tao Rong attributed her unhappiness to an Wenlan''s personal feelings. Seeing that she had nothing to look for, she replied directly: "it seems that Nie Zhao is still in love with her sister-in-law! It''s really interesting that he should care so much about his sister-in-law''s every move and help his sister. He has to wait for her to ask for help before he can play his role. But my sister-in-law''s speech is better. I can only hear her. When she is heard by others, she still thinks that she is reluctant to forget her old lover. "


    An Wenlan''s original pride cracked in Tao Rong''s almost straightforward choking voice. Looking at her light wind and cloud, an Wenlan felt that she was stimulated.


    She wants Tao Rong to be angry, but she is filled with anger.


    "What''s more, sister-in-law, it''s OK to call your ex when you''re OK, but don''t always say it. It''s wise to have fun in your heart. " Tao Rong''s tone of voice is relaxed, and she looks at an Wenlan with a smile.


    That kind of reaction almost makes an Wenlan feel that she is being ridiculed. I remember that every time I took the initiative to find an excuse to call Nie Zhao, Nie Zhao''s cold attitude seemed to roll over in the boiling oil.


    "Tao Rong, don''t talk nonsense. We are innocent."


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan, quickly depresses her mood, and gradually recovers her calm face. With a faint smile, she walks away quickly and doesn''t want to fight with her any more.


    Nie Zhao has been in frequent contact with Tao Rong before, but this time there is hardly any. Tao Rong thinks that Nie Zhao is still angry about Nie Pei. It turns out that he is chatting with his sister-in-law happily.


    It''s funny. No matter what happened to an Wenlan before she was haunted or after she was a psychologist, her first reaction was to find Nie Zhao instead of her husband, and Nie Zhao accepted it.


    Before so high sounding avoid suspicion, but now uncle sister-in-law frequent telephone contact, don''t Nie Zhao feel so inappropriate? Sure enough, I like it. Because I like it, I can change the principles and everything.


    Fortunately, she never expected anything.


    The next day was the weekend, and Tao Rong didn''t stay at home. Because of her previous promise, as long as Tao Rong asked yuan Xu to go to class on time, Chen Lijuan would tutor for her, so Tao Rong went directly to Chen Lijuan''s home.


    This is not the first time she has come to make up her lessons. Originally, she thought that Chen Lijuan was the only one, but when Tao Rong saw Nie Xuan sitting on the sofa, she was really a little nervous.


    Nie Xuan is still in a high and cold appearance, holding an elegant black tea cup and sitting gracefully on the sofa. It should be a pleasant picture, but it seems a little serious because of Nie Xuan''s gloomy and thoughtful face.


    When Tao Rong is brought in by Chen Lijuan, Nie Xuan looks up and doesn''t speak.


    Chen Lijuan gave you a formal introduction, but in fact, we all know each other''s identities.


    Tao Rong was still polite and took the initiative to say hello: "Hello, lobby sister, I''ve finally officially met you. When I saw you before, I thought you were very similar to Nie Zhao. I didn''t expect that you were really my sister and brother. "


    In the face of Tao Rong''s politeness and enthusiasm, Nie Xuan is like ice that won''t melt. She just gives a faint, um, look at Tao Rong without taking a second look at her. Then she puts down her tea cup, stands up and says to Chen Lijuan, "don''t delay your class. I''ll go first."


    Tao Rong is embarrassed for a moment. Sure enough, Nie Xuan has no good temper with the Nie family.


    Chen Lijuan said with a smile, "OK, let''s go shopping tomorrow."


    Nie Xuan nodded, picked up the bag and left.


    Tao Rong can only stare at Nie Xuan''s back.


    "Don''t mind. If it wasn''t for a look at you, she would have left an hour ago." Chen Lijuan suddenly put her hand on Tao Rong''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "What? Look at me? " Tao Rong was immediately surprised by such information.


    Chen Lijuan blinked, "although she is cold, she cares about her family and friends very much, but it''s a bit awkward. Do you know her relationship with Lin Ziqing?"


    Tao Rong nodded.


    Chen Lijuan said: "Lin Ziqing sued you in front of her, but she believed in her own judgment, so she specially came to see you, to see her just reaction, should not believe Lin Ziqing."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he said, "teacher, you have such a good relationship. Do you know why she doesn''t like to see the Nie family so much?"


    With a smile, Chen Lijuan shook her finger in front of Tao Rong and said, "this is a Xuan''s secret, unless she is willing to say it."


    Tao Rong can''t ask after this.


    "OK, OK, let''s start speaking practice..."


    As a result, just at the beginning, Chen Liuzhi came back.


    Chen Lijuan looked at Chen Liuzhi who came in to look for the key, and said, "you went out in the morning, didn''t you find the key of the clinic with you until now? What have you been doing this morning? "Chen Liuzhi looked a little unnatural, shrugged his shoulders and said, "can''t you just give yourself a vacation?"


    Chen Lijuan looks at him suspiciously.


    Chen Liuzhi immediately changed the topic and asked Tao Rong about Nie Pei.


    Tao Rong said what she knew.


    Chen Liuzhi sighed: "it''s really not easy for Nie Zhao to find this psychologist. He used a lot of relationships and contacts. It''s not easy to coax people here. We have to make the best use of things. "


    Tao Rong''s eyebrows slightly frown. No matter Nie Zhao''s effort is for Nie Pei or an Wenlan, it makes Tao Rong feel uncomfortable.


    Chen Liuzhi just sighed casually and left in a hurry, leaving Chen Lijuan to tutor Tao Rong.


    On the other hand, Dr. Ren, who had sorted out the tests, looked at Tao Rong''s test results with a serious expression on his face and murmured, "I haven''t met such a strange patient for a long time."


    Then he raised his hand, picked up the phone next to him and dialed out, "Hello, I''m looking for captain Nie zhaonie. My name is Ren


    Dr. Ren waited for a while, and finally got to the employer. Although they had not met, Dr. Ren was still curious that Nie Zhao could find him without going out in person. But also know that his identity is special, not easy to see.


    "Dr. Ren?" Nie Zhao''s low voice rang out from the phone.


    "Mr. Nie, according to your request, I have secretly done a psychological test for your wife."

 Chapter 453

    "How is she?" Nie Zhao''s voice was obviously tense.


    "It didn''t turn out well." Dr. Ren said flatly.


    "What?" Nie Zhao seems to doubt his ears, "what do you say?"


    Dr. Ren didn''t show off, and said directly, "your wife''s mental health is very abnormal. I need to talk to her alone to confirm something."


    "You Are you sure? " Nie Zhao said in a dumb voice.


    "Mr. Nie, don''t you try your best to find me to confirm your doubts? If your wife is really so normal, you won''t let me come to check her. You can also go to other doctors, anyway, the result is the same


    Dr. Ren''s faint words ignited all the doubts in Nie Zhao''s heart, "then why did she..."


    Nie Zhao''s phone call lasted for an hour. After he put down the phone, Nie Zhao wrote a leave report all night.


    On the second day of the weekend, Tao Rong was doing her business as usual at home. Suddenly, she heard the familiar roar of cars coming from outside.


    Knowing that it was Nie Zhao''s car, Tao Rong realized that he could even distinguish the sound of his car, and immediately spurned himself.


    He''s back? Don''t say it in advance? Sure enough, it was false that he said he couldn''t come back. He just didn''t want to see the person who had harmed his sister.


    Tao Rong also simply pretended not to hear the sound of the car, and did not go down to meet her. Anyway, it happened that her sister-in-law was at home. It was estimated that she was happy to meet her now.


    But Nie Chen is also at home. It might be interesting to think about such a scene.


    Tao Rong thought darkly and turned the books in her hand.


    But not long after parking, Tao Rong''s door was knocked heavily.


    Tao Rong doubts in the heart, get up to open the door, the door just opened a little gap, was quickly opened, Tao Rong scared.


    It was Nie Zhao who opened the door. At this time, Nie Zhao''s momentum was a little frightening, his face was cold and tense, and his expression was serious, as if he wanted to go to the battlefield at any time.


    Looking at Nie Zhao standing outside, before Tao Rong can speak, Nie Zhao grabs her arm.


    "Come with me."


    "What?" Tao Rong tries to struggle with surprise, but Nie Zhao''s hand is just like a pair of tongs, which can''t be broken.


    Tao Rong was pulled out of the moment to see the corridor standing an Wenlan and Nie Chen, two people are also a face inexplicable look at them.


    "Nie Zhao, what are you doing?" Tao Rong is aware that Nie Zhao is not right. If it''s for Nie Pei''s sake, it doesn''t make sense to get angry now. And his face was obviously impatient, as if afraid of too late.


    Nie Zhao''s eyebrows almost twisted, and his breath was unsteady. Seeing Tao Rong''s face shocked by him, he was stunned. "I want to take you to a place."


    "It doesn''t have to be like escaping from famine." Tao Rong has no language way, make her think Nie Zhao wants to pull her out to beat!


    Nie Zhao looks down at Tao Rong''s complaining expression. It''s so normal and fresh. How could it be like what Dr. Ren guessed.


    After the phone call, Nie Zhao''s heart has been seized. He quickly applied for a holiday and drove back overnight. He wanted to take Tao Rong to Dr. Ren for a good consultation and diagnosis.


    "Because I''m in a hurry." Nie Zhao''s dry response, but his hand has been holding Tao Rong''s arm tightly, as if he was afraid that if he let go, people would change. Eyes are also staring at Tao Rong, as if looking at her in this way can be at ease.


    Nie Zhao''s abnormality is surprising. To tell you the truth, Tao Rong doesn''t want to go out with Nie Zhao. He is thinking about whether to find a reason to refuse, but Nie Zhao has already dragged her downstairs.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s tense appearance, Tao Rong has something to say, but he can only follow Nie Zhao into the car full of doubts.


    After the car started, Tao Rongcai asked: "you came back suddenly just to take me out? Where are you going? What''s so urgent? "


    "When we get there." Nie Zhao didn''t have a smile on his face. He drove seriously.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao strangely, then turned to look out of the window, with a bit unnatural tone, and said, "I thought you were still angry about Nie Pei, so you don''t plan to go home for the moment."


    "I''m angry about Nie Pei. I don''t want to see you so soon Nie Zhao said in a deep voice, because he knew that once he saw her, he would let her go unprincipled. He could only force himself not to see her and let her know that he was angry and didn''t like her doing too much.


    But even if we don''t meet, we are still worried about it, because Dr. Ren''s conjecture about a possibility is very frightening, and he wants to fly back to her immediately.


    "Then why did you bring me out? If you don''t want to see me, go and see the person you want to see. " Tao Rong has no good way.


    "I''m talking about before." Nie Zhaosheng''s hard voice gradually softened, "now, I want to see you."


    Tao Rong words to the mouth of retort, was the last sentence want to see you to blow away, this said ambiguous, let Tao Rong heartbeat some abnormal."What do you want to see me do?" Tao Rong tone unnatural said.


    Instead of answering Tao Rong''s question, Nie Zhao suddenly asked, "Tao Rong, have you ever experienced anything painful or unpleasant in the past, except those I know?"


    Tao Rong''s heart jumped, and he looked at Nie Zhao and said, "why do you ask like this?"


    Nie Zhao looks a little worried, "after all, I don''t know anything about your past."


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong said, "it''s just the ordinary rural life. The elders in the family prefer boys over girls, so it''s natural that they don''t like it. Then the more they grow up, the more obvious the unfairness becomes. However, if you really want to smooth it out, the pain you experienced from childhood to adulthood is not as much as you experienced in those months. "


    Listening to Tao Rong''s description, Nie Zhao frowns deeply. Is it really because of what he knows that Tao Rong has mental problems?


    It''s true that when they were in shankan village, Tao Rong experienced a lot of tribulations, which he saw with his own eyes. Any ordinary person would be greatly hit if he experienced them. However, Tao Rong didn''t. instead, she fought back and made others suffer enough. Nie Zhao always felt that those who could fight back would not be affected by such mental pressure.


    So why does the psychological test result show that Tao Rong''s mental state is abnormal?


    Is there anything else he doesn''t know that happened to Tao Rong, or are the known things more serious than he imagined.


    Nie Zhao thought while driving, and soon the car stopped.


    Looking at the situation outside the car, Tao Rong was surprised and said, "why did you bring me to the hotel?"

 Chapter 454

    Nie Zhao didn''t explain more to Tao Rong. He just said that he would meet someone on the top and then take Tao Rong to the hotel.


    Tao Rong see Nie Zhao don''t say, also no longer ask, two people came to the hotel lobby.


    Nie Zhao didn''t change his clothes when he came back, so his dark green should not be too conspicuous. When he came in with Tao Rong, almost all the people in the lobby looked at him.


    Nie Zhao habitually turns a blind eye to the sight delivered around him. His tall figure is faster than usual. Tao Rong has to keep up with it.


    Nie Zhao didn''t take her to the front desk, but walked directly to the elevator, obviously knowing which floor the room was on.


    But they were just halfway across the hall when someone came up.


    "Ah, it''s not my clumsy eyes, it''s Nie Er Shao! It''s really a shame for you to come here today. Why don''t you call in advance? Do you want a house? There is also a super deluxe suite right now... " A stout manager came up with a big smile on his face. As he spoke, he glanced at Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao steps a meal, the facial expression does not have a way: "I come to look for a person, the trouble lets."


    Nie Zhao is also polite. After all, the fat manager blocked their way. However, Nie Zhao seems to be in a bad mood now, so when he gets serious, he speaks with evil spirit. He is so scared that the fat manager shakes and quickly apologizes to get out of the way. However, he still keeps his enthusiasm and gives it away all the way.


    Tao Rong looks at this fat man as a talent. Generally, when Nie Zhao''s air conditioning is on, the service staff dare not approach him.


    All the way to the corridor, ready to get on the elevator, you can see that there are already people waiting for the elevator.


    Looking from a distance, it was a young man and woman talking, keeping a distance of about 30 cm. She didn''t know what to say about happiness. The woman giggled, stretched out her hand and stroked her hair, but accidentally confused it. If she couldn''t get it back, the man would help her with her hair. This action looked intimate, it should be a couple.


    Tao Rong''s idea just flashed by, because when she saw it, the man just turned his back and didn''t see his face.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao, who has been walking in the front position, let Tao Rong directly bump into his arm.


    Tao Rong looks up in doubt, and he sees that Nie Zhao''s look has become somewhat indescribable.


    The fat manager next to him also noticed the abnormality. He turned his head and immediately said with a smile, "ah, ah, Yuan Er Shao is here too. Are the two young masters arranged? Later, I''ll send the two young masters a fruit tray of wine... "


    But the fat manager has not finished, Tao Rong directly coldly interrupted: "you let me see this?"


    Nie Zhao brow jumped to jump, "not."


    Nie Zhao''s words haven''t finished yet, Tao Rong directly reaches out his hand to take Nie Zhao, and almost drags people forward, which makes the fat manager next to him jump.


    Tao Rong is fierce and Nie Zhao looks embarrassed. Yuan Shang doesn''t find Tao Rong and Nie Zhao until he walks behind them.


    Only two people were heard laughing.


    "Yuan Shang, you are still so good at coaxing girls! It must be a playboy


    "You can''t judge people just because I am handsome and gentle. Then you are beautiful and lovely. What should I say about you?" Yuan Shang''s tone is frivolous, which is his usual ambiguous tone with women. When he sees beautiful girls, he doesn''t shut the door.


    Tao Rong had seen it in her last life. Even though she had never seen it in her life because she was always with Lin Jie, she could recognize it at a glance.


    It''s such a bitch. I''ve made the same old mistake again.


    "What a coincidence Tao Rong made a sound directly, which made the two people in front jump.


    They suddenly turn back. Yuan Shang''s face changes when he sees Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    "Ah, what a coincidence What''s the matter with you... "


    Because the expression of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao was so obvious, Yuan Shang immediately responded and said, "this is my mother''s friend''s daughter. She just came back from abroad. I ordered her a hotel and sent her here."


    The woman next to him looked at Yuan Shang suspiciously, but yuan Shanggen didn''t notice.


    Yuan Shang just nervously looked at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao and added, "really."


    "What are you nervous about? We didn''t say anything. We''re not the people who think when we see lonely men and women going in and out of the hotel. " Tao Rong skin smile meat don''t smile of say.


    Yuan Shang stares at Tao Rong rigidly. It''s obvious from her face that she''s already thinking wildly. However, Yuan Shang can''t help but ask Nie Zhao for help. After all, Nie Zhao is very tolerant to him, and this time it''s really a misunderstanding. He doesn''t lie.


    But in the face of Yuan Shang''s eyes for help, Nie Zhao looks at Yuan Shang with colder eyes than Tao Rong. As if I had some opinion of him.


    Yuan Shang was stunned. Can only dry way: "yes, don''t think, there is nothing to think, ah ha ha."


    Seeing this atmosphere, the woman next to her has already shown her displeasure. However, she looks up at Nie Zhao, who is standing with Tao Rong, who is so rude that she still presses her spleen to avoid losing face in front of the handsome man."If you see her coming back, it''s not good for you to go out, but you don''t know. Besides, after entering the elevator, she went to her room. It''s too good to send people here. "


    Tao Rong is unable to suppress the fire in his heart. He thinks that Yuan Shang is hopeless.


    But this offended the woman. For a moment, no matter whether she would lose face in front of a strange handsome man, she said directly: "you are not yuan Shang''s ex girlfriend. I didn''t say anything about so many opinions. What do you say and do? I''d like him to take me to the door and to the room, wouldn''t he? If you are seen, you will be seen. How can our relationship not work? You are not the same. You are conservative in China. You are not lovers. What are you talking about? Are you qualified? "


    Tao Rong was stunned by this. She woke up in a moment. She didn''t want to have a bad time with the girl. She just couldn''t help but talk to Yuan Shang. But when she was so annoyed by the woman, Tao Rong didn''t know what to say. What''s more, when the woman spoke, she was mixed with foreign languages. Tao Rong only understood part of the meaning.


    Tao Rong is dumb, the woman immediately raises her head haughtily and looks at Tao Rong with a look of ridicule.


    Yuan Shangzhen is the first two big, just about to explain, the result suddenly Nie Zhao opened his mouth.


    "My wife is a good sister of Yuan Shang''s formal girlfriend. Care for her. Is she qualified to say that?"

 Chapter 455

    Nie Zhao finished, the most surprised is not Tao Rong and the woman, but yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang almost gaped at Nie Zhao. He knew that Nie Zhao was angry with him, but when he was a jerk before Ming Dynasty, Nie Zhao was most likely to remind him, how suddenly he exploded.


    Nie Zhao said that the woman she met couldn''t respond for a long time, which explained that they were husband and wife, and that Yuan Shangyou had a girlfriend, and What''s more, such a handsome soldier should hate such a beautiful woman. What''s the world like that.


    However, Nie Zhao didn''t give her a chance to get back, because the elevator just arrived. Nie Zhao directly took Tao Rong to the elevator, as if he didn''t want to waste more time. As soon as he got up, he pressed the close button and left the remaining two people outside the elevator perfectly.


    Until the elevator rose slowly, Tao Rong''s exaggerated laughter broke out in the elevator hall.


    Tao Rong almost covers her stomach and laughs, because it''s rare for her to feel that Nie Zhao is completely standing by her side to help her accept the sky and the air, and is totally biased towards her. It''s not to say that she is in favor of justice, or that she is biased towards her. She doesn''t even care about her brother''s feelings. It can be euphemistic.


    Tao Rong doesn''t think Nie Zhao is for himself. Today Nie Zhao is in a hot mood. Maybe yuan Shang has hit the muzzle of the gun.


    "Enough laughing?" Nie Zhao helplessly looks at Tao Rong and laughs wildly. His mood is affected and becomes relaxed.


    Tao Rong wiped his eyes and said, "I''ve never seen you so handsome!"


    Nie Zhao''s mouth draws. He doesn''t like the way he just looked. Tao Rong laughs. He just wants to feel his neck awkwardly and calm down.


    However, Tao Rong laughed for a while, but he couldn''t laugh out. "You say, Yuan Shang, has he made the same old problem again? Sister Lin has been really unlucky for eight generations. She thought that after the last time, yuan can really learn well."


    "We can''t rush to a conclusion. What yuan Shang said just now is not like a lie. " Nie Zhao slowly opens a way.


    "Ambiguous attitude?" Tao Rong asked.


    "That''s his habit. Seeing girls like this, Lin Jie should know something about it."


    "It''s uncomfortable to send young beauties into the hotel alone, or into the elevator, plus the ambiguous posture. Even if he doesn''t move his mind, I don''t believe he dares to show Lin Jie." Tao Rong gave a cold hum.


    Although Tao Rong didn''t like to see him, he asked Nie Zhao curiously, "since you don''t think you can beat him to death with a stick, how can you help me so angry just now? I just thought you would help yuan Shang stop me!"


    Nie Zhao''s expression slightly changed, "as you said, whether it''s true cheating or not, his behavior makes people uncomfortable, and makes the things you and Lin Jie encountered before ridiculous."


    This is the reason why Nie Zhao is really angry. If he didn''t have that time, he would not have found that Tao Rong had a problem in his heart. Although it was just a coincidence, when he saw that Yuan Shang didn''t cherish Tao Rong''s outburst, how could Nie Zhao not be angry? Now he was worried about Tao Rong''s death, and Yuan Shang just bumped into the muzzle of the gun.


    "Then you shouldn''t pull me up. Even for the sake of sister Lin, we should make it clear that sister Lin has helped me a lot. I really can''t bear to..." Tao Rong can''t help but say.


    Just then the elevator door opened and they arrived.


    "Because we have more important things to do."


    With that, Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong out of the elevator, comes to a door and knocks.


    Before the door opened, Tao Rong had a lot of imagination. He didn''t know who Nie Zhao had brought her to see. Tao Rong even thought of master Qi, but the person who didn''t expect to open the door was Dr. Ren who had been in and out of Nie''s house before.


    Dr. Ren seemed to have expected that they would come. He opened the door with a smile and invited them in.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to go in, but Tao Rong stops.


    Nie Zhao looks back at Tao Rong. Tao Rong''s eyes are full of doubts and vigilance and says, "for Nie Pei''s sake?"


    "No! For your sake. " Nie Zhao looks serious said.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Why don''t you come in, Mrs. Nie? You don''t have to be afraid. I''m either a monster or a test you wrote some time ago. I want to discuss it with you." Dr. Ren advised.


    Tao Rong looks at Dr. Ren suspiciously, very gentle, and Nie Zhao doesn''t let go, so Tao Rong finally walks into the room.


    This suite is divided into bedroom and living room. There are many books and papers on the desk in the living room.


    Dr. Ren invited them to sit on the sofa, and he poured water for them. The atmosphere seemed very relaxed.


    Before Dr. Ren sat down and spoke, Tao Rong directly asked, "you are a psychologist, and you say there is something wrong with my test. Do you think there is something wrong with my heart?"


    Dr. Ren said with a smile: "Mrs. NIE is really smart!"


    Instead of Dr. Ren, Tao Rong asked directly, "what''s the problem, just tell me. Just call me Tao Rong. ""Well, Tao Rong, since you are so straightforward, I directly asked if you have ever met anything that makes you extremely sad and angry. You can tell me what you are dissatisfied with and what you hate. Let''s talk about it slowly."


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly changed. Now people certainly don''t know psychotherapy, because we haven''t seen it before. We think chatting is chatting, but Tao Rong knows that chatting slowly is psychotherapy.


    Tao Rong also noticed that there was a slow music playing in the room all the time. Because it was too light and slow, she didn''t pay special attention when she came in. There was also the ubiquitous fragrance, which was obviously to let people relax.


    It''s a pity that no matter how relaxed she is, some things will not be said even if she is killed.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what was going on, so he was surprised and said, "is it so powerful? I remember those tests didn''t ask me these questions. How can you conclude that I have such a thing? I''m sad and resentful. I''m sad because my parents didn''t treat me well. I don''t feel like I was born. I have a weak sense of kinship. If I regret, I have to regret the past. "


    When Tao Rong said this, her tone was relaxed and comfortable, as innocent as a teenager of her age.


    Let alone Dr. Ren, even Nie Zhao, a non professional, knows that it''s a fake.


    "I''ve always felt that you''re under a lot of pressure, as if you''re chasing something. I''m in a hurry. I didn''t pay attention to it before. Now you can talk to Dr. Ren. If you want me to avoid it, Dr. Ren who has signed a contract will keep the dialogue secret. This is their professional ethics. If you don''t want me to know, I can''t know. " Nie Zhao sits next to Tao Rong, and his tone is as gentle as a feather.

 Chapter 456

    And this behavior makes Tao Rong feel more strange, as if Nie Zhao thinks she has a problem.


    Tao Rong''s heart had been completely on guard, and he said with a smile, "don''t you spend so much time inviting such a powerful doctor to treat Nie Pei? How did you treat me well? "


    Nie Zhao is a Leng, the doctor Ren beside says with smile: "two not wrong, two not wrong."


    Tao Rong''s ears listen to Dr. Ren''s words, a pair of eyes as light as glass are staring at Nie Zhao''s eyes.


    The eyes, as black and pure as obsidian, are full of complicated emotions at the moment.


    Tao Rong did not understand, "because of a test question? So you''re in such a hurry to get back? Is it too much of a fuss? I''ll tell you, I''m just filling it out. You''re doing too much


    After that, Tao Rong said to Dr. Ren, "I''m sorry, I didn''t take it seriously. You misunderstood me."


    Dr. Ren said awkwardly: "it doesn''t matter. Since I''m here, by the way, I''d like to give you free consultation. People in your country don''t care much about it. In fact, many people have mental diseases. Mental diseases are not neuropathy. Don''t be so afraid. Just like your sister, she has problems in her heart, but she is not crazy. After a long time, she can return to normal. She doesn''t have to worry about it at all. "


    The more Dr. Ren said that, the more puzzled Tao Rong was. If they were friends, Dr. Ren would be by the way. How could people who normally charge for treatment have such leisure? They are not regular family doctors.


    Before the psychological test, Tao Rong felt strange. And Nie Zhao''s attitude is too strange. For a questionnaire incorrect!


    Tao Rong guessed a possibility, and his face turned black in an instant. "Because of Nie Pei, aren''t you I feel like It''s also a psychological problem, so let me see a psychologist. At the beginning, Dr. Ren came to Nie''s house, aiming at both of us? In your opinion, I am as abnormal as Nie Pei! "


    Said behind, Tao Rong''s facial expression all gradually changed, suddenly felt as if is like this.


    Especially when he said three abnormal words, Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed, and this reaction immediately stimulated Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong suddenly stood up, turned around and was about to leave, but was pulled by Nie Zhao''s arm, "where are you going?"


    "Where to? Shall I report to you? Yes? I want to go, you have to limit my freedom, you really love your sister? Or when someone calls you to tell you that they think I have a problem, you have so many things to do? " Tao Rong tries hard to break free, but as long as Nie Zhao doesn''t let her go, she can''t.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand! Calm down and listen to me... "


    "Let go!"


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to sit down with a force in his hand, but Tao Rong still wants to struggle. Nie Zhao encircles her and traps her in his arms. When Tao Rong moves her legs again, Nie Zhao clamps her with his legs.


    Just like two children, Dr. Ren, sitting opposite him, saw such a funny situation for the first time. He almost couldn''t help laughing. At first, he was only interested in Tao Rong''s illness, but now he is more interested in their relationship.


    In Dr. Ren''s eyes, Nie Zhao is worried about Tao Rong. However, Tao Rong seems not to understand her husband''s good intentions, but to be on guard everywhere.


    Seeing that the two men were about to fight hand to hand, Dr. Ren stood up with a cup and said, "I''ll go to the bedroom first and give you a moment to communicate. You can call me when you have a clear communication."


    Nie Zhao side trapped Tao Rong, side embarrassed said: "sorry, just a moment."


    Dr. Ren said with a smile, "Mr. Nie, I suggest you better Tell your wife clearly, don''t let her misunderstand, the most taboo between husband and wife is mutual suspicion


    Dr. Ren thought that they were normal couples, so he did not know that their situation was so different.


    After Dr. Ren left, Tao Rong ignored her face and started directly. It happened that she had not practiced with a real person these days. Unfortunately, Nie Zhao didn''t give her a chance to practice this time. As soon as she broke free from her practice, she reversed her pressure and crushed her on the sofa. With her tall body and strong muscles, she pressed her down to any place on her body I can''t move.


    Close to the temperature and feel the breath is unbearable.


    "Hooligan, get off me!" Tao Rong instinctively lowered his voice and roared.


    "When I get up, you have to listen to me calmly. It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you in advance, but I''m also for you." Nie Zhao pressed people, almost nose to nose explanation.


    "Then don''t press me." Tao Rong is about to gasp for breath, where there is excess gas, this moment is a little calm down. "Is that how you soldiers suppress the enemy?"


    "That''s different. You''re my wife!" Nie Zhao''s conditioned response.


    For a moment, both of them were stunned.


    The room is filled with soothing music, fragrance and each other''s breath. Gradually, the unknown atmosphere surrounds them.Looking at the very oppressive face above impacting her brain, Tao Rong finally chooses to recognize her.


    "OK, I''ll listen. You let go. I''m suffocating." Tao Rong tries to push Nie Zhao to say.


    Nie Zhao hasn''t held Tao Rong since he came back Well Although we didn''t say that we can hold it before, we should cherish it since there is an accident, so it''s really hard to give up for a while, but it''s important to get down to business.


    Nie Zhao gets up and pulls people up by the way of a gentleman. Seeing that Tao Rong is sitting all the way away from him, almost to the edge of the sofa, he has no choice but to smile bitterly.


    It''s not enough. When something happens, she can get close to herself, sit beside her and even on her legs.


    "Go ahead, I''ll listen." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Nie Zhao explained: "I kept it from you at the beginning, just because I didn''t want my suspicion to become your worry."


    "You doubted me! Just because I dealt with it... " Tao Rong a nu, pointed to Nie Zhao directly with the finger.


    Nie Zhao reaches for Tao Rong''s arm and holds it tightly.


    "I don''t want to add psychological burden to you, so I secretly asked a psychologist to come to you for consultation, but I didn''t expect that I happened to meet Pepe, so I took her affairs as an excuse."


    "In Before Nie Pei? Why? "


    "You have a lot of secrets you don''t want me to know, do you? Some things are done without logic or reason. It''s normal for me to have doubts in my heart. "


    "What? Can''t it be that I have a bad temper, I... "


    "Shh, listen to me. Do you remember how you beat people in the club?"

 Chapter 457

    Tao Rong a muddle, recalled for a while, did not feel where to have a problem.


    "At that time, you suddenly had a fever and fainted Memory fuzzy, then I feel strange, and recently also had a fever fainted, in fact, your body has been very strong, how can easily get sick? I asked elder brother Chen, if it''s not a physical problem, it''s a psychological problem. So brother Chen suggested that I see a psychologist for you. It took me a long time to find someone as professional as Dr. Ren. "


    Looking at Nie Zhao serious incomparable eyes, Tao Rong Zheng Leng for a long time, do not believe: "you will not make a mountain out of a molehill. I feel like I''m fine. "


    Tao Rong''s tone and manner are very firm, but her heart has begun to waver. She remembers that after her rebirth, she often seems unable to suppress her emotions and does many extreme things, just like her brain is out of control. After her reaction, many things have happened.


    Several times, she almost killed others, but almost all of them were stopped by herself in time. Tao Rong thought it was normal. After all, she came back with hatred.


    "So I just came to consult. I''m worried..." Nie Zhao gently put down Tao Rong''s hand, "the matter in the heart can be big or small, you as a physical examination, with a good? After all, it''s your own state. You should want to be better yourself. People have invited you... "


    Tao Rong frowned and looked at Nie Zhao worried. Knowing that he was really worried about himself, she finally softened her heart. Looking at Nie Zhao, she said, "OK, I''ll cooperate." With that, looking at Nie Zhao''s relieved smile, Tao Rong could not help murmuring: "even if we consult, there is no need to have such a big battle. Let''s invite such a powerful expert."


    Nie Zhao got up and was about to call Dr. Ren. Hearing Tao Rong''s words, he said softly without looking back: "because you are very important, you must give the best."


    Tao Rong suddenly turns back, but can only see Nie Zhao''s back, feeling inexplicably complicated.


    Important? How important is it?


    Just now Nie Zhao means that he invited this expert for her. Nie Pei just happened to meet him, which is not the same as what an Wenlan said. Is Chen Liuzhi''s hard work also because of her?


    What does Nie Zhao mean? Why does he seem to care more and more about her? Sometimes she can''t be cruel.


    Dr. Ren is called out, but Dr. Ren asks Nie Zhao to go out, because he wants to chat with Tao Rong alone, ask some topics, and induce some questions. Nie Zhao''s presence will damage the effect.


    So Nie Zhao was asked out of the house and asked to wait in the hall.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong sitting on the sofa before he left. He was relieved to see that she was not flustered and afraid.


    When he came downstairs, he saw yuan Shang sitting on the sofa near the door.


    As soon as Nie Zhao came down, Yuan Shang stood up and looked at Nie Zhao awkwardly.


    Nie Zhao went over and asked, "who are you waiting for?"


    Yuan Shang''s face sank and said, "wait for you, I have something to ask you."


    Nie Zhao sat down with a lot of worries. Yuan Shang also sat down and poured tea for Nie Zhao. "Brother, you have to help me this time."


    "What can I do for you?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Yuan Shangyi said: "don''t tell Lin Jie what you see today, especially remind your wife that I really don''t intend to do anything sorry for Lin Jie, but if you tell Lin Jie what you see today, Lin Jie will be worried and afraid. I don''t want her to do this, so help me keep it secret."


    Nie Zhao sword eyebrow provokes, "last time Tao Rong and Lin Jie for your romantic debt, almost encounter danger, you do not reflect?"


    Yuan Shang was wronged and said: "God, I really don''t have to lie. It''s not my romantic debt. We''re just joking. I just wanted to send her away when she arrived. I just wanted to do my best. Why do you two so distrust me me?"


    As soon as yuan Shanggang finished, he saw Nie Zhao look at him with a look of disgust, and immediately he was unable to say, "I know I was a jerk before, but this time it''s really not..."


    "Isn''t the fiancee more serious than the lover?" Nie Zhao suddenly interrupts.


    Yuan Shang''s face suddenly became serious, "you How did you know that? I I didn''t intend to hide it from you. It''s just that you haven''t been here for a long time, so have I... "


    "Luo Yan said by the way the last time he helped me find a psychologist." Nie Zhao fingers gently tapping the tea table, "I just did not in front of Tao Rong''s face, you are already helping you, of course, I also don''t want Tao Rong to waste time and energy on your troubles."


    "She She is indeed my mother''s friend''s daughter, and my mother, you know, a strong one. She has the final say. She decides that things are not against her elders. I have been resisting, and have never admitted that she is my fiancee. This is my mother''s unilateral statement. I have never talked to her about this step.


    "But she knew that, didn''t she?" Nie Zhao thought of the scene just now and said, "you didn''t tell Lin Jie. You are deceiving yourself.""OK, OK, I know, but what can I do? Who can resist my mother in our family? In order not to let Lin Jie be hurt by my family, I can only pacify them and solve the problem slowly."


    Nie Zhao didn''t answer. He just picked up his cup and drank tea, as if he didn''t believe what yuan Shang said.


    Yuan Shang was worried. "What I said is true. I''m just going to let that woman hate me and quit marriage on her own initiative, so..."


    "So the next one will come out." Nie Zhao directly pierced the reality.


    Yuan Shang''s face also kept accumulating anger, "what do you say I do? What you said is... "


    Yuan Shang wanted to say that Nie Zhao didn''t have a pain in the back when he stood up, but suddenly he thought that Tao Rong''s identity was not as good as Lin Jie''s, which was much worse. However, Nie Zhao was still struggling to survive the unexpected marriage, and he basically maintained it, and he It''s not as good as Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao turned to Yuan Shang and said, "today, Tao Rong and I won''t talk to Lin Jie about anything we meet. Tao Rong is not such a meddler, and I won''t care. But you can figure out what you are doing by yourself. Don''t regret later. No one can help you at that time. After a long time of talking, it''s just that your family opposes you to marry Lin Jie. I know it''s very difficult, but it''s hard If you are sure you can''t marry her, let her go as soon as possible. Although I don''t get along with Lin Jie much, I don''t think Lin Jie is the kind of person who can look down on everything and come back again. "

 Chapter 458

    After being told by Nie Zhao, Yuan Shang left with a bad temper.


    After that, Nie Zhao waited about two hours before he received a call from Dr. Ren asking him to go up.


    When Nie Zhao went up, Tao Rong fell asleep on the sofa. Nie Zhao frowned at Dr. Ren and said, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "She talked too deeply, she was too defensive, she consumed too much energy, and she was very tired. Let''s talk outside. " Dr. Ren''s face is not very good, directly called Nie Zhao came to the balcony of the hotel floor corridor.


    Nie Zhao can''t help being a little nervous. Seeing Dr. Ren standing still, he quickly asked, "is the situation bad?"


    Dr. Ren sighed: "I really haven''t seen such a situation. You have to be prepared. "


    Nie Zhao''s face was cold for a moment, "what do you mean?"


    "On the verge of collapse at any time. She is under a lot of pressure and can''t vent. I don''t know when she will go crazy, but on the surface, she is normal. I doubt that she has potential dual personality. It''s not so good at the moment. "


    "You said she was insane? Going crazy? Are you mistaken? " Nie Zhao''s tone gradually became cold and stiff.


    Dr. Ren is not afraid of anything.


    "She''s just a little bit out of control when she gets emotional occasionally..." Nie Zhao some impatient retort way.


    "Losing control is accompanied by a short memory loss, which is not so simple. Although I don''t know what she has experienced, it must be something very cruel to her, which makes her suffer more than she can bear. That''s why such a contradictory reaction appears in her. This kind of situation is very rare, and I only saw it in the research data before There is only one similar case. To tell you the truth, I can''t treat this situation because I can''t control the degree of her illness. I can only release the pressure in her heart slowly in a way of relaxation. "


    "You didn''t ask?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "Her defensive mind can be called a professional who has experienced professional training. In this case, most people can''t do it. That is to say, even if I ask a professional to hypnotize her, I can''t ask what''s in her heart." To be honest, Dr. Ren himself felt very novel. Normal and crazy combination, if it is dual personality, it is normal, but she is a personality, a normal person.


    Normal people will have emotional excitement, but when emotional excitement breaks through a certain limit, people may fall into madness.


    However, Tao Rong''s appearance is like watching himself crazy soberly and being able to control freely.


    "The only case you said turned out to be..." Nie Zhao asks nervously.


    Dr. Ren sighed: "he became a serial murderer. When he came into contact with his case, he was in prison. He could have been admitted to a mental hospital with mental illness, but he chose to commit suicide in prison."


    How ugly Nie Zhao''s face is, Dr. Ren naturally knows Nie Zhao''s mood. One of his little wives is suddenly described by him as another possibility, that is, everyone will be afraid, and even begin to hate and fear patients.


    Dr. Ren tentatively said: "if you like, I can take her away, put her in our research institute, and try to treat her."


    Nie Zhao suddenly looked up at Dr. Ren, who felt a cold approaching all over his body, and his neck tightened instantly.


    "She''s normal, and I won''t let her be like that."


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s firm eyes, Dr. Ren was also relaxed: "you don''t dislike her."


    Nie Zhao is in a trance of draw back the compelling sight way: "how can I dislike, I haven''t chased her."


    "Ah?" Dr. Ren was stunned and thought that he had heard wrong, but Nie Zhao didn''t mean to continue. Dr. Ren said, "if you have such determination, then I can say the next thing."


    Nie Zhao''s eyes lit up hope and looked at Dr. Ren.


    Dr. Ren said with a smile: "what I just told you is just an extreme situation discovered by us. Maybe many people in the world are the same as her, but they have not been discovered and have a good life. After all, psychology is completely adjustable and there is no absolute explanation. It''s just that you have to be careful when you''re in trouble. "


    "You mean, you can live a completely normal life as before?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Dr. Ren nodded and said, "as I said, I just told you an extreme situation that she might present. As long as we avoid some events that stimulate her, don''t let her get too emotional, satisfy her wishes or her obsession, and let her live happily, we will naturally get better without medicine. Her situation belongs to already face the door one foot, so that door must not give her to kick to open to go


    Nie Zhao instantly understood Dr. Ren''s meaning, "is it better not to tell her about her situation?"


    Dr. Ren nodded with satisfaction, "it''s inevitable. If she thinks that everything is normal, it will be normal. As her closest husband, you must be careful of her psychological condition. During the chat with her, I found that her emotions were extreme, and she seemed to have something special to do. Maybe when she did it, everything would be solved. But If she becomes more and more uncontrollable and bothers you, please contact me in time. It may be a drag on you and a valuable research object for me. It''s also good for her before she makes a mistake. "Nie Zhao agreed with Dr. Ren that he would report any extreme situation to him. But let him take Tao Rong, that is impossible.


    Tao Zhaorong has decided to hide something about her past.


    As for what she will be provoked to emotional collapse, Nie Zhao knows. Every time she encounters a bullying event, Tao Rong will behave very abnormal.


    In fact, Nie Zhao had a flash about whether Tao Rong had ever been bullied, but when they met, Tao Rong was still young. If she was so young, how could she survive such cruel things? And that night in the air raid shelter, if Tao Rong had ever been bullied, how could she react so simply and directly.


    So Nie Zhao denied this view.


    As for Tao Rong''s obsession Is there anything in particular she wants? High school? Training your body? Leaving the Tao family? Or the man named Xiaoxiao?


    Nie Zhao is not sure.


    Soon, Tao Rong wakes up. Dr. Ren and Nie Zhao cooperate and say that Tao Rong''s consultation is all right. Sometimes the test questions are not very accurate. Tao Rong thinks that her defensive answer has fooled Dr. Ren, and easily goes back with Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 459

    On the way back, Tao Rong was still free to discuss yuan Shang''s affairs, but Nie Zhao seized an opportunity and asked, "what you said Lin Jie wanted was that Yuan Shang completely belonged to him. Without him, he would have lost most of his life. What about you? Do you have something that you want so much that if you don''t have it, you''ll lose most of your life? "


    Tao Rong follows Nie Zhao''s way of thinking, but he doesn''t think much about it. In his mind, he jumps out of Xiao Xiao''s lovely appearance.


    "Yes." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    "What?" Nie Zhao asked quickly.


    "I won''t tell you." How could Tao Rong answer.


    "Why? Tell me, maybe I can help you achieve it? " Nie Zhao said again.


    "Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?" Tao Rong asked warily.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile, "are you my wife? I think about it. Legally and ethically, I should be the best to you. "


    "There is no such law and ethics!" Tao Rong said.


    "Then I want to be good to you, can''t I?" Nie Zhao asked in a deep voice.


    "Why?" Tao Rong turns his head to look at Nie Zhao. His eyes have become more and more complicated.


    "No why, I just want to be nice to you. Don''t you deserve to be nice to others?" Nie Zhao fooled him.


    "It''s not worth it!" Tao Rong denied it directly.


    Nie Zhao eyebrows jump, "I think it''s worth it."


    "I almost made your sister crazy before."


    Nie Zhao cheek a draw, "you don''t evil scenery can die?"


    Tao Rong hummed.


    Nie Zhao took a look at Tao Rong. Seeing that she looked a little awkward, he continued with a smile: "you haven''t answered me. What do you want?"


    "The time has not come." Tao Rong said mysteriously.


    "What?"


    "When the time comes, I''ll ask you for it."


    Seeing that there was nothing else to ask, Nie Zhao had to change the subject.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t take Tao Rong home, but eats out directly. Tao Rong wants to go to the library, so Nie Zhao accompanies Tao Rong in the library all afternoon.


    Quiet library, only the sound of the pages turning, has been late autumn sunshine from the high window shine in, shine on the face, books, a soft, more suitable for people to read than light.


    Tao Rong flipped the book and felt the sound of even breathing. Tao Rong looked sideways and saw that Nie Zhao, who was sitting next to him, had fallen asleep on the table.


    Nie Zhao seldom takes such a break. He must be really tired. A closer look shows that he is almost black now. Is it too hard to train?


    Nie Zhao''s army is special. Tao Rong thinks that he occasionally has extreme training, but he doesn''t know that Wu Qing is born of her.


    Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, Tao Rong reached out and put his coat on his body to let him sleep well.


    Tao Rong''s reading interferes with her even breathing, which makes her unable to wake up at all.


    In his last life, he didn''t want to spend a minute with her husband. At this moment, he was willing to sacrifice his rest and training time to spend time with her in the library, because he didn''t come to read books, he came to accompany her completely.


    This completely subverts Tao Rong''s inner feelings. Tao Rong can''t turn a blind eye to Nie Zhao''s warmth.


    Gradually, Tao Rong''s eyes were fixed on Nie Zhao''s beautiful side face again. The sunlight on his face softened the focus. It was as beautiful as painting a Chinese and American man.


    Tao Rong''s hand goes out uncontrollably. She wants to touch the bridge of his nose to see if it is as straight as a blade.


    When Tao Rong, like shaving his nose, floats on it gently and slides down without any force, a pair of eyes full of stars and converging sunlight slowly open.


    At the moment of looking up, Tao Rong was offended by his lazy and spontaneous temperament. His fingers were directly stiff on the top of his lips. He was embarrassed and didn''t know what excuse to make.


    In fact, it''s all about beauty.


    As a result, Nie Zhao seems to be confused. He looks at Tao Rong in a daze and suddenly sticks out his tongue to roll Tao Rong''s index finger joint.


    Being rolled up by the damp and cool thing like a living creature, Tao Rong''s brain is blank. In that second, she swears that she can see the enchanting look on Nie Zhao''s face and make her heart suffer great damage directly. When she wants to take back her hand, Nie Zhao grabs Tao Rong''s arm and drags it.


    Directly as a pillow, pillow in his slightly hot cheek, the lips almost half of the pressure on the back of her hand.


    Tao Rong wants to pull out, but his hand is almost caught by Nie Zhao''s hands. He can''t pull out without exerting himself.


    And Nie Zhao is a pair of sleep confused appearance, turn head, continue to be in a daze of sleep.


    Tao Rong struggled for a few seconds, but finally she didn''t bear to give up saving her hand. She could only read angrily, but the breath she felt from time to time on the back of her hand really made her feel as if she had been crawled by an ant.What Tao Rong didn''t know was that when Nie Zhao turned his head, he almost didn''t laugh. How could he be sleepy? He felt the little hand under his cheek and couldn''t help kissing again. Anyway, she didn''t know.


    Wait until Tao Rong''s hand numbness of can''t support of time, Nie Zhao timely turned a head, Tao Rong quickly took out the hand.


    When Nie Zhao wakes up, Tao Rong stares at him coldly, but he is embarrassed to mention it.


    The breath that I was holding completely dissipated after supper.


    Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong home, looks at Nie Pei and comforts his parents. After meeting his grandfather, he leaves in a hurry.


    So much time for Tao Rong to come back.


    After seeing Nie Zhao off, an Wenlan couldn''t help asking Tao Rong, even in front of Nie Chen, and said, "are you in such a hurry to go out during the day? Is there anything urgent?"


    Tao Rong hook lip a smile, direct counterattack way: "Nie Zhao said to keep secret." And then give a sweet smile in return before anwenlan deliberately mislead her things.


    Looking at an Wenlan''s face changing, Tao Rongcai goes to the warehouse with pride. About seeing a psychologist today, Tao Rongcai''s heart is gone.


    But Nie Zhao''s more and more abnormal, let her heart instinctively raised uneasiness, that kind of seems to have something out of control uneasiness.


    Another week later, the Nie family discussed that Nie Pei was finally sent to the home of a distant relative of the Nie family abroad for care. At the beginning, Hou Xianshu went with her, leaving an Wenlan and Tao Rong, two hostesses, who were in charge for the time being. All the other men are back in the military district.


    For Tao Rong, it''s almost as pleasant as a holiday. After all, an Wenlan likes to put on airs and doesn''t mess with her at all.


    But Tao Rong underestimates an Wenlan. After all, she gets freedom from Hou Xianshu. Similarly, an Wenlan is also free. There is no need to hide her friendship with Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 460

    A week after Hou Xianshu left with Nie Pei, an Wenlan refused to return to Nie''s home because of the internship arranged by the school. Tao Rong was happy to stay at home alone.


    One night, Nie Zhao called her everyday as usual to chat, and suddenly said, "other comrades in arms have their daughter-in-law to visit them in the army. He Tielong always asked why you didn''t come. I don''t think you know. As a family member, you can visit us every month as long as it''s not during the mission."


    Tao Rong used to deal with it for half an hour every day, but she didn''t feel at ease. When she heard Nie Zhao say this, she felt even more strange. For a moment, she really didn''t know how to answer him.


    Nie Zhao''s tone seemed to be smiling: "I don''t want you to visit me..."


    Tao Rong frowned and asked, "then why do you tell me?"


    Nie Zhao coughed and said, "I just told you that you have such a right. As my wife, I have the obligation to tell you what rights I should have. I respect you. "


    "Oh, I see."


    "Then you Are you coming? " Nie Zhao asked cautiously: "if you come, tell me in advance, I''ll make a report, and then I can show you around the military region. You can ask Lao Zhang to send you here. It''s quite convenient. "


    "Me? I''m not planning to go. I''m still studying. I''m very busy every day. I don''t have that spare time. " Tao Rong directly refused, joking, she didn''t want to go there, but she had a very bad memory of where. The only time she went in was like a prisoner. She didn''t want to hurt the scene.


    Nie Zhao''s tone doesn''t sound like much loss, but says helplessly: "I know you are not human at all."


    Tao Rong a little speechless way: "if you want me to go, I can cooperate."


    "Forget it. It''s not interesting." Nie Zhao said: "but there are a lot of interesting competitions in December. It''s a pity not to come to see them. It''s also because of these activities that I can''t ask for leave to go home. "


    "December is the end of our term..." Tao Rong light ran said.


    Nie Zhaozhen was speechless and had to give up in the end. "Come on, you can read your books. Reading and exercise are the most important things for you. If you want to relax, you are not willing to do so."


    Tao Rong doesn''t know if it''s her own illusion. How can she listen to Nie Zhao''s tone? It''s a little coquettish.


    "You How are things going? Is training hard? " Tao Rong finally still can''t hold on to say care, meaning.


    Nie Zhao''s tone suddenly rose, "do you know you care about me? No, I''m used to it. "


    Tao Rong is a little uncomfortable. She always feels that they are getting used to chatting like this every day, that is The habit of having to care about each other''s situation of the day.


    After chatting for a while, Nie Zhao said: "well, don''t delay your time, or you''ll go to bed late again. Now you''re the only host at home. You can come as you like. You don''t have to pay attention to the rules, open your mind and relax. If you have friends, you can make an appointment to go home at any time."


    Tao Rong said frankly, "I don''t have time to make friends."


    "To make friends is to make heart, not time." Nie Zhao said Tao Rong again, and then he hung up.


    But after this call, Tao Rong always felt that something was wrong.


    When she finished her training and took a bath, she suddenly reacted. Nie Zhao knew that Hou Xianshu had gone with Nie Pei before, but now how could he know that she was alone at home? How could he know that an Wenlan was not there?


    Tao Rong thinks it''s their aunt Qiao who accidentally said it when they answered the phone, or Nie Chen told Nie Zhao, but the next day, Tao Rong got the answer from an Wenlan''s younger brother an Rifan.


    Since Nie Pei left, an Rifan has been unhappy with everything all day, especially for Tao Rong.


    An Rifan had been with Nie Pei and an Wenlan before, so he heard something from there, and unilaterally determined that Tao Rong was the one who hurt Nie Pei to leave.


    It has to be said that he really guessed right, but he didn''t really know the truth. He just listened to Tu Shu and stubbornly took out his anger with Tao Rong. If he didn''t worry about yuan Xu around tao Rong, an Rifan wanted to directly find someone to take Tao Rong out of the classroom and forbid her to come to class.


    Can''t start, an Rifan can only find unhappiness from trifles.


    On this day, an Rifan took advantage of Yuan Xu''s absence and directly sat down in front of Tao Rong''s desk. He stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers in front of Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks up at an Rifan with no expression.


    An Rifan doesn''t like this picture of Tao Rong, because she looks at herself like an idiot.


    The growing appearance of Tao Rong once again makes an Rifan lose his mind. After all, in the Nie family, he is different from in the mountains. Tao Rong is not only taller, but also has the best skin and complexion at this age. In addition, his hair has gradually grown, and the early form of a beautiful embryo has been fully formed.It''s not just an Rifan. Several boys in the class will blush when they stare at Tao Rong for a long time. No one in the current class can match Tao Rong in terms of looks. This is why Lin Ziqing hates Tao Rong more now, because her looks are gradually flaunting.


    Tao Rong looked at an Rifan and felt sick. He asked impatiently, "what''s the matter? Yuan Xu will be back soon. If you have something to say, let it go. "


    An Rifan wakes up and looks at Tao Rong with some disgust and says, "it''s really vulgar."


    Tao Rong sneers and doesn''t want to retort. In an Rifan''s eyes, Nie Pei is elegant when she scolds others. No matter what she does, she is vulgar.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to pay attention to him, and planned to continue to write the title. As a result, an Rifan said, "do you know where my sister has gone?"


    The nib of Tao Rong''s pen soon returned to normal.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, an Rifan frowned and said, "she went to the military region."


    Tao Rong didn''t even stop his pen, as if he didn''t hear what he said.


    An Rifan felt incredible and continued: "I said that she went to the military region and was with Nie Er Ge. Now if she can''t do it well, she will accompany Nie Er Ge. Don''t you care at all?"


    Tao Rong still doesn''t pay attention to it. An Rifan is worried. When he gets the news, he is happy to think that Tao Rong will vomit blood in anger when he hears it. He doesn''t even have a good class. As a result, Tao Rong doesn''t respond at all. What''s wrong? Doesn''t she know

 Chapter 461

    An Rifan is also a big hearted, direct idiot said: "don''t you know? My sister and your husband were ex lovers. They were in love and were forced to separate. Now they love each other. My sister went to the military region for him. You... "


    Tao Rong suddenly looked up at an Rifan and said, "be careful when you say this. If your brother-in-law hears you or other people in the Nie family hears you, it''s not good for your sister. Don''t bother your sister. Let your sister back on the infidelity of her husband and brother''s adulteress


    Tao Rong''s tone was flat, and his face was still expressionless. He was so angry that he couldn''t sit still. He suddenly stood up and said in a thick voice: "you''re not angry. Are you sick?"


    "Hello! Who let you near here


    Just at this time, Yuan Xu came back. He looked at an Rifan coldly. An Rifan didn''t dare to make any more noise, so he left angrily.


    Yuan Xu opened his chair and sat down. He was not happy and said, "what''s that kid talking about again?"


    As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, he heard a click and turned his head to see that the plastic part of the ball point pen in Tao Rong''s hand was broken.


    Yuan Xu a Leng, immediately see Tao Rong very indifferent put away in the hands of broken ballpoint pen, slowly took out a new one.


    "Nothing? Nie Pei is not here, he is lonely and flustered


    Yuan Xu snorted and said: "the crazy girl is not here. It''s much more refreshing here. By the way, are you free in the evening? "


    Tao Rong pressed down the tumultuous emotion in his heart and said, "why?"


    Yuan Xu said awkwardly, "isn''t there a physics quiz tomorrow? I want you to help me cram tonight and let me pass tomorrow''s test. I won''t let you help me for free. Just ask for anything


    "Ha? When did you care... " Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu in surprise. The little boy''s cheek turns red slightly. He takes off his childish coldness and is a little cute and handsome.


    "I''ve made a bet with my elder brother that if I pass the quiz tomorrow, he will help me get a complete set of models of the most advanced guns in foreign countries." Yuan Xu finished coughing and said, "I want to."


    Tao Rong looked at such yuan Xu, almost did not laugh. After all, it''s still a child.


    "Didn''t your family hire a tutor for you? Can''t he tutor you? " Tao Rong asked.


    "I''m not stupid. How can he know our progress and what we may test every time? You''re not Almost full every time? You must have the knack of getting high marks. It''s more useful for you to help me cram for a while than him. " Yuan Xu said.


    Yuan Xu is surprisingly smart, and his analysis is right. In a small classroom test, only the teachers and students can grasp the test questions and test points. The general tutor will help him improve his academic performance, but it is almost impossible to achieve rapid progress in scores in a test.


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu''s nervous face, but he doesn''t feel troublesome. After all, Yuan Xu has helped him too much. Although it''s Nie Zhao''s deal, he is also grateful. Besides, Nie Pei has been teased by her, and she is not afraid of getting close to Yuan Xu and causing trouble, so she nods and agrees.


    "That''s great. I''ll go to my house tonight. If I''m late, I''ll let the driver take you home. It won''t trouble you." Yuan Xu said happily.


    "Can''t you go to Nie''s? The Nie family happens to have no master at home, so it''s convenient. " Tao Rong said that she is not willing to go to the yuan family. The same high-ranking family is not so easy to integrate. Moreover, she is in a special situation. If she meets someone with colored glasses, isn''t she going to be angry for herself?


    "It''s not impossible, but when I mentioned it to my mother, she wanted to invite you to my house for dinner and said thank you." Yuan Xu''s face stinks.


    "Thank me? Where to start? " Tao Rong was surprised.


    "It''s not because you told me the rules of the military academy, let me obediently class, Chen Lijuan directly called my home to praise me." Yuan Xu said with a speechless face.


    Tao Rong was surprised and said, "let your mother know that she should hate me. Doesn''t she disapprove of your entrance to the military academy?"


    "Of course, I won''t be so stupid to tell her this. I just said that I was infected by you and I''m sorry to play truant. That''s why she said she wanted to thank you." When Yuan Xu said this, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Finally, she decided to go to the yuan family. After all, Mrs. yuan already knew that it would offend people to change places temporarily.


    After school, Tao Rong borrowed yuan Xu''s phone to call home and said that it was yuan''s invitation, so aunt Qiao just worried about her fear, to worry about safety.


    When two people wait for Yuan''s car at the roadside, Tao Rong has already dutifully begun to give yuan Xu an argument.


    When he asked yuan Xu what he was going to do, suddenly a car came along the side of the road. Tao Rong was startled by the sense of approaching danger. Instinctively, he stretched out his hand and pulled yuan Xu, who was reading a book, back to avoid some slight scratches.


    As soon as Tao Rong and Yuan Xu stepped back, the car just stopped in front of them. If Tao Rong didn''t pull it in time, they would be scratched by the rearview mirror.


    After Yuan Xu reacted, he suddenly got angry and kicked on the door, "who! Get out of the car, you can''t driveThe black window rolled down and a gentle looking man in his twenties came into view. "Sorry, I didn''t hurt you."


    The other party apologized, and Yuan Xu was not good enough to continue to get angry. He was choking with anger, which was really uncomfortable.


    But Tao Rong stepped forward at this time and said, "it''s the other one in your car who should apologize. If it wasn''t for her, you probably wouldn''t rush to us with bad technology."


    The gentle man''s face changed in an instant. It turned out that the gentle and polite smile was a fake expression.


    Yuan Xu also instantly understood and yelled: "who!"


    At this time, a pair of hands from behind the man climbed up, the hands casually put on the man''s shoulder, a figure from the back seat, it is Lin Ziqing.


    Tao Rong sneered. After all, she had seen it many times. The car picked up Lin Ziqing.


    "Lin Ziqing! Do you want to die? " Yuan Xu said coldly.


    Lin Ziqing is still a little afraid of Yuan Xu. After all, she didn''t expect that Tao Rong would know she was behind.


    "It''s not my car. I just have something to say to Tao Rong. That''s why I let the car drive here. It''s none of my business to drive it." Lin Ziqing makes excuses.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Tao Rong asked.


    Lin Ziqing''s expression was a little stiff. After a long pause, she said, "I will definitely surpass you in the exam tomorrow."


    Tao Rong calmly looked at Lin Ziqing, and Yuan Xu beside her said with a smile: "although your physics is good, it''s never the top three. Now you say you want to surpass the first place. It''s really shameful."

 Chapter 462

    Lin Ziqing''s face turned red in an instant. She gave a cold hum and went back directly. "Brother in law, drive!"


    Yu Yi immediately closed the window and drove away.


    But Tao Rong is a little stunned, brother-in-law?


    Isn''t Lin Ziqing''s brother-in-law Nie Xuan''s husband?


    Conniving my sister-in-law to do such childish things?


    Tao Rong''s first sense of this brother-in-law is really bad. He thinks that such a person is not worthy of Nie Xuan!


    In particular, Nie Xuan and Nie Zhao are so similar that they are the most beautiful women in Nanshi. They are more beautiful than an Wenlan. With such family background, how can such a person marry such a man?


    Can''t understand, and just looking at that brother-in-law, Tao Rong also has a strange feeling, don''t say where strange, anyway is not natural.


    But soon yuan''s car came, and Tao Rong didn''t care about Lin Ziqing.


    The car drove slowly for more than ten minutes to Yuan''s house.


    Yuan family and Nie family are located in the opposite direction of Nanshi, which is also an excellent location. However, compared with Nie family hidden in the forest, yuan family''s location is more prosperous, but not as large as Nie family''s. There are also brightly lit families around, and many dignitaries live nearby.


    Only yuan Shang and Yuan Xu still live with their parents in the yuan family.


    The eldest son of the yuan family is also a politician. He has been married, so he moved out to live independently for a long time, and now he has accumulated achievements in another developed city in the same province.


    The third member of the yuan family is studying abroad.


    In the last life, Tao Rong only met the eldest son of the yuan family, but the third son didn''t.


    As for the elders of the yuan family, like the elders of the Nie family, they are very busy. They travel everywhere and seldom stay at home. The wife is also in charge of the overall situation.


    However, Mrs. yuan is different from Hou Xianshu. She is a very powerful woman. She was originally born in a military and political family, and naturally has a style of big family. Among the wives in the south, she is the one who holds the real power and is really worthy of fear.


    This is the first time that Tao Rong has met her alone in her two lives. She is really a little nervous. Fortunately, she is accompanied by Yuan Xu, and Mrs. yuan knows her background very well. It is estimated that her expectation is very low at the beginning. As long as she performs better, she will be able to pass the test.


    When Yuan Xu took Tao Rong in, he saw two people in front of a very precious mahogany bench.


    Two women are saying something enthusiastically, holding each other''s hands. One of them is Mrs. yuan, and the other, Tao Rong, doesn''t know each other.


    "Mom, aunt Yun, I brought my classmates back." Yuan Xu stepped forward.


    Tao Rong hurried forward to greet both of them. "Hello, Mrs. yuan."


    Mrs. yuan''s expression is a kind smile, but the other one looks at Tao Rong carefully. Tao Rong just glances at her and knows that Aunt Yun doesn''t like her.


    "Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law doesn''t need to be so polite. Our two families are close friends. My second brother and your husband are good brothers, and you and my ah Xu are at the same table. You can call me aunt yuan for such a close relationship." Compared with the last meeting, Mrs. yuan treated Tao Rong more friendly.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "well, aunt yuan, listen to you."


    Tao Rong is courteous and generous. As expected, she is a little satisfied in Mrs. yuan''s eyes.


    Mrs. yuan talked with Tao Rong again, which made yuan Xu directly impatient and said, "Mom, I''m looking for someone to help me with my tutoring, not to chat with you. Can I take someone away?"


    Mrs. yuan looked at Yuan Xu fondly and said, "you child!" But look at Tao Rong''s eyes more satisfied.


    Even if it is accompanied by her baby son''s friends, Mrs. yuan is also to choose carefully, can''t have a bad yuan Xu.


    When Mrs. yuan heard that they were sitting at the same table, she wanted to change yuan Xu''s class. After all, Tao Rong had a bad foundation.


    However, seeing that Yuan Xu was desperate, he could only observe for a while.


    As a result, the better yuan Xu''s performance, Mrs. yuan began to face up to the good influence brought by Tao Rong, and gradually recognized the existence of Tao Rong. Invite her to come, it is to examine Tao Rong better.


    Today, I talked a little. Mrs. yuan was more satisfied with Tao Rong''s performance. She could talk to her so much. She was a smart child. She had ideas and was polite enough.


    "It''s said that you gave a Xu the correct demonstration before he began to study hard. I really appreciate you. What would you like to eat tonight? I''ll let the chef prepare it as soon as possible." Mrs. Yuan said with a smile.


    Tao Rong is a little embarrassed. After all, it seems that there are still guests at home. "I''m not picky. Anything." Then he looked at Aunt Yun.


    Satisfied with Tao Rong''s cleverness, Mrs. Yuan said, "don''t worry. You are a guest today. We will treat you well. This is our family Half a guest, half a in laws. "


    When Aunt Yun heard this, she laughed and said, "as long as you can talk, I am your sister."


    The two joked, and Yuan Xu''s patience reached the limit. When Mrs. yuan saw that her son''s face was black, she quickly let them go.Yuan Xu didn''t take Tao Rong to the room. After all, Tao Rong is someone else''s wife. It''s not like this. Yuan Xu took Tao Rong to the indoor greenhouse at the end of the corridor, where plants are specially placed, to study. Because there are glass everywhere, you can see it outside, but you can''t hear it. It''s a very open and quiet reading environment.


    Tao Rong didn''t waste his time. Knowing what he was doing, he quickly got to the main topic. First, he checked out the test sites for tomorrow''s exam, and asked yuan Xu to do the questions. Then, he determined which ones he couldn''t and which ones he would. Finally, each test site was broken one by one.


    One by one, we''ll have a complete practice meeting, and then we''ll go on to the next.


    Yuan Xu for his model is also spell, Tao Rong did not see him read so seriously. At the beginning, I was worried that he would not have the patience to practice the same knowledge point again and again.


    As a result, he was able to do the same type of problem without any mistakes, and he was willing to let it go. On this point, the rhythm of the two people was very similar.


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu were tired after concentrating on the topic for an hour. At the same time, people also saw the opportunity to come in and deliver tea, and told them that they would have dinner soon.


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu stopped. Tao Rong asked yuan Xu to review what he had done before. He stood up to loosen his muscles, look at the flowers and think about his mind. After all, he heard a big news today and didn''t digest it well.


    Just as she was standing beside the glass house, the door she was facing opened and a car came in slowly.


    Tao Rong recognized that it was yuan Shang''s car.


    "Your second brother is coming back for dinner today?" Tao Rong asked casually.


    Yuan Xu a Leng, "ah, by the way, this matter you do not know?"

 Chapter 463

    Tao Rong was about to look back in doubt. As a result, he saw yuan Shang get off the bus and go to the copilot''s side to open the door. The gentleman took another young woman off the bus.


    And that woman was the one I met at the hotel.


    Taking women home?


    Tao Rong''s face changed in an instant, and then he heard yuan Xu say: "my second brother came back to dinner with his fiancee. Aunt Yun, whom I just met, is the mother of the woman named Ding Yuqing."


    "Fiancee?" Tao Rong turns his head and looks at Yuan Xu.


    Seeing that Tao Rong''s face was not good, Yuan Xu said uneasily, "well. My mother made it. My brother didn''t want to


    "I don''t want to bring people back for dinner, but I''ll go in and out of your house in pairs?" Tao Rong''s intonation can''t help rising.


    Tao Rong''s memory of this aspect is vague. Maybe he had a fiancee in his last life, but yuan hasn''t married her, so Tao Rong didn''t hear any rumors there.


    So although Tao Rong was a little angry for a while, she didn''t feel extreme.


    Yuan Xu said angrily, "why do you talk to me like this? I don''t know! Besides, it''s my brother''s business, and I can''t manage it. "


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but said: "you know Lin Jie, and the relationship is not bad. Don''t you have any reaction?"


    Yuan Xu was stunned by the approaching Tao Rong, and then said, "it''s none of my business!"


    Tao Rong is also used to Yuan Xu''s mantra. Knowing that this boy is like this, he asked, "your brother''s marriage and love are completely controlled, and you will be like this in the future. Do you want to marry a woman you don''t love and fall in love normally by following the arrangement of your family?"


    Yuan Xu was really stunned. He didn''t like any women, and he always thought that women were troublesome. Although he was always chased by Nie Pei, he didn''t feel at all. Other girls of the same age were courting him, and he hated them very much. He didn''t even want to stay in the same room with women for a time.


    If you really want to say that only Tao Rong can make him so close, after all, it''s very comfortable to get along with her, she won''t be too annoying, she''s also very considerate in taking care of people, and she won''t be self righteous and interfere too much. Yuan Xu thinks that if girls are like Tao Rong, it won''t be so troublesome to get along with them.


    "My business is naturally my own decision. I''m different from my second brother who is not promising." Yuan Xu Leng for a long time, immediately arrogant said.


    Tao Rong picks her eyebrows and thinks about it for a long time. After all, Yuan Xu will join the army on his own, regardless of the opposition of all his family. This kind of courage is not what ordinary noble young masters can have. For example, Yuan Shang always uses his family as an excuse. In fact, he is afraid of difficulties and challenges. He decides that he can''t resist his parents without trying. He secretly procrastinates, which is probably not enough It''s because of this pressure that he can''t face Lin Jie wholeheartedly. Find all kinds of women to relieve himself.


    Thinking of this, Tao Rong suddenly reached out and patted yuan Xu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "indeed, you are more promising than your second brother."


    The straightforward praise and smiling eyes made yuan Xu feel uncomfortable, "hum, just know."


    Just then, the door of the glass room was pushed open.


    It was yuan Shang who appeared at the door in a hurry. It was probably from Mrs. yuan that she heard that Tao Rong had also come, so she came in a hurry.


    Looking at his guilty look, Tao Rong turned and sat down without expression, and continued to drink tea.


    "Tao Rong, here you are." Yuan Shang said dryly.


    "It''s not the right time." Tao Rong said in a smooth tone.


    "How can I say that? You are very welcome to our house. I heard that you are tutoring ah Xu. It''s really hard for you." Yuan Shang looked at Yuan Xu with a guilty heart, but yuan Xuzheng focused on the topic, and did not care about the existence of his second brother.


    Yuan Shang finished, but Tao Rong seems to be too lazy to talk, just when Ding Yuqing came in.


    As soon as Ding Yuqing came in, he saw Tao Rong and was shocked: "it''s you!"


    Tao Rong turned to look at her and said with a smile, "hello."


    Ding Yuqing glared at Tao Rong, took yuan Shang and said, "my mother will let you go."


    Yuan Shang''s face changed slightly, and he wanted to pull out his hand. Ding Yuqing felt it, but he made more efforts. "What are you doing? Isn''t she your brother''s wife? It''s not your girlfriend. What are you nervous about? "


    Yuan Shang''s face turned green, while Tao Rong looked at Ding Yuqing curiously.


    Ding Yuqing saw that he couldn''t move, so he threw it hard. He glared at Yuan Shang unhappily and turned to leave.


    Tao Rong picks her eyebrows and continues to do her own business, but yuan Shang says anxiously: "Tao Rong, she..."


    "Second brother yuan, I''m not qualified to say more about your affairs, and I don''t want to meddle in my own business. But don''t let sister Lin feel sad. No one can never leave anyone. Don''t regret it." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Yuan Shang was relieved to hear that, "Nie Zhao really knows you. Sure enough, you will say so."Tao Rong in the heart a stem, "originally he already knew."


    Yuan Shang was stunned. He didn''t know if he had said something wrong, but now it was his own business. "Tao Rong, don''t worry, I don''t want to be sorry for Lin Jie. I just need a little time to solve the problem, but I hope Lin Jie won''t be hurt, so she had better not know about it from the beginning to the end."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t talk too much." Tao Rong said frankly.


    It''s not that Tao Rong doesn''t want to help Lin Jie, but she knows that according to Lin Jie''s current temperament, Yuan Shang is still the dominant. Even if she tells her, she is just sad, but she will never leave yuan Shang. So why should she do so much?


    At dinner, Tao Rong thought she would be embarrassed, but Ding Yuqing''s mother and daughter still give yuan family face. They are guests, so they dare not make trouble, but they are not enthusiastic.


    Ding Yuqing has not pretended to have seen Tao Rong.


    However, in front of Tao Rong, they still discussed the marriage of Yuan Shang and Ding Yuqing. Although it was not so formal, it seemed that it was the kind of words between parents. It is estimated that both sides were in the running in stage, or maybe it was caused by Yuan Shang''s not nodding so far.


    After dinner, Tao Rong and Yuan Xu continue their task, but in the middle of it, Ding Yuqing suddenly appears and says that they want to talk to Tao Rong alone.


    Yuan Shang is not here.


    Naturally, Yuan Xu would not pay attention to Ding Yuqing, so he directly refused: "no way."


    Ding Yuqing is not afraid of Yuan Xu either. He takes him as a kid''s head and says, "I''m looking for her, not you. What qualifications do you have to refuse for her? Hello, Tao Rong, come out with me

 Chapter 464

    Yuan Xu immediately stood up and said, "I''m sick. This is my territory. This is the person I invited. I don''t like it. Do you really think you are from this family? Get out of here and don''t disturb my reading! "


    "You son of a bitch!" Ding Yuqing''s temper is also explosive. Looking at her fierce appearance, Tao Rong is really afraid that these two people will fight.


    "Well, that''s enough." Tao Rong directly stood up, stopped yuan Xu, said: "you obediently do the topic, I go out with her to talk."


    "Well, can''t I protect you? You don''t have to listen to her! " Yuan Xu is not reconciled.


    Tao Rong frowned and knocked on the table and said, "I''ll finish these ten questions before I come back."


    Yuan Xu immediately glared.


    Tao Rong squinted, "start!"


    Yuan Xu instinctively sat down and began to make questions.


    Seeing this scene, Ding Yuqing was stunned.


    Tao Rong went to Ding Yuqing and said, "come out and talk."


    As soon as he came out, Ding Yuqing was surprised and said, "the little devil will listen to you, and he is so obedient. I haven''t seen any face from him in the past few days. How do you tame the wolf dog?"


    Tao Rong speechless way: "he listened to my husband''s words, so by the way give me face."


    "Your husband?" Ding Yuqing remembered the handsome soldier he met last time. Indeed, he looked more energetic.


    They found a small sitting room where there was no one and sat down to talk.


    Ding Yuqing looked at Tao Rong carefully and said, "I really can''t see that you are about the same age as this boy. You look more mature. You are worthy of being married. You can''t be regarded as a child."


    To tell you the truth, Tao Rong really doesn''t hate Ding Yuqing''s straightforward character. After all, up to now, although she''s rude, she doesn''t speak ill of each other.


    "If you treat me as a child, why do you want to talk to me? Come on, what can I do for you? " Tao Rong said directly.


    Ding Yuqing shrugged and said, "I want to meet yuan Shang''s girlfriend."


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly changed, "what do you want to do?"


    Ding Yuqing sneered: "why do you all protect her so much? She is an adult. What can she do for herself! For love, for her future, if she is a counsellor, she doesn''t deserve it. "


    Tao Rong is stunned and doesn''t know how to answer Ding Yuqing. After all, Lin Jie has her own reasons for growing up like this. Their protection for Lin Jie is only instinctive protection for the weak. Tao Rong knows what happened to her in her last life and she can''t handle such things.


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong found a reason and said, "because she is an ordinary person, she can''t compete with people with status and background like you. What''s wrong with protecting her as a friend?"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to do anything. I just want to meet my future husband '' Ding Yuqing said indifferent.


    And this idea instantly made Tao Rong''s brain hot, "you What do you mean by that? "


    "Why, you''ve been married to a rich family for so long, so few people have heard of such things?" Ding Yuqing asked unexpectedly.


    "Would you like to share yuan Shang with others? You don''t love him at all, but you want to marry him? " Tao Rong asked dumbly.


    "Marriage is very normal. Don''t you have a famous couple in your family?" Ding Yuqing said sarcastically.


    The marriage of the Nie family was widely spread in the upper class, and Ding Yuqing also heard about it.


    Tao Rong is speechless and can only stare at Ding Yuqing.


    Ding Yuqing said: "isn''t it good for three people to live in harmony and get what they need? What our two families need is our marriage. I don''t care who yuan Shang loves. Anyway, it''s my husband. If he marries me and has a baby together, it''s almost the same. He wants to support that woman outside. As long as that woman doesn''t pick things up, I still have faith in running a good family. "


    "Don''t you want to marry someone you love?" Tao Rong was dumb for a long time.


    Ding Yuqing said: "when I was abroad, I fell in love many times. In the end, it''s just like that. It''s meaningless. I''m not interested in love any more. As long as I can achieve my goal, other things don''t matter."


    "Even if you think so, you don''t have to see her. It''s about you and Yuan Shang. You can solve it yourself. " Tao Rong said rationally.


    Ding Yuqing stretched out lazily on the sofa and said: "but what''s more troublesome is that Yuan Shang is playing Tai Chi with us. I don''t think it''s troublesome because he can''t resist and is unwilling. So I plan to deal with the problem from the source. I hope that the woman can think about the tripartite win-win situation I put forward. Anyway, according to her situation, she wants to pass yuan a Aunt that pass is simply impossible, according to my opinion, aunt yuan can still turn a blind eye to their things together. "


    Tao Rong''s mouth twitched when he heard this. He really didn''t know how to say such an idea. He could only say, "I won''t tell you.""Hey, I''m for her good. If you don''t tell me, Yuan Shang won''t tell me. Do you want me to go to Aunt yuan? It''s really bad for that woman to make trouble at that time. I still want to solve the problem peacefully. " Ding Yuqing pick eyebrow road.


    Tao Rong frowned and said: "she is very fragile, so it''s inconvenient to know that Yuan Shang still has a fiancee. Don''t look for her. She''s a dead eye. No matter how extravagant you say, she won''t be willing to share a man with you. If she has the slightest possibility to do so, why do you think yuan still refuses to try? "


    Ding Yuqing blinked, patted his forehead and said, "it seems like this."


    Tao Rong restrained her expression and said in a cold voice, "I hope you don''t go to Aunt yuan. Women shouldn''t hurt women. If you want to speed up the progress, go and force yuan Shang. "


    Ding Yuqing looked at Tao Rong with some unknown meaning, then said with a smile: "what you said is reasonable. I''m not interested in embarrassing women."


    Tao Rongsong said, "in case I said, "what if yuan Shang doesn''t want to marry you?"


    Ding Yuqing said in a relaxed tone: "that''s something parents have to worry about. I''ve tried what I should do, but I can''t forget it. In fact, Yuan Shang''s face is quite to my taste, but it''s just to my taste. This is not good. I''m willing to change my marriage partner, but my family won''t agree."

 Chapter 465

    Ding Yuqing said: "but since you want to protect your friends, I can remind you that I''m easy to talk, which doesn''t mean my family is easy to talk. Yuan Jiaqi''s other people are even more difficult to talk. If they realize that the existence of that woman is an obstacle..."


    "What do you mean?" Tao Rong also stood up.


    Ding Yuqing smile frivolous, said: "so I give her the choice is the best for her, I am also a good man."


    Tao Rong''s face was tense for a moment. It seemed that she wanted to remind Lin Jie of her recent attention.


    When Ding Yu was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, "that woman won''t be like you, so it''s better to think about my suggestion calmly and rationally. I''ve heard about you, and you''re really lucky. That''s almost a once-in-a-hundred-year anecdote. It seems that your husband really loves you. He looks very good, How can I choose you, for little girls Is there any strange hobby? "


    Tao Rong looked up at Ding Yuqing, "you think too much, since you heard, you should also know that it''s just an accident."


    Ding Yuqing shook his finger with a smile and said, "it''s not an accident. He obviously likes you."


    Tao Rong''s expression was empty, and her heart seemed to be pinched. "You Don''t talk nonsense. It''s nothing


    Ding Yu said strangely: "what do you deny? Aren''t you husband and wife? Isn''t it normal for me to say that he likes you? I''m so beautiful, and I''ve never been so unkind by a man. Isn''t it just for you? He''s full of you. Where am I talking nonsense? Can''t you see for yourself that he likes you? "


    "You Tao Rong was in a hurry. She felt as if a fire had come out of the ground and burned her feet, making her stand uneasy.


    Ding Yuqing waved his hand and said: "I really envy such a handsome and high-quality man. Unfortunately, the marriage object is not him. It''s really cool to be liked unilaterally by such a man. It must be very face to say it."


    Tao Rong looks at Ding Yuqing, saying some shameful words and waving her hand to leave. Her mood is so complicated that it''s hard to explain. It''s like her heart has been jammed and exploded by all kinds of emotions. She has a sense of shame that something has been torn down.


    Like her?


    Full of her?


    How is that possible?


    The man who loved an Wenlan for so many years in his last life only took care of her a little in this life and gave her his aura of being a good man. How could he like her? It''s just a fable. He''s just lonely. She''s just by her side. It''s easy to fill the gap.


    Doesn''t this happen all the time?


    Because lovelorn, on the other person good, balance their mood, deceive their senses.


    It must be!


    After all, it was That''s Nie Zhao!


    The infatuated Nie Zhao, no matter how hard he tries, won''t like his own Nie Zhao. In his last life, there were so many women around him. How ever did he see others? He was full of an Wenlan. The only one who could get close to him was an Wenlan.


    The restrained and lasting love has been brought into full play in the last life.


    Even if she interferes with many things in this life, will a person''s heart and soul change so easily?


    Tao Rong stood alone in the living room and denied herself crazily, as if she would fall into the abyss if she didn''t make excuses like this, a terrible abyss that she would never climb up.


    She didn''t want to go through the same pain again.


    Those things that made her desperate, those things that made her separate from Xiaoxiao, she absolutely did not want to experience again.


    And now


    "Hello, are you here? And the woman? " Yuan Xu suddenly came out.


    Tao Rong looked at him in a daze.


    Yuan Xu quickly said: "it''s not me coming out, it''s my mobile phone. Nie Er Ge is looking for you."


    Then yuan Xu handed over his mobile phone to Tao Rong, and immediately went back to write the question.


    Tao Rong looked at the mobile phone Leng for a while, picked up, "hello."


    "How did you get to Yuan''s? What about? Has anyone bullied you? " After all, the tone of Tao Zhaorong''s voice is very worried. He doesn''t have a look on his face alone.


    "No, both yuan Xu and Yuan Shang are here, and aunt yuan has a good attitude towards me." Tao Rong replied mechanically.


    "But I don''t hear your tone right?" Nie Zhaomin asked.


    Tao Rong opens her mouth. For a moment, she wants to ask him if an Wenlan is with you.


    But as soon as the words came out, it turned into, "you know what happened to Yuan Shang''s fiancee, I didn''t know."


    Nie Zhao immediately said in a flattering tone: "I''m just too lazy to interfere with him. I''m afraid you''ll get angry when you know it. Besides, I don''t think you''ll meddle in your business in general, so I don''t want to talk about it at all. Besides, Yuan Shang said that it will be dealt with as soon as possible."


    After that, without hearing Tao Rong''s answer, he said cautiously, "are you angry?""Well..." Tao Rong said vaguely.


    Nie Zhao said helplessly: "I''m sorry, I won''t hide it from you next time. If you don''t relieve your anger, wait for me to go back and let you handle it."


    Tao Rong just wanted to open her mouth when she heard a shout coming from far away from the microphone.


    "A Zhao, emergency meeting..."


    The sound is


    Before Tao Rong had time to distinguish carefully, she felt that the microphone was covered, so that she could not hear the voice there at all.


    Tao Rong''s heart sank in an instant.


    After all, when they used to talk on the phone, occasionally Nie Zhao''s team members would come to make trouble and tease Nie Zhao in various voice over modes. Nie Zhao cheerfully warned them, but never avoided her and covered the microphone.


    After a while, Nie Zhao said again, "sorry, I''m going to a meeting. I''ll call you tomorrow."


    Nie Zhao''s voice is a little unsteady. Tao Rong doesn''t know how she suddenly feels a rush of gas from her chest.


    "How did you hear a woman''s voice just now?" Tao Rong said flatly. "Female soldier?"


    "Well Yes... " Nie Zhao stammered and responded neatly: "we still have female soldiers here, but I''m afraid they''re not as good as you. If you come to visit in December, you''ll see..."


    "Isn''t it an emergency meeting?" Tao Rong suddenly interrupted.


    "Oh, by the way, hang up and go home early, OK?" Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong gave a hum and hung up directly.


    Nie Zhao there are two words of good night did not say, just heard the sound of doodle, suddenly helpless up, this girl is always so fast to hang up the phone, do not want to listen to his voice?


    "Ah Zhao, are you ready? There''s a rush. " An Wenlan walked to Nie Zhao''s behind, gentle say.

 Chapter 466

    "Sister-in-law, you don''t have to do this kind of thing." Nie Zhao put down the phone and said coldly.


    "Why do you say that? I''m your sister-in-law. It''s right to care about you. I came here with the medical team of the school to do my internship. Nie Chen knew all about it and didn''t do anything bad." An Wenlan said with some grievances: "besides, in fact, we all know, know We''ve been dating, and no matter what we do, we''re always talked about, aren''t we? Let''s just forget what other people say. "


    "But I don''t like it. I want to avoid it." Nie Zhao finished, turned and left.


    An Wenlan stands at the back, looking at Nie Zhao''s back all the time. She knows that Nie Zhao is talking to Tao Rong just now. It seems that Nie Zhao is really going to draw a line with herself and turn her attention to her legitimate wife.


    An Wenlan grits her teeth. Close contact can''t solve the problem, because Nie Zhao can''t deliver her sight at all. She must think of some better ways. And recently they are not here, which is a good opportunity for Zheng Shunjia to go out.


    After a while, Yuan Xu went to the other side of the room to find the phone.


    Anyway, how about an Wenlan and Nie Zhao, never It''s never something she should think about.


    When Tao Rong went in, Yuan Xu looked up.


    Tao Rong handed back the mobile phone, Yuan Xu couldn''t help but ask in a voice: "what''s the matter?"


    "What?" Tao Rong was stunned.


    "Your face is black." Yuan Xu picked the eyebrows.


    Tao Rong smile, "so idle, the topic is finished?"


    Yuan Xu was surprised. Looking at Tao Rong''s unkind smile, he was instinctively afraid. He quickly lowered his head and continued to work on the topic.


    That night, Tao Rong accompanied yuan Xu to study very late. It was probably the first time that Yuan Xu studied so seriously.


    Tao Rong''s way of lecturing is simple and easy to understand, which is in line with his rhythm and taste. He is comfortable to get along with and is not tired at all. If the teachers are the same as Tao Rong, he will be able to study hard.


    Yuan Xu is not stupid either. One night he crammed and achieved remarkable results. The next day he passed the test. Even the teacher was startled.


    There are a lot of people in the class who can''t believe it.


    Listen to an Rifan tone sarcastic said: "should not copy it, after all, his classmate physics results but the first class."


    Quizzes will not be divided into seats, they are all in their own position.


    An Rifan said this, only Lin Ziqing dare to say a few more words, followed by irony, others although the eyes are not too right, but dare not say, even the teacher are embarrassed, do not know whether to question.


    Yuan Xu''s violent temper, just like a mine, explodes when he steps on it, "what do you mean? If you fail in the exam, do you think others are as stupid as you? "


    An Rifan said sarcastically: "I failed in the exam, but I didn''t cheat. Some people are bright on the surface, but in fact they don''t have the basic moral character to be a person. Is it fair that teachers, cheaters and those who help cheat should be punished? "


    As soon as an Rifan''s voice fell, Yuan Xu rushed over and kicked an Rifan with his chair. Before he could react, he had already picked up his collar and lifted the whole person up. "An Rifan, if you want to die, I will help you." With that, the big fist had been raised.


    "Yuan Xu!" Tao Rong stands up and shouts.


    In an instant, Yuan Xu''s fist stopped. The whole class looked at Tao Rong in surprise. They were surprised that she could call Yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu didn''t release an Rifan, but looked back at Tao Rong fiercely.


    "You didn''t cheat. Why are you angry with him! The mouth is long on others, can you dig it down? Let him go Tao Rong gives a voice to teach a lesson.


    Yuan Xu looked at Tao Rong incredulously, "don''t mind your own business!"


    Tao Rong said coldly: "let him go, I have a way to prove it. This time, not only your reputation has been slandered by him, but also it has affected me. You may as well listen to my opinions. "


    Yuan Xu looks at Tao Rong dubiously, but finally releases an Rifan with Tao Rong''s firm eyes.


    An Rifan fell heavily on the ground and lost his face. He cried out: "Yuan Xu, you..."


    "An Rifan, if you prove that Yuan Xu really has the ability to test this score, you have to apologize to us. Otherwise, you''re a farting bug Tao Rong said.


    "You What are you talking about? " An Rifan said angrily.


    "What? Do you think you''re not responsible for what you say? " Tao Rong said coldly: "dare not gamble? Or are you lying at all, or are you deliberately saying bad things about yuan Xu, envious of him and discrediting him, so you dare not promise to apologize? "


    An Rifan was excited by Tao Rong and said, "what do I dare not do?"


    "Good." Tao Rong saw that an Rifan took the bait and immediately said to the teacher, "teacher, we don''t waste much time in class. This quiz is the most difficult three questions. Please ask the teacher to write the same kind of questions on the blackboard and let yuan Xu do them. If he copied from me, he will not really do it. But as long as he does it, it will prove that he really knows these knowledge points, and he will naturally get the same score You can get it. "Before the teacher spoke, Yuan Xu said, "good! Teacher, you have a question


    The teacher was embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to offend yuan Xu after all. He honestly put forward the topic on the blackboard.


    Tao Rong naturally trusted yuan Xu, because the three questions were put down by Tao Rong at the beginning, so he specially trained yuan Xu. No matter what the test method was, Yuan Xu would not be wrong.


    Tao Rong''s proposal, including an Rifan''s, is feasible to the whole class.


    But when they looked at Yuan Xu''s perfect answers, everyone was surprised. An Rifan was even more stunned. However, according to his ability, he should not understand right and wrong, but he could also feel the surrounding atmosphere, the atmosphere of the past.


    Soon in the applause of the crowd, Yuan Xu came to an Rifan, picked up an Rifan with an iron face, and dragged people all the way to Tao Rong.


    "Sorry!"


    An Rifan''s eyes were ferocious and he was biting his teeth. He couldn''t say a word.


    "You want to be a fart bug?" Yuan Xu said sarcastically.


    An Rifan couldn''t bear it, so he finally apologized.


    This is the end of a little farce.


    In class, Yuan Xu is still excited for a long time, not only because he has finished the bet with his elder brother, but also because he has just proved his innocence. Yuan Xu can''t help but turn to Tao Rong and feel that she is really special.

 Chapter 467

    Tao Rong seriously listen to the class, did not care about the excited people beside, just feel a light line of sight has been on her face, almost a class time.


    After class, Yuan Xu suddenly said, "can you help me with my tutoring. I think you teach very well


    But Tao Rong said without hesitation, "no! I''m not a teacher, and I''m also a student who needs to spend time in class. It''s enough to help you once. Don''t delay my time. "


    Yuan Xu''s chest aches when he is blocked by such a reply.


    "Then we can study and discuss together." Yuan Xu is not reconciled.


    "It''s not only a drag on my study, but also a drag on my study with you." Tao Rong calmly analyzes the way, does not worry about the schoolmate friendship.


    Yuan Xu had never seen anything like this, and he began to sulk.


    When Tao Rong saw that he was a child, he didn''t care about him.


    After all, what she said is true. She is not so bad and kind-hearted. If she had no money at the beginning, she might accept high tuition to help. But now she is not short of money, she is short of time. Where can she spend time with him.


    Yuan Xu angry for a long time, see Tao Rong did not respond, more upset, "you did not see me angry to you?"


    Tao Rong wrote a question and said perfunctorily: "Oh, right? Then don''t be angry. I''m sorry. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Such a perfunctory attitude makes him a fool.


    Yuan Xu thought that Tao Rong was too different from other people, and this character owed to Nie Er Ge. Alas No, it seems that I heard Nie Pei chirp before, saying that Nie Er GE''s taking care of Tao Rong is only an obligation, that is to support her, not a real relationship between husband and wife.


    In the past, he didn''t care about this aspect at all, but now yuan Xu is a little curious.


    Yuan Xu has a straight heart. He likes to ask what he thinks, "Hey, you and Nie Er ge What''s the relationship like? "


    Tao Rong nibs a meal, yesterday''s things instantly filled his mind, "what do you mean? Why do you ask that? "


    "I just heard a lot of rumors..." Yuan Xu suddenly felt that there was something wrong with this question. He was ashamed in his heart. He just wanted to say it was hard to answer.


    "It''s a normal relationship. Thanks for his care." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Yuan Xu was stunned. Such an answer Yuan Xu felt an impulse to ask more questions, but Tao Rong changed the topic and said, "by the way, I remember. You promised that I would help you make up lessons and pass the exam, so what would you give me in return? What would you give me?"


    Yuan Xu was reminded to think of it and said, "whatever you want or want to do, I can do it."


    "OK, rich!" Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Yuan Xu''s haughty eyebrows said: "of course!"


    "Then I want you to pay attention to your second brother and Ding Yuqing''s affairs, especially Ding Yuqing and aunt Yun. As long as they find out that they have transferred their target to Lin Jie, they will report to me as soon as possible, OK?" Tao Rong said directly.


    Yuan Xu was stunned and said, "do you still want to take care of this matter?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I don''t care if your second brother marries Ding Yuqing, but I have to know when my friend needs my help!"


    Yuan Xu said, "I know."


    Tao Rong immediately nodded with satisfaction. She had no source of information, so she had to ask yuan Xu. She only hoped that this matter would not ripple.


    "However, I kindly remind you that you''d better do psychological construction for sister Lin Jie in advance. I think the second brother''s marriage is secure." Yuan Xu said directly.


    Tao Rong''s face remained unchanged, but she was a little suspicious. Although she said she didn''t care, she still thought it was impossible. After all, there was no news about yuan Er Shao''s marriage in the last life. Most of them were his romantic deeds. How could such a big engagement not be spread.


    After her rebirth, most of the changes are the future of the people around her. About yuan Shang and the yuan family, she has hardly moved, and Ding Yuqing can''t get along with her. What''s the matter with this marriage?


    Tao Rong put the doubt in her heart, but her life was still in order.


    However, every night''s telephone contact, almost every three to five by Tao ronglue, even if had to answer, is also a few words, indifferent with.


    Several times later, Nie Zhao probably realized Tao Rong''s indifference to him, and he stopped calling.


    Tao Rong still arranges her life in a flat mood.


    School, training, oral English tutoring, occasionally when Chen Liuzhi is at home, they will help develop her sense of language together. After all, Chen Liuzhi has lived abroad for a long time, and her oral English is more authentic.


    Once, a child next door to Chen Lijuan had an emergency. Chen Liuzhi was just at home, so he helped with the emergency treatment. Under his treatment, the child''s fear of an emergency was relieved immediately. Chen Liuzhi also said a lot of words that people didn''t understand. He looked very tall. But it irritated Tao Rong.She suddenly realized that it was very important to know something about medicine, especially when she was living alone with Xiaoxiao.


    Tao Rong wanted to get in touch with this, so she told Chen Lijuan what she thought. Chen Lijuan was surprised that Tao Rong wanted to learn medical knowledge. After all, she was only a high school student.


    The reason given by Tao Rong is naturally that he is afraid of being injured and sick by himself or the people around him. If he doesn''t understand anything, isn''t he just black in his eyes?


    Chen Lijuan is automatically brought into the identity of Tao Rong''s husband, feel that she is doing so, in order to with her husband more layer of fetters, for her husband more efforts. Immediately moved to help Tao Rong intercede with Chen Liuzhi.


    After listening to Chen Lijuan''s idea, Chen Liuzhi was also happy for his brother Nie Zhao, and immediately said that he was willing to teach, but this kind of thing can''t be taught just by saying. He suggested that Tao Rong study in Chen Lijuan in the morning and go to the small clinic with him in the afternoon. When there is no sick person, he would continue to accompany Tao Rong to practice oral English. When there is a patient, Tao Rong can As his little nurse, you can gradually understand how to deal with some common situations. As for the esoteric, unless Tao Rong enters Medical College later, it''s useless to learn. He''s not a professional doctor, and a little knowledge is more dangerous.


    Tao Rong is also very satisfied with this arrangement, especially thanks to the brothers and sisters, feel that he really met a good man.


    But I don''t know their future, and I have nothing to repay.


    When she went to the clinic for the first time, Tao Rong was still a little nervous, afraid that she would give Chen Liuzhi trouble.


    However, Chen Liuzhi is a very patient person. If he asks Tao Rong to help, he will explain clearly. As long as Tao Rong is more careful, he will not make mistakes. One afternoon later, Tao Rong learned a lot of medical knowledge.

 Chapter 468

    I invited Lin Jie for dinner this evening, so she drove directly to the clinic to meet Tao Rong.


    As soon as he came, he saw Tao Rong''s conscientious and dedicated little nurse. He immediately laughed and sat quietly waiting.


    He didn''t get up until the patient left.


    Tao Rong also introduced them to each other by the way.


    ¡£ It''s just that Chen Liuzhi''s eyes are a little different when he looks at Lin Jie. Lin Jie is simple and doesn''t find anything, but Tao Rong sees it. It''s hard to ask in front of Lin Jie''s face, so he can only wait until next time.


    Tao Rong follows Lin Jie and Chen Liuzhi stays alone to have a rest. Suddenly, the bell at the front door of the clinic rings again, obviously someone is coming.


    Chen Liuzhi lamented that he was going to be hungry again. As a result, he turned around and almost didn''t get a fright.


    Is the man with a dusty face really the one he knows?


    Chen Liuzhi swallowed and looked at him.


    "What about people?"


    "Ah?"


    "My wife!"


    "I just left with a girl named Lin Jie. It seems that I''m going to have dinner together."


    It was Nie Zhao who came. Nie Zhao picked up his cell phone and dialed, but no one answered.


    "Damn it


    "Why? What''s the rush for her? " Chen Liuzhi asked.


    Nie Zhao did not answer, asked: "do you know where they went to eat?"


    Chen Liuzhi thought about it and said, "I''m going to eat Western food."


    Nie Zhao flashed the names of several stores in his mind, and then called Yuan Shang. Unfortunately, Yuan Shang did not answer the phone.


    "What is she doing with you? I hear she comes here one afternoon a week? " Nie Zhao put down his cell phone and asked.


    Chen Liuzhi blinks. Is he right? Nie Zhao''s eyes are envy?


    "You contacted my sister first?" Chen Liuzhi asked with a smile.


    Nie Zhao nodded.


    Chen Liuzhi said with a smile, "what can I do? Your little daughter-in-law hopes to do her best to take care of you when you are injured in the future, so she specially came to my side to study medical knowledge and practice oral English with me


    As soon as Chen Liuzhi finished speaking, Nie Zhao was stunned. His face turned from black to ruddy, "really?"


    Chen Liuzhi said with a sullen smile, "of course, otherwise, what good will it do to her as a student? If there is no body in the family that needs special care, there is no need at all. It''s not for you, but for whom?"


    When Nie Zhao heard this, he really couldn''t suppress his rising mouth. He tried every means to ask for leave to come back, just for Tao Rong''s sudden indifference to him. He thought Tao Rong''s illness After all, he secretly investigates Tao Rong''s past affairs. He really doesn''t have a clue. It''s not normal. It''s endless. On the contrary, he can''t eat, sleep and concentrate on training. He just wants to see someone and watch her.


    Even though there are many people he can ask, including Qiao''s aunt at home and Yuan Xu at school, they are not as reassuring as what he saw with his own eyes.


    As soon as he came back, he came to find someone in a hurry, but when he heard that someone was in the clinic, he ran after him.


    "Actually, she doesn''t have to learn these..." Nie Zhao murmurs a way, as long as oneself get hurt of time, she can accompany at oneself side all the time, compare what panacea all effective.


    "Why don''t you learn? Isn''t it for you? Maybe she has a talent for medicine in the future Chen Liuzhi said.


    "She likes to push herself too much. High school is heavy. I hope she can relax." Nie Zhao knows Tao Rong too well. If it really arouses her interest, it''s really time for her to learn.


    Just then, Yuan Shang suddenly called back. Yuan Shang naturally knew that Lin Jie and Tao Rong were going to Lola''s restaurant for dinner. When Nie Zhao received the news, he rushed there immediately.


    However, when Nie Zhao enters the Luoda restaurant and finds the private room, he sees Lin Jie alone.


    Lin Jie looked at Nie Zhao in surprise, "Nie Zhao, why are you here?"


    Did not see the person you want to see, Nie Zhao''s heart suddenly felt very uncomfortable, "I have a holiday, I heard you are here, where is Tao Rong?"


    "Ah, she should come later."


    That kind of impatient mood has completely occupied Nie Zhao''s heart, "where is she going? Toilet? "


    Lin Jie shook her head and said, "when we just came by the shop on the opposite side of the street, Tao Rong suddenly said that she wanted to buy something and get off the bus. Let me come and order for her first, but..."


    Lin Jie said here. She looked at her watch and said, "fifteen minutes have passed. Anyway, it should be almost there."


    Nie Zhao did not sit down, but hesitated to wait for her at the door.


    Lin Jie held up the menu with a smile and said, "Tao Rong will be surprised to see you later. I just ordered two people. Do you want to add it?"Nie Zhao is not in the mood. He doesn''t know why he is so upset. He probably hasn''t caught up with him all the time. After chasing for too long, he feels strange when he doesn''t see anyone.


    After standing in the box for three minutes, when Lin Jie couldn''t help asking him to sit down, Nie Zhao turned around and said, "I''ll go and look for it. I can''t help but delay it."


    Lin Jie immediately stood up and said, "shall I join you?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "you can wait for us here. If you miss it, you must watch her and forbid her to go away. Call me and wait for me to come back."


    "Ah?" Lin Jie looks at Nie Zhao with a confused face.


    But Nie Zhao has already gone out.


    Nie Zhao followed Lin Jie''s instructions and walked to the shop Street diagonally opposite.


    This street is full of shops on the second floor. There are alleys between the shops. Tao Rong goes to the shop selling bags. But this is very strange. Tao Rong hardly goes shopping alone. She doesn''t have this hobby. She always thinks that she has enough things.


    Nie Zhao thinks more and more wrong, and instinctively feels a sense of crisis. Sure enough, when he goes into the store, it is clear at a glance that there is no figure of Tao Rong. Nie Zhao doesn''t know why he has an uneasy intuition.


    He went directly to the nearest shop assistant and asked if he had seen Tao Rong.


    How could the shop assistant remember that he didn''t want to pay any attention to it, but when he saw Nie Zhao''s fierce look on his face and his uniform, he was still scared, as if he had been pinched by someone''s neck. He recalled it carefully.


    Sure enough, I recalled a person who was the same as what Nie Zhao described.


    "Yes, there is a girl with short and medium hair who looks like a student, but she didn''t go into the shop. It seems that It''s like going ahead. " The clerk pointed in a direction.


    Nie Zhao asked the second store in the same way, but neither the second nor the third store had ever seen a girl like Tao Rong.

 Chapter 469

    If it is not missed, that is to say, Tao Rong may not have gone through the latter two stores.


    After the first store, but not after the two stores, which is left in the middle of the commercial street or


    Nie Zhao has to worry about going to the first store, but just passing between the second store and the first store, Nie Zhao is instinctively attracted by the lane where the garbage can is placed.


    The alley is a bit messy. It''s basically used to pile up waste paper boxes, garbage bags and other things that are not wanted by the shops nearby.


    This kind of alley is usually cleaned by a special person on a regular basis.


    Nie Zhao looked at the lane, uneasy in the heart, turned and walked inside.


    As soon as he walked into the alley, Nie Zhao found something wrong, because the surroundings were too messy, not the kind of disorder piled up, but the kind of disorder obviously destroyed by human beings.


    Nie Zhao is a person who has experienced professional training and has carried out all kinds of tasks. He is also adept at general means of investigation. As soon as he sees such a scene, he immediately analyzes that there were traces of chasing and fighting here.


    And the trace all the way down the alley.


    Nie Zhao starts to make a phone call while carefully observing the situation nearby. He wants to make sure whether Tao Rong has gone back. However, after receiving the call, Lin Jie says that Tao Rong has never gone back. Lin Jie is obviously nervous. After all, Tao Rong has been away for a long time.


    Nie Zhao puts down his mobile phone, suppresses the agitation in his heart, and his pace speeds up. However, his sight sweeps every part of the dark alley. Suddenly, his step is heavy, and his eyes become fierce.


    Nie Zhao immediately rushed to the corner of the alley. Under the red drilling wall, there was a white watch with blood stains lying quietly.


    That''s Nie Zhao almost shakes hands to take up, confirmed one eye, immediately flustered all the way to run, toward the deep alley.


    That''s the watch he gave to Tao Rong!


    Twenty minutes ago


    Lin Jie drives her car and takes Tao Rong to Lola''s restaurant. Tao Rong holds her chin and looks out of the window, chatting with Lin Jie casually.


    Now facing Lin Jie, Tao Rong has a guilty feeling, especially when Lin Jie is nice and gentle to her.


    At present, Tao Rong still believes in her memory of the last life. She thinks that something must have led to the failure of Yuan Shang''s marriage with Ding Yuqing. She should not let Lin Jie know that pingtian is sad. Her spirit is weak and should not be hit more.


    As long as Ding Yuqing doesn''t appear in front of Lin Jie.


    Tao Rong is thinking, the car just met the red light, stopped.


    Tao Rong''s eyes look around, and suddenly he sees Ding Yuqing, the person who should not be here.


    Tao Rong almost choked by her saliva in surprise. After coughing twice, Lin Jie asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong quickly waved his hand and said, "no..."


    Just want to turn around, suddenly Tao Rong found that something is not right.


    Because Ding Yuqing is strolling across the street by herself at this time, but she is following two men stealthily behind her.


    Tao Rong is wondering if he is Ding Yuqing''s bodyguard, but suddenly two more men come in the opposite direction.


    Tao Rong left and right a look, found that things are a little abnormal, because the two pairs of four before and after the attack is obvious, just Ding Yuqing at this time into one of the shops.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said to Lin Jie, "sister Lin, I want to buy something across the street. You go to the restaurant first and I''ll be back soon."


    "Well, I''ll be with you! We''re not in a hurry. " Lin Jie is ready to turn.


    But Tao Rong immediately refused: "but I''m very hungry. I don''t want to waste time. Sister Lin, you can go." With that, Tao Rong suddenly opened the door and got out of the car just before the red light, which scared Lin Jie.


    Because Tao Rong can hardly do such non-standard things. It''s in the middle of the road. Although there are few vehicles, it''s not good either.


    It''s not easy for Lin Jie to catch up with her car, so she can only drive to the restaurant by herself.


    Here, after Tao Rong got out of the car, he ran to it.


    Things are so wrong. Now that she sees them, she will not turn a blind eye to them. Especially when men bully women, she must go to remind her. Fortunately, Ding Yuqing is in the shop now. She rushes in and asks her to be careful. She can call her bodyguard or call the police.


    This is also the end of the benevolence.


    But Tao Rong didn''t think it was so unfortunate.


    Just as she ran across the street, she saw that Ding Yuqing had come out of the shop from a distance. She was still unawarily ready to stroll. However, when she passed the alley between the two shops, she suddenly stopped for a moment, then turned around and walked towards the alley.


    Tao Rong watched the four men also just turn to go to the alley. Tao Rong also did not care to analyze the situation, directly shouting: "Ding Yuqing!"


    Tao Rong thought that if he pretended to be a colleague and yelled, the bad guys would feel uneasy and give up some behaviors.Sure enough, as soon as she called, the two men who were going to go in stopped and looked over.


    Tao Rong pretends to walk calmly from the door of the store. For safety, Tao Rong still walks on the periphery of the aisle to ensure that she can run to the road at any time.


    "Ding Yuqing, what are you doing! Come out and make an appointment to wait for you! " Tao Rong shouts and ignores the two men standing at the gate of the alley, standing outside the alley in an innocent way.


    But from her world to see the past, there are a lot of garbage blocking the line of sight, can not see Ding Yuqing.


    He cried so loud, Ding Yuqing certainly can hear, but did not give her an answer, that proves that Ding Yuqing is indeed an accident.


    In front of them, two men look at Tao Rong with bad intentions.


    Tao Rong naturally won''t be silly enough to take risks. Since this method can''t be stopped, she can only take the second place and call the police first.


    Tao Rong tilted his head and said: "Alas? Did I read the wrong person? Strange... " Said a natural appearance, ready to retreat to the road.


    But when she just stepped back, she ran into passers-by nearby.


    Originally, Tao Rong pretended to be normal and ready to apologize, but suddenly she was held by someone, and her arm was directly around her neck. She instinctively wanted to resist, and she could resist with her skills, but the other party moved too fast. Suddenly, her neck was cold, and a cold thing was on Tao Rong''s neck.


    That kind of cold and hard touch, Tao Rong is familiar with again, still have the strength on the neck, Tao Rong dares to affirm, oneself as long as slight move, the blood on the neck is inevitable.


    Tao Rong''s back is beginning to sweat. It seems that there is another one!

 Chapter 470

    "Ah, sister, look at the road. Are you ok? My brother didn''t hurt you." The voice of the young man behind him inquired. By the way, he had already taken Tao Rong into his arms. As long as passers-by saw it, they thought it was brother and sister playing, and it was normal to hug each other intimately.


    Tao Rongli said: "it''s OK, it''s OK, I..." I wanted to pretend I didn''t find out and see if I could escape again.


    But the other party suddenly interrupted: "look down, don''t make a sound, walk into the alley, don''t cry, otherwise, the big brother will kill you with a knife!"


    Tao Rong looked down. Sure enough, a sharp dagger was sticking to her chest. The point of the dagger was directly on her throat. Now the other side had made a little effort. The skin of her neck must have been broken.


    If it''s an ordinary girl, she must be afraid of struggling now, but Tao Rong knows that it''s more dangerous. As long as she talks casually and the other party makes an effort, she will surely die. There is no police around, and the other party can run away after killing quietly. It''s not worth losing her life.


    The only way is to surrender first, and then try to find a way, at least wait until the dagger is not aimed at her. Fortunately, these people just treat her as a little girl and should not be too defensive against her.


    However, the play still needs to be performed.


    "You I beg your pardon? I I have no money. " Tao Rong trembled with fear. Her eyes blinked and tears came out.


    "Don''t be afraid. Maybe you don''t have to die. Come in with me first, little sister." There was some banter in the voice behind. I didn''t look like the kidnappers in front of me.


    But because of the appearance of his descendants, the two men in front obviously relaxed a lot.


    Tao Rong is almost carried forward by the people behind, and Tao Rong can only comply. I don''t know what happened to Ding Yuqing. He just came back from abroad. There should be no enemy. How terrible!


    Wait!


    Tao Rong suddenly has an unknown premonition.


    Why didn''t yuan Shang''s marriage break out.


    Is it because Ding Yuqing died in an accident before the marriage was officially settled.


    It''s unlucky to be dead, so the yuan family thought it had never happened, so there was no news about it all the time?


    The more Tao Rong thought about it, the more she felt it was like this.


    Sure enough, when she was taken into a corner, Ding Yuqing was sitting on the ground with a look of panic, and there were three people standing in front of her.


    Two of them were the men who had besieged her before, and the other was actually the dress of an old woman.


    Tao Rong probably thought about how Ding Yuqing had been cheated in.


    After Tao Rong was taken in, Ding Yuqing looked at Tao Rong in shock and said: "you..."


    Tao Rong hasn''t spoken yet, he is thrown to Ding Yuqing by the people behind him.


    Fortunately, Ding Yuqing took it. Otherwise, Tao Rong would definitely fall. After all, it''s not convenient to expose her skill now.


    "You want me. What are you doing with her? It''s just a student. " Ding Yuqing said angrily.


    The silver haired old lady turned her head to look behind her and said, "what are you doing with her? Isn''t it going to leave just now? "


    "You can''t say that. Don''t you think it''s very important this time and you can''t let go of any danger?" The man''s frivolous tone continued.


    "Trouble!" The old lady with silver hair was probably their leader, so she scolded directly.


    At this time, Tao Rong was finally helped up by Ding Yuqing, and Tao Rong could see clearly the people in front of her.


    In addition to the four men did not hide their appearance, the other two did different degrees of masking.


    Among them silver hair old woman is to take wig apparently, put on makeup, be a woman, how old? Tao Rong can''t tell.


    The other one who kidnapped himself was a very young man. Because he was covered by sunglasses, he couldn''t see his face clearly. He just felt very young.


    The sunglasses man suddenly took out a picture and compared it, saying, "yes, it''s Ding Yuqing."


    The silver haired old lady said with dissatisfaction: "haven''t I confirmed it? Do you need to confirm it again? Still holding the picture? Can''t you tell such an obvious look? I don''t know why the boss hired you! "


    "Do you understand? You guys are too simple and rude. You don''t have any sentiment at all. Besides, I pay attention to credibility. It''s not good to tie up the wrong person. "


    Sunglasses man a burst of coquettish operation, not only silver haired old woman can''t stand, next to the obvious hit four people are a pair of unbearable appearance.


    However, such a move makes Tao Rong feel very familiar. Even the people in front of him seem to have seen him somewhere.


    Unfortunately, Tao Rong couldn''t remember at all. Just staring at the man in sunglasses.


    Seeing Tao Rong looking at himself, the man in sunglasses said with a smile, "two beauties have been tied as soon as they were tied. It''s good."


    Finally, the silver haired old lady couldn''t stand it. She didn''t bother to pay attention to the sunglasses man. She said to Ding Yuqing directly, "Miss Ding, take the liberty to come to you to discuss something. I hope you will give up your own development on the mine of H country. Now let your brother sell the ownership of the mine to the Federation."With that, the old lady handed Ding Yuqing a mobile phone.


    Ding Yuqing looked at them and said coldly, "who sent you here?"


    "Naturally, it was sent by people who wanted the mine, but there were too many people who wanted the mine..." The silver haired old lady said with a cold smile.


    "That mine is all our Ding family has. If we give it away, it will take our Ding family''s life!" Ding Yuqing did not compromise.


    "Let''s see if it''s your life or the mine that matters to the Ding family." The old lady with silver hair took out her pistol and threatened to call Ding Yuqing.


    Ding Yuqing trembled all over, and he didn''t know whether he was afraid or angry.


    The man in sunglasses suddenly sneered, and the old lady with silver hair said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Sunglasses man quickly waved his hand to apologize: "sorry, sorry, I can''t help it, you continue."


    While pretending to be afraid, Tao Rong carefully observes the surrounding environment and hears the sneer of the man in sunglasses.


    Of course, men in sunglasses will laugh. Obviously, men in sunglasses should be professionals. At most, these people are bodyguards. Even the weapons they hold are fake.


    That gun is a real imitation. Most people can''t tell it from each other. Unfortunately, it''s the same model as the one that Tao Rong has. Tao Rong doesn''t dare to tell other pistols, but this pistol, Tao Rong knows, must be fake.


    Sunglasses men laugh that these people scare people with fake pistols. In the eyes of professionals like them, they must be very funny.


    So who is this man in sunglasses? Mercenary? Or The legendary hired killer?

 Chapter 471

    "If you kill me, my family won''t let you go." Ding Yuqing said fiercely.


    The silver haired old lady continued: "if it''s forged into an accident, how can we not let it go? And nobody saw it, did they Said, the silver hair old woman''s icy sight has already faintly swept to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong understood the meaning in an instant.


    The killing in their eyes is real.


    In other words, according to the current situation, even if Ding Yuqing agrees to their request, they will tear up the ticket directly when they get the desired result, which will not give Ding Yuqing the chance to go out alive.


    And Tao Rong will not be let go.


    I''m afraid that''s true in the last life, so the marriage will disappear.


    Tao Rong looked at them carefully, in front of several people, Tao Rong may be able to fight for a while, but the man in sunglasses at the back, Tao Rong looked at the muscle lines on his body, and knew he couldn''t fight for it.


    The strong feel is completely different, although the sunglasses man is not as strong as Nie Zhao, but almost has not lost the average level of Nie Zhao team.


    Tao Rong didn''t know whether to fight now or wait for the right time. He heard Ding Yuqing say, "how can I be sure that you will let us go after I meet your requirements?"


    Ding Yuqing is not stupid either. Naturally, he knows the illogicality.


    The old lady with silver hair said with a smile, "I swear, our boss just wants the mine, and doesn''t want to have a deep hatred."


    Silver haired old lady smile so insincere, probably only a really simple woman will believe it.


    At least in Tao Rong''s opinion, Ding Yuqing would not believe it.


    But did not expect Ding Yuqing next step even said: "that line, but I have a condition."


    Tao Rong looks at Ding Yuqing in surprise. The old lady with silver hair just picks her eyebrows.


    Ding Yuqing said: "I ask you to let her go first. I''m not familiar with her. She is totally innocent. If you let her go first, I believe you really won''t kill us."


    Tao Rong heart move, look at Ding Yuqing''s eyes a little different.


    No matter how incompatible they are, no matter how tit for tat they have been, even if they are not happy with each other, Ding Yuqing at least wants to not involve her as much as possible.


    Ding Yuqing must know his fate, so he forced them to let Tao Rong go in this way.


    Tao Rong''s face gradually calms down. She reaches out and holds Ding Yuqing''s hand, but Ding Yuqing is obviously too nervous to realize what Tao Rong is doing.


    "No, she''ll call the police when she goes out, and we''ll be finished as well." The silver haired old lady said, "but don''t worry. As long as you cooperate, we will let you go immediately when we receive the news that your brother has sold the mine. Let''s fight now. We don''t have the patience to wait any longer. "


    Said the silver haired old lady has pretended to put the gun on Ding Yuqing''s forehead, Ding Yuqing is still afraid of the gun.


    But she also knew that as soon as she called, they would die immediately. There were not many people fighting for the mine whose background was clean. How could it be that they didn''t kill people after reaching their goal. At the beginning, the elder brother thought it was dangerous to go abroad, so he sent their mother and daughter here and asked the yuan family to take care of them. After all, it was too difficult for those people to work in China, but they didn''t expect that they would follow.


    Tao Rong knew that Ding Yuqing must have figured out something. After thinking about it, he suddenly took Ding Yuqing''s hand and stood up in a fierce manner, startling the people around him.


    The silver haired old lady''s hand trembled for a while. After all, she had a fake gun, and she knew it well.


    "To die!" The silver haired old lady immediately looks like she''s going to shoot.


    Ding Yuqing was frightened and didn''t know what Tao Rong wanted. He said immediately: "don''t shoot, I''ll fight!"


    Tao Rong suddenly put on a domineering Jiao Ao big miss appearance, while afraid, while arrogant way: "are you crazy? Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me


    Everyone was stunned by Tao Rong''s momentum, but the sunglasses man looked at Tao Rong with great interest, as if he had found something interesting.


    "If you don''t find out, you dare to kidnap someone. Just kidnap her. Do you know who I am? How dare you threaten me! If you don''t let us go, you can''t leave Nanshi alive! " Tao Rong said maliciously.


    The people around looked at each other, and the old man with silver hair snorted coldly.


    Ding Yuqing was stunned for a long time. He suddenly responded and said, "ha ha ha, you''ve kicked a stone. I remember. You dare to offend me. I''m in a hurry. I''ll give you time to get out of here and save your life."


    "Are you scared out of your mind?" The silver haired old lady said contemptuously.


    Tao Rong continued to pretend: "you come to Nanshi to commit crimes, don''t you investigate the distribution of power in Nanshi? Nanshi can''t be tied by anyone. Especially me I''m the Nie family. "


    As soon as the word Nie appeared, the faces of the people around changed.


    The surname NIE is not only familiar to the whole country, but also exists almost like the sun in Nanshi.Different from the yuan family, NIE is a member of the military family for three generations, and the Nie family is a member of the military family.


    "Impossible. There is only one young lady in the Nie family. She has gone abroad!" The silver haired old lady said suddenly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, these people to the south city form so understanding?


    Ding Yuqing is also a little surprised. Isn''t it foreign forces that arrest her?


    "Miss Nie really went abroad, but I didn''t say I was Miss Nie. I was the second young lady of Nie." Tao Rong directly reveals his identity, which makes them afraid. After all, killing the family members of soldiers with Tao Rong''s identity is like digging their own grave. It''s not only them, but also the boss behind them.


    Except for the top ten families, no one dares to challenge the Nie family, unless they are really big black forces, but there are no such black forces in China.


    But when Tao Rong finished, everyone except the sunglasses man laughed.


    Tao Rong''s face turned red in an instant.


    "You! Just you! A little girl, young lady, do you think we are blind Said the old lady with silver hair.


    Obviously, although they know some basic information, they don''t know the details.


    Speaking of the young lady, at least in their eyes, she must not be a minor student.


    Ding Yuqing immediately proved: "she is the second young lady of the Nie family. If you don''t believe me, go and investigate now. Don''t pay for your ignorance at that time!"


    But the man in sunglasses suddenly said, "so what? No one knows that we kidnapped you. If you don''t cooperate with us, we will destroy you by accident. It''s just an accident, isn''t it, leader? "

 Chapter 472

    Looking at the reaction, Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing thought they could scare each other, maybe they could fight for it, but the sunglasses man said it in a word, which made them fall behind again.


    The statement of sunglasses man also reveals one thing. They are not afraid of being retaliated by Nie family. After all, they will not let Tao Rong leave alive. As long as Tao Rong does not leave, what is the danger for them.


    The old lady with silver hair responded that she didn''t care about Tao Rong at all. Instead, she continued to intimidate Ding Yuqing.


    In the end, Ding Yuqing compromised.


    Ding Yuqing''s eyes flashed an apology, turned to Tao Rong and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you."


    Tao Rong is very quiet at this time. In other people''s eyes, she must be shocked.


    But Tao Rong already thought of escape route and method.


    At the intersection, they couldn''t run because the four men were afraid that they would rush out suddenly, so they were almost blocked in that direction.


    The only way is to run inside. Not far or near, there is a wire wound door. Beyond that door is the back door of a large shopping mall. There are many obstacles along the way. Tao Rong can help Ding Yuqing buy time.


    In this way, when Ding Yuqing picked up the phone, all the people around him were paying attention to the crucial call. Their vigilance had been relaxed, and even the surveillance of Tao Rong had been reduced.


    The phone is soon connected, Ding Yuqing just feed a, Tao Rong suddenly kick over the side of the accumulation of boxes.


    The pile of boxes fell like a landslide, which covered the figure of the four big men and the man with sunglasses standing behind.


    The silver haired old lady immediately responded and shot at Tao Rong. However, she didn''t expect that Tao Rong would hit the silver haired old lady on the bridge of the nose with a quick and accurate fist. The strength of her fist directly pushed her back three steps.


    Ding Yuqing was shocked.


    "What a fool! Run


    Tao Rong takes Ding Yuqing and runs inside.


    Ding Yuqing instinctively follows Tao Rong to escape. There is a voice coming from the mobile phone. Ding Yuqing has no time to answer, so he can only run all the way. A pair of high-heeled shoes directly fly.


    There was no expected voice of fury behind him, just an urgent threat.


    "Stop! Run again and I''ll shoot. "


    This kind of threat is useless to Tao Rong, but it scares Ding Yuqing, so he will be killed, and there may be a ray of life left to cooperate.


    When Ding Yuqing hesitated, his pace slowed down. "Tao Rong, don''t run away, you will be dead!"


    "Run! That gun is fake Tao Rong called.


    "What?"


    The people behind them also found that they didn''t slow down, and the speed of catching up was faster.


    Ding Yuqing was caught by one of the big men.


    Tao Rong turned around and kicked the man''s ribs. The pain made the man squat down directly. The result is that the person who runs quickly behind bumps into him and directly plants a dog to eat excrement.


    Another person came up and waved the stick directly at Tao Rong. Tao Rong instinctively blocked it with her arm. The stick hit the watch directly and loosened the strap, but it just buffered her strength. Tao Rong directly kicks the man''s fragile place again. By the way, Tao Rong grabs the stick with his backhand, but when he grabs the stick, he throws the watch out.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about her watch any more. She waves a stick and knocks over the things around her, creating more obstacles. At the same time, she continues to run with Ding Yuqing.


    All of Tao Rong''s actions were almost completed in a few seconds. Before Ding Yuqing could react, Tao Rong knocked down the first three people.


    "Tao Rong, you..." Ding Yuqing was shocked by everything in front of him. He didn''t know what to say.


    Tao Rong listens to the footsteps and measures the distance in her heart. Seeing that they are close to the iron gate, Tao Rong pulls Ding Yuqing to the front, "turn over quickly, don''t delay time."


    Tao turns around, and Darong wants to catch up with her.


    "Run! Don''t drag me down Tao Rong realizes Ding Yuqing''s flustered action and cries anxiously.


    Ding Yuqing is not stupid. She knows what is the best way to do in the current situation, so she rushes to the iron gate with all her strength. Even if she is wearing a skirt, she has never done such a thing, but her desire to survive at that moment makes her desperate and want to escape as soon as possible.


    With both hands and feet, he climbed up the barbed wire, climbed to the top, turned around and stretched out his hand toward the bottom and said, "Tao Rong, come on


    Tao Rong didn''t need her to pull at all. She turned around and wanted to jump. As a result, she felt a cold wind close to her ears.


    "Be careful!"


    Even if Tao Rong didn''t see it, she felt the danger. On one side of her head, a sharp knife slid down her ear. Seeing that he was about to prick his shoulder, Tao Rong immediately turned to grab the wrist holding the dagger.


    The other side of Tao Rong''s defense is still not in place, so far, the other side do not think that Tao Rong is a trained master.And Tao Rong a hand, silver hair old woman is muddled, almost is the speed that she can''t respond, ingenious technique, the dagger in the hand is snatched in the twinkling of an eye.


    When Tao Rong got the dagger, his backhand was a stick, which directly interrupted the silver haired old lady''s hand.


    The silver haired old lady screamed in an instant, and the voice was the voice of a young woman.


    In a flash, Tao Rong finally saw the sunglasses man who made her feel dangerous.


    Looking forward to Tao Rong''s step towards the dagger.


    But at the moment of throwing it out, Tao Rong turned to sprint. Instead of grabbing Ding Yuqing''s hand on the door, he stepped on the stone below and kicked the wall on the side with one foot. With barbed wire in his hand, he jumped up like a cornice.


    Catch Ding Yuqing and jump down.


    Ding Yuqing screams, but Tao Rong doesn''t wait for her to slow down, and pulls her all the way.


    "Damn it! damn! Catch up, catch up! Don''t let them run away The silver haired old lady covered her arm and screamed, her eyes almost glowing red.


    Four big men hurt the pain, or immediately came forward to smash the iron door, followed by catch up.


    After yelling, the old lady with silver hair yelled at the man with sunglasses angrily, "take people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. Do you want to do nothing with money?"


    "No! I just think the two little cockroaches are very tenacious, especially the little girl. Her skill is not what ordinary people can teach! I knew I would meet such an opponent, but I want to pay more. But this time, it''s a big reward. I''ll give it to you for free. " The man in sunglasses said with a smile.


    "Don''t you go yet!" The old lady with silver hair almost vomited blood.


    "But you haven''t told me who you want to live or die?" The sunglasses man continued lazily.


    "The little one, kill him, leave the big one to call." Cried the silver haired old lady.

 Chapter 473

    "Good!" The sunglasses man smiles and rushes out in an instant. The speed surprised the silver haired old lady.


    Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing had already rushed into the back door of the shopping mall when they ran away, and then the door was locked.


    But the four men had already broken down and chased in.


    But the sunglasses man chose to jump from the outside of the wall to the second floor, and then from the second floor window to the third floor, which broke the window and got in. After all, the fourth floor didn''t have anything protruding enough for him to climb.


    The old lady with silver hair still doesn''t believe in the man with sunglasses. She thinks that this is a shortcut and irresponsible. What if they run away on the first or second floor! So she followed in the footsteps of four big men.


    But Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing were forced to come to the third floor.


    Because the exits of the first and second floors of the stairs, that is, the doors leading to the front of the shopping mall, are all sealed. They are either full of heavy objects or the door bolts are stuck, and they have been for some years.


    Tao Rong and she had never been here before, so they didn''t know what was going on inside.


    In the current situation, we can only keep going up until we can get out.


    But the sunglasses man is not the same, any place of action, he will investigate in advance, so as not to have any accident.


    The man in sunglasses admires Tao Rong. After all, she didn''t choose to take a detour to go out in the next alley. According to the general situation, people will instinctively choose this way.


    But the premise is that they all follow them foolishly.


    In fact, when they see them turning, they will follow them in two steps, one is to follow them, the other is to block them in front. They are still dead. Only when they rush into this shopping mall can they have a chance of life.


    But they are also unlucky. This shopping mall is going to close down, so it''s in a mess. Although there are people, the safety doors from the first floor to the seventh floor are deserted. Even if they get to the eighth floor, they may want to cry.


    When Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing climb to the third floor, Ding Yuqing still tries to say something to her brother, because her mobile phone is still in her hands.


    Tao Rong has directly seized the mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?" Ding Yuqing said anxiously.


    "Is it useful to find your brother now? Isn''t he abroad? The only thing that can save us right now is... "


    Tao Rong thought of the police and Lin Jie who had just been with him.


    However, Tao Rong suddenly thought of Nie Zhao.


    If the police want to talk nonsense for a long time, Lin Jie will be flustered. The only one who can understand her meaning instantly and play a role in arranging people to save her is Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong quickly dials the familiar mobile phone number. She only prays that Nie Zhao is not training.


    But the phone just dial less than a second, it was connected. "Who?"


    "Nie Zhao!"


    "Tao Rong! Where are you


    Tao Rong was stunned, panting and running, while shouting: "behind the second alley diagonally opposite the Lola restaurant..." Before I finished speaking, I cut the line neatly.


    Nie Zhao has caught up with tiemen. He finally gets a call, but Nie Zhao does not give up the heart to call back, as expected is already shut down the signal.


    Nie Zhao rushes out immediately, but the location given by Tao Rong is incomplete. Nie Zhao almost runs into the shopping mall with a hunch and dials the director of Nanshi Public Security Bureau.


    At this time, Tao Rong wants to smash the mobile phone that has started to flash on the screen. She didn''t even cry out for help. She just wanted Nie Zhao to react.


    Ding Yuqing helpless way: "just ran away when smashed, estimated to be bad." Then he said as if he had done something wrong: "I I have just told my brother that he will find a way to save us! "


    Tao Rong didn''t want to say any more, "stop it, save your strength and keep climbing!"


    Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing run to the fifth floor and try to open the safety door, but they still can''t.


    Ding Yuqing was a little desperate.


    Tao Rong does not give up and continues to pull Ding Yuqing up.


    At this time, the footsteps are getting closer and closer, not only Tao Rong, but also Ding Yuqing. At the bottom, there was the clamor of the old lady with silver hair, persuading them to come out on their own initiative.


    "What to do?" Ding Yuqing said anxiously.


    "Keep running!" Tao Rong said firmly.


    Finally came to the eighth floor, Ding Yuqing had no strength, but for a moment saw the half open door, thought he saw the dawn of victory.


    Tao Rong immediately pushes Ding Yuqing in. Before he goes out, he is suddenly kicked on his back.


    This kick almost makes Tao Rong spit blood. The strength is so great that Tao Rong''s heart is scared. Without looking back, Tao Rong knows who the other party is.


    Tao Rong lost control of the fall, directly hit the door pillar.


    Ding Yuqing cried in horror: "Tao Rong!"


    "Run Tao Rong instinctively let Ding Yuqing run.But Ding Yuqing knew that if he left, Tao Rong would be killed. After all, in their eyes, Tao Rong is the most worthless.


    Ding Yuqing can''t do such a thing. He rushes back and wants to block the sunglasses man.


    "You''re hired by them. I''ll give you double the price. You''ll let us go!" Ding Yuqing cried and tried to push Tao Rong out.


    But just finished, there has been a figure downstairs.


    Ding Yuqing face dew despair, just want to let Tao Rong escape as soon as possible, at least dead also don''t implicate innocent people. Otherwise, the Ding family and even the Nie family will offend each other.


    The man in sunglasses said with a smile: "sorry, I''m a person who pays attention to credibility. If there''s another time, we''ll talk about cooperation."


    With that, he caught Tao Rong who Ding Yuqing tried to push out.


    Although Tao Rong felt the pain of no strength, but still fight to death, a move in one form all try their best, but in the face of the real master, but still can''t resist.


    "The little girl is good! It''s a pity that you met me


    Tao Rong''s ruthless fighting method is useless for the sunglasses man who is a killer. After all, he is also a person who deals with death every day.


    The sunglasses man quickly caught Tao Rong and gasped for breath: "no matter how big it is, maybe I can''t hold you! It''s a pity that you''re not old enough. They want your life. Don''t accuse me when you see the king of hell. I''m using money to help others. If you want to blame me, blame you for helping the wrong people. Don''t blame me! "


    Tao Rong at the beginning is still struggling, but a moment to hear this, why so familiar?


    Tao Rong almost began to tremble, not because of fear, but because the familiar words made her tremble instinctively.


    But the next second, Tao Rong was really afraid, because the sunglasses man raised her up and came to the stairwell.


    There is a big gap here. Looking at the eight story building directly to the end, Tao Rong has an unexpected premonition.


    As the sunglasses man''s hand tilted, Tao Rong lost weight in an instant and fell down to the crack like an abyss.


    "Ah! No, Tao Rong Ding Yuqing''s shriek spread throughout the building.

 Chapter 474

    The moment he was left behind, Tao Rong''s brain was blank, as if he had gone back to the time when he was waiting to die in his last life.


    At this moment, Tao Rong finally knows why he feels familiar with the man in sunglasses, because he is probably the last person to kill her in his last life.


    So the despair he brought to Tao Rong was absolute. Tao Rong felt that he would die this time.


    I don''t know if there is any chance of rebirth, and I don''t know if Xiaoxiao is willing to wait for her and become her daughter.


    It''s a pity that everything went smoothly this time.


    With the wind whirring in her ears, Tao Rong closed her eyes like calm.


    And the little question about Nie Zhao in her heart was just like a thorn in her heart. As she approached death, it became deeper and deeper.


    As if it had become a pity, so many people said that Nie Zhao liked her.


    She may also have some doubts and pathetic expectations.


    Maybe when he loves an Wenlan, he may be a little bit moved by her. In this way, his two lives are not so sad.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have a chance to ask.


    "Tao Rong, don''t..." Upstairs is Ding Yuqing''s scream.


    Nie Zhao, who happened to find the fourth floor, felt a tremor in his heart. The voice came from the upstairs. He immediately prepared to look up from the gap in the stairwell, and was ready to use the gap to climb. It was faster, but in an instant he saw a familiar figure falling down.


    In a second, I fell from my eyes.


    After realizing who it was, Nie Zhao only felt that his heart was instantly raised to the cliff, and his body burst out with all its potential, which was almost the most powerful and rapid response of his body in the fastest and most urgent situation during training.


    Every cell in his body, every blood, is crying.


    No way!


    Don''t let her fall!


    She can''t die!


    If Tao Rong died, Nie Zhao''s world would be over.


    The well-trained body saved Nie Zhao''s soul and Tao Rong''s life.


    At the moment when Tao Rong''s feet are about to disappear, Nie Zhao directly climbs up the gap and turns over. He grabs Tao Rong''s feet with both hands in an instant. Until he is sure to catch them, Nie Zhao hooks his feet on the railing next to him.


    at this time, Nie Zhao has almost dropped to the middle of the third and fourth floors.


    If not just caught, Nie Zhao is not sure whether he will hook to save himself.


    Nie Zhao''s hands and legs are extremely painful, but he knows that Tao Rong''s leg must be more painful, and his ankle may be dislocated.


    Nie Zhao takes two seconds to calm down, and quickly takes Tao Rong away. Little by little, he pulls people into his arms. Seeing that Tao Rong doesn''t respond, he can''t see her face clearly. Nie Zhao is afraid again. What he is afraid of is that Tao Rong is seriously injured.


    Nie Zhao quickly and neatly turns over and uses the strength of the waist to hold Tao Rong and climb up the corridor.


    At the moment of putting down Tao Rong, Nie Zhao finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She''s still alive, some injured places, but she''s still alive.


    But at this time, Tao Rong is a little silly, as if stimulated, closed his eyes, serene do not know what to think.


    There were still screams and noises, but soon it was quiet, and it was clear that all the people were gone.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t respond at all. He just focused on Tao Rong.


    He remembered Dr. Ren said that Tao Rong could not be stimulated.


    "Tao Rong! Tao Rong! Don''t scare me. I''m here! Tao Rong, I''ve come to save you. Open your eyes and look at me. You''re OK. I''ve saved you! " Nie Zhao roared in a low voice.


    Tao Rong slowly opened his eyes, but the glass like eyes were empty. It seemed that he was looking at Nie Zhao, but he didn''t feel like he was looking.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is already anxious, and he almost lost Tao Rong''s sense of fear in a moment, which makes Nie Zhao almost crazy.


    He hugged Tao Rong and said gently, "Tao Rong, I''m here. I''m Nie Zhao! Did you react? It''s OK. You''re OK. You''re still alive! "


    Tao Rong did not respond.


    Nie Zhaoji has no way, he let go of Tao Rong, looking at her unresponsive appearance, and pity, and heartache, heart and fear, eager to prove the fact that Tao Rong well in front of him.


    In an instant, Nie Zhao''s brain became congested, as if a thirsty traveler in the desert had found water. Holding Tao Rong''s face, he kissed her.


    It''s almost a kiss like hoarseness, full of strong biting, rolling each other''s tongue, eager to swallow it alive.


    Such a strong impact, with affectionate and urgent proof, finally makes Tao Rong have a reaction. The moment Tao Rong wakes up, it takes almost several seconds to react. Nie Zhao even kisses her by force. He becomes angry and struggles to push Nie Zhao away.


    "Woo woo What are you doing! " Tao Rong shouts fiercely.


    Nie Zhao looks at the recovered Tao Rong, grabs Tao Rong, pushes his hands away, and suddenly pulls them into his arms, hugs them, hugs them fiercely."You''re back, you''re back. Tao Rong, don''t scare me. I''m really scared to death by you. Can''t you be all right? If I didn''t come Can''t you protect yourself? How can I rest assured that you... "


    Tao Rong was holding tightly, while forced to listen to Nie Zhao in his ear chatter, instinctive resistance, but this familiar breath, this familiar voice let her gradually react.


    She almost died just now. Nie Zhao appeared and saved herself.


    I''m still alive Still alive.


    Tao Rong trembles with excitement, but her face burns when she thinks of Nie Zhao kissing herself. She only remembers the second half of the story. At the beginning, she was invaded. So in her ideology, is that a kiss?


    Don''t remember two people close, don''t remember lips against each other, don''t remember how each other invaded, wake up is crazy blend, this


    She was just thinking about the last possible regret, which turned out to be like this in a flash.


    Tao Rong is really in a mixed mood.


    "Don''t be in danger again, don''t Leave me Finally, Nie Zhao''s voice was almost hoarse, with a trembling ending.


    Tao Rong felt cherished so carefully for the first time, and her heart was caught at once.


    Tao Rong was a little flustered, but in a trance she remembered that there was something important to do.


    "Nie Zhao! Come on, Ding Yuqing! She is on the eighth floor. There are four big men, a killer and a silver haired old lady. Help her Tao Rong shouts anxiously.


    Nie Zhao is stunned. Tao Rong pushes Nie Zhao away and stands up. But the moment she stands, the pain behind her, the pain in her ankle, and the shoulder she bumps into are so painful that she suffocates.


    Nie Zhao quickly stood up and held Tao Rong, "how are you? Where did you get hurt! "


    "I''m not important, Ding Yuqing..."


    "How can you not be important, you are the most important!" Nie Zhao retorts excitedly, saying that he doesn''t talk nonsense any more. He directly carries Tao Rong and runs up at a fast speed.

 Chapter 475

    "You don''t have to take me, it''s a drag to take me!" Tao Rong hurried.


    "People, I will save, but you must not leave my sight, who knows if they have other people, I must ensure your safety!" Nie Zhao side says, at the foot of the speed is not slow at all.


    And they''re running up the stairs at the same time. There was a siren outside, and the police had arrived.


    "Don''t worry, the police will surround here. They can''t run away. Tell me what''s going on?" Nie Zhaozhi asked, "Why are you in such danger again?"


    Tao Rong doesn''t talk nonsense either. He quickly tells the story.


    As for the sunglasses man, Tao Rong didn''t say much.


    That only belongs to her memory, and she is not sure that the man is the sunglasses man who will kill her in the future. If she can catch him this time, Tao Rong wants to ask if he has any fixed customers, if any


    Maybe the person who finally decided to kill her in his last life has something on his face.


    In fact, she didn''t care who would kill her in the last life. After all, she was determined to die, and the man in sunglasses helped her.


    But if it is her inevitable future killing, Tao Rong must find a way to prevent it in advance.


    The only one who has something to do with that is a man in sunglasses. The other Tao Rong has no clue.


    Listen to Tao Rong finish saying, Nie Zhao is simply angry to death, "let you mind your own business!"


    Tao Rong''s biggest problem is that she doesn''t care about dangerous things. It must be extremely dangerous. She doesn''t know whether she wants to do it herself or just happens to be like this. It really gives Nie Zhao a headache.


    "I didn''t think it would be so bad. Everything could have been solved easily. It''s just bad luck. " Tao Rong retorts.


    "If you know you''re not lucky, don''t you know how to avoid some troubles? Every day they say they cherish their lives, but they are more dangerous than anyone else. "


    "I..." Tao Rong wants to say more.


    Nie Zhao said: "well, I''ll teach you back! No matter what happens later, protect yourself. If something happens to you, I will It''s not over with you! "


    Tao Rong once said this to Nie Zhao, but at this moment, Nie Zhao was so angry that she was unreasonable.


    Tao Rong''s heart trembled, lying on Nie Zhao''s back, his tight heart relaxed, even a little tired to sleep. Maybe Nie Zhao''s sense of security is too deep.


    When they got to the eighth floor, there was no one.


    Once out of the eighth floor, it was quiet.


    At this time, Tao Rong realized that the eighth floor is the office floor, and now it''s off work, so there is no one at all. Only when they go down can there be a store. Even if they just escape, there is almost a dead end, and then up is the roof.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong keep their breath down.


    There are several rooms on the eighth floor, each with a closed door.


    Nie Zhao is trying to find a way to hear the woman''s cry.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, looking back to Tao Rong, Tao Rong recognize is Ding Yuqing, so direct nod should be under.


    Nie Zhao approached the room where he made a sound and pasted it at the door.


    Nie Zhao''s action is so light that no one can find it. When he comes to the door, he hears the dialogue inside.


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t fight. You''ve already killed someone. Am I stupid enough to think you''ll let me go? Since they are all dying, I will not let you succeed. " Ding Yuqing is almost crying with resentment, which shows how much impact Tao Rong''s death has had on her.


    "What to do? There are police cars down here. We''re in trouble. We can''t wait any longer. "


    "I have a suggestion. You might as well cut off her fingers and use them one by one to induce her brother to agree. It''s meaningless whether she is dead or alive. Let''s kill people here. We can leave as soon as possible."


    It was the man in sunglasses who made the noise.


    As soon as he makes a sound, Tao Rong shakes all over. Nie Zhao naturally feels it behind her back.


    Nie Zhao''s instant reaction comes over, the person who just made a sound must be the person who killed Tao Rong before.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed murderous, this person must die.


    Nie Zhao puts down Tao Rong and lets her hide on the other side of the door.


    Nie Zhao leaned against the door and knocked, ready to trap.


    The sudden knock on the door naturally interrupted the things inside.


    Inside the instant quiet down, obviously Ding Yuqing was also covered mouth.


    Nie Zhao knocked two more times.


    Suddenly the door clicks and opens slowly.


    Just as soon as he opened it, Nie Zhao poked his finger into it, and then he heard the scream of a big man.


    Nie Zhao rushed in in an instant.


    Tao Rong doesn''t need to look. He can tell what kind of tragedy it is just by listening. When he meets Nie Zhao, who has been specially trained, he is more exaggerating than when he meets the police of the whole police station.


    There was a sudden bang.


    Tao Rong''s face turned white, and there was a gunshot inside.It''s impossible. It''s impossible for Nie Zhao to take the initiative to shoot these people


    Tao Rong was frightened when he heard the sound of gunfire.


    But both sides are very careful and seem to be thinking about something.


    Holding her breath, Tao Rong looks in through the crack of the door and sees Nie Zhaohe, a man in sunglasses, hiding behind the office furniture, facing each other with a gun.


    Tao Rong never thought that the man with sunglasses had a gun in his hand. Why didn''t he use it before?


    The situation in the room is stalemate, and the four big men have been completely knocked unconscious by Nie Zhao. Ding Yuqing alone hiding behind the sofa, dare not move.


    The man in sunglasses and the old lady with silver hair hide behind the bookcase they turn to.


    Nie Zhao, on the other hand, stayed behind the prominent corner.


    "You are really troubling me!" Although the man with sunglasses is wearing sunglasses, his face is already tight visible to the naked eye. He holds the silver haired old lady in one hand and complains.


    The silver haired old lady also looks at Nie Zhao in horror. She probably didn''t expect that Cheng Yaojin would be killed so badly on the way. If it wasn''t for them, they could shoot Ding Yuqing at any time as a threat. It''s estimated that all of them will suffer for a while.


    Nie Zhao only heard Tao Rong say that the other party''s gun was fake, so she dared to escape with Ding Yuqing, but she didn''t expect to have a hidden pistol, and the other party was too accurate. This time, she was really careless.


    Tao Rong naturally knew that he had done harm to Nie Zhao. She was trying to make up for it in her heart when she heard the old lady with silver hair shouting, "who are you?"


    Nie Zhao didn''t pay any attention to them. He still looked frosty and looked at each other''s situation from time to time. The atmosphere that was bound to take them was almost completely sent out. Even if he didn''t say anything, he gave each other enough psychological threat.


    "Who the hell are you?" The old lady with silver hair almost lost her intonation.


    The man in sunglasses said impatiently: "those who want us to die, you are stupid. Now you still ask these questions. Stay away, don''t..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard two consecutive shots in the air. The sunglasses man didn''t respond. The bullets on the opposite side had penetrated the thick bookcase because of the superposition effect, and directly aimed at the sunglasses man''s heart.

 Chapter 476

    These two shots are really going to kill the sunglasses man.


    Unfortunately, when I was wearing the bookcase, I hit the book. The book''s center of gravity was unstable, which interfered with the trajectory of the bullet. Finally, the gun hit the man with sunglasses on the shoulder.


    "Damn it The sunglasses man yelled, then fired a few shots madly.


    But he was hit in the left arm by Nie Zhao.


    Now the old lady with silver hair knows that they can''t handle it.


    "What shall we do! Get me out of here. We can''t plant here. " At this time, the silver haired old lady has to rely on the killer she didn''t see before.


    The sunglasses man gave the old lady a cold look and said, "I have a way..."


    The silver haired old lady was just about to be happy, but the next second she was thrown out by the sunglasses man to disturb Nie Zhao''s sight.


    Nie Zhao directly shot out, but he knew that the silver haired old lady was the leader, so he couldn''t let her die, just hurt her.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I heard Ding Yuqing''s scream.


    It turns out that the man in sunglasses jumps out while Nie Zhao shifts his attention, holding Ding Yuqing and hiding behind the sofa.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll take her to hell with me!" The man in sunglasses said coldly, "you are a soldier. You can''t ignore the safety of the hostages."


    Sunglasses man holding Ding Yuqing stand up, the whole person is shrinking behind Ding Yuqing, does not show the slightest flaw. "If you fire another shot, I''d rather die. Comrades in the army, you know our killers, you are not afraid of death!"


    Nie Zhao didn''t appear and didn''t answer, but the black gun showed his head, as if ready to shoot each other at any time.


    And such a move is the most frightening, because it is not clear what Nie Zhao intends to do.


    The old lady with silver hair was still covering her thighs and wailing. Seeing that Nie Zhao didn''t shoot again, the man with sunglasses said to the old lady with silver hair, "Hello, leader! Come to me if you want to live


    The silver haired old lady looks at the man in sunglasses with hatred in her eyes, but she can''t help it. Now she can only rely on the man in sunglasses if she gets hurt.


    She crawls hard on the ground. In the process, Nie Zhao doesn''t shoot.


    The man in sunglasses still reminds me from time to time: "I know you are trying to save Miss Ding Yuqing, so don''t force me. If you shoot again, don''t expect me to let her go!"


    Nie Zhao still has no action.


    Tao Rong also saw everything from the gap, knowing that in this case, in order to ensure Ding Yuqing''s safety, he must be obedient. After all, the other party is a killer, so the killer is not afraid of death.


    Under such circumstances, they should not dare to take Ding Yuqing away.


    As long as they escape to the door, there is still her dilemma. Tao Rong is used to the pain of her body now, so when they come out, even if they can''t deal with the man in sunglasses, they can help Nie Zhao to catch him.


    But what Tao Rong didn''t expect was that after the silver haired old lady climbed over, the man in sunglasses asked her to open the window behind him.


    This is not only the old lady with silver hair, but also Tao Rong.


    What''s the operation of opening a window, jumping off a building?


    After all, there is only a two-story building on the opposite side. If you jump over like this, you will commit suicide. There is no helicopter to pick them up. How else can they escape.


    "What did you say?" The old lady with silver hair held her legs and asked angrily.


    "If you don''t want to die, be obedient!" The tone of the sunglasses man has changed, obviously serious.


    The old lady with silver hair had no choice but to open the window obediently.


    At the moment of opening the window, the sunglasses man suddenly killed four big men lying on the ground, one by one.


    Tao Rong takes a breath and sees that the sunglasses man pushes Ding Yuqing directly to Nie Zhao''s direction and shoots him.


    Nie Zhao immediately rushed out, ready to fight back, but the sunglasses man hugged the silver haired old lady, grabbed the heavy curtain on the side of the window, and suddenly jumped down from the window.


    As the curtain was pulled, the iron pipe that fixed the curtain at the top was pulled down and stuck at the edge of the window as a support.


    Tao Rong rushes in, and Nie Zhao rushes to the window. Hearing the sound of a broken window coming from below, Nie Zhao fired several shots directly at them. Instead of letting them escape, he had better pay them off directly.


    But unfortunately, one shot didn''t hit.


    Nie Zhao turns around and rushes toward the outside. There is no one to support him, which proves that there are only so many of them.


    "Tao Rong, stay here, lock the door and wait for me to come back to you!" When Nie Zhao finished shouting, he rushed out and closed the door.


    Tao Rong quickly obedient to lock the door, this just turned to see the situation of Ding Yuqing.


    "Ding Yuqing, how are you?" Tao Rong raises Ding Yuqing who has fallen to the ground.


    Ding Yuqing was scared at first. Now when he saw Tao Rong, he burst into tears. Holding Tao Rong, he cried, "you''re OK. You''re OK. That''s great. That''s great! Woo woo


    Tao Rong lets Ding Yuqing cry in her arms. By the way, she looks carefully. It turns out that the bullet just hit the opposite wall, not Ding Yuqing.Tao Rong immediately nervous to see the four big men, worried about the sunglasses man''s idea.


    But a closer look can confirm that the four people are really dead.


    "Tao Rong, just your husband, right? He just saved you?" Ding Yuqing sobbed and asked.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "well, don''t worry. We''re safe. Just wait for him to come up."


    Ding Yuqing let go of Tao Rong with a sigh of relief and a little embarrassment. "This time, it''s really thanks to your husband and wife, especially you. Tao Rong, you Why... "


    "Just met, see you may be in danger, early know is so dangerous, I will not risk myself." Tao Rong said speechless.


    But this statement also let Ding Yuqing chuckle, "I''m sorry to trouble you, but you can rest assured that such a great kindness, we Ding family will remember."


    Tao Rong doesn''t care. What she said is true. After all, if she knew it was so dangerous from the beginning, she would not care about Ding Yuqing''s life.


    "However, how can you be so powerful? I''ve seen your skill before. It''s exactly the same as what I''ve practiced. I''m so good at fighting." Ding Yuqing relaxed and asked suspiciously.


    "Who made my husband a soldier?" Tao Rong perfunctory side, while looking around.


    Ding Yuqing wanted to ask again. Tao Rong saw the landline phone beside him and quickly said, "there''s a phone here. Please call your elder brother..."


    Ding Yuqing was stunned and immediately got up and said, "yes, call..."


    Tao Rong turned her eyes and said, "by the way, who did it, and the man in sunglasses, who hired it."

 Chapter 477

    Ding Yuqing nodded and went to make a phone call.


    Tao Rong is to check the dead man, to see if there is a clue. Tao Rong is most concerned about who hired the sunglasses man.


    This time to help Ding Yuqing is not without benefit, after all, let her see the last person in her last life, the man in sunglasses, Tao Rong now calm down and think about what the man in sunglasses said to herself.


    He said: blame you for being born in such a family. Whether it''s born or born.


    If she was in the Nie family, that is to say, she was killed because she was in the Nie family. There are more people to kill her. But it''s incredible, after all, she has been tortured so miserably, why do those people still take the trouble to hire killers to kill her?


    If you really hate her, isn''t it more reasonable to let her feel the pain of paralysis directly?


    If you were born in such a family, is that


    I was kidnapped as a child, but no family came to find myself


    Is it going to be your own family?


    Because of his real life experience, so to be assassinated?


    Does Tao Rong feel strange? After all, she didn''t know her life experience from beginning to end. She was told that she was kidnapped just before she died, and she didn''t want to find her relatives. How could she be targeted? So this possibility, Tao Rong thinks, is lower than the previous one.


    And in this life Do you want to find your own life experience?


    Tao Rong hesitates. After all, she has consumed all her energy in facing Xiaoxiao. She didn''t be a good mother in her last life. Her only wish in this life is to be the best mother. How can she find her life experience. If it''s another troubling family, it''s certainly not good for you. What''s more, you''ve been missing for so long and no one has ever found you.


    Tao Rong because of the experience of two generations, the so-called blood relations are not good, all the purpose is focused on Xiao Xiao. The reason why she hesitated was just curiosity.


    Forget it. If you have a chance, you can find it. If you have trouble, you can avoid it.


    Tao Rong looked at the corpse in a bored way, thinking wildly, and then thought of the kiss just now. What''s the matter?


    Tao Rong thought, her face turned red. They Did they kiss? How could Doesn''t Nie Zhao feel sick? Kiss someone you don''t like, or


    "Tao Rong, what are you doing?" A voice of surprise came from behind.


    Tao Rong looked up and saw Ding Yuqing looking at her in horror and said, "those are dead people! How do you Aren''t you afraid? "


    Tao Rong awkwardly released his hand, stood up and said: "have you finished calling your elder brother?"


    "Well, my elder brother has contacted the police here, but I heard that the police here have been completely called by your husband." Ding Yuqing came forward and said, "do you want to sit down and have a rest? I see your movements. You must have been hurt a lot just now."


    Tao Rong was reminded that she felt pain all over her body. Her pain was always relatively slow. After all, she could bear it.


    After finding a good chair to sit down, Tao Rong asked, "information about those people..."


    Ding Yuqing explained: "in fact, there is competition with our family in business. However, unlike China, H country is in vogue of underworld, and there is always black background in the competition with our family. Let''s sell the mine to the Federation in order not to let us find out who kidnapped me. The most likely thing is the local forces of H country. They always resort to all means, or my elder brother will not We will come back to China and be sheltered by the yuan family. "


    "Don''t you think it''s domestic?" Tao Rong asked.


    Ding Yuqing said: "I thought so at the beginning, but there are only a few of the top ten families competing with us in China. They will not use such means. After all, they are all shameful."


    Tao Rong is also disappointed to hear that. Naturally, people in the top ten families can''t do this kind of thing. They are not good-looking on the face. After all, they are families protected by the state. Those families are arrogant, and the means behind them are private grudges. Basically, they disdain to kidnap people for business competition.


    "Can we find out who hired the sunglasses man?" Tao Rong asked reluctantly.


    "Even if I don''t say it, my brother will investigate it to the end, but Why do you care so much about this sunglassed man? " Ding Yuqing asked strangely.


    Tao Rong said: "he almost killed me. If Nie Zhao hadn''t come here in time, I would have gone to the following report. I''m a man who must report. So I want to know who he is, who hired him and how to hire him."


    Ding Yuqing nodded and said, "OK, don''t worry. As long as I have news, I will tell you immediately. But maybe your husband can catch him? "


    Tao Rong doesn''t think so. Even if Nie Zhao is super capable, he just wants to catch up with him. Unless the ordinary people have been completely evacuated, the police will not let the prisoners escape. Otherwise, with the brave and resourceful talent of the sunglasses man, it''s not difficult to escape.They were just talking. After a while, the door was knocked, and Nie Zhao was talking outside.


    Tao Rong is going to open the door. Ding Yuqing sees that her foot is injured and she is limping. How can she move again? She takes the initiative to open the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Nie Zhao coming in with the police, doctors and nurses.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s face and knows that he hasn''t caught anyone.


    Ding Yuqing quickly asked: "where are the people?"


    Nie Zhao shakes his head, and the policeman behind him explains: "all corners have been checked, and people have run away. Although we have begun to block the major traffic arteries in Nanshi, but... "


    Nie Zhao doesn''t care much, but goes to Tao Rong and squats down to check her feet.


    The scene to the police, Nie Zhao let the doctor a simple inspection of Tao Rong, to determine that the movement will not cause secondary injury, we intend to take Tao Rong to the hospital to do a complete examination.


    As for the latter, it''s about the Ding family and the yuan family.


    The medical staff are going to use a stretcher to escort Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing down.


    As a result, Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong directly.


    Tao Rong surprised want to struggle, Nie Zhao voice but low voice warning: "don''t move, stretcher not I steady."


    With that, he went downstairs with Tao Rong in his arms and escorted by the police.


    Tao Rong is so held in Nie Zhao''s arms, surrounded by people, feeling really embarrassed.


    "Actually, I can go." Tao Rong protested in a low voice.


    "No, you can''t." Nie Zhao suddenly became tough.


    Tao Rong looked up at Nie Zhao''s tense expression, but said, "are you angry? Who gave birth to me? "

 Chapter 478

    "Or else?" Nie Zhao''s voice suppresses the anger to ask a way.


    Tao Rong is a little speechless. Is this the end of autumn? I was worried about her before, but now I start the reprimand mode?


    Seeing that Tao Rong didn''t answer, Nie Zhao was even more angry. "Shouldn''t I be angry with you? If I didn''t ask for leave today, if I didn''t persevere to catch up, if I didn''t receive the call in time, what scene would you like me to see when I come? Have you considered me when you do these dangerous things? "


    Tao Rong didn''t feel remorseful when she heard that. She didn''t want to do this. Instead, she narrowed her eyes slightly. When did she start to be responsible for Nie Zhao? Does she need to think about him in what she does?


    Thinking of this, Tao Rong thought of the kiss.


    She didn''t expect that she was suddenly kissed. Although the two people had intimate behavior in her last life, their kissing still made Tao Rong feel uncomfortable.


    "I was suddenly so cold to me before. If I didn''t worry about it, so..."


    "Why did you kiss me before?" Tao Rong suddenly interrupted.


    Nie Zhao is holding Tao Rong on the ambulance at this time, smell speech action a stiff, eyes pretend to inadvertently avoid Tao Rong''s line of sight.


    On the ambulance, Nie Zhao put Tao Rong on the small bed, but just let go, Tao Rong grabbed his collar and pulled him down.


    If it wasn''t for Nie Zhao, he would have hit his nose.


    Nie Zhao stares at Tao Rong''s eyes and knows that he can''t pretend not to hear.


    "What for?"


    "What do I ask you? Wasn''t the reprimand smooth just now? Why can''t you speak now? Why did you do that to me? " Tao Rong insisted.


    Originally, the nurse wanted to sit up, but Nie Zhao asked her to sit in the front, leaving only Tao Rong and Nie Zhao behind.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and asked, "what about you? Why do you treat me so coldly these days? Have I offended you? "


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to answer this question very much. She just thinks that an Wenlan''s presence on his side makes her feel sick, so she doesn''t want to talk to him.


    "Then why do you call me every day?" Tao Rong some uneasy counter question.


    "It''s not because I''m worried about you For example, like today, you are in trouble. I''m not with you. What if something happens to you? Make a phone call every day, I feel at ease. " Nie Zhao said frankly.


    This is true, but it''s more because I want to get close to Tao Rong, miss her, can''t see anyone, at least listen to the voice.


    "And you? Why is he suddenly indifferent to me? " Nie Zhao said and asked back.


    "No indifference I just ran out of patience. I''m not the kind of person who has nothing to do and can chat with others. " Tao Rong is a bit awkward and says that if she mentions an Wenlan''s affairs, she seems to be jealous. Tao Rong doesn''t want to do that. What she says is true. If anyone has nothing to do and talks with her every day, she really doesn''t have the patience. Only Nie Zhao''s words She didn''t have any impatience.


    Tao Rongcai doesn''t admit that it''s because Nie Zhao is special. It''s just that Nie Zhao is so good at chatting that one topic always leads to another topic, which makes her unable to end the conversation and arouse her interest.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong suspiciously and thinks about it. Tao Rong really seems to be indifferent. He is a little disappointed. It seems that he doesn''t exist in her eyes, just like ordinary people.


    in this case, how can he answer the next question?


    "So? Why do you take advantage of me like that? What do you want? You Is that kissing me? " Tao Rong said he was guilty, Nie Zhao will take the initiative to kiss her? It''s really incredible.


    It was an accident last time. This time This time


    "Say it! Why on earth Tao Rong''s intonation has been raised.


    Nie Zhao immediately opened his mouth and said, "of course, I''m not kissing you. Don''t you know what happened to you at that time?"


    Tao Rong was stunned by Nie Zhao''s righteous words. At that time


    From the time she was dropped, her memory was gone, until she woke up in a kiss.


    Looking at Tao Rong''s reaction, Nie Zhao continued to flicker: "at that time, although your body was ok, your spirit was impacted, your whole soul was gone, and your breath could not be connected. I wanted to give you artificial respiration."


    "Wait! I can tell the difference between artificial respiration and kissing! " Tao Rong is not stupid, retorted immediately.


    That''s the soul that''s taken away by artificial respiration? Don''t be kidding.


    Hearing this, Nie Zhao embraces Tao Rong with both hands and looks at her helplessly until she feels guilty.


    "What for?"


    "You know that artificial respiration is different from kissing, but why did you take the initiative to do that to me at that time? I was attacked by you when I was not aware of it. I can''t bear to interrupt you, so I cooperated with you until you return to normal." Nie Zhao reluctantly lies.Tao Rong coldly looked at Nie Zhao for half a day and said, "do you think I''m a fool?"


    Nie Zhao said: "don''t you believe it? Do you think I have any reason to do that? "


    Tao Rong was blocked in an instant.


    Nie Zhao continued: "you don''t mean to pretend to forget my memory and slander me."


    Tao Rong''s face turned red.


    Nie Zhao suddenly hands on both sides of Tao Rong, the whole person hanging over Tao Rong, "if I want to take advantage of you, I will take advantage of you, after all, we are husband and wife, right?"


    Nie Zhao a pair of dark eyes deep looking at Tao Rong, as if to lock her figure in his line of sight, let his whole field of vision filled with her.


    Tao Rong''s brain is dazed by the hormones released by Nie Zhao, but she still says: "not even husband and wife!"


    Nie Zhao chuckled and said, "don''t worry, I will only take advantage of the people I really like, and I will find all kinds of opportunities to take advantage of them."


    Nie Zhao gets up, Tao Rong feels pressure a loose, Li Ma way: "originally you are a hooligan!"


    Nie Zhao stretched out his hand to straighten Tao Rong''s messy hair. He said with a rare and gentle look: "he will only be a rascal to the people I like."


    Tao Rong inexplicably feel burning face panic, quickly diverged from the topic: "so really is my memory confusion, do some difficult to understand things?"


    Nie Zhao coughed and said, "it''s very normal. After all, the situation at that time was that you stepped into the gate of hell with one foot. Any strange reaction will become reasonable. "


    Tao Rong thought about Nie Zhao''s description of her situation, and could not help worrying: "do you think it would be related to the last psychological test, I..."

 Chapter 479

    Nie Zhao suddenly said: "you are normal. People will react normally when they encounter life-threatening things. Some people are scared to death! It''s probably good for you. Don''t think about it. " At this point, Nie Zhao deliberately teased: "and I didn''t blame you for eating my tofu, you should be lucky, right?"


    Tao Rong immediately glares at Nie Zhao. Although the whole thing still feels wrong everywhere, Nie Zhao says one thing is absolute. He has no reason to take advantage of her.


    If you admit that he kisses her on his own initiative, it proves that he likes her.


    This was something Tao Rong could not understand and accept intellectually, so she rejected it.


    Heart clearly know there are many wrong, there are many doubts, but Tao Rong instinct shielding.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to explain that it''s because he wants to catch up with Tao Rong slowly. He doesn''t want to scare her and then run away. In case he ignores him and doesn''t answer the phone as before, he''s really in a hurry.


    For Tao Rong, he can turn in all his patience, as long as she can continue to stay in the nearest place.


    Don''t stay away from his protection, don''t run into danger, let him lose her.


    Thinking of this, Nie Zhao''s eyes became stern again. "I will investigate those people, and I will never let them go!"


    Tao Rong takes a look at Nie Zhao and doesn''t say much about the man in sunglasses. It''s better not to expose too much to make Nie Zhao suspect.


    Soon the train came to the hospital. At the door of the hospital, not only the yuan family, but also Ding Yuqing''s mother, aunt Yun.


    To Tao Rong''s surprise, aunt Yun didn''t go to see Ding Yuqing for the first time. Instead, she came to bow and thank her.


    Yuan Shang accompanied Mrs. yuan to thank Tao Rong. It seems that they have learned the story from Ding Yuqing.


    Tao Rong is very lucky. She borrows Nie Zhao''s phone to call Lin Jie and keeps it from her. Otherwise, Lin Jie will follow her. By then, this place will become a Shura hall.


    Nie Zhao still holds Tao Rong in his arms. Tao Rong is too lazy to talk about it. He can''t understand his brain circuit. However, being held all the way, passing through the crowd and being watched, even the heart that has gone through the vicissitudes has become a little dreamy.


    Tao Rong feels that she is in good health. Although she has some pain, she is still forced to have a complete set of tests.


    Soft tissue contusion on shoulder, slight concussion on back, need to recuperate for several days.


    As for the foot that Nie Zhao thought was the most serious, it was the least serious. It was just that some ligaments were injured. Just walk less and massage more.


    These are diseases that need recuperation. It is recommended to lie still for ten days.


    Tao Rong is in a hurry to hear that. Ten days? Is it to keep her from school?


    Tao Rong, a doctor nearby, was speechless when he saw that he was arguing that he was OK. Generally, a little girl with so many injuries has been crying with pain for a long time. This girl is not only like nobody, but also worried about whether she can take the injury to class. It''s really A good student who loves learning.


    The doctor had no choice but to look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao pressed down the restless Tao Rong and said, "after so many injuries, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have classes for ten days."


    Tao Rong immediately turned to look at Nie Zhao, a pair of eyes watery way: "in fact, it is not so serious, I am trained body, you should know, not so fragile."


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "if you don''t train well, you can vomit blood and faint directly with that person''s foot. And your feet are definitely either dislocated or fractured. Fortunately, it''s so light now that you should be lucky if it takes you ten days. "


    "Nie Zhao!" Tao Rong is anxious, and takes the initiative to pull Nie Zhao''s clothes, a look of request.


    Tao Rong knows that sometimes doctors like to talk about the worst situation of their illness, which may take three or five days to get better. To be on the safe side, I''ll tell you ten days. The doctor does it for the sake of the patient in the safest way, but what Tao Rong needs is the fastest way.


    In the end, Nie Zhao still can''t hold Tao Rong''s eyes. He puts the photos and cases in the bag and hands them to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong inexplicably catch, just want to speak, the result Nie Zhao picked her up.


    "Go home first. I''ll let elder brother Chen come here. He is good at these and has good medicine. It''s faster to find him." Nie Zhao said while holding Tao Rong, ready to leave.


    After going out, he naturally meets yuan Shang. Yuan Shang has a complicated look. As soon as he wants to say something, he is interrupted by Nie Zhao. He directly asks for the car key and takes Tao Rong to leave.


    Nie Zhao contacted Chen Liuzhi in advance, so by the time he got home, Chen Liuzhi had already arrived.


    Nie Zhao asks Tao Rong to show her things to Chen Liuzhi, while he carries Tao Rong into the house.


    Naturally, a few people at home were scared and asked what was going on.


    Nie Zhao holds the person back to the room first, put on the bed, this just looked for an opportunity to explain with Qiao aunt they.


    When I went downstairs, I saw Chen Liuzhi coming up with a medicine box.


    Nie Zhao stopped Chen Liuzhi and said, "elder brother Chen, tell me about the situation first. I''m afraid she will try to be brave for a while."Chen Liuzhi nodded and said: "in fact, it''s not that serious. With my medicine, she can recover in three days. She''s already strong. You don''t have to worry about that. You can take two days off at most to go back to school, but you''d better take a car to get back to school. You can''t do strenuous exercise for at least two weeks. "


    Nie Zhao felt relieved when he heard this.


    "In the past three days, you can just apply some medicine to her. It''s better for her not to move as much as possible, but a small amount of actions in life are OK, such as..."


    "Wait!" Nie Zhao suddenly looks slightly changed, said with a smile: "you just said don''t move more conducive to healing."


    "No, don''t move. It''s just..."


    Chen Liuzhi just wanted to explain, but he saw Nie Zhao''s smiling face.


    After a while, Chen Liuzhi comes to Tao Rong''s room and explains her situation to Tao Rong.


    When Tao Rong heard that it took only three days, he was relieved. It was better than ten days. She has her own body and knows it, so three days may be the limit. She didn''t want to leave any old wounds.


    But then what Chen Liuzhi said made Tao Rong feel a little embarrassed, "try to lie down and don''t get out of bed? This I feel like I can still move. "


    "No, if you move more, it''s better to slow down, and it may cause more serious consequences. Three days is not so easy to achieve. You should be glad that I didn''t plaster you to limit your behavior, so you should be conscious of it. It''s a long time to recover from illness. " Chen Liuzhi said seriously.


    "But I..." Tao Tao Rong said in a difficult tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let your family take care of you. Didn''t you take care of Nie Zhao before? At this moment, Nie Zhao is here. Let him repay you. "

 Chapter 480

    When Chen Liuzhi finished, he gave Nie Zhao a smile. Nie Zhao nodded and said seriously, "yes, I''ll take care of her."


    "I don''t have to!" Tao Rong said quickly.


    "You don''t want to recover soon? I tell you, if you don''t recover well, I won''t allow you to go to class, "Nie Zhao said directly.


    Tao Rong felt coerced and couldn''t say a word.


    "Well, that''s it, Nie Zhao. The red bottle is used to massage the ankles every two hours. The white bottle is also used to spread the medicine on the back and shoulders for two hours. Remember that the medicine applied is no less than six times a day. Take these tablets three times a day according to the measurement." Chen Liuzhi said as he arranged all the drugs he needed.


    Nie Zhao asked in detail: "do you need hot compress before applying medicine?"


    "When you can apply hot compress and medicine, massage can get better faster." Chen Liuzhi said.


    Nie Zhao nodded to show that he understood.


    Looking at Tao Rong lying sullen, Chen Liuzhi said, "don''t move too much even if you lie in bed these three days. It will hurt more if you pull it. It''s not a joke. If you feel more pain than now, and it lasts for a long time, you must contact me. If there is no accident, I''ll come to check in three days later."


    Chen Liuzhi spoke gently and softly, and he was half a teacher of Tao Rong. Tao Rong could not get angry with him, so he could only say, "please."


    "You''re welcome. You can recover early. In two weeks, you can go to my side and continue to be a little nurse." Chen Liuzhi laughs.


    Tao Rong is stunned. She looks at Nie Zhao with some worry. She''s afraid that he won''t allow her to work outside. After all, Nie''s family opposed working outside. Although it''s not a part-time job, it''s hard to say.


    But to Tao Rong''s surprise, Nie Zhao didn''t respond. Instead, he said to Chen Liuzhi, "don''t let her work hard."


    Chen Liuzhi picked his eyebrows and gave a smile of unknown meaning.


    Tao Rong thinks that Chen Liuzhi accidentally mentioned it to Nie Zhao, but instead of going deep into it, she mentions the little nurse. Tao Rong remembers what made her confused before.


    I wanted to ask when I went to the clinic next time.


    But now she has to wait for a long time. Fearing that she might forget, Tao Rong asked Chen Liuzhi, "today, when Lin Jie came to the hospital to see me, how did you seem to know her, Doctor Chen? Have you met? "


    " Lin Jie? oh The one who came to you for dinner today? " Chen Liuzhi reacted for a moment, but this kind of reaction seemed as if he didn''t know Lin Jie at all.


    Tao Rong felt even more strange.


    "What happened to Lin Jie?" Nie Zhao doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Tao Rong didn''t know, but he thought it was strange for Chen Liuzhi to see Lin Jie''s reaction.


    Seeing Nie Zhao and Tao Rong looking at themselves, Chen Liuzhi had no choice but to say, "I''m a doctor. I always have some occupational diseases. When I saw her, I felt that her face was not very good. It seemed that she was ill. So I took a few more eyes. "


    "Sick?" Tao Rong murmured: "can you see what is the disease?"


    "Without a diagnosis, how can you tell? Why, do you know she''s not well? " Chen Liuzhi is surprised at Tao Rong''s reaction.


    Tao Rong quickly smile, said nothing.


    After giving the explanation, Nie Zhao is ready to send Chen Liuzhi out. When he comes to the gate, Chen Liuzhi can''t help laughing. It''s not funny for Nie Zhao to point at your wife. She''s afraid you won''t take advantage of her. "


    Nie Zhao takes a bad look at Chen Liuzhi. In fact, what Chen Liuzhi has just said is true. It''s just a little exaggeration that Tao Rong needs to be taken care of.


    In fact, Tao Rong can do simple actions, such as applying medicine to her shoulders and ankles, applying hot compresses and massaging herself, eating by herself, and so on.


    However, under the instruction of Nie Zhao, Chen Liuzhi described that he had to be half disabled.


    But it''s better to stay still than to move.


    So Nie Zhao''s bad heart is at ease. Anyway, it''s also to make Tao Rong suffer less pain.


    At this time a person in the room of Tao Rong, can''t help but want to get books, after all, so early in bed, it is too boring.


    But a turn, as expected or pain, the more relaxed in the environment, the more pain.


    Suddenly the cell phone on the bedside table rang.


    That''s Nie Zhao''s mobile phone. Tao Rong is worried about whether there will be an emergency in the military region to find Nie Zhao, so she plans to help answer the phone. After all, Nie Zhao said a long time ago that if he is not there, she should help to answer the phone, so as not to miss anything.


    Tao Rong picked up the mobile phone, connected, not a voice, the other side said: "Zhao, where have you been?"


    Tao Rong''s hand was stiff, but he didn''t think much about it, so he just hung up.


    After reaction, she felt that she had done nothing wrong. After all, she didn''t want to talk to an Wenlan.It''s a big deal. Nie Zhao comes and tells him to call back.


    Just thinking about this, the result of mobile phones and crazy clamor up.


    Tao Rong pressed to drop, an Wenlan still beat ceaselessly.


    Tao Rong had no choice but to answer the phone, "Hello, sister-in-law, Nie Zhao is not here now. He will come back later and ask him to call you back."


    Tao Rong finished in one breath, and the opposite side was quiet for a long time. Then he said in an extremely low voice, "Tao Rong, do you mean it?"


    "Ha?" The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth pulls out, can hear the tone of an Wen Lan is not good.


    "It''s nice to say that it doesn''t interfere with Nie Zhao and me. I turn around to seduce Nie Zhao and hook him to your side. You really have a good face-to-face and back play! I heard that I was in the military region, so I deliberately called Nie Zhao away, right? I didn''t expect that you are so scheming. What do you usually pretend to be with me? You might as well admit it. Don''t you just like Nie Zhao? You have already regarded yourself as the second young lady of the Nie family. You just want to be his wife and try to lock him beside you. I don''t know what means you used to make Nie Zhao listen to you, but can you be so proud? "


    Tao Rong is stunned. It''s hard for an Wenlan to tell her such a shameful thing. It seems that in front of her, an Wenlan doesn''t hide her love for Nie Zhao, but her unintentional tone and action become a show off.


    "Whatever you say, I can only say that I didn''t like him and didn''t try to snatch him from you. What he does is his own business, which has nothing to do with me. If you have the ability, you can keep him. If you don''t have the ability, you can''t trouble me all day. I want to stress again that it''s none of my business to know what kind of relationship you two will become, and I don''t care about it. "

 Chapter 481

    "You cheat. During this period of time, we had a good time in the military area command. You used his sense of responsibility to make him feel guilty and have to take care of you. I beg you, can''t you let him go? Let him follow his own heart, let him with the people he really like, you always use morality to kidnap him is not too cheap An Wenlan''s tone was plaintive, even with a cry.


    Tao Rong was impatient. "Hello, sister-in-law, it''s good for me to pay attention to you, but it doesn''t mean that other people can scold me at will. There''s another reason why you scold me. Who is the cheapest of us? It''s not me! Don''t take true love as an excuse. In fact, you want to occupy your brother even though you are married with him. I don''t want to talk about you and don''t care about you. It''s just because I''m not familiar with you and I don''t want to wade in muddy water, but I''m not satisfied. Don''t take it out on me! Next time you annoy me for no reason, don''t blame me for taking Nie Zhao away. Just sit tight and scold me! "


    With that, Tao Rong directly hung up her mobile phone. In the past, Tao Rong thought that an Wenlan was the kind of celebrity who was superior to her in all aspects, but now, Tao Rong feels that she is more and more ugly.


    Because Wen Lan really didn''t know that she had changed so much.


    Indeed, according to the situation, an Wenlan of the last life was very skillful with Nie Zhao, and there was never such a situation that her emotions were out of control.


    And now, an Wenlan even ran to yell at her directly, feeling that she was just as irrational as Zheng Shunjia.


    Tao Rong is not happy, the door came a voice, "two young lady, I''ll give you dinner."


    Tao Rong a Leng, see a Cui is a face embarrassed stand at the door, think just oneself say of words, she should be heard.


    Tao Rong is not afraid, he can say out, naturally not afraid to be heard, "OK, you put here, I''m just hungry."


    "Oh, my aunt is still doing other things in the kitchen. She says she wants to make up for you. If these are not enough, I''ll tell her what you want to eat." A Cui is not very willing to say.


    Tao Rong looks at the food that comes over. It''s all her favorite food. Aunt Qiao loves that she''s hurt, and the amount is enough.


    "Enough, don''t bother aunt Qiao. I''ll lie down for a long time next time. I''ll eat too much and have indigestion. I can reduce it by half next time."


    A Cui put down the tray, nodded and went out.


    After going downstairs, a Cui just meets Nie Zhao who comes back. "Second young master..."


    Nie Zhao stops and looks at ah Cui. Ah Cui says, "later, madam Er Shao, if you need any help, just tell me. I can do anything. Don''t bother the second young master."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, don''t understand of looking at a Cui, before a Cui to Tao Rong''s attitude is not very good, now also seem to be good.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all small things. I can handle them." Nie Zhao refuses to say that he has a chance to get close to Tao Rong. How can he give it to others.


    "But..." A Cui looks at Nie Zhao to leave, immediately anxious.


    Nie Zhao stops and looks at a Cui suspiciously. "A Cui, do you have something to tell me? "


    a Cui hesitated for a moment and said," I look at the second young lady who is in a bad mood and is afraid of your quarrel. "


    "In a bad mood?" Nie Zhao frowned and asked.


    A Cui nodded and said, "just now, the second young lady answered your phone. I just heard it when I went by I heard that the phone call was made by the young lady. The young lady seemed very angry and scolded the young lady. She must be in a bad mood now. "


    Nie Zhao moment a little embarrassed, an Wenlan how to call him, but also happened to be Tao Rong received.


    Tao Rong curse, bad mood, quarrel, can''t be an Wenlan said what let her misunderstand angry.


    After all, the shrew that a Cui described didn''t look like what Tao Rong would do.


    Generally, she doesn''t want to break out unless someone annoys her.


    "Well, I see. You don''t care." Nie Zhao nods and answers in a deep voice.


    A Cui said cautiously: "second young master, should I call back the young lady, in case there is something urgent? Otherwise secretly fight, don''t let two young husband know, lest quarrel


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "it''s OK, you go to help you."


    Finish saying, also don''t talk nonsense, go upstairs to look for a person directly.


    But a Cui didn''t leave. Instead, she stood downstairs and listened carefully. Except for the normal greeting when she opened the door, the door closed immediately. A Cui waited for a long time, but they didn''t quarrel and Nie Zhao didn''t come out. She had to call an Wenlan quickly to recover her life.


    In fact, as soon as Nie Zhao left the military region, an Wenlan knew. She was busy at that time, but she couldn''t find any free time to contact Nie Zhao. When she could make a phone call, she heard Nie Zhao''s team say that something had happened to Tao Rong.


    Contact Nie Zhao, of course, no one answer, can only contact home, find a Cui, let a Cui help staring, as soon as there is a situation to inform her.By the way, Tao Rong just wanted to talk to some people about some things.


    But an Wenlan didn''t expect that Tao Rong had become so aggressive. She even dared to scold her. It seems that Nie Zhao''s care gave her support. She really had a lot of courage.


    If it wasn''t for the second son of the Zheng family who had a problem and delayed Zheng Shunjia''s coming, Zheng Shunjia would have finished Tao Rong as early as that time.


    Now she needs to do it herself.


    When an Wenlan finishes her work in the military region, she can''t leave at all. She can only wait for news. When a Cui reports to her, an Wenlan is a little uneasy. According to her opinion, Nie Zhao will call her back, worry about her and comfort her for being scolded. However, according to a Cui''s description, Nie Zhao doesn''t seem to take it seriously at all. Is she scolded for nothing?


    An Wenlan is unwilling to let a Cui keep an eye on Nie Zhao''s action.


    Meanwhile, Nie Zhao has tried to feed Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is crazy. What''s the matter? She has no problem with her hands.


    "Can''t you just be a patient and listen to the doctor''s advice?" Nie Zhao a face serious counter - ask a way.


    Tao Rong''s face turned red with anger. "I''m not disabled. I can still do things like eating by myself. Are you playing with me?"


    In the end, Nie Zhao had to compromise. Holding his job, he only allowed Tao Rong to eat with chopsticks.


    As Tao Rong ate, Nie Zhao took a look at his mobile phone. Thinking of what happened just now, he asked, "are you in a bad mood?"

 Chapter 482

    Tao Rong is a Leng, ask a way conversely: "be regarded as half disabled to take care of, who mood can be good?"


    Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong didn''t have any extra words, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He was afraid that an Wenlan was in the military region.


    It''s very difficult for him to pursue his wife. I really don''t want to add any more difficulties.


    However, an Wenlan called Mingming, but Tao Rong didn''t know if she would let him know. Does it mean that she also cares about the relationship between them?


    I''m really happy to think about it.


    "What are you laughing at?" Tao Rong''s hand kept on asking.


    Nie Zhao curved the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "nothing. Eat it quickly. I''ll help you with the medicine after eating it."


    When Tao Rong heard this, the speed of pickpocketing rice slowed down. "I can..."


    "You can''t. do you want to get out of bed in three days?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "Or let aunt Qiao help..." Tao Rong discusses a way.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you help me before? Why, on the other hand, are you embarrassed? " Nie Zhao a face don''t understand of ask a way.


    Tao Rong heart way, that can be the same? She''s a girl!


    "Come on, you know the massage technique over there. Can''t you get twice the result with half the effort? Excuse me, aunt Qiao. What are they doing? I seldom have a holiday. And when I was in shankan village before, you asked me to take medicine for you! Didn''t you feel good at that time? Why do you dislike me now? " Nie Zhao pacifies the way.


    In fact, Tao Rong does not have to be so sentimental, but before she can be magnanimous let Nie Zhao help himself wipe medicine, but now inexplicably feel uncomfortable, the heart of the conflict is very.


    "Will you go back tomorrow?" Tao Rong asked immediately.


    "Tomorrow?" Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "why? Are you in a hurry to let me go? You can rest assured that just three days off, you recover the day, I just left, can look at you well, lest you mess


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are like searchlights. Under his gaze, Tao Rong feels that he has become a shivering mouse under the cat''s eyes.


    Nie Zhao''s tough attitude makes Tao Rong have no choice but to be obedient, so that he won''t appear strange if he resists too much.


    Nie zhaole never tired of feeding Tao Rong with food, water and medicine. He really took care of Tao Rong. He was even more careful than the hospital in shankan village tender.


    Tao Rong is a little shaken, and Nie Zhao is so beautiful. This is the tenderness she wanted to enjoy in her last life, but she couldn''t enjoy it. This life inexplicably appeared in front of their own.


    Did he really make a mistake about who he was dealing with?


    If he goes on like this, it will be difficult for him not to fall.


    "Because you need a hot towel, I''ll take you to the bathroom first. You wash and put a hot towel on your back." Nie Zhao finish saying, Tao Rong did not respond to come over Leng for a while.


    Nie Zhao suddenly said with a smile, "why? I don''t think I won''t let you move. I really want you to be a sculptor. If I take the initiative to help you wash, you should call me a hooligan again. "


    Tao Rong blushed and said, "I''m just thinking about what pajamas are convenient for me. Besides, I''m going to take the medicine on my own. I..."


    "You can''t take the medicine. You can''t do too much. Don''t kill yourself Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Tao Rong stupidly looks at Nie Zhao seriously. He really wants to ask how he plans to help her with the medicine behind her. Later, he thinks that it must be aunt Qiao who helps her. After all, the medicine behind her is too much.


    Tao Rong was held to the bathroom by Nie Zhao, asked her to sit down, prepared hot water for her, and said: "I''ll go to wash, change my clothes, don''t move. Wait for me to come back


    Tao Rong listened to the familiar words, some helpless, it is really the cycle of heaven, they both reversed the situation.


    I''m also unlucky. Compared with Nie Zhao who was shot before, she''s just a minor wound. Why is she required to recuperate the same way.


    Although he wants to curse his mother, Tao Rong still believes in Chen Liuzhi''s professionalism.


    In the bathroom as small a toss, with Nie Zhao to help her prepare hot water began to soak feet.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao recharges his mobile phone when he goes back to his study to take a bath.


    By the time he came out, his cell phone had been ringing for a long time.


    Nie Zhao is not slow not tight walk to answer, as expected is an Wen Lan to call.


    "Zhao, are you ok?"


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath and said, "sister-in-law, I''m with Tao Rong now. If you''re OK, don''t call me. I don''t want to be misunderstood by Tao Rong. "


    Together? What''s together? An Wenlan almost didn''t stabilize her mood.


    "I didn''t mean anything else. I just heard that you were in trouble and that a lot of policemen were used. I''m worried about you and your injury, so I have to ask. Otherwise I would not be able to sleep tonight. Even if it''s a relationship between uncle and sister-in-law, I can ask. " An Wenlan says wrongly with crying cavity.


    "If you can ask, the precondition is that the elder brother instructs you." Nie Zhao a word to an Wen Lan blocked to go back.After all, as a big brother, I didn''t care about Nie Zhao. Why should my sister-in-law take another step? Isn''t that enough to blame?


    Anwenlan quiet for a while, just lost said: "sorry, with Tao Rong said the same, is I cheap."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, can''t believe of ask a way: "what do you say? What did Tao Rong say about you? "


    "I don''t want to say more. I''m all to blame. I just want to ask about you and ask you to call me back. Didn''t she tell you that I called you? She pressed off several of my calls, if I didn''t insist on calling Ha ha, but it''s also a curse to beat. It''s my cheap. "


    An Wenlan said that she was really uncomfortable in Nie Zhao''s ex boyfriend. "Don''t say that about yourself, an Wenlan. You''d better stop worrying about the past. Now that you''ve made a choice, you''ll live your life well. I''ve moved on, and I hope you and big brother can go on well."


    This is Nie Zhao''s sincere words, which can be regarded as his last bit of dignity to his predecessor.


    But in an Wenlan, it sounds like a lump in the throat. She tries to calm herself down.


    No, Nie Zhao doesn''t like Tao Rong. He just tells her that he doesn''t have anything to do with Tao Rong just to draw a line with her. Nie Zhao still loves her in his heart.


    "That''s it. We''re all right, and you don''t have to worry. In the future In the future, don''t ask about our affairs. " Nie Zhao finished and hung up.


    But an Wenlan held the receiver for a long time and didn''t respond until her face was full of tears.


    He didn''t even care about Tao Rong''s concealing his call, or her being scolded by Tao Rong. He didn''t even say a word of comfort. It seems that he has agreed with Tao Rong to do so. He Why is it like this It must be Must have been bewitched by Tao Rong!


    An Wenlan puts down the phone and vows in her heart that she must find a way to drive Tao Rong away and let her disappear beside Nie Zhao, even if she destroys Tao Rong

 Chapter 483

    Nie Zhao is a boy. Naturally, he won''t tangle with the curse between women, so an Wenlan''s words directly passed in his mind, which surprised him that Tao Rong would do so and then disappeared.


    Then there is a sense of ease with an Wenlan. I just hope that she can let go early and make both of them relaxed.


    When Nie Zhao went back, he saw Tao Rong sitting in a small chair, dazed. Probably only at this time, Tao Rong had no threat and was unprepared.


    When Nie Zhao walked over, Tao Rong came back. When she turned her head, her eyes had changed, and her eyes became deep, with all kinds of complicated thoughts.


    Nie Zhao thinks that he likes Tao Rong more, but in the contrast, he suddenly finds that only when Tao Rong, who is unpredictable, is merciful, can he fall into the trap.


    Tao Rong saw that he was coming and knew that he should go out, so he was ready to dry himself.


    As a result, Tao Rong just picked up the towel to wipe her feet, but Nie Zhao quickly took it away.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in surprise and sees Nie Zhao squat down and directly picks up Tao Rong''s foot from the basin.


    "Hello Tao Rong immediately wants to back down.


    "Don''t move!" Nie Zhao Li voice way, immediately lightly but can''t resist of hold her sole of foot, with the towel a little bit of dry, gentle than the towel bring of touch even more obvious.


    "You What are you doing? " Tao Rong really can''t hold on, his face blushing said.


    "Do you want to bend down like this?" "Don''t make trouble," Nie Zhao asked


    While saying this, Nie Zhao put one of his dried feet on his thigh, and then picked up the other foot.


    Tao Rong felt the strong muscle touch on one foot, and the other was held in the hot palm. Even if the ligament was injured, Tao Rong didn''t feel so weak on both feet.


    It''s almost as if I can''t feel my feet.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but look at Nie Zhao. He lowered his head and wiped it dry. Looking down, his handsome and flawless side face has a soft arc. He can see his eyebrows and tail like a sword, dark eyelashes, slightly flapping nose and slightly cocked mouth. A pair of eyes usually used to aim at the target, now are absorbed in looking at her feet.


    Tao Rong''s heart is really filled with an indescribable sense of satisfaction, so that she can not help but hope that this moment a little longer.


    But Tao Rong, who reacts immediately, shakes her head and refuses, but still can''t suppress the acceleration of her heart.


    Nie Zhao helps Tao Rong dry and feels happy. He didn''t find it before. Now he knows his daughter-in-law''s foot size. It''s so small and lovely.


    Because there is no sunshine, the skin here is as white and tender as jade. It''s lovely from the ankle to the toe.


    Nie Zhao suddenly found that he was a bit abnormal to want to bite, it seems that he is really crazy, as if every part of her body, he likes not.


    When Princess Daheng hugs her back to bed, Nie Zhao can''t help but think that if it''s the wedding night, he and his daughter-in-law take a bath together, come out of the bathroom and take her to bed.


    But I can only think about it. Even if I am impatient, my daughter-in-law is still under age. We have to chase people first, and then wait for her to grow up.


    Nie Zhao gently put down Tao Rong, can''t wait to help Tao Rong medicine.


    From ankle to shoulder, Nie zhaole enjoys being close to his daughter-in-law, while Tao Rong suffers from all kinds of numbness and itching. The uncomfortable feeling has gone beyond the pain, so it really doesn''t hurt at all.


    "Well, it''s behind the back. It may hurt a lot here. If it hurts, you can call me. I''ll be light." Nie Zhao holds the medicine bottle to show Tao Rong to turn over.


    Tao Rong surprised: "behind should be let Qiao aunt help it!"


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "why?"


    Tao Rong stares big eyes, can why, because the back is on medicine, she wants to take off clothes well.


    Probably to understand Tao Rong''s meaning, Nie Zhao said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll carry it on my back first. If you lie down and take it off first, you can''t see anything but your back."


    Tao Rong still shakes his head, rather than surrender.


    Nie Zhao helplessly pointed to the next alarm clock, "are you sure?"


    Tao Rong a look, unexpectedly already a little bit, Tao Rong bit teeth, in the heart unwilling.


    Nie Zhao has no choice but to get up and turn off the light.


    In an instant, the room fell into darkness, only the moonlight from the balcony lit up the figure slightly.


    But it''s just human figures.


    Under such circumstances, Tao Rong could not see Nie Zhao''s facial features clearly, but could only see the outline.


    Tao Rong see this situation, this situation is not good to insist, can only turn over and lie prone, will take off the coat to the waist, but the clothes or winding in the body.


    Tao Rong is lying in the soft quilt. As Nie Zhao said, nothing can be seen.However, Tao Rong could not help blushing at the thought of her appearance.


    Especially when Nie Zhao''s cold hands covered with liquid medicine, Tao Rong was almost shocked, as if he had been hit by electricity.


    The throat starts to dry, the heart starts to beat faster, the whole body is tight, and the feeling is indescribable.


    The touch of her whole body seemed to be concentrated on her back. She never knew that her back could be so sensitive that it made her hot and dry.


    "Does it hurt?"


    In the dark environment, the husky voice is a fatal temptation.


    What kind of test is this?


    "No pain." Tao Rong has no idea whether it hurts or not. Now she just wants to get rid of the strange feeling on her body.


    Now the situation is not only torture for Tao Rong, but also for Nie Zhao.


    After all, the dark world, the bedroom, the bed, the sweetheart, the greasy skin The combination of these factors is not a general test for Nie Zhao. That is the hell mode.


    Nie Zhao while deep breathing, while gently rubbing, trying to speak to divert attention, "that..."


    "Well!"


    Nie Zhao a distraction, hand strength is wrong, directly to Tao Rong according to pain.


    Tao Rong''s stuffy sound directly makes Nie Zhao shake his hands, and his eyes are lost.


    In fact, in such an environment, Nie Zhao saw more clearly than Tao Rong.


    And as the eyes adapt to the environment, they see more and more clearly.


    Nie Zhao again heavily vomited an airway: "ache?"


    "A little bit." Tao Rong said in a dumb voice.


    "All right, I''ll take it easy." Nie Zhao''s voice became heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    Pressing it, Nie Zhao can''t help but lie down and kiss her on the back. Tao Rong also cooperates meekly. She turns her head and offers her red lips. She yells in the dark: "Nie Zhao Nie Zhao... "

 Chapter 484

    "Nie Zhao?"


    Suddenly, Nie Zhao wakes up with a gentle cry.


    Nie Zhao jumped up from the sofa in a sweat, and his mind was just a beautiful dream.


    Nie Zhao''s alertness is basically as long as Tao Rong turns over, he can wake up. But because of this dream, he didn''t wake up until Tao Rong called him. It''s really beautiful.


    "Wake up so early? Don''t you go on sleeping? " Nie Zhao gets up and comes to the bedside.


    Tao Rong''s whole body exudes the lazy feeling of getting up early. She feels soft all over. If she can wake up with such a body, it must be like heaven.


    But dreams are dreams.


    Although Nie Zhao''s mood is a little annoyed, he is not impatient. Looking at Tao Rong''s face tangled and shy, he is in a clear mood.


    Because Nie Zhao repeatedly told, Tao Rong will wake up Nie Zhao after waking up, let him send himself to the bathroom.


    Last night after Nie Zhao wiped the medicine, Tao Rong was really shy and almost had no head explosion. I don''t know why she became more and more shy in the face of Nie Zhao. She was very thick skinned before, and now I don''t know what happened.


    She even suggested that she could buy a wheelchair to use at home, which was convenient for herself and Nie Zhao.


    However, Nie Zhao thinks it''s unnecessary for her to have a wheelchair for three days. In the end, someone has to help her lift her up and down, rub her medicine and massage her. In fact, if you think about it like this, it''s really useless to have a wheelchair.


    Tao Rong can only give up, so now we still have to rely on Nie Zhao to help her carry in and out.


    After last night''s torture of wiping medicine, Nie Zhao is willing to hand over the matter of wiping his back during the day to Aunt Qiao, so that he won''t be able to control it and do something that makes Tao Rong hate. But for other things, Nie Zhao did it himself, more often than not. Even Tao Rong felt that the scene of being taken care of was warm and harmonious, just like they were really qualified couples.


    Tao Rong''s heart softened unconsciously, and even a question flashed through her mind.


    If Nie Zhao has been so kind to her, even without sincerity, why not live under his protection in the future? Anyway, after she gave birth to Xiaoxiao, she didn''t plan to marry again. She was not as weak as before, and she would not be bullied by others in Nie''s family. So it''s a perfect haven for her and Xiaoxiao.


    This idea suddenly flashed, and was quickly killed by Tao Rong.


    Although some things have changed, human nature will not change. Tao Rong feels depressed and needs acting all the time when she lives here. She doesn''t want her daughter to suffer like this. Her birth brings her daughter a lot of pressure and disdain. It''s really not as good as living an ordinary life with her daughter as a single mother. After all, there''s nothing in the big family It''s as simple as she feels now, but it''s just the beginning.


    The first day of convalescence passed peacefully. There was no unexpected phone call, and no one came in or out. In Tao Rong''s room, except for Aunt Qiao who came in occasionally, there was basically only Nie Zhao who almost lived here.


    Nie Zhao knows that Tao Rong is bored, so he is very honest to help her with her tutoring. But most of the time, Nie Zhao forces Tao Rong to sleep and rest.


    Tao Rong stayed at home all day, but no one was bored. Tao Rong found that every time Nie Zhao approached her, she would get closer and closer, and finally almost got close to her. Moreover, when she spoke, her eyes were more and more intoxicating.


    Tao Rong often wants to ask why she looks at her with that kind of eyes, but she can''t ask.


    The next day, someone came.


    Yuan Shang came, but it was Ding Yuqing instead of Lin Jie.


    Ding Yuqing brought a lot of tonics to Tao Rong, which were all configured according to Tao Rong''s examination in the hospital at that time. It can be seen that Tao Rong was careful.


    Two people came to Tao Rong''s room, first said a few words with Nie Zhao, Ding Yuqing wanted to talk with Tao Rong alone.


    Nie Zhao goes out with Yuan Shang, leaving only Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing in the room.


    Ding Yuqing sat by the bed and asked anxiously, "how about it? Does it still hurt? Will it leave any sequelae? "


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "if it doesn''t hurt, it will be OK soon. Stay in bed, just to get better faster. I have to go back to class. "


    Ding Yuqing said: "don''t worry, I''ll make up for any loss you have. I''ll hire a tutor for you, and then I''ll hire a rehabilitation specialist for you. I''ll bear all the expenses."


    Tao Rong was surprised and said, "this is too exaggerated."


    Ding Yuqing said with a smile: "it''s also the meaning of my mother and my brother. You saved my life. It''s a great kindness to our family. If it wasn''t for my brother, he would definitely come back to see you."


    Tao Rong quickly waved his hand and said, "I really didn''t expect to bear such a big favor. You don''t have to."


    "No! You have to pay back, or what you want to do, what you want, what you give money, it''s too vulgar Anyway, we have to repay our kindness. If you have any requests, please feel free to mention them. " Ding Yuqing serious said, obviously is the mind has decided.Tao Rong some dumb, in fact, it is better to give her money, money is not too much. However, Ding Yuqing said so, it''s hard for him to say anything.


    Although she is not a person who doesn''t want to return, she really didn''t think about what to return. After thinking about it, she said, "just make a friend. If I have something to do in the future, I may need your help."


    "Is that true? From the moment you stand up for me, you are ding Yuqing''s good sister. Although our Ding family is not as good as the Nie family, there are always times when we can help you. " Ding Yuqing said here, suddenly felt that what he said was not suitable, so he quickly said: "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t make friends with you because you are the daughter-in-law of Nie family. I really appreciate that you want to be a sister."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I know that if you value the identity of the Nie family so much, you would have said that before, not after I saved you."


    Ding Yuqing breathed a sigh of relief and said: "so ah, when I treat you as a sister, you don''t have to explain these things, but repaying kindness is what my brother and my mother mean, so you''re welcome."


    Seeing that Ding Yuqing had said this, Tao Rong thought and said, "well, I may really want to do something, but I haven''t thought about it yet. It''s better to talk about it in a few days. As for what you said before, I still don''t need it. I really don''t need it."


    Ding Yuqing nodded and then talked about her elder brother''s investigation.


    "Because the person has already escaped, the trace of tracing is indeed that he has fled to h country, which is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Basically, there is no hope to find the culprit, but my brother has investigated the killer."

 Chapter 485

    When Tao Rong heard this, he immediately got excited and asked, "how do you say that?"


    "It''s just a new killer. Do you know the killer organization of Y country?" Ding Yuqing asked.


    Tao Rong shakes her head. She has never been in touch with such things.


    Ding Yuqing said to Tao Rong mysteriously: "it is said that it originated from China. It was founded by a very old family defector. There are killers from all over the world. The killers trained by their organizations are much more powerful than ordinary killers. There will be rewards, punishments, sorting and so on. Each killer has its own responsible area. The killer code name mohin is the new killer who has just come to the eastern region. I think those people are probably the old killers who have not invited before Or I don''t think it''s necessary to hire a big name to kill me, so I''ll hire a new man who doesn''t have a tune


    Tao Rong listen to these fabulous things, can not help but ask: "can invite such a killer must not be ordinary people."


    "Of course, the price is astronomical, and ordinary people don''t have that kind of channel. They don''t accept orders, and they will investigate before they accept orders. My brother wanted to make Mo Xin accept orders and cheat him out, but they didn''t accept the task at all. They must know our purpose. And the same assassination mission, no matter whether it fails or not, they will willfully refuse to take it, unless they don''t find the members of the killer group in Y country. " Ding Yuqing sighed.


    "So there''s no way to see Mo Xin again, and no way to know who he worked for?" Tao Rong asked.


    Ding Yuqing said: "who is their employer? Even if we catch Mo Xin, he won''t die. That''s the rule of their killer world."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. It seemed that she had no chance to know what she wanted to know.


    Ding Yuqing talks about other things with Tao Rong. Although the two people didn''t deal with each other before, and there was a big difference in age, Ding Yuqing cleared the gap with Tao Rong after last time, and suddenly found that their personalities were really right for each other''s appetite, so they got along easily and happily.


    Because Tao Rong couldn''t get out of bed and it was inconvenient for them to eat here, they left before dinner.


    As soon as Nie Zhao came in, he asked Ding Yuqing what he had said to her. Tao Rong said something about it. After that, Tao Rong asked the Ding family, especially the big brother who was in charge of the Ding family.


    Although Nie Zhao said nothing, he still asked, "why do you care about other people''s big brother?"


    "Since they promised to repay me, I naturally need to know what they can give me." Tao Rong said impolitely.


    Nie Zhao said with a helpless smile: "I can give you whatever they can give you. Their family is doing business abroad. The Ding family is very good at mineral business, and they have business relations with several steel plants in the country, so they have a lot of money. Do you want money directly from others?"


    Tao Rong grins. She really wants money, but after listening to Nie Zhao, she thinks of another good thing.


    When the people who thought they should come came, no one would disturb them.


    But that night, someone came running.


    Tao Rong was shocked to hear that Yuan Xu came to see him.


    When did he know so much about the world.


    Tao Rong thinks that Yuan Xu is looking for Nie Zhao, but after meeting someone, she finds out that Yuan Xu is really worried about coming to see him.


    Looking at the worried and tight face, Tao Rong really wants to laugh.


    "What''s the matter with you! Don''t you hate that woman Ding Yuqing? Why do you sacrifice yourself for her? Are you sick? " Yuan Xu came to the room and yelled.


    Nie Zhao comes in behind and looks at the boy yelling at Tao Rong like this, frowning unhappily.


    "How do you know?" Tao Rong was surprised.


    "Isn''t it enough to shock me that you didn''t come to school all day? After going back, I overheard aunt Yun and her mother talking, so I knew. How are you doing? Is it serious? "


    Said later, Yuan Xu''s tone has become soft, it seems to be really worried.


    Tao Rong almost comforted the child and said patiently, "don''t worry, I''m ok. I declare in advance that I didn''t want to sacrifice for Ding Yuqing like that. Everything was caused by accidents and accidents. "


    Yuan Xu gave Tao Rong a cold hum, but he was still worried and said, "where are you hurt? Let me see. "


    Now Nie Zhao can''t stand. What''s the situation? Why does he feel something''s wrong.


    Although he let yuan Xu look at Tao Rong, but this concern is not a little too much.


    And how could Tao Rong be so gentle to this boy? He never had such good patience and temper to himself.


    Nie Zhao really felt extremely uncomfortable.


    When Yuan Xu tried to see Tao Rong''s feet, Nie Zhao quickly stepped forward and interrupted, "Yuan Xu, why don''t you tell Tao Rong what lessons we have today, so that Tao Rong won''t be worried."


    As he spoke, Nie Zhao went to the front of Yuan Xu, closer to Tao Rong, and sat down.Sitting down like this completely blocked the sight of the two people.


    Tao Rong had to move aside to see yuan Xu again.


    Tao Rong just looked at Nie Zhao strangely and didn''t think much about it.


    But when Yuan Xu looked at Nie Zhao, he felt a tremor, as if he had been warned.


    "By the way, you tell me what today''s class has said and what homework has been assigned." Tao Rong has a wonderful way.


    Yuan Xu took a look at Tao Rong, then turned his schoolbag and said, "I heard that you asked for sick leave in the morning, so I helped you copy your notes and bring back your homework."


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu in surprise and said, "Yuan Xu, when did you become so sensible? I''m really surprised. It''s wonderful. Thank you


    Yuan Xu''s ears turned red as he took things from his schoolbag. However, Tao Rong didn''t pay attention to the copied notes, but let Nie Zhao see a positive one.


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes slightly, and the jar of vinegar in his heart was finally overturned.


    Tao Rong wants to move her body and take all the information. Nie Zhao suddenly reaches out his hand and presses Tao Rong''s shoulder. He presses Tao Rong in an extremely close position and asks her to lean on her. He says, "the doctor''s advice has forgotten. Just call me this kind of thing."


    With that, Nie Zhao didn''t need yuan Xu''s help and took over all of them directly.


    "You can''t stay idle. I can''t do without looking at you." Nie Zhao side is doing, side says with helpless and doting tone. Hand inadvertently almost embrace Tao Rong, help her adjust the sitting posture.

 Chapter 486

    These two days, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are too close. Of course, it''s because she is recovering from her injuries. Therefore, Tao Rong doesn''t notice what kind of posture she is in and what kind of visual influence she has on Yuan Xu.


    This kind of ambiguous and intimate posture is really what a couple can do!


    Yuan Xu couldn''t stay any longer. After a few words, he left in a hurry. He didn''t look at Tao Rong any more.


    Tao Rong didn''t think much about it. He just threw himself on the notes. Anyway, Yuan Xu''s character is just like this. If he keeps talking, Tao Rong will feel strange.


    Nie Zhao, who sent yuan Xu out, didn''t say much. After all, what he just did was a kind of warning. Nie Zhao didn''t want to put the vague things on the surface. Maybe yuan Xu didn''t think of this layer at all.


    However, when Nie Zhao went back, he told Tao Rong that Tao Rong was not a child in his eyes.


    "You have a good relationship with Yuan Xu." Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong looked at the notes and said perfunctorily: "it''s the only one who can talk to me in class. After all, he is at the same table, and you told him to take care of me?"


    Nie Zhao mouth corner smoked to smoke, "that is at the beginning, I am afraid you can''t stand firm foothold in the school, now I don''t worry."


    "Oh! There was no need to worry. Don''t you know very well what my temperament is? " Tao Rong said carelessly.


    Nie Zhao moved, from sitting on the bed to lying on the bed, "in high school, when people are most young, especially boys, if there are girls who are too close to them, they are easily moved."


    Tao Rong''s hands move a meal, turn a head to doubt of looking at Nie Zhao way: "what do you want to say?"


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed and said, "I want to remind you that you are my wife You can''t fall in love at school, or I''ll be green. "


    Tao Rong was almost laughed by Nie Zhao''s statement, "what are you talking about?"


    Looking at Tao Rong''s expression, Nie Zhao knew that she didn''t have any idea about yuan Xu. He said, "it''s easy for high school students to be in love."


    "They are just a bunch of little kids in my eyes. What do you think of me? My adolescence has passed long ago. It''s good before menopause. " Tao Rong speechless said: "besides, what qualifications do you have to say me?"


    "What?" Nie Zhao''s tone changed.


    Tao Rong knew that she had said something wrong. "I mean, didn''t you start falling in love in high school?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "No


    Tao Rong is a little surprised. Is it true what he heard in his last life?


    "Not when I was in high school, I shared my heart with that man, and then..."


    Nie Zhao''s face turned black, and he was really not willing to discuss this, "no, don''t say it. I''m wrong. Can''t we discuss this?"


    Tao Rong doubts that Nie Pei and an Wenlan have told a lot of their love stories in their last life. How can they even tell the truth that they were together in high school?


    "You started the conversation first." Tao Rong says discontentedly.


    Nie Zhao is aggrieved, but he is not willing to argue with Tao Rong. He can only say: "I''m afraid that you are too close to Yuan Xu and that boy will misunderstand you."


    Tao Rong heard now just understand, Leng for a while, looking at Nie Zhao serious look, can''t help Puchi a smile, "ha ha ha, are you serious? The child? "


    "Are you as old as him? And didn''t you find out? Your attitude towards him is much better than my attitude towards yuan Shang and them. " Nie Zhao says anxiously.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "that''s because he is small, I My mind should be as big as yours. I''m as gentle as a child. " Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu just like she used to look at Gan Xiaomei. As a child, she is more loving and has little feeling of friendship. She just wants to take care of her.


    Seeing Tao Rong''s sincerity, Nie Zhao was relieved and said, "that''s good, but you''d better keep your distance. You have a good idea. If that boy misunderstands, it''s not good."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao speechless, and doesn''t know whether Nie Zhao is worried about her or yuan Xu.


    However, Tao Rong thinks Nie Zhao is thinking too much. How can yuan Xu think about her? It''s just a child. How can she know love? Even girls hate it now.


    The two did not continue the topic. Read the book and apply the medicine. The day goes by quickly.


    On the third day, Tao Rong couldn''t hold on. After all, she didn''t feel any pain at all. She didn''t feel any pain at all when she took the medicine.


    Until the evening, Chen Liuzhi came to confirm that she had no problem. Tao Rong almost didn''t jump out of bed.


    Nie Zhao to take care of himself very hard, let Tao Rong cooking repay him, but the whole process, Nie Zhao have help, Tao Rong can do is not much.


    Chen Liuzhi wanted to stay for a while, but he was driven away by Nie Zhao for various reasons.


    I thought I could enjoy it alone, but it didn''t work out.


    That day, it happened that Mr. Nie and Nie Demin came back.As soon as they came back, they heard about what had happened before. Although they said something about Tao Rong, the Nie family had some face because they got the gratitude from the yuan family and the Ding family, so they praised Tao Rong again.


    But Nie Zhao was miserable. He was called to the study and scolded for an hour by the old man. He was also called to the warehouse and punished by corporal punishment. He didn''t have time to eat dinner.


    At this time, Tao Rongcai heard from Wang Bo that Nie Zhao had only asked for half a day''s leave to come back and have a look, but temporarily added three days of emergency leave.


    Such a move is very unruly. Nie zhaosuan rarely used the face and power of the Nie family to give himself a holiday. Naturally, this kind of thing will be scolded by the old man. Although he looks aggrieved, who let Nie Zhao choose to stay in the special army? Since he has chosen, he has to abide by the position rules and endure loneliness.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong feels guilty and sits alone in the dining room waiting for Nie Zhao.


    When Nie Zhao comes back tired, he sees Tao Rong reading in the restaurant.


    Nie Zhao''s footstep is one meal, the eye in a moment congzhu, holding the wall beside, soft voice way: "so late, are you waiting for me?"


    When Tao Rong heard the voice, he stood up and looked at Nie Zhao, who was so tired that he said, "are you hungry? The food hasn''t moved. I''ll heat it up. You can take a bath. "


    Nie Zhao immediately as if to the strength of the same step forward to stop Tao Rong, reached for Tao Rong''s hand and asked: "you did not eat? Waiting for me? "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao doubtfully and nods: "of course. You are scolded because of me. How can I eat alone? "


    Nie Zhao''s eyelashes quivered slightly and said with a smile, "OK, let''s eat together." With that, Nie Zhao touched Tao Rong''s head and said, "you are more and more like a wife."


    Tao Rong frowns, slaps Nie Zhao''s hand, turns around and goes into the kitchen, but Nie Zhao shows a sweet smile behind him.

 Chapter 487

    That night, Nie Zhao finished his meal and was asked by the old man to drive back to the military area overnight without delay.


    Nie Zhao originally wanted to send Tao Rong to school, but now he had to start from gentle village.


    Tao Rong watched Nie Zhao leave, and then went back to rest.


    The next day, when Tao Rong went to school, Yuan Xu suddenly gave Tao Rong a mobile phone.


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu in surprise.


    Yuan Xuxin reluctantly said: "my brother was entrusted by your husband, got the mobile phone, the latest model, the number, everything is done."


    Tao Rong was even more surprised. "I didn''t listen to Nie Zhao before."


    "I want to surprise you. It took a little time to get this." Yuan Xu said.


    Tao Rong has just experienced a harmonious relationship with Nie Zhao. He has no resistance to such a good thing.


    "Can you use it? Do you want me to teach you?" Yuan Xu dry mouth said.


    Tao Rong shook his head with a smile and said, "I will."


    I was playing with the settings, but I received a message.


    "Got it? Do you like it? " The number above shows that Tao Rong is naturally recognizable.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "thank you."


    "After that, I''ll send you a message, and you should return it to me in time. If you send it, I will return it to you as long as I''m not training or working." Nie Zhao soon sent a long message.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "no need."


    "Why not? If you don''t come back, I thought there was something wrong with you! " Nie Zhao sends it quickly.


    Tao Rong didn''t know that Nie Zhao was so free, so he quickly said, "in class..."


    Then it''s silent.


    Tao Rong put her mobile phone in her schoolbag and decided not to read it before school.


    "Your husband and wife have a good relationship. They even started to fall in love with each other by text messages. They are as naive as my second brother and Lin Jie before." Yuan Xu said unhappily.


    Tao Rong listen, speechless way: "no good, obediently listen to class."


    However, after school in the morning, as soon as Tao Rong opened his cell phone, he saw a message, "don''t worry, I won''t disturb you, but when I think of you, give me a message back, don''t let me worry."


    Tao Rong looks at such information, the heart seems to fall into the warm cloud, finally returned a, "well, I know."


    Then he felt that he was too easy to be led by Nie Zhao''s nose. So immediately back to a, "as little as possible, I do not have so free."


    After a long time, Tao Rong received a "good" with a punctuation composition of the smiling face.


    From then on, Nie Zhao would wait for her to lie on the bed after her training, then call her, whisper to her, and send a message when she has something to do. It''s not too sticky, but it''s connected every day.


    Don''t know why, Tao Rong''s smile seems to have changed a lot.


    And such a smile, for those who are not used to Tao Rong, is extremely dazzling.


    It''s a pity that Yuan Xu''s maintenance of Tao Rong has gone deep into all aspects. As long as an Rifan and Lin Ziqing have some signs, Yuan Xu can strangle them in the bud, so that Tao Rong can''t find anything at all.


    On this day, Tao Rong was still waiting for Uncle Zhang to pick her up at the school gate. It was compulsory to pick her up during this period of time, and Tao Rong could not refuse. But this time, Uncle Zhang came late. Tao Rong waited for a while, smelling the familiar fragrance, and was a little hungry. She turned around and went to the place where she sold pancakes.


    Mo Yijia''s mother is still there selling pancakes enthusiastically. Tao Rong often comes to buy them, but never meets Mo Yijia.


    The landlady knew Tao Rong and was very happy to see her coming.


    While making cakes, suddenly the landlady covered her stomach and fell down.


    Tao Rong was startled, and people who were also doing small business around him quickly gathered around.


    Tao Rong also came up to see, and saw the landlady covered her stomach and kept shouting pain, rolling on the ground.


    People around said that they should send them to the hospital as soon as possible, but no one was sure to pay attention. Some people planned to go to the school to find Mo Yijia.


    At this time, Uncle Zhang came by car and called Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong thought about it and decided to help, so she called Uncle Zhang and helped her to the car. She wanted to take her to the hospital.


    As a result, as soon as he helped the man up, he saw Mo Yijia rushing over and said anxiously, "what are you doing? Where are you taking my mom? "


    The proprietress was still in pain and couldn''t answer, so Tao Rong reached for Mo Yijia and said, "get on the bus first. I''ll take your mother to the hospital and follow me up."


    Mo Yijia looked at his mother, a panic in the heart, quickly followed up.


    Looking at her mother in the car, Mo Yijia began to cry.


    At this time, the landlady endured the pain and tried to comfort her daughter.


    Such a scene stimulates Tao Rong. Tao Rong can''t see such a scene where mother and daughter care for each other.


    So to the hospital, Tao Rong is not at ease, all the way with.After hospital examination, is acute appendicitis, to surgery.


    Mo Yijia is still a little small after all, but he didn''t respond for a while.


    Tao Rong asked quickly, "is there anyone else in your family?"


    Mo Yijia shook her head in panic.


    Tao Rong can only comfort: "rest assured, it''s just a small operation."


    The doctor looked at all the girls and comforted them: "nothing is a minor operation. The patient is still awake. She can decide for herself."


    Mo Yijia nodded and insisted: "please, doctor."


    "You have to pay for the operation first." The doctor warned.


    Mo Yijia was stunned. Tao Rong said quickly, "I''ll pay it."


    Mo Yijia turned her head and looked at Tao Rong. Tao Rong said with a smile, "it''s OK. Your mother will be fine. You are here with your mother. I''ll pay the money and I''ll be back soon."


    Mo Yijia doesn''t know what to say when she looks at Tao Rong. She is not familiar with Tao Rong. She hasn''t talked much in school for so long, but she admires Tao Rong and envies her because she dares to fight against those terrible people. But she still did not dare to be close to Tao Rong, because she had been warned and was afraid of revenge.


    But she didn''t expect that at this time, Tao Rong would spare no effort to help her.


    So Mo Yijia asked: "why?"


    Tao Rong smile, gave a very reasonable reason, "students help each other."


    Mo Yijia looked at Tao Rong dumbly and said, "I I''ll pay it back. Thank you


    Tao Rong shook her head, patted Mo Yijia and said, "you should accompany your mother."


    In fact, the operation is simple and the cost is low, so it''s nothing to Tao Rong. When I was going to help, I didn''t want to ask them to return it, but it doesn''t matter if they want to.


    After Tao Rong paid the money here, he began to prepare for the operation there.


    The operation was soon completed. Tao Rong tried to ask Mo Yijia if there was anyone she could contact, but Mo Yijia just shook her head and told her that her family had no father and only her aunt was a relative, but her aunt''s family had a bad relationship with them, so she preferred to keep her mother by herself.

 Chapter 488

    For Mo Yijia''s family, Tao Rong didn''t study deeply. She waited with her until the operation was over, and asked Uncle Zhang to help buy dinner. After that, she went home with Uncle Zhang.


    The next morning when I arrived at school, I met Mo Yijia. Mo Yijia came to thank Tao Rong and handed me an envelope, which should have come to pay back the money.


    Just when Tao Rong wanted to ask more, Mo Yijia ran away in a hurry.


    Looking at her running direction, there is Niu Lu waiting for her. Niu Lu secretly looks at Tao Rong, grabs Mo Yijia and says something.


    Tao Rong didn''t take it seriously. He opened the envelope, which not only included the medical expenses, but also gave Tao Rong the money for meals.


    Tao Rong was about to put away the envelope when he saw a note in the money.


    Tao Rong pick eyebrows, in this way, should not want to let people see, so Tao Rong directly turned around, avoid sight, take out the note to see.


    It said: "thank you very much, Tao Rong, please forgive me for not being able to thank you face to face, but I really appreciate you. I will remember your kindness to our family, and I will find a chance to repay you in the future. Thank you."


    Tao Rong looked really a little helpless, recently want to repay her a lot of people really. However, it seems that Mo Yijia does not want to be involved with her too much.


    The reason can be imagined.


    However, in the next few days, Tao Rong obviously often came to the picture of Mo Yijia being bullied by Lin Ziqing and others. Every time she wanted to stop her, they immediately scattered, so that Tao Rong could not grasp the handle. Moreover, when Tao Rong wanted to approach Mo Yijia for inquiry, Mo Yijia would try to avoid it.


    Tao Rong is not a good person if he turns a blind eye to others twice.


    ¡­¡­


    Since I have a mobile phone, I often receive contact from people other than Nie Zhao.


    Especially Ding Yuqing.


    On this day, Ding Yuqing insisted on offering Tao Rong to go out for dinner. Tao Rong had already pushed her several times before, but this time Tao Rong wanted to know what she should get, so she went to the appointment.


    Since she was kidnapped last time, Ding Yuqing''s elder brother has equipped her and her mother with bodyguards. This time, the bodyguards drove with Ding Yuqing to meet Tao Rong at the school gate.


    After Tao Rong got on the bus, Ding Yuqing complained: "it''s hard to treat you to a meal."


    "I had to make up for the lessons I had missed before, but recently I had another exam. I really can''t help it." Tao Rong said apologetically.


    Ding Yuqing grinning hand, intimate arm Tao Rong said: "what do you want to eat?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I''m really not picky about food. You''re free, but I eat a lot of food, so that kind of restaurant with bird''s stomach doesn''t matter."


    Ding Yuqing laughed and said: "do you marry a soldier and even eat as much as a soldier?"


    Two people casually joking all the way to a new buffet.


    Ding Yuqing pointed to the buffet and said, "how about it? You can eat whatever you like


    This is a style buffet, which has both Chinese and Western food and seafood. Before, Lin Jie said that she must bring her to eat when it opens here.


    After they went in, they chose a card seat first, and then went to get the meal.


    Ding Yuqing''s appetite is small, so naturally he will finish the selection in a moment. Tao Rong takes twice as much as her, which makes Ding Yuqing very happy.


    Then they chatted while having dinner. Ding Yuqing naturally mentioned that she wanted to repay her kindness. She was afraid of Tao Rong''s perfunctory manner.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I really want to do something."


    Ding Yuqing immediately came and asked, "what?"


    "In fact, I have a sum of money and want to invest in business, but I''m still a student and I don''t know much about it, so I want to find someone to help me invest. I heard that your brother is good at investing. Of course, my money is not a big number. I''m afraid your brother doesn''t like it. But it''s good to give me even a little advice. " Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Ding Yuqing said with a smile: "if you don''t like it, it''s just for your kindness to our family. Even if it''s a few hundred yuan, my brother can help you make a good investment and give you money. You really have vision. My brother is learning this and has always been good at investment."


    "That''s really troublesome for your brother, but it''s better to tell him." Tao Rong suggested.


    "How much is it?" Ding Yuqing asked.


    "If you throw it all in, a million." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Ding Yuqing is a little surprised to see Tao Rong. Now, in this era, like the eldest lady of their big family, she can barely afford a million yuan. But isn''t Tao Rong married to the Nie family later? How can there be so much money? As expected, her husband still loves her.


    "Is that ok?" Tao Rong asked.


    "With so much money, it''s natural to invest." Ding Yuqing said as he sent a message to his elder brother.


    After a while, I received a reply from brother Ding Yuqing.


    "No problem, my brother said to give it to him, to ensure that you can make a steady profit, bank account problems, you have a holiday tomorrow, I will accompany you to do it." Ding Yuqing enthusiastically said that she had more or less contact with investment.Tao Rong is also a gamble, which is equal to the majority of her property to bet out.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what happened to the Ding family after Ding Yuqing''s death? In any case, when she was still there, she had never heard of the Ding family''s name. It may have declined and developed abroad all the time. However, Tao Rong believed in the yuan family''s relationship network and Nie Zhao''s vision. He said that the Ding family was good, which must be good.


    Tao Rong is thinking, Ding Yuqing finally can''t help but ask: "Tao Rong, you have so much money, why don''t you use the relationship of Nie family to invest? It should be more reassuring and stable than ours. "


    Ding Yuqing really can''t understand that investment is a win-win thing. Although it is of little benefit to the Ding family, it may not be without benefit. Strictly speaking, it is just an ordinary human relationship that is not regarded as repaying kindness. However, Tao Rong uses this kindness to make such a simple request.


    Tao Rong said bluntly, "you are the only one who knows I have so much money except Nie Zhao, so I don''t want to let people know how much money I have and what I''m doing with it. People always have to have something that others don''t know to live a better life. "


    "Tao Rong!" Ding Yuqing surprised a pair of eyes are staring big, "you so trust me! I''m so happy. Sure enough, we are good sisters. "


    Tao Rong laughs dryly. In fact, he just thinks it''s nothing to tell Ding Yuqing.


    "So, I can''t make use of the Nie family''s relationship to invest. I hope the only people who know about this are you and your brother, and the others..."

 Chapter 489

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I can''t even tell my mother. She has a big mouth, so it''s easy to say it and keep it secret from her." Ding Yuqing was in a very good mood and said: "this matter will be handed over to our brother and sister. You can rest assured to wait for the continuous collection of money."


    Tao Rong nods and raises a glass with Ding Yuqing, although what he drinks is a drink.


    "By the way, that''s a thank-you gift from our family. I have another big gift for you." Ding Yuqing suddenly said mysteriously.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "what else? What? "


    Ding Yuqing picks eyebrow to smile, is about to speak, the result hears the voice behind him.


    "Tao Rong, why are you here?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, turn a head to see past, immediately embarrassed for a while, "elder sister Lin, you also come to have a meal." Then, his eyes were delivered to Yuan Shang behind Lin Jie.


    The smile on Yuan Shang''s face was stiff, and he looked at Ding Yuqing with a look that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    Ding Yuqing naturally saw them, and his eyes lingered on Lin Jie, but there was no reaction.


    "What a coincidence." Tao Rong some not calm say.


    "I just heard that it has been opened. I want to try it first. OK, I''m going to bring you next time. Why did you come ahead of time?" Lin Jie didn''t find anything unusual and said with a smile.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I was also invited by my friends."


    "Friends? What''s this Lin Jie asked politely.


    Ding Yuqing said with a smile: "Hello, I''m Ding Yuqing."


    "Hello, hello." When Lin Jie saw Ding Yuqing''s dress, she knew that she was the eldest lady of her family, so she thought that she was someone she knew in the Nie family''s network. See her attitude is good, can''t help saying: "since meet, as we sit beside it."


    Lin Jie said and looked at Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang''s face was ugly, and he could not say any suitable reason to refuse.


    Ding Yuqing suddenly said: "sorry, Tao Rong and I have some secrets. We don''t fit to meet people."


    Lin Jie a Leng, immediately embarrassed said: "is like this, sorry, that good, we went to sit elsewhere."


    Say with Tao Rong nod to say hello, this just left.


    Until they left their sight, Tao Rong was relieved.


    When I looked up, I saw Ding Yuqing looking at her funny.


    Tao Rong said strangely, "what do you think you will do and say?" After all, Ding Yuqing always wanted to see Lin Jie before.


    "I''m giving you face." Ding Yuqing said directly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately smile a way: "thanks."


    "This woman is not annoying, but if it''s not for the status of yuan family, it''s not suitable for yuan Shang. She deserves a better man. Yuan Shang''s words will only bring sadness to the women who like him." Ding Yuqing said carelessly.


    Tao Rong said helplessly: "it seems that everyone can see clearly, only as a member of the bureau can''t see through."


    "Why, you don''t agree, so why don''t you let me take it?" Ding Yuqing asked curiously.


    Tao Rong casually glanced at the two people in the distance: "for Lin Jie, Yuan Shang is the spiritual pillar. She is not a fool, but sometimes she has to turn a blind eye, so that she can live." Tao Rong then looked at Ding Yuqing and said, "not everyone has the same casual view of love as you. For some people, love is just like life. If you don''t have a lover, it''s like death. For such people, you will feel confused and stupid, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t exist."


    Ding Yuqing incredible way: "so Lin Jie is such a person, so you just desperately protect her?"


    Tao Rong smiles because she knows the crueler future, and Lin Jie treats her well when she first comes to Nie''s house. She''s just grateful.


    "What about you? What do you think?" Ding Yuqing asks curiously again.


    Tao Rong a Zheng, immediately can''t help but think of some things in the past, "in the past I may be even more pitiful than Lin Jie, and even some for love to become a jerk, but now I think the same as you, love is just like that, dispensable."


    Ding Yuqing raised his glass to Tao Rong with a smile and said, "you are really right for my appetite. By the way, I haven''t finished what I said just now, about the thank-you gift I gave you."


    Tao Rong picked her eyebrows, put down the cup and motioned to her.


    Ding Yuqing pointed to two people in the distance: "I don''t want that man."


    Tao Rong a Leng, surprised looking at Ding Yuqing.


    Ding Yuqing said with a smile: "I think about it, this is probably what I can do, and it is also what you hope to achieve."


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "although I hope yuan Shang will marry Lin Jie honestly, I didn''t want to just save you..."


    Ding Yuqing immediately made a shush action and said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry. I know what you mean. First, I don''t care. This time, I mainly want to protect my mother and me by taking advantage of the yuan family''s status in Nanshi. Second, I want to get married. Second, if I take the initiative to quit, they will be OK for the time being. Can you be happy, too?"Ding Yuqing looks magnanimous, obviously has thought well, Tao Rong looked at her like this, also not good, get cheap also sell good, "I thank you for Lin Jie, but your family agree?"


    Ding Yuqing said with a smile: "all agree, and everyone thinks that although the marriage is good, there is no reason to do so. Naturally, I didn''t say it was a gift for you. I just expressed my unwillingness to stay in Nanchi, because I almost died, so my family listened to me."


    Ding Yuqing smugly rolled the end of her red hair with her hand, and said: "before I left Nanshi, I was still perfunctory with the yuan family for the time being, so as not to be annoyed when I was advised. However, I will find an opportunity to talk to Yuan Shang first, and let him perform well. I know it''s your kindness."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "what you think is right. I didn''t expect you to think in such detail."


    Ding Yuqing sighed: "I just don''t know whether it''s good or bad for your friend. After all, when I''m gone, there will be others. They won''t be as good as me. If they don''t cheer up, sooner or later, there will be problems."


    Tao Rong took another look at the two people in the distance. The future depends on themselves.


    The next day, Ding Yuqing accompanied Tao Rong to handle the bank account again. From now on, Ding yunqi, Ding Yuqing''s elder brother, officially took over the one million.


    After a few days, Tao Rong was sent the contract by Ding yunqi. There are many things in it. In fact, Tao Rong can''t understand it. Ding yunqi also made a special call to explain the situation to her.

 Chapter 490

    Her money has been diversified. Ding yunqi helps her keep an eye on it. Her account will receive dividends every month from next month. After that, I will send her a statement every six months.


    Ding yunqi is a very serious and polite person. Among the rich families that Tao Rong knows, Ding yunqi is the one who gives her the best feeling.


    He works conscientiously and gently. He is very considerate of the other party''s actual situation and feelings. However, he is kind and not indifferent. He takes care of his business affairs without any pride. He feels really comfortable.


    Although it''s just a few phone calls, it still gives Tao Rong a great favor, but maybe it''s also because the other party takes her as a benefactor, so it shows such politeness. If there is no such relationship, it may be as indifferent to her as the initial Ding Yuqing and aunt Yun.


    Although Ding yunqi takes good care of everything, Tao Rong will still go to the library to find the corresponding books, make a good research contract and invest in things like that. It''s not that she doesn''t trust Ding yunqi and the Ding family. She just doesn''t want to be a fool who knows nothing, but she wants to understand as much as possible.


    Anyway, during this period of time, she was unable to train. The extra time she had just come into contact with some new knowledge.


    In the twinkling of an eye, December has arrived.


    Nie Zhao had always induced her to go to the military region before, but she failed.


    Because at the end of the year, there will be a big contest in the military region, and several military regions will come in turn. This time, it''s just the turn of Nanshi, so several men in the Nie family are almost too busy to stay at home.


    Hou Xianshu is still abroad with Nie Pei. It''s said that she has been much better recently. It''s estimated that she can come back for a try during the new year.


    As for an Wenlan, Tao Rong hasn''t heard from her and doesn''t know what she is.


    When Tao Rong was the only one left behind in the Nie family, he was in trouble.


    December 2 is Nie Xuan''s birthday.


    Usually when NIE is at home, he will prepare many good gifts for Nie Xuan, but none of Nie''s family has attended. The reason is not that Nie''s family doesn''t want to go, but that Nie Xuan never sends invitation cards to Nie''s family. Even if her mother secretly sends them, they will be rejected by Nie Xuan''s cold phone, so Nie''s family can''t go.


    But this time, all the gifts from Nie''s family were delivered, but Nie Xuan sent an invitation.


    It''s a pity that no one in the Nie family can find time to go there.


    Nie Laozi calls Tao Rong directly and asks Tao Rong to celebrate Nie Xuan''s birthday on behalf of Nie''s family.


    Tao Rong is speechless immediately. Nie Xuan must want her real family to pass by. What''s the matter with her own past.


    But she also dare not disobey the old man, can only complain with Nie Zhao afterwards.


    A phone call in the past, Nie Zhao is to explain to her, "let you go alone has been the grandfather and the lobby sister said the situation, the lobby sister did not object, meaning can."


    "So, the relationship between cousin and Nie family has eased?" Tao Rong is very strange. After all, Nie Xuan was just like an enemy to the Nie family.


    Nie Zhao has no choice but to smile and say: "not necessarily, you are much better than us in the past, in a sense."


    "What do you mean?" Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    Nie Zhao hesitated for a moment and said, "I heard that recently the Lin family seems to want to win the Western real estate project. That project The competition is fierce and the management is very strict.... "


    "So the Lin family wants to have a good talk with the Nie family at this birthday party?" Tao Rong understood for a moment, "your cousin would like to be such a proud person?"


    "No matter how arrogant she is, she will be influenced by her family. Maybe it''s not what she wants, but she has to do it." Nie Zhao voice light says.


    "Let me go, it means that the Nie family doesn''t care about it?" Tao Rong asked, "I thought that my grandfather would respond to my cousin''s request."


    "I really love her, but I''m not so stupid that I don''t have any principles. This time, the lions of the Lin family have a big mouth and a big appetite. This project is not a simple one. It must be taken by people with real materials. The Lin family will use the means to take it down. It''s estimated that they just want to take advantage of the situation of their family and won''t do it well. At that time, it will affect the Nie family Reputation. They want to win this project with their cousins. They treat our family like a fool. " Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong thought and said, "are you sure I won''t be embarrassed in this situation?"


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "those are all small families. If you go, you don''t need to give anyone a face except your cousin. I think My cousin won''t embarrass you. "


    Tao Rong listened to Nie zhaodu say so, naturally also should descend.


    It''s not long before Nie Xuan''s birthday party. That night, Tao Rong puts on her clothes, paints her make-up, takes her family car and goes to the Lin family.


    Naturally, the Lin family knew the Nie family''s car, and they would come forward to meet her. But they knew it was Tao Rong long ago, and their attitude was rather slight. They directly asked their servants to come forward to meet Tao Rong. It''s the same as other guests.Tao Rong doesn''t matter. After all, she can''t clamor to let people know how noble her status is. Sometimes people''s respect is not straightforward. At least Tao Rong''s identity in Nie''s family can be ignored or even insulted.


    This is also the reason why Tao Rong does not want Xiaoxiao to be born in Nie''s family. Because of her mother''s existence, where Xiaoxiao will go in the future, as long as she does a little bad, she will be talked about.


    When Tao Rong walked in alone, almost no one paid attention to her, or even knew her. People from the big family who had attended the Nie family banquet could recognize Tao Rong naturally. But the people in the small family have only heard about it and never seen it.


    The Lin family can only be regarded as a second-class and third class family. Naturally, they can''t invite people from the first-class family.


    In addition to the first-class family ladies who have made friends with Nie Xuan, there are no more people on the table.


    However, Tao Rong was not embarrassed for a long time. As soon as she came in, she was watched.


    "Are you invited to our house?" Lin Ziqing looks not good said.


    And what she stands next to is not her group of acquaintances in the class, but Jiang Lili, who was competing with Tao Rong before.


    Tao Rong takes out the invitation and shakes it, saying nothing.


    Lin Ziqing sneered: "it can''t be stolen. I don''t remember inviting you."


    Lin Ziqing''s voice attracted the attention of the people around her. Everyone couldn''t help looking at Tao Rong. The circle of Nanshi said that he was big or small. Tao Rong was really strange to them.


    If you look so carefully, you are really a beautiful lady.

 Chapter 491

    Tao Rong is too lazy to pay attention to Lin Ziqing and is about to turn around and leave.


    As a result, Lin Ziqing rushed up directly and grabbed the invitation card from Tao Rong''s hand and said, "come on, please let the irrelevant people out."


    "Lin Ziqing, if it goes on, you will lose face. I didn''t come on behalf of myself. Didn''t your parents and sister tell you?" Tao Rong said coldly.


    Lin Ziqing sneered: "we only recognize the invitation, and this invitation..." Lin Ziqing looked at it and said, "do you have any qualifications to come in without your name, Tao Rong? Just because I don''t like you, I won''t let you in. Get out of here! "


    Lin Ziqing''s impolite manner made Tao Rong lose face in the crowd.


    Tao Rong takes a deep breath and laughs. He turns around and walks away.


    But at this time, suddenly someone came forward to make a round.


    "Ziqing, what are you doing? You can''t bring it to your sister''s party when you quarrel at school." Jiang Bilan came forward and said.


    Tao Rong looks up at Jiang Bilan. Although it''s not the first time to meet her, she hasn''t exchanged a few words. However, Tao Rong is sure that Jiang Bilan has been in the line of sight since the beginning. She has been listening to her daughter''s embarrassment all the time, but she doesn''t stop until this step.


    Tao Rong said to Jiang Bilan with a smile: "Er auntie, since your little daughter is not welcome, I think I''d better go. Anyway, I''ve been here, so I''m going to explain it to my grandfather."


    When Jiang Bilan heard Tao Rong mention the old man, her face suddenly froze and she said, "how can you do that? You haven''t seen a Xuan, and you haven''t eaten cake. Even if the children are noisy, how can you still have a temper? Listen to the second aunt. Come, go to the second floor to find a Xuan."


    The tone of Gao Bi Rong''s persuasion is different from that of Gao Lan''s.


    Lin Ziqing heard after arrogant cold hum a, in Jiang Lili''s persuasion took the initiative to go away.


    At this time, if Tao Rong still holds on and insists on going, he will be even worse.


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong decides to meet Nie Xuan first and finish the task.


    But Tao Rong had just left, and before she had gone far, she heard Jiang Bilan say to the ladies around her, "that''s just a sister-in-law of a Xuan."


    In the end, she did not admit her identity as Nie Xuan''s daughter-in-law, but how many of Nie Xuan''s sister-in-law could be. People around her knew Tao Rong''s identity from the time Tao Rong called Jiang Bilan''s second aunt. They just didn''t greet Jiang Bilan with such an attitude.


    After all, the person they want to curry favor with is not here. What is Tao Rong''s unpopular daughter-in-law.


    It''s estimated that in Jiang Bilan''s mind, she is not as good as her daughter a Xuan, so naturally she won''t take another look.


    Tao Rong went up to the second floor and saw someone coming in and out of a room.


    Tao Rong went to the door just to meet Chen Lijuan.


    "Ah, here you are. I''m going to pick you up!" Chen Lijuan said with a smile.


    "Miss Chen." Tao Rong said hello.


    Chen Lijuan speechless way: "this kind of occasion can not call me teacher." Then he went in with Tao Rong.


    At this time, Nie Xuan was sitting on the sofa, surrounded by several sisters.


    Seeing Tao Rong coming in, Nie Xuan first looks over. Because of her shift of vision, people around her also look at Tao Rong. After all, no one who came in and out before attracted Nie Xuan''s special attention.


    "Happy birthday, big sister." Tao Rong came forward to present.


    Nie Xuan nodded and said, "thank you."


    Big sister? What''s the name?


    The people around her were pretty and whispered, "who is that?"


    Tao Rong is not easy to introduce himself. When he is embarrassed, Nie Xuan suddenly says, "this is my cousin Nie Zhao''s wife. Tao Rong, meet you."


    Then Chen Lijuan helped them introduce them with a smile.


    When people heard that this was the legendary daughter-in-law of the Nie family, their eyes immediately changed.


    But there is less disdain, more curiosity. It''s just that they''re too embarrassed to ask.


    Chen Lijuan laughs and pulls Tao Rong to find a place to sit down and says, "this is still a student in my class. Her grades are very good. She is a primary school bully."


    They joked and recalled the way they used to read together.


    Someone asked Chen Lijuan, "by the way, I still want to see your brother. Why didn''t your brother come?"


    Chen Lijuan said with a smile, "do you want to chase my brother? Come on, my brother is single. I''m so anxious. I''m old and I don''t have a girlfriend. "


    The people around him burst into laughter.


    "Then why don''t you bring people? I''d like to introduce you to my sister


    "I can''t help it. The present is ready, but the patient suddenly comes to the clinic and can''t leave." Chen Lijuan also shrugged helplessly, "I feel that my brother and my best sister have no fate. When we were young, my elder brother often took me and a Xuan to play together. When we grow up, every time we want to get together, my elder brother always has something to do. It must be that a Xuan and my elder brother are unable to get together.""That''s OK. We''ll see your brother later and avoid ah Xuan."


    They all laughed again. After a while, a man appeared at the door. His name was Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong turned his head and frowned.


    Sure enough, he is the man who picked up Lin Ziqing before. He is also Tao Rong''s brother-in-law, Yu Yi.


    Tao Rong didn''t feel good about this man because of that time.


    However, Yu Yi is very gentle to Nie Xuan. When he appears, several sisters around him laugh at them. After all, Nie Xuan is the only one of them to get married.


    Yu Yi asked Nie Xuan to go down. It''s time for the banquet.


    Nie Xuan goes down with the crowd, and Tao Rong walks behind with Chen Lijuan in a low-key way.


    Chen Lijuan said in a low voice, "I just saw you look bad. What''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong also does not conceal, direct way: "come to be bullied Bai.". After all, Lin Ziqing is here. "


    "She is a spoiled little princess. Just ignore her. She dare not go too far today." Chen Lijuan said.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "do you know that she has been bullying Mo Yijia more and more recently?"


    Chen Lijuan''s face sank slightly and nodded: "in fact, I talked to her mother when I came here today. Although my aunt seemed to attach great importance to it, Lin Ziqing didn''t want to admit it. She just said it was a way of joking with her friends and didn''t believe that I could confront Mo Yijia. She said so, I couldn''t help it."


    Because Tao Rong talked to Chen Lijuan, they fell behind and finally went down the stairs. When they got down the stairs, they stood in the corner.


    Chen Lijuan is still talking to Tao Rong about Lin Ziqing. As a result, someone happened to pass by, and she heard someone whispering: "I heard that Yu''s family always wanted Nie Xuan to be pregnant, but Nie Xuan couldn''t give birth to a baby. I don''t know if there was a problem..."

 Chapter 492

    Chen Lijuan and Tao Rong face is a change.


    Tao Rong''s face is a little embarrassed. In fact, she has always been very strange. After all, I heard that the eldest sister-in-law didn''t have any children until she died. But I heard that their husband and wife loved each other very much. Isn''t it true that they are not in good health?


    Tao Rong looks at Chen Lijuan. After all, Chen Lijuan knows Nie Xuan best.


    Chen Lijuan was just stunned for a moment, and her face returned to a decent smile. Seeing Tao Rong looking at herself, she asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong thought about it and didn''t speak. After all, it had nothing to do with her.


    They just lean by the stairs and listen to Yu Yi''s toast to Nie Xuan.


    In fact, generally such a birthday party is held by unmarried women at their parents'' home. For example, Nie Xuan''s birthday party must be held by Yi''s family. Unfortunately, Yu''s family status is not as good as Lin''s.


    And it happens that the Lin family also wants to find an excuse to please the Nie family. Unfortunately, the Nie family doesn''t have a drill, so they are busy in vain.


    Tao Rong carefully looked at several people in the Lin family, and none of them was really good-looking.


    Yu Yi just let Nie Xuan talk.


    After Nie Xuan said thanks, everyone raised their glasses.


    Then the hall became a young people''s dance floor in the middle, surrounded by leisure areas.


    However, when Nie Xuan finished speaking, some people said hello to Lin Zhiqiang and Jiang Bilan and left.


    Just at this time, someone came forward to invite Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan to dance.


    Chen Lijuan generously agreed, but Tao Rong refused: "sorry, I will not."


    Chen Lijuan immediately said: "she is still a high school student. She studies every day. Where can she dance?"


    The man who invited is not allowed to listen, but invited others instead.


    When Chen Lijuan went to dance, Tao Rong planned to walk around, find a chance to talk to Nie Xuan and leave.


    But when I walk around, I find that almost one third of the guests have left.


    Tao Rong plans to leave because she knows she is not welcome. However, Nie Xuan doesn''t respect the fact that other people leave so much.


    Tao Rong was just surprised when he heard some people whispering.


    "Let''s go too. Anyway, we won''t see the Nie family today."


    "It is said that the daughter-in-law of a little son is still a student. What''s the use of this one?"


    "That''s right. Before, Lin Zhiqiang blew his family to heaven, saying that we would definitely meet the Nie family when we came here. Otherwise, no one would know his daughter who is not his own. Why would he come to celebrate her birthday?"


    "I saw several people who Lin Zhiqiang usually wanted to curry favor with and cooperate with left."


    "The funniest thing is that he seems to have invited one of the clerks from the west project to come here. As a result, people knew in advance that the Nie family was not a real person. Before the birthday party started, he left. Lin Zhiqiang broke his tongue and didn''t stop him. He didn''t face Lin Zhiqiang at all."


    "I think he made it himself. Relying on his second wife''s daughter, he wanted to bring the ladder to the Lin family. The Nie family didn''t look stupid. Jiang Bilan and Nie Xuan would have a hard time in the Lin family in the future."


    "That''s not true. No matter how they don''t dare to offend the Nie family, they still have to give face."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he understood.


    In the heart some shameless, Lin family''s person is really enough may.


    Not only do you want to use Nie Xuan to attract Nie''s family to discuss the project, but also you want to make others look up at them.


    Now that it has not been realized, it''s really powerful to put on a bad face.


    Tao Rong sneers and takes up the juice. He wants to find Nie Xuan. As soon as he looks up, he sees Nie Xuan on the second floor.


    Tao Rong followed directly.


    As a result, as soon as I got near Nie Xuan''s room, I heard a more intense sound coming from inside.


    Tao Rong steps a meal, see the door is not closed, it seems that it is not closed.


    I guess it''s a private conversation, so I''m going to turn around and leave. Then I heard someone in the room say, "ah Xuan, you know it''s not easy for me to be in this home. Why don''t you think about it for me?"


    When Tao Rong heard this, he stopped turning and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I didn''t want to invite the Nie family to come. I broke my principles for you and sent them an invitation. If they don''t come, what else do you want me to do?"


    "You You still have the face to be cruel to me, I''m your mother! Don''t you know that the rest of the Lin family are waiting to see my jokes? "


    "What do you want me to do? Crying and begging them to come and make a scene for you? "


    Nie Xuan''s voice obviously became angry, but Jiang Bilan still couldn''t help complaining: "can''t you be a little softer and be wronged for me? I don''t care if your father lost me, and you don''t care about me? Why am I so miserable! "


    Nie Xuan stopped for a while and said, "you insisted on marrying uncle Lin, but my father didn''t lose you. You didn''t want to wait for my father any longer."When Tao Rong heard this sentence outside, she couldn''t help shivering. In that sad tone, even without looking at Nie Xuan''s face, Tao Rong could feel heartache.


    "You How can you say that? Are you blaming me? Your father is dead. He can''t come back. Don''t I want him back? I''m sad enough. I''m still young. Can''t I find my own happiness? You are married too. Don''t you understand that you still want me to be widowed? Why are you so cruel! Besides, is uncle Lin not good to you? He raised you as his own daughter. Your conscience, you... "


    Jiang Bilan said, with a cry in her voice.


    Tao Rong really can''t listen any more. Is this the second aunt who has been kidnapping Nie Xuan morally? Isn''t it normal for a daughter to want her parents to be together? At least when the second aunt remarried, it was said that Nie Xuan didn''t object to her death. That was very sensible. What''s more, it was just clear that Jiang Bilan took the second master first, and Nie Xuan refuted.


    Tao Rong finally knows why these people can handle Nie Xuan with such a strong temper. It turns out that they are using this move.


    In the end, Nie Xuan couldn''t bear it. He apologized and said, "I know, so I never said uncle Lin was wrong, and I didn''t object to your continuing contact with the Nie family. It''s just that what I can do is limited. If you ask me to flatter the Nie family, I can''t do it."


    "You can''t do it. Do you want mom to die? How can uncle Lin and I get a foothold in the Lin family! Even if you haven''t been back for a long time, the Nie family will forget that you are your father''s only blood. The achievements of the Nie family today also have your father''s hard work. They can''t ignore your importance just because you are estranged from them. If you tell your grandfather to ask him for help, he won''t object. If he objects, their Nie family really has no conscience. Do you think you are my granddaughter? "

 Chapter 493

    Tao Rong was angry when he heard that, but suddenly he heard someone coming upstairs.


    Listen to the voice, it should be Lin Ziqing and Yu Yi.


    She is eavesdropping on this side, and her heart is flustered. In case she is seen by Lin Ziqing, the scene is really hard to say.


    In order to avoid trouble, Tao Rong flustered, directly opened a door, first hid in.


    In Tao Rong''s opinion, they should be looking for Nie Xuan. No matter they persuade Nie Xuan with Jiang Bilan, or they don''t want to disturb the conversation between Nie Xuan and Jiang Bilan, they won''t stay in the corridor for long. When they go away, they should hurry downstairs. Eavesdropping on this kind of thing can really cause trouble.


    After Tao Rong hid in the room, she found that it was the bedroom, looking at the purple decoration and the photos on the table.


    It was Lin Ziqing''s room.


    Seeing this room, Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing.


    Before that, Lin Ziqing provoked herself. Do you want to give her some pranks.


    Tao Rong thought, but he was not in a hurry. He planned to look around to see if there was anything available.


    But just then, Tao Rong, who has excellent ear power, suddenly hears the sound of the door lock.


    Tao Rong a Leng, the heart way: does Lin Ziqing want to return to the room?


    Tao Rong was so scared that she immediately reacted, swept around anxiously, and then rolled on the spot.


    As the door was pushed open, Tao Rong also hid under the purple bed with excellent reaction speed and physical fitness.


    The sheet, which almost covered the floor, fell just as the two men came in.


    Tao Rong gasped for breath, and then he lay under the clean bed and looked out through the gap between the sheets.


    But only two feet.


    Tao Rong lamented his luck in his heart. How could it be so unfortunate! Well, if it''s found, it''s really more unclear than what happened just now.


    Lin Ziqing will certainly seize this handle and toss her around. I really hope she doesn''t have the habit of turning over the bottom of the bed.


    But when Lin Ziqing sits on the bed, Tao Rong is still trembling in her heart.


    But then there was another wave, and Yu Yi sat on the bed with him.


    Tao Rong felt a little strange. Was the relationship between her brother-in-law and sister-in-law too close?


    Tao Rong looked at the two feet side by side. It was obvious that they were sitting together, and they were close to each other.


    "I''m so angry!" Lin Ziqing was so angry that she smashed the bed with her fist and yelled: "it''s useless for me to sacrifice so much? I''ve never invited so many people to my birthday party. Who is their own daughter! How to say, I''m a little closer than my elder sister! "


    "Well, don''t be angry. You know, parents don''t do it for ah Xuan''s birthday. They mainly want to win over the Nie family, not because they care more about ah Xuan."


    "But if you want to do it, you can do it. Why do you want to do it with Tao Rong? I hate her most. I wish she would disappear forever. Just after Jiang Lili saw Tao Rong coming, she was angry and left. Still angry with me, it''s none of my business! "


    "Well, well, our little Ziqing is not wrong. It''s all other people''s fault. Don''t be angry. Anger will turn ugly!" Yu Yi continues to coax gently.


    "What, you don''t think I look good either?" Lin Ziqing''s voice became sharp immediately.


    "Why, who said that? I didn''t say that. But it''s better to smile. "


    "That''s what many people say. Elder sister looks better than me! You think so too, don''t you! It''s your wife, after all Lin Ziqing said angrily while kicking Yu Yi''s foot.


    Yu Yi said with a smile: "how can it be? In my eyes, Ziqing looks the best. She is the fairy in the sky."


    This time, Tao Rong saw Lin Ziqing kicking Yu Yi with a lot of force, just like flirting.


    "You will coax me, I suspect you are cheating me, you are, so are your parents."


    "I''m sure I won''t cheat you. Have I cheated you since we''ve known each other for so many years? Am I not good enough for you? " Yu Yi said.


    However, Tao Rong felt more and more wrong.


    "As for your parents, you should know in your heart that ah Xuan is not a member of the Lin family after all. What they earn for the Lin family through the identity of ah Xuan will not be given to you in the future? It''s all for you. "


    Tao Rong can''t help clenching his fist with one hand. Although he had imagined it before, it''s ridiculous that Yu Yi said it like this.


    For Lin Ziqing''s future, do you sacrifice Nie Xuan''s value through constant consumption?


    Even if Lin Zhiqiang thinks so, Jiang Bilan is her own daughter. How can she


    Tao Rong suddenly thought of the mother daughter conversation she had just overheard. It seems that there was a mother who was ugly, stupid and ridiculous. Especially after more children, it''s even worse.


    Tao Rong thinks of this and instinctively looks up. Although she can only see the bed board, she also wants to see what Yu Yi is thinking. After all, he can say such words so calmly and cruelly, as if he completely treats his wife as an outsider. Can such a person be sincere to Nie Xuan?Lin Zhiqiang and Jiang Bilan are using Nie Xuan. What about him? How much better can he be? Aren''t you also making use of Nie Xuan to get benefits for them at home?


    However, Tao Rong underestimated Yu Yi. The next thing really made Tao Rong think of Wen Yifeng and Yan Qi. She was so disgusted that she would vomit.


    Just heard the above Lin Ziqing unhappy said: "my parents mean this, I know, but they act so good to the elder sister, or let me not happy, after all, I am the orthodox miss of the Lin family. On the surface, Nie Xuan is better than me everywhere. "


    Yu Yi said helplessly: "we should take a long-term view..."


    "And you!" Lin Ziqing suddenly said, "and you You are my brother Yi. How can you become my brother-in-law. It''s all bad parents who want you to marry your elder sister. "


    Lin Ziqing said here, tone has become aggrieved.


    Suddenly, in Tao Rong''s field of vision, his two feet overlapped.


    As soon as Tao Rong''s face changed, she heard Lin Ziqing say in a loud voice: "don''t hold me!"


    "Shh, ah Xuan is next door. Keep your voice down." Yu Yi said gently.


    "You are my brother-in-law, you are not allowed to hold me, let me go!" Although Lin Ziqing still refuses, her voice is much lower. It''s obviously coquettish.


    Tao Rong''s heart is still falling.


    Sure enough Is that so? The relationship between them is really abnormal.


    Nie Xuan is actually Alone and helpless, and she still knows nothing, trapped by family? What a pity!

 Chapter 494

    Tao Rong really wants to jump out and beat the dog man and woman, but reason still holds her. After all, she''s going out to beat people now, but she can''t say two with one mouth later.


    I can''t find the evidence. Looking at Nie Xuan''s situation with her husband and sister, I will obviously believe them more.


    Tao Rong can only continue to endure nausea and wait for the damned crisis to pass.


    "I tell you, there are a lot of people chasing me in the school. I''ve already taken a fancy to one, and I''m going to go out with him. I..."


    "No, you can''t associate with others. Do you want to piss me off?"


    "You are overbearing. You can marry my sister, but I can''t associate with others? You''re my brother-in-law. You''re not qualified to take care of me. "


    "Do you think I have the right to control you? Say it!" As Yu Yi said this, he felt the itching of Harlem Ziqing, almost half of whom fell on the bed.


    And what Tao Rong saw was the appearance of two people''s feet hanging up and swinging together.


    Tao Rong''s teeth cackled, and the bed above was tossed louder.


    Tao Rong even heard the sound of two people''s lips and tongue blending.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath. He was afraid that they would really do something limited. But fortunately, they made a fuss and sat up again. However, judging from the state of their feet, they probably held each other.


    "Ziqing, don''t be angry with me. You know I didn''t do it voluntarily. When your parents and I forced me together, I couldn''t refuse. I had to marry such a cold Bodhisattva to go home and give up. It''s really more difficult to want her to do something for our family than to go to heaven. My parents still regret that I married her. I''m also really unlucky. At that time, we had the most fun Well, the one I really want to marry is you. It''s all your parents who make a fuss. At that time, you were young and didn''t know anything. Now it''s my fault. At that time, I was helpless. Why didn''t you say so? "


    "Well, I know. I was so young at that time that I didn''t know what to do! How do I know you are good to me, just like me! I didn''t know until later. "


    "If you don''t think about it, for whom did I keep Nie Xuan from getting pregnant. It''s clear that my family is in such a hurry to urge us to have children. I''ve carried it. It''s heartless of you not to believe me


    "Well, well, every time you say this, I understand your heart."


    The above two people are still sweet, but Tao Rong is just like five thunder.


    Not pregnant? So it''s Yu Yi?


    How did he do it?


    Tao Rong is really a hundred question marks in her heart. But Tao Xuan doesn''t know what''s in her mind.


    "What shall we do after that?" Lin Ziqing finally asked a more intelligent question.


    Tao Rong has just been thinking about whether this man is trying to trick Lin Ziqing into being a lover, or whether he has other ideas.


    "Don''t worry. When you grow up, my wife will be you." Yu Yi said firmly.


    When Tao Rong heard this, he thought of what Wen Yifeng and Yan Qi had done.


    Then I thought of the rumors about Nie Xuan''s last life. It is said that she died accidentally.


    Accidents? Death?


    And then what happened to Jiang Bilan


    Tao Rong can''t help but have a terrible conjecture. However, there are too few memories of Nie Xuan''s last life. Tao Rong can''t think of the worst in everything. This is too conspiracy theory.


    Tao Rong immediately and carefully listen to the above dialogue, hoping to find some clues.


    "I don''t believe it''s that simple. You are willing to give up your elder sister. She is beautiful and smart. She is a member of the Nie family. How can you marry me? Do you think I''m a ten-year-old? " Lin Ziqing is not stupid, immediately angry said: "the more I think, the more wrong, are you cheating me, so there is no future love, I don''t want it! You tell me clearly, what do you mean to my elder sister? I think you are so kind to her at ordinary times. It''s very true. You can''t give me any more clues. You are ambiguous. If you don''t say her bad today, I won''t believe you! "


    Yu Yi coaxed him twice, but it didn''t work. At last, he could only break the jar and say, "hum! I don''t want to be said to be a man who eats soft food all my life. We can''t rise to a certain position by the Nie family. For example, Nie Xuan doesn''t help at all, and the Nie family doesn''t want to pull us, so it''s almost over. I don''t want to coax a cold woman I don''t love without any benefit! No matter how beautiful she is, she doesn''t understand her taste. It''s boring to be with her. No one in the world can stand a woman like her. It''s just a face. After a month''s freshness, it''s gone. "


    As Yu Yi spoke, Lin Ziqing clapped and said, "well said! That''s it


    Yu Yi continued to coax: "when I''m almost there, I''ll ask her to give up her wife''s position for the reason of being infertile and wait for you to sit down. Don''t worry. Let me live with her all my life. Then I''ll have something wrong with her. I''m gentle with her now, but I don''t want to offend the Nie family."Yu Yi said that he was filled with righteous indignation and arrogant. He followed Nie Xuan just like two people. He was a bit like the rogue driver who was looking for trouble at the school gate that day.


    Lin Ziqing was even more pleased with what Yu Yi said, and immediately became coquettish again. "I don''t care. I''ll wait until university at most. If you don''t marry me, I''ll marry someone else."


    "Good, good!" Yu Yi quickly coaxes the way.


    And then it''s like kissing again.


    However, Tao Rong hears something strange. After all, Lin Ziqing and Nie Xuan are half sisters. How can a sister divorce her brother-in-law? Lin Ziqing is probably carried away by love. In this case, Yu Yi is not worthy of Lin Ziqing, who has never married before. The Lin family will agree to their marriage.


    As long as Nie Xuan is alive for one day, such unruly things will not happen.


    Unless they are really not afraid to offend the Nie family.


    Tao Rong really doesn''t know whether Yu Yisha didn''t think of this layer, or whether he is cheating Lin Ziqing to enjoy the happiness of all.


    Originally, they were about to be disgusted by these two bitches. Fortunately, they also knew that it was not good for them to leave for too long, so they went out.


    Tao Rong quickly turned out from under the bed, afraid that there would be another moth later, so Tao Rong took the opportunity to slip to the first floor.


    At this time, Chen Lijuan has been looking for Tao Rong for a long time.


    Seeing that she seemed to come out suddenly, she said, "where have you been? I thought you were gone! "

 Chapter 495

    Tao Rong grins dryly. As if thinking of something, she pulls Chen Lijuan to one side and asks, "Mr. Chen, I have something important to ask you about Nie Xuan."


    Chen Lijuan a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Tao Rong, see her expression is quite serious, nod a way: "you ask."


    Tao Rong asked directly, "did Nie Xuan tell you why she was not pregnant?"


    Chen Lijuan''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes were already unhappy.


    Tao Rongli said: "it''s very important to me and our Nie family. I know that Nie Xuan doesn''t like to see the Nie family, but please believe me. At least my grandfather and Nie Zhao are really worried about the Nie family, so I have to ask about it. But I know that when I ask my cousin, she won''t tell me, so I can only ask you. If I can tell you, please Do let me know? "


    Chen Lijuan was a little angry because Tao Rong inquired about Nie Xuan''s privacy, but now she was infected because of her sincere attitude. Seeing her, she sighed: "it''s not that she doesn''t want to have a baby, but that she can''t have one. A Xuan has had a physical examination, but her body has no problem since she got married."


    "What about husband and wife''s sex?" Tao Rong asked directly.


    Tao Rong''s magnanimous attitude is to make Chen Lijuan''s old face red. After all, he hasn''t married anyone yet.


    "Cough, it''s normal. There''s no problem at all." Chen Lijuan said: "Yu Yi treats a Xuan very well. Although the Yu family is afraid of the Nie family behind a Xuan, some gossip is indispensable. After all, Yu''s family has such a son, but a Xuan has not been pregnant for several years. They are afraid of So it''s hard to avoid saying something, but Yu Yi helps a Xuan block it, so a Xuan has more trust in her husband. "


    When Tao Rong heard this, he was disgusted to think of what Nie Xuan trusted her husband was doing and planning.


    "Although a Xuan is cold, she is really considerate and has great respect for her stepfather. She has never been able to respond to her half sister. She loves her as a sister. Although her husband is not very good and promising, from the moment she is persuaded to marry him, she abides by women''s principles and loves her husband well for her own sake My husband has done a lot of things. At home, Nie Xuan has bought all the big villas now. In Yu Yi''s current work unit, Nie Xuan has found a relationship to make it better! In fact, it''s only about the Nie family. Nie Xuan will be tough. In other aspects, it''s just a soft persimmon to be pinched by others. "


    When Tao Rong heard this, she looked at Chen Lijuan in surprise.


    It seems that Chen Lijuan, her best friend, has really heard a lot about Nie Xuan.


    And in Chen Lijuan''s outsider''s opinion, many things, she is not worth for Nie Xuan, not reconciled, wronged for her.


    After Chen Lijuan said that she was happy, she suddenly saw Tao Rong''s strange look in her eyes, and then she felt that she had said too much. She quickly apologized and said, "no, I said it myself. What did we just discuss... "


    Tao Rong can''t help but ask: "Mr. Chen, it seems that you feel that the lobby sister''s life is very wronged?"


    Chen Lijuan was slightly stunned, but said: "this kind of thing, such as people drinking water, warm and cold, she is willing, as long as they can contribute to the so-called family, as long as they are happy, she will be happy, no matter how I feel, that is my world, my point of view, I have figured it out for a long time, as long as she is happy."


    Chen Lijuan is a good sister. Unfortunately, neither of them knows what kind of world Nie Xuan is in.


    "What if all her happiness is false?" Tao Rong can''t help asking.


    Chen Lijuan immediately alerted: "what do you mean? Do you know something? "


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed. After all, she didn''t say what she heard. After all, Chen Lijuan attached too much importance to Nie Xuan. She was impulsive and prone to bad things.


    "Looking at today''s nominal birthday party, I''m not a fool. I don''t think the lobby sister will be really happy."


    Chen Lijuan a Leng, immediately plainly sighed an air way: "have no way, also is she willingly."


    "You always say that the lobby sister values and cherishes her relatives, even in name, as if she cares more about them than herself. But why does she have such an attitude towards her most orthodox Nie family relatives. Has the Nie family done anything to hurt her before? " Tao Rong asked.


    However, Chen Lijuan was very alert to this problem. She knocked Tao Rong on the head and said, "this problem is beyond the outline. Maybe it''s because of being hurt by the Nie family that we cherish all the people who can be her relatives. "


    Tao Rong does not understand, want to ask what hurt, but Chen Lijuan is but smile.


    After a while, Lin Ziqing comes to trouble Tao Rong again, and Tao Rong flashes directly to Nie Xuan.


    She wants to see Nie Xuan''s attitude.


    However, although Nie Xuan gives Tao Rong face, she is more concerned about her sister.


    She really regards Lin Ziqing as her closest sister.


    It''s a pity that she''s a wolf hearted sister.Tao Rongzhen feels that she can put eye drops on herself when she sees Yu Yi treating Nie Xuan tenderly with Lin Zi''s vague eyebrows. If she didn''t overhear that, she would be the same as others. She just thinks that Yu Yi is gentle in nature and has no ambiguity about Lin Ziqing.


    We can see how skillful they are in cheating.


    Tao Rong knew that it was meaningless to stay, on the contrary, she might be disgusted to death, so she found a reason and left first.


    When he left, Nie Xuan took the initiative to take Tao Rong out of the car.


    Looking at the face very similar to Nie Zhao, looking at her indifferent look, but gave her enough respect, Tao Rong has a lot of words blocked in the throat but can not say the feeling is really very uncomfortable.


    Finally, Nie Xuan watched Tao Rong''s car leave.


    Tao Rong can''t help looking back at Nie Xuan behind the car and hearing the driver Zhang Shu say: "the young lady''s attitude towards the second young lady is really good. Before, the young lady wanted to say more words to the young lady, but she didn''t care. The young lady is stubborn and can''t hold anyone."


    Tao Rong heart a warm way: "may have eased the relationship, after all, also sent the invitation."


    Tao Rong said here, thinking that Uncle Zhang is also an old man of Nie''s family, maybe he can find out something. After all, he didn''t know anything when he asked Nie Zhao before.


    "Uncle Zhang, in fact, I have always been very curious about why elder sister is so kind to the Nie family Isn''t it her family? " Tao Rong asked.


    Uncle Zhang thought about it and said, "I''m not very clear. If you want to know, you can ask Lao Wang. He probably knows something."

 Chapter 496

    After Tao Rong went back, aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang were anxious to ask about the birthday party.


    After all, they watched Nie Xuan grow up when she was a child. Naturally, she was deeply loved. Especially now that the relationship has become like this, she is even more reluctant to give up.


    "How about the birthday party? Is it lively? Are you happy Aunt Qiao asked curiously.


    Tao Rong can only say along: "well, it''s very busy. Many people participate in it. My elder sister looks very happy."


    "It''s a pity that they don''t have time to go this time," Wang said with a smile. By the way Second young lady, when you went, did they Attitude... "


    When Aunt Qiao heard this, she also looked at Tao Rong worried.


    Tao Rong said directly: "elder sister treats me very well." But did not say other people, Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao naturally understood.


    Aunt Qiao patted Tao Rong on the back and said, "don''t worry about it. Those people can''t get into your eyes either. Just like them, as long as the eldest lady likes you. Are you full at the party? Would you like something to eat? "


    Tao Rong touched his stomach and said, "I ate a small piece of cake and drank a lot of drinks. I''m really hungry."


    "Good! I''ll prepare dinner for you right now Aunt Qiao got up and left with a smile.


    After aunt Qiao left, Uncle Wang was ready to leave, but Tao Rong stopped Uncle Wang.


    "Uncle Wang, just a moment. I want to ask you something." Tao Rong said politely.


    Uncle Wang stopped, looked at Tao Rong and said, "excuse me, madam Er Shao."


    "Today, I got in touch with my elder sister and thought that she was still very gentle, but why did she have such a bad relationship with the Nie family? Does Uncle Wang know why? " Tao Rong asked directly.


    Wang Bo said with a helpless smile: "in fact, I am not very clear about this. If the second young lady wants to know, I will tell her everything I know."


    Tao Rong quickly nodded curiously.


    Uncle Wang talked about the situation at that time.


    At that time, the second master of the Nie family had an accident and lost news. As soon as the deadline arrived, the Army decided that the second master of the Nie family had died in the war and should have died in public service, becoming a martyr.


    Jiang Bilan became a widow, and Nie Xuan was only about three years old at that time, but he was already very smart.


    It''s painful to lose her father, but it''s good to live in Nie''s house all the time and have everyone take care of her. Nie Xuan has never been wronged.


    But two years later, Jiang Bilan couldn''t bear loneliness. Her first love came back from abroad. When she heard about her current situation, she found her. They fell in love again. Jiang Bilan didn''t want to live in the memorial archway of chastity. She wanted to remarry with Nie Xuan.


    At that time, the old man advised him, but Jiang Bilan was so sad that she wanted to pursue her own happiness. After all, she didn''t even arrive at thirty, so she was definitely not willing to be a widow all the time.


    The old man couldn''t stop Jiang Bilan and Lin Zhiqiang, so he didn''t plan to stop them. At last, he helped Jiang Bilan remarry and promised that the Nie family was her mother-in-law even if they had difficulties.


    Nie Xuan was firmly opposed at the beginning. Although she didn''t want to die and get tired of living, she really didn''t agree. But when she knew that the old man had decided to let her mother remarry, she didn''t object and seemed to accept it calmly.


    However, from the day Nie Xuan and Jiang Bilan left the Nie family together, Nie Xuan seemed to want to completely exclude the Nie family from her world. He hated the Nie family and was out of control.


    This is all that Uncle Wang knows.


    "As for why the young lady resents us so much, I can''t tell why. Maybe only the old man knows." Uncle Wang had no choice but to smile. At this time, aunt Qiao asked Tao Rong to have dinner. Uncle Wang got up and left.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong had a guess in her heart.


    Does Nie Xuan hate Nie family so much because Nie Xuan thinks Nie family has abandoned her? After all, she couldn''t stop her mother from remarrying at that time. She thought the Nie family could stop everything, but the Nie family not only didn''t, but also happily sent their mother and daughter out of the Nie family. Maybe there is a special understanding for children.


    In a sense, Nie Xuan''s kindness to the Lin family is to make up for the missing family affection from the Nie family.


    In fact, it''s just a child who has been stuck in the corner of a bull''s horn and has grown so big that he still hasn''t come out.


    It''s a pity that none of the Nie family is the kind of person who can speak soft words. When they meet hard, the estrangement in their hearts becomes deeper.


    However, looking at the old man''s care for the Lin and Yu families, we can see how much he cares about Nie Xuan. After all, he is the eldest granddaughter and the only blood of his second son.


    That night, when Nie Zhao called him, Tao Rong told him all the things he had experienced during the day. Even their shameless conversation was almost repeated.


    After all, it''s the chores of the Nie family. Tao Rong feels that she can''t join in her emotional tendency to talk nonsense with Nie Zhao. She can only restore what she sees and hears as much as possible, and it''s up to him to decide.


    If according to Tao Rong''s idea, she will take revenge. After all, she is very disgusted with this kind of pie.Tao Rong said, the end of the mobile phone is almost quiet for a whole minute, Tao Rong are patiently waiting for Nie Zhao''s response.


    "This thing..." As soon as Nie Zhao opened his mouth, his voice was low and hoarse, as if a bloody knife was making a low and hoarse sound. "I can''t tell my grandfather for the time being."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "why? I''m afraid my grandfather won''t believe me? "


    Nie Zhao said coldly, "no, I believe you. My grandfather naturally believes me, but does my elder sister believe me? If she stands there, everything we do will be hated, especially my grandfather. According to my grandfather''s temper, if I hear what you just said, I will directly force my elder sister to divorce, stay away from the Lin family and Yu family, and then destroy their two families. After all, our nies are not bullied. But will the elder sister cooperate? Maybe the contradiction will escalate and make the elder sister resent us even more. What shall we do? So Tao Rong, can you do me a favor? "


    After all, Nie Zhao has never said such a thing. She usually doesn''t like her meddling in her business. She can handle everything and never let her help. It seems that she always wants to be a helper rather than a helper.


    At this moment, it''s like being trusted, feeling the equality between them. Tao Rong''s heart can''t help beating.


    "You said Tao Rong said with deep emotion.


    , "I will send people to investigate them. After I have mastered enough stuff, I need you to come out with your eldest sister to expose the truth. At that time, in case we are not around... " Nie Zhao stopped for a moment.


    Tao Rong laughed and added: "I''m the only pillar of my elder sister. Don''t worry, I haven''t seen any scenes. These are all a piece of cake. I''ll protect my elder sister."

 Chapter 497

    On the playground of the military region, the soldiers who have just gone through the daytime competition activities are cramming for extra training. After all, who is not willing to disgrace their own military region? Even the confident soldiers who do not have extra training are talking about something enthusiastically.


    Nie Zhao, who just showed his skill, naturally became the target of all the people.


    Some even came to inquire about the enemy.


    "Hey, that''s your captain Nie Zhao. Why are you sitting around under the tree and talking on the phone, so confident that you think you can win the contest tomorrow? Do you look down on people in other districts? "


    It was he Tielong who was accosted. He Tielong put down the iron for muscle training with a smile. "Our boss can''t be serious. After all, it''s a friendly competition. Friendship is the first and competition is the second."


    He Tielong''s mouth can make people angry.


    The visitor was immediately angry, "Yo, is it hard for him to be serious, we all have to get down?"


    He Tielong patted the soldiers in other districts with a smile and said: "it seems that you haven''t inquired about the name of our captain Nie. Alas I hope you won''t meet him in the draw. There will be another round


    Another person from another district came and said, "I heard that Captain Nie has signed up for all the events. He likes to show off so much. He must have real talents. Otherwise, he will lose face, or he will lose the face of general Nie."


    Xiao Gao Li, who is training muscles with he Tielong, said immediately: "the boss is to show off, but it''s not to show off to you, it''s to show our sister-in-law."


    I didn''t expect Xiao Gao to say that. Everyone else was happy.


    It''s true that when they saw Nie Zhao''s competition, many women from the military region were watching. They all thought that Nie Zhao''s face was too attractive. They couldn''t help it, but they didn''t see who was the leader.


    "Sister in law? Where is it? Now that you''re here? Why doesn''t he stay at rest? "


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Xiao Gao said anxiously, "it''s just for the sake of my sister-in-law. I don''t know when she will come, so I signed up for any project. Besides, our boss''s reputation doesn''t need to rely on such a contest to win."


    The visitors all showed disdain and said in a loud voice: "then we''ll wait and see. Be careful to lift too high, and then fall..."


    Before one of them had finished speaking, he saw Nie Zhao, the object of their common attention, suddenly showing a gentle and intoxicating expression on his face. He slowly gave a deep kiss to the mobile phone microphone. The warmth in his eyes almost drove away all the coldness in early winter.


    This kind of expression, this kind of action, at a glance, is to the sweetheart.


    All the men around were silly.


    Immediately after that, Nie Zhao''s eyes turned. He swept the crowd like a sword out of his body. He frowned slightly. His fingers were straight in his mouth and he made a "shush" gesture. Except for the members of Nie Zhao''s team, other people instinctively wanted to stand at attention and listen to orders.


    This is probably Nie Zhao''s natural leadership ability, a look will make people unconsciously listen to orders.


    Nie Zhao takes back her eyes and continues her conversation.


    "What sound?" Tao Rong seems to hear a strange voice, as if the microphone has been covered for a while. She has a black history of being covered before, so she is more sensitive. She thinks that an Wenlan is by his side again.


    Nie Zhao said in a low voice: "yesterday, the whole region began to compete. Now there are a lot of soldiers in the military region here. When we get together, we are all talking about the competition."


    Tao Rong recalled for a moment, in addition to just being covered, it seems that he did hear the rough voice line shouting something.


    "You have already begun to compete?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao is a little aggrieved way: "but you don''t want to see, I all white sign up."


    "What? Isn''t registration compulsory? You are so strong, unless the southern military region does not want good results, otherwise it will definitely let you on Tao Rong naturally thought that, after all, if the southern military region lost, it would be grandfather who would lose face.


    Moreover, Tao Rong remembers clearly that this time Nie Zhao won the first place in both the two projects he signed up for, and Nie Chen also signed up for one of his best projects, and barely won the first place. After that time, Nie Zhao''s status changed more obviously, and Nie Chen hated Nie Zhao even more.


    You don''t have to think about it. Nie Zhao has completely taken over the spotlight of Nie Chen. After all, how can he be better than Lao DA as the second child.


    "How do you know I''m strong? The military region is crouching tiger, hidden dragon. " Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    Tao Rong said jokingly, "I''ll wait for the news of your disgrace at home."


    The corner of Nie Zhao''s mouth is slightly raised, showing a smile of potential, but then he thinks of the conversation just now, and his expression can''t help being gentle.


    "Thank you."


    Tao Rong a Leng, way: "Why have no head and no brain."


    "The words you just said to protect my elder sister really moved me. Thank you for treating my family as your family."


    Tao Rong inadvertently hit Nie Zhao''s heart, let him happy at the same time can not help but complacent, want to ask if she is interested in himself, so will be so good to his family. But he didn''t dare.Tao Rong''s heart is also confused by Nie Zhao''s statement. She just said that just to express her self-confidence. Did she inadvertently have another meaning?


    Tao Rong was shaken in his heart, but he joked hard: "there''s no way. You helped me so many times before, saved me so many times. If you don''t repay me again, you''ll be called heartless again, won''t you?"


    "Oh? When did you know how to be grateful? If you really know how to be grateful, I''ve helped you so much. You should agree with me by example according to the rules. " Nie Zhao said half jokingly and half seriously.


    But Tao Rong replied directly: "I''ve already made a promise, haven''t I?"


    "Yes, you''ve made a promise. You''re my wife!" Nie Zhao continues his ambiguous joke.


    But Tao Rong couldn''t listen any more. "When did you learn from Yuan Shang? You''ve become glib? "


    Nie Zhao chuckles, but Tao Rong''s face turns red because of his laughter.


    "Well, I''m going to study."


    "OK, read a book. Don''t exercise. I''m always staring at brother Chen''s reply." Nie Zhao warned.


    "I see."


    "By the way, don''t you really come here to see the excitement?" Nie Zhao asks again.


    "No!" Tao Rong continued to insist on the way, then said a goodbye, hung up the phone.


    Nie Zhao reluctantly puts down her mobile phone and looks at it. It''s really heartless. For her sake, she signed up for so many projects. If she had known that she would not come, she would not have reported it. Anyway, the objects she wanted to show her didn''t come, and there was no chance to show her charm.


    But after thinking about it, if you really abstain, I''m afraid you''ll be beaten to death by your grandfather.

 Chapter 498

    While thinking about Nie Xuan, Nie Zhao plans to practice his hands and calm down. As a result, I met an Wenlan on the way.


    In fact, an Wenlan''s task has been completed, but he happened to meet Dabi in District J. as a relative, he is qualified to live here to watch, so an Wenlan stayed. But not alone in the dormitory, but with Nie Chen live in the family building.


    At this point, an Wenlan''s chance to find Nie Zhao is much less. After all, the name is not right and the words are not right.


    "Zhao, I have something to tell you." An Wenlan stops Nie Zhao and says seriously.


    Nie Zhao stepped back, kept a reasonable distance and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao holding a mobile phone in his hand, and knows that he must have contacted Tao Rong again. A silver tooth is almost crushed in his mouth, and he wants to rush up and smash the mobile phone.


    "I heard you signed up for all the events." An Wenlan said angrily.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "It''s not like you. You''re not such a swagger. Why?" An Wenlan thinks that he is the person who knows Nie Zhao best in the world. Nie Zhao wants to make achievements and become stronger, but he doesn''t want to show off. His nature is cold and low-key, and he doesn''t want to be a star of attention.


    And his achievements will naturally make him the object of people''s talk, there is no need to go through such activities.


    "Grandfather''s order requires us to sign up for as many items as possible at the captain level. We can''t lose face at home, so I signed up for all ten items." Nie Zhao explained.


    In fact, it was his grandfather who hinted to him, and several superiors also made it clear that their five J districts would compete together, and the southern J district would win at least three such persuasions. Nie Zhao did something very inconsistent with his personality, and he really signed up for all ten.


    Because Nie Zhao signed up early, other powerful people who knew the situation also rushed to the trend.


    So much so that the smell of gunpowder between us is so strong. In fact, it''s also the blood of men.


    So when an Wenlan asks, Nie Zhao can''t say that he''s trying to show himself in front of his wife. He can only say that it''s grandfather''s suggestion.


    But an Wenlan is not easy to fool, "grandfather''s suggestion is not an order, the choice is still in you, isn''t it?"


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned and asked: "do I have anything to do with you?"


    An Wen Lan''s face is not good, way: "have you not thought about your elder brother?"


    Nie Zhao is stunned, an Wenlan looks a little embarrassed and says: "I''m sorry, actually I don''t want to come here to say it. I''m just worried that the decision you make in your confusion will make it difficult for you to do it at home. After all, you still have a big brother who has signed up for the project. He''s the big brother in your family."


    Nie Zhao''s expression is delicate way: "elder brother asks you to come? Want me to abstain? "


    An Wenlan''s eyes are red, and she is also forced to be helpless. She naturally doesn''t want to be Nie Chen''s lobbyist, but she also wants to see if Nie Zhao will listen to her.


    In fact, the reason why Nie Zhao only took part in two events in the last life was because an Wenlan persuaded him in advance. However, he managed to stabilize the face of Southern J District, but let Nie Chen remember.


    If Nie Zhao wins Dabi''s total victory, it will not bring much benefit to the road he wants to go, but it also has the advantage of added value, which is not good for nothing. In the last life, under the persuasion of his teammates, Nie Zhao moved all his mind to sign up, but he was stopped by an Wenlan before he thought about it carefully.


    In order to make the elder brother feel better, Nie Zhao gave up the advantage. I didn''t expect to be resented.


    It can only be said that for the small bellied people, no matter how many steps you take back, it is not enough for them.


    This life is still the same, but the persuasion comes later. For a while, Nie Chen wants to force Nie Zhao to give up.


    Abstention and do not sign up compared to but completely different concept, do not sign up, people will not say anything, but abstention, people will say you coward.


    "Sorry, I signed up on behalf of the j district to fight, abstention will only make j District lose face, I think there is no special reason, southern J district will not have any abstention of their own project." Nie Zhao tells the truth.


    An Wenlan was too familiar with Nie Zhao''s expression. Seeing him talking like this, she knew that it was useless to persuade him again, so she had no choice but to say, "if I had come to you earlier, would I have stopped you?"


    Nie Zhao thought about it and nodded. If that''s what big brother wants, in fact, he doesn''t mind being more generous. He didn''t want to compete with big brother. The road between him and big brother is not the same. In fact, even without him, it''s hard for him to win the championship. After all, there are many powerful objects here.


    What''s more, Tao Rong really didn''t want to come.


    Nie Zhao expressed his meaning and left without saying much.


    But he didn''t know, because he didn''t make it clear, he misunderstood an Wenlan. As long as she came to persuade her in advance, Nie Zhao would choose to give up the registration because of her.


    This gives an Wenlan a lot of comfort in the heart, and even complacent, even if did not finish what Nie Chen told, also happy.

 Chapter 499

    A week later, at the weekend, Tao Rong was helping in a small clinic when he received a call from Nie Zhao.


    The content of the call is about Nie Xuan and some plans for the future.


    After Tao Rong put down her mobile phone, her heart sank. According to Nie Zhao''s plan, tomorrow may be a thunderbolt for Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong is uneasy. Chen Liuzhi has just sent the patient away. Seeing that Tao Rong answers a phone call, he feels uneasy, so he asks, "what''s the matter? If you''re tired, go back first. It''s almost time anyway. "


    Tao Rong looks at Chen Liuzhi. Chen Liuzhi has always been a fool in her mind, and she is deeply trusted by Nie Zhao. She is more mature than Chen Lijuan, and she is not familiar with Nie Xuan.


    So Tao Rong thought about it and asked, "Doctor Chen, I have a question for you."


    "You said Chen Liuzhi said as he washed his hands.


    "In fact, I have a friend who has encountered some very bad things. I don''t know how to comfort her, so I want to ask you some advice." Tao Rong asked.


    Tao Rong has experienced a situation similar to that of Nie Xuan, but worse. No one has ever comforted her. She drives herself crazy, forces her to death, and starts all over again. So she really doesn''t know what will happen to Nie Xuan when she knows everything, and what comfort should she give her as an outsider?


    Tao Rong even discussed with Nie Zhao whether to call Chen Lijuan. After all, she is the best sister. It might be better to let her participate in the whole process.


    But Nie Zhao doesn''t understand this kind of sisterhood. He always feels that he would rather digest this kind of thing alone. Tao Rong is the leader, and he can''t retreat behind the scenes. Otherwise, Nie Zhao doesn''t want Tao Rong to accompany Nie Xuan. After all, no one else wants to know this kind of thing.


    As for whether she will tell others later, it depends on her own choice.


    Although boasting Haikou with Nie Zhao, Tao Rong is still worried that the cold goddess will collapse in front of him, and that he will become a mute.


    "Tell me about it." Chen Liuzhi is very interested in dragging a swivel chair to sit down, waiting to listen to the story, with a smile and curiosity on his face.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to be tactful and said directly: "her husband colluded with her sister-in-law and didn''t love her at all. She only wanted to use her to marry her sister-in-law. In order to marry her sister-in-law later, she didn''t want her to have children on purpose. Her parents also used her and sacrificed her for the sake of interests. It''s really not clear whether they love her or not, but her parents certainly love her sister more, and what is she I don''t know anything, but I can''t hide it recently. I''m afraid she''ll be sad. So how can I comfort her? "


    Tao Rong then looks up at Chen Liuzhi, hoping that he can give a good suggestion.


    As a result, Tao Rong was confused, because the smile on Chen Liuzhi''s face disappeared and replaced by a blank, and her eyes turned red gradually.


    Tao Rong was dumb for a long time. Seeing that Chen Liuzhi still couldn''t come back, she was surprised and said, "Doctor Chen? What''s the matter with you? "


    Tao Rong is shocked in the heart, won''t oneself say so, Chen Liuzhi knows who it is. Isn''t he not familiar with Nie Xuan?


    But Chen Liuzhi just lost his temper for a while, and soon recovered. He rubbed his eyes with his fingers to hide his expression and said, "my God, what sad story are you talking about? I can''t stand the bitter mistress."


    Tao Rong looks at Chen Liuzhi like this, his face is muddled, and he really regrets asking him. "I''m not telling a story."


    Chen Liuzhi looked up and said firmly: "if she is a strong person, then you don''t need any comfort, just accompany her. If she is not strong, you can bring her to me and I will comfort her. Although I am not a psychologist, I have learned this knowledge and can still be used. When people encounter such things, they often need to talk, but remember not to let her alone, you know. "


    The last admonition was the most serious. Tao Rong was stunned and nodded: "I I see


    Although I feel that Chen Liuzhi''s reaction is a bit extreme, his words still make Tao Rong feel relieved. After all, he is a trustworthy elder.


    The next day, Tao Rong calls Nie Xuan for lunch as planned.


    Nie Xuan was very surprised when she called. After all, because of her attitude, the Nie family would not call her unless there was something serious.


    Nie Xuan thinks that Tao Rong is still too young and hasn''t been to Nie''s house for long, so he still doesn''t know the relationship between them, so he coldly refuses.


    "I don''t care if you want to invite me to dinner, or if Nie Zhao or other people mean it, but I don''t want to be too close to Nie''s family. You can have dinner with others."


    Tao Rong knew that the first step was difficult, so he said: "in fact, it has nothing to do with the Nie family. I want to discuss with my elder sister about Lin Ziqing."


    "What? "Purple and clear?" Nie Xuan was stunned.


    Tao Rongli said: "you should also listen to our head teacher, Mr. Chen. We are not coping with each other in our class. Recently, many things have happened, but I haven''t offended her. But she just doesn''t like me. The reason why I want to see you is to get to know Lin Ziqing from you and see if there is any way to resolve me After all, they have to be together for a year and a half. I don''t want to go to school every day. They are all my own family. It''s not good to hurt anyone, is it? "Tao Rong starts from Lin Ziqing''s conflict with himself, and has nothing to do with the Nie family. Moreover, Nie Xuan cares about her sister and has heard of their relationship.


    "Well, let''s meet. Actually Ziqing is willful and not bad. " Nie Xuan finished, and then he decided the time and place with Tao Rong.


    However, Tao Rong has a sense of being ungrateful when she is about to do bad things. She is not ungrateful when she really does bad things, but now


    Tao Rong looked at the photos scattered on the table, as well as some audio and video materials, upset.


    Nie Zhao is really powerful. He can find someone to pick up so many useful things in a week. Combined with Nie Xuan''s defense for Lin Ziqing on the phone, it''s really pathetic.


    Tao Rong put her things in her bag and went to the restaurant.


    The seats were all set in advance, which was also the best place Nie Zhao''s people had visited.


    When Tao Rong arrived first, he left the seat opposite him to Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan arrived on time. After two people say hello, Tao Rong respectfully asks Nie Xuan to order first.


    "Isn''t this restaurant reserved? How can you make an appointment? " Nie Xuan said carelessly while looking at the menu.

 Chapter 500

    Tao Rong said with a smile: "in fact, it''s yuan Er Ge who ordered it first. I''ll take it."


    In fact, it was Nie Zhao''s people who found out that some people had decided to come here for dinner, so they set this seat for them. Even the angles are pre selected.


    When she just came here, Tao Rong had a look. Because of the obstruction of decorations, Yu Yi couldn''t see their position, while Nie Xuan could see and hear them clearly.


    "It turned out to be yuan Xu, the romantic boy, who naturally knows such a good place for dating, but it''s not suitable for us." Nie Xuan finished and ordered a few dishes with the waiter.


    Tao Rong looks around in pairs. The environment is romantic and elegant. It''s really a great place for men and women to eat.


    "Have you ever been here?"


    "I came with Yu Yi." Nie Xuan said in a voice.


    Tao Rong nodded and said with a smile: "it''s a rare holiday today. It won''t disturb the date of elder sister and brother-in-law, will it?"


    Nie Xuan shook his head and said, "he will work overtime today, and he will go home in the evening."


    Tao Rong chuckles. She is not ashamed. It seems that her brother-in-law often works overtime. Otherwise, how could Nie Zhao find the opportunity so easily.


    Before, Tao Rong was very curious. Why did he know that Yu Yi and Lin Ziqing were together with each other?


    Nie Zhao tells her that every time Yu Yi makes an appointment with the restaurant in advance for a French dish, which is not Nie Xuan''s favorite, but Lin Ziqing''s.


    At this point, the waiter repeated the name of the dish and asked if he needed anything else.


    Tao Rong asked: "I heard that there is a dish in your restaurant called lover''s appointment. It''s French cuisine. It''s very delicious, but it depends on the menu. Can I order it?"


    The waiter said politely, "sorry, it takes three days to make an appointment in advance. We need to prepare the ingredients, but we can''t get them."


    Tao Rong pretended to be surprised and said, "is it so troublesome?"


    The waiter said with a smile, "if you want, you can make an appointment in advance next time. The cost of a dish is 888 yuan. You need to pay half of the deposit."


    Tao Rong nodded clearly. After the waiter left, she exclaimed, "this dish is so expensive. It''s exaggerating. It''s normal to look at other ordinary dishes."


    Nie Xuan explained: "because there are few ingredients and it''s troublesome to cook, it''s naturally expensive. Generally, few people order it. Otherwise, it won''t be by appointment. "


    "Have you eaten it, sister?" Tao Rong has a wonderful way.


    "Yu Yi ordered it once, but I was allergic to it, so I didn''t order it." Nie Xuan explained.


    Even for Nie Zhao and Yuan Shang, taking them out to dinner would not be so expensive to show off. It''s almost as much money to clean up a meal, a dish


    Tao Rong thinks that Yu Yi is trying to coax his sister-in-law with Nie Xuan''s money.


    "By the way, are you going to tell me about Ziqing?"


    It will be a while before the dishes are served. Nie Xuan asks directly.


    Tao Rong picked her eyebrows and asked, "by the way, Ziqing is today..."


    Nie Xuan thinks Tao Rong is a little strange and frowns slightly. "She''s going out with her sisters today."


    "Have you always had a good relationship with your sister? It seems that I haven''t seen how close you and Nie Pei have been. " Tao Rong said.


    Nie Xuan was obviously a little upset, but he continued patiently: "when I left Nie''s house, Nie Pei was not born. Naturally, we didn''t have any feelings, and Nie''s family didn''t really regard me as a relative, just worried about face."


    Tao Rong picks eyebrows. He doesn''t expect Nie Xuan''s attitude to be like this.


    "But Nie Zhao often mentions you to me. It''s not that he doesn''t treat you as a relative as you think." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Nie Xuan''s face sank and said, "are you here today to be a lobbyist or to talk about you and Ziqing?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it''s still a long time, so I want to ask some questions that I''ve always been curious about. After all, I''ve only been in the Nie family for a short time, so I can only be regarded as half of the Nie family."


    "But I don''t want to talk about it." Nie Xuan said coldly.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are also slightly heavy, showing a strange light, said: "elder sister, you really know who is the real family, who is the false family?"


    Nie Xuan''s eyes suddenly snapped, "what do you mean by that, Tao Rong? I misunderstood you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. What do you want to stir up? That''s what you asked me for? "


    Nie Xuan is not stupid. How can he get into such a stupid situation.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are not good either. In fact, she doesn''t have much affection for Nie Xuan. Her empathy is more or less due to Nie Zhao and herself.


    But seeing her so stubborn, Tao Rong''s patience was exhausted. It seemed that she could only wait for her to see the truth clearly.


    Seeing that Tao Rong''s face is not good and doesn''t speak, Nie Xuan''s patience is exhausted, so he wants to get up and leave.But Tao Rong suddenly reaches out and presses the back of Nie Xuan''s hand to stop her action.


    Nie Xuan is about to get angry. Tao Rong suddenly looks up and stares at Nie Xuan with a pair of stern eyes. She says, "elder sister, the food hasn''t been served yet. After eating this meal, you can leave whenever you want."


    Nie Xuan''s face is already full of anger, but it''s calmed by Tao Rong''s sudden change of face. Is this still the good girl before? Is Chen Lijuan still a good student?


    Just at this time, the dishes began to serve, easing the atmosphere of sharp conflict.


    "Hum, I don''t know what''s the meaning of this meal. You hate it as much as the other Nie family." Nie Xuan said frankly.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are not as sharp as they were just now. Instead, Nie Xuan''s words become a little sad. Because of her small appearance, Nie Xuan blames herself for saying such a heavy thing to the little girl for a moment.


    "I think elder sister is a smart person. I don''t know whether someone has hoodwinked you or you can''t think of it yourself." Tao Rong said curiously.


    "What?" Nie Xuan frowned.


    "I''ll see later." Tao Rong slowly began to eat the food.


    Nie Xuan has no appetite. In fact, she wants to leave, but the atmosphere created by Tao Rong makes it impossible for her to leave.


    "Elder sister, you''d better eat a little, so that you won''t be able to eat any more." Tao Rong said carelessly.


    "I can''t eat you now." Nie Xuan said directly.


    Tao Rong took a sip of the soup, as if enjoying the delicious food. Then he looked at his watch and thought it was almost done.


    Eyes can''t help floating to the door.


    And Nie Xuan''s patience is wearing away little by little. She thinks Tao Rong wants to say something, but Tao Rong is absent-minded all the time.


    Finally, Nie Xuan ran out of patience and said in a cold voice, "Tao Rong, I..."


    "Shh."

 Chapter 501

    Tao Rong suddenly makes a silent gesture to Nie Xuan. His eyes seem to turn into eyes like seeing prey.


    This kind of eyes, like an arrow, guides Nie Xuan''s curiosity and makes her turn to where Tao Rong''s eyes are.


    Nie Xuan, who has no psychological defense, froze for a moment.


    Her brain was confused, and she couldn''t react to the situation in front of her.


    Why did her husband, who told her to work overtime, and her sister, who told her to go to her sister''s house to play, show up here together.


    Why do they lie to themselves?


    Looking at Lin Ziqing holding Yu Yi''s hand is actually a common picture. After all, Yu Yi said that when Lin Ziqing is loved as his own sister.


    But in such an occasion, this hand in hand, will not let people misunderstand that they are a pair?


    The smile on their faces at this time is really dazzling to Nie Xuan.


    In particular, Lin Ziqing is holding a bunch of bright red roses in her hand.


    What does that mean? Just because Lin Ziqing likes flowers and her husband loves her sister, did she buy them for her?


    It has to be said that up to this moment, Nie Xuan is still making excuses for their strange signs, desperately pulling himself, not letting him go to strange places.


    But the following scenes are destroying her faith and hitting her confidence.


    Yu Yi pulls back the chair for Lin Ziqing, asks her to sit down, helps her take the bouquet and backpack, and then takes a detour to sit opposite.


    "I ordered your favorite dish today." Yu Yi is smiling happily, a pair of eyes concentrate on looking at Lin Ziqing, that is not looking at his sister''s eyes.


    Nie Xuan began to shake his mind from then on.


    Lin Ziqing pouted and said, "I heard you went shopping with your elder sister yesterday?"


    "I''ll walk with you today." Yu Yi immediately said.


    "Then I''ll buy more and better clothes than my elder sister." Lin Ziqing is coquettish.


    Yu Yi immediately dotes on Lin Ziqing''s nose and says, "of course."


    Nie Xuan clenched his fist involuntarily.


    Tao Rong continues to eat slowly and doesn''t want to waste the meal, but her eyes are always paying attention to Nie Xuan''s situation.


    I know that her subconscious has probably understood it, but it is still unacceptable on the surface.


    Soon they ordered a meal. Nie Xuan watched their happy interaction all the time. His fists became tighter and tighter.


    "Not tonight?" Yu Yi suddenly proposed.


    Lin Ziqing blushed, "what nonsense!"


    "Don''t you want to come with me?" Yu Yi was disappointed.


    Lin Ziqing some for: "how can my parents let me spend the night outside."


    "But you said you went to Jiang Lili''s side and asked her to cover for you. I also told her to work overtime today. I''ll talk about it later and I won''t go back in the evening." Yu Yi said here, holding Lin Ziqing''s hand, "I miss you, and every time I see you, isn''t there your sister present? What can''t we do? Don''t worry. I just want to be alone with you. I don''t do anything. You''re still young. I won''t mess with you. "


    Lin Ziqing immediately bashfully hit Yu Yi, "you rascal."


    "If I don''t believe it, you don''t want me?" Yu Yi raises eyebrows.


    Hearing this, Tao Rong looked at Nie Xuan again. Her face was pale, as if all the blood color had faded. Her eyes were empty.


    Tao Rong is especially able to understand her feelings. No matter what happened to Nie Zhao and an Wenlan at that time, or what happened to Wen Yifeng and Yan Qi later, she always wanted to die immediately, drink Mengpo soup and forget everything.


    At that moment, there is no love and hate, only the most real pain, want to stay away from everything.


    But the body, the brain can not do any response, as if fell into a boundless abyss, leaving only a weak struggle.


    Over there, Lin Ziqing continued to coquetry her brother-in-law and said, "I want to, or we won''t go shopping in the afternoon. Shall we stay together?"


    Yu Yi said with a smile: "it''s not wronged you?"


    Lin Ziqing pursed her lips and said, "no way? Before you divorce her, I have to be wronged. You have to remember my good points. After we are together, you have to double compensate me. "


    Yu Yili said: "this is a must. But here, Ziqing, you will be on my side. Maybe your parents dislike me and don''t want me to marry you. After all, we are not as good as your Lin family at home. Maybe your parents have seen better ones for you. "


    "You''re not worried about the fact that you married my sister, but about that?" Lin Ziqing was surprised.


    Yu Yi said with a smile, "we won''t have children. It doesn''t matter."


    Lin Ziqing snorted: "don''t worry, my parents have let you marry my sister. Why can''t you marry me. It doesn''t make sense


    "You little fool, why don''t you figure it out? Your parents treat you sincerely, and treat your elder sister sincerely. They can use it if they can. Can it be the same? You are the apple of their eye. Naturally, they want you to marry better, so they won''t give you to me. Only your sister, who has my background, is willing to give you to me. "Tao Rong silently swallows a piece of steak. It''s very good. It''s really good. For Tao Rong, it''s very good, because Yu Yi accidentally disclosed everything to Lin Ziqing, and Tao Rong, who also saved money, said it later.


    What''s better is to prevent Nie Xuan from struggling to survive on the edge of death. Give her a good time at one time, but it''s hard for her to accept.


    After all, those are through her 20 years of life, can easily accept the ghost.


    Tao Rong feels that the table is shaking slightly, which is caused by Nie Xuan''s hand shaking on the table. It can be seen that her mood is almost boiling.


    Lin Ziqing over there was a little bit of reaction when Yu Yi said that.


    Yu Yi continued: "do you think it''s better to marry someone better? Much better than the one I''ve been married to? "


    Lin Ziqing glanced at Yu Yi and said, "what are you thinking about? Since I was 14 years old, I have determined that I must rob you from my sister. You are mine. In the future, what anyone says will not work. I''ll take you. I''ll take you! "


    As soon as Lin Ziqing finished, the most expensive dish they ordered came up.


    Because of the special meaning of the dish name and the high price, there is a ceremony for this dish.


    Like a kind of love advertisement, the soothing violin plays a song full of love, and the service staff of the restaurant come forward to sing a song together to celebrate. Finally, I wish Mr. Yu and Miss Lin a lover and get married.


    And then the whole restaurant clapped.


    Such a picture is as dazzling as it should be.

 Chapter 502

    At this moment, Nie Xuan''s tears are falling like a broken pearl necklace. She wants to stand up, but Tao Rong holds them down again.


    Nie Xuan is full of tears and scarlet eyes. She sweeps at Tao Rong fiercely, as if to attack without discrimination. At the moment, she is a wounded beast. Whoever comes near her, she wants to attack fiercely.


    Tao Rong said in a low voice: "you are the eldest daughter of the Nie family. What''s the identity of the Nie family in Nanshi? Are you sure you want to make such a fuss? Like a shrew cheated by her husband? Calm down and think about it. What do you want to do? "


    Nie Xuan almost gritted her teeth and said, "can''t I make trouble?"


    Tao Rong raised her head, her eyes were cold. "Yes, if you want to beat them, I can help you as a thug, give them more slaps, so as not to dirty your hands. But I''m afraid that you are impulsive under emotion. I''m afraid that you will regret what you are doing now. I''m afraid that you will blame me for not stopping you at that time. Do you want to see more and hear more? "


    Nie Xuan is stunned. Yes, they haven''t finished their play yet?


    Nie Xuan, holding back her tears, continued to sit, listening and digesting the cruel fact.


    They talked a lot, as if it had become their convention to get together and laugh at Nie Xuan''s stupidity, which was their only common topic.


    And Nie Xuan, listening to their ridicule, their sarcasm, and their love, seemed to be transformed into her own stupidity.


    Until they got up and left, Tao Rong reminded her, she sat quietly.


    Tao Rong sighs and calls the waiter to order some desserts for Nie Xuan.


    When desserts appear in front of her, Nie Xuan is slightly stunned.


    "Nie Zhao said that he once heard his grandfather say that these are the desserts you like to eat. If we remember correctly, we''ll feel better if we eat something sweet."


    In an instant, Nie Xuan burst into tears again.


    She suddenly understood something.


    Does her mother, her sister and her husband know that she actually likes these?


    The feeling of being betrayed by her husband and sister is like the flame burning Nie Xuan''s soul. In the end, Nie Xuan eats the cake in front of her eyes with tears in her eyes.


    Tao Rong didn''t know whether it was sweet or bitter for her to eat like this.


    Nie Xuan is going to wash her face. Tao Rong follows her anxiously. She still remembers Chen Liuzhi''s advice.


    After seeing Tao Xuan''s craziness, do you want to wash it with cold water


    Tao Rong thought for a moment and said, "I promised Nie Zhao that if they really can''t get out at that time, I, as the only Nie family here, will guard you."


    Nie Xuan''s eyes are wet again. "I want to know the whole process of the incident, what role the Nie family played in this incident, and how long have you known?"


    Tao Rong did not hide, directly explained the situation.


    Nie Xuan leans powerlessly against the sink.


    Tao Rong said: "Nie Zhao does not dare to tell his grandfather. If he does, you will have no choice. After all, grandfather''s love for the younger generation is a little overbearing. "


    Nie Xuan listened with tears in her eyes and a helpless smile, "grandfather..."


    "Elder sister, as a newcomer to the Nie family, I really don''t have the right to say a lot of things, but just because I just came here, I can see a lot of things clearly." Tao Rong said seriously.


    Nie Xuan knows what Tao Rong is going to say, and his face looks ugly at first.


    But Tao Rong didn''t pity her. After all, she had to pull out the cancer at one time.


    "You say that the Nie family doesn''t treat you as a relative, but when you have something to do, the Nie family will help you deal with it for the first time as long as they know. Because of your relationship, they give the irrelevant Lin family much care and let them live the present life. What kind of clothes they wear are not promoted because of your existence?"


    "You regard the Lin family as your close relatives, but if you don''t have the identity of the Nie family, what do you think they will do to you? What they usually dig from you is really just a helping hand between relatives? Not a parasitic vampire? "


    "And what do you have to do with what they''ve been trying to develop? Everything of the Lin family will be given to Lin Ziqing in the future. After all, you don''t have the surname of Lin. I don''t know whether Yu Yi will give it to Lin Ziqing, but he won''t give it to you. After all, he doesn''t even want to have children. "


    "Elder sister, who is true and who is false, do you really know the difference?" Tao Rong asks emphatically together.


    Nie Xuan has closed her eyes in pain. Every sentence has blood, and every sentence has blood.


    "Elder sister, the door of Nie''s family has always been open for you. I never thought of abandoning you. No matter what other people think, at least my grandfather really loves you, and Nie Zhao really takes you as his elder sister. Otherwise, he would not have made so many arrangements without leaving the military region. If you really don''t care about you, wouldn''t it be better for them to whitewash peace and not lose face? "


    Tao Rong stepped forward, held some Nie Xuan who couldn''t stand up and said, "elder sister, the truth has been told to you. No matter how much you believe, no matter what choice you make, Nie Zhao and I will support you. If you want to continue to live such a self deceiving life, we can not tell your grandfather everything we know, but if one day, your grandfather knows, We don''t guarantee the consequences. "Nie Xuan was silent for a long time. When he looked up again, his eyes were dead.


    "You don''t need to wait for your grandfather to do it. People in the Nie family are not afraid of things." Nie Xuan staggers and stands up straight.


    Tao Rongsong said: "elder sister, what do you want to do?"


    Nie Xuan took a look at Tao Rong and said, "go home."


    "Well, I''ll be with you."


    On the other hand, Lin Ziqing and Yu Yi have just come to the hotel to open a room when they both receive a phone call.


    He told them to go back quickly, but Nie Xuan decided to move back to Nie''s house.


    Both of the people who put down the phone were blinded.


    "What is she doing?" Lin Ziqing asked unhappily.


    "I don''t know. I''m still fine this morning. Suddenly, I''m crazy." Yu Yi also complained about the interruption of his romantic appointment.


    The two people did not avoid suspicion and went back to the Lin family together.


    At this time, Yu''s parents had just arrived. When they saw the two of them in the same car, they were a little upset.


    It''s obvious that Yu and his wife know that their son has an affair with Lin Ziqing.


    Yu Fu pulled Yu Yi and said, "why did you come back together?"


    Yu Yi thought he was hiding something well, so he said, "we all heard the news. It''s so close that I picked up Ziqing by the way. Why are you here too?"

 Chapter 503

    When the four came in, all the people looked at them.


    Yu''s mother laughed and said perfunctorily, "we came in together when we met. What''s the matter? Why do we suddenly want to go back to Nie''s house? Are we not comfortable in the family, or have we quarreled with our son?"


    Nie Xuan''s aversion to the Nie family is obvious to all.


    I never said I would go back to Nie''s home once in 20 years.


    This time, it must be a very big thing. Nie Xuan is a treasure that both families have to offer. He must be careful. What does "back to Nie''s" mean?


    As a result, they found that not only the Lin family were present, but also Tao Rong and a strange man in suit and shoes.


    As soon as Yu Yi came in, he went forward and said, "ah Xuan, what''s the matter?


    Yu Yi wanted to get close to Nie Xuan, but as soon as he got close, Tao Rong turned around and sat next to Nie Xuan, not letting him get close.


    Yu Yi frowns slightly and looks at Nie Xuan, but it''s strange that Nie Xuan doesn''t even look at him. His face is as serious as when he first met.


    "Tao Rong, what are you doing! Is this your home? " Looking at Tao Rong''s impoliteness to his sweetheart, Lin Ziqing naturally pours.


    But Tao Rong didn''t pay any attention to her at all. Lin Ziqing habitually said to Nie Xuan, "sister, what''s the matter? Don''t you know I hate her? Why did you bring her here! Get her out of here


    At this time, Nie Xuan finally looks up, but when she looks at Lin Ziqing, her eyes are too cold. When she sweeps, it''s like a steel knife.


    Lin Ziqing''s heart immediately hung up, words also don''t know how to say.


    Jiang Bilan couldn''t help saying, "ah Xuan, what are you doing? Is it because I''m not happy about the other day? What do you mean to go back to Nie''s now? With Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law? Why don''t you talk all the time


    Nie Xuan didn''t make a sound, but Tao Rong said instead, "I didn''t speak, just because people haven''t arrived yet."


    At this time, Nie Xuan suddenly nodded to the man in the suit beside him and said, "it''s time to announce."


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the man in the suit. I don''t know what the hell Nie Xuan is doing when he comes to this man.


    The 40 year old man in a suit, with a formulaic smile on his face, pushed his Phnom Penh glasses and said, "well, I''m miss Nie''s lawyer. After my client''s decision, I will now formally propose a divorce agreement with Mr. Yu."


    As the lawyer said this, he took out a piece of paper from the folder. The big words on it were the divorce agreement, and Nie Xuan''s signature and handprint were already on the bottom.


    Everyone is silly, after all, all this is too sudden, morning also intimate greetings with breakfast two people, how suddenly to divorce.


    Don''t mention other people. Yu Yi didn''t react for a long time. After the reaction, he rushed up to pick up the paper and looked at it as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Ah Xuan, what''s the matter with you? Are you out of you mind? Do you know what it is? You signed it? " Yu Yi is afraid to set the channel.


    Yu''s parents are also worried. The Lin family is still calm, although they are also full of doubts.


    "Ah Xuan, why do you want to divorce suddenly? Are you fighting with Yu Yi?" Yu asked.


    "Ah Xuan, is it because of the children''s problems? Don''t worry. We''re not in a hurry." Yu added immediately.


    But no matter what they said, Nie Xuan didn''t speak.


    Yu Yi is angry and can''t pretend to be gentle. "What do you mean by that! Are you kidding me? What''s wrong with me, Yu Yi? Am I not good enough for you? I don''t blame you for not having children. "


    When he said this, Nie Xuan''s face suddenly changed and suddenly looked up at Yu Yi.


    Yu Yi was flustered by this kind of look, but he still stuck his neck and said, "what''s the conflict between our husband and wife, but directly say, what do you mean by directly getting a lawyer and a divorce agreement, what do you treat me as, are you..."


    Yu Yi suddenly changed his face and said, "are you cheating? Are you in love with someone else? Is it because of Chen Liuzhi? "


    Tao Rong a muddle, how suddenly mentioned Chen Liuzhi? What''s the matter with Dr. Chen? Is it true that between Dr. Chen and Nie Xuan


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan in surprise, but Nie Xuan also frowns. She doesn''t know what Yu Yi is talking about. "Do you really know how to act? Why did I believe you so much before? It seems that the lard is really blinded. "


    Nie Xuan suddenly opens her mouth, but it''s a cold word. It''s clear that such a tone and words are usually left to the Nie family that she hates the most. How come all of a sudden today


    Even the Lin family felt that Nie Xuan was wrong.


    Lin Ziqing called back, "are you crazy, are you really cheating? Chen Liuzhi? Mr. Chen''s brother? "


    Jiang Bilan was surprised and said, "how can it be? Ah Xuan, do you really... "


    Nie Xuan asked coldly, "why did you mention Chen Liuzhi? He is Lijuan''s brother, but it seems that I don''t know him wellYu Yi was stunned and suddenly realized that he had lost his temper. He quickly said, "I''m confused by you, but you explain why I''m ok. You want to divorce suddenly. What did I do wrong?"


    The scene falls into silence again. Tao Rong knows that Nie Xuan doesn''t want to fight, just because she wants to keep calm, and calm can''t hysterically say that ugly betrayal. She can''t say it.


    Tao Rong sat beside Nie Xuan, patted her hand and said, "elder sister, let me help you."


    Nie Xuan took a deep breath and said, "no!" She is the Nie family, her father is an iron soldier, is a hero, she should not be weak.


    Nie Xuan suddenly stands up and throws a bunch of photos that she has been holding tightly to Yu Yi''s face. Lin Ziqing is very close to Yu Yi, and she is also affected. Just when she is about to get angry, her eyes are fixed on one of the photos that fell on the coffee table.


    It was a picture of her and Yu Yi secretly kissing when they were walking in the garden with Nie Xuan on their back the day before yesterday.


    Lin Ziqing''s face turned white in an instant.


    "Is the date you ate in the restaurant delicious today?" Nie Xuan asked coldly.


    At this time, everyone saw the photos one after another. Jiang Bilan and Lin Zhiqiang, who did not know the truth, were shocked.


    "This What''s going on! " Jiang Bilan took Lin Ziqing''s arm and asked.


    In the end or minors, at this time Lin Ziqing also flustered, nothing to say.


    Lin Zhiqiang stares at Yu Yi fiercely. After all, Yu Yi is so much bigger than Lin Ziqing, and he really doesn''t like Yu Yi and Lin Ziqing at all.


    "Ah Xuan This It must be a misunderstanding. "


    "Yes, it''s a misunderstanding. It must be a false question."


    Yu''s parents were worried first, but Nie Xuan gave them a cold hum and said, "you already know, don''t you?"

 Chapter 504

    Yu''s parents are stunned when asked by Nie Xuan, and their faces are full of embarrassment.


    "Ah Xuan, what are you talking about! I''ve known for a long time. These are all fake. "


    "That''s right. Who did this? It was intentional. Usually Usually because you love your sister, Yu Yi loves her as if she were a sister in your face. These These... " Yu Mu''s eyes did not dare to glance at the picture of kissing.


    Nie Xuan picked up a picture and said in a cold voice: "in the yard of my home, where I didn''t see, didn''t you see them cuddling? You pretend you don''t see it. You''ve already found out about their adultery! "


    "Elder sister, you have gone too far. What adultery Lin Ziqing was so angry that she immediately roared. Then she wrongly took her parents by the hand and said, "Mom and Dad, you see elder sister, she said that to me!"


    Lin Zhiqiang doesn''t directly reprimand Nie Xuan. After all, he is still a little scrupulous about the Nie family, but he gives Jiang Bilan a warning look.


    Jiang Bilan immediately complained: "ah Xuan, how can you be so impulsive? This matter has not been solved yet. You can''t say that about your sister. She is your own sister! It''s hard to say... "


    Nie Xuan turns her head and takes a cold glance at her mother, while Jiang Bilan trembles at Nie Xuan''s pale eyes and feels guilty.


    "Mom, if you don''t help me when you see such a picture with your own eyes, you have to talk about mine, don''t you?" Nie Xuan is still hoarse in the face of her mother.


    "I I''m just afraid you''ll be confused. We can''t make trouble in front of outsiders. Let''s make it clear to our own family first. " Jiang Bilan advised.


    Yu''s parents also rushed to cater and looked at Lin Zhiqiang like asking for help.


    Lin Zhiqiang coughed and said to Tao Rong and his lawyer, "sorry, we have housework to deal with, so please leave first."


    Tao Rong looked up at Lin Zhiqiang and said, "Uncle Lin, I don''t think you understand anything wrong. I''m the sister-in-law of the elder sister. How can I be regarded as an outsider? I''m the real family of the elder sister. If the elder sister wants to make such a decision, I naturally have to accompany her."


    Lin Zhiqiang''s face changed slightly and said with a forced smile, "does the elder of the Nie family know this today?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "guess?"


    Lin Zhiqiang suddenly changed his face, and Lin Ziqing immediately said: "what are you, just a sparrow that thinks it''s a phoenix on a branch. Put it here, put it on top! What''s your attitude


    Tao Rong looks at Lin Ziqing innocently and says, "Lin Ziqing, clean your ass first, and then tell me."


    Lin Ziqing''s face was blue in an instant.


    The lawyer also came forward and said, "sorry, sir, I can''t leave for the moment. My client is Miss Nie. Please help me before I finish her request."


    Jiang Bilan looked anxiously at Nie Xuan and said, "ah Xuan, are you crazy? Let these outsiders run wild here


    Jiang Bilan was obviously a little angry and even reached out to pull Nie Xuan.


    But Nie Xuan escaped.


    Nie Xuan coldly looked at his mother, "Tao Rong is my mother''s family. I invited the lawyer. No one is running wild."


    Lin Zhiqiang and Jiang Bilan''s faces change. If Nie''s family is Nie Xuan''s mother''s family, what is Lin''s family? In the past, they relied on Nie Xuan to be more partial to them to be so fearless.


    Seeing that they were silent, Nie Xuan said in a deep voice, "I''m going to divorce today. I''ll deal with the matter completely. Don''t worry. Seeing that Lin Ziqing is my sister''s responsibility, I won''t pursue anything. But this marriage, I must divorce


    "Nie Xuan! You You misunderstood. We have nothing. These photos must be fake! " Yu Yi couldn''t hold on and said, even kneeling on one knee, reached for Nie Xuan''s hands and said, "ah Xuan, look at me. I''m your husband. These are..."


    Nie Xuan slowly pulls out her hand, looks at Yu Yi coldly and says, "if you frankly admit your affair with my sister, I can still treat you as a man and dare to do it. Are you sure you want to deny it in the end?"


    Yu Yi immediately showed a look of injustice and said, "ah Xuan, you really want to wrongly kill me." Yu Yi quickly picked up one of the photos of kissing. He just didn''t speak, but he was trying to explain, "look at this photo, it''s so distorted. How do you know that it''s not someone who is similar to us, maybe someone is setting us up! I always take Ziqing as my sister, you know, as for the restaurant The restaurant... "


    Yu Yi couldn''t help looking at Lin Ziqing. Lin Ziqing turned her eyes and said, "that''s what I ordered before. I wanted to eat with Jiang Lili. As a result, she wanted to find her sister and brother-in-law when she had something to do. But you didn''t want to see this asshole before, so at last I could only find her brother-in-law. Elder sister, don''t misunderstand people, OK


    "It''s really a misunderstanding. I''ll just say that our family Yu Yi has been so kind to you all the time. How can we do such a thing?" Yu''s father quickly followed him.


    "That''s right, ah Xuan. I didn''t say it. You are a bit too hot tempered. A little misunderstanding will lead to a divorce. Someone is not egging you on." Yu''s mother looks at Tao Rong.Tao Rong really admires these people. The black ones can be said as white ones, and they are very stiff. It''s funny. But if Nie Xuan hadn''t heard some of them, it would be hard to say.


    Nie Xuan looked at Yu Yi and Lin Ziqing and said, "you''ve played with me for so many years, but now I still don''t cry. Do you really make me so stupid and cheat me?"


    Nie Xuan can''t stand it. She has never hated her own stupidity so much. Why can''t she see through these poor acting skills before? Because she cares about those false family relationships, her eyes are blinded. Now when she opens her eyes, she sees all kinds of things.


    Nie Xuan looks directly at Tao Rong. Tao Rong understands and takes out the recording equipment. As soon as the recording equipment is turned on, it is Lin Ziqing''s shameless conversation with Yu Yi in the restaurant today.


    All the people are stupid, really understand what is a hundred words.


    These are what Nie Zhao prepared before. The recorder had been installed in that position for a long time. As soon as they left, Tao Rong went to get it.


    By the end of the recording, not only Nie Xuan''s face was ugly, but everyone''s faces were as ferocious as they didn''t know how to adjust their muscles.


    Tao Rong took out a pile of audio and video materials and said: "these are the evidence of cheating. If any of you still want to quibble, we''ll enjoy it all at once. Maybe there are still some hot pictures!"

 Chapter 505

    Tao Rong said, while looking at the ugly faces of the people, pretending to open, Lin Ziqing immediately jumped on the whole person, trying to snatch.


    "No, no look, no release!" Lin Ziqing is completely anxious, the whole person is fried hair.


    Tao Rong let her snatch, sneer: "you think these are the original, things have all been stored in the law firm."


    Lin Ziqing looks at the lawyer in horror, and the lawyer continues to keep an appropriate smile and nods to give her the answer.


    "No! No way, Tao Rong, you cunt, you dare to do this to me, you have to die! " Lin Ziqing is full of shame and anger. She wants to kill people and pounce on Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong sneers and is about to start. As a result, Nie Xuan suddenly stands up and slaps Lin Ziqing.


    This slap is crisp, almost resounding throughout the hall, Lin Ziqing was beaten by her, standing unsteadily, the whole person fell on his parents.


    Lin Ziqing covers her red and swollen face and looks at Nie Xuan in disbelief. After all, from childhood to adulthood, although Nie Xuan has a cold face occasionally, she has never really been cruel to her, let alone beating people.


    Nie Xuan put down her shaking hand and said, "this slap is to tell you not to be self righteous. I can treat you and take back all my good things. You and Yu Yi treat me like this. This slap is my reward. Be quiet. If you make any more noise, it won''t be a slap in the face. "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan standing in front of her in surprise, and finally sees the blood of Nie''s family on her.


    "Ah Xuan! You are crazy! She''s your sister Jiang Bilan exclaimed.


    Lin Zhiqiang was also a little angry and said, "Nie Xuan, what can''t you say well? Why do you do it?"


    Nie Xuan said directly, "today, I''m going to divorce and move back to Nie''s house. Strictly speaking, it has nothing to do with you, so you''d better not interfere."


    Because Nie Xuan''s slap was very effective, and Yu''s family knew that the matter was too serious to handle.


    Yu''s father and mother are already in a hurry. They are pulling Yu Yi to find a way.


    Yu Yi looked at Lin Ziqing, who had been beaten, and said, "Nie Xuan, we have something to say when we go home. This is not a divorce. I love you. Let''s go home and I''ll explain it to you."


    Tao Rong looks at Yu Yi and thinks that the former brother-in-law can find a more convenient reason to continue to cheat his elder sister after he goes home?


    Unfortunately, from the moment Nie Xuan found a lawyer, Tao Rong knew that Nie Xuan was determined to divorce.


    Sure enough, in the face of Yu Yi''s suggestion, Nie Xuan didn''t give face at all and said directly: "you''d better look at the divorce agreement first. If you sign it now, some things can still be preserved, but if you don''t sign it, don''t blame me for taking the evidence to fight a divorce lawsuit with you. If you do, I''m afraid you can''t afford it!"


    Yu Yi is the wrong party in this marriage, and it will only be worse if you want to divorce a big official.


    But Yu Yi doesn''t believe in evil. He thinks he can still cheat Nie Xuan, but he knows that he has to take an attitude.


    Yu Yi knelt down to Nie Xuan and said, "ah Xuan, I know I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. I''m just confused for a moment. I really love you and want to be with you all my life. Do you remember our wedding vows? Do you remember what you said to me? I really know wrong. Can''t a man be forgiven for cheating once? I have never done anything with my little sister. We are still innocent. I promise you that we are really confused for a moment. If you forgive me this time, I will change it. Can we live a good life? I really can''t live without you. I really love you. Don''t you love me? "


    When Yu Yi said this, his father and mother began to persuade him.


    In addition to Lin Ziqing dare not speak, soon, in the father and mother to Lin Zhiqiang and Jiang Bilan crazy wink, they also began to persuade.


    After all, they made the engagement in the first place.


    The reason why Nie Xuan married so early and so low is to prevent the cornucopia from slipping away from them.


    After all, if master Nie arranges a marriage for Nie Xuan in the future, Nie Xuan will be married to someone else''s family, and her status and background will certainly be higher than that of the Lin family. The Lin family, an unorthodox in laws, may not be seen in the other''s eyes. The Lin family''s embarrassing relationship as an outsider will naturally benefit less.


    Therefore, when the relationship between Nie Xuan and the Nie family is stiff, they directly choose a family that is easy to control and marry Nie Xuan, which is tantamount to keeping Nie Xuan in the Lin family in disguise. They don''t think about happiness at all. They only think about whether they can better retain the function of this cornucopia.


    Tao Rong listened to their brainwashing persuasion, and felt that she would be shaken. After all, in the future, when a couple meets their husband''s infidelity, it''s really rare for them to divorce directly. What''s more, now?


    "Ah Xuan, the prodigal son won''t change his money. Look at your husband kneeling down for you. Can you see his determination?" In a tone of voice, Jiang Bilan''s mother said, "it''s not a shame for a woman to persuade her husband and wife to get a divorce."As a matter of fact, Nie Xuan has no idea about other people''s persuasion. The reason why she keeps letting them talk is that she wants to hear her mother''s attitude and whether she really doesn''t love her daughter at all, as Yu Yi and Lin Ziqing said.


    Hearing his mother''s persuasion, Nie Xuan finally couldn''t help saying, "I''m miss Nie. Even if I devalue, I''m more noble than many people!"


    Jiang Bilan was stunned, and then said anxiously: "you insist on divorce. When you are known, everyone will know about your sister. Do you want your sister to be criticized at such a young age, which will affect the future? You can''t be so cruel. You''ll ruin the lives of the three of you! "


    "Then you want me to swallow my anger, after seeing those pictures and hearing those sounds? Accept the fact that my sister and husband cheat on me and continue to stay by their side. Mom, how can you be so cruel to me? I was born to you, too. Don''t you love me at all? " Nie Xuan asked in a hoarse voice,


    JIANG Bilan was stunned and turned her eyes with a guilty heart, "this You are a sister. One person''s pain is better than three people''s pain. Don''t you always love your sister? "


    "So I''m stupid. I love a white eyed wolf!" Nie Xuan said fiercely.


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Ziqing jumped up and said, "who are you scolding?"


    Nie Xuan takes a look at Lin Ziqing, but she has no love in her eyes. She is also completely disappointed with Jiang Bilan, so she directly gets up and says to the lawyer, "I''ll go up and pick up my things and ask him to sign before I come down. If he doesn''t sign, he will directly prepare for a lawsuit."

 Chapter 506

    Nie Xuan turns around and goes upstairs.


    Other people in a hurry to follow up, but in addition to the first up Jiang Bilan, other people were Tao Rong stopped in the downstairs stairs.


    "What are you doing? This is our home. Don''t go too far. " Lin Zhiqiang said stoutly.


    "I know, but you have nothing to do with the elder sister, so you can''t go up and disturb the elder sister, otherwise..." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Lin Zhiqiang cold voice way: "otherwise what?"


    "I don''t know if I added fuel when I reported this to my grandfather, saying that you bullied my elder sister collectively?" Tao Rong said and looked at the crowd with a smile.


    Sure enough, as soon as he moved out of his grandfather, Lin Zhiqiang counseled him.


    Yu''s father said: "Madam Er Shao, we have no grudge against you. Why are you so provocative?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "no, it''s not me Since you treat Nie Xuan as an idiot and use him as an idiot, you have a grudge against the Nie family. Now don''t annoy my elder sister. Maybe everyone will be OK. After all, my elder sister is soft hearted. "


    Yu''s father immediately choked his breath, but he didn''t vomit blood.


    Lin Zhiqiang is a little calm, after all, Jiang Bilan is up, there is still a chance to recover.


    When Tao Rong saw that he didn''t make any noise, she gradually knew what he thought. However, it was not a mistake for Tao Rong to let Jiang Bilan go. After all, it was Nie Xuan''s mother. They had better explain some things themselves.


    However, the Lin family is not in a hurry, but the Yu family is in a hurry, especially when the lawyer has already begun to persuade Yu Yi to sign.


    Yu Yi will definitely not divorce at this time, which is totally out of line with his plan.


    So Yu Yi must stop Nie Xuan.


    In this way, Yu Yi rushes directly up the stairs, regardless of the weak woman Tao Rong in front of him.


    But at the moment when he wanted to knock Tao Rong away.


    As soon as Tao Rong kicks and grabs at his feet, he presses his opponent''s wrist and turns his backhand to catch him


    "ah Yu Yi cried out in pain and couldn''t believe it: "let go, let go!"


    Tao Rong easily continues to exert herself, and Yu Yi''s arms are almost turned over.


    Yu''s father and mother are scared to come forward to stop, but they are surprised by Tao Rong''s cold eyes. They dare not go forward, but dare to shout in the same place.


    Tao Rong said with a sneer: "do you know why elder sister Yu Yi just hit Lin Ziqing instead of you? Do you think she''s reluctant? "


    As soon as Yu Yi''s voice broke, he could not look back at Tao Rong, but turned his eyes.


    "I tell you, because she disgusts you, beating you will only dirty her hands. She is too lazy to have anything to do with you, so she doesn''t do it, because you don''t deserve it!"


    With that, Tao Rong pushed forward directly, and Yu Yi fell to the ground like this and fell a piece of shit.


    Yu Yi looks back in pain and embarrassment. Tao Rong sneers at him and says, "don''t try to get close to elder sister again."


    Lin Ziqing looks at Yu Yi''s injury, and finally she can''t help but go forward and say, "brother Yi, don''t pay attention to these crazy women. If you get divorced, we''ll get divorced..."


    "Shut up Lin Zhiqiang is fierce.


    Lin Ziqing, who was not assassinated by her father, was also counselled, but she soon shifted her attention. She could vent her anger by looking at Tao Rong with hatred.


    But Tao Rong didn''t take her eyes seriously at all.


    Just wait patiently for the above results.


    Tao Rong can imagine what kind of reasons Jiang Bilan will use to force Nie Xuan to give in. He only hopes Nie Xuan won''t let her down. After all, he has helped her to this step. If she can''t see anything clearly and is cheated and used quickly, Tao Rong thinks Nie Zhao won''t meddle in her business any more.


    However, Tao Rong was not disappointed. Fifteen minutes later, Nie Xuan came down with a suitcase.


    Tao Rong looks up and looks at Nie Xuan''s tears. Her eyes are swollen again, but her face is as cold as ice.


    Jiang Bilan dashed out from behind, pulled Nie Xuan''s suitcase and said, "ah Xuan, do you really want your mother? Are you sure you don''t want mom? We''ve been living together for so many years, do you really think mom is using you? Your father is cruel. Are you so cruel to me? "


    Nie Xuan yanked his suitcase and said, "Mom, I don''t want to have a conflict with you, but if I don''t want to use me, I''m a divorced woman, and I don''t seem to have any reason to live here. When I go back to Nie''s house, my name is right and I don''t want to break up with you. Why do you stop me so much?"


    Jiang Bilan was said to choke, looking at those people downstairs to see their eyes, suddenly anxious not light.


    Seeing that Nie Xuan was about to go downstairs, he quickly called out, "if you want to leave, don''t recognize me as a mother."


    As Nie Xuan steps downstairs, Jiang Bi feels relieved and thinks her daughter is softhearted.


    Tao Rong stands below and looks at everything coldly. It''s obvious that Jiang Bilan only thinks about her own purpose and doesn''t listen to her daughter''s words carefully.After all, Nie Xuan doesn''t have any relationship or influence with Jiang Bilan when she comes home. Unless they want to take advantage of her according to Nie Xuan, they don''t want her to go back to Nie''s house completely. If her life doesn''t go back and forth between Lin''s and Yu''s, their relationship with her will be a little untenable.


    So Nie Xuan just gave a sad smile and went on without looking back.


    This time, Jiang Bilan was flustered and quickly came forward to say soft words.


    But Nie Xuan just said softly: "you will always be my mother, which will not change unless I die, but that''s all. I won''t be a fool any more."


    Nie Xuan came down with the box, and the lawyer came forward and said, "Mr. Yu doesn''t sign."


    "Then prepare for a lawsuit." Nie Xuan said directly without looking at Yu Yi.


    "Nie Xuan!" Yu Yi immediately stepped forward, but was blocked by a lawyer gentleman, "Mr. Yu, please don''t disturb my client."


    Because of the obstruction of the lawyer and Tao Rong, Nie Xuan successfully left this home full of conspiracy.


    From the moment Nie Xuan left, the Yu family and the Lin family felt uneasy. Ironically, until this moment, they still had hope that everything could be restored as before, as long as they were noisy.


    But what they don''t know is that except for Jiang Bilan, the biological mother, other people are not qualified to see Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong accompanies Nie Xuan to go back to Yu''s home again quickly. He picks up the necessary things and leaves Yu''s home before his family comes back.


    Until he returns to Nie Xuan''s home, Nie Xuan''s disguised armor is finally broken, and he cries in the car.


    Seeing the nies drive in, the nies'' servants are crazy. After getting off the bus, Tao Rong tells them everything and asks them to clean up the room and welcome the nies'' return.

 Chapter 507

    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao talk on the phone to clarify the follow-up of the matter, then they change their clothes and go downstairs.


    Downstairs, Uncle Zhang and Uncle Wang are discussing about Nie Xuan fiercely. It''s the first time that Tao Rong sees them so bloody. It''s as if a dozing tiger finally shows its fangs. It''s as if he can rush into Yu''s and Lin''s house with a knife in the next second.


    When Tao Rong passed by, Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang stopped discussing and looked at Tao Rong seriously.


    "It''s hard work, madam." Wang Bo said seriously.


    Uncle Zhang nodded, "next time, we can also be called on this matter. We can help with our old arms and legs. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I naturally want to take two courage, but things are developing too fast, I have no time to inform you."


    Both Zhang Shu and Wang Bo are very sorry. It can be seen that they really care about Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan''s boudoir is in an excellent position with Nie Pei''s.


    When Tao Rong walked past, she happened to see Aunt Qiao standing there with a tray.


    As soon as Tao Rong came back, she got some dinner and stuffed her stomach first, but Nie Xuan said she didn''t want to eat, so she went back to her room.


    Tao Rong also knows that she needs time to calm down, so she doesn''t have to, but two hours later, Nie Xuan still locks herself in the room. Aunt Qiao worries about her, so she brings her dinner, but she doesn''t dare to knock on the door.


    After all, Nie Xuan''s attitude towards everyone in the family was cold before, and aunt Qiao was also worried, which made Nie Xuan unhappy.


    However, Tao Rong didn''t have so many worries. She directly went forward to Aunt Qiao with a smile and knocked on the door and said, "elder sister, I''m looking for you. Can I come in?"


    After a while, a voice came from inside, "in."


    Tao Rong opened the door and came in with aunt Qiao.


    Nie Xuan watched aunt Qiao bring something. She wanted to say that she was not hungry, but when she saw the tray clearly, she was dumb for a moment.


    Aunt Qiao was a little embarrassed and said, "I remember when I was a child, Miss Da loved to eat my glutinous rice lotus root and tremella soup. If Miss Da had no appetite, she could eat some of these cushions first, or she would be very hungry."


    Nie Xuan''s eyes gradually turned red. She looked at Aunt Qiao with a soft look. She was a little ashamed and said, "aunt Qiao still remembers..."


    "I always remember that the first lady likes spicy food, but she doesn''t like sweet food. But these two kinds of sweetness are rare for the first lady." Aunt Qiao said, her eyes began to wet.


    Tao Rong quickly took aunt Qiao''s tray and put it on the bedside table beside Nie Xuan''s bed. "Elder sister, aunt Qiao has a piece of heart. Have a taste and see if aunt Qiao''s craftsmanship has fallen back?"


    Nie Xuan takes a look at Tao Rong, and then at Aunt Qiao, who is a little nervous and excited. Finally, she picks up her chopsticks and puts them in her mouth.


    "Well, it''s the same. It''s sweet and fragrant." Nie Xuan almost choked.


    Aunt Qiao finally couldn''t hold her back to wipe her tears. "Miss, just like it, just like it. What else would you like to eat, miss? I''ll make it for you


    Before Nie Xuan could answer, Tao Rong said, "aunt Qiao, make more. I just didn''t have enough. I also like spicy food. I eat with my elder sister. Just make hot pot. "


    Aunt Qiao immediately looks forward to Nie Xuan. Seeing that Nie Xuan doesn''t refuse, she is just stunned. She immediately says excitedly, "OK, I''ll do it now."


    Nie Xuan looked at Tao Rong helplessly and said, "you don''t want me to be quiet?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "eat more, anger can also have strength, spicy pain, snot tears is nothing."


    Nie Xuan was stunned, then sighed, and continued to eat aunt Qiao''s sweet food. After all, he didn''t eat it since noon. Now it''s more than eight o''clock in the evening.


    As Nie Xuan eats, Tao Rong reports to her.


    "Elder sister, your mobile phone has been turned off, but the phone at home has been harassed. I make the decision to let Uncle Wang and his family ignore the people at home and Lin family. If you have any calls you want to answer, please tell me now, I''ll let them not stop."


    Nie Xuan shook his head and said, "if there is one, I won''t turn it off."


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "what if they come to me."


    "Nobody but my mother." Nie Xuan said, "before the divorce, my mother is gone."


    Tao Rong immediately nods, turns around and goes out, explaining Nie Xuan''s meaning to Uncle Zhang and Uncle Wang downstairs. After all, according to Tao Rong''s expectation, they are expected to come tonight.


    After that, Tao Rong came back and said to Nie Xuan, "I''ve already told Nie Zhao about the following things. It''s estimated that he will report to his grandfather. Elder sister, I''ve always wanted to ask, do you have any misunderstanding about the Nie family?"


    After Tao Rong asked, Nie Xuan became stiff and kept silent for a long time before she said, "I''m too naive. I''ve got a bull''s horn."


    Tao Rong picks her eyebrows and listens to Nie Xuan slowly tell her what''s on her mind. In fact, it''s similar to what Tao Rong guessed before. Her grandfather asked her mother not to wait for her father, but to marry her to someone else''s home. This is a kind of abandonment and betrayal for Nie Xuan, a child. Although Lin Zhiqiang treated her well at that time, she still wanted her parents to be together, so she twisted He also expressed his attitude towards the Nie family. After all, she has been well protected, in a sense, as naive as Nie Pei.But now after this time, Nie Xuan''s heart is really growing.


    After chatting for a while, aunt Qiao called them to eat hot pot.


    Nie Xuan likes spicy food, so she also loves hot pot. She thinks she has no appetite, but it''s really different.


    After all, sometimes we just want to turn grief and anger into food.


    Tao Rong timely to the topic, two people also can be regarded as a normal meal.


    However, such a normal picture, in the eyes of aunt Qiao and others, is really tearful.


    Finally Finally, their eldest daughter is willing to eat in Nie''s house. How many years ago? They can''t remember clearly. I''m afraid they can''t wait for their lifetime.


    Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, he was brought back by the second young lady.


    Two people were eating when Tao Rong''s phone rang.


    Nie Xuan gets nervous in an instant. It is estimated that what Tao Rong said just now makes Nie Xuan worried that someone in the Nie family is calling to ask her about her situation.


    But Tao Rong a look at the number to know is not, but also very strange, how can this phone number call.


    Tao Rong shook his head at Nie Xuan and said, "you are the one I know."


    Nie Xuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tao Rong gets up to answer the phone, but doesn''t avoid Nie Xuan.


    "Hello? Dr. Chen. Why do you call me at this time? Can I help you? "


    "That What happened to the friend you told me about? Is there anything I can do for you

 Chapter 508

    Chen Liuzhi''s tone is a little cautious, which makes Tao Rong feel very strange.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong had a flash of inspiration, many small details combined, let Tao Rong have a bold guess.


    Tao Rong looks back at Nie Xuan and slowly moves out.


    Outside the side door, facing the picture, he sighed and began to reply in a serious tone.


    "No, very bad."


    Chen Liuzhi immediately said anxiously, "why not? Is it mental or physical? What happened? Did they bully people? "


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes slightly, just like a cunning fox, "she is in a bad mental state, and her body is also injured."


    "Spirit Is it because of the mental impact, physical injury? Is it her or someone else who hurt her


    Before Tao Rong could answer, Chen Liuzhi suddenly said, "no No, she''s hurt. Where are you now? I''ll see her. I''m a doctor. I can... "


    "Well, my classmates will be very grateful to you." Tao Rong says suddenly.


    Chen Liuzhi stopped for a moment, "you What''s your classmate


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "yes."


    After a while, Chen Liuzhi finally calmed down and said, "well, tell me the location."


    This time the answer belongs to the mature and steady voice of Chen Liuzhi.


    This time, Chen Liuzhi completely exposed himself.


    Tao Rong really didn''t think of it, but it''s really hard to say such a thing in the face of the current situation. After all, Nie Xuan has just divorced, and Chen Liuzhi is here It''s really heady.


    Tao Rong stopped teasing Chen Liuzhi and said, "well, Doctor Chen, I''m not kidding you. Nie Xuan and I are at Nie''s house. It''s OK. Everything is fine. Elder sister understands everything. Now she has found a lawyer to divorce Yu Yi. I''m eating hot pot with her. What''s the matter?"


    This time, the quiet time on the other end of the phone is longer, "Tao Rong, you You... "


    "When Yu Yi was arguing with her elder sister, he asked her if she was cheating and if you came back to find her, but she looked like she didn''t know anything. Why did Yu Yi say that?" Tao Rong raised her own question.


    Chen Liuzhi finally sighed: "no matter what you guess, I don''t want to say for the moment, can Please don''t mention me to her? "


    "For the time being?" Tao Rong asked with uncertain meaning.


    Chen Liu Zhidun, tone firm way: "yes, temporarily!"


    Tao Rong smiles and wants to say something else, but the door suddenly lights up and a special license car comes in.


    Tao Rong immediately hangs up with Chen Liuzhi and goes back to the restaurant to see Nie Xuan through the glass window next to him.


    Nie Xuan gets up and goes to the main hall.


    Tao Rong hurried with the past, in the heart already anticipates who will come back.


    Tao Rong was a little nervous when he saw master Nie get off the bus. After all, at the beginning, this matter was hidden from him.


    But what happened to an Wenlan who got off with the old man?


    Why is she here?


    As soon as an Wenlan gets out of the car, he goes to help the old man. But the old man''s pace is too fast. He doesn''t notice an Wenlan''s action at all, so he rushes to Nie Xuan.


    An Wenlan is stiff for a while. She soon recovers and follows her closely. But when she looks up, her eyes toward Tao Rong are already a little fierce.


    Tao Rong takes a look at it and ignores it directly. He looks at the old man.


    When the old man just walked into the gate, Nie Xuan suddenly made a plop and knelt down on his knees, startling everyone.


    Tao Rong stood beside him a little at a loss. He looked at Nie Xuan''s red eyes and kowtowed to him: "I''m sorry, Grandpa, I''m wrong!"


    Tao Rong''s heart trembled, there was a kind of inexplicable moved.


    When he looked at the old man again, Tao Rong saw something similar to tears in his eyes for the first time, but it just flashed by, and he recovered his tiger eyes.


    "Get up, our Nie family never kneel easily! You''re right, too! " The old man stepped forward and picked up Nie Xuan. Seeing that his granddaughter had shed tears, he suddenly said angrily, "it''s all the animals'' fault. Dare to tease our nies'' granddaughter, and make you feel aggrieved. You can''t help but die."


    Here, the old man shook his hands and wiped the tears from the corner of his granddaughter''s eyes. His voice was a little low: "it''s my grandfather who promised your father to take care of you, but he didn''t take care of you. It''s my grandfather who made a mistake. He promised to make your mother and daughter happy. He thought he gave your mother happiness and let you follow your mother. It''s a pity that I didn''t take care of you Read your mood, and then stay in the Nie family. You are the eldest lady of our Nie family. No one can climb up to you! "


    Nie Xuan finally can''t hold on, holding the old man''s hand and crying on his forehead. The old man helped her to the sofa.


    An Wenlan wiped her tears and said, "ah Xuan, you''ve finally come back. We''ve been waiting too long for this day. If it wasn''t for their father and their two brothers, they would have come at the first time."Nie Xuan wiped her tears and nodded. She didn''t say much. After all, she knew that Nie Zhao worked very hard for her.


    An Wenlan took a look at Tao Rong and said, "ah Xuan, as soon as my grandfather heard about this, he immediately put down the things in his hand and rushed to come here. When you encounter such a thing, you can solve it yourself without saying anything. But my grandfather is very distressed. I should let him know earlier. We are your strong backing."


    After that, he turned to Tao Rong and said, "Tao Rong, it''s not me who said you. After all, you are too young to do things in an orderly way. How can you be so ignorant? You should tell your grandfather that ah Xuan likes us most at this time. Why did you decide with Nie Zhao in private. Nie Zhao is also muddleheaded. He will listen to you. If ah Xuan is wronged again, what should he do if he is sad again? "


    Tao Rong is stunned. An Wenlan is still an Wenlan. She always talks about everything from a holy point of view. She cares about and worries, gossips and shirks responsibility. It''s clearly Nie Zhao and Nie Xuan who make the decision. In the end, an Wenlan says that she is a jerk. Tao Rong is really going to be laughed at.


    But what''s more irritating is that Tao Rong can''t refute an Wenlan''s statement.


    Because the only way to refute is to put the responsibility on Nie Zhao and Nie Xuan, which makes him a villain to shirk the responsibility.


    In terms of eloquence, Tao Rong really feels inferior to himself. Once again, he has to be dumb. Let''s see what my grandfather says.


    The old man''s look was already unhappy, and Tao Rong''s heart suddenly clapped.

 Chapter 509

    I guess so. After all, when Nie Zhao talks to Tao Rong, he says that they hide their grandfather. Grandfather will be angry, but Nie Zhao thinks that it''s best for Nie Xuan to do that, so he is willing to bear it, but


    Tao Rong complained in his heart: when I need you, where did I go? I have the ability to undertake it.


    Somewhere far away, Nie Zhao, who is surrounded by his teammates and chatters about the results of the battle, suddenly sneezes. He is a little worried and wants to try to make a phone call. After all, he estimates that his grandfather has arrived.


    The old man said, "Tao Rong..."


    An Wenlan slowly showed a proud smile.


    But the next second, Nie Xuan said: "this time, thanks to Tao Rong. If it wasn''t for Tao Rong, I would be a fool all my life. She has been with me, protecting me and helping me finish all the things I want to do. Our Nie family has really married a good daughter-in-law."


    The old man was stunned, but he also responded. Although Tao Rong and Nie Zhao concealed it together, he even scolded Nie Zhao. Tao Rong must have listened to Nie Zhao.


    The old man nodded and looked at Tao Rong with a kind look in his eyes. "Banyan girl, you''ve done a good job. It''s very good. Grandfather also wants to thank you. You''ve brought Xuan girl home to me."


    Tao Rong glanced at an Wenlan, who changed her face quickly and said with a smile: "it''s all a family. It''s what I should do. It''s ok if the elder sister is OK. Yes, sister-in-law


    An Wenlan''s face changed, and she said with a hard smile, "well, yes."


    Tao Rong immediately at her pick eyebrow smile, see her really angry fast smoke, suddenly in a good mood, let her bad, see who angry.


    The old man was more satisfied with what Tao Rong said.


    "I said you didn''t come to see a Zhao''s game. It turned out that you were busy with a Xuan''s business. It''s hard." The old man seldom said kindly.


    Tao Rong laughs awkwardly. He has such an opinion that she doesn''t go to see Nie Zhao''s game. This fool Nie Zhao doesn''t even say it. He thinks it''s just his invitation.


    If he said grandfather would be unhappy, she would not dare not go.


    I almost got killed.


    Several people were talking when Uncle Wang came forward and said, "master, miss, Yu''s family has come. They say they want to take miss home."


    All the people who heard this were stunned.


    As if he didn''t understand, the old man asked, "what did they say?"


    Wang Bo is also not angry, biting his teeth: "said to pick up the first lady home." Then by the way, he emphasized: "I didn''t say to apologize, I didn''t say to ask for forgiveness, I just said to take the first lady home."


    "Oh Ah... " The old man laughed angrily, but the tiger''s eyes were full of murderous spirit. Tao Rong''s eyes almost caught up with the master when he was angry. It was really chilling.


    The old man stood up and touched his waist. There was something dangerous there.


    Tao Rong and an Wenlan are nervous when they see such a scene.


    This is not a joke. In case my grandfather is angry


    An Wenlan hurried forward and said: "grandfather, just drive away."


    Tao Rong knows the old man''s temper. He can''t do without it.


    Tao Rong''s eyes turned and said, "grandfather, listen to the elder sister''s opinion?"


    The old man is most concerned about Nie Xuan''s mood now, so when Tao Rong says so, the old man immediately loosens his hand and turns to Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan said coldly, "I''ve decided to divorce him. Since then, it has nothing to do with Yu''s family. I don''t want them to step into the door of Nie''s family. They don''t deserve it! Drive them away, Uncle Wang


    They use her to get close to Nie''s family and treat her as a fool. If they don''t have Nie Xuan''s relationship, do they deserve to be in this forest area?


    Uncle Wang answered and was about to go out.


    As a result, Yu Yi, who is not afraid of death, yells at the door.


    In the dead of night, I can hear you very clearly.


    "Nie Xuan, I''ve come to pick you up. Let''s go home with me. Let''s stop making trouble. When we get home, let''s talk well. I''ll explain to you. You must be satisfied. Let''s go home with me. We are husband and wife. We have a quarrel at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. Don''t hurt our feelings for trifles. Things are really not as serious as you think. I love you. You are sad. I apologize to you, but don''t be so angry and hurt yourself. Come on, come out. I''ll take you away. OK


    So with a gentle tone of shouting, but let Tao Rong all goose bumps are going to come out.


    Looking at Nie Xuan again, he was so angry that his body was shaking.


    Up to now, Yu Yi still thinks that it''s just a small matter, which can be easily coaxed in the past. It can be seen that in his heart, Nie Xuan is so mean.


    "Bring me my whip." The old man suddenly said in a cold voice.


    Uncle Zhang went upstairs to get the whip.


    Nie Xuan looked up at the old man and said, "grandfather, you don''t have to worry about such people. Just drive them away and dirty your hands."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you become a widow. After all, you haven''t got a formal divorce, but no one can bully our Nie''s daughter, unless my old bones fall apart!"When the old man finished, Uncle Zhang quickly took the whip.


    The old man went out with the whip.


    Tao Rong seems to hear the voice of surprise. It''s estimated that Yu Yi, a fool, would not dare to make a mistake if he knew that the old man was back.


    Soon the scream came in.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan and doesn''t see any sadness in her heart. It seems that she really doesn''t care for Yu Yi. Maybe at the moment when she knows the truth, her heart is dead. She won''t procrastinate. She should break it.


    An Wenlan takes advantage of this time to sit next to Nie Xuan and try to get closer. However, Nie Xuan is absent-minded. After all, she is not familiar with her and has not experienced anything with an Wenlan. She does not need to be polite to an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan is enthusiastic for a long time. Seeing that the other party doesn''t respond, she doesn''t give up. Instead, she continues to speak slowly in her soothing voice and cares about Nie Xuan''s body as a doctor. He said that he was divorced.


    "Fortunately, you don''t have any children. Otherwise, it will be their chips again." An Wenlan said.


    Nie Xuan snorted coldly: "this is probably the only good thing."


    But when Tao Rong heard this, his brain ached as if he had neglected something.


    It took a long time to think about it. Yes, Yu Yi didn''t do anything strange in front of Nie Xuan. Nie Xuan also went to have a physical examination. What''s the reason why Nie Xuan hasn''t been pregnant? Is it Yu Yi who has physical problems?


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Xuan''s state and knew that it was not appropriate to say this now. I plan to discuss it with Nie Zhao later.


    When Tao Rong thought of this, he was suddenly stunned. When did he get into such a habit that he had to hate Nie Zhao in advance?


    Tao Rong felt her heart pounding. In fact, when her grandfather got off the bus, another figure appeared. Before Tao Rong could see it was an Wenlan, she thought it was Nie Zhao who had come back. It was really a moment of relaxation and surprise. Just for a short moment, she was disillusioned when she saw an Wenlan.

 Chapter 510

    Finally, when the old man came back with the blood whip, there was no sound outside. It was Uncle Wang who called Yu''s family and took the unconscious Yu Yi away.


    Nie Xuan reminds his husband and wife that he is not ready to be beaten out of the house by the old man


    Wang Bo said as he compared a shooting gesture with his hand. He immediately scared the people at home and left in a hurry.


    The old man didn''t say much when he came back. He said directly to Nie Xuan, "come to the study with me. I want to hear about your future plans."


    Nie Xuan put aside his complicated mood and went upstairs with the old man.


    An Wenlan and Tao Rong are left downstairs.


    An Wenlan looks at Tao Rong with deep eyes. Tao Rong smiles at her and turns to leave.


    But the two rooms are in the same direction. An Wenlan still follows Tao Rong.


    It was very quiet on the way. When Tao Rong opened the door and was ready to enter, an Wenlan said, "Tao Rong, don''t think you can have your own position in the Nie family if you help Nie Xuan this time. It''s just a coincidence. You won''t be so lucky forever. Compared with the background of your identity, these are nothing."


    Tao Rong stops to open the door and turns to an Wenlan. An Wenlan is still beautiful and elegant. She seems to have no change. She is a perfect woman at any time and from any angle. However, an Wenlan in the last life is more calm, more strategic and not arrogant. When did she become so weak.


    Weak let Tao Rong feel, even if is an Wenlan, oneself also can become better than her.


    Tao Rong smiles at an Wenlan and says, "do you think those things you are rare to me are also rare?"


    An Wen Lan''s face gradually sinks down, "hum, ignorance is really terrible."


    Tao Rong has never bothered to play tricks with an Wenlan since she split her face with her. She basically adheres to the principle of "if you don''t like me, I''ll make you even more unhappy.".


    "Maybe I''m ignorant. I only know that what I married is not Nie''s family, but Nie Zhao. Therefore, what''s the most important position in Nie Zhao''s heart is not important, sister-in-law." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    An Wenlan''s face changed instantly. She raised the corner of her mouth and asked with the fiercest smile, "do you think you have a place in his heart?"


    Tao Rong picks eyebrows and says with indifference: "yes, I feel Nie Zhao is better than you to me now. I''m really sorry."


    Tao Rong naturally dares to say so. Although he doesn''t know what Nie Zhao thinks in his heart, at least he is doing it now, so Tao Rong dares to say that he is angry with Wen Lan.


    And an Wenlan is also really to be angry, angry cheeks began to tremble.


    Because now on the surface, Nie Zhao is to avoid her, but to Tao Rong is everywhere maintenance.


    An Wenlan''s self-esteem did not allow him to say, "a person''s superficial attitude does not represent his real thoughts. In Nie Zhao''s heart, there are only should and should not, and there is no want and don''t want. I advise you not to sink too deep into him. When you know that you will never be in his heart, you will regret it."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "who told you that I fell in? Although Nie Zhao is excellent, it doesn''t mean that everyone will love him. I married him, but I didn''t say I liked him


    When an Wenlan heard this, she suddenly laughed and looked at Tao Rong with contempt in her eyes.


    "What a pity, Tao Rong. Do you dare not admit it even if you like it because you know it''s me in his heart? Just now you look like you''re so smug. In fact, you''re a poor man who wants to love but doesn''t dare to love. "


    Tao Rong''s heart seemed to be pricked by something, but there was no reaction on her face, and she still had a faint smile.


    "Whether I love or not, I have power. After all, I''m his wife. Even if he doesn''t love me, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I got him, right?"


    An Wenlan clenched her teeth and watched Tao Rong enter the room with a smile. She stamped her feet hard and then turned to enter the direction.


    Tao Rong, who has returned to her room, has been practicing disassembly and assembly for an hour before she calms down.


    Practice can help her think more freely and concentrate more, so that she won''t think too much.


    It''s very late. Tao Rong is ready to go to bed, but Nie Zhao still calls.


    Tao Rong can only admit his life and continue to report the situation. By the way, he scolds Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao is also helpless. After all, he couldn''t contact Tao Rong immediately at that time, so he is also helpless.


    Tao Rong said for a while, Nie Zhao recognized the fatigue in her tone. After all, everything today is Tao Rong''s business. He must be very tired. Nie Zhao quickly ended the conversation and coaxed Tao Rong to have a rest.


    The next day, Tao Rong went to school as usual. When she went out, she heard that her grandfather would arrange people directly. Today, she finished the divorce. Nie Xuan decides to stay at Nie''s for the time being.


    When Tao Rong first went to school, she was worried that she would meet Lin Ziqing. She was not afraid of her, but she just hated the noise.But Lin Ziqing didn''t come to class today. It''s really surprising that there is no news about the school.


    When Chen Lijuan comes over, she looks worried. Nie Xuan has already explained the situation to her.


    When Tao Rong went back in the evening, everyone had already gone home.


    However, as soon as Tao Rong stepped into the house, he felt that the atmosphere was not good.


    Tao Rong is just about to go back to put her schoolbag when Aunt Qiao shouts her to persuade Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong asked, "what''s the matter? The divorce is not going well


    Aunt Qiao sighed: "I really don''t know why there is such a mother."


    In the process of going to Nie Xuan''s room, aunt Qiao has already told Tao Rong what happened today.


    Today, the old man personally accompanied Nie Xuan to the court to prepare for the divorce lawsuit.


    Inform Yu''s family to be present. As a result, all Lin''s family members have come.


    Although they dare not offend the old man, they all oppose divorce. This time, they know that they can''t stand on a high profile and ask Nie Xuan. They can only seriously apologize and admit their mistakes, emphasizing that it is a small problem. It''s just that the distance between brother-in-law and sister-in-law is not well controlled. If they cross the boundary, they can be forgiven. If they do divorce, they are not good to anyone. Yu Yi has already reflected on it, Lin Zi Qing also apologizes in tears, hoping Nie Xuan can go home and continue to live with Yu Yi.


    In fact, they had put forward such an attitude before, but Nie Xuan didn''t pay attention to it at that time. What''s more, now they think Nie Xuan can''t make sense in his anger. After a day, they should calm down and be able to persuade him to waver. But they didn''t expect that Nie Xuan was still so determined.

 Chapter 511

    This time, Jiang Bilan directly takes out her trump card. She is tired of dying in front of Nie Xuan. She says that one of her daughters is going to divorce, the other daughter''s reputation is going to be destroyed, and she doesn''t want to live. It''s all her fault. She kneels down in front of the old man and says that she didn''t take good care of Nie Xuan and sorry for Nie Er Ye. All in all, it''s all kinds of bitter tricks.


    However, as her own mother, she threatened that as long as Nie Xuan divorced, she would not live. Nie Xuan finally had no choice.


    The old man is very angry, but Jiang Bilan is pitiful and hateful. After all, everything is up to Nie Xuan''s decision.


    As a result, there was no divorce.


    When the family came back, the old man was so angry that he didn''t speak in his study. Nie Xuan also went back to his room in a daze.


    When Aunt Qiao goes with Tao Rong, an Wenlan persuades Nie Xuan in her room.


    To be exact, Tao Rong comforts Nie Xuan. Instead of going in immediately, he listens to an Wenlan''s meaning at the door for a while.


    An Wenlan doesn''t actively support Nie Xuan''s divorce, but she doesn''t persuade her to get back together. She just gently and carefully gives Nie Xuan psychological counseling.


    But


    "If I were you, I would feel very angry, unforgivable, and even want a divorce. But now my second aunt is so sad, and your husband and sister are so regretful. It''s really pitiful. When I saw that scene, I could feel how strongly they wanted you to go back."


    "They just want to keep using me." Nie Xuan coldly said: "my mother is just afraid of destroying Lin Ziqing''s reputation. After all, divorce has no effect on the Lin family. They just want Lin Ziqing."


    "Nonsense, ah Xuan, is there a mother in the world who wants her daughter to divorce? If you go outside and ask anyone, I can guarantee that all mothers, even if their daughter''s husband is cheating, as long as they don''t hit and hurt them, their husband will also reflect on themselves, and they will hope their daughter will continue to maintain the family, so the second aunt''s performance is for you from her point of view, which is not as extreme as you think. I don''t know if others are standing in the front of her Your point of view is too much for love and hate, which affects your opinion. In fact, if you think about it carefully, is it really serious to this extent? "


    "Love and hate too much for my elder sister, do you mean me? Sister in law Tao Rong finally can''t listen, push open the door and go in.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that an Wenlan not only wanted to imperceptibly influence Nie Xuan''s judgment, but also wanted to beat herself. She was a woman who had to be on guard everywhere.


    Nie Xuan is sitting on the bed a little decadent at this time. When she sees Tao Rong appear, her eyes suddenly light up, which is totally different from the perfunctory look in front of an Wenlan.


    "Are you back from school?" Nie Xuan asked.


    Tao Rong came forward and said, "just came back." Then he looked at an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan said faintly: "Tao Rong, you are still young. I know you have a strong opinion on a Xuan''s affairs, but it''s wrong to persuade people to make extreme decisions. A Xuan is an adult. She can make her own decisions. What we need to do is to accompany her, comfort her and not influence her."


    Tao Rong sneered and said: "it seems that my sister-in-law misunderstood. She said that divorce is her own idea. I didn''t say anything."


    An Wenlan was stunned. Nie Xuan immediately frowned and said, "yes, it''s my idea. An Wenlan, you misunderstood me."


    An Wenlan''s face is a little strained. She has a preconceived idea that Tao Rong''s immature temperament should persuade Nie Xuan to divorce, but she didn''t expect that it wasn''t


    "It seems that I misunderstood. " An Wenlan said with a dry smile.


    "Exactly, I also want to ask my sister-in-law, do you think she should divorce or not?" Tao Rong asked.


    An Wenlan can''t be a bad person, so she never answers this kind of questions directly, "I said that we shouldn''t interfere with a Xuan''s decision. Whether we divorce or not has its own advantages and disadvantages, but I believe that a Xuan has another balance in her heart. Knowing how to choose is a wise choice for an adult."


    Tao Rong sneered, "that elder sister-in-law thinks, two aunts why don''t want elder sister divorce?"


    An Wenlan said directly, "naturally, I care about a Xuan."


    Tao Rong said with a light smile: "women are afraid of divorce. First, they are reluctant to have children. Second, it is difficult to remarry after divorce. Third, they are afraid that they will not be able to support themselves alone. Fourth, they are afraid that they will be abandoned by their parents and drowned by the gossiping spitting stars. Therefore, today''s women still prefer to live a hard life in marriage or even become widows Better than being a divorced woman. "


    When Tao Rong says this, an Wenlan and Nie Xuan look at Tao Rong in surprise and are stunned. After all, in this era, no one would say such things, and they are still young girls like Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong turned to Nie Xuan and said, "elder sister, do you agree with anything I said?"


    Nie Xuan slowly widens her eyes, but an Wenlan''s eyebrows wrinkle.


    Tao Rong tilted her head and said with a smile: "so the second aunt''s worry is not tenable. As the first lady of the Nie family, even if you are divorced, there are many excellent men who want to marry you home. So I think what elder sister needs to consider is not what Er Auntie is worried about. You just need to consider whether you are willing to like Yu Yi, whether you are willing to go back to spend the rest of your life with him, whether you are willing to face Lin Ziqing, just consider your wishes and your happiness. Because of the obstruction of other realistic materials, you have already been resolved by the Nie family, haven''t you? "With Tao Rong''s words, Nie Xuan is lost in meditation. An Wenlan opens her mouth several times, but she can''t find a reasonable speech that doesn''t reveal her attitude. She can only look at Tao Rong reluctantly.


    After a while, aunt Qiao called for dinner.


    The old man is at home. Everyone eats on time.


    No matter how you put everything on the table, I just want to help you


    Nie Xuan nods and the old man goes back to his study. As we all know, the old man has been very busy recently, but he has stayed for many days for Nie Xuan.


    After dinner, Tao Rong and an Wenlan accompany Nie Xuan to have tea downstairs for a while. An Wenlan tries to say something, but Tao Rong doesn''t say a word. After all, she says everything she should say, and she doesn''t care about the rest.


    An Wenlan is just talking. Nie Xuan, who was careless, seems to have suddenly figured out something. She gets up to go to find her grandfather. Tao Rong, seeing her penetrating look, knows that she has decided to divorce. An Wenlan also sees it, but it''s no use worrying. After all, she has said enough.


    Unfortunately, just when Nie Xuan was going up, Wang Bo came to inform him that the Lin family had come.

 Chapter 512

    Nie Xuan struggled for a long time, but finally decided to let Jiang Bilan in. The others didn''t let them in.


    As soon as Jiang Bilan comes in, she pulls Nie Xuan to talk alone. Seeing her haggard and anxious appearance, Nie Xuan doesn''t refuse.


    Tao Rong can only sigh when she meets such a mother.


    Although Uncle Wang went to report to the master, the master obviously won''t take charge of their mother and daughter''s affairs. It all depends on whether Nie Xuan is determined enough.


    Tao Rong knows that it should be very difficult for Nie Xuan to refuse her mother. After all, for so many years, only her mother has been a close relative beside her. Compared with Nie Xuan''s family, who hardly meet each other, the meaning is different.


    Tao Rong didn''t wait and see, but went back to her room to do her own business.


    About an hour later, Tao Rong heard the sound of the car again. She was worried that her family would come to join in the fun again, but when she went downstairs, she found that it was Chen Lijuan and Chen Liuzhi.


    Naturally, Chen Lijuan rushed to Nie Xuan''s room in a hurry. She didn''t know whether Nie Xuan asked her to come or whether she came by herself. Anyway, she didn''t come out after she went in.


    Chen Liuzhi came here a little strange. Tao Rong stood by the wall and looked at him with a smile.


    As a result, Chen Liuzhi showed that he had come to check the health of Nie''s family.


    It is true that private doctors are qualified to change the examination time, so the reason is valid.


    Tao Rong didn''t say much, cooperating with Chen Liuzhi''s inspection. When he finished the inspection, Tao Rong said with a smile, "do you want to check the elder sister later? After all, the elder sister is also in the Nie family now."


    Chen Liuzhi packing medicine box action a stiff, some helpless looking at Tao Rong, "I haven''t checked before, so listen to the old man."


    Tao Rong gave a smirk, and Chen Liuzhi went to find the old man with the medicine box.


    Tao Rong also thinks that the old man should have a good check recently. After all, he is so angry every day that his blood pressure is going to be high.


    However, when Tao Rong looks at Chen Liuzhi''s white coat, he suddenly feels as if he has something in mind. Tao Rong goes back to think about it for a long time. When he is about to think about it, Nie Zhao''s routine phone call comes first.


    Nie Zhao now likes to inquire about things from her, and Tao Rong can only accept the reward of her life.


    Nie Zhao finished listening and said directly, "I can send someone to intercept the second aunt secretly and let the elder sister divorce them."


    Tao Rong laughingly said, "do you want to divorce my elder sister so much?"


    Nie Zhao asked: "is that kind of person worthy to stay with elder sister?"


    Tao Rong sneered and said, "I don''t deserve it."


    It seems that their views are identical.


    "Now the second aunt and Chen Lijuan are in the elder sister''s room. I hope Chen Lijuan can help the elder sister carry the attack of the second aunt." Tao Rong said.


    "Elder brother Chen even accompanied me. I just asked him to check with my elder sister. Recently, his mood fluctuates so much that I need to pay attention to his health." Nie Zhao is concerned about Tao.


    After listening to Nie Zhao, Tao Rong doesn''t know that Chen Liuzhi may like Nie Xuan. Instead, she thinks that Chen Liuzhi is just accompanying her sister.


    Tao Rong was very curious about this and asked: "in fact, I''m very strange. Dr. Chen is not young. Why has he never had a partner? Doesn''t he have anyone he likes?"


    Nie Zhao a Leng, suddenly feel a little surprised, after all, Tao Rong seldom to other people''s feelings so gossip.


    "Since I met him, I haven''t heard him say who he likes, and I haven''t seen him fall in love. When I was abroad, some women took the initiative to show their love to him, but he refused on the ground that he had a beloved woman. But when I asked him, he said it was just an excuse. I think he didn''t like anyone, or it would be unreasonable depending on his situation I can''t help fighting for it. "


    Reason Probably the other party has been married, and has never considered him in the direction of the object, so I dare not approach it.


    Tao Rong naturally doesn''t gossip with Nie Zhao before Chen Liuzhi himself says it, but he is a little concerned about this situation, so he starts to ask Nie Zhao about Chen Liuzhi.


    However, Nie Zhao was getting more and more impatient. At last, his tone became stiff.


    Tao Rong responded and asked, "are you out of time? Go ahead and talk later."


    "No!" Nie Zhao some unhappy said: "just don''t want to talk, we can''t change a topic?"


    Tao Rong doubts a way: "why?"


    "I also want to ask you why you never care so much about a man''s situation. You go to elder brother Chen every week. Is it not enough for you to understand? Why do you want to know from my side that you care about him? " Nie Zhao''s tone is sour.


    Tao Rong felt the obvious change of his mood.


    Tao Rong imperceptibly raised the corner of his mouth, "I just want to understand, can''t I?"


    Then I heard the sound of clenching my teeth, "no, I don''t want to say it, and I don''t like you to understand it."


    "Why?" Tao Rong asked instinctively.


    Nie Zhao said directly: "as a married woman, do you think that you should introduce another man to your husband when you say that you are interested in him?"Tao Rong finally couldn''t help laughing and said, "what are you doing! It''s like you''re jealous of me. "


    Tao Rong finished the moment, the brain as if by electric shock, his laughter also stopped suddenly.


    Tao Rong suddenly regretted it. Why did she say it? Why did she say it? She didn''t know what her psychology was. She just No!


    Tao Rong''s heart was in a mess. She was embarrassed to hear the laughter, but it was even quieter there. It seemed that she could hear the heartbeat of the other party in the microphone, but there was no other sound.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong heard the other side''s voice, as if about to say something, Tao Rong woke up as a general, suddenly hung up the phone.


    When the reaction came, I was stunned.


    Why hang up


    Because she didn''t want to hear any answers?


    Tao Rong can''t help shaking. She doesn''t know what she''s doing.


    Tao Rong suddenly remembered what was wrong, because Tao Rong had teased Nie Zhao like this before, but at that time her heart was calm and fearless.


    But now what is she avoiding?


    Tao Rong''s heart is being impacted, and the phone suddenly rings madly again.


    Tao Rong struggled for a long time, but still picked up the phone. Before Nie Zhao spoke, he took the initiative to say: "Alas? Why did the phone stop working? Is it broken? Hello, hello? Can you hear me


    The phone was quiet for a while before answering, "I hear you now."


    "Oh, that''s OK. I just said where By the way, I said Doctor Chen. In fact, after asking for a long time, I suddenly felt very strange. Why didn''t Chen Lijuan introduce her brother to her elder sister? "

 Chapter 513

    "I suddenly feel that they are a good match. I should have known each other before. Is it because the elder sister was young at that time, so I didn''t have a chance to start? Do you think I can..." Tao Rong said here and began to laugh.


    Nie Zhao said directly, "don''t make a fuss. After all, elder sister''s situation has not been solved. After that, elder sister has no children. I think elder brother Chen might..."


    "Wait, you say..." Tao Rong suddenly gave a cry.


    Nie Zhaoli said: "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong remembered what she had forgotten.


    Before, she always wondered why Nie Xuan couldn''t have a baby.


    Now I don''t know what method Yu Yi used to make Nie Xuan have no children, but in the last life, it was a long time, and it hasn''t been discovered for such a long time. What is the cause?


    Tao Rong quickly told Nie Zhao about this doubt.


    Nie Zhao was silent for a long time. He immediately said, "go and ask elder brother Chen to do a good examination for elder sister. I remember that many relatives of Yu''s family work in the hospital. I......" Nie Zhao did not go on for a moment.


    Because he and Tao Rong have the same feeling of uncertainty. If it''s just ordinary contraceptives, Nie Xuan is not a fool. How can he not find that he was given contraceptives? What''s more, Nie Xuan spent most of his time in the Lin family, so Yu Yi can''t do anything unless the Lin family is an accomplice.


    No matter what the situation is, it''s a serious problem. It''s just that they are blinded by other things and forget that there is such an important point.


    "OK, I''ll go right away. I''ll let you know if there is any result." Tao Rong finished, hung up the phone, but after hanging up the phone, Tao Rong still looked at the mobile phone for a while, then went out.


    Tao Rong waited at the door of the old man for a while, and finally waited for Chen Liuzhi to come out.


    As soon as Chen Liuzhi came out, he had no choice but to say, "I really don''t see that you are such a gossip. Are you waiting to see me check Nie Xuan?"


    Chen Liuzhi wants to continue, but he is dragged all the way to the corner by Tao Rong. When he is sure that the old man can''t hear him for a while, he explains the situation.


    The more Tao Rong said, the more ugly Chen Liuzhi''s face was.


    Tao Rong discussed with Chen Liuzhi again, but Chen Liuzhi said that he had to go to the hospital for a detailed examination. He had several people he could trust to help with the examination overnight.


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong first asks Chen Liuzhi to go in and pretend to have an ordinary examination. Then he falsely claims that there is something wrong with the examination and that he wants to do an instrument examination. Tao Rong gives Chen Lijuan a hint and asks Chen Lijuan to help.


    As a result, Nie Xuan misunderstands that after receiving their information, they help her get rid of Jiang Bilan''s persuasion and naturally want to go out for a breath.


    Jiang Bilan also looks worried and wants to follow, but Chen Lijuan enthusiastically says that she will come back soon and check it. As a result, she will see it tomorrow, so it won''t take long. Let Jiang Bilan have a rest.


    Nie Xuan insists that Jiang Bilan may feel that he can run away from the monk and not the temple, so he stays.


    Four people soon went out. After getting on the bus, Nie Xuan let go: "please, brother Chen, I''d like your help."


    Chen Liuzhi looks at Nie Xuan in the rearview mirror. He looks complicated, but he doesn''t say much.


    Chen Lijuan didn''t know. She had the same misunderstanding as Nie Xuan, so she said with a smile, "brother, I admire you. I never thought you were so smart. Let''s go relax and have supper? "


    Chen Liuzhi couldn''t open his mouth. Tao Rong sighed and said, "no, let''s go to the hospital."


    Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan look at Tao Rong in a daze.


    Tao Rong said his worry directly.


    Tao Rong didn''t ask Nie Xuan if she wanted to. After all, she wanted to check it before, but she was annoyed to skip it later.


    The car soon arrived at the hospital, and all the people were made an appointment by Chen Liuzhi.


    Tao Rong and the three of them just need to wait. Chen Liuzhi perfectly solves all the other processes. Looking at Doctor Chen like this, Tao Rong feels more and more that if Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi were together, they might be very happy.


    But if you look at Nie Xuan, you really don''t have any idea about Chen Liuzhi.


    Nie Xuan is being examined step by step. Chen Lijuan is very worried outside and asks Chen Liuzhi questions from time to time.


    At this time, Chen Lijuan finally finds out her elder brother''s abnormality. Her absent mindedness is too exaggerated. After all, in Chen Lijuan''s imagination, Chen Liuzhi doesn''t know Nie Xuan very well. How can she feel lost for Nie Xuan.


    Chen Lijuan''s brain is still very smart, and she directly asks, "brother, what''s the matter with you? It seems that he is very worried about ah Xuan. "


    Chen Liuzhi was slightly stunned and said, "because it''s your friend."


    Tao Rong coughs deliberately, but she doesn''t finish. Chen Lijuan looks at Tao Rong, and suddenly feels that she doesn''t believe Chen Liuzhi any more, because she remembers something. From the day before yesterday to now, Chen Liuzhi is so strange that the hospital is closed. It seems that she has something on her mind. But recently, there is nothing wrong with her family, and Chen Liuzhi has nothing to do with herself. The only thing that can be called something Only Nie Xuan is concerned.Chen Lijuan looked at Chen Liuzhi keenly and said, "brother, you don''t like ah Xuan."


    Tao Rong was almost choked by her own saliva. She thought Chen Lijuan had to guess for a while, but she guessed right all of a sudden. She was worthy of brother and sister, or knew each other.


    Chen Lijuan didn''t give Chen Liuzhi a chance to quibble. "I said," why don''t you fall in love all the time? It turns out that So you When things, you are my brother, she is my best sister, ah, such a good thing, why don''t you say it all the time, what are you thinking! Big brother


    Chen Liuzhi immediately frowned and said, "keep your voice down. This is the hospital." After that, I didn''t feel relieved to look at the door of the examination room.


    "Tell me the truth." Although Chen Lijuan whispered, her tone was extremely ferocious.


    Chen Liuzhi sighed: "yes, I like her. Since you were friends, I''ve loved her. I like her very much. I always like her. I know her identity is special. At the beginning, I felt that I didn''t deserve her and I certainly couldn''t marry her. So when she was young, I made great efforts to succeed in my studies and study hard, I try to study abroad, but when I think it''s OK, when I come back, she''s already married. I''m so stupid. I missed her. If I pursued her, if I... "


    "Brother, you are..." Chen Lijuan was stunned.


    Tao Rong is also stunned, did not expect to be so long love story.

 Chapter 514

    When Chen Liuzhi fell in love with Nie Xuan, Nie Xuan was just in the third grade of junior high school. At such an awkward age, Chen Liuzhi was ashamed to speak up and even didn''t dare to get too close to Nie Xuan. At that time, he had the opportunity to study abroad. In order to be worthy of Nie Xuan and wait for her to grow up, he left Nie Xuan''s life circle as a good friend.


    When I was abroad, I could hear one or two words about Nie Xuan from my sister''s phone. Occasionally I can see Nie Xuan when I return home. Although I don''t have too much contact, it''s OK.


    Chen Lijuan and Nie Xuan have a good relationship. Naturally they make complaints about themselves. When they were in high school, they often said that the big lady of Nie Xuan was getting more and more angry and could not get a boyfriend. This made her sister anxious, but reassured him.


    He even plans to get his doctorate when Nie Xuan graduates and come back to pursue Nie Xuan.


    but Chen Lijuan suddenly mentioned Nie Xuan''s engagement and prepared to marry in the near future, because she was not satisfied with Nie Xuan''s marriage, so make complaints about Chen Liuzhi.


    However, this is like a bolt from the blue for Chen Liuzhi.


    On the same day, he immediately flew back to China to see if there was any chance of recovery. When he looked for a chance to meet Nie Xuan and Yu Yi, he found that Nie Xuan and Yu Yi had already incarnated as a little woman in front of her, which was the appearance of love.


    When Nie Xuan saw him and called elder brother Chen out politely and distantly, he knew he had no chance.


    Chen Liuzhi put this feeling without a beginning directly in his heart. After seeing her wedding dress from a distance, he left China and continued to finish her studies to heal her wounds.


    In fact, it was because Chen Liuzhi saw the similarities between Nie Xuan and Nie Zhao on his face that he wanted to take care of Nie Zhao. As a result, I found that I was really a sister and brother after I got familiar with it.


    Chen Liuzhi thinks that he and Nie Xuan are just like this, so after he comes back, he doesn''t give himself any chance to see Nie Xuan. As long as Nie Xuan is there, he will find an excuse to disappear, because he is afraid that he can''t control himself and shows his love. According to Nie Xuan''s personality, he will definitely hate him, so he would rather not contact him at all and be a friend''s brother Just fine.


    But I never thought that Nie Xuan''s life was so bad.


    He really regretted his indecision, indecision and a little bit of self-esteem and inferiority.


    Until this moment, he can no longer hide, can only say helplessly.


    Looking at Chen Lijuan and Tao Rong''s stunned expression, Chen Liuzhi frowned deeply and said, "please keep it a secret, at least I want to tell her myself."


    Chen Lijuan immediately said excitedly, "will you tell her? Will you go after her? "


    Tao Rong also looks at Chen Liuzhi curiously.


    "If she decides to divorce, I will Although Although I''m nothing to her, I don''t want to miss it this time Chen Liuzhi said firmly.


    Chen Lijuan''s face immediately showed an excited smile, as if she had seen her eldest brother and her best friend together, but if so, it would be the luckiest thing for Chen Lijuan.


    However, in Tao Rong''s view, good is good, but the difficulty is very big. After such love betrayal, will Nie Xuan easily fall into the emotional vortex? After all, Nie Xuan himself is a very cool person.


    Outside, Tao Rong waits, but Chen Lijuan is always excited to gossip about her brother''s secret love for Nie Xuan.


    Soon, the door of the examination room opened and the nurse accompanied Nie Xuan out.


    Nie Xuan is worried about what will happen later.


    Chen Liuzhi stepped forward and said, "don''t worry. The result will come out soon. I''ll go in and have a look."


    As soon as Chen Liuzhi talks, Chen Lijuan''s excited eyes shine. If Tao Rong hadn''t beaten her, she would have been exposed in front of Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan nodded and said, "please, brother Chen. No matter what the real situation is, I hope you will tell me the truth. "


    Chen Liuzhi smiles and turns to go in.


    After Nie Xuan comes out, Chen Lijuan takes her to discuss the things that Jiang Bilan talked to her in her room.


    Just as Tao Rong had expected, Jiang Bilan was just the same. She forced Nie Xuan to divorce her and destroy her sister''s reputation with bitter tricks. She repeatedly threatened to take her home.


    But Nie Xuan doesn''t agree. Jiang Bilan spends time with her and tries to tell her how much time she and Yu Yi have been good to her.


    Tao Rong did not understand, these people are to achieve the goal of selective forgetting? It is clear that Yu Yi''s kindness to Nie Xuan is also for the sake of acting and profiting from the Nie family behind Nie Xuan. Is it necessary for Nie Xuan to repeatedly emphasize such an obvious thing to seal Jiang Bilan''s mouth?


    Having such a mother is really the despair of being a daughter.


    Chen Lijuan has no other worries, so she has only one purpose in persuading Nie Xuan to divorce her and keep her away from those scum.


    Now that he knows his brother''s mind, no matter for his sister or for his brother, he tries harder to persuade Nie Xuan to be cruel.With that, Chen Liuzhi and the attending woman came out.


    When Tao Rong looked at the past, he had an ominous premonition in his heart, because Chen Liuzhi''s face was not at ease, not sad, but angry and even hateful.


    "Brother..." Chen Lijuan also saw that her brother was in the wrong mood.


    Supported by Chen Lijuan, Nie Xuan stood up, looked at the serious looking doctor in charge, her eyes flashed and said, "doctor, is it my problem? So you can''t have children? "


    The female doctor said with gnashing teeth: "Alas! How could anyone do such a cruel thing? It''s really... "


    The female doctor couldn''t go on. Chen Lijuan said anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    After biting his teeth, Chen Liuzhi finally stops the woman doctor and decides to talk to Nie Xuan himself.


    "Nie Xuan, you''ve taken Chinese medicine several times, haven''t you?" Chen Liuzhi asked.


    Nie Xuan frowned slightly and recalled: "Yu Yi''s mother found me Chinese medicine when I was infertile for a long time. But I remember eating it five or six times. I thought it was too bitter to eat it


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "is there something wrong with that medicine?"


    Chen Liuzhi nodded and looked at Nie Xuan painfully. He said: "all the tests have come out. The decline of your uterine function is caused by the use of traditional Chinese medicine that has hurt your body. It is highly toxic to the infertile women. I don''t know why there are no problems in your subsequent tests. I think someone has concealed you."


    Nie Xuan''s face turned pale and said, "so I can''t have another child, can I?"

 Chapter 515

    When Nie Xuan raised this question, Tao Rongxin also tightened up. She thought it was just a little bit of damage. She used some medicine to control it for the time being, but after stopping it, she could If the drug is checked out, Jiang Bilan can be silenced. After all, if she dares to take medicine to Nie Xuan, the meaning is totally different. No matter what the reason is, it''s impossible not to divorce.


    But Tao Rong didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    Will Yu Yi be so cruel?


    Chen Lijuan couldn''t believe she took Chen Liuzhi by the arm and said, "how can it be Brother, it''s impossible, isn''t it? If you''re cured, ah Xuan is still so young. "


    Chen Liuzhi looks at Nie Xuan. When he sees the pain and despair on her face, his heart breaks. He tries to calm down and comfort her: "although It''s not easy, but there are opportunities. "


    The female doctor also came forward to comfort her: "girl, you are still young. You may be able to have a baby after you have been raised. Moreover, with the rapid development of medicine, there may be a cure soon. Not at home, but abroad. "


    What Chen Liuzhi and the female doctor said sounds like consolation and hope.


    But for patients, this kind of saying is equivalent to telling the terminally ill that as long as you keep in a good mood and a healthy lifestyle, you can certainly live a few more days.


    Nie Xuan only knows that if she wants to have children in her life, it''s not until God has mercy on her.


    Nie Xuan closed his eyes, trembled all over and said, "why is he so cruel Why... "


    Tao Rong frowns and just wants to comfort her, but Nie Xuan falls back. Fortunately, Tao Rong''s skill is quick and he is held by her.


    The crowd was startled and rushed forward. Without saying a word, Chen Liuzhi picked up Nie Xuan and sent him to the ward.


    Chen Lijuan cried directly. She didn''t expect that her sister should have suffered such a terrible thing.


    Only Tao Rong keeps calm. She calls Nie Zhao quickly, but Nie Zhao doesn''t get a call. She knows that she can''t hide it.


    Although a little sorry for the elderly, but Tao Rong or a phone call directly back home.


    In the evening, Uncle Zhang drove over with an Wenlan and Jiang Bilan.


    However, only the old man knows about Nie Xuan. Other people think Nie Xuan is ill.


    Jiang Bilan rushed to Nie Xuan''s bedside as soon as she arrived and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you, a Xuan? What''s wrong with your body? What''s wrong with you? "


    Nie Xuan woke up a long time ago, but he didn''t want to get up all the time. Before, he was still crying silently. Now he just looked at the ceiling with open eyes in a daze.


    Jiang Bilan quickly asked Chen Liuzhi, "Doctor Chen, what''s wrong with my daughter?"


    Chen Liuzhi doesn''t care about Jiang Bilan. His eyes almost stay on Nie Xuan.


    Chen Lijuan angrily said: "it''s not my aunt who has chosen a good husband for a Xuan. I really don''t know if you have a grudge against a Xuan. A Xuan is clearly worth a better man. Why do you choose such a family, such a vicious man for him. Ah Xuan Ah Xuan... "


    "You What are you talking about! Although Yu Yi made a little mistake, he is good. How can I harm a Xuan! You are young. I don''t understand. I do it for the sake of a Xuan''s good. " Jiang Bilan''s ignorant retort.


    "What''s the matter?" An Wenlan is still smart, and quickly things are not simple, directly asked to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong took a look at an Wenlan, and then looked at the old man with a deep pain on his face. He didn''t dare to speak.


    Jiang Bilan continued to be stupid and took Nie Xuan by the arm and said, "ah Xuan, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare your mother


    Nie Xuan turned his head to look at his mother mechanically at this time, and his expression was almost sad to the blank.


    "For my good?" Nie Xuan first asked, but he didn''t know whether to ask Jiang Bilan or himself. Then light without any tone said: "Yu Yi does not want me to give him a child, so give me medicine, from then on, I may never have a child."


    In a word, it makes the whole ward quiet.


    Hearing Nie Xuan say that, the old man didn''t stand firm for a moment. It was Tao Rong who had been paying attention to the old man and helped him.


    But the old man is also tenacious, just shaking, just like a straight tree, standing.


    But Jiang Bilan screamed: "how can it be!"


    Nie Xuan''s sneer was worse than crying. "Mother would rather believe that beast than me?"


    Jiang Bilan was dumb for a moment and said: "this..."


    Chen Lijuan said in a hoarse voice: "my brother and the doctor in charge here have done a comprehensive examination for a Xuan, and they have made it very clear. The so-called tonic they gave a Xuan at home is poison, which is used to harm her. Whether Yu''s parents know it or not, it must be Yu Yi who did it anyway."


    "You Don''t talk nonsense. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding. Maybe they''ve got the wrong medicine. Is Yu Yi crazy? Even if he He doesn''t want to have a baby for the time being, and he won''t hurt ah Xuan! ""After all, there is no insurance for other contraceptives once and for all." Tao Rong said in a cold voice: "second aunt, elder sister used to go to the hospital for examination, but Yu Yi didn''t allow her to go to other hospitals, only let elder sister check in the hospital that he has a relationship with. No wonder she can never find out the truth. In this way, does second aunt want to cover up the murderer?"


    Jiang Bilan was speechless and was in a panic.


    All of a sudden, the door outside was knocked and everyone was stunned. Is there anyone else coming at this time?


    To everyone''s surprise, Yu Yi came in. He was followed by his parents, Lin Zhiqiang and Lin Ziqing.


    It''s all here.


    As for why they know and come here


    Tao Rong slowly turned his head and looked at Jiang Bilan, who was already pale.


    This "mother" is really thinking about her daughter.


    "Ah Xuan, I heard that you are ill. I''m so worried about you. I''ll come to see..."


    Yu Yi''s gentle performance has not yet reached the extreme. Standing in the distance, Nie''s eyes are like eagles. Uncle Zhang, who has received the signal, is nearest to Yu Yi.


    So before Yu Yi finished speaking, he was suddenly choked by Uncle Zhang.


    This gives Yu''s family and Lin''s parents a surprise.


    The ward immediately became noisy.


    Zhang Shu pinched so hard that he almost lifted the man up.


    Yu Yi''s face turned red as if he was going to suffocate in the next second. His feet were kicking desperately.


    Yu''s parents rushed forward to block, and were all kicked to the ground by Uncle Zhang.


    "Throw these animals out and don''t dirty my granddaughter''s eyes." Master Nie said coldly.

 Chapter 516

    All the people at home were thrown out by Uncle Zhang like garbage.


    Lin''s father and daughter at the door were also scared. They looked at Jiang Bilan nervously and didn''t know what was going on.


    Jiang Bilan finally recovered and apologized, "I don''t know I thought Dad, I didn''t mean to. Don''t be angry. "


    However, master Nie doesn''t pay attention to Jiang Bilan at all. Jiang Bilan is flustered and immediately apologizes to Nie Xuan. If she knows such a thing, she won''t let Yu Yi come at this time.


    Jiang Bilan talked for a long time, but he almost broke his tongue. Then Nie Xuan said, "Mom, don''t talk."


    Jiang Bilan thought Nie Xuan didn''t blame himself, so she said: "it''s really hateful. We must make them responsible. It''s really hateful. I''ll go out and scold them now. "


    With that, Jiang Bilan ran out angrily, looking like she was going to avenge her daughter. But what she really did? The people in the room didn''t care. After all, Jiang Bilan had wiped out the respect of the Nie family for her.


    Because of Jiang Bilan''s going out, she took away the Lin family.


    This time, the old man didn''t want to wait for Nie Xuan to make a decision. He said directly, "ah Xuan, this time, listen to my grandfather. Tomorrow, I will force a divorce. My grandfather will help you with the rest."


    This time with the previous tone is a little different, this time is completely with murderous.


    Tao Rong is sure that Yu Yi will be abolished even if he does not die. What people do they think they are offending? I don''t know.


    It seems that Nie Xuan is too kind to them. They think they can do it at will.


    When the old man said that, no one could resist. Of course, Nie Xuan is exhausted now. She just wants those people to disappear in her life. She doesn''t want to care about anything.


    Nie Xuan didn''t spend that night in the hospital. After all, her physical injury was a long time ago. She has no problem now, so she doesn''t need to be hospitalized. Besides, she doesn''t want to be hospitalized. She just wants to go home.


    Chen Lijuan and Chen Liuzhi are not sure about Nie Xuan, but they can''t follow Nie Xuan home.


    It''s just that Jiang Bilan has the cheek to follow.


    Tao Rong thinks that Jiang Bilan wants to make up for her previous behavior.


    But to Tao Rong''s surprise, in the middle of the night, Nie Xuan weeps and drives her mother away.


    Later, Tao Rongcai learned that even in that case, Jiang Bilan came back with the purpose of keeping her daughter Lin Ziqing''s reputation and persuading Nie Xuan not to divorce. The funny reason she gave was that Nie Xuan could no longer have children in her life, so she naturally did not want to divorce, leaving Yu Yi in charge. Divorce was cheaper for Yu Yi.


    No matter how selfish, cruel and ruthless her mother is, no matter how deep she is, Nie Xuan may not be able to accept her presence.


    The next day Tao Rong went to school. Chen Lijuan asked for leave but didn''t come. She probably went to accompany Nie Xuan.


    At noon, Tao Rong went home specially, and finally saw the results.


    Nie Xuan and Yu Yi have completely dissolved their marriage. According to the law, everything belonging to Nie Xuan is returned to Nie Xuan, and Yu''s family has to make compensation.


    It''s just funny that apart from Nie Xuan''s things, there are basically no good things in Yu''s family.


    Although Yu''s family had some foundation before, they have lived a higher life since Nie Xuan came into the family. Most of the previous things have been sold, and the money has naturally become compensation.


    Yu Yi takes his parents out of the house almost without anything, so he can only stay in a hotel for a while.


    The week after that, all the businesses of Yu''s family collapsed, and Yu Yi''s own job was dismissed. Yu Yi was killed secretly, beaten up and sent to the hospital. He couldn''t get out of bed for a month.


    Because the people who used to make friends with Yu family all know why Yu family has become what it is now, so they dare not support Yu family, and the people in Yu family get worse.


    This is revenge for Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong actually heard from Nie Zhao that the old man was ready to take Yu Yi''s life, but he was stopped by Nie Xuan. It''s not that Nie Xuan still cares about Yu Yi, but that he doesn''t deserve to let the Nie family get even a stain.


    As for the Lin family, they have been completely stripped of the "Nie Xuan" label, so there will be no more Nie''s affection in any business cooperation.


    And everyone in the circle knows that Nie Xuan hardly recognizes the mother, and Lin Zhiqiang has nothing to do with Nie Xuan.


    As for Lin Ziqing, it''s a joke. When she was young, she colluded with her brother-in-law and did something wrong to her sister, which directly led to her bad reputation as a third party in her marriage.


    Lin Ziqing, without Nie Xuan''s protection, is no more than a young lady of a small family, and she is also a scandal ridden young lady.


    So when Lin Ziqing comes to class, Tao Rong will admire her courage.


    In Chen Lijuan''s class, in the class she once bullied, she even dared to come.


    Later, Tao Rong found that she was wrong. After all, the family background in her class was harder than hers, and the others were just ordinary classmates.It''s just that Lin Ziqing''s story seems to have been passed on to the school, so many people point at her behind her back.


    The first time linziqing heard it, she hit her classmate angrily. Then she rushed to Tao Rong and wanted to fight with her. She thought it was Tao Rong who said it.


    But yuan Xu was still on guard.


    Although Tao Rong said that she didn''t spread it, Lin Ziqing didn''t believe it. She wrote down the deep hatred directly on Tao Rong, and then she went all the way to find Tao Rong''s trouble. And because they are always unsuccessful, they vent their anger on other innocent students. Among them, Niu Lu and Mo Yijia bear the brunt and are the worst victims of abuse.


    At this time, Tao Rong was ordered to take leave of absence to the military region before he had a chance to manage.


    In fact, the old man wants to take Nie Xuan to relax, and an Wenlan will naturally follow him. But now Nie Xuan obviously has a better relationship with Tao Rong, so after asking Chen Lijuan about Tao Rong''s achievements, the old man directly asks her to take a three-day leave plus five days at the end of last week to take them to the final of the military region''s Dabi.


    The reason given is: your husband entered several events and entered the finals. If you don''t go, what will it look like?


    Tao Rong I can only carry a bag of learning materials.


    When the car arrived at the military area command, Tao Rong saw three men of Nie''s family greeting him from a distance.


    Naturally, Nie Zhao was the first person to see him, because he was so smiling that he seemed to collect the tiny sunlight in winter into his dimples.


    The twinkling eyes were locked on Tao Rong''s face without blinking, as if silently saying: you finally came.

 Chapter 517

    Nie Xuan''s arrival naturally attracted the most attention. Both Nie Demin and Nie Chen came forward to ask for warmth and care. Only Nie Zhao came up to Tao Rong, looked at Tao Rong''s tight little face, laughed and whispered: "I''m so reluctant."


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao. Of course, she is reluctant. She has no good memory of this place.


    "Just a few days." Nie Zhao is helpless to coax a way.


    "Ah Zhao, I haven''t come to say hello to a Xuan yet." Nie Chen opens a way.


    Nie Zhao then turned to talk.


    Nie Xuan''s attitude towards the people is still a little colder. After all, she has not been familiar with them for so many years, so it is impossible to say that she is familiar with them. However, she is still grateful to Nie Zhao. After all, it is Nie Zhao and Tao Rong who help her see the truth and get rid of her misery.


    Nie Xuan nodded to Nie Zhao and said, "thank you very much this time."


    Nie Zhao said with a smile, "it''s all for a family."


    When they enter the military area command, they all act separately. Tao Rong thinks that he wants to follow Nie Xuan, but he doesn''t think that the old man has other plans to bring Nie Xuan this time.


    First, let Nie Xuan change his environment to be quiet. Second, it''s because of the military hospital here.


    There are many powerful doctors in the hospital, especially traditional Chinese medicine. After all, Nie Xuan''s body is damaged by traditional Chinese medicine, so the old man is here to show her a very powerful old Chinese medicine doctor and ask him to help him find a way to recuperate Nie Xuan.


    Naturally, Nie Xuan was admitted to the hospital for examination and treatment at any time.


    Tao Rong has never been to live in the military region, so she has no idea of the situation here. She thinks that she came here with Nie Xuan and was assigned to live in the girls'' dormitory.


    But never thought, Nie Zhao directly took her to the military building, which is Nie Zhao received the news, emergency application apartment.


    The conditions of the apartment are naturally much better than the dormitory. They can even cook by themselves, and the environment is quieter.


    But looking at the structure of one room, one hall and one bathroom, Tao Rong was a little silly.


    She turned to Nie Zhao, who helped her bring in the salute, and mechanically asked, "I live here, where do you live?"


    Nie Zhao felt his chin uneasily and said, "it''s here naturally."


    Tao Rong is always surprised to see the big mouth on the living room in winter. Then into the bedroom, a double bed, and a wardrobe and desk bench, basically the room is covered.


    Tao Rong pointed to himself and the only bed.


    Nie Zhao came in to help her salute and put it on the desk. He put a shy smile around his mouth and said, "no way. You are a military sister-in-law. If you want to apply for residence, it can''t be a dormitory, it can only be a family building. Once I apply, I can''t go back to live in the dormitory. You can''t let me squeeze a single bed with other men, and I can''t squeeze it."


    "So you''re going to sleep with me?" Tao Rong asked in silence.


    Nie Zhao rubbed his nose and said, "it''s not like I haven''t slept together. Why are you so surprised? I won''t do anything to you. It''s just roommates in the same bed. "


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao unhappily. Nie Zhaoli says, "if you want to blame me, blame my grandfather. It''s none of my business."


    As Nie Zhao talks, he feels guilty and remembers that he talked to his grandfather on the phone before. When he said he would bring Nie Xuan, he begged him to bring Tao Rong. Because he helped Nie Xuan, he readily agreed.


    Tao Rong converges her frightening eyes. She finally understands why an Wenlan looks at her with that kind of eyes. Once she comes in, she can only sleep with Nie Zhao.


    Just as I was daydreaming, the door outside was knocked.


    It''s an Wenlan.


    Nie Chen went to the small canteen to prepare first. Soldiers of their own rank can book a private room in the small canteen for dinner at their own expense. An Wenlan is responsible for finding Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to go together and have a family dinner.


    An Wenlan has always been good at performance when there are many people. Seeing Tao Rong and Nie Zhao come out, she warmly says to Tao Rong, "if you are not used to living here for the first time, you can tell me. If you have anything you need, you can also come to me. We''re upstairs. "


    Tao Rong smiles and nods, which is to cope with. She is still confused in her heart now. She is flustered at the thought of sleeping with Nie Zhao for at least four nights.


    As for the panic, she had no answer in her heart.


    "Big brother went to the canteen first?" Nie Zhao asked.


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao with a different look. She looks sad but smiles. "Well, he''s going to arrange it. You all have competitions in the afternoon, so you''d better have lunch earlier to give you lunch break. By the way, ah Zhao, tonight, or I''ll sleep with Tao Rong, and you''ll sleep with your elder brother. "


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are slightly stunned, with different moods.


    An Wenlan naturally said: "you recently participated in the competition, your elder brother wants to discuss with you."


    "What does big brother mean?" Nie Zhao asked with a slight frown.Tao Rong, on the other hand, looks at an Wenlan.


    An Wen Lan eye wave current turns a way: "certainly."


    Nie Zhao thought about it and said, "it''s OK to be free at ordinary times."


    This means to refuse.


    The smile on an Wenlan''s face is a little too much to hang up, "don''t you usually sleep in separate rooms at home? I''m also worried that Tao Rong is not used to sleeping here. "


    Nie Zhao''s face changed slightly. Before he opened his mouth, Tao Rong said with a smile, "I''m not used to sleeping with strangers."


    An Wenlan looks at Tao Rong with a sharp look.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "besides, people here don''t know what happened to Nie Zhao and me. If we don''t sleep together, people will gossip. It''s not good for my sister-in-law and Nie Zhao."


    Almost everyone here knows what happened to an Wenlan and Nie Zhao. As a result, when Nie Zhao''s wife comes, instead of sleeping with her husband, she sleeps with an Wenlan. Isn''t that strange?


    Naturally, Tao Rong''s saying this is just an excuse. She doesn''t care whether these two people''s reputation is good or not. She just doesn''t want to make an Wenlan happy.


    As soon as Tao Rong says it, an Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao as if she has been wronged.


    But I didn''t expect that Nie Zhao had been staring at Tao Rong, and there was a smile in his eyes.


    How is this possible? Isn''t Nie Zhao disgusted with other people''s insinuation of the past between them? How Tao Rong said that he had such a reaction.


    Nie Zhao looks at such Tao Rong, in the heart inexplicably secretly happy, then nods a way: "is such. Tao Rong is right. "


    Listening to the voice of implied smile, Tao Rong looks back at Nie Zhao unhappily. He doesn''t know how happy he is.


    Nie Zhao turned around and took up the key in the small box beside the door, handed it to Tao Rong and said, "I have one on me. Keep this one."

 Chapter 518

    Tao Rong gives a sound, takes the key, installs it, and walks out with Nie Zhao. Two people are totally ignoring an Wenlan.


    Tao Zhaowen always pulls Tao ganrong out, so she leaves alone.


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan''s warm and gentle expression. It''s funny in her heart. She doesn''t like her going out with Nie Zhao, right?


    This kind of small action, Tao Rong is really too lazy to care.


    Along the way, the three met a lot of soldiers. Naturally, they knew Nie Zhao and an Wenlan, because their identity and appearance were unforgettable.


    But this time they brought one more person, and people couldn''t help guessing what identity this person was.


    Nowadays, Tao Rong''s dressing temperament has long been completely different. Her spirit is much better than an Wenlan''s, and her face is getting longer and longer. Even if she is close to a great beauty like an Wenlan, her light will not be completely covered up. On the contrary, there is a pure sense of beauty, after all, looking at small.


    Nie Zhao, who follows behind, can even vaguely hear young soldiers passing by, whispering about Tao Rong''s identity.


    Nie Zhao goes forward involuntarily and walks beside Tao Rong. However, as soon as he goes away, it seems that Tao Rong is the same little sister as he and an Wenlan.


    All the way to the military canteen.


    The dining hall is divided into two canteens, the big canteen is the place where soldiers eat, the small canteen is the place where people have dinner and need to pay for activities.


    Just came to the door of the canteen, I heard someone shouting "sister-in-law" from a distance


    There are too many sisters-in-law in the military region these two days. Naturally, Tao Rong won''t turn her head to see if someone is calling her. She just looks at the scenery curiously and notes the way.


    An Wenlan turns her head and looks over, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t come to find her sister-in-law.


    Until he Tielong and Xiaogao Dashu come to Tao Rong, Tao Rong responds that they are calling themselves.


    "Hello," said Tao Rong.


    He Tielong said with a smile: "sister-in-law, you have finally come, but you have killed our boss."


    Xiaogao tried not to make himself laugh too foolishly, "sister-in-law, we''re really afraid you won''t come."


    The tree did not say much, but nodded with a smile.


    The three people treat Tao Rong so warmly, which makes an Wenlan''s mood gradually sour. After all, this kind of dialogue used to belong to her, but now she is just like an outsider watching Tao Rong enjoying everything that belongs to her.


    Nie Zhao listen to his hand reveal their own stuffing, quickly said: "well, well, you don''t have to eat?"


    "No, let''s talk about the past with my sister-in-law. We have a competition this afternoon. You must come to see it." He Tielong said enthusiastically.


    The others quickly agreed.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that we hadn''t seen each other for such a long time, and they were still so enthusiastic about her. After all, when she followed her, she was a little embarrassed.


    Their enthusiasm makes Tao Rong feel slightly warm in his heart, and he is also good tempered and says, "I''m sure I''ll go and cheer you on."


    Three people immediately excited up, Nie Zhao can''t see down, quickly said: "you don''t eat, your sister-in-law is still hungry, don''t get in the way, we have to go."


    I heard that my sister-in-law was hungry, so I had to give way quickly.


    Three people respectfully stand in a line to make way for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are bent. Nie Zhao''s jealous hand pulls Tao Rong away.


    And know they two walk away after a few steps, an Wenlan just reaction come over, anxious to follow up.


    However, Nie Zhao in front of the most crowded canteen, personally pulling Tao Rong away, this is still a very impact picture.


    When Tao Rong was pulled up the stairs, he tried to get rid of Nie Zhao''s hand and said, "you hold me, I can''t walk."


    Nie Zhao just let go, stopped and said: "let you come to see me, try to cheer me on, and you''ll be so good at shirking. How can they say that you''re so ready to promise? How can you always be so bad to me and so good to others?"


    Nie Zhao used to be taller than Tao Rong, but now standing on a higher staircase, he looks even higher. If Tao Rong wants to look at him, he has to lift his neck. So Tao Rong directly steps up four steps in succession, and then turns to Nie Zhao and says, "because I''m happy?"


    Nie Zhao looks at her with anger. Seeing her smile, he can''t help reaching out to pull her. However, Tao Rong, who was standing on a high place, leans to talk. Nie Zhao''s careless pull directly topples Tao rongla and bumps him.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are both in a daze. For a moment, Tao Rong reaches out to support Nie Zhao''s shoulder, but Nie Zhao suddenly shortens and hugs Tao Rong, just like Tao Rong jumps down from above and jumps on Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao hugs her and makes her happy.


    Tao Rong is silly, just about to struggle, just see behind them, an Wenlan is on the stairs, naturally also saw this scene.At that moment, an Wenlan''s expression really made Tao Rong feel a little happy.


    With people coming up and down the stairs, Nie Zhao naturally won''t let them become scenic spots, so he hugged them for a while, then pretended that nothing happened and said, "be careful."


    Tao Rong stands firm, stares at Nie Zhao one eye, turns to go upstairs quickly.


    Along the way, three people with their own thoughts, none of them spoke again. When they got to the private room, the others arrived.


    They all sit down to have dinner together. When Tao Rong learns that Nie Xuan will stay in the military hospital all the time, he suggests that he can accompany her.


    Nie Xuan said directly: "it''s rare to come here. If I deprive you and Nie Zhao of their short time together again, I will be resented, right, second brother."


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "there is no matter, elder sister need, at any time can call Tao Rong in the past."


    Nie Chen immediately gives an Wenlan a wink. Although an Wenlan shakes her mind a little, she immediately says, "I''m a doctor. It''s more suitable to accompany you."


    Nie Xuan smiles and shakes her head. She is not disabled. She really doesn''t need it.


    At this time, the old man began to ask Nie Zhao and Nie Chen about the competition.


    The old man is not here this week, so many things are not clear.


    The competition is divided into different regions. Those who have failed in the competition will go back to their military regions and posts directly if they happen to arrange tasks. Therefore, during this period, the number of people in the military regions has been much less than at the beginning.


    And there have been three matches.


    As soon as the old man asked, Nie Demin said with a smile: "Nie Zhao''s performance is very good. He has won three championships for our military region, and this basic goal has been achieved."


    Nie Xuan was not clear about the Nie family''s situation. Hearing this, he began to ask: "the whole district is big, is Nie Zhao so powerful? What about Nie Chen? "

 Chapter 519

    Nie Xuan asks, Nie Chen and Nie Demin''s face become delicate.


    Nie Chen said with a smile: "I''m not as good as a Zhao. A Zhao has been on the front line for more than half a year. My skill is not as good as before. Although I have participated in three projects, I think I can''t compare with a Zhao. After all, Zhao has signed up. "


    "If you want to belittle yourself, you should strengthen training when you are young. It has nothing to do with not being able to keep up with the front line to carry out tasks." Nie old son directly scolds a way.


    Nie Chen''s face is a little hard to hang, but still nods and says cleverly: "yes, I know. After that, I will reflect on it. "


    Nie Xuan doesn''t care about the problems. In her opinion, they are all the same family. She is the second family. She is still separated from them. Although she has heard about Nie Zhao''s birth problems, she has never been in the Nie family, so she doesn''t care about them.


    "Then I''ll cheer for you when I''m free." Nie Xuan said with a smile.


    Nie Demin immediately said with a smile: "big niece to see, you two boys can be a good refueling ah."


    Nie Chen and Nie Zhao immediately smile to answer a way.


    Tao Rong has been eating quietly. She feels a little confused about what they just said. How can she remember that there are only three champions in the Southern District, two of them are Nie Zhao and one is Nie Chen.


    How come there are already three Nie Zhao?


    Is she wrong?


    If Nie Zhao all signed up, it would prove that he overlapped with Nie Chen. How could he win Nie Zhao with Nie Chen''s strength.


    Tao Rong is thinking, Nie Zhao gave Tao Rong clip a big drumstick directly, "this is the most popular big drumstick here, have a taste."


    Tao Rong turns to see Nie Zhao and persuades her with a smile.


    Tao Rong suddenly reacts that today''s Nie Zhao seems to be very happy and even excited. Tao Rong doesn''t know what he thinks of. The drumsticks in his mouth seem to be a little sweet.


    Some emotions are too direct and explicit to ignore.


    After dinner, everyone goes back. Nie Zhao wants to show Tao Rong around. Tao Rong doesn''t want to go back with an Wenlan and Nie Chen. They chat together, so he agrees.


    Along the way, Nie Zhao introduced buildings and training places to Tao Rong. Naturally, he met many people, not only from the southern military region, but also from other military regions. Unfamiliar people naturally do not dare to ask Tao Rong''s situation, familiar people will tease Nie Zhao.


    Often at this time, Nie Zhao would take the trouble to introduce to the public: "this is my daughter-in-law, Tao Rong."


    Because of Nie Zhao''s superfluous introduction, Tao Rong can only say hello to everyone with a smile. After this tour, Tao Rong''s face is almost stiff with laughter, but Nie Zhao is still eager to say hello to everyone. He hates Tao Rong''s teeth itching, and even doubts whether Nie Zhao is deliberately treating her.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to be visited any more, so he quickly said, "don''t you have a competition in the afternoon? Don''t you have to go back to rest or do some temporary training? Don''t waste time with me. "


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and said, "how can it be a waste of time. It''s also relaxing, and I don''t have the habit of taking a nap. Temporary cramming is even more unnecessary. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. It''s about participation. "


    Tao Rong cut a way: "it doesn''t matter, that you still sign up so much."


    Nie Zhao murmured to himself, but Tao Rong didn''t hear it.


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s nothing. Most of the applications are due to the needs of the military region." Nie Zhao said directly: "everyone is eager to sign up."


    Tao Rong can''t help but ask: "aren''t there three projects the same as big brother? Are you going to compete with him? "


    Nie Zhao''s steps were slightly shaken, but after a while he said: "the last ones are all very powerful soldiers in each district. Elder brother has been out of the front line for some time, and he has been very powerful in the top ten. I don''t think he will..."


    Tao Rong instantly understood Nie Zhao''s meaning.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t think he will meet Nie Chen, because Nie Chen will be eliminated soon. The one who can stay at the end is either a soldier with the same identity as Nie Zhao''s team, or a hidden expert. Therefore, according to Nie Zhao''s observation of people''s strength, he thinks Nie Chen can''t hold up to fight him, so he won''t have conflicts with his elder brother.


    Tao Rong thinks that although Nie Zhao''s idea is reasonable, there is a champion in the last life that Nie Chen won, so he should have a project that he is especially good at.


    Nie Zhao said here and said, "come and cheer me on this afternoon, or others will laugh at me."


    "What are you laughing at?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao knocked Tao Rong''s forehead and said, "I''m joking that my wife doesn''t care about me at all."


    Tao Rong curled his lips and was about to speak when he suddenly thought of an idea, "OK, I''ll go and cheer you on, but you have to accompany me in training. Since you don''t think you are ready, it doesn''t matter. It''s rare that I come to such an atmosphere place again. It''s a waste of not doing well in training. My body is completely good and can be trained."


    Nie Zhaorong said: "I''m a little bit merciless when I marry a woman."Tao Rong was amused by Nie Zhao''s plaintive tone and words, "I''m not happy, then I won''t go."


    Nie Zhao immediately subdues soft way: "calculate you ruthless, take you at night."


    Now it''s almost time. They''ll go to the competition venue after a little renovation.


    Nie Zhao changes her clothes and discusses with Tao Rong, saying that she wants to eat Tao Rong''s food at night. If Tao Rong makes it for him, he will help her train better.


    Tao Rong said that if he wins both projects this afternoon, he will do it.


    Nie Zhao immediately confidently said: "then you can think about what to do now."


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, many people had already come to the first competition venue.


    There are soldiers, military region staff and many military families.


    Because of the large number of people, Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong by the hand and leads her through the crowd to the position occupied by he Tielong.


    When Tao Rong came, the whole team immediately called out in one voice: "Hello, sister-in-law."


    This voice is too loud and obvious. People around are looking at the situation here. Tao Rong is a little embarrassed.


    Team members give the middle position to Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, and Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong to sit down and talk.


    But it''s so busy around that I can''t hear you.


    Tao Rong ah two, slightly close to the past, Nie Zhao directly suddenly stretched his head to Tao Rong''s ear to speak, but suddenly did not grasp the sense of distance, rubbed Tao Rong''s ear.


    Tao Rong felt that her ears were touched by something soft, and there was a roar of laughter around her.

 Chapter 520

    Tao rongqiang pretends to be calm and doesn''t find anything unusual. Nie Zhao is also calm and says, "I''ll bring my elder sister here later, and you''ll take care of her."


    Tao Rong nodded without making a sound.


    But Nie Zhao sees that Tao Rong''s ears are as red as white jade. They are very attractive. If there is no one around


    Forget it Even if there is no one around, he does not have the courage to bite.


    Nie Zhao then gets up to find Nie Xuan.


    There was a lot of noise around. Some members of the team gave Tao Rong snacks and some drinks, warmly greeting him. But Tao Rong still vaguely heard someone ask her identity, and then the team members would smile and say: "this is our boss''s little daughter-in-law."


    "Looking very small, Captain Nie likes such a little sister?"


    "That''s not true. I like it very much. Honey, I''ll give you a piece of news. Today you should be careful. Our boss must be fully powered in front of his daughter-in-law. It''s more difficult than before. Let your bosses make 120000 efforts. Don''t lose face then. "


    "Well, it''s bad luck for captain NIE to bring his daughter-in-law with him today. We apologize in advance and let him lose face in front of his daughter-in-law."


    Then they began to speak hard to each other.


    But what they said before, Tao Rong didn''t know whether he was really a loving couple with Nie Zhao.


    After a while, Nie Zhao comes with Nie Xuan.


    Nie Chen and an Wenlan originally invited Nie Xuan to their film. After all, although they were the same project, the test platform was different. However, Nie Xuan did not agree. When Nie Zhao appeared, Nie Xuan directly indicated that he wanted to watch it with Tao Rong.


    So Nie Zhao successfully brought Nie Xuan over.


    Nie Zhao introduces Nie Xuan to the public, and the members of the team shout out to the elder sister, which makes Nie Xuan''s brain AChE.


    However, when Nie Xuan appeared, it was definitely the focus of the whole audience. Tao Rong felt that his sight on their side had more than doubled.


    As soon as Nie Xuan sat down, Tao Rong began to laugh. She came up to Nie Xuan''s ear and said, "elder sister is really charming. When you come, everyone is looking at you. I''m stunned to see some of you."


    Nie Xuan stares at Tao Rong, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Tao Rong smiles and appreciates Nie Xuan''s perfect face. She looks really like Nie Zhao. However, Tao Rong doesn''t dare to look at Nie Zhao directly. Now she is willing to look at Nie Xuan directly. "No nonsense, the elder sister is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."


    Nie Xuan knows that Tao Rong is boasting about herself, but she can''t feel happy because she thinks of her disgusting marriage. After all, no matter how beautiful she is, she is not the same as being despised or cheated.


    Tao Rong knows what Nie Xuan is thinking when she sees Nie Xuan''s look, but some things need to be fixed slowly. What she can do is try not to mention those things in front of Nie Xuan.


    Nie Zhao stood on the steps in front of Tao Rong. After talking to others for a while, he heard the shouting below.


    When Tao Rong heard Nie Zhao''s name, he looked up at Nie Zhao. At the same time, Nie Zhao also looked at Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao smiles, bends down, puts his hand on Tao Rong''s shoulder, and leans down as if to talk in Tao Rong''s ear.


    But as soon as he made such a close move, the gossip team members immediately began to make strange noises. Tao Rong is embarrassed, but Nie Zhao is used to it.


    "Cheer me on later." Nie Zhao''s expression sent out a kind of confused light, which made Tao Rong feel uncomfortable.


    Nie Zhao finished and touched Tao Rong''s head. Before Tao Rong opened his hand, he turned and left.


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao''s back discontentedly, but hears Nie Xuan say in his ear: "I really envy you. It''s a sweet feeling to look at you all." Having heard about an Wenlan and Nie Zhao before, Nie Xuan thought there was a problem between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, but now it seems that they are fighting passionately.


    "Ha? Sweet? Elder sister, you are wrong. " Tao Rong heard some guilty said.


    Nie Xuan thinks that Tao Rong is just embarrassed, so she smiles and doesn''t say much.


    The competition on the top started soon.


    The process of each project arrangement is different. There is one project to select the top five this afternoon, and another project can directly determine the champion.


    The project Nie Zhao and Nie Chen both participated in is today''s top five project - shooting after long-distance attack.


    This is not only a challenge to physical fitness, but also a challenge to heart and speed.


    The fastest and most accurate is the core of the assessment.


    One of the two men in the first wave was a member of Nie Zhao''s team.


    As soon as he appeared, the men behind Tao Rong began to shout for help.


    He Tielong introduced to Tao Rong: "Hage, his physical fitness is the best among us except the boss."


    Tao Rong has an impression on him, because he always laughs, so everyone calls him brother ha.


    Soon after the gunshot, two people standing on the starting line shot out like two green lights, basically unable to tell the difference in speed.At the end of the attack, the two men almost raised their guns at the same time. As expected, none of the lights that could last were fuel-efficient.


    The gunshots rang out, and the audience couldn''t help sticking their heads out to see the result.


    Soon the judge announced the answer, unfortunately, Hago lost, quasi heart a little bit.


    "Captain Li is really not easy to deal with. It''s up to the boss to deal with him." Xiao Gao said in the back.


    Although Hago on the field looked a little frustrated, but the players applauded for him, after all, it was the master he met.


    Waiting for the second round, Nie Zhao finally appeared.


    Tao Rong also felt Nie Zhao''s influence for the first time.


    Because as soon as he appeared, the sound of the whole field almost lifted up the land.


    Tao Rong and Nie Xuan are a little stunned, which is too popular.


    Tao Rong even saw a group of female soldiers in military uniform waving a small flag crazily. She was more excited than just now.


    Nie Zhao came to the starting line, moved his hands and feet, said two words to his opponent, and then turned to the audience.


    Because of the shift of his sight, he caused a stir among his fans. He kept doubting whether Nie Zhao was looking at them.


    At this moment, Nie Zhao''s eyes are fixed on the audience, and his eyes are shooting at Tao Rong''s face.


    Nie Zhao smile, toward Tao Rong raised fist to turn for a while, signal oneself will refuel, immediately pick eyebrow again.


    Far away, in fact, Tao Rong can''t see Nie Zhao''s expression clearly, but looking at him, he just doesn''t move in his own direction, and the team members behind him have already fried the pot and madly refuel Nie Zhao.


    Even Nie Xuan next to him gave a shout.


    Tao Rong then remembered that he had promised to cheer him on, so he raised his hand and put it on his mouth to make a trumpet. His voice was not loud and he said, "come on."

 Chapter 521

    Naturally, the voice was drowned just after she came out. It must be impossible to convey it. However, when Nie Zhao looked at her actions, he felt as if he heard her voice of cheering for himself, and suddenly lit up a fire in his chest.


    Next to the opponent still said, "look at your popularity, handsome is good, a lot of little girls are fascinated by you."


    Nie Zhao absent-minded said: "sorry."


    "Ah? what? I''m kidding you. I''m so narcissistic. " The opponent laughs.


    "No, I mean I won''t be lenient later. After all, my daughter-in-law is cheering me on. I can''t waste her enthusiasm." Nie Zhao says carelessly.


    The opponent''s blood came up immediately. "Boy, be careful that the wind blows your tongue."


    As soon as the signal of the beginning rang, the scene became hot again.


    Almost from the beginning of the attack speed, Nie Zhao directly opened the distance of three meters.


    Don''t underestimate the distance of three meters. It brings great pressure to the opponent both physically and psychologically.


    At this stage of the competition, the strength of the competitors is almost obvious to all, and Nie Zhao seems to be faster than when he first participated in the competition, which makes people confused about how strong Nie Zhao''s ability is.


    The crowd was shocked, and the scene was even more lively and suffocating. There were two rings a few seconds apart, and they almost knew who was winning and who was losing without looking at the result.


    It took the judges a few seconds to check the results.


    And the result is as expected.


    The exclamation of the crowd even affected the venue next door.


    As Nie Zhao''s opponent, the man had to bow his hand. Nie Zhao patted him and said with a smile, "when you have a daughter-in-law, you will want to show it."


    Not only lost, but also was stuffed with a mouthful of dog food opponent I want to swear.


    Under the applause and gaze of the crowd, Nie Zhao went back in an unusual way. He jumped into the audience with the railings and returned to Tao Rong with the shortest distance.


    Perfunctory everyone''s congratulation, Nie Zhao directly sat down beside Tao Rong, in the case of people also fully pay attention to him, just to his daughter-in-law''s ear, intimate whisper.


    "How''s it going?"


    Tao Rong felt the itchy earlobe spurted by the heat. "I know you will win. It''s strange that you don''t win this level of competition."


    Nie Zhaorong knew this kind of training.


    Nie Zhao also thought of it, but he had no choice but to smile and teach his daughter-in-law too many things, which made her lose the sense of surprise and worship.


    Blunder, blunder.


    On the field, in addition to Nie Zhao this time caused a sensation, the other basic rules than finished.


    Nie Chen and Nie Zhao are both in the top five and will be in the final tomorrow.


    But we all know that there is no suspense, Nie Zhao will win.


    After the first match, the venue will be rearranged and the second multiple combined attack will be prepared.


    At this time, Nie Chen and an Wenlan, who had already finished the competition, came.


    Nie Chen not only generously congratulated Nie Zhao, but also cheered Nie Zhao for the next competition.


    Soon Nie Zhao went down again. Nie Chen and an Wenlan sat next to Tao Rong, especially an Wenlan almost sat close to Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao is obviously also a hot candidate to win the championship in this event, because there is only one event. The number of people in this field has almost doubled. People are crowded and want to see the final.


    A number of combined attacks are very interesting projects. They will prepare 10 kinds of weapons for everyone, including coolers and heaters. There is no limit to the types of weapons, and they can''t know in advance which weapons they will use. They are randomly selected. In this way, we can''t train in advance.


    Competitors may be lucky to get weapons they are familiar with, or they may be very unfortunate to get weapons they are not familiar with.


    So the person who can reach the end of this project is at least an expert in weapons.


    Contestants should be familiar with weapons, and they should know how to use these weapons to achieve their goals at the moment they get them.


    For example, to give you a dagger, whether you hold it or use it as a flying knife, and whether you can use it in the provided environment depends on their own choice and on-the-spot decision-making ability.


    This item has completely tested everyone''s final strength. Now the elite of all districts are on the same line with Nie Zhao.


    We are also familiar with each other. Before we start shouting, we can also say some rubbish witty words and fight each other.


    However, as soon as the prompt sound sounded, everyone was ready to go as if they had been pressed any switch.


    In the stands, he Tielong has explained to Tao Rong and Nie Xuan the way of the competition to be held later. Tao Rong feels very complicated, while Nie Xuan is confused.


    Nie Xuan asked directly, "will you win?"


    Nie Xuan asked Tao Rong and he Tielong, but an Wenlan, the narrator, said, "it''s natural. Ah Zhao is very powerful. Last time he was second, this time the first one has retired, so Dabi didn''t come. So a Zhao is bound to win. "As a sister-in-law, she was so clear about Nie Zhao''s situation, even Nie Zhao''s opponent''s situation, and she said it in front of everyone. It''s a bit embarrassing.


    He Tielong looked at an Wenlan with a twinkle in his eyes. Looking at the narrator, Nie Chen didn''t react. He touched his chin and said: "last time, there were several experts who were performing tasks. Now among these five people, besides the boss, there are two soldiers who were born the same as the boss, so they are very difficult to deal with. They are all real experts."


    Tao Rong has long ignored an Wenlan''s unconscious show off behavior and asked: "there are two more?"


    He Tielong shrugged his shoulders and said: "if they lose, their military region still has excuses. After all, although they are excellent, they are not the strongest in their region. It''s a pity that the two strongest ones leave after receiving temporary emergency tasks. Even if the boss wins, it''s estimated that some people will not accept."


    "So the champion will only come from these three people?"


    He Tielong nodded and said: "before, there were two champions. The boss almost beat them both. In fact, there is not much difference in strength, and this time, the element of luck is very large. It''s up to the Lord. "


    Nie Xuan frowned and said, "isn''t it unfair that this kind of competition should pay attention to luck?"


    He Tielong said with a smile: "we can survive every mission not only by strength, but also by luck. A person''s luck is also the key to success."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "yes."


    He Tielong heard that Tao Rong agreed with him, and saw that an Wenlan wanted to interrupt. He immediately urged Tao Rong to say, "sister-in-law, would you like to give the boss a kiss and bring him some luck?"

 Chapter 522

    Tao Rong was shocked by he Tielong''s suggestion. It was estimated that she would not have made such a move if she killed her, so she quickly waved her hand and said, "goodbye, I''m not lucky. Maybe it''s not good luck but bad luck that brings him."


    Next to everyone to hear all smile unceasingly, only an Wenlan a face of black Shen.


    Nie Xuan, who has been sitting on Tao Rong''s left, naturally sees an Wenlan''s face. She also responds. It is estimated that the situation of an Wenlan and Nie Zhao is not completely over. At least an Wenlan is not over.


    Nie Xuan looks at Tao Rong again. She is worried that Nie Zhao will treat her badly and make her sad. After all, Nie Xuan has also experienced betrayal. If Tao Rong is allowed to experience this, she can''t bear it.


    Soon after the competition, Nie Zhao was not as relaxed as before, but very serious.


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of excitement on the field. It was really all kinds of weapons, and it was also full of problems. Sometimes the competitors used the same weapons before and after, but the usage was completely different.


    Many judges are watching and recording for them at the same time.


    In fact, sometimes they don''t need to record. When they have finished their own competition, they will know what they have in mind.


    The names of several people on the field are floating in the air, and the sound of cheering is constant.


    The crowd was dazzled. The people in Nie Zhao''s team like to look at other people''s situation and see if there is any place to learn. After all, they are very familiar with their boss.


    Although Nie Xuan mainly looks at Nie Zhao, he sometimes looks at others curiously.


    Only Tao Rong and an Wenlan are staring at Nie Zhao from beginning to end.


    The military competition is often very fast. In less than three minutes, the competition is over. For the spectators, it is almost as long as a century.


    Assessment scores, announcement of results.


    Although some individual, Nie Zhao performance is not the best, but the total score, Nie Zhao once again with a very small gap, hard to win the championship.


    All the people present could not help screaming and cheering when they heard the result.


    All the competitors on the same field could not help hugging Nie Zhao. He was convinced that he had lost. Nie Zhao was also much more excited than before. He probably felt the excitement after the competition between the real competitors and those with the same strength. The championship that he won was the most joyful.


    Nie Zhao got the medal and ran directly to the audience.


    At this time, all the people of Nie Zhao''s team stood up to congratulate Nie Zhao. Tao Rong watched Nie Xuan and an Wenlan stand up, and he also stood up with them.


    However, she quietly looked at other people congratulating Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao was overwhelmed with enthusiasm and had almost no chance to speak, but she came directly to her and stood still.


    The members of Nie Zhao''s team behind him naturally understand the boss''s mood. The understanding and gossip team members immediately coax and push behind. It''s like you''re going to come and hold the boss.


    But I don''t know who pushed Tao Rong behind.


    It was crowded.


    Nie Zhao stands below and Tao Rong stands above. When someone pushes him like this, just as he did last time on the stairs, Tao Rong pounces directly.


    Nie Zhao immediately reaches out his hands to welcome his victory gift and holds Tao Rong in his arms.


    There was a rascal whistle all around.


    Tao Rong is in a hurry to get up from Nie Zhao''s arms. However, in the atmosphere of being dizzy by the excitement, Tao Rong is not completely out of Nie Zhao''s arms. Nie Zhao holds her cheek and gives her a kiss on the face.


    Tao Rong is shocked and looks up at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao''s eyes and eyebrows are bent. Obviously, he looks dizzy with joy. Tao Rong also knows that people may do this when they are excited, but


    Well, in such an atmosphere, Tao Rong doesn''t care about Nie Zhao. I thought I could walk away.


    Results the next second, Nie Zhao half squatted down, directly hugged Tao Rong''s knee, picked her up. Like a mascot, let Tao Rong sit on Nie Zhao''s arm and hold her around.


    The people of Nie Zhao''s team began to follow suit, cheering around them, not letting others get close to them.


    Therefore, even if an Wenlan couldn''t suppress her anger and wanted to stop her, she couldn''t squeeze in at all.


    Tao Rong is dizzy and confused. When she is about to get angry, she is finally put down and wants to settle with Nie Zhao, but others have already been surrounded.


    Tao Rong is really full of swearing.


    Nie Xuan then came up with a smile and said, "are you ok?"


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan feebly, and Nie Xuan is even more happy. It seems that she has been thinking too much before. At least you can see that Nie Zhao likes Tao Rong very much. After all, some behaviors of people are instinctive when they are extremely excited. Just now, Nie Zhao didn''t look at an Wenlan who is in front of her. All her eyes are Tao Rong. This kind of concentration is not true How is love possible?


    An Wenlan, who understands this truth, is naturally more unhappy, but she can''t do anything at this time, and can only be pulled away by Nie Chen with a reluctant smile.Nie Xuan watched them leave and understood that the second couple had no problem. The first couple had a big problem.


    Tao Rong accompanied Nie Xuan back to the military hospital. He wanted to find a chance to stay here at night, but it was inconvenient to see the conditions. After all, Nie Xuan didn''t need to be cared for.


    She thinks that Nie Zhao is going to have dinner when she is surrounded by people, so she plans to have dinner with Nie Xuan in the hospital. However, she gets the information. Nie Zhao emphasizes that she should fulfill her promise.


    Promise is to cook for him.


    Tao Rong also wants to struggle for a while, saying that there is no food at home.


    As a result, Nie Zhao directly asked her to meet in the canteen and said that he would take her to buy vegetables.


    Finally, Tao Rong has no choice but to say goodbye to Nie Xuan and go to find Nie Zhao alone.


    Tao Rong is walking alone on the road. Because of Nie Zhao''s aggressive behavior in the competition arena, many people have known her for a while.


    The soldiers saluted her, others pointed out curiously, and occasionally met the women who looked at her with envy and jealousy.


    Tao Rong ignores them. As soon as he gets to the gate of the dining hall, he sees Nie Zhao surrounded by several soldiers. They seem to be asking for advice from Nie Zhao. They look up at Nie Zhao with admiration. Nie Zhao also patiently says something.


    After a while, Nie Zhao noticed Tao Rong. Then he quickly said something and ran to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked at Niu Zhao''s smile of spring breeze and couldn''t help but make complaints about it. "You won a lot, too. Are you so happy this time?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong with a pair of eyes and said, "well, I''m very happy. Handsome or not? "


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, in the Heart funny, Nie Zhao also can ask such question? And it''s not the tone of ridicule, it''s the tone of seriousness. It feels like he''s getting more and more naive.

 Chapter 523

    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s serious eyes with some helplessness, but finally gives Nie Zhao a satisfactory answer.


    "Well, it''s very handsome." This is sincere, grow up to have such ability, let men and women can not say not handsome.


    Nie Zhao immediately smiles, and the whole person seems to blend into the setting sun, warm.


    Probably infected by Nie Zhao''s joy, Tao Rong can''t say anything to destroy the atmosphere, and can''t pursue what happened before. He can only be foolishly taken by Nie Zhao to buy vegetables and then go home to cook for him.


    Different from what Tao Rong imagined, there are all kinds of things in the small kitchen. Didn''t you just apply for it? Did you buy these things as soon as you applied?


    Tao Rong collects things in the kitchen. According to her own habits and preferences, Nie Zhao helps to wash the dishes. Although they are quiet, they can hear each other''s movements in the small kitchen. The quiet and beautiful atmosphere will not feel lonely even if they don''t make a sound.


    When Tao Rong was cooking, Nie Zhao stood by and watched.


    Tao Rong is a bit in the way. After all, the kitchen here is not bigger than Nie''s. If they are not careful, they will meet each other.


    "You go out and wait. It''s time to have a rest. I''ll call you when I''m ready." Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao refused to go out. He stood behind Tao Rong and said, "I just stole my teacher."


    As soon as Tao Rong''s eyes coagulate, he feels that Nie Zhao is too close behind him. He almost sticks to his back. Tao Rong smashes his elbow to the back and only hears Nie Zhao hum.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "all said, let you out, accidentally hit."


    Tao Rong just finished, suddenly sharp sense of the people behind as if to rush up. It''s the trained body''s instinctive response to danger.


    Tao Rong was about to hide, but the door outside was knocked.


    The movement behind him naturally stopped.


    Tao Rong said quickly: "go to open the door."


    Nie Zhao went out with a dull voice.


    Tao Rong inexplicably relieved, just that kind of sense of crisis is really a little inexplicable, make Tao Rong heart with panic. Is she wondering what Nie Zhao will do to her?


    Tao Rong shakes her head and stops her wishful thinking. As soon as she puts the dish into the pot, she hears an Wenlan''s voice from outside.


    Tao Rong''s cooking action was just a little stiff, and soon returned to its original state, but her ear power was obviously more concentrated towards the door than before.


    Nie Zhao was also a little surprised when he opened the door. After all, it''s reasonable that no one should disturb him now. He had said hello to the members of his team before. They would not run here without eyes, and they had an agreement with his grandfather.


    Nie Zhao was surprised when all the people knocked on the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, Nie Zhao''s expression froze. No man would want his ex girlfriend to show up again and again when he gets along with someone he likes.


    Nie Zhao saw an Wenlan and frowned.


    An Wenlan with a smile, as if did not notice Nie Zhao''s expression, "Tao Rong?"


    Nie Zhao pointed to the kitchen and said, "I''m cooking dinner. What''s the matter with my sister-in-law?"


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "let Tao Rong stop doing it. Come here together. We''ll have dinner together. Your elder brother has something to talk to you about."


    Nie Zhao refused: "Tao Rong has done almost."


    But an Wenlan said: "why don''t we come here to eat? Tao Rong doesn''t mind if we come here for dinner. "


    Nie Zhao was a little upset. "We only prepared food for two people. I''m sorry. If elder brother has something to do with me, I''ll go back to him after dinner. "


    An Wenlan was stunned. Nie Zhao looked at his watch and said, "at seven o''clock, I''ll go to find him. Is that ok? "


    Finally, an Wenlan can only face a little stiff should.


    Tao Rong heard the whole process clearly.


    Tao Rong is in a trance. She doesn''t understand. In her last life, did Nie Zhao always keep such a firm attitude towards an Wenlan? If this is the case, why are there the later pictures.


    Nie Zhao''s attitude towards Tao Rong in the last life has always been indifferent and strange, so Tao Rong is not clear about his specific situation towards others.


    But now the state let her really confused, as if the head is a mess.


    According to the agreement, Tao Rong cooked a table for Nie Zhao.


    Two people eat together in their small apartment, five dishes and one soup. It''s just right for two people who eat a lot.


    Tao Rong is eating and secretly aiming at Nie Zhao.


    He eats very well and is very satisfied. Once upon a time, such a picture would appear in Tao Rong''s imagination. In their home, she cooks for father and daughter, and is very satisfied to watch them eat with relish.


    Tao Rong has always wanted to be a good wife and mother. Unfortunately, such an idea didn''t come true in her last life. Now, Nie Zhao shows her a similar fantasy, which makes Tao Rong''s heart soft and helpless"What do you think?" Nie Zhao suddenly asked.


    Tao Rong is surprised, return to God, quickly shake head, turn to ask Nie Zhao, "delicious?"


    Nie Zhao nodded happily and said, "if only I could eat it every day."


    Tao Rong''s heart moved, and he said: "what nonsense? You want me to babysit you. "


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "if you don''t want to study, I really want you to be here with me all the time."


    Nie Zhao said that the gentle emotion moves, but Tao Rong hears to be startled.


    This sentence is like a lifelong commitment. She doesn''t understand why Nie Zhao can say it easily.


    After dinner, Nie Zhao took the initiative to wash the dishes and chopsticks and clean up the kitchen.


    And Tao Rong is back to the room ready to read, Nie Zhao cleaned up, ran to find Tao Rong way: "follow me to big brother''s house."


    Tao Rong looked up and said, "why do you want me to go with you?"


    Nie Zhao found an excuse and said, "let''s go together. After I''ve finished talking, we can go to training directly. Don''t you want to train?"


    Tao Rong speechless way: "anyway, in a building, you talk directly back to me, who knows how long you want to talk about?"


    Nie Zhao touched his chin and said uneasily, "it''s better to act together. Aren''t you afraid to be alone in this strange environment?"


    Tao Rong''s mouth twitched and said, "are you kidding?" She will be afraid.


    Nie Zhao also doesn''t care, straight up to pull Tao Rong''s arm to go.


    Tao Rong inexplicably looked at Nie Zhao for a moment and seemed to understand something. It was probably because he knew that an Wenlan would be there. He would be uncomfortable going alone.


    Tao Rong some depressed way: "that you talk faster, in case too much time, I don''t want to."


    Nie Zhao immediately happily dragged Tao Rong out of the door.

 Chapter 524

    When knocking on the door, it was an Wenlan who came to open the door.


    An Wenlan is in a rush to open the door. As a result, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao appear at the door together. An Wenlan''s face suddenly changes.


    "Tao Rong is here, too." An Wen Lan tone unsteady say.


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan strangely, thinking that an Wenlan is not meeting Nie Zhao on the pretext of Nie Chen. When she comes, an Wenlan is not happy.


    But soon Tao Rong knew he was wrong, because Nie Chen also appeared in the room.


    Nie Chen is surprised to see that Tao Rong is following, but according to Tao Rong''s current identity, they don''t want to exclude Tao Rong as an outsider.


    "Big brother, big sister." Nie Zhao takes the initiative to say hello.


    Nie Chen and an Wenlan can only invite them to come in and talk.


    Nie Zhao went straight to the subject and asked, "brother, what can I do for you?"


    Nie Chen intentionally or unintentionally looks at Tao Rong and indicates that he can''t say well in front of Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao said directly: "brother, you can say something directly."


    Nie Zhao is to ignore Nie Chen''s hint.


    Nie Chen''s eyes flashed, and he said directly to an Wenlan: "Wenlan, I think you should go for a walk with your younger sister. I''ll talk to Nie Zhao alone. "


    An Wenlan has no choice but to get up and take Tao Rong downstairs.


    When Tao Rong left, she really glared at Nie Zhao. She really made trouble for herself. If she didn''t come, she could still read in her room. Now, she has to accompany an Wenlan for a walk. It''s really It''s depressing.


    Nie Zhao helpless smile, but did not expect that Nie Chen so insisted not to let other people know their conversation.


    Because of Nie Chen''s attitude, Nie Zhao already knows what he wants to say.


    When an Wenlan and Tao Rong went downstairs, Nie Chen said directly, "Nie Zhao, we are brothers. I hope you can make a mistake in the two events I participated in, or you can directly withdraw from the competition. What do you think?"


    On the other side, Tao Rong helplessly followed an Wenlan down the stairs. Tao Rong thought about it. Anyway, they had already torn their faces. They didn''t have to worry about anything, so she said directly, "I know you don''t want to walk with me, and I don''t want to, so let''s go on our own. I''m going back to read."


    Tao Rong said and turned to leave, but an Wenlan said: "no, I really want to have a good talk with you."


    Tao Rong steps a meal, she knows an Wen Lan has never been kind to her, so cold voice way: "talk about what?"


    "Talk about Nie Zhao." Said LAN Wen An seriously.


    Tao Rong is slightly a Leng, immediately hook up the corner of the mouth to smile a way: "he? Is there anything we can talk about? "


    An Wenlan said directly: "I used to think that you are a poor woman in the countryside. If you want to fly up to the branches and become a Phoenix, your family is snobbish and designs Nie Zhao. It''s just like you are a chip to pit Nie Zhao."


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that an Wenlan would talk about these things with her. It''s a bit unexpected. After all, the person who said these things to her in the last life was Zheng Shunjia.


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan with great interest.


    An Wenlan continued: "what do you want? Money, power, privilege, status


    Tao Rong naturally won''t give an Wen Lan the answer, can tease her way only: "all have?"


    An Wenlan saw that Tao Rong was not serious and looked unhappy, and said: "well, I seriously tell you that I hope you stay away from Nie Zhao and divorce him. I can give you whatever you want, everything."


    Tao Rong chuckled and said, "sister-in-law, this is really like Zheng Shunjia. How? Zheng Shunjia can''t go out now, so it''s you? Do you speak as your sister-in-law or as Nie Zhao''s ex girlfriend


    An Wenlan said with a scornful smile: "how about the identity of Nie Zhao''s true love?"


    Tao Rong''s face turned slightly cold, "Oh?"


    An Wenlan added: "because I''m in his heart, I have to take care of him. Your existence has really brought him a lot of bad influence. Anyway, what you want is those. What you don''t know is that you can''t get much in Nie''s family. Nie''s family is different from other families. They abide by the rules very much. They have a father in them. You want to live a luxurious life Life is hard, what''s more, don''t you have a family to drag you down? You don''t want to take care of your mother''s family. If you listen to me, I can give you everything you want. Now, I want to study, treat your brother, and take your parents to the best city to live a rich life. I can help you realize everything. It''s much better than living in the Nie family now. "


    Tao Rong listen to an Wenlan to help her analyze the pros and cons, boast, if it is the last life of their own must have been moved, but this life, Tao Rong only feel funny, the original an Wenlan to his side of the investigation of things so clear.


    It''s a pity that Nie Zhao didn''t know many things, let alone others.


    An Wenlan said confidently, "well, my proposal is good. You don''t have to give me an answer now. You can try it first, ask Nie Zhao, ask Nie Xuan, see what the Nie family can give you, and then consider my conditions."Tao Rong said with a sneer: "sister-in-law, although I come from the countryside, I am not stupid. If the Nie family is not so good, why do you want to marry into the Nie family? For love? No, it''s the same daughter-in-law. It seems that you can''t persuade me like this. "


    "Of course we are different. Can''t you see with your own eyes? We have the same status in the Nie family? " An Wenlan said with ridicule: "Tao Rong, while I have patience with you, I want some benefits to go."


    "What if I don''t?" Tao Rong asks curiously.


    "Well You will regret it An Wenlan''s eyes are icy warning.


    The hostility in his eyes was not simple, but murderous.


    Tao Rong always feels that an Wenlan hates herself more than she did in her last life. Is it the butterfly effect or is there something she ignored in her last life?


    It''s because Nie shunpei and Zheng LAN have to fight each other, that''s why she''s so innocent The gun Nie Pei and Zheng Shunjia to do those terrible things to themselves in the end is their own meaning or an Wenlan''s meaning.


    Is an Wenlan a bystander or a mastermind behind the scenes? Maybe Tao Rong made a mistake about her real enemy from the beginning.


    "Regret, I don''t want to spend my life in regret, so..." Tao Rong looked at an Wenlan coldly and said, "you can''t expect me to leave Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao is more important to me than those things you promised. Even if I can''t get anything at Nie Zhao''s side, I won''t leave him. So, sister-in-law, you should be our sister-in-law. Don''t move some crooked thoughts all day. It''s shameful to look at him. "

 Chapter 525

    Tao Rong looks scornful ridicule, an Wenlan is almost angry to lose the image of the past, she did not expect that she and Tao Rong are very different identity gap, even want her to be insulted here.


    This time an Wenlan really couldn''t help it. She raised her hand and wanted to wave it in the afternoon, but naturally she was caught by Tao Rong and threw it away.


    "Tao Rong, you liar, you said before that you would not like Nie Zhao, and you also said that you supported us together. Now how do you say that? Hit yourself in the face. " An Wenlan roared angrily.


    Tao Rong was stunned by the roar, and suddenly found that what she said was wrong. She should say that she would leave soon, and she could take advantage of it to steal some benefits from an Wenlan as revenge. But how could she answer an Wenlan like that, as if she would not leave Nie Zhao at all.


    There''s something wrong with her.


    Tao Rong opened her mouth and wanted to refute an Wenlan, but she didn''t know how to take back those words. She could only say abruptly and forcefully: "I thought that way originally, but you are looking for trouble everywhere. My temper is not easy to provoke, so you made it yourself."


    The tough reason makes an Wenlan stunned for a moment.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to deal with an Wenlan any more. She turns around and plans to go back upstairs.


    But an Wenlan is still unwilling to catch up.


    Unfortunately, just two floors up, I saw someone coming down.


    Tao Rong steps a meal, an Wenlan just caught up, looked up to see Nie Zhao down, immediately let her to the mouth of the words all back.


    Tao Rong stops and looks at him. He sees Nie Zhao with a gloomy face. He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    As soon as Nie Zhao came down, he took Tao Rong and continued to walk down. He didn''t even pay attention to the shouts of an Wenlan.


    It wasn''t until he dragged Tao Rong onto the road outside that he slowed down a little.


    Tao Rong frowned and looked at Nie Zhao''s side face. The lines of her face were completely tight.


    "What''s the matter? What are you so unhappy about? " Tao Rong asked.


    But Nie Zhao did not answer, but said directly: "what do you want to train? It''s better to train shooting. It''s hard to come here once. Some training can''t be done outside. "


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao is changing the topic. She is not inquisitive and has no strong curiosity. If Nie Zhao doesn''t want to say anything, Tao Rong nods.


    Nie Zhao himself took her to a general training ground for sightseeing. It was not a real bullet to play here, but an experience for outsiders.


    Many of the family members who came here because of this conference have been brought to play.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong will not appear very abrupt. He finds a quiet corner shooting point, and Nie Zhao begins to train Tao Rong.


    Although Nie Zhao teaches very well, Tao Rong has a question, he must answer, but still can feel his absent-minded.


    After a while, several soldiers want to go forward to greet Nie Zhao with courage, just like fans meeting stars. But when you walk in, you can find that Nie Zhao''s whole body exudes an unpleasant atmosphere, which makes everyone dare not get close, so you can only watch from a distance.


    Originally, Tao Rong was looking forward to this practice, but Nie zhaonong had no interest in it.


    About an hour later, Tao Rong volunteered to go back to read. She would rather read alone.


    Answer apartment, Tao Rong is reading in the room, and Nie Zhao is outside the living room to do basic strength training.


    He was in a different mood.


    Although Tao Rong was a little concerned, she didn''t ask much after all. She read and studied by herself. Because she didn''t know the progress of the teacher''s teaching, she sent a message to Yuan Xu. She wanted to ask about today''s class. Soon yuan Xu called Tao Rong back and told her in detail to let Tao Rong grasp the progress.


    Tao Rong really didn''t expect that Yuan Xu was so easy to speak and would like to help her, which made Tao Rong very grateful. Tao Rong thought that Yuan Xu would ask her a lot about the military region. After all, Tao Rong knew that he wanted to be a soldier, but it was strange that Yuan Xu only asked about her, and did not care about the military region, and his tone was awkward.


    Tao Rong''s phone call has not been finished, as a result, the door was opened.


    Nie Zhao did not mean to avoid the phone, directly with the normal volume to remind: "so late, it''s time to rest."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao and nods. Then she says goodbye to Yuan Xu and hangs up.


    Nie Zhao says in a voice: "you wash at home, I sweat a lot and go to the bath."


    Tao Rong nodded and watched Nie Zhao go out.


    When I went to the kitchen, I found that Nie Zhao had prepared everything for her, even hot water.


    After washing, Tao Rong began to worry about the bed.


    With a sigh, he went in in his pajamas, covered himself with a quilt and held the book.


    I didn''t worry about anything else.


    Soon, Nie Zhao came back.


    Nie Zhaoyi came in and saw Tao Rong sitting on one side of the bed, quietly reading. For a moment, the deserted house and exhaustion were swept away.Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes glowed, just like a traveler in the desert saw the water source. Tao Rong was slightly stunned.


    "I''ll get you a glass of milk." Nie Zhao opened his mouth and said that even the tone became a little light.


    Tao Rong was puzzled, but somehow because of Nie Zhao''s good mood, he changed his mood.


    A cup of hot milk, Nie Zhao took the cup back to the outside, this just came to the bedside.


    When Nie Zhao opens the quilt, to tell the truth, Tao Rong is very nervous. I don''t know when to start. All the behaviors of approaching husband and wife make Tao Rong feel strange.


    Tao Rong was nervous for a moment, so she put the book down directly, then lay down in the quilt and said, "good night, I''m sleeping."


    Nie Zhao said yes, and then raised his hand to turn off the light. In an instant, the whole room fell into darkness.


    In the same quilt, if there is a little movement nearby, you will feel it immediately, and the temperature inside is also rising because of two people''s body temperature. Tao Rong''s uneasy side body backs to Nie Zhao. There is a big gap in the middle.


    Suddenly Tao Rong thought of a thing, right, you can prepare two quilts, why do they want to sleep in the same bed.


    Now it''s still time to say it. Tao Rong encouraged herself and was about to say it. As a result, the quilt rolled and a hot body was pasted behind her.


    Tao Rong''s whole body was stiff, and he was completely hugged.


    Tao Rong felt that his scalp was numb, and his whole body was surrounded by the smell of Nie Zhao, which was really terrible.


    Tao Rong instinct to struggle to start, the results of Nie Zhao suddenly from behind the deep voice: "thank you, accompany me."

 Chapter 526

    That voice is low and dull, is the most vulnerable side in the dark, Nie Zhao completely released.


    He holds Tao Rong as if holding his only comfort, and gently says thank you, because he is really grateful, for Tao Rong''s appearance, for falling in love with her, and for being able to accompany her even if she doesn''t want to.


    Tao Rong was flustered by this tone.


    I forgot the struggle for a moment.


    "What are you doing? Take advantage of me? " Tao Rong deliberately interferes with this strange atmosphere with a joking tone.


    But as soon as Tao Rong finished, Nie Zhao hugged her more tightly, as if she wanted to embed Tao Rong into her body.


    "No, I really appreciate you." Nie Zhao''s low voice came from behind, and the sound line seemed to vibrate on Tao Rong''s neck.


    "No end, no end." Tao Rong murmured.


    Nie Zhao is silent for a while, Tao Rong is a little sleepy, want to break free, so son really can''t sleep.


    But Nie Zhao suddenly said, "big brother asked me to quit the competition with him."


    Tao Rong was slightly stunned.


    "He said I''ve won enough Championships, and it''s better not to take part in them later."


    Tao Rong frowned, "there''s no such reason. This kind of thing depends on strength. Besides, if you don''t take part in it, is he so confident that he can win the championship? I heard today that other soldiers are not fuel-saving lamps. Does he treat others as Chinese cabbage?"


    Nie Zhao said in a low voice: "that''s the truth, but at least I''m sure it''s his obstacle. Even if he can''t get it, I can''t get it, otherwise it will only let him..."


    "Afraid of losing face? In fact, elder brother will not lose face. He is too greedy. He has stepped down from the front and wants to compete with you. How can there be such an all-round man. He did his job well in his position, and he didn''t see his father and grandfather compete. " Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    Nie Zhao said: "because the position of grandfather needs an all-round person to take over, the next master of the Nie family must also be such a person, so even in the martial arts competition, he can''t lose me too much, otherwise..."


    "Will anyone disagree?" Tao Rong laughs scornfully. She only knows that no matter how much Nie Chen tosses, it''s useless. It''s Nie Zhao who finally gets there. Nie Chen can''t win Nie Zhao all the time. Some people are born to be suitable for what they are destined to do. Nie Zhao is born to be a leader and a superior, which will never change.


    "I know the purpose of big brother, and I know what he wants to achieve. I have never thought of competing with him. I have always said that, but big brother is still not at ease."


    "What do you want to do?" Tao Rong hears that Nie Zhao wants to say something to himself. He is surprised, so he says.


    "I don''t want to withdraw from the game, and I can''t withdraw from the game. That''s blasphemy. I can''t cheat in the game at will. If I cheat, what should those comrades who lose to me do? Do I have any face to face them? " Nie Zhao is an upright man. He does everything with a clear conscience. But sometimes it''s really hard to be perfect. At least now Nie Zhao hasn''t learned to face the dark completely.


    "Don''t worry about big brother. He doesn''t have the ability to blame others. Besides, if you let him go now, can others let him in the future? Giving him false glory will only harm him. I don''t think it''s for his good. " Tao Rong said slowly, "and I''m surprised that you are so hesitant. Shouldn''t you refuse directly?"


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao heard, "I can''t help holding you tight."


    Tao Rong is said to be a bit embarrassed. After all, he has been admiring and observing for a lifetime. How can he not understand.


    "You''re right, I refused, but Dad, he called directly to help me talk, let me try to quit or lose."


    Nie Zhao''s voice became dull and low when she said this. Tao Rong didn''t know if she had heard it wrong. She felt a choking voice.


    Tao Rong was a little surprised by Nie Demin''s operation. "Everyone is not a fool. You can see it with your eyes. According to your record today, it''s OK to withdraw from the game, but it''s impossible to lose. Dad and big brother are confused, and they want to withdraw from the game. If you leave like this, everyone knows you''re making way for your big brother. Who can convince you in the future ¡£¡±


    Unless there is an urgent task to withdraw from the competition, we can''t make it up out of thin air. Other reasons are basically difficult to establish. After all, Nie Zhao is a soldier, and he should finish what he should do to meet any difficulties.


    Nie Demin''s request for Nie Zhao is not a simple embarrassment at all. He is not regarded as a son at all. I''m afraid that only his subordinates who don''t like to see him can be so embarrassed.


    When Tao Rong finished, Nie Zhao didn''t respond. Tao Rong couldn''t help but say: "is grandfather..."


    "Grandfather doesn''t know, and he won''t allow such things to happen, but my father ordered me to help him. I... " Nie Zhao sighed.


    On the one hand is his glory, on the other hand is the father and elder brother''s order, Nie Zhao contradictory mood, Tao Rong can imagine."What''s your decision?" Tao Rong said helplessly.


    "I can''t break with my father." Nie Zhao was silent for a while and said.


    Break? With such a serious vocabulary? It seems that Nie Demin threatened Nie Zhao with very heavy words.


    Nie Zhao worried about his family and gave up.


    Is the last life also So Is that right?


    Tao Rong''s memory of that time was a little vague. She tried to recall it, but she couldn''t remember it. She was in a state of agitation for no reason.


    As soon as he was upset, Tao Rong began to say sarcastically, "Nie Zhao, are you born? I always want to say that I feel that the four of them belong to the same family. You seem to be an outsider. Apart from your grandfather, there are also domestic servants. No one treats you as a real relative. Is there any contradiction or misunderstanding between you


    Although Tao Rong says so, Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao must be the blood of the Nie family, which is different from Tao Rong''s situation. Nie Zhao''s identity is certain, but the eldest family''s attitude towards Nie Zhao is too strange, as if facing outsiders who can sacrifice at any time.


    After Tao Rong finished, he felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere behind him.


    Tao Rong in the heart a flustered not from of worry oneself is not to say too much.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao reaches out his hand and turns over Tao Rong. Then he hangs up and puts his hands on both sides of Tao Rong. He looks down at her like this.

 Chapter 527

    The moonlight that came in slightly made the room not completely dark. At least Tao Rong could see the outline of his face and his bright eyes.


    "Nie Nie Zhao... "


    Tao Rong is frightened by Nie Zhao''s momentum. As soon as he is ready to apologize, Nie Zhao says, "if I were an illegitimate child, would you look down on me?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, surprised stare big eyes.


    Illegitimate child?


    What do you mean?


    Tao Rong was confused.


    "Yes Look down on me? I don''t even know who my mother is? "


    Tao Rong suddenly returned to his senses, and recognized the caution in Nie Zhao''s tone. He was afraid. He was worried. It turned out that he would have such a mood.


    Tao Rong''s heart is funny. She has nothing to look down upon. She doesn''t even know who her parents are, and she''s not interested in looking for them. She shouldn''t be looked down upon more than Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhaorong said: "no matter what your parents are, it''s not important for you."


    For Tao Rong, that was the way it was.


    Nie Zhao reached for Tao Rong''s hand, put it on his lips and asked, "really? Is that true


    "And to tell you the truth, I don''t like your parents, brother and sister. I''m more than happy that you don''t have a relationship with them. " Tao Rong said frankly.


    It doesn''t sound like comforting, but Nie Zhao hears from Tao Rong''s tone that she doesn''t care about his birth.


    At first, he thought that at least Tao Rong insisted on marrying him, one of the reasons was because of his life experience. If he could rule out such reasons, Nie Zhao would be even happier.


    Nie Zhao is relieved to lie down directly, pressing on Tao Rong''s body.


    Tao Rong displeased patted Nie Zhao''s back, "Hello, heavy."


    "Just let me hold it for a while, and it will be fine." Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong and absorbs the warmth and fragrance of her neck.


    Nie Zhao recently more like to use such a way to show weakness request to deal with Tao Rong, and Tao Rong is just helpless to such Nie Zhao.


    Forget it. Just hold it.


    Tao Rong didn''t find that the wall she built was really demolished little by little. She didn''t find it.


    Slowly, Nie Zhao began to tell what he knew.


    He knew by accident that he was not Hou Xianshu''s child, but the one that his grandfather brought back from the outside. It was Nie Demin''s child left outside. It was said that his mother had passed away. In order to keep the Nie family''s descendants away, and to keep the Nie family''s reputation, the old man counted the new born child in Hou Xianshu''s name, and Hou Xianshu was also oppressed by the old man Don''t nourish the spirit, this son dare not neglect, but in the end is not his own flesh and blood, so the intimate is different.


    There are quite a few people who know this news, but those who know it won''t talk about it everywhere, so on the whole, it doesn''t cause big problems.


    The problem of illegitimate children in a big family is very common, and it''s not surprising that we all see it. At most, we despise Nie Zhao''s existence in our heart, but on the surface, our communication is still maintained.


    That''s why people treat Nie Zhao strangely now.


    In the past, Tao Rong just felt strange that his family was partial to the eldest brother. Nie Zhao was the second child who was not loved and valued. Now he finally understood why.


    However, under such unfavorable factors, he still climbed to the highest position, which further proved his strength.


    "What I don''t understand is that it''s also his son. Why does he treat me like this? Maybe he doesn''t love my mother at all. He just plays with my mother and doesn''t want me to be born."


    Tao Rong listened to Nie Zhao open his innermost wound, can''t help patting him on the back and said: "at least grandfather loves you."


    "That''s one of the reasons why I''m still in the Nie family." Nie Zhao said seriously.


    Tao Rong is a little surprised. He never thought that Nie Zhao wanted to leave Nie''s house.


    After all, in her memory, Nie Zhao has always been in the Nie family.


    "Tao Rong." Nie Zhao suddenly raised his body, looked at Tao Rong seriously and said, "if one day I leave Nie''s house, will you go with me?"


    Tao Rong was slightly stunned. She didn''t think deeply about the meaning and said directly: "I was dependent on you to stay in the Nie family. If you go, can I stay? It must be with you. "


    Nie Zhao didn''t mention the time limit that Tao Rong said before. Both of them seem to have avoided the things that should not be seriously discussed at this time. "Well, when I find out what I want to investigate, I''ll take you away. We leave Nie''s house. Anyway, we are not comfortable. It''s better to have a new home, a happy home."


    Tao Rong listen to Nie Zhao''s words, can''t help heart thumping, Nie Zhao is put himself into his future plan?


    A happy home, including her and Nie Zhao, and their Xiao Xiao?Can you really live a simple and happy life without the pressure of Nie family?


    She doesn''t need Nie Zhao to like herself wholeheartedly, just give her enough respect and love their Xiao Xiao. It''s so simple to live together. All couples in the world don''t love each other.


    Maybe we can


    Fortunately, the room is dark now, otherwise Nie Zhao would be able to see Tao Rong''s red face.


    Nie Zhao said, did not hear Tao Rong''s answer, in fact, his heart is nervous, after all, in Nie Zhao''s view, although he just said obscure, but also a kind of test, if Tao Rong is willing, then they may really have a bright future.


    Maybe her heart is also accepting him step by step, feeling his heart for her.


    Nie Zhao nervously let go of all the five senses. He accepted the temptation of Tao Rong and couldn''t help but lower his head to get up.


    He wants to kiss her, right now.


    But just as their breath mingled and their lips were about to touch each other, Tao Rong suddenly said in a tense voice: "OK Well, it''s a good decision. "


    Nie Zhao moves a meal, immediately hums a smile, breath all spray on Tao Rong''s face.


    Tao Rong felt that her body was on fire.


    "Tao Rong, you, I..." Nie Zhaogang just wanted to speak, but Tao Rong suddenly interrupted: "don''t worry about other things, think about the things in front of you, what are you going to do tomorrow?"


    Nie Zhao doesn''t go any further. Instead, he lies on his side and naturally embraces Tao Rong in his arms. "This time, I won''t go against my father''s will. I will repay them. They are so serious that they must attach great importance to the result of this time. I don''t want to conflict with them. I will come up with a reasonable way."

 Chapter 528

    The reasonable way, what is the reasonable way, just when Nie Zhao himself analyzed, almost all the retreats were blocked.


    Even if there is a reasonable way, in fact, will suffer from the heart of guilt.


    Tomorrow''s two games, all can''t play, then Nie Chen is equal to win two games, but in memory he clearly won only one, Tao Rong more puzzled.


    While Tao Rong was thinking wildly, people around him were breathing evenly.


    Tao Rong is slightly stunned, and suddenly realizes that he is still being held in his arms. Tao Rong wants to struggle, but he is held more tightly with a slight move.


    Tao Rong suddenly did not struggle the power, is really step by step to reduce their bottom line.


    Tao Rong spits on himself and sleeps in a comfortable environment.


    I don''t know how long later, Tao Rong was suddenly awakened by the nightmare.


    When she opened her eyes, she finally recalled what had happened at this time of her last life.


    The dream gave her a hint.


    At that time, Tao Rong only heard that Nie Zhao had won two championships. It was a great honor. People from Nie Zhao''s team came to eat at Nie''s house.


    At that time, they were chatting. Tao Rong occasionally passed by and heard them talk about the big match.


    Someone said: if the boss was not injured suddenly by heavy objects, he would not be unable to participate in other events because of the injury. Well, not only did he not get the honor, but he might have left some sequelae. At the beginning, it was better not to sign up for it.


    Because when they came back to Nie''s house, Nie Zhao had recovered, so Tao Rong didn''t know Nie Zhao had been injured.


    It was also that time that Tao Rong saw an Wenlan and Nie Zhao''s strange behavior for the first time, but at that time, Tao Rong had not become arrogant, and was still in the stage of careful exploration, so she didn''t realize that there was a problem with the atmosphere between the two people, so she didn''t think about it at all.


    What Tao Rong saw was an Wenlan crying in front of Nie Zhao and saying sorry to him. Although Nie Zhao kept a distance, she still comforted her. Tao Rong couldn''t remember what to say, but she clearly saw an Wenlan''s guilty tears and Nie Zhao''s helpless smile, as if everything was not blamed on others, but willingly.


    At that time, Nie Zhao had the same psychology as Nie Zhao now.


    Now her dreams and memories are integrated together. If she guesses correctly, Nie Zhao''s so-called reasonable way is to make an accident to hurt herself. In this way, she can''t go on the stage and intercept other people''s gossip, and she won''t be blamed. She can kill a few birds with one stone, but it''s estimated that she will be injured for a long time. For the soldiers, it''s troublesome to hurt their muscles and bones, which is to give them a limited body The accumulation of old injuries in the body is especially disadvantageous to the soldiers in the peak period.


    Tao Rong heart flustered jump, she turned to look at Nie Zhao has fallen asleep.


    He didn''t hold him so tightly, but he still held him in his arms.


    It''s unreasonable for such a good person to be forced by his family to do something that he doesn''t like and get hurt for.


    Tao Rong can''t help but protect her short. Her mind is constantly circulating what Nie Zhao said to her before.


    For that sentence, for such a beautiful promise, even if she won''t realize it, people who don''t want to say it are bullied.


    But what can she do? That''s Nie Zhao''s father and elder brother. He has to sacrifice for their plan. It''s doomed. Should she go to tell on her grandfather?


    Tao Rong thought of this, not from of Zheng Zheng Zheng, immediately saw Nie Zhao in the dark one eye, slowly withdraw from his arms.


    Tao Rong wants to get up, but Nie Zhao suddenly blurs out, "where are you going?"


    Tao Rong calm response way: "toilet, you sleep first."


    Nie Zhao just went to sleep.


    Tao Rong gets up, takes her clothes and mobile phone and walks out.


    just as she comes to the living room, Tao Rong steps slightly and starts to Daze with her mobile phone.


    One night later, Nie Zhao wakes up to find that Tao Rong is not there.


    Some strange quickly turn on the light to get up, only to find Tao Rong dressed neatly and sitting there reading.


    Nie Zhao looked at her strangely and looked at the time again. It was only six o''clock in the morning.


    "So hard?" Nie Zhao stepped forward and said, "is it cold? My face is red with cold. Didn''t you sleep well last night? "


    Nie Zhao says to stretch out a hand toward Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong suddenly raised her head and looked at Nie Zhao with a pair of eyes that seemed to be covered with water mist. She said, "you''ve gone too far recently. You''re always acting on me, and you''re not taking advantage of me."


    Nie Zhao immediately came and said with interest, "I thought we were very familiar. We all slept together. We were still husband and wife. What happened when I touched you?"


    Tao rongbai glanced at Nie Zhao and got up and said, "shall we go to the canteen for breakfast?"


    Nie Zhao asked: "don''t you do it for me?"


    Tao Rong stared and said, "I''m not your nanny. I want to try the taste of the canteen. It''s not delicious. I''ll make it for you tomorrow."


    Nie Zhao chuckled and suddenly murmured, "maybe you really want to do it for me...""What?" Tao Rong didn''t hear clearly, but asked.


    Nie Zhao immediately shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. I just want to say you''re here."


    Tao Rong stood up and poured himself a glass of water: "what are you talking about? It''s endless. Wash up quickly. I''m hungry. " But at the moment when she turned around, her eyes had gradually changed, and she recognized Nie Zhao''s implication.


    Nie Zhao is no psychological pressure to prepare to wash.


    Tao Rong''s body can''t help shaking twice, until holding the table can stand firm.


    Nie Zhao washed well and took Tao Rong to the canteen for dinner.


    But when he went out, Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong was wearing more clothes than usual.


    "What? Is it cold? "


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "it''s colder here than in the city."


    "After all, it''s in the mountains. Naturally, it''s not the same, but it''s good to have sports. It''s still early for the competition in the morning. We all train. Do you want to train with us?"


    Tao Rong nodded. When he came to the canteen, Nie Zhao was surprised to find that Tao Rong had eaten less? Is it delicious? "


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "it''s not bad. Maybe it''s changed into a new environment suddenly. It''s a bit acclimatized. I can''t eat it. "


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. When do you think Tao Rong has become delicate? It''s really surprising.


    "Don''t force yourself if you can''t eat. I''ll prepare some snacks for you later. You can come to the canteen whenever you are hungry." Nie Zhao said while Tao Rong eat half of the lean porridge can not eat directly to their own in front of a few drinks down.


    When put down, see Tao Rong Leng Leng of looking at oneself.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t understand a way: "how?"


    Tao Rong touched his nose awkwardly and said, "nothing..."


    As a result, they happened to meet he Tielong and they came over. Naturally, they saw the boss''s work. They quickly came forward and said with a smile, "the boss has a good relationship with his sister-in-law. I also want a daughter-in-law, and I want to eat what she left behind."

 Chapter 529

    He Tielong was singing in his voice, and the other team members were all smiling.


    But Nie Zhao''s eyes swept past, and he Tielong and he Tielong were all quiet, as if nothing had happened, and they dispersed.


    When Nie Zhao turned back, he saw that Tao Rong''s face was red.


    It''s real red.


    This is shy, finally Tao Rong also has some kind of consciousness?


    Nie Zhao was secretly pleased.


    The people of Nie Zhao''s team are talking about it actively.


    After all, they gave Nie Zhao all kinds of reasons to bring Tao Rong to the military region. It must be very happy to think that their eldest brother can finally sleep with his daughter-in-law. It''s bound to heat up. Immediately feel that their boss this time is a real career love double harvest.


    After eating, Nie Zhao went to the playground to warm up. Nie Zhao asked Tao Rong to run together.


    Although such a picture is really a bit abrupt, people who are not training around are also watching a lively. I think that as a soldier''s wife, it''s not easy for Tao Rong to run with her. It''s admirable.


    At first, Tao Rong barely kept up with them.


    But running, Nie Zhao found that Tao Rong''s speed was slower and slower.


    It''s not reasonable. Tao Rong has been doing well in physical training. Even with this speed, she can do more than one hour.


    Nie Zhao also slowed down, ready to go back to find Tao Rong.


    But when he looked back to see the distance between the people, he suddenly saw Tao Rong looking at a weak smile, shaking his body, and directly fell on the track.


    People around him were startled, and Nie Zhao almost reflexively rushed over.


    "Tao Rong!"


    But Tao Rong was in a complete coma.


    The people of Nie Zhao''s team rushed up, and the people who knew some medical skills rushed forward to check.


    Nie Zhao finally noticed that the flush on Tao Rong''s face was very strange. When he touched it, he was shocked.


    How could it be so hot.


    Is responsible for the inspection of small high, small high turned over Tao Rong''s eyelids, looking at her face, suddenly said: "sister-in-law got an emergency, should be caused by a fever, rushed to the hospital."


    Without saying a word, Nie Zhao runs to the military hospital with Tao Rong in his arms.


    Nie Zhao''s brain is almost a paste. He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Tao Rong was sent to the hospital, heard the news of Nie''s family are rushed over.


    Nie Xuan, who lives in the ward, is the first to arrive.


    "What''s the matter? Wasn''t it good to go back yesterday?" Nie Xuan asks anxiously.


    Nie Zhao shakes his head and looks tense. He doesn''t know. Watching Tao Rong faint in his arms again, Nie Zhao is really used to panic and fear. How can she always be so fragile that he can hardly grasp her.


    The doctor came out quickly and told Nie Zhao an amazing fact. According to Tao Rong''s situation, he must have had a cold and fever since last night. He had a high fever for several hours continuously. He was tired and had inflammation, so he was unconscious.


    The current situation can only find a way to let her fever, temporarily awake.


    Nie Zhao is silly after hearing this, but Nie Xuan stares at Nie Zhao angrily and says, "don''t you sleep together? How can you not know that she has a fever? How can you be a husband! Are you not aware that Tao Rong is not feeling well these two days


    Nie Zhao''s face became ugly gradually.


    At this time, the rest of the Nie family also came and heard about Tao Rong''s condition. Although it was an emergency, it was not so dangerous. It was just that he might be in a coma for a day and wait for his fever to subside.


    The old man also scolded Nie Zhao, feeling that he didn''t take good care of his daughter-in-law.


    Nie Zhao was scolded from the beginning to the end and didn''t answer back, because he blamed himself and wondered. He didn''t understand why he suddenly had a fever. He was even a little worried about whether it was related to Tao Rong''s mental illness.


    After the water is hoisted, people can go in to see the patient.


    The nurse said to Nie Zhao, "Captain Nie, you can help your wife cool down physically. The room is warm, so you don''t have to worry about getting cold again. In this way, she can get rid of fever faster, wake up faster, and moisten her lips with cotton swabs."


    Nie Zhaogang just ready to nod, an Wenlan said: "this kind of thing or to our girls, right, a Xuan." An Wenlan then looks at Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan frowns slightly. She has seen something fishy before, so she doesn''t want to talk to an Wenlan. But for a moment, Nie Xuan doesn''t know how to reply, but she thinks of something.


    "Nie Zhao, are you going to participate in the competition?" Nie Xuan asks Nie Zhao in turn. If Nie Zhao goes, it''s natural that she and an Wenlan will take care of Tao Rong together.


    But when Nie Zhao heard the word competition, his expression changed slightly.


    Nie Chen stepped forward and was about to speak. As a result, he was stopped by Nie Demin. Nie Demin went forward to the old man and said, "Dad, you see Tao Rong is in a coma now. If you let a Zhao continue to compete, is it a bit..."The old man frowned slightly and looked at Tao Rong who was lying unconscious on the bed. Then he turned his head and looked at Nie Zhao. "Ah Zhao, you decide for yourself."


    Nie Zhao''s eyes almost never left Tao Rong and said, "I''ll stay and take care of Tao Rong. Let''s go. She needs a quiet rest now. I won''t take part in today''s competition. Sorry, Grandpa


    The old man didn''t get angry and said, "it''s not a task. There''s no need to apologize. You''re her husband. It''s your duty to take care of your sick wife."


    After the old man told Nie Zhao to take good care of Tao Rong, he left.


    Nie Demin also hurriedly left.


    Nie Chen satisfied to see two people in front of a bed, chilly said: "don''t worry, I will get the champion for you."


    Nie Zhao looks up at Nie Chen, his eyes are extremely cold.


    An Wenlan is ready to speak, but he is pulled away by Nie Chen, saying: "I''m in the competition. You shouldn''t be the audience. It''s hard to say. It''s enough to have two younger brothers here."


    Before leaving, Nie Chen also invited Nie Xuan, but Nie Xuan refused directly, and she was not sure about Tao Rong.


    The morning passed, but Tao Rong didn''t wake up. Nie Zhao did what he had to do. He sat by the bed and looked at Tao Rong''s face and thought.


    At noon, the people of Nie Zhao''s team came with the news that Nie Chen won the championship.


    They are here to see Tao Rong, but they are not unwilling. After all, Nie Zhao''s strength is obvious to all. Even if the man who stands in the first place is replaced by Nie Chen, they can''t be convinced. Because Nie Chen is also from the Southern District, he will not cause dissatisfaction.


    However, the people of Nie Zhao''s team prefer others to win the championship. They are also strange. They don''t know how Nie Chen got the first place, which is obviously inferior to them. It''s just incredible. Is it that we didn''t play well today?

 Chapter 530

    Nie Zhao team came to visit for a while, and Tao Rong left.


    At noon when everyone is resting, an Wenlan comes to the ward and looks at Nie Zhao of Tao Rong, the guardian who is almost motionless. An Wenlan goes forward and says, "do you want to go back to rest? I''ll help you guard it?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "no, I''ll be alone here."


    Nie Zhao''s voice is a little cold, a pair of eyes do not take away from Tao Rong''s.


    Anwenlan heart is not taste, take advantage of no one directly said: "she just cold fever, you need so nervous?"? I didn''t see you so flustered when I was sick. "


    Nie Zhao just raised his head to see to an Wen Lan way: "what do you want to say?"


    An Wenlan is unwilling to say: "I think you are better to her than to me."


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "you are my sister-in-law. She is my wife. Shouldn''t I treat her well?"


    But an Wenlan said coldly: "you know that I don''t mean that, you..."


    "I don''t want to discuss this with you in front of Tao Rong''s hospital bed. If you have nothing else to do, you can leave." Nie Zhao said directly and mercilessly.


    An Wenlan''s eyes flashed, "I advised you before, you are not willing to give up the game, now for her is willing to give up, how are you willing?"


    Nie Zhao said without hesitation, "I''m willing."


    "You lie! You must resent her for not getting sick sooner or later. But being sick at this time is a disaster, aren''t you? " An Wenlan retorts.


    Nie Zhao''s expression is somewhat unnatural, as if a little angry.


    An Wenlan thought she was right, so she said with a smile: "sure enough, she is still angry, isn''t she? She''s ruining your chance to be famous in the military region. Why do you care about her? You can give her to the hospital and me. You can continue to compete. Didn''t grandfather say it was up to you to decide? You just have a good heart. "


    Nie Zhao cold voice interrupts a way: "for eldest brother, you have advised me not to compete clearly, now say so don''t feel ridiculous?"


    "No!" An Wenlan shook her head firmly and walked forward: "I followed my identity before, but now I follow my heart. I know what I am doing!"


    An Wenlan then reached out and touched Nie Zhao''s shoulder and said, "but you don''t know what you are doing. I know what you think. You want to forget me, start over, and draw a clear line with me. You are lonely and feel like you are alone in Nie''s family. So now there is a person who owns your wife''s identity. You feel that she is your salvation and you want to share with her Play the game of playing family wine to paralyze yourself, let yourself care about her, pay attention to her, let yourself be a qualified husband, so that you will not be lonely, so you can get rid of our previous love, I understand, I understand, but you pain, I also pain, looking at you pretend to be good to her, how heartache I have, you know? Nie Zhao, let''s not torture each other any more. Let Tao Rong go. She is just a simple and ignorant girl. You make her fall in love with you, but you can''t love her all your life. She will live in pain and she will hate you all her life! "


    "Shut up Nie Zhao suddenly stands up in a rage and opens an Wenlan''s hand with his backhand.


    "You mean me?" An Wen Lan can''t believe of say.


    "You should wake up in your dream. Who are the two of us who are escaping from reality?" Nie Zhao asked sharply.


    But as the saying goes, you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep.


    It''s not the reality that an Wenlan accepts. She always has an excuse to refute.


    Even if the other party explained three or four times, she did not believe it.


    "Don''t think that if you hurt me like this, I will learn from you again and again. I won''t. I know what the truth is. You can deceive yourself and you can''t deceive me." An Wenlan said affectionately and seriously.


    Nie Zhao was almost laughed with anger.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to pay attention to an Wenlan any more. He suddenly doesn''t understand why he liked her before and what he liked about her. It''s really wrong. It''s funny. He''s even grateful that Nie Chen robbed an Wenlan.


    Nie Zhao got up and made a gesture to drive people away. He didn''t want to see an Wenlan any more.


    And an Wen Lan bit to bite a tooth, saw Tao Rong on the bed one eye, turn round to leave directly.


    Nie Zhao takes a deep breath in place, turns around and just sees that the hanging bottle is about to end, so he goes out to find a nurse.


    When he left, Tao Rong, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were staring at the white ceiling in a daze. Until the sound of footsteps outside, she slowly closed her eyes.


    Nie Zhao has been guarding, to the afternoon, Tao Rong has not wake up, natural afternoon competition also can not participate in.


    Tao Rong''s state of pretending to be sleeping was also a little unsustainable.


    She is always at leisure. She can''t bear to let her lie down all the time.


    I wanted to stick to it until the evening, but at more than 3 p.m., Nie Zhao found Tao Rong''s abnormality. His small movements became more frequent, and his breathing rhythm was wrong.


    Tao Rong knew that Nie Zhao was observant, so he restrained himself very well, but after a long time, he couldn''t restrain himself.Nie Zhao stared at Tao Rong for more than ten minutes, and finally said, "don''t pretend. Don''t you feel bad?" I wanted to punish her, but I didn''t want to. I knew that all she did was for


    Tao Rong a Leng, the heart is also calm, know after all is to escape Nie Zhao''s eyes, can only helplessly open eyes way: "when did you find out."


    "When did you wake up? noon? Or afternoon? " Nie Zhao asked.


    "I don''t know. I can''t know the time with my eyes closed." Tao Rong said directly.


    Nie Zhao reached over to touch Tao Rong''s forehead and said, "it''s still a little hot. Are you hungry? I asked someone to bring me a bowl of porridge. "


    Tao Rong wants to get up, a little move, Nie Zhao takes the initiative to support Tao Rong up.


    Tao Rong felt her stomach and really wanted to go to the toilet.


    As a result, without opening his mouth, Nie Zhao directly raises his hand to pick up the person and send him to the bathroom.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao awkwardly, but Nie Zhao has been coldly straight face, also has no past smiling face.


    Tao Rong is a little uncertain about his mood at the moment. He can only be obedient.


    Even after going to the toilet, he didn''t take the initiative to go out. Instead, he asked Nie Zhao to take him back.


    The water to drink, the medicine to take, even the porridge sent by the nurse also obediently swallow.


    "Is it still hard?" Nie Zhao cold voice asks a way.


    Tao Rong wanted to shake his head, but looking at Nie Zhao''s eyes like a searchlight, he said, "it''s a little uncomfortable, but it''s not bad. A fever is just a small thing to me. "

 Chapter 531

    "Little things?" Nie Zhao suddenly murmured.


    Tao Rong instinctively shrinks and thinks Nie Zhao might be angry.


    Sure enough, the next second, Nie Zhao grabbed Tao Rong''s shoulder and pressed her on the pillow. He asked rudely, "what did you do?"


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao without saying anything.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "don''t treat me as a fool. Why do you do this? Don''t you like me? Why hurt yourself for me


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed and said, "don''t be so excited. Did I do something wrong? If I make a mistake, let you miss the game, let you lose the championship, I apologize to you


    Nie Zhao was so angry by Tao Rong that he didn''t know what to say. He was really familiar with the formula and taste. Tao Rong always had a way to make him want to hit the wall.


    "I said I have a way. Why do you make decisions without authorization? I know what you think. You think that if you are sick and hospitalized, I don''t need to participate in the competition, so I have a good excuse, right? But I''d rather you hurt me a hundred times. I don''t want to see you sick in bed. How can a man let his woman make such a sacrifice? " Nie Zhao said that in the end, he just wanted to knock Tao Rong hard, but he couldn''t bear it. He was really distressed and resentful.


    How can she not cherish herself so much? She doesn''t care for herself. He does.


    "Who It''s your woman Tao Rong was surprised by Nie Zhao''s statement and quickly denied it.


    "You are my wife and my woman. Do you know how powerless your behavior makes me feel?" Nie Zhao says helplessly.


    It''s true that Tao Rong''s action completely solved his problem and protected him. In fact, he wanted to achieve his goal through self harm, but Tao Rong did it for him.


    Nie Zhao from Tao Rong coma, in the performance of Nie Demin and Nie Chen, he suddenly reflected what happened.


    But he just couldn''t figure out how a woman who constantly pushed herself out could do this for him.


    Nie Zhao remembers many things before. It''s not the first time that Tao Rong has sacrificed for him. Every time, he can''t understand. If she loves him, it''s easy to say, but she


    Tao Rong looked up at him with different eyes from other women who adored him.


    Nie Zhao knows very well that except for her occasional absence and shyness, she has never really delivered her eyes full of love to him. Just like now, although she has done so much for him, she still has the eyes she should have.


    "It seems that I''ve done nothing wrong. I''ve really helped you. If I don''t help you, I can guess what you''re going to do. We both want to go together. But if you think about it, it''s also a fever. I can let you stay. But if you have a fever, you must go to the competition. If you have to avoid the competition with big brother, you can find a reasonable reason If you are sick, you must do something more terrible than fever, which will definitely do great harm to your body. As a soldier, your body is the wealth of the military region. Can you sacrifice for such a boring thing? " Tao Rong deliberately kidnaps Nie Zhao with carelessness, but he is too lazy to listen to his nagging.


    "You..." Nie Zhao said that Tao Rong could not be spared, but he would not let Tao Rong go easily. "Don''t you understand? I don''t want you to sacrifice for me. I''d rather break my leg and hand than you have a fever and get sick. "


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong affectionately, but always feels that there is something in front of Tao Rong, which makes her unable to see her own mood.


    "I just came up with the best way, but this is the last time. If your father and brother ask you like this again, and you are willing to hurt yourself, I won''t care about your life." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Nie Zhao sits beside the bed and looks at Tao Rong. Her silent protection makes him feel ashamed and suffocated. He suddenly feels that it is not worth it. Why should Tao Rong be hurt like this for the sake of his elder brother and father.


    Tao Rong is always so stubborn and soft hearted that Nie Zhao has a headache. Nie Zhao knows that it''s useless to talk more. Anyway, the girl almost doesn''t listen to her own words and always makes trouble. So Nie Zhao reaches out and holds Tao Rong''s head directly. Look at her seriously.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in surprise. She is a little flustered. As soon as Nie Zhao approaches, her aura will collapse.


    "What for?" Tao Rong moved his neck and warned.


    Nie Zhao got close to the distance between his nose and his nose. "Listen to me, Tao Rong, not once. I don''t need you to sacrifice any time for me. At least you have to ask me about me. If you treat me so well again, I will fall in love with you."


    Tao Rong is slightly stunned, looking at Nie Zhao''s expression, as if he is not saying: I''m going to fall in love with you, but say again: I''ve fallen in love with you, don''t let me fall in love, hopeless.


    Tao Rong''s heart trembled and her expression was in a panic.


    Nie Zhao seriously continued: "if you treat a man like this, any man will fall in love with you, so if you don''t want me to fall in love with you, don''t treat me like this, and don''t treat others like this, you know?"Tao Rong blinked and stopped breathing.


    "Don''t sacrifice for me unless you love me. If you do this again next time, I will think you are in love with me. No matter how negative you are, I will think you are in love with me. You know what? " Nie Zhao continued.


    Such words are like threats, which really frighten Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "do you love me?"


    Gently a few words spit out, two people do not know the weight of them.


    Tao Rong''s mind is full of his love for the merciless Nie Zhao in the past. This time, instinctively, Tao Rong stiffens her neck, shakes her head and negates.


    Nie Zhao didn''t have the slightest sadness in his eyes, but the radian of the corner of his mouth was bigger, and the dimples all showed up.


    "So don''t sacrifice for me." With that, a kiss gently fell on Tao Rong''s forehead, like a brand, printed in Tao Rong''s heart.


    Two people look at each other, who did not speak, so looking at each other, but the heart of all kinds of taste.


    Suddenly Nie Zhao chuckled, "don''t say I took advantage of you?"


    Tao Rong''s face froze and forgot.


    Nie Zhao said: "in fact, it''s good to fall in love with me. I''m handsome and rich. I''m in good shape and good physical strength. I''m excellent in all aspects. I strongly recommend myself."


    Tao Rong was almost amused by Nie Zhao, and he just stayed tight.


    But Nie Zhao looked at her, but she was more and more happy, even reached out and pinched Tao Rong''s cheek, "you little fool with no eyes."

 Chapter 532

    All the heartache and pity, anxiety are hidden in Nie Zhao''s heart, a lot of things regret, then don''t chase, at this moment, let her happy, let her happy.


    In the future, he will teach her slowly, let her learn to enjoy happiness, enjoy being taken care of and cared for, let her understand that anything, whether his or her, does not need her to worry about, because that is all he should be responsible for.


    Nie Zhao is more and more determined to keep Tao Rong by her side, make her fall in love with herself, and give her a happy life.


    Nie Zhao is about to continue teasing Tao Rong, but the door is knocked.


    Nie Zhao had not opened his mouth. After three knocks on the door, he was directly pushed open.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are stunned when they see Nie Xuan at the door.


    Behind Nie Xuan is an Wenlan. I don''t know why they are here.


    Nie Zhao saw an Wenlan in a bad mood and asked directly, "Why are you here?"


    Nie Xuan frowned and said, "an Wenlan and I just met and talked at the door. We heard you talking inside. Is what you just said true?"


    Tao Rong suddenly blushes, Nie Zhao is also a little embarrassed, let his elder sister hear that he molested his daughter-in-law.


    Nie Xuan''s reaction was unexpected and said, "is what you said true? Is uncle and Nie Chen asking Nie Zhao to give way? "


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao react quickly. Yes, the embarrassing words just behind are whispered by Nie Zhao in front of Tao Rong, so they can''t be heard outside.


    No wonder, Tao Rong thought, otherwise just an Wenlan can find a reason to rush in, and the face when coming in is certainly not like this.


    It seems that they only heard Nie Zhao and Tao Rong discuss the withdrawal from the competition.


    "Is it true?" Nie Xuan spoke again.


    An Wenlan looks embarrassed, but doesn''t say much.


    Nie Zhao had a headache and said, "elder sister, this is a matter between me and my elder brother. Thank you for caring about us, but it''s better for us to solve it by ourselves."


    Nie Xuan, after all, belongs to the second family, not the eldest family. It''s worse to let Nie Xuan get involved in this matter. On the contrary, it will cause bad effects, as if he, Nie Zhao, is looking for people to complain.


    Nie Xuan naturally understood, but she didn''t hold back for a moment. In her opinion, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong felt much better for her, so she was more willing to help them.


    "Then you You are also too aggrieved. You let Tao Rong have a fever and get sick. This... " Nie Xuan complains anxiously.


    An Wenlan unconsciously looks at Tao Rong, but she is not reconciled. When Tao Rong does this, Nie Zhao is not more


    "An Wenlan, do you know?" Nie Xuan suddenly turns around and asks an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan immediately sighed: "in fact, I don''t want this kind of thing to happen. I advised Nie Chen before. After all, Nie Chen has retreated behind. I don''t know why it''s necessary to fight for these championships? But I think my father and Nie Chen should have their own considerations, and Nie Zhao will listen only if he feels reasonable. After all, it''s a family. No one wants his family to be aggrieved. There must be reasons why they have to. "


    What an Wenlan said made people unable to find fault, and even seemed to be biased towards them, which also made Nie Xuan feel relieved and bold to say her own point of view. "No matter what the reason, we can''t do it. It''s the same reason that our son didn''t help one but implicated the other."


    Nie Xuan said and suddenly responded and asked, "does grandfather know?"


    An Wenlan and Nie Zhao shake their heads.


    Nie Xuan breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "Nie Zhao, why don''t you tell your grandfather that maybe he will have a better way to solve the problem? If you tell him that you can stop this kind of thing, Tao Rong won''t have to get sick."


    Nie Zhao helpless way: "that is my father and my elder brother, I want to carry them with grandfather complain?"


    Nie Xuan is stunned and embarrassed for a moment. She doesn''t react because she doesn''t have her own brother and sister. She really can''t do such a thing from Nie Zhao''s point of view. Doesn''t that mean breaking up with your father and brother?


    It''s natural for Nie Zhao not to say it.


    And at this time, I accidentally stare at an Wenlan of Tao Rong, but I find something unusual on Tao Rong''s face.


    An Wenlan frowned slightly.


    At this time, Nie Xuan also tells Nie Zhao and Tao Rong something.


    In the afternoon contest, Nie Chen didn''t make it to the end. Even if Nie Zhao didn''t take part, Nie Chen didn''t win the championship.


    It''s just Providence.


    And this is exactly the same as Tao Rong''s memory.


    An Wenlan and Nie Xuan both came after watching the game. Nie Chen was called away by Nie Demin.


    Because Nie Chen didn''t make it to the end, an Wenlan and Nie Xuan came so early.


    After staying in the ward for a while, an Wenlan said directly: "should I take Tao Rong back to change her clothes? The fever must be wet with sweat. Don''t catch cold again and again. By the way, help Tao Rong bring some nutritious dinner. "


    Nie Zhao must have done it.Nie Zhao turned directly to Nie Xuan and said, "please take care of Tao Rong. I''ll go back."


    Nie Xuan nodded and said, "you don''t have to worry. I have plenty of time."


    An Wenlan went out with Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong knew it would be like this, but after less than five minutes, an Wenlan suddenly came back with a smile on her face. It''s unreasonable. It''s a rare chance that an Wenlan didn''t bother Nie Zhao?


    As soon as an Wenlan came back, she said to Nie Xuan, "ah Xuan, your attending doctor asked someone to come to you and said that he was waiting for you in the traditional Chinese Medicine Department of the next building."


    Nie Xuan was stunned and said, "I''ll be there later."


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "if you don''t go, the old people will get off work. Don''t worry. I came back specially to look after the patient for you, OK? Tao Rong


    An Wenlan looks at Tao Rong and smiles.


    Tao Rong is naturally not afraid of an Wenlan. Even if she is sick, she is not really sick. She nods her head directly.


    Nie Xuan has to leave.


    But as soon as Nie Xuan left, Tao Rong thought that an Wenlan didn''t exist and wanted to sleep.


    Tao rongwen said, "it''s good for me to look at you directly."


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, again propped up, looked at an Wenlan, way: "you specially come back, support away elder sister, is to say such words with me, you think you say so, I will be angry?"


    An Wenlan opened a chair and sat down with a smile. "I saw it just now. Nie Xuan said that when she told her grandfather, your expression changed obviously. You thought about it from the very beginning. Tell her grandfather that Nie Zhao''s position can''t be sued, but you can, and you think so, don''t you? But why did you choose such a stupid way in the end? What is your purpose? "

 Chapter 533

    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan''s appearance and suddenly can''t help laughing, but this kind of laughter is different from usual, but a kind of magnanimous laughter.


    "Is there any evidence for that?" Tao Rong asked.


    An Wenlan said: "there is no evidence, and I don''t intend to expose you. I just want to know your purpose. What do you want to do?"


    Tao Rong tilted his head, eyes slightly darkened, "no purpose, just want to help Nie Zhao, he helped me a lot, and will help me a lot in the future, so I just give back, not to mention you overheard it before? What I said is reasonable. This way is better and more rational. If Nie Zhao is really seriously injured, I''ll take care of him and I''ll be in trouble. Finally, I think it''s more convenient. "


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "it''s not what you said at all. Tao Rong, I know you are vicious. I didn''t expect you to be so cruel to yourself."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand Tao Rong said leisurely.


    "What you said is true, but from your point of view, the most reasonable way is to tell your grandfather to manage everything, and he has a way not to let others know that you complained, which not only protects Nie Zhao but also you, doesn''t he? But you have chosen another way. Although you can achieve the same goal, it is a way to hurt the enemy by one thousand and hurt yourself by eight hundred. The only advantage of doing so is that... "


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan with great interest, waiting for her conclusion.


    "The only advantage is Nie Zhao. Your bitter tactics make him feel sorry for you, let him pity you, let him treat you better, so that you can get more benefits, right? You want to ask for credit, kidnap him with such guilt and tie him to your side. And your goal has been achieved. So I admire you. I didn''t expect that you could be so cruel to yourself. How did you do it, blowing the cold wind in the middle of the night or taking a cold bath? I''m afraid there are all


    Tao Rong raised her mouth slightly. She didn''t expect that an Wenlan could analyze so many things from a person''s expression. No wonder she was so smart and could do so many things, but everything was reasonable. After all, she learned this move from an Wenlan.


    It''s just that anwenlan didn''t deal with her at that time.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath and said, "your imagination is really rich."


    "You don''t admit it?" An Wen Lan cold voice way.


    "Is there a difference between acceptance and non recognition? You don''t have any evidence. Those thoughts are just things that move around in your mind. How do you know what I think? Maybe I don''t want to tell my grandfather because I''m thinking about Nie Zhao? That''s true. How can you know that I am as vicious as you say unless you can open my mind to see what I am


    An Wen Lan is tiny a Leng, a time really can''t refute.


    Tao Rong said with a sneer: "even if you guessed right, I chose the best of two ideas for me, so what? Did I do something sorry for Nie Zhao? Even if I''m vicious, I''m not telling Nie Zhao. Even if you love Nie Zhao, you don''t have to come to me to say anything. After all, I helped Nie Zhao. "


    An Wenlan''s expression was a little twisted and said, "your cold sophistry now proves that you think so."


    "Ha ha, I thought about it and didn''t break the law. It''s not clear whether the final decision is for Nie Zhao or for myself. Anyway, the goals have been achieved at the same time, right?" Tao Rong thinks that an Wenlan is a little irrational. She knows that there can be no change. Why do she have to come to her face to be angry? Unless there is evidence to prove something, is it unnecessary to do so?


    Or is an Wenlan unwilling to see the truth?


    Unfortunately, the truth is not as simple as an Wenlan wants.


    An Wenlan is right. She did think about it that way. She thought about evil and simple.


    She doesn''t know what the ultimate goal is. Maybe she has both. Maybe she is totally inclined to one of them. However, as Tao Rong said, no matter what the reason is, what she wants to do has never changed. Why should she tangle with the reason for doing so?


    In the face of Nie Zhao''s things, Tao Rong has gradually learned not to tangle with reasons, the more entangled the more unfavorable to himself.


    After listening to Tao Rong''s words, an Wenlan said with a sneer, "it''s amazing that you pretend to be pure in front of Nie Zhao. He must never know that you still have such a side. Why doesn''t Nie Zhao tell you why he didn''t kidnap you? After all, it''s for yourself. "


    Tao Rong picks eyebrows and does not comment. "Enough? I don''t need to be taken care of. Go out. "


    "What? I''m ashamed of being exposed? " An Wen Lan immediately complacent way.


    Tao Rong said jokingly, "I''m too lazy to talk to you anymore. An Wenlan, don''t you think you are as irritating and disgusting as a fly? When do you want to buzz? Whatever you think of me or say about me, I don''t care. Can you stop bothering me? "


    An Wenlan''s haughty cold hum said: "I''ll wait and see. At the moment when Nie Zhao knows what you really mean, can you be so mean and tough. You wait. "Tao Rong grinned and waved his hand perfunctorily.


    An Wenlan stepped on high heels and went out in a huff.


    Tao Rong lay down like Tuoli.


    Thinking of everything last night, what kind of heart is she?


    At this time, Tao Rong is not willing to face, she dare not love Nie Zhao, but already has a possessive.


    All she did, in fact, was to increase her chips subconsciously.


    If Nie Zhao loves her, let him love her more.


    If it''s just a vague trial, let him care more and let him fall in love.


    Tao Rong''s desire to win and possessiveness has been aroused unconsciously.


    But her reason was still struggling.


    Tao Rong coughed a few times and felt his brain was in a coma. He had better sleep first.


    What Tao Rong doesn''t know is that an Wenlan is looking at Nie Zhao in front of her.


    An Wen Lan can''t help but lift up a corner of mouth way: "you all heard."


    Nie Zhao coldly looked at an Wenlan, turned around and walked toward the outside.


    An Wenlan was stunned and hurried forward. Until she came to the stairs, she stopped Nie Zhao and said, "are you angry? That''s not angry with me. She cheated you. She was a vicious liar. She was Nie Pei before, but now you. There is nothing she dare not do. In order to get your pity, she dares to do such a bitter trick, so vicious, you should stay away from her. "

 Chapter 534

    "To get my pity, she doesn''t need to be bitter at all. As long as she says, I can give as much as I have." Nie Zhao stopped and said.


    An Wenlan couldn''t understand and said, "you I beg your pardon? You just heard that. She is not as simple as you think. She is acting in front of you. You see her attitude towards me. She is the real she. Don''t you understand? Don''t you get angry that she did it on purpose? Don''t you think she''s too much of a schemer? "


    Nie Zhao suddenly chuckled and said, "you don''t know what she looks like when she is really vicious."


    An Wenlan couldn''t believe her eyes. She didn''t seem to understand what Nie Zhao was saying.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "I''ve seen her most vicious. So what? Behind the malice is a helpless and kind heart. This is Tao Rong I know. Sometimes she is selfish, sometimes she is cruel, sometimes she is hard to understand. She doesn''t have to bear the debt of conscience when she pits me. She is such a person. There are many beautiful flowers in the world with poison, and she is one of them. But those poisons don''t kill people, so I want to take her with me and watch her carefully, OK? "


    Who made him addicted to the mild toxicity.


    An Wen Lan hears here, excited whole body trembles a way: "do you know what oneself are saying?"


    "You don''t know what I''m talking about. What I''m saying is that I''ve completely seen her dark side. Even then, I can''t help falling in love with her. Do you understand me? I just like her who is not perfect. She designs traps everywhere to make me jump. Sometimes I can''t figure out whether she is selfish or selfless. I like her all the time. "


    Listen to Nie Zhao''s words, an Wenlan''s eyes are red. "But But she just said that How can you No one can like that... "


    "Why do you think I have to promise to cooperate with you in eavesdropping?" Nie Zhao suddenly asked.


    An Wen Lan is slightly a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Nie Zhao, "is because You doubt her, don''t you? "


    Nie Zhao suddenly smile, smile as before can captivate an Wenlan''s heart, "no, not because I don''t trust her, because she doesn''t trust me, a lot of words don''t want to say to me, I think you can go in and ask her whether she likes me or not."


    Nie Zhao said that here, his face turned slightly red, showing a little embarrassed appearance, which makes people realize that he is a young man in love and wants to know his sweetheart''s simple mind.


    Nie Zhao wants to know what Tao Rong thinks of himself, but he knows it clearly. He doesn''t know why. Anyway, he knows subconsciously. Tao Rong will tell anyone what she wants, but he is the most unlikely one.


    Her wall seemed to be built for him. Although he didn''t understand, he knew it was too difficult to get her heart from Tao Rong.


    Through this inquiry, Nie Zhao heard a completely different answer.


    He could feel that Tao Rong was more and more different from him.


    Tao Rong doesn''t need to use bitter meat stratagem to take advantage of him. He has been well used by her. He has never resisted. He doesn''t need to do anything more. Bitter meat stratagem? She can do it and think about it, but it''s not the best.


    So he heard another meaning. Tao Rong thought a lot about it for him. She was distressed for him.


    Then one of the considerations is whether Tao Rong hopes to fall in love with her, so she takes the initiative to sacrifice and let him have love because of pity? After all, it''s a good chip.


    Nie Zhao smiles when he thinks of it. He hopes that it is like this, such a careful machine, such a design, such a trap. He is happy to enjoy it.


    Nie Zhao''s happy expression hurt an Wenlan''s heart.


    An Wenlan was so angry that she trembled all over. She couldn''t help saying, "Nie Zhao, I don''t believe what you said."


    Nie Zhao returned to God, coldly looking at an Wenlan, "I don''t care."


    "Oh, I can prove it." An Wenlan said directly.


    Nie Zhao just frowned, as a result, an Wenlan suddenly rushed up and wanted to hold Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao took a step back. Just at this time, a voice sounded in the distance.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as an Wenlan''s movements become stiff, Nie Zhao turns to see that Nie Xuan appears at the entrance of the stairs.


    "You No shame Nie Xuan rushed up and scolded: "you agreed to cheat me, and then you have a tryst here? Nie Zhao, are you worthy of Tao Rong? "


    An Wenlan takes a look at Nie Xuan and immediately says, "ah Xuan, you know that Nie Zhao and I are in love. We are forced to..."


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "elder sister, please go back to take care of Tao Rong. You just misunderstood me. I have nothing with my sister-in-law. Now there is no one in the ward. I''m worried."


    As soon as Nie Xuan wanted to say something, Nie Zhao said, "elder sister, please believe me. I will never do anything wrong to Tao Rong. I swear by the reputation of a soldier."Nie Xuan is stunned, and an Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao mechanically.


    Nie Zhao looked serious and devout.


    Nie Xuan really had to believe in the reputation of a soldier. After all, it was too heavy for Nie Zhao.


    Nie Xuan turns her head and takes a hard look at an Wenlan, then turns around and walks towards the ward.


    Nie Zhao also ignores an Wenlan, but leaves directly and quickly, and goes to work as soon as possible.


    Only an Wenlan stayed at the same place, biting her teeth hard. Finally, her mouth was bloody, and she was a little relaxed.


    An Wenlan closed her eyes. Her crazy expression gradually converged and became as soft as usual.


    An Wenlan is funny in her heart, and she is too worried. Nie Zhao can say that she likes such unreasonable things. It''s just a hypocritical lie. As she thought, Tao Rong is just Nie Zhao''s excuse.


    So she doesn''t have to be sad. She just needs to think of a way to let Nie Zhao face the reality and imprison him by her side forever.


    As for Tao Rong, she doesn''t like it. She won''t let her go.


    Even if Nie Zhao uses her as an excuse, she is not willing to accept that Nie Zhao verbally says that people who love can continue to appear in front of them, which turns her off, so Tao Rong must disappear.


    An Wenlan hypnotized herself for a while, and finally smoothed out the so-called truth, which is also reasonable. Then she left happily.


    When Nie Zhao came back after finishing everything, he heard that Tao Rong had a fever again.


    Now Tao Rong is not in a coma, but tired to sleep.

 Chapter 535

    Nie Zhao asks the doctor anxiously, but the doctor says that repeated fever in the first day or two is normal, and it''s better to cool down little by little.


    Nie Zhao feels guilty and thinks that he shouldn''t be careful. It''s his fault that makes an Wenlan angry with Tao Rong.


    Looking at the sleepy Tao Rong, Nie Zhao can''t help thinking about what happened between them. He really wants to spread out the matter, but he''s worried about scaring Tao Rong back.


    So tangled for a long time, did not wait until Tao Rong wake up, but put Nie Chen to wait.


    Nie Chen didn''t look very good when he came.


    Nie Zhao got up and said, "brother, let''s go out and talk about something."


    Nie Chen is unwilling however, way: "she did not wake up again." What should I do if I go out to be seen?


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly, and his face was not very pretty.


    "Do you know what''s going on outside now?" Nie Chen asks a way.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I''m here today. I don''t care about things outside."


    "I''ll tell you, now people are saying how inferior I am to you. If it wasn''t for you not participating in the competition, I would not have won the championship."


    Nie Chen''s tone is not good to complain, in fact, if two he won the championship, there will be no such complaints, but before the first Nie Zhao has shown a strong strength, the second he lost, so the contrast is very obvious.


    Everyone is saying in private that if Nie Zhao is allowed to go on all the time, he will always win the championship. Maybe the southern military region will produce the youngest king of soldiers. They seem to have tacitly agreed that Nie Zhao will always win the first place after he goes on. Not only the people in the southern military region think so, but also the soldiers outside.


    From this we can see how well Nie Zhao is recognized and how convinced others are when they lose.


    Nie Chen thinks that he did his best, and also used some devious ways to get the first place, but somehow he became the pedal that pushed Nie Zhao to the highest position. It is clear that Nie Zhao should be his pedal!


    So he was unconvinced and uncomfortable. He didn''t even do the surface work. He came to question Nie Zhao. If it wasn''t for him, his chance of promotion would be stable through this competition, but because of those rumors, his father told him that maybe this promotion is not possible, and he has to wait for the next opportunity.


    What''s more, it''s rumored that Tao Rong was ill because he threatened Nie Zhao as the eldest brother. Nie Zhao abandoned the competition.


    Although it''s true, he is sure that Nie Zhao doesn''t dare to say it to the outside world. It''s probably that he thinks and says it to those who are not happy with himself. However, this kind of influence is not good, and it''s good for Nie Zhao, so he blames Nie Zhao again.


    For the elder brother''s complaint, Nie Zhao is really a little angry, "elder brother, what they said is not the truth?"


    Nie Chen immediately froze, the first time, Nie Zhao so straightforward talk with him.


    "Do you think I''m inferior to you?"


    Nie Zhao forbeared, "elder brother, for this time, Tao Rong has taken the initiative to get sick, she is still sleeping, I feel sorry for her, what do you want me to do? Besides, is such a game important to you? "


    This is not for Nie Chen in the office, but for the soldiers who will fight.


    When Nie Chen heard that Nie Zhao dared to speak to him like this, he felt even worse. When he hesitated to use Nie Zhao with brotherhood or to let him know who to listen to, Nie Chen chose the latter.


    Nie Chen stepped forward, poked his finger at Nie Zhao''s chest and said, "Nie Zhao, I''m the eldest brother, and I''m the future successor of the Nie family. Do you have any idea of family? When you should abdicate, when you should sacrifice, didn''t you do well before? Yes? The wings are hard. Don''t you want to listen to my elder brother and father? "


    Nie Zhao''s face became colder and colder. "Brother, I''ve tried my best to do what I can for the Nie family. In the future, I won''t do such things any more."


    Nie Chen frowns and just wants to speak. As a result, Nie Zhao suddenly reaches out and grabs Nie Chen''s hand and pushes it out. In an instant, Nie Chen immediately tries to match Nie Zhao, but in less than three seconds, Nie Zhao forces Nie Chen''s hand back to its original position.


    Nie Chen looks at Nie Zhao with an iron blue face.


    Nie Zhao said coldly: "if elder brother wants to be the successor of Nie family, he should rely on his own strength. Don''t worry. I never thought about competing with you. I just want to go my own way."


    Nie Zhao said and looked back at the sleepy Tao Rong, not from her face to soft.


    "I won''t take part in the following competitions. Are you satisfied with this? "


    Nie Chenzheng doesn''t know what to say to make Nie Zhao soft. As a result, Nie Zhao himself gave him a satisfactory answer. If Nie Zhao takes part in the competition later, others will be more gossipy. Only has not competed, lets Nie Zhao not be so dazzling, oneself can save a little situation.


    Nie Chen didn''t understand what Nie Zhao meant. He said it as if he wanted to fight against him, but in the twinkling of an eye it was good for him.Nie Chen thinks that Nie Zhao is still in their hands.


    If Nie Chen knew that Nie Zhao did it just to accompany Tao Rong, he would be silly.


    Nie Zhao thinks very clearly that he is a soldier originally, because he has less time to accompany Tao Rong in tasks and training, so he can completely sacrifice for Tao Rong and accompany Tao Rong well in this kind of entertainment competition.


    They are also normal soldiers. They need time to fall in love. As long as they don''t affect their duties, they can accompany their loved ones.


    What''s more, for the sake of the southern military region, he has achieved his goal, and those who want to come here are also satisfied.


    Nie Chen was insulted because he was insulted today. If Nie Zhao starts to win the championship tomorrow, he will be even more angry. So he came to find Nie Zhao to vent his anger in advance, but he didn''t expect to get the unexpected result. For a moment, Nie Chen really doesn''t know whether he should continue to get angry.


    After standing awkwardly in the ward for a while, he watched Nie Zhao take good care of Tao Rong. He felt very strange that he had never seen Nie Zhao treat an Wenlan like this.


    This little wife is clearly to let Nie Zhao Ge should, he just try to promote, not hope Nie Zhao happiness.


    "You seem to care about this wife." Nie Chen asks a way at will.


    Who knows Nie Chen a mouth, Nie Zhao facial expression instant changed, direct warning sort of see to Nie Chen.


    Nie Chen had never seen such a cruel look in Nie Zhao''s eyes.

 Chapter 536

    Involuntarily, Nie Chen stepped back. When he realized that he was afraid of Nie Zhao, his self-esteem almost crushed him.


    Nie Zhao did not say anything else, just coldly looking at Nie Chen.


    Nie Chen likes to rob what Nie Zhao cares about from childhood. If he can''t rob it, he will try to destroy it. Nie Zhao has never really bothered him. The most serious thing is an Wenlan''s robbery, but it''s still good for Nie Zhao now.


    Nie Chen''s behavior pattern is to find what Nie Zhao cares about, and then destroy it, so that he will be happy.


    So when Nie Chen said that, Nie Zhao was almost an instinctive warning, as if as long as Nie Chen dared to touch it, Nie Zhao could directly fight against him, no longer caring about any brotherhood.


    Nie Chen''s face also becomes gloomy, he looked at Tao Rong again, didn''t think that this little girl has such a high weight in her heart.


    It seems that he really underestimated Tao Rong before.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t like the feeling that his baby is being watched. He steps forward to block Nie Chen''s sight and says, "brother, there are still many things to be busy, so don''t waste your time. Please go back."


    Nie Chen deeply looked at Nie Zhao one eye, this just turned to leave.


    Tao Rong didn''t wake up until he Tielong and they came.


    I just heard them talking.


    He Tielong complained and said: "I didn''t say anything. Maybe I talked in my sleep. Besides, boss, you didn''t say anything to us. We just want to disgust someone. It''s just a joke."


    He Tielong naturally didn''t hear from Nie Zhao that his brother forced his brother to withdraw from the competition for fame, which led to his sister''s fever. He just used his rich imagination to disgust someone.


    He Tielong is so smart. As soon as he heard the boss question him, he was immediately surprised and asked, "is it true?"


    Nie Zhao serious way: "don''t care is true, if you don''t want to be wear small shoes, less toss."


    He Tielong immediately said: "boss, how can you sacrifice our sister-in-law for those dregs?"


    Several brothers around all understood and immediately looked at Nie Zhao with the eyes of the heartless man.


    Nie Zhao


    Fortunately, Tao Rong woke up.


    When she moved, the attention in the room shifted.


    Tao Rong was a little guilty by an Wenlan before. He Tielong and he Tielong just came here. When they talked about this, Tao Rong said, "don''t talk about Nie Zhao. I haven''t been sacrificed. You think too much."


    When Tao Rong said this, the people in Nie Zhao''s team were even more moved. They looked at Tao Rong with concern and glanced at Nie Zhao with their eyes.


    Every time like this, Nie Zhao has a kind of feeling that his brother has been bribed by Tao Rong, but this is good.


    Sitting on the side of the bed, Nie Zhao touched Tao Rong''s forehead and said, "it''s still a little hot. Are you hungry or thirsty now?"


    Tao Rong asked for water and had a sleep. Although the fever did not subside, it was much better.


    The members of Nie Zhao''s team stayed in the ward for a while, but they didn''t use light bulbs. On the one hand, they had a tacit understanding.


    Waiting for someone to leave, Tao Rong asked: "how can you just say you won''t take part in the later competition? Isn''t today the only game your big brother has


    Nie Zhao gets up and puts the water cup, saying: "aren''t you still sick?"


    "It''s almost a day. I''m not in a coma. Will a little fever prevent you from participating in the following competitions?" Tao Rong frowned.


    Nie Zhao looks back at Tao Rong. Tao Rong doesn''t know why.


    Nie Zhao sighed and said: "I''ve got a lot of awards, and I''m not good at the projects behind. Just think I want to be lazy."


    Tao Rong felt that Nie Zhao''s choice was a bit strange, but he didn''t think much about it. Anyway, in the last life, he only won two championships.


    Tao Rong joked: "I guess I can''t come here for the second time."


    Nie Zhao immediately asked, "why? You don''t like it here? Don''t you want to come again? Although it''s a bit boring and far from the city, there are many interesting places, such as... "


    Tao Rong was stunned by Nie Zhao''s reaction and said, "what are you talking about? I mean, in the eyes of outsiders, because of my relationship, you can''t take part in the competition. Those who worship you and have high hopes for you may blame me."


    Nie Zhao just reflected that Tao Rong was saying this. He thought Tao Rong didn''t like it here and didn''t want to come again. He was surprised.


    "A man is not so mean. It''s not a task. It''s not a matter of who''s taking care of his daughter-in-law. Everyone is the same. " Nie Zhao naturally said.


    Tao Rong was a little uncomfortable.


    Such suggestive conversations kept appearing during the two days of convalescence.Tao Rong is numb. Nie Zhao takes good care of her. In fact, she just has a fever and doesn''t need to stay in the hospital for observation. But she stayed in the ward for two days. With Nie Zhao, everything doesn''t seem so boring.


    Nie Zhao accompanies her to study the knowledge of senior two, accompanies her in the small room, practices catching and getting rid of difficulties, two days of days almost passed in a flash.


    They can''t feel it by themselves, but Nie Xuan and Nie Zhao, who usually come to see them, feel that their tacit understanding is getting better and better, and the distance is getting closer and closer.


    If they don''t know some of the problems, others look at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao and think that they are their beloved husband and wife.


    On the last day in the military area command, the game is coming to an end. Nie Zhao has no need to appear. Nie Zhao should have taken Tao Rong, who has been discharged from the hospital, to have a good play in the military area command. For Tao Rong, it is a good training.


    But as soon as they got back to the small apartment, an urgent task came up.


    Nie Zhao and his team members will gather for ten minutes.


    With an order, Nie Zhao quickly cleaned up, and the helicopter stopped on the tarmac waiting for them.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao who cleans up, suddenly has a kind of strange psychology.


    She had never cared about Nie Zhao''s mission before, and she had little memory of her last life in this respect, which could not help. But during this period, she began to regret why she did not remember more about Nie Zhao''s mission in her last life, so that she could help him.


    Looking at his back, she felt flustered and didn''t want him to go. She didn''t know whether other soldiers'' wives were in this way.


    On the tarmac, Tao Rong is the only one to see off.

 Chapter 537

    Nie Zhao points the name, lets the public get on the helicopter, turns around and looks at Tao Rong who has been standing silently.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in a completely different state and sighs in his heart. Although he knows that he is a soldier, he has never seen him dressed in black, just like a panther lurking in the forest, who can kill the enemy at any time.


    Although they don''t know what tasks they are going to perform, they are mostly stained with blood.


    When Tao Rong saw Nie Zhao coming towards him, he thought he wanted to say goodbye, so he took the initiative to say, "pay attention to safety and come back safely."


    Already ready to go, the soldier steps forward and embraces Tao Rong with one hand.


    Tao Rong a Leng, in the heart immediately was suffocated feeling.


    "When I get back."


    "Ah Well It''s natural. " Tao Rong was a little dumb and flustered for a moment.


    "When I get back, I have something important to tell you."


    Tao Rong must have looked at Nie Zhao and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhaosong opened Tao Rong and looked at her with a smile. "I have a question for you."


    Nie Zhao''s smile was so dazzling that it seemed to twinkle for a moment.


    Tao Rong''s heart thumped as if he had a premonition.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao nervously. In fact, they feel so good together during this time. Nie Zhao''s unintentional ambiguity and physical contact also make Tao Rong have an illusion. Now Nie Zhao''s ambiguous speech makes Tao Rong really bold and fat, and begins to guess.


    What does he want to ask?


    Seeing Tao Rong in a daze, Nie Zhao feels warm in his heart. He has also summoned up a lot of courage. After all, the two days have been getting along more and more harmoniously. He thinks it''s almost over. He thinks it should be OK. He won''t scare people away.


    That''s why I have the courage to go further.


    The voice of countdown came from behind, and the two people who looked at each other suddenly became nervous.


    There''s an impulse going on.


    Tao Rong wants to ask what the question is.


    Nie Zhao is reluctant to leave Tao Rong now.


    Their eyes are intertwined and inseparable.


    The next second, Nie Zhao suddenly hooked Tao Rong''s slender waist with one hand and went directly to his arms.


    Tao Rong''s eyes widened in an instant, and a kiss fell on her cheek.


    "Wait for me!" Nie Zhaosong opens Tao Rong, turns around, runs and shouts.


    The sound of the helicopter was too loud, but the laughter of Nie Zhao broke out.


    When Tao Rong realized it, it was too late to ask the meaning of the kiss.


    Maybe there''s no need to explain the kiss at all.


    Watching the helicopter fly away, Tao Rong stayed in place for a while.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong was not in a trance and sweet or flustered, but a kind of uneasiness.


    When he meets Nie Xuan and chats with her, Tao Rong responds to the source of her uneasiness.


    This time, Nie Zhao was not supposed to have a task in his life.


    Nie Zhao was injured on purpose to avoid the competition. During that time, he was injured and could not participate in any task at all.


    But because of Tao Rong''s tossing, Nie Zhao''s task is about to be carried out.


    This is a task that should not appear in his life.


    Naturally, Tao Rong could not judge whether there was any danger.


    Tao Rong has no choice but to wait patiently. After all, she can''t change anything. She can only trust Nie Zhao''s strength.


    Looking forward to his return, Tao Rong is already ambivalent about Nie Zhao''s questions.


    Seeing her uneasiness, Nie Xuan said with a smile, "are you so worried about Nie Zhao? He will be in the front line for at least ten years. How can you get used to it earlier? As the wife of a soldier, you should get used to it. "


    Tao Rong reluctantly smile, "I only occasionally like this."


    Looking at Tao Rong, Nie Xuan said with a smile, "you seem to be mature and steady at ordinary times, but you are still a little girl in front of the person you like."


    Tao Rong can''t help but frown and want to deny it. But in the twinkling of an eye, he sees Nie Xuan''s low face.


    The traditional Chinese medicine Nie Xuan met this time is very famous, but the result is not good.


    Nie Xuan''s neili has been completely injured. He can''t get better. He can only keep the maintenance from getting worse. The chance of pregnancy in this life is very small. We can only see if the development of medical skills can help Nie Xuan in the future, or we can only see if we are lucky.


    "Tao Rong, I really envy you for meeting people who can be entrusted at the best age, and having a healthy body, and having lovely children in the future." Nie Xuan said with a forced smile.


    Tao Rong thought about it and comforted: "elder sister, you also have many things to do. You can find your true love and find what you want to do. There are many ways to live in life. The purpose of women''s existence is not to have children."


    Maybe Tao Rong doesn''t have much persuasion in persuading Nie Xuan. After all, the purpose of her life is to have children, but their situation is different. Xiaoxiao is her life, her debt and her obsession in this life. She knows that she is abnormal, but for Nie Xuan, having children is just a possibility.However, Nie Xuan has heard a lot of such comforts, which can make her smile at most. Whether it really has an impact depends on her own decision.


    It''s just that Tao Rong is still curious about whether there will be any action on Chen Liuzhi''s side. Chen Liuzhi should be very clear about Nie Xuan''s physical condition. If he is willing to take the initiative to hold Nie Xuan''s hand under such circumstances, it''s worth believing.


    After the competition of the military region, Nie Zhao went to carry out the task again.


    After the old man awarded the prize, he went back with the nies.


    Tao Rong took a three-day leave, and there was no pressure to keep up with the class.


    But what''s interesting is Lin Ziqing. This time Tao Rong comes back, Lin Ziqing doesn''t rush at her again, but directly ignores her existence.


    Tao Rong thought that Lin Ziqing was a good student and didn''t dare to make trouble any more.


    However, he found that Mo Yijia did not come to class.


    Tao Rong asked yuan Xu, who had been obedient in class, where he would manage other students. He didn''t even know there was such a student in the class.


    No way, Tao Rong went to ask the monitor he Luyun, but the result is that Mo Yijia asked for leave one day later than Tao Rong, because there is something at home.


    But he Luyun told Tao Rong that she saw Lin Ziqing bullying Mo Yijia, and she bullied Mo too much.


    He Luyun reports directly to Chen Lijuan, but it''s useless. Mo Yijia doesn''t say it. The next day, she asks for leave directly, and Chen Lijuan has no choice.


    On the third day of Tao Rong''s return to class, Mo Yijia appeared.


    When he saw Mo Yijia again, Tao Rong was shocked. The appearance that her spirit and spirit were completely destroyed was really shocking. In a few days, what did Lin Ziqing do to make Mo Yijia become such a state of listless eyes and dead face.

 Chapter 538

    Tao Rong wants to talk to Mo Yijia, but she almost ignores everyone. She is just like walking with a corpse.


    Only when Lin Ziqing talks, she can have a little reaction.


    Tao Rong is not a very helpful person. It''s just that the relationship between Mo Yijia and her mother makes Tao Rong think of herself, so she has more sympathy for Mo Yijia. What''s more, Mo Yijia will be bullied even more severely, and there are some factors that make Tao Rong offend Lin Ziqing.


    However, it''s useless for bullied students to rely on others if they don''t resist. For example, Chen Lijuan can''t help even if she wants to help but Mo Yijia doesn''t hold her hand.


    At first, Tao Rong couldn''t understand Mo Yijia''s behavior. Later, when she thought about her last life, she gradually understood that sometimes when she was used to being bullied and adapted, she couldn''t resist. Just like slavish thinking, she knew that it would be worse after resistance, so she wouldn''t do it.


    Tao Rong tried several times, Mo Yijia is forcing her, Tao Rong also intends to give up.


    But one day after school, Tao Rong stayed late. When she went to the toilet, she heard Niu Lu and Mo Yijia quarreling.


    It''s rare to hear that Mo Yijia has such an exciting moment, as if people have become lively.


    Tao Rong secretly approached and frowned.


    "You have to bear it again. When Lin Ziqing finds it boring, the photo will be returned to you. Yi Jia, I won''t hurt you. You have to believe me. "


    "But I trusted you last time, and I went to play with Lin Ziqing with you. As a result, I got hurt..."


    "Yi Jia, where can I think of this? If I knew it would be like this, I would not let you come. How can you blame me?"


    "Niu Lu, I''m not a fool. Every time you ask me to do something to make friends with Lin Ziqing, I''ll be very unlucky. Now I doubt whether it''s your intention, because as long as I''m bullied, you won''t be bullied again, will you? Because they only bully one person at a time. "


    When Tao Rong heard this, she finally raised her lips. In fact, she had such a guess for a long time, but the relationship between the two people was too good. As an unfamiliar classmate, Tao Rong could not tell Mo Yijia such a guess.


    But now it seems that Mo Yijia is not stupid. He can be saved if he knows how to doubt others.


    Unfortunately, she was soon kidnapped by the so-called friendship. As Mo Yijia''s only good friend, Niu Lu is obviously very good at holding Mo Yijia and knows how to make her "reflect" on her suspiciousness.


    Niu Lu said a few words and pretended to be angry. Soon Mo Yijia had to cry.


    Niu Lu was angry and sad and said, "I''ve done so much for you. Let them not bully you so much. What happened to you! You should suspect me. I''m wrong about you. "


    With that, Niu Lu rushed out in a hurry.


    Mo Yijia stayed in the same place and cried.


    Tao Rong stayed for a while, but still walked towards Mo Yijia.


    Mo Yijia saw someone coming, immediately dropped his head and ran away, but was stopped by Tao Rong.


    "It''s no use avoiding all the time. There''s still a year and a half left to graduate from high school. Do you plan to do that all the time?" Tao Rong said frankly.


    Mo Yijia looked at Tao Rong for a while, struggling in her eyes, but she soon wanted to run away.


    Tao Rong takes a look at Mo Yijia. Her eyes are gradually indifferent. She puts down her hand and allows Mo Yijia to be free.


    But Mo Yijia''s foot just stepped out and stopped. She turned her head to look at Tao Rong and said, "I''m not as lucky as you. I have such a good family background and Yuan Shao can protect you. We are ordinary poor students. If I don''t evade, how can I resist? If I resist, my life may be ruined. If you don''t know what I''ve been through, don''t mind your own business. No one can save me


    Although Mo Yijia knows that Tao Rong is kind-hearted, she still can''t help complaining about those people who don''t feel pain standing and talking.


    Her mother is a stall operator. If she offends the powerful people, then she can''t go on with her business. A year and a half is nothing. It''s better to endure than to be forced to stay in Nanshi and even go to school.


    Mo Yijia doesn''t know the identity of Tao Rong, but she knows that Lin Ziqing often targets Tao Rong, which proves that Tao Rong''s family is certainly not as good as Lin Ziqing''s, so she thinks that Tao Rong can''t save her, and she never expects to, but Tao Rong''s extra concern will make her feel like she is talking about the wind. She also knows to resist, but can she? Are you ready to fight?


    So Mo Yijia burst out and left.


    Tao Rong looks at Mo Yijia''s leaving back for a while. She used to feel that her fate is irresistible and self pity. But after rebirth, she finds that the same conditions, as long as she is tough enough and dare to do, can change her fate. But for those who have not been pushed to the limit, their own experience may really be sarcastic.


    What''s more, the way Mo Yijia met her somehow reminds her of the way she met Nie Zhao before. It''s estimated that Nie Zhao was in such a mood at that time.Such a thought, Tao Rong reaction came over, at that time Nie Zhao scolded her is also a kind of gentle performance.


    But What''s the photo Niu Lu just said?


    The next day, Niu Lu and Mo Yijia had a cold war. Tao Rong thought Mo Yijia would take the initiative to talk to Niu Lu and make up. However, according to Tao Rong''s observation, Niu Lu was flustered first and wanted to take the initiative to speak, but Mo Yijia seemed to be completely isolated from the world.


    After a few days, monitor he Luyun came to talk to Tao Rong. Because Tao Rong usually seems to pay attention to Mo Yijia''s affairs, he Luyun took the initiative to tell Tao Rong.


    "Recently, there are some rumors about Mo Yijia in the class. Have you heard of them?"


    Tao Rong said strangely, "what''s the rumor?"


    He Luyun, sitting in the seat in front of Tao Rong, turned around and whispered, "it''s said that Mo Yijia is working as a wine girl. It''s said that some people have seen her sitting in the arms of an old man."


    Tao Rong surprised open mouth helpless way: "who spread out?"


    "I also listen to what my deskmate said, and she also listen to what was said. Anyway, now she has eyes and nose. After all, Mo Yijia''s family condition is not very good, and she has stolen money before. Everyone thinks it''s true. What do you think?"


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and looked at Mo Yijia, who was sitting alone in her seat. "Seeing is not necessarily true, but hearing is more false. It''s not so easy to know the truth about many things. Especially when it''s easy to slander others, it''s better not to believe it as easily as possible. There are too many people with poor conditions in her family. That can''t be the reason for her being attacked. She has stolen money. Ha ha, I was wronged last time, so I don''t believe it any more. "

 Chapter 539

    He Luyun nodded and said, "when I met Mo Yijia, I didn''t think she was a person who could do that kind of thing. I really hope everything is a misunderstanding."


    Is not misunderstanding Tao Rong dare not say, all too coincidental, all the bad luck toward Mo Yijia, Tao Rong had to doubt the possibility of some people deliberately say out.


    Drinking with old men? Photo?


    Tao Rong''s heart is full of doubts.


    However, before class in the afternoon, Mo Yijia went to the toilet and came back to cry on the table.


    But no one around dares to comfort her. Niu Lu takes the initiative to offer a helping hand to comfort Mo Yijia.


    But when Lin Ziqing came to talk and laugh with her sisters, Mo Yijia suddenly started up and rushed to Lin Ziqing. He grabbed Lin Ziqing''s collar and cried, "I''ve listened to you. I''ve let you bully me. Why do you harm me like this? What else do you want to do? How can you be so bad?"


    Lin Ziqing has hardly been treated so rudely. Even though the Lin family has lost the support of the Nie family, she is also a rich merchant. Moreover, people outside know that she is related to the first lady of the Nie family by blood. Even if she has a holiday, she is also a relative, so no one dares to attack her directly.


    Lin Ziqing gasped, so angry that she threw Mo Yijia away, "you crazy woman, are you crazy? You dare do it to me. "


    Zhu Shanshan, one of Lin Ziqing''s good sisters, quickly pushed Mo Yijia forward and said fiercely, "Mo Yijia, you''re looking for a cigarette!"


    Mo Yijia was pushed to hit the table, immediately jumped on it and said, "I''m crazy. I''m driven crazy by you. How can there be such a bad person like you in the world? Are your hearts black?"


    "How dare you scold me Lin Ziqing was so angry that her eyebrows stood up. Looking at Mo Yijia who was pushing, she slapped her in the face and turned her face.


    Zhu Shanshan pushed again. Mo Yijia fell to the ground and was kicked by several people.


    Mo Yijia cried and yelled. She was completely out of control. She waved and fought desperately, as if she were not afraid of anything.


    Tao Rong sees that things have become very noisy. If things go on like this, Mo Yijia will be hurt. Come forward and stop.


    Several class cadres in the class also rushed up and opened the crowd.


    Tao Rong just stood in front of Lin Ziqing. Lin Ziqing''s anger immediately shifted and said, "Tao Rong, do you have to fight me? Do you think I will be afraid of you? I have no you today


    Lin Ziqing is mad. She directly picks up the glass water cup on whose desk and smashes it down at Tao Rong''s head.


    Tao Rong waved his hand directly, and the cup was smashed out, but the lid fell in the air, and the boiling water was thrown out directly, all of which splashed on Lin Ziqing, and Lin Ziqing screamed.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect this. For a moment, the whole classroom was in a mess.


    Fortunately, Chen Lijuan arrived in time and stopped everything.


    The injured person is not only Mo Yijia, but also Lin Ziqing who was scalded. Tao Rong, one of the parties, was also called to the principal''s office under Lin Ziqing''s direction.


    The school doctor helped to check, but it was not serious. Mo Yijia had a piece of purple on her face. It was obvious that Lin Ziqing''s hands and neck were only red with hot water. She continued to apply ice on them and disappeared in a few hours.


    However, Lin Ziqing still yells, calling her mother Jiang Bilan over, trying to put pressure on the school to punish Mo Yijia and Tao Rong, mainly Tao Rong.


    But this matter Tao Rong is just a tug of war, so strictly speaking, it has nothing to do with her, and the headmaster is quite helpless to call her over.


    Tao Rong and Mo Yijia stand in the office together, watching Lin Ziqing complain to Jiang Bilan, as if they had done something to Lin Ziqing.


    After hearing this, Jiang Bilan looked at her daughter''s arm and immediately turned her head to principal Gao and said, "principal, this kind of thing can''t be managed by their head teacher, and you don''t care if you are the principal?"


    Chen Lijuan immediately came forward with a fake smile and said, "Auntie, don''t say that. Am I in charge?"


    Chen Lijuan used to be the best sister of Jiang Bilan''s daughter, but Jiang Bilan didn''t take that daughter as her daughter. Because of the divorce, Chen Lijuan completely broke up with Jiang Bilan.


    Jiang Bilan naturally disliked Chen Lijuan. "Headmaster, there is no solution to this matter today. I will let my daughter transfer."


    Let the students take the initiative to give up the best high school and ask for transfer. If it''s spread, it''s either the head teacher''s problem or the headmaster''s problem. It''s related to the reputation of the best high school. Jiang Bilan uses it to coerce the headmaster.


    The president of the university is still in such a slow tone, "Oh, the solution, I think it''s just a small conflict among the students. It''s all accidents. No one is injured, so just apologize to each other."


    Lin Ziqing immediately refused: "principal, you are partial to Tao Rong!"Jiang Bilan was also unhappy and said, "headmaster, my daughter is injured. You want to calm down. What''s the matter? Are you afraid of the Nie family? "


    The head of the University shook his head with a smile and said: "Mrs. Lin, the matter has not been investigated clearly, so you ask me to give a solution. I can only give such a solution, or do you want to investigate what''s going on? "


    JIANG Bilan frowned slightly, and Lin Ziqing immediately yelled:" investigation is investigation. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. It''s Mo Yijia who first picked up the trouble, and then Tao Rong helped Mo Yijia hurt me. I didn''t do anything, I was the victim. "


    What Lin Ziqing said is very reasonable, as if he would let others investigate the truth.


    The head of the University picked up the eyebrow and looked at Mo Yijia. "Mo Yijia and Lin Ziqing said that you picked up the matter. Do you think so? Or is there a reason? "


    Tao Rong looks at Lin Ziqing and begins to figure out that Mo Yijia did it first. It''s wrong to do it first. This is the rule of the campus. As for himself, it was an accident. As long as he explained, they couldn''t deal with her, but Mo Yijia was in trouble.


    Tao Rong turns around and looks at Mo Yijia. If those rumors are false, according to the truth, Mo Yijia should jump out and say that Lin Ziqing slandered her, and rumors are first. But now Mo Yijia is not afraid of Lin Ziqing, she just doesn''t want to say those rumors. After all, if she says it, the school will chase her Please.


    But if those rumors are false, Mo Yijia will not be afraid of being investigated. If they are true


    "Headmaster, I''m wrong. I''d like to apologize to Lin Ziqing."

 Chapter 540

    "I''m not good. I''m confused today. Because I had a little friction with Lin Ziqing, I lost my temper and started beating people. When others came to stop me, they hurt me by mistake. It''s none of our business. It''s my fault."


    Others were more or less surprised, but Tao Rong felt as if he had expected.


    Mo Yijia turned to Lin Ziqing and said, "I''m sorry, Lin Ziqing. It''s my fault. I''m sorry. Please forgive me."


    "Hum!" Lin Ziqing naturally won''t let Mo Yijia off so easily, "do you suddenly go crazy and think it''s OK to apologize? "


    after all, Mo Yijia''s tears could not help falling down. She was really wronged, very wronged. It was clear that she was hurt, but she was forced to apologize in the end.


    "Yes I''m sorry Mo Yijia trembled all over, bent down and said.


    Jiang Bilan looks on coldly, and Lin Ziqing''s haughty head is just ignoring Lin Ziqing.


    Looking at such a scene, Chen Lijuan couldn''t help it. She went up to Mo Yijia and said, "well, Mo Yijia has realized her mistake. That''s it."


    "No way!" Lin Ziqing immediately called out: "Mr. Chen, don''t be too partial."


    Lin Ziqing is actually a little bit aimed at Chen Lijuan.


    Tao Rong see now, step forward a way: "Lin Ziqing, you enough, don''t too much."


    Lin Ziqing immediately turned the spearhead and said with a sneer: "I haven''t said you, Tao Rong. Look at my injuries. You made them. Do you think you can get rid of them? Mo Yijia will be punished and you will be fired! Who let your mind malicious, deliberately scald students


    Lin Ziqing was aggressive and aggressive. She was excited because she finally grasped a handle.


    Tao Rong looked at such a childish Lin Ziqing and said with a cold smile, "I said you are wrong. It should be you who should apologize."


    "What?" Lin Ziqing immediately glared at Tao Rong.


    Jiang Bilan can''t help but go forward and say, "Tao Rong, we have something to do with each other. Do you know what you are doing?"


    Tao Rong immediately sneered: "do we have a relationship? Grandpa didn''t say that


    Jiang Bilan immediately looks at Tao Rong with an iron face.


    Tao Rong disdains to look at Jiang Bilan one more time, and says directly to Lin Ziqing: "dare you say that you didn''t take the initiative to pick up the hot water cup and smash it at me?"


    "But you pushed the lid open and spilled boiling water on me!" Lin Ziqing retorted immediately.


    Tao Rong said with a contemptuous smile: "with your intelligence, how did you come to this school? People who take the initiative are wrong. People who defend themselves are right. As for the disintegration of objects in the air, external forces can''t intervene. Moreover, the water in the water cup is hot. I don''t know. Don''t you feel hot when you take it up? It''s only your bad luck to be burned. You''re not in the right position. What''s the matter with me? On the other hand, I''d like to say that you''re fighting me. If I''m not quick, I''ll probably have my head broken. Can you afford this charge? "


    Just as Lin Ziqing was about to retort, the head of the University asked, "is what Lin Ziqing and Tao Rong said true?"


    When Lin Ziqing saw that principal Gao''s face was serious, she was speechless.


    It seems that she has her own brain and knows that self-defense is innocent.


    Lin Ziqing looked at Jiang Bilan anxiously, "Mom..."


    Jiang Bilan immediately put on the airs of your wife and said, "do I care if my daughter is scalded?"


    "If you are injured in the school, the school is naturally willing to bear the medical expenses, but if the cause of the incident is Lin Ziqing, our school will not admit any liability for compensation and will not punish the victims for no reason." The head of the University said frankly.


    Jiang Bilan was immediately angry, "well, the headmaster is really fair. It seems that I have to ask my husband to come here to understand this truth."


    Chen Lijuan immediately frowned and said, "is Mrs. Lin threatening our school?"


    Jiang Bilan hums coldly and makes a phone call. She wants to see the reaction of the president of the University and Chen Lijuan. As a result, only Chen Lijuan is worried, but the president of the university is very worried. If you know that Lin Zhiqiang has some means behind his back, you may not be able to sit in the position of President Gao.


    Although I heard that the president of the university never accepted gifts, and it was not easy to buy, I didn''t expect that the oil and salt would not enter.


    Jiang Bilan''s dialing action is getting slower and slower, but the head of the university has never responded.


    Although Chen Lijuan didn''t take action, Liu Mei was deeply wrinkled.


    Tao Rong, looking at Lin Ziqing''s proud appearance, stood up, took out his mobile phone and said: "just in time, my grandfather has been here recently. He hasn''t been angry enough last time. If you know that I was bullied at school, whether you are willing to help me or not, you all want to help me."


    As soon as Tao Rong''s words came out, Jiang Bilan''s face changed instantly. Lin Ziqing turned her head and looked at Tao Rong in disbelief. After all, they fought each other many times. Tao Rong had never been so mean.


    "Don''t rely on your family if you have the ability!" Lin Ziqing immediately called out.


    As soon as the words came out, the people in the room were quiet. Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing. "Lin Ziqing, you really have double standards. Why can''t you rely on me? Not at home, on your own? Do you want to have a fight with me, or do you want to talk about the result? "Tao Rong looks at Lin Ziqing''s eyes like looking at a clown, because no matter what, Lin Ziqing can''t match her.


    Lin Ziqing''s face was blue, but Jiang Bilan put down her cell phone.


    Jiang Bilan tries to persuade Lin Ziqing. Lin Ziqing is so angry that she doesn''t want to be obedient. But after all, she has nothing to do with Tao Rong and turns her anger to Mo Yijia.


    "You are the cause of everything. Don''t think that if you apologize, I will forgive you. If you dare to provoke me, you will die." Lin Ziqing screamed.


    Mo Yijia bowed her head and didn''t speak, but Chen Lijuan stood up, "Lin Ziqing, in front of the teacher and headmaster, you dare to threaten your classmates like this!"


    Lin Ziqing glared at Chen Lijuan and said, "you are really biased. You don''t care if they treat me like this. I''m just sharp in my mouth. You just aim at me like this! I''m going to tell the education bureau that you''re all laid off! "


    Chen Lijuan''s face changed slightly. As soon as she wanted to speak, she heard Tao Rong say: "Lin Ziqing, you have made a mistake again. Who said that the affair between Mo Yijia and you is her fault? Don''t think you can distort the truth just by one mouth."


    Linziqing can''t believe looking back at Tao Rong, Mo Yijia also slightly looked up at her.


    "Are you crazy? I didn''t trouble you. Even if you''re lucky, you dare to meddle in your business and talk nonsense! I think you want to distort the truth with your mouth! Do you think you can do whatever you want with the help of Nie family? You think I''m really afraid of you Lin Ziqing is about to rush up.

 Chapter 541

    Tao Rong doesn''t need to dodge at all, because Chen Lijuan and Jiang Bilan have already stopped her.


    "That''s just how it was." Tao Rong looked at Lin Ziqing and said, "step forward, reach out and touch Lin Ziqing''s collar. Looking at Lin Ziqing''s resistance as if she was touched by cockroaches, she sneered:" just now Mo Yijia just pulled your collar and yelled at you. There was no so-called action. It was your friends pushing her. Several people beat her, and you slapped her, strictly speaking Get up. It''s you and your friends who really take the initiative. "


    Lin Ziqing looks at Tao Rong stupidly, as if she has not heard what Tao Rong is saying for a moment.


    One side of the university head is very interested in looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked at Lin Ziqing with a sneer and said, "unless you want to use power to force Mo Yijia to make mistakes. Otherwise, the person who should admit the mistake is you. You can push her away in self-defense like me, but if the other party has no ability to attack, it''s wrong for you to hit someone again. "


    Lin Ziqing gradually widened her eyes, as if she had been dazed by Tao Rong, "you What are you talking about? "


    Tao Rong sneered: "I have no nonsense, ask other students to know, or you dare not admit what you have done?"


    Lin Ziqing clenched her teeth and said, "why can''t I admit it? Even if I admit it, it''s her fault. It''s her fault!"


    But Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. If you don''t believe me, ask someone else."


    Tao Rong said and looked at the principal.


    The head of the university directly nodded at Lin Ziqing and said, "if what happened is what Tao Rong said just now, Mo Yijia is not wrong. Instead, you have to apologize to her. It''s you who hurt people on your own initiative."


    Lin Ziqing was angry and yelled: "you play with me! You''re ganging up to bully people! Mom, let''s go. Let me get a lawyer to sue them! " After shouting, he said to Mo Yijia: "you wait for me!"


    Jiang Bilan also gave a warning look at the head of the University, but President Gao seemed completely unmoved.


    Just when people think things are going to get out of hand.


    Tao Rong didn''t watch. Mo Yijia rushed to Lin Ziqing and bowed directly to her. He said, "Lin Ziqing, I''m wrong. You can make me apologize as much as you want. I''m willing to bear it. It''s my fault. I admit it."


    "Student Mo Yijia!" Chen Lijuan looks at Mo Yijia with some hatred, but Mo Yijia bows to Lin Ziqing as if she can''t hear her.


    Lin Ziqing immediately sneered.


    This kind of scene makes the man who is the headmaster look down. He doesn''t know that the school he is in charge of still has such a classmate relationship.


    "Mo Yijia, you are right. The headmaster and the teacher will give you justice. You don''t have to do that." The head of the University said.


    But Mo Yijia was completely determined. "Thank you, principal, but I know it''s my fault, Tao Rong Tao Rong just read wrong, it''s my hand. As long as Lin Ziqing can forgive me, the rest doesn''t matter. "


    Mo Yijia had already cried while talking. She didn''t dare to look at Tao Rong.


    When Lin Ziqing heard this, she turned her head and looked at Tao Rong. She couldn''t help smiling, as if she was laughing at Tao Rong''s sense of justice.


    Tao Rong didn''t get angry, just looked at Mo Yijia indifferently and said, "maybe I''m wrong."


    Tao Rong cold finish, Mo Yijia a few can''t check a shake.


    Lin Ziqing raised her neck and said, "you have to apologize to me."


    "I only said what I saw, there is no reason to apologize to you, and this matter has nothing to do with me." Tao Rong said indifferently, bowed to the headmaster, turned and went out.


    How about Mo Yijia? She won''t care.


    Lin Ziqing''s clamor did not enter her ears.


    But Tao Rong put flat mind to go out not long, was rushed out of Jiang Bilan stopped.


    "You wait!" Jiang Bilan breathlessly stops in front of Tao Rong, looks up at her solemnly and says, "how''s ah Xuan recently?"


    Tao Rong tilted her head and looked at her like she didn''t understand. She said, "it''s very good."


    "How can it be very good, divorced, the body is also found out the problem, how can it be good!" Jiang Bilan looks sad and worried.


    "Well, I hope you''re not well? How to listen to your tone, as if more looking forward to that she is not well Tao Rong said with a sneer.


    Jiang Bilan choked, "of course, I hope she has a good life. You call her out and I''ll tell her myself."


    Tao Rong looked at Jiang Bilan speechless and said, "am I as stupid as your little daughter? How can I help you? Am I stupid? "


    "You How do you speak Jiang Bilan herself can''t get in touch with Nie Xuan. Nie''s family is even more closed to her. She can''t see Nie Xuan at all and can''t persuade her to change her mind. Now the Lin family has a lot of opinions about her. She must find a way to meet Nie Xuan.At present, Tao Rong is the only one who can get in touch with her. She naturally refuses to miss the chance.


    But I didn''t expect that the little girl was so hard to talk.


    "To tell you the truth! Mrs. Lin, you advise you to be calm, don''t make trouble, and don''t think about finding benefits from your elder sister. Be careful, you really annoy your grandfather. The consequences are really not what your elder sister can stop, nor what your Lin family can afford. "Tao Rong deliberately threatens to warn Jiang Bilan, that is to say, she wants Jiang Bilan to walk away and don''t make her angry.


    Jiang Bilan''s face was a little bit uneasy. She immediately put on the airs of her elders and said, "how can you talk to me like this? There''s no tutor at all. I''m your elder!"


    Tao Rong cold hum a way: "sorry, grandfather said you are not, you are only the eldest sister''s biological mother, is not Nie''s second aunt."


    Jiang Bilan''s face turned white, "what do you mean? Dad, he How can he do this? He promised to take care of us all his life for Zhinan. "


    "That''s the premise for you to be the second uncle''s daughter-in-law. You''ve remarried. It''s nothing to do with the second uncle." Tao Rong coldly retorted: "don''t take other people''s kindness for granted. Taking care of Mrs. Lin is just looking at the face of elder sister. It''s a pity that you think about using elder sister everywhere and almost completely entrap her. The Nie family didn''t trouble you. You should be thankful."


    Jiang Bilan was said to be a little unable to stand up, "you How dare you talk to me like this? Even if I have some conflicts with my daughter, we are still mother and daughter. Sooner or later You You wait for me! See if I don''t teach you a lesson then, you stupid, snobbish girl


    Tao Rong chuckled: "hum, I don''t think you can wait."


    "You You... " Jiang Bilan was almost short of breath.


    Tao Rong is too lazy to deal with, neatly over Jiang Bilan, with a very fast speed to leave, go back to class.

 Chapter 542

    Back to his seat, Yuan Xu asked anxiously, "how''s it going? Did they bully you? Can I help you? "


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu strangely and said with a smile, "do I look like I need to be protected so much?"


    Yuan Xu looks unnatural, not that Tao Rong needs to be protected, but that he wants to protect Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is away these days. He feels bored all day. His study and training become boring. He doesn''t know that the original days can be so boring. When Tao Rong comes back, everything will be the same again.


    He thought that as long as he could see Tao Rong every day, he would have the motivation to spend the day.


    Yuan Xu looks at Tao Rong and starts to stay, but Tao Rong doesn''t pay attention. She has begun to study hard.


    In the second class, Mo Yijia and Lin Ziqing finally came back.


    Mo Yijia''s crying eyes were swollen, and she went back to her seat in silence.


    Lin Ziqing, however, is quite proud. When she sits down, she looks at Tao Rong and laughs at her selfishness and other people''s ungratefulness.


    Tao Rong just looks at Lin Ziqing with no expression, but yuan Xu next to him stares at Lin Ziqing as a warning, just like a loyal dog guarding the house.


    Later, I learned that Mo Yijia admitted all her mistakes. Lin Ziqing wanted Mo Yijia to go away, but under the maintenance of the principal, she finally decided to let Mo Yijia go to another class, away from Lin Ziqing''s sight.


    After Tao Rong knew it, he thought it was good.


    But when Niu Lu knew it, she began to cry, and made more trouble with Mo Yijia.


    After school that day, Mo Yijia caught up with Tao Rong, who was ready to leave.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to pay more attention to her, but Mo Yijia stopped Tao Rong and apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Tao Rong. I know you want to help me, but there are many things you don''t know. It''s better for me to admit my mistake than to prove Ming and Qing Bai. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know what to do. I''m sorry to make you laugh. I''m sorry."


    Tao Rong took a look at Mo Yijia and sighed: "Mo Yijia, I''m not angry. When you make a choice, I know what you are thinking about. I know that sometimes people have to be flexible. Even if they are unwilling, they have to do a lot of things to achieve their goals. There is no way to do it, so I don''t blame you, Ignore you, just because I know, you want me to ignore you, because I am sad with Lin Ziqing, if you accept my help, she will be more targeted at you, so I don''t blame you, I hope you can always be good in the new class. "


    Tao Rong has understood everything for a long time. Although she is uncomfortable, she believes that Mo Yijia has a reason to have to do so. Now that other people have made a decision, she will not interfere in her own life.


    Tao Rong looks at Mo Yijia''s helpless but firm eyes. She stands firm even though she is pale. Tao Rong doesn''t feel much better than she seems to have lost her soul at first, but at least she doesn''t fall back, but tries to stand up.


    Mo Yijia looked at Tao Rong gratefully. Her tears still fell down and she said, "in fact, I''m really going to be out of breath. Fortunately Fortunately, it''s a blessing in disguise. I''m not in this class. At least Shaolin Ziqing won''t bully me or threaten me any more. New class I do not report hope, now the whole grade probably heard my rumors, you have heard it, I do not care, as long as my mother does not know, as long as I can safely graduate. No friends, no communication is good, as long as I can be admitted to university, worthy of my mother on the line


    Mo Yijia cried and trembled.


    Tao Rong''s eyes turned around and asked: "you are aiming at Lin Ziqing today because she spread rumors about you?"


    Mo Yijia nodded.


    Tao Rong always feels that something is wrong. He is just about to say something. Suddenly, Niu Lu rushes over and holds Mo Yijia. Facing Tao Rong, he is afraid and tries to be cruel: "don''t bully Yi Jia."


    Tao Rong frowned and looked at Niu Lu, who suddenly came out to talk in a disorderly way. She was puzzled.


    Mo Yijia said quickly: "she didn''t bully me. I''m apologizing Niu Lu Why are you here Mo Yijia is still a little embarrassed about Niu Lu. After all, they are in a cold war.


    Niu Lu looked at Mo Yijia and immediately became tearful. "Can I not come to you? You leave me alone, what a sister. Stop talking. I can''t bear you. Shall we go to the teacher and the headmaster? "


    Mo Yijia looked at Niu Lu and said, "I can''t help staying next to Lin Ziqing. I don''t know when I will offend her again and be punished again. I can''t stand it. I can''t be happy anymore. Niu Lu, I''m sorry. I have to go."


    Tao Rong looked at their sisters and knew they had something to say, so she said hello and left.


    Just came to the school gate, saw a car parked in front of him, a closer look is the home car.


    As the window rolled down, Nie Xuan''s face came out and said, "get in the car."


    Tao Rong was a little surprised. After he opened the door and got on the bus, he asked, "elder sister?" Looking around, Chen Lijuan is sitting in the co pilot''s seat.Nie Xuan drives the driveway: "let''s go out for dinner."


    Chen Lijuan said in a stuffy voice, "I called my brother, and he treated me."


    Tao Rong had a funny look at Chen Lijuan and said, "Mr. Chen, your mood Do you really want to have dinner with us? "


    Nie Xuan sighed and said, "if you don''t like her in your class, you can tell Mr. Gao that he can help you move away."


    "Miss Gao?" Tao Rong knows that Nie Xuan has probably learned about today from Chen Lijuan. Who is the teacher?


    While driving, Nie Xuan explained, "your current high school principal was our high school teacher."


    Tao Rong nodded, looked at the sulky Chen Lijuan and said, "isn''t the matter settled?"


    Chen Lijuan was so angry that she didn''t have the strength to lie on the back of her chair. She looked at Tao Rong behind her and said, "how can you be so calm? Are children so breathless now? I didn''t feel like I was going to do it today. Is that a solution? It''s just that I can''t help but watch things develop in an unfair and just direction. "


    Nie Xuan looks at Chen Lijuan helplessly and shakes her head at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was amused and thought, "it''s a good thing for Mo Yijia. She just came to thank me. Don''t be angry, teacher. Don''t you have a good meal today? It''s a rare treat for Dr. Chen. "


    Tao Rong said that, while Nie Xuan didn''t look at them, she gave Chen Lijuan a look. After all, they all knew the purpose of Doctor Chen''s treat.

 Chapter 543

    When she came to the underground parking lot of the dining mall, Chen Lijuan quickly said, "a Xuan, I''m a little carsick. I''ll get off and go to the restaurant first. You can go to the parking lot."


    Then he gave Tao Rong a wink, and Tao Rong said, "I''ll accompany the teacher. Sister, is that ok? "


    Nie Xuan said, "no problem. Let''s go down together now. "


    Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan get out of the car and watch Nie Xuan get out of the underground parking lot.


    When Chen Lijuan was in a better mood, Tao Rong asked with a smile, "have you discussed with Doctor Chen?"


    Chen Lijuan reached for Tao Rong''s shoulder and said, "it''s nothing. Create a chance to speak alone."


    When they turned to go to the shopping mall, Tao Rong said strangely: "last time I heard from Doctor Chen, he seemed to like elder sister very much, but why is elder sister not familiar with him at all? Did Dr. Chen say nothing before? "


    Hearing this, Chen Lijuan said with a sullen smile, "even if my elder brother says so, even my younger sister can''t see it. Do you think ah Xuan''s EQ can be seen?"


    Speaking of this, Chen Lijuan began to gossip, "I tell you, it''s so funny. When we were in high school, my brother stayed up late for several days in a row to prepare for our review notes. At that time, I still felt strange. After all, my brother didn''t care about me before going to school. I thought he suddenly had the consciousness of being a brother. Not long ago, I asked him, the result was really for the sake of the future Ah Xuan, it''s ridiculous that he took me as an excuse. Who can find out? "


    "When a Xuan comes to my house to play, her eldest brother will prepare her favorite snacks in advance and take us out to eat delicious food. A Xuan says that he envies me for having such a perfect brother. I''m also happy to come. It''s really sad to think about it now."


    "Another time, on a Xuan''s birthday, he suddenly came back from abroad to send a gift. He said that he found some interesting things in foreign countries by accident. He said that he remembered what I said I liked, and I said that he had a wrong memory. It was a Xuan who liked it. I really thought that he had a wrong memory at the beginning, and now those out of print records are still in a Xuan''s collection. Later, I asked him that he found it only after he had traveled to several countries on that road, because I said that a Xuan liked it. "


    "Also, for a while, a Xuan often said that he had a migraine, so I asked Dad, but he was not good at it. He took medicine This kind of disease is also very difficult to cure, so I asked my brother who was studying abroad. As a result, a few months later, he studied neurology I just reflected recently why some foreign effective drugs he brought back for me are so much for migraine. "


    ¡­¡­


    After talking for a long time, Chen Lijuan suddenly felt a little depressed. She felt that once she helped her brother get rid of her best friend, she would live like a third party.


    Hearing this, Tao Rong said helplessly, "can Doctor Chen really do this? Only far away, pay silently, will you really chase girls? "


    Chen Lijuan shrugged and said, "I''m still angry with my elder brother. If he had been brave, ah Xuan would not have suffered like this. Now let him chase well and be punished. "


    Looking at Chen Lijuan''s calm appearance, Tao Rong knows that she certainly doesn''t mind Nie Xuan''s current physical condition, and that she is the kind of person who can always stand beside her best friend in case someone at home cares.


    Although God is unfair to Nie Xuan in family, he may give her good luck in friendship and even in future love.


    But According to Nie Xuan''s current state of mind, it is estimated that It''s a long test.


    Two people came to the restaurant and waited for a while.


    Soon, I saw Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi coming up together.


    Chen Liuzhi is very gentlemanly and opens the door for Nie Xuan. He always protects his side and separates the passing crowd for Nie Xuan.


    Such carefulness and delicacy is really rare.


    However, Nie Xuan''s face is just a little strange smile. After all, they are not really familiar with each other, or only Chen Liuzhi is familiar with Nie Xuan.


    "Why are you all here?" Chen Lijuan after seeing, intentionally curious asked.


    "In the underground parking lot." Chen Liuzhi naturally replied.


    Tao Rong laughs. Everyone takes a seat and begins to order.


    Because it''s only Chinese food, Tao Rong and Nie Xuan give it to their brother and sister.


    But as Chen Liuzhi orders and asks, Nie Xuan shows a little surprise.


    When Chen Liuzhi finishes the order and gives it to the service staff to finally ask Nie Xuan and Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said, "I''m not picky about food."


    Nie Xuan was a little surprised and replied, "it''s a coincidence that I love them all."


    Chen Liuzhi smile, smile bright reserved, full of mature charm, "coincidentally, in fact, I am according to my favorite order, I thought Lijuan order is your favorite."


    Nie Xuan immediately brightened her eyes and said with a smile, "my taste is totally opposite to that of Lijuan. It seems that you and Lijuan don''t have the same taste."


    Chen Lijuan immediately complained: "yes, yes, you are like a family. I am an outsider. You see, my elder brother is usually good, but he doesn''t have a girlfriend. "Tao Rong said with a smile: "yes, when I was helping in the clinic, I saw many beautiful sisters come to see Dr. Chen, but Dr. Chen was completely unmoved. Doctor Chen must have a high vision. "


    Chen Lijuan and Tao Rong looked at each other and continued to sing.


    Nie Xuan was also intrigued and asked, "yes, brother Chen, what do you like?"


    "What''s not important, what''s important is that the mind can be on top." Chen Liuzhi looks at Nie Xuan seriously and says.


    "Come on, my big brother just likes beautiful ones." Chen Lijuan immediately said with a smile.


    "How beautiful?" Tao Rong pretends not to understand.


    Chen Lijuan thought for a long time and said, "it must be more beautiful than me!"


    Tao Rong immediately asked: "is it more beautiful than elder sister?"


    Nie Xuan is suddenly compared. He is stunned. He just thinks everyone is joking.


    Nie Xuan''s appearance is a beauty that even a star can hardly surpass.


    Chen Lijuan said quickly, "if my elder brother can find half of ah Xuan''s beautiful beauty to be my sister-in-law, I will be satisfied."


    Nie Xuan was a little embarrassed and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Chen Lijuan immediately began to ask Chen Liuzhi in a funny way: "elder brother, elder brother, I ask you, according to the appearance type, I am so elegant, Tao Rong is so smart and lovely, ah Xuan is so shy, which type do you like?"


    Chen Liuzhi said in silence: "you? Beautiful and elegant


    "I said looks!" Chen Lijuan''s horse road.


    Tao Rong innocently raised his hand: "teacher, I am still a student."


    Chen Lijuan jokingly said: "the only married student?"


    Tao Rong shrugged, looked at Chen Liuzhi and said, "I''m also curious about what kind of appearance Doctor Chen likes. Maybe Nie Zhao can help you find it in the future."


    "Right, right, choose quickly and see which one of us wins." Chen Lijuan deliberately said that it had become a form of competition, which made Nie Xuan hard to refute.

 Chapter 544

    Chen Liuzhi as a result: "must choose?"


    Nie Xuan looks embarrassed, but Chen Lijuan and Tao Rong nod their heads.


    "What''s beautiful and lovely? I just want to be a child. I don''t want to be a child." Chen Liuzhi deliberately doesn''t look at Nie Xuan.


    When Nie Xuan heard this, he was embarrassed.


    Chen Lijuan immediately said excitedly, "that''s what ah Xuan is like."


    Tao Rong looks sideways at Nie Xuan, but he is not shy, just embarrassed and uncomfortable. It seems that he is still short of a breakthrough point.


    "Unfortunately, the beauties certainly don''t like me, so they have to be alone." Maybe Chen Liuzhi also noticed the atmosphere lingering on Nie Xuan, so he immediately turned around, made everything more like a joke, and motioned Chen Lijuan to stop talking with her eyes.


    Chen Liuzhi''s approach is to let Nie Xuan understand that between them is between men and women, not between brothers and sisters. He wants to change this idea. Now he may have changed it a little bit, but it makes Nie Xuan feel uncomfortable.


    "No, Dr. Chen is also excellent." Tao Rong considered the situation for a while and said quickly, as if to comfort Chen Liuzhi.


    Hearing Tao Rong''s words, Nie Xuan immediately echoed: "yes, brother Chen is excellent. It''s rare for her to be so excellent at this age. You don''t know how proud Lijuan is of you. When she was in college, she used to show off how excellent you are to her roommates every day, which made everyone greedy. Everyone said that the reason why Lijuan didn''t fall in love for a long time was because she was in love I found that her brother was not as good as her, so I couldn''t love her any more. You raised her aesthetic benchmark. "


    Chen Liuzhi is also disheartened. As soon as he hears Nie Xuan boasting about himself, even if he is polite, his eyes immediately become different. From the affectionate eyes, Tao Rong is affected. Fortunately, Chen Lijuan finds out in time and reminds her of her cough.


    As we all know, the pursuit of Nie Xuan now needs to be slow and hard. The consequences are unpredictable.


    Chen Liuzhi is also feeling the stone across the river, careful.


    "Then it''s my fault that my sister can''t get married now?" Chen Liuzhi says innocently, but he amuses Nie Xuan.


    Chen Lijuan said: "blame you, blame you, blame you. I swear to my father that if you don''t marry, I won''t marry. I''ll think about you first and then me!"


    Nie Xuan and Tao Rong both laughed.


    Soon the dishes will be served. Chen Liuzhi will help you to serve the soup one by one and deal with the whole stewed chicken. He will also help you to pick out the fish bones first and put the fish separately for everyone to enjoy. What''s more interesting is that Tao Rong finds that Chen Liuzhi can''t eat spicy food at all, but he orders a lot of spicy food for Nie Xuan, and pretends to eat it himself. It''s so funny to see that his neck is red It''s coke and compassion.


    Every time Chen Liuzhi moves, Nie Xuan will be surprised. Maybe she didn''t expect to see Chen Liuzhi again. After all, Chen Liuzhi used to avoid Nie Xuan.


    Chen Liuzhi is steady and mature, gentle and elegant in front of Nie Xuan, which can be said to completely refresh Nie Xuan''s inherent impression of him.


    During the dinner, Nie Xuan wants to go to the toilet, but she doesn''t come back after a long time. Chen Lijuan is taking the opportunity to discuss Nie Xuan''s topic with her brother, but Chen Liuzhi also notes that Nie Xuan has been gone for a long time.


    Tao Rong went to see for herself.


    Out of the restaurant, came to the toilet near the mall, just turned a corner, heard the quarrel.


    Tao Rong looks forward and immediately shrinks back. Her eyes turn and she goes back to the restaurant to find Chen Liuzhi.


    "Why so fast? What about Nie Xuan? " Chen Liuzhi asked quickly.


    Tao Rong pointed to the outside and said, "go to the hero to save the beauty. It''s near the toilet."


    Although Chen Liuzhi was puzzled, he rushed out in a hurry.


    Later, Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan also rushed over.


    "What? How dare that scum man show up? " Chen Lijuan was surprised to hear Tao Rong explain the situation, dare not set channel.


    Tao Rong nodded and said with a sneer, "I think it can be retrieved."


    When Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan rush past, they see Chen Liuzhi protecting Nie Xuan with red eyes behind him and looking at Yu Yi with a murderous face.


    "I warn you, stay away from a Xuan!" Chen Liuzhi''s low voice reproaches with power.


    Yu Yi rushed up immediately, grabbed Chen Liuzhi''s collar and roared: "why do you care about our affairs? Don''t you think I don''t know your unbearable mind. Don''t you just want to squeeze me out and rob ah Xuan?"


    Chen Liuzhi stretched out his hand to open Yu Yi''s hand and said in a cold voice, "what are you talking about? I think you are crazy."


    Yu Yi stares at Chen Liuzhi fiercely, turns his head to Nie Xuan and says, "ah Xuan, listen to me, this man has a bad heart for you. He must be coveting everything about your Nie family!"


    When Chen Lijuan hears this, she can''t help but want to hit someone. However, she is held by Tao Rong. Tao Rong thinks that this is an opportunity for Chen Liuzhi to show herself. It''s better to watch her change.


    "Covet? You''re talking about you Nie Xuanhong looked at Yu Yi and said, "we''re divorced. Don''t bother me, or I''ll make you lose it!"Yu Yi wants to reach out and touch Nie Xuan, but he is stopped by Chen Liuzhi. He can''t touch Nie Xuan at all. "Ah Xuan, how can you be so ruthless! You really forget that I once saved you


    Yu Yi tells a surprising story, but it''s not enough to change Nie Xuan''s attitude.


    "If it wasn''t for this, my grandfather wanted to deal with you. I would have stopped him for a long time. You saved me, but you also hurt me. I can never be with such a disgusting person as you again. I won''t forgive you all my life!"


    Yu Yi was shocked by Nie Xuan''s determination and was so angry that he swore.


    Nie Xuan almost cried when she was scolded. At this moment, Chen Liuzhi rushed up and gave Yu Yi a punch, which knocked Yu Yi to the ground and made the corner of his mouth bleed.


    "You have done your utmost. Leave some dignity for yourself." Chen Liuzhi looks at Yu Yi coldly. With that, he reaches out to pull Nie Xuan, holds her by the waist and takes her outside.


    Tao Rong sees this, pulls Chen Lijuan to hide quickly.


    Chen Liuzhi has been taking people out to the aisle of the shopping mall. He turns his head and looks at Nie Xuan with some worry and says, "it''s OK. Do you still want to go back to the restaurant?"


    Nie Xuan shook his head. "Sorry, I If you want to be alone, I''ll go to the car first, and then come down after you finish eating. "


    How can Chen Liuzhi be relieved that she left alone and said directly, "I''m going to take you to the parking lot, and then come up again."


    Nie Xuan''s mind is not here at all, so it doesn''t matter. He nods and agrees.


    When they get down to the parking lot, Chen Liuzhi helps Nie Xuan along the way.


    Nie Xuan didn''t react until she was about to open the car door. Her actions with Chen Liuzhi were too close, and she wanted to avoid them awkwardly.

 Chapter 545

    Chen Liuzhi naturally let go, as if there was nothing special, which made Nie Xuan feel more comfortable.


    Nie Xuan got on the bus, looked at Chen Liuzhi and said, "just now, thank you for your trouble."


    "No trouble. If I can''t protect you, it''s useless." Chen Liuzhi said with a smile.


    Nie Xuan is slightly stunned, and thinks it''s probably because of Chen Lijuan, that''s why elder brother Chen said so. "Thank you very much. You go up and look for them


    Chen Liuzhi smiles, closes the door for Nie Xuan thoughtfully, and turns to leave. But in fact, he didn''t go far away. Instead, he kept silent where Nie Xuan couldn''t see. He was worried that someone would disturb her again.


    But he was worried, because Yu Yi had been stopped by Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan, or he would have caught up with him just now.


    "Get out of here, you little bitch. If it wasn''t for you, how could a Xuan divorce me?" Yu Yi looks at Tao Rong and says.


    As an adult, Chen Lijuan naturally wants to stand up to protect Tao Rong, but Tao Rong reaches out her hand to stop Chen Lijuan. She takes the initiative to come forward and says with a smile: "little bitch, because of me? Are you reading the wrong person? You want to talk to Lin Ziqing


    Tao Rong''s sarcasm made Yu Yi look blue and red. "You can''t die well if you break up other people''s families like this!"


    "Ha ha, a scum man like you deserves a family. Don''t laugh at me." Chen Lijuan immediately said sarcastically, "ah Xuan was blind when she saw you. I''ll see her in the eye department later."


    "Yu Yi, why do you think you can ask Nie Xuan to change her mind? Don''t forget that you''ve poisoned her. If you want to investigate, you''re suspected of deliberately hurting others. The smart one should pinch his tail and live in another place. How can you send him to death? As long as I go back to tell my grandfather today that you''re still harassing my elder sister, you think you''ll have trouble What''s the end of it? " Tao Rong directly threatens a way, such annoying fly should once and for all frighten gall.


    However, Yu Yi is not frightened. Instead, he looks at Tao Rong with a kind of crazy eyes, full of hatred.


    "You just can''t see me. Why? Now she wants her brother to pursue ah Xuan, right? Don''t think I don''t know. " Yu Yi said directly.


    Chen Lijuan looks puzzled. Tao Rong doubted it last time. Why is Yu Yi more aware of Chen Liuzhi''s Thoughts on Nie Xuan than they are? Have they ever communicated with each other?


    "Do you know Chen Liuzhi?" Tao Rong asked directly.


    Yu Yi directly sneered: "even if he gets Nie Xuan in the end, it''s all left over by Laozi. He can''t lay an egg. In the end, doesn''t he take a fancy to everything about the Nie family?"


    "You?! Shameless Chen Lijuan didn''t expect that Yu Yi could say such disgusting words. She rushed up immediately and wanted to slap Yu Yi.


    But Yu Yi is a man. How can he be beaten easily? So he catches Chen Lijuan and says, "you''re making friends with a Xuan. You''re also interested in the advantages of the Nie family. Isn''t your family their personal doctor?"


    Chen Lijuan was so angry that the veins on her head burst out, but she couldn''t get rid of them.


    At this time, Tao Rong came forward with a punch, which hit Yu Yi''s ribs directly. She fell to the ground in pain, and Chen Lijuan kicked her foot by the way.


    Immediately, Chen Lijuan looked at Tao Rong with some surprise, "you are so powerful."


    Tao Rong shrugged and said, "my husband taught me."


    When looking at Yu Yi again, Yu Yi''s eyes are bleeding. "Tao Rong, please remember that I will not let you go. I want you to die hard!"


    Tao Rong said with a sneer: "if you show up in front of Nie Xuan again, you will really die. What''s more, how can you know Nie Xuan is here so coincidentally? I don''t believe in coincidence. "


    Yu Yi''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t answer.


    "Did you send someone to follow you outside Nie''s house at the beginning, or did someone give you information?" Tao Rong looks at Yu Yi coldly and says.


    Yu Yi reluctantly stood up, "why should I tell you! Tao Rong, this matter is not over. I''ll wait for the day when you kneel down and apologize to me. " After putting down the cruel words, Yu Yi staggers away.


    "What a rascal, Tao Rong. You''d better be careful in the future and let your family come to pick you up. I always feel that he will trouble you." Chen Lijuan said uneasily.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "he can''t beat me. There''s only one little mouse. Don''t worry. I''m worried about his source. "


    Chen Lijuan frowned, suddenly thought of something and said, "do you doubt it''s Mrs. Lin today When I left, she was still at school. Maybe she saw us, so... "


    Tao Rong sneered and said: "hope has nothing to do with her. If she doesn''t want to repent and help Yu Yi at this stage, it''s really disgusting, and the elder sister will be very sad if she knows."


    Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan go back to the restaurant to pay, and then they go down to the underground parking lot. From a distance, they see Chen Liuzhi hiding behind the column.When they ask, Chen Liuzhi asks Tao Rong to find Nie Xuan. He knows that Nie Xuan wants to go home.


    When Nie Xuan saw her, everyone could see that everything was normal.


    After returning home, Nie Xuan went back to her room to have a rest.


    Tao Rong meets an Wenlan and her mother you Qiufeng in the living room. Naturally, Tao Rong can''t shake her face. Tao Rong can do all the etiquette she should have. She goes forward to say hello.


    You Qiufeng hasn''t seen Tao Rong for a long time. Today, when you look at her like this, you are startled. You didn''t expect that Tao Rong would be more and more beautiful without makeup. Lengshen for a long time to reluctantly respond, but many times peek at Tao Rong. Tao Rong felt puzzled.


    An Wenlan asked, "did you go out to dinner together?"


    Tao Rong nodded and looked at an Wenlan''s expression. She seemed to be a little jealous, "yes."


    An Wenlan picks eyebrows and says directly, "I''ve been looking for a Xuan recently. If you''re OK, don''t pester her."


    Tao Rong sneered in his heart, but on the surface he said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Since the last time when she was in the ward and came back to Nie''s home, an Wenlan was still a sister-in-law, but she was even colder than before. Sometimes, Tao Rong really admired an Wenlan''s schizophrenic acting skills.


    "We have some contacts in our family. We plan to introduce some people to Nie Xuan. We need to arrange a blind date, so don''t delay her time." An Wenlan said with pride.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and looked at you Qiufeng. It turned out that Mrs. an had come for this matter. "Grandfather agreed?"

 Chapter 546

    "It''s a good thing. My grandfather also wants to change a Xuan''s mood so that she can forget her pain." An Wenlan confidently said.


    Tao Rong is noncommittal, "is too fast."


    An Wenlan said with a mysterious smile: "if you don''t hurry up, maybe someone else will do it."


    Tao Rong is stunned, and instantly understands what an Wenlan means. An Wenlan is extremely intelligent. He has always seen that Chen Liuzhi wants to pursue Nie Xuan. An Wenlan, on the surface, refers to Chen Liuzhi''s elder brother and younger sister, but in fact, he doesn''t want to complete Chen Liuzhi''s thoughts on Nie Xuan. Instead, he introduces him to her.


    Is it for Nie Xuan''s good or for other purposes? Tao Rong doesn''t dare to say, but he won''t wait to die. When he gets back to his room, Tao Rong tells Chen Liuzhi about it, but he doesn''t want to do anything. He just reminds Chen Liuzhi that it''s better to speed up, otherwise, he will be preempted.


    Tao Rong is on the phone here. Over there, an Wenlan has gone to Nie Xuan''s room with her mother.


    However, an Wenlan didn''t get a good deal. After all, if it was a good time to take advantage of the opportunity, Chen Liuzhi, who had been waiting for many years, would have done it. Why be careful.


    Nie Xuan refused, but an Wenlan and you Qiufeng didn''t give up.


    The next day, after Tao Rong came home, he saw strange men and women at home.


    She came to Nie''s house in the name of an Wenlan''s friend and pretended to have something to do. As the daughter-in-law of this family, an Wenlan is naturally entitled to invite friends to come home.


    Tao Rong and Nie Xuan can''t say anything about this. Nie Xuan can avoid it at ordinary times, but when they have dinner together in the evening, they can''t.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan with a cold face. She obviously knows the purpose of the other party and the meaning of an Wenlan. Although she is extremely upset, she can''t get angry at the kindness of others, especially when she is still a family with an Wenlan.


    Tao Rong looks at the man on the other side, who is constantly courting Nie Xuan, just like Yu Yi. Nie Xuan is very uncomfortable because of the obvious pursuit.


    In an Wenlan''s introduction, I learned that this man''s personal conditions are indeed better than Yu Yi. I don''t know how many times, and an Wenlan doesn''t cheat Nie Xuan. After all, it''s too difficult to find a match with Nie Xuan''s family name in Nanshi. A slightly better family is also a good consideration. Moreover, this man is about the same age as Nie Xuan, and has not married yet, so he has a good conversation.


    If we only look at these external conditions, it''s really no worse than Chen Liuzhi.


    But Tao Rong has already stood in the camp of Chen Liuzhi, so he has to help.


    After dinner, when the other party asked us to take a walk together, Tao Rong pretended to be a child and said anxiously, "ah? Isn''t my elder sister going to teach me to do my homework tonight? "


    After that, Tao Rong immediately covered his mouth, as if he said something wrong, waved his hand and said: "it doesn''t matter, I can write myself, I go back to do my homework, I won''t take a walk."


    Nie Xuan catches Tao Rong''s life-saving straw and says quickly, "well, I''ll accompany you. I promised my second younger brother that I can''t help staring at your study. There will be a final exam soon. I can''t be careless." Finish saying, say to an Wenlan: "you are good accompany your friend, we don''t disturb."


    An Wenlan wants to cut in, but she is blocked by Nie Xuan without a chance. Then she looks at Tao Rong with a stiff face and stares at her fiercely. She says, "ah Xuan, let me know about tutoring Tao Rong. Go for a walk. Mr. Wei has a jewelry company. Don''t you like jewelry design? Maybe you can find something you''re interested in


    Nie Xuan shook his head and said, "I promised my second younger brother. How can I fake my hand to others. Next time. "


    Nie Xuan''s face has come down a little. She doesn''t like the way an Wenlan is pressing. An Wenlan knows how to be sure, so when she sees that Nie Xuan''s face has changed, she quickly goes back. She just asks Mr. Wei to leave a business card for Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan follows Tao Rong back to the room. Nie Xuan is relieved: "Tao Rong, you are so smart, you know how to help me out."


    "I don''t know whether I''m helping you or hurting you. After all, my sister-in-law seems to want to help you. I guess she will hate me for a while." Tao Rong went back to her desk and said.


    Nie Xuan went to the sofa and sat down. "Don''t worry about her. Today I''m giving her face."


    Last time an Wenlan and Nie Zhao disgusted Nie Xuan, so in terms of attitude, Nie Xuan was totally partial to Tao Rong, and with deep sympathy and pity.


    "I''ll be here for a while and leave." Nie Xuan looks at Tao Rong and says that he has already started to do his homework seriously.


    Tao Rong said: "it doesn''t matter. I''m not easily disturbed. If you feel bored, there are books on the shelf next to me."


    Nie Xuan turns to see some interesting titles and goes to get them. "It''s strange how you can read such books."


    Nie Xuan had been studying for a long time, but suddenly he saw books on the ancient art of war.


    Tao Rong looked back and said, "that''s Nie Zhao''s When he does his homework, he will read books here, so there are many books on this small bookshelf that Nie Zhao can read.Nie Xuan can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, "well, it''s very good."


    Hearing this, Tao Rong rubbed his hand and said, "I think this man is good today. Elder sister, you have been in the upper class for so long. Don''t you know them?"


    Nie Xuan picked up the book, sat back on the sofa and said, "I''ve heard that I''ve been studying abroad before, and I don''t know what he thinks. He even wants to provoke me, a divorced man. Hum, sure enough, the charm of the Nie family is great."


    Hearing this, Tao Rong could not help but put down her pen, turned to Nie Xuan and said, "elder sister, don''t say that. Besides the identity of the Nie family, elder sister, you are quite charming. Don''t be afraid of being bitten by a snake for ten years. I think many men are secretly in love with you. Maybe it''s also because of the identity of the Nie family. They dare not pursue you. I''m afraid they don''t deserve you. "


    Nie Xuan felt more comfortable listening to Tao Rong''s words, but then she thought of something else. She said helplessly, "I''m not a complete woman. Now I want to get close to my people. Except for the Nie family, there''s no other reason."


    Tao Rong listen to this sad, but she also can''t say really have, can only say: "this may, some people''s love will surpass everything."


    Nie Xuan smiles coldly and doesn''t answer any more, but Tao Rong is always curious about one thing, but doesn''t know how to ask.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan''s side face for a moment. Nie Xuan turns his head and says, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you


    "Elder sister I''m really surprised that man has no advantages. How could you I heard that there are many excellent men pursuing you at the same time

 Chapter 547

    Nie Xuan was stunned for a moment, then put down the book and sighed deeply.


    Tao Rongli said: "if you don''t want to say it, you can not say it. I''m just talking about it."


    "In fact, I also want to talk about my heart. I can''t understand how a person can change so much, how a brave and kind person can be so shameless, is it a person who has changed, or is it a fake from the beginning to the end?" Nie Xuan murmured.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan puzzled.


    Nie Xuan said helplessly: "in fact, it was not only the Lin family, but also the Nie family who were constantly introducing good people to me. I was rebellious at that time. I didn''t want anything introduced by the Nie family, but the identity of the people introduced by the Lin family was also limited. Yu Yi was the best among them, and her character was good in all aspects. My mother liked him very much and recommended him."


    "That''s because Yu''s family is better controlled by the Lin family than other families. Even if you marry Yu''s family, the Lin family can still consume you and avoid you coming back to Nie''s family." Tao Rong analysis.


    Nie Xuan nodded, "now I think it''s true, but I can''t see through it at that time. At that time, I didn''t like Yu Yi. I just thought that people were very nice and nice. Marriage was OK. I didn''t care about love. As a result, one day, when we went to dinner together, a fire broke out in a restaurant. We were scattered by the crowd and trapped separately. He risked to rescue me. When I woke up, I heard that he had paid a lot for me. When I found him, he was still in a coma. I was particularly moved and felt that this man could be entrusted. But... "


    Tao Rong listens quietly, but her heart is shocked. God, how can Nie Xuan''s life-saving benefactor be such a scum man? He doesn''t look like a guy who is not greedy for life and afraid of death. Tao Rong really can''t imagine that he is a person.


    "You Are you sure he saved you? " Tao Rong make complaints about Tucao.


    Nie Xuan looks at Tao Rong helplessly and says, "I know you don''t believe it, but Although I was in a coma at that time, I didn''t remember it very clearly, and I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but people around me saw it, saying that my boyfriend usually saved me, and after that, I was in a coma and was sent to emergency treatment. Because of this, I treat him differently. When he''s well, we''ll get married immediately. People are really fickle. "


    Tao Rong can''t help looking up at the man. Is it true that when money comes, it becomes bad? Or is Yu Yi still a bit manly?


    Tao Rong can''t help shivering all over. It''s better not to ask. I won''t be able to deal with him when I see him again. After all, he saved Nie Xuan once.


    No wonder Nie Xuan pleads for Yu Yi and doesn''t let the old man hurt them. The old man''s good temper agrees. It''s estimated that there''s another reason.


    Tao Rong can''t help looking at Nie Xuan with a little worry. Since he has such an unforgettable memory, if Yu Yi continues to grind on, will Nie Xuan be soft hearted?


    Probably seeing Tao Rong''s worry, Nie Xuan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who sacrifices himself to repay his kindness. I didn''t care before, so it doesn''t matter whether I marry or not. Now that he hurts me so much and I want to be with him, I''m really cheap. I''ve done a lot to repay his kindness for my family. That''s enough."


    Tao Rong is relieved. Fortunately, Nie Xuan is rational.


    "What''s more, I don''t want to get married at all, and I don''t want to have any more emotional things. I''ll make it clear to an Wenlan later." Nie Xuan continued to read.


    Tao Rong''s mouth twitches. It seems that Chen Liuzhi has a long way to go.


    The next day, maybe last night, Nie Xuan had a good talk with an Wenlan, so in the morning, an Wenlan didn''t embarrass Tao Rong, but in the next few days, an Wenlan never stopped brainwashing Nie Xuan and took advantage of her grandfather''s worries to kidnap Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong can see Nie Xuan''s vacillation. She may not insist on not contacting men for long, but she won''t easily get married. It''s a long process. However, with an Wenlan''s brainwashing skills, Tao Rong can''t say how much time Chen Liuzhi still has.


    On this day, after school, Tao Rong was stopped by Chen Lijuan and wanted to take her with her.


    It''s Chen Liuzhi who comes to pick them up. Tao Rong thinks she''s going to have dinner again. When she gets on the bus, she finds out that it''s Chen Lijuan who gets the news from Nie Xuan. Nie Xuan doesn''t hold Jiang Bilan''s attack and goes out to see Jiang Bilan again.


    According to Chen Lijuan, she is afraid that Nie Xuan is soft hearted, so she has to stare at her.


    But Tao Rong feels bored. After all, even if Nie Xuan is soft hearted, she won''t go back to the Lin family. There is another Lin Ziqing there.


    Most of all, the relationship between mother and daughter is relaxed. Once Jiang Bilan wants to benefit from Nie Xuan, she will immediately show her true colors and let Nie Xuan dislike her.


    Unless Jiang Bilan is really a good mother, their relationship is a dead circle.


    Tao Rong said to Chen Lijuan, but she was still worried.


    It''s hard for them to get close to the place where the two people drink tea. I have to sit in the car and wait outside.


    Chen Lijuan proposed whether to pretend to meet by chance.Chen Liuzhi hesitates for a moment. He is also very worried about Nie Xuan. Instead of worrying about the reconciliation between his mother and daughter, he is worried about what Jiang Bilan has said that will hurt Nie Xuan''s heart. Nie Xuan can''t resist his mother and will only cry in silence. He is distressed.


    Tao Rong, Chen Lijuan worried, Chen Liuzhi worried, helpless way: "then I go to explore it, you appear, elder sister must know that you are tracking, will not be happy, here is a bookstore, I should go to buy information, met, more normal."


    Tao Rong said so, the brother and sister immediately looked at Tao Rong with the eyes of a dog. Tao Rong was speechless. He was still a student. How could they always help their so-called adults do this and that, and they were so relieved of her?


    Tao Rong jokingly pushed the door open and got off, carrying a schoolbag to the mall.


    The target Bookstore passes by the teahouse.


    Half of the wall is covered with glass. Tao Rong walks all the way to see Nie Xuan and Jiang Bilan. What are they talking about? You can see that Nie Xuan is a little excited.


    Tao Rong thought about it, pretending to be passing by, went to the bookstore to buy things, and then turned back.


    After a while, I saw Nie Xuan''s red eyes and neck, while Jiang Bilan was painstaking and tearful.


    Tao Rong turned and walked into the teahouse. She walked to the private room. At the door of the private room, she heard Jiang Bilan say: "can mother harm you? You''re a piece of meat that fell from me. I''m doing it for you! Why don''t you understand my mother''s hard work so well! "

 Chapter 548

    "Ah, it''s really elder sister and Mrs. Lin. I just passed by and thought I was wrong." Tao Rong''s sudden appearance interrupts Jiang Bilan''s painstaking performance.


    The two people in the compartment turn to see it. Nie Xuan''s expression is shocked, while Jiang Bilan is so surprised that she is not happy. When she recalls what Tao Rong called her, she becomes angry.


    "Tao Rong, do you buy books?" Nie Xuan took a look and saw that she was carrying a big bag with the name of the bookstore on it. She asked.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "buy some information. I''m going home for dinner. Are you going to have dinner with Mrs. Lin, elder sister?"


    "What''s your name, Mrs. Lin? Can''t the second aunt Jiang Bilan had corrected Tao Rong before, but Tao Rong didn''t pay attention to it. She was so angry that she found a place in front of Nie Xuan.


    Jiang Bilan was fierce for a while, Tao Rong looked at her innocently.


    Jiang Bilan turned to tell Nie Xuan, "look What kind of grievances do I suffer now? It''s you who show that you don''t recognize me. I''m your mother. Now even a little girl can save my face like this. I''m really miserable. Your father left me and even you don''t want me. Do I raise you for nothing? "


    Jiang Bilan is really used to crying with tears as a weapon. When she says that, even Tao Rong feels that she has gone too far.


    "Why does Mrs. Lin embarrass me like this? I''m just a daughter-in-law of the Nie family. Naturally, I listen to the parents of the Nie family. You are so dissatisfied. OK, I''ll call my grandfather now and ask him if I can change my name." With that, Tao Rong takes out her mobile phone.


    Such a move immediately scared Jiang Bilan. "Well Don''t


    Jiang Bilan reaches for her hand to stop her, and then looks at Nie Xuan with a look for help. However, Nie Xuan just keeps away from her sight and says, "grandfather did say, don''t embarrass Tao Rong."


    Jiang Bilan''s face flashed a trace of anger, but looking at Tao Rong''s posture to make a phone call, she finally counseled and quickly said: "forget it, you all bully me, the married man. You don''t treat me as half of the Nie family. I''m poor. You can call me whatever you like."


    Tao Rong silent sneer, put away the mobile phone.


    Nie Xuan took the opportunity to stand up and said, "Mom, I went home with Tao Rong. What you said today, I''ll take it as if you didn''t say it. If you insist on this, you''ll take it as if you don''t have my daughter."


    Jiang Bilan immediately grabs Nie Xuan anxiously, thinks about it and says, "OK, mom won''t say it, but you can at least have a meal with me. Mom hasn''t seen you for a long time. Don''t you miss Mom at all? Now I can''t go into Nie''s house to find you. I''m not a real mother. "


    Nie Xuan frowned and said, "it doesn''t matter whether we eat or not. Anyway, we''ve met." Nie Xuan then leaves the seat and reaches for Tao Rong''s bag.


    Jiang Bilian quickly came out to stop, "you see, you see I brought you your favorite spiced beef. I''ve made it for a long time. Don''t you like it very much?"


    Jiang Bilan handed the packed food to Nie Xuan and said, "I know that we have different ideas about many things, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t love my daughter. You come out of my stomach. How can I not love you? I loved Ziqing because she was still a little girl or a younger sister. It doesn''t mean that I would take care of her more unconsciously I''m not good to you. "


    Nie Xuan was moved by what he said and turned to look at Jiang Bilan.


    Jiang Bilian quickly reddened her eyes and begged: "let''s have dinner with my mother. My mother promised that she would not say anything."


    Jiang Bilan has done this. Seeing Nie Xuan''s gradually relaxed sense of preparedness, Tao Rong will know the result.


    Finally, Tao Rong went back to the car alone.


    Chen brothers and sisters quickly asked, Tao Rong said the story again, no way, they can only come back in vain.


    However, at this time, Chen Liuzhi still suggested that the three of them have a meal together. Tao rongbai should not be allowed to go there.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care. He eats out with his brother and sister.


    Because I was afraid of meeting by chance, I directly chose the small restaurant opposite the shopping mall to eat. Fortunately, three people are not too fastidious, so small restaurants as long as the food is good, also can eat very happy.


    There are so many people in the small restaurant that no matter which table is chatting, everyone can hear it.


    I accidentally mentioned the fire that happened in the restaurant near here a few years ago.


    When Tao Rong heard the description, it was a bit like the one Nie Xuan experienced.


    Chen Lijuan also heard it, and immediately said, "I know what they said. If I went with them that day, I think it would be terrible."


    Tao Rong looks at Chen Lijuan and asks, "it''s elder sister and Yu Yi..."


    "Yes, that''s it." Chen Lijuan said helplessly: "if not for that time Alas... "


    Chen Lijuan naturally knows all of Nie Xuan''s little secrets. When she talks about this, she can only lament the fate of others.


    For a moment, Chen Liuzhi didn''t respond to what they were saying and looked at them in doubt.


    Chen Lijuan poked her elder brother with the other end of her chopsticks and said, "at that time, I seemed to tell you that Nie Xuan had a blind date and might be getting married. Since you have liked Nie Xuan so early, why don''t you come back to stop her?"Chen Liuzhi was stunned for a moment, then his face was embarrassed and helpless, and said: "some things, fate can''t stop."


    Chen Lijuan gave him a white look and said, "what fate do you use as an excuse? If you don''t come back, you will be lazy. I doubt whether it''s true that you say you like Nie Xuan."


    Chen Liuzhi showed a wry smile and said, "how do you know I didn''t come back?"


    Chen Lijuan said bored: "yes, when you come back and find that she is sweet with Yu Yi, you give up everything and go. You said before, but So far, I don''t know when you are talking about. Was it the time I came back from other places? "


    Chen Liuzhi shook his head helplessly and said: "half a month before you know that time, in fact, I was in Nanshi. You always thought I came back half a month later, but I just didn''t go home. You just went to other places to support education, and your father also went to other places for free medical treatment. You are not here, and you can''t get in touch. I won''t go home until you come back. "


    Chen Lijuan was surprised and said, "ah? Why? So Didn''t it stop that early? I remember at that time, ah Xuan was not sure! "


    Hearing this, Tao Rong asked: "I came back to rob my elder sister. How did she look like she didn''t know anything? Didn''t you show up at all?"


    Chen Liuzhi was in a daze, as if he recalled something unforgettable.


    "In fact, on the day I came back, I asked Nie Xuan for help. I want to meet her and make it clear. I''m so embarrassed. I''m like a stalker. I secretly followed their date that day, almost from the beginning to the end. I just want to know where they have come. If they have already been in a formal relationship, I don''t think I will show up again. As a result There''s a fire. "

 Chapter 549

    Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan were both surprised and said in one voice, "are you there, too?"


    Chen Liuzhi said with a bitter smile: "yes, I almost died in the fire."


    Chen Lijuan swallowed her saliva and said nervously, "why didn''t you say such a big thing?"


    "I don''t want to let you know when I met you. So Naturally, I won''t tell you that I was in the fire Chen Liuzhi said awkwardly.


    At that time has decided to give up, how can tell his sister, let her find abnormal.


    He just wants to be a normal big brother.


    "Are you hurt?" Chen Lijuan asked anxiously, "a Xuan told me that the fire was very big and several people were burned to death."


    Chen Liuzhi said helplessly: "there was a bit of burn behind him. He inhaled excessive poisonous gas and was in a coma for several days. He was hospitalized for less than half a month before he recovered. There was nothing else."


    Maybe Chen Liuzhi is a doctor, and his understatement is nothing. In the eyes of Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan, he is stunned.


    "Fortunately you didn''t die in it, my elder brother. You really want to scare me to death!" Chen Lijuan raised her head with a fist.


    Chen Liuzhi said helplessly: "it''s really nothing. As a volunteer doctor, we have experienced many dangerous situations in foreign countries before. It''s really nothing compared to that. I''m only lucky that I followed him. Fortunately, Nie Xuan didn''t have an accident. "


    Chen Lijuan also sighed on one side. Fortunately, her elder brother and sisters are all right, and God is pitying them.


    But Tao Rong was surprised by Chen Liuzhi''s last words.


    It''s like lightning strikes the brain.


    What is "fortunately, I went with him at the beginning. Fortunately, Nie Xuan didn''t have an accident."


    What does that mean? Why do these two sentences come together.


    Does Nie Xuan''s safety have anything to do with Chen Liuzhi?


    Chen Liuzhi doesn''t seem to speak without thinking.


    With astonishment and care, Tao Rong said, "Doctor Chen, did you see my elder sister in the fire? Were you rescued together, or did you save yourself, elder sister


    Because in Tao Rong''s and Chen Lijuan''s ideas, Nie Xuan was rescued by Yu Yi, so when Chen Lijuan heard Tao Rong''s question, she looked at Tao Rong with a confused face.


    Chen Liuzhi didn''t think much. Instead, he said naturally, "at that time, we were in the innermost part and were scattered by the crowd. After searching for a long time, I found Nie Xuan trapped and almost in a coma. Then I dragged her out."


    Chen Liuzhi said casually, but Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan were completely stupid and shocked.


    The two men looked at Chen Liuzhi stupidly. Chen Liuzhi looked at them with a puzzled face and said, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    "No, no, no, no No! Very wrong! Brother, are you lying to me? " Chen Lijuan is excited to stand up.


    Chen Liuzhi was startled and said, "ah?"


    Obviously, Chen Liuzhi didn''t know the seriousness of the matter at all. Tao Rong hit the nail on the head and said, "at that time, the eldest sister had a dispensable attitude towards Yu Yi, and she didn''t formally associate with him. It was because of the fire that Yu Yi saved Mei and rescued her from the fire. That''s why she took another look at him and decided to follow her parents'' advice and marry him."


    As soon as Tao Rong finished, Chen Liuzhi was shocked.


    Three seconds later, Chen Liuzhi suddenly stood up, looking like he was going to rush out.


    She was held by Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "Of course, I''ll go to Nie Xuan. I''ll go to her!"


    "Doctor Chen, calm down. What''s the point of looking for it now? Can we go back in time? Calm down first. Let''s have a look. What''s going on


    Chen Liuzhi is really emotional, but he is calm enough. After all, he has been waiting for so many years. What else can''t wait.


    Chen Liuzhi sat down, held his forehead and said, "it''s all my fault. How can I be so stupid? Why? Why..."


    Chen Lijuan also looked at her brother with a sad face and asked, "what''s the matter? There must be some misunderstanding."


    Although Chen Liuzhi was deeply hit, he still talked about the situation of that day.


    They were all in the innermost card seat at that time. Suddenly, the fire was accompanied by the explosion, which instantly engulfed half of the restaurant and almost completely destroyed the kitchen.


    Chen Liuzhi immediately ran out to confirm Nie Xuan''s comfort, but at that time, it was the peak of the meal and the most popular restaurant. There were too many people, so the aisle was very narrow at this time, and people almost ran for their lives.


    Instead of running, Chen Liuzhi climbs to a high place and sees Yu Yi rushing out with Nie Xuan, but he is soon dispersed by the crowd.


    With explosions and fires going on everywhere, it becomes difficult for people to escape.A lot of people were hit by the weak ceiling and decorations.


    Chen Liuzhi''s eyes directly follow Nie Xuan, and he runs down and yells her name to find her. Even though it was very critical at that time, Chen Liuzhi still found Nie Xuan with strong perseverance. At that time, Nie Xuan could hardly open her eyes. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t know that Chen Liuzhi found her, grabbed her hand, dragged her out, and took her away from death.


    With the arrival of firefighters, almost no vitality of the place was opened, Chen Liuzhi embarrassed with people to go out.


    On the way, he was injured because the heavy object on fire hit him on the back, leaving traces.


    After Chen Liuzhi went out, he was not very conscious.


    He heard the sound of an ambulance and the familiar smell of disinfectant close to him. He knew it was the ambulance staff, so he opened the door to Nie xuansong, who was holding him tightly: "help her, help her!" Murmuring such a misleading language, he fell into a coma and was judged to be the first casualty to need first aid. Finally, he was sent to the hospital separately.


    When Chen Liuzhi wakes up, he knows that Nie Xuan has been discharged safely.


    Chen Liuzhi knows that Nie Xuan didn''t see herself saving her, so it''s normal that she didn''t come to see her life-saving benefactor. I don''t feel disappointed.


    He just wants to get out of the hospital and see Nie Xuan, because he finds that Nie Xuan and Yu Yi are different. He felt he had a chance.


    With expectation, with hope, even if he didn''t fully recover, he quickly left the hospital.


    Discharge Meet Nie Xuan Looking at her holding Yu Yi in her arms and kissing her in the street, she looks like a happy little daughter They have a pair of rings on their hands He walked forward like a walking corpse and heard Nie Xuan say coldly: "eh? Brother Chen, are you back? Just now, Lijuan has just come back these days. "

 Chapter 550

    After listening to Chen Liuzhi, Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan don''t know what to say.


    Chen Lijuan even wants to hit people, but looking at Chen Liuzhi''s sad appearance, she has some helplessness.


    Tao Rong is the first person to react from grief and anger.


    "So Yu Yi lied to her sister." Tao Rong concluded: "in danger, it was Dr. Chen who saved the elder sister." What a big misunderstanding.


    Chen Lijuan looked up at Tao Rong and said, "it''s a Xuan who made a mistake. Yu Yi pushed the boat and took the credit of my brother."


    Tao Rong''s eyes gradually cooled. "I think Yu Yi didn''t push the boat with the current, but deliberately deceived him. Because of his previous attitude, I feel that he knows that Doctor Chen likes elder sister, and the only way he can know is the fire. At other times, Doctor Chen hides so well that everyone can''t see it. He has no contact with Doctor Chen, so he certainly won''t Yes, only that fire. "


    According to Tao Rong''s analysis, Yu Yi should have seen that Chen Liuzhi rescued Nie Xuan. At that time, he could not hide his worry. Yu Yi must have seen that Chen Liuzhi liked Nie Xuan. When he met Nie Xuan in the hospital, he found that Nie Xuan mistakenly thought that her so-called boyfriend had saved her, but Yu Yi was the only one who could be called her boyfriend on the spot. Naturally, Nie Xuan thought that Yu Yi had saved her How can Yu Yi miss such an opportunity.


    In this way, Nie Xuan''s youth was wasted. If Nie Xuan knew that Chen Liuzhi had saved her at that time, if Chen Liuzhi had not been seriously injured and unconscious at that time, if the medical staff who told Nie Xuan the news didn''t directly say that it was her boyfriend, and could give a detailed description, everything would not come to today''s stage.


    No matter whether Nie Xuan will be with Chen Liuzhi or not, at least he will not be with Yu Yi easily.


    Looking at the regretful brothers and sisters of the Chen family, Tao Rong couldn''t say anything comforting.


    Chen Lijuan suddenly stood up, took Chen Liuzhi and said: "brother, I think for a moment, we''d better tell ah Xuan the truth, let her know how disgusting Yu Yi is, let her know how good you are, so that the progress between you will be faster. Now the Nie family also want to arrange a blind date for ah Xuan? We can''t dally any longer. It''s a damned regret that we missed last time. Such a thing can never happen again. We must make it clear when we need to make it clear. "


    But now Chen Liuzhi calmed down. Instead of moving, he looked at Chen Lijuan helplessly and said, "shall I go to ask for credit in front of her? Let her know that I have sacrificed my life to save her, let her be kidnapped by morality, and treat me differently? "


    Chen Lijuan does not understand the argument.


    But Tao Rong understands what Chen Liuzhi means. If she suddenly tells Nie Xuan about it at this time, if Nie Xuan likes Chen Liuzhi, it''s OK. If she doesn''t like Chen Liuzhi, it will only be counterproductive.


    But Chen Lijuan is not reconciled, she feels too aggrieved, aggrieved for her sister, aggrieved for her brother.


    But Tao Rong can''t let her know the truth in half a day "Giving the elder sister the initiative will make the elder sister who has already faced a lot of things relax a lot."


    And I secretly think that compared with being publicly executed, the former is more likely to breed feelings.


    When Tao Rong finishes, Chen Liuzhi nods first. Nie Xuan''s mental state is what he cares about most.


    Chen Lijuan hesitated for a long time. Seeing that they both agreed, she finally agreed. She sighed casually: "Tao Rong, you are really amazing. You are more mature and transparent than us."


    Tao Rong said helplessly: "maybe because I am an outsider, I can see it more clearly."


    I didn''t expect that after a meal, I had such a big truth.


    However, Tao Rong is also relieved. He feels that this is Yu Yi. He says that he will ignore life and death and save beauty. Tao Rong is uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, even if people are fickle, things in their bones will not change.


    Everyone is not in the mood to eat. When they go out and get back to the car, Chen Liuzhi plans to send Tao Rong home first.


    Before the car started, Chen Lijuan, because she was depressed, put her head on the window and looked at Nie Xuan''s shopping mall.


    All of a sudden.


    "Ah Xuan''s mother? Why did she come out alone? "


    Tao Rong opened the car window and followed Chen Lijuan''s line of sight. Sure enough, she saw Jiang Bilan walking with a relaxed look and light feet.


    I went to a car and sat on it.


    Then the car went away.


    That''s strange.


    Their dinner can''t be finished so early unless they have a fight.


    But if we quarrel, Jiang Bilan must not look like this.


    Look at the look on her face. I think she had a good chat.


    Since she is happy, shouldn''t Nie Xuan work with her?Why did Jiang Bilan leave alone?


    "What''s the situation?" Chen Lijuan said.


    Chen Liuzhi frowned slightly and said, "Nie Xuan should not have left yet."


    Chen Lijuan opened her eyes wide and said, "you don''t want to go in and meet her by chance, do you?" Eh? That''s not bad! "


    Chen Liuzhi is worried about whether Nie Xuan will be angry and cry by her mother again, and hides alone.


    Tao Rong sits at the back and looks at the door. After waiting for a long time, Nie Xuan doesn''t come out.


    And just the smile in Jiang Bilan''s eyes, really make Tao Rong instinctively uncomfortable.


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong said, "why don''t you go in and I''ll go back myself."


    Chen Lijuan waved her hand and said, "my brother is going. I''ll take you home, just to give my brother and a Xuan a chance to get along alone."


    Chen Lijuan then hastened to urge Chen Liuzhi to go in and find someone. Fortunately, there are not many restaurants inside, so it''s easy to find them.


    Chen Liuzhi thought for a while and decided to go in and find someone.


    Chen Lijuan and Tao Rong sit in the car and happily watch Chen Liuzhi go in.


    After a while, Chen Lijuan plans to drive away with Tao Rong.


    Chen Lijuan is obviously not good at driving. She bumps every time she drives a car.


    Forced to drive out, but also accidentally turned to the fork, also need Tao Rong to get off to help her watch reversing.


    Tao Rong is tired and worried about her traffic safety tonight.


    In fact, Tao Rong was able to drive in his last life, but it''s not easy to grab the steering wheel now.


    After getting out of the car, she commands Chen Lijuan to back up. By accident, Tao Rong sees a nanny car parked at the side door of the shopping mall not far away. Next to the car, several men in black are smoking. It looks like they are mixing.

 Chapter 551

    Tao Rong couldn''t help but take a look at it more. At this moment, suddenly several people rushed out from the side door.


    It was Yu Yi who flashed by.


    Then Tao Rong saw a scene that shocked her. She saw two people running out with Nie Xuan in a coma.


    Tao Rong was surprised and ran to that side immediately.


    Without Tao Rong''s command, Chen Lijuan directly bumps into a tree. When she leans out her head to complain, she sees Tao Rong running all the way, but in her running direction


    Chen Lijuan rushed out immediately and yelled, "what are you doing! Let go


    At this time, Tao Rong has run to the nanny car nearby.


    Chen Lijuan an accident shout, let a few people evil person see directly come over, the position of Tao Rong is exposed all of a sudden.


    Tao Rong tut a, came forward to give the nearest person a heavy blow, hit the man bent down.


    With the help of the man''s bending movement, Tao Rong reaches for a hand, jumps up and kicks one of the people carrying Nie Xuan.


    As soon as the man let go, the only one left was to hold Nie Xuan, but he couldn''t take him away.


    "Motherfucker! Who is it


    "Bitch! Dare to beat me. "


    Tao Rong''s action just made five people confused for a moment, but soon the big guys all reacted. They saw that it was just a kid in front of them, so they would not be afraid. Because Tao Rong''s action was too fast just now, people who had not been trained could not see it at all. Because they didn''t see it, they thought it was just a coincidence of girls beating, and they didn''t take it seriously.


    One of the big men waved an iron bar at Tao Rong, who quickly dodged.


    At this time, Chen Lijuan also rushed to protect Nie Xuan.


    But Chen Lijuan didn''t realize that she was making trouble. She just wanted to save people.


    But very soon, Chen Lijuan was hit by a punch and retreated again and again, and suddenly hit Yu Yi who came out of the car.


    Chen Lijuan saw Yu Yi and said, "Yu Yi, it''s you! You want to kidnap Nie Xuan, you son of a bitch. Are you crazy? "


    Yu Yi''s face is gradually ferocious, and he shouts, "hurry up, take them all away for me." Then he pointed to Tao Rong and said, "this little girl can fight. Don''t relax!"


    Chen Lijuan raises her hand and wants to fight Yu Yi, but she is not a weak woman at all, so she is controlled by Yu Yi.


    Chen Lijuan could only shout in a panic: "Nie Xuan, Nie Xuan!"


    But Nie Xuan is obviously in a complete coma and can''t wake up at all.


    Chen Lijuan can only turn to cry for help, but Yu Yi covers her mouth.


    And here Tao Rong has brought down three strong men.


    They just know Tao Rong''s fierce at this time, and now they have begun to stare at Tao Rong alone.


    However, Tao Rong is not worried, because these people are not her opponents.


    But what I never thought was that Yu Yi brought so many people all at once.


    Soon five more people rushed out of the side door.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong was suppressed.


    Chen Lijuan is also forced into the car by Yu Yi, and Nie Xuan, who is in a coma, is also taken into the car.


    If it goes on like this, they may drive away.


    Chen Lijuan knew that she had no hope of getting out of trouble. Naturally, she began to worry about the besieged Tao Rong. She struggled and cried out, "Tao Rong, run, don''t worry about us, they can''t run you!"


    For Tao Rong''s speed and physical strength, Chen Lijuan has seen it before, so she knows that it''s very easy for Tao Rong to get out of trouble alone.


    Tao Rong looks up and pauses.


    At this time, the car has started. Obviously, Yu Yi doesn''t want to waste time. He leaves someone to greet Tao Rong and takes Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan with him.


    Tao Rong immediately made a decision, she directly changed the angle, by one of the stick, although not too painful, but the surface is very heavy.


    Tao Rong pretends to faint. When Yu Yi sees it, he immediately changes his mind and shouts, "send it up."


    Those big men quickly threw Tao Rong into the car, and the car drove out almost at the same time.


    The rest of the men got into another car to keep up.


    But they didn''t notice that there was a man galloping in the direction of Tao Rong''s looking up.


    It was Chen Liuzhi.


    Tao Rong originally planned to escape by herself and try to find a way to track and rescue them. Although Nie Xuan and them may be in danger, they are better than catching them together. They are not sure how to save the two by themselves.


    But just when Tao Rong determines the escape path, he just sees Chen Liuzhi, who has come this way.


    But it''s too late. Yu Yi has planned to run away.


    Tao Rong can''t let Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan fall into their hands, and the rescue task can be handed over to Chen Liuzhi, so Tao Rong pretends to be taken captive.


    After getting on the bus, Tao Rong pretended to be in a coma. Because no one tied her up, she could use her mobile phone to send out a distress signal.Nie Zhao is not here now. He can''t get in touch, and it''s about Nie Xuan. So Tao Rong directly dials the old man''s office. Whether the old man answers the phone or his subordinates answer the phone, they can realize the seriousness of the problem.


    Although there is some noise in the car, the voices of Chen Lijuan and Yu Yi can be smoothly transmitted into the mobile phone.


    "Yu Yi, what do you want to kidnap us for? Are you out of you mind? You''re going to let us go. " Chen Lijuan cried angrily.


    Yu Yi said with a grim smile: "originally, I only wanted to deal with this dead girl and Nie Xuan. You sent them to me by yourself. It''s bad luck for you." Yu Yi said and kicked Tao Rong.


    Chen Lijuan immediately yelled: "you are insane. She is still a child. Stop it and don''t hurt her!"


    "Well! children? This bitch has done me a lot of harm, otherwise I would still be the grandson-in-law of the Nie family! " Yu Yi roared.


    "It''s your own fault. It has nothing to do with Tao Rong and Nie Xuan. Are you sick?" Cried Chen Lijuan.


    As a result, Yu Yi slapped him and said, "yes, I''m sick. Now I have nothing. I''m not afraid of anything."


    With that, Yu Yi laughs madly. Although Tao Rong doesn''t see it, he feels that Yu Yi is more abnormal than last time.


    "What do you want?" Chen Lijuan roared angrily.


    "Why? I want you to kill me, but If Nie Xuan asks me to remarry, and follows me well, so that we can recover everything from the past at home, I can consider letting you go. " Yu Yi''s strange voice.


    "You You dream This is what Nie Xuan said.


    "Oh, my wife is awake!"


    In the bumps of the car, Nie Xuan barely woke up, "you dare to Daze me, Yu Yi. I don''t think you want to live anymore! Have you forgotten my last name? "


    "Well! Nie Xuan, do you think I will be afraid of the Nie family when I come to this step? If you want to force us to death, we''ll kill you! " With that, Yu Yi slaps Nie Xuan.

 Chapter 552

    Yu Yi doesn''t start any more, but lets people cover Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan.


    The car took them to a deserted warehouse.


    Tao Rong didn''t pretend to wake up until he was dragged out of the car.


    All three of them were roped to the chairs.


    "Tao Rong, how are you? Are you hurt? " When Nie Xuan woke up, he saw Tao Rong fainting and asked anxiously.


    The silent man shakes his head and looks at Tao Rong.


    I didn''t think he had the courage to do such a thing.


    As soon as Tao Rong opened her mouth, she directly asked her most wanted question, "is it Jiang Bilan who tells you the location of her elder sister so that you can kidnap her and threaten her?"


    Tao Rong''s words make her panic and Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan silly.


    Nie Xuan just reflected that she was eating with her mother when her mother suddenly left on the pretext of going to the toilet. Then Yu Yi appeared and directly confused her until she just woke up.


    After waking up, Nie Xuan hasn''t had time to think about it.


    After hearing Tao Rong say this for a while, he turned his head and looked at Yu Yi in disbelief.


    It''s just a coincidence that she is used to Yi''s being there, or that he followed her at first, which has nothing to do with her mother.


    Who knows Yu Yi said with a sneer: "naturally, my mother-in-law wants us to make up quickly, so she gives me this opportunity to get close to you."


    The blood color on Nie Xuan''s face instantly retreated. Even Chen Lijuan couldn''t believe it and said, "how can it be! She''s ah Xuan''s real mother! "


    "Of course, she didn''t know that I would do this. She just wanted to make us up. My mother-in-law could see through. Who would you marry if you didn''t come back to me? Everyone will dislike you. " Yu Yi said with a proud smile. He slowly walked up to Nie Xuan, reached for Nie Xuan''s chin, and sneered: "because of you, I''m being chased everywhere. Because of you, my parents are in hospital. Because of you, I''ve become a joke in the eyes of all people in Nanshi. I''m the only one who can barely accept a woman as ruthless as you


    Yu Yi originally wanted to coax Nie Xuan back slowly, but Nie Xuan''s resolute attitude and Chen Liuzhi''s protection made Yu Yi feel hopeless. In addition to the recent pressure and insult from his creditors, Yu Yi, as a man, has almost no dignity to speak of. Under the reversal of extreme circumstances, he is completely crazy.


    Here Nie Xuan gets excited because of his words.


    Even if I know that Jiang Bilan is not in the same boat with Yu Yi, I have become an accomplice by accident.


    Even though Nie Xuan had expressed it so strongly before, Jiang Bilan, as a mother, always felt that she could control her daughter and her future. She never cared about Nie Xuan''s attitude and never really understood Nie Xuan.


    Maybe she didn''t want to understand at all, just wanted to get her own purpose and satisfy her own selfish desire.


    Let Nie Xuan go back home, and they can take control of Nie Xuan again.


    "Even if I was despised by all the people in the world, I would never go back. Yu Yi, you scum, I only hate that I was blind!" Nie Xuan roared in pain.


    Yu Yi''s smile gradually condensed and said, "don''t panic. Listen to my conditions. Maybe you will agree."


    Nie Xuan looks at Yu Yi. He is proud of the Nie family. How can he compromise easily.


    But it is estimated that the three hostages at this time, including Tao Rong, did not expect that Yu Yi''s courage could be so great and that he could be so kind-hearted and crazy.


    Yu Yi took out his camera and said, "if I take a photo of you naked and humiliated, can I ask you to remarry?"


    One sentence shocked several people like thunder.


    Nie Xuan looks at Yu Yi in disbelief, "you How dare you That''s a threat to me! "


    "Well? Don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet. " Yu Yi said with a smile: "I know you are tough. If you are forced to die, I will be angry. So with the photos of your best friend and sister-in-law, their photos can threaten you. Don''t worry, we''ll take photos. As long as Nie Xuan is my wife all my life, give me more good resources and let us stay at home, the photos will never be published. "


    Nie Xuan is trembling when she hears this, and Yu Yi still understands


    "Yu Yi, you beast!" Chen Lijuan first scolded her.


    Tao Rong looked at it quietly, then sneered: "Yu Yi, you are so miserable, where can you afford to hire these thugs?"


    Yu Yi looks at Tao Rong. He hates Tao Rong the most. Seeing the contempt in her eyes for a moment, he comes forward and hits Tao Rong in the face.


    Tao Rong''s face is directly hit slant, taste the blood taste of the corner of the mouth, Tao Rong''s eyes have changed, this punch she wrote down.


    Tao Rong looks up fiercely, and the murderous spirit in his eyes suppresses Yu Yi. Yu Yi''s complacent mood gradually turns cold, and even can''t help but step back. Tao Rong''s eyes are like the eyes of a poisonous snake staring at the prey, which makes him extremely uncomfortable.In order to embolden himself, Yu Yi shows off directly and generously: "I don''t have money. Naturally, some people have money."


    "It can''t be Jiang Bilan again."


    Yu Yi''s eyes flashed, "yes..."


    Tao Rong sneered and said, "you''re lying. Why? I''m afraid to tell you the truth even though I''ve got all the advantages in this way? "


    Yu Yi was excited for a moment, "what I dare not say, you think you can turn the world upside down, money, of course, is given to me by people who love me."


    As soon as the words came out, Nie Xuan looked up and said, "Lin Ziqing, she knows I know... "


    Yu Yi directly sneered. "Naturally, she is the one who really loves me. How can she be so unkind as you?"


    Tao Rong took a look at Yu Yi, then turned to look at the big men behind him, "everyone, no matter how much money he pays to hire you, we can pay him ten times the price."


    Chen Lijuan also immediately responded: "yes, as long as you help us, no matter how much money, we can afford it."


    Just after hearing Yu Yi''s words, some big men wavered. After listening to them, they immediately hesitated.


    Yu Yi sneered, but he was not a fool. He naturally understood the advantages and disadvantages. He said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to be trustworthy when you used money to help people eliminate disasters, but you must know that these two people are the first lady of the Nie family and the second daughter-in-law of the Nie family. As a native of Nanshi, you''ve heard of them, which is the legend The first family in Nanshi, the Nie family


    As soon as Yu Yi finished speaking, everyone was silly and beautiful.


    Naturally, Chen Lijuan and Nie Xuan don''t understand. Looking at Yu Yi, what''s good for him if he says it?

 Chapter 553

    Tao Rong has some reaction, just want to export to deceive in the past, but Yu Yi has said: "what is the birth of Nie family, do you know? Do you know if you give them a chance to kidnap? Even if the opportunity is given on the surface, you will still be killed in the back. Just look at the end of my ex son-in-law, so we are grasshoppers on the rope. If we have the courage, we will be ruthless. As long as we threaten them according to what I just said, they will promise me the conditions to protect their innocence and reputation, not to mention ten times. After it is completed, I will give you 100 times more bonus. "


    They all looked at each other and hesitated for a long time. Finally, they chose to be cruel. After all, they had kidnapped and hurt people, and there was no way out. The Nie family was a family they couldn''t imagine. In their eyes, the upper class who controlled the power also controlled their life and death, so they were afraid, so they had to listen to Yu Yi''s extreme way The way is self-protection.


    As long as they master the threat of weakness, the Nie family will not dare to do anything about them, and after they get the money, they can leave Nanshi.


    With the firmness of everyone''s action, Tao Rong knew that the rebellion had failed.


    "Go to pick up their clothes. I''ll take a good picture. You can take off a little bit and make a show. If you can''t help it, you can go up."


    This kind of madness scares Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan.


    Nie Xuan watched them approach and finally screamed, "Yu Yi, stop! You stop now, I can promise not to pursue, I can hide from my grandfather! As long as you stop, I can also help you pay off the debt.... "


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?" Yu Yi said coldly.


    Some of them have come to Chen Lijuan''s side, ready to pick clothes.


    With Chen Lijuan''s scream, Nie Xuan really couldn''t bear it. She cried and cried, "OK, I promise you, we''ll remarry. I promise I won''t divorce again."


    "Ah Xuan, you can''t promise him!" Although Chen Lijuan was afraid, she still opposed it.


    At this time, someone tried to take off Tao Rong''s clothes, but Tao Rong didn''t look at the man.


    Tao Rong has been looking at Yu Yi. The most urgent thing now is to delay time and wait for rescue.


    "I think about it. There are still photos. Be safe. Don''t worry. I won''t take off yours. I''ll take off both of them." Yu Yi said with a grim smile.


    Nie Xuan shook his head madly and said, "if you dare to do this, you will never succeed."


    But such a threat is useless to Yu Yi.


    Looking at the indifferent imperial doctor, Nie Xuan finally collapsed and yelled: "Yu Yi, how did you become like this, how did you become like this, please, don''t do this, I compromise, I listen to you, please don''t hurt them."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he immediately said, "Yu Yi, I''ve heard elder sister say that you used to sacrifice your life to save her. Aren''t you very good and honest? How can you do such a thing? You let my sister down. Don''t you remember saving lives in the fire? "


    When Tao Rong said that, crying Chen Lijuan was confused, but Nie Xuan seemed to think of something and cried even more sadly, "yes, you have saved me, how can you..."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Suddenly Yu Yi laughs madly. Because the command didn''t go on, the big guys were also a little scared. They didn''t go on with their work, waiting for Yu Yi to finish laughing.


    Yu Yi laughed until he burst into tears. "It''s stupid. It''s stupid. Nie Xuan, you''re really stupid."


    Nie Xuan looks at Yu Yi with a blank look. It''s probably that Nie Xuan, who stands high above Yu Yi, has become such a stupid figure that he is now pitiful and praying with hope. He has succeeded in pleasing Yu Yi, so Yu Yi shows off as if he were saying something secret: "in fact, I arranged the fire."


    This is not only Nie Xuan, but also Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan, who knew part of the truth before.


    "What What do you mean


    Yu Yi continued to sneer: "I wanted to arrange a heroic rescue to make myself look a little bigger in front of you, so that you can fall in love with me. Who let you treat me lukewarm before, but there was an accident. The fire was not controlled, and it turned into an explosion. At that time, I had to run for my own life."


    Nie Xuan looks at Yu Yi dumbfounded and says, "did you arrange the fire? You run for your own life, so you didn''t save me at all. You lied to me! "


    Yu Yi laughed even more happily, "yes, I lied to you. Do you know who was sent to the first aid to save you?"


    Nie Xuan only knows that Yu Yi cheated her, but he didn''t expect that Yu Yi would ask her this question. "Who?"


    "Chen Liuzhi!" Yu Yi said every word.


    Nie Xuan was at a loss for a moment.


    Yu Yi jokingly said: "it''s so pitiful that he likes what you like, and he doesn''t even want his own life. In the end, I took the favor of saving his life, and you don''t know from the beginning to the end that he likes you! He is a counsellor and helped me finish the plan. I really want to thank him


    Nie Xuan can''t respond to what Yu Yi is saying.


    "You bastard, liar, you should do this to my brother and a Xuan. You have to die!" Chen Lijuan couldn''t stand crying.Nie Xuan''s tears are also flowing unconsciously, but she doesn''t know why she should be sad.


    Maybe Nie Xuan''s reaction is more and more interesting in Yu Yi''s eyes, or he has broken the pot and determined that his threat plan will definitely succeed, so he just spit out everything, as if he wants to hurt Nie Xuan heartily.


    He said a lot of shameless things, but one of the most unacceptable things reached the level of insanity.


    "In fact, you were pregnant in the first month of our marriage. I didn''t want to. At that time, we went for an examination. I let my relatives cheat you that it was a disease of the uterus and gave you an abortion. Didn''t you say why it was bleeding? It''s ridiculous that you didn''t know that you were pregnant. It''s also because of that time that I decided to give you medicine forever. "


    Nie Xuan has completely collapsed when he heard that. When he collapsed to the limit, there was no reaction. He couldn''t cry or shout out. He just wanted to disappear forever.


    Chen Lijuan was shocked and angry.


    Tao Rong can''t react for a long time. Looking at Nie Xuan who has already failed, Tao Rong is very sorry. If she doesn''t have to procrastinate in this way, some secrets are suitable for burial forever.


    She regrets!


    It''s a nightmare to let a woman who yearns for children experience infertility and miscarriage.


    Tao Rong was also hit by this emotion. She felt that her breath was not smooth, and her heart was filled with hatred. When she raised her eyes, her eyes were already red.


    After enjoying himself, Yu Yi ordered others to do it.


    But the moment that the big man had pulled Tao Rong''s collar, Tao Rong''s rope fell instantly, overturned, grabbed the chair he was sitting on, swung a circle and hit him in the face.

 Chapter 554

    The big man almost flew up and hit the two people standing behind him.


    They are ordinary thugs. They have never met anyone who really knows their skills, so they are confused by Tao Rong''s action.


    Before everyone can react, Tao Rong rushes directly to Yu Yi.


    Yu Yi instinctively retreats, but Tao Rong''s arm swings neatly and stops on Yu Yi''s Adam''s apple.


    Yu Yi felt the same as his neck, and suddenly became stiff with fright.


    When he looked down at the past, he saw Tao Rong''s cold look, and his pale eyes seemed to have no emotion.


    Yu Yi didn''t know what happened to his neck, so he wanted to move it.


    As a result, Tao Rong directly warned: "I advise you not to move. If I kill you now, it''s just excessive defense. And I''m under age Do you want to try? "


    When Tao Rong pushes her hand hard, Yu Yi feels the pain of skin and flesh being cut.


    "Ah Ah Yu Yi screams in horror.


    It took a long time for a good thug to see clearly. What the little girl was holding was a pencil sharpener. She instinctively wanted to rush up to save people.


    Tao Rong turns around and stands behind Yu Yi. He grabs Yu Yi''s hair in one hand and pulls it back. He circles his arm with a knife, but the tip of the knife never leaves Yu Yi''s Adam''s apple.


    "Don''t move! Want the life of your employer? " Tao Rong warning, while force, Yu Yi''s neck has been cut by her bleeding.


    Yu Yi couldn''t see himself, but felt more pain. He almost cried out: "don''t move, you don''t move!"


    All the people were too stiff to move.


    Tao Rong grabs Yu Yi''s hair and approaches Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan. It gives him a little pain. His scalp almost feels like it''s going to be lifted up.


    Yu Yi can only keep screaming, but there is no way.


    "Aren''t you proud just now? Play with your wife, get rid of your children, tiger poison does not eat children, you are really not even as good as animals Tao Rong sneered, "what''s wrong with my elder sister? Are you going to do this to her? So desperate to hurt innocent people, how great is your love with Lin Ziqing? Disgusting, selfish! People like you don''t deserve to live. "


    "You What do you want? "


    Tao Rong forces Yu Yi to come to Nie Xuan. Then he kicks Yu Yi on his knee and makes him kneel down to Nie Xuan.


    With Yu Yi''s scream, Nie Xuan''s face gradually recovers. She looks at Yu Yi with hatred and pain in her eyes, but she doesn''t know what kind of emotion occupies more.


    At this time, once someone around wants to sneak close, Tao Rong will immediately look at the past, after all, her ears are specially trained.


    It''s hard for those little girls to know what to do without time.


    Tao Rong releases Yu Yi''s hair and unties the rope for Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan with his left hand.


    As soon as the rope is untied, Nie Xuan stands up and slaps Yu Yi in the face. After that, he feels unwilling and slaps Yu Yi a few more times. Besides, he is crying as if it is a kind of soul venting.


    Chen Lijuan is standing beside Tao Rong, a little nervous looking at other thugs, for fear of their sudden action.


    At this time, Chen Lijuan has completely regarded her student Tao Rong as the spiritual pillar. Tao Rong''s calmness and strength on such an occasion is really beyond her imagination. I feel good and safe.


    So for a while, Chen Lijuan asked Tao Rong in a low voice, "Tao Rong, what do you think we should do next? Are you driving away? By the way, do you still have your cell phone? We can get someone over here. "


    Tao Rong is about to speak. As a result, Nie Xuan is beaten hard. Yu Yi is directly beaten to the ground. As soon as he looks up in embarrassment, he sees the weapon in Tao Rong''s hand and becomes furious.


    "Cunt, you dare to lie to me!" Yu Yi shouts angrily and immediately turns his head to call his men to rush up and surround the crowd.


    But Tao Rong''s knife has been waving towards his face, but because it''s a knife, Yu Yi is not afraid at all, so he reaches out and grabs the blade.


    Although it is bleeding and painful, it seems that Yu Yi has become something without threat.


    Other men rush up. Tao Rong shouts Chen Lijuan and Nie Xuan to step back. At the same time, he pulls out the knife. With Yu Yi''s scream, Tao Rong raises his hand and the knife cuts Yu Yi''s cheek.


    "Ah


    Yu Yi shouts with his face covered. The people behind him have caught up with him. Tao Rong can''t hold Yu Yi any more. He can only hide behind one chair, but he has picked up another chair at the same time. It''s definitely a heavy blow for anyone to catch up with him.


    The men who were scared by Tao Rong were afraid to rush up for a while.


    Yu Yi yelled for a long time, then let go of his hand. Looking at his face again, it was almost divided into two parts by the oblique scar. The scar was so deep that it was really unimaginable that it was a wound made by a knife.Yu Yi is as furious as a volcano. He commands people to shout, "come on, just this little bitch. Just fight me to death and take a breath!"


    In addition to the one who was knocked unconscious by Tao Rong, the remaining nine people immediately surrounded like fans.


    Tao Rong looked coldly, holding the hand of the chair back slightly tight.


    Naturally, Chen Lijuan and Nie Xuan can''t help watching. They also summon up the courage to find the sundries scattered in the warehouse. When they stand beside Tao Rong as weapons, they plan to fight back.


    Looking at the three women, Yu Yi still feels that he has an advantage.


    Just about to recover, I suddenly saw Tao Rong smiling at him strangely.


    Yu Yi''s most scared and hated people are even Tao Rong, "you What''s the smile about? I''ll make you cry later! "


    Tao Rong suddenly gave up the posture of ready to attack, relaxed and stood behind the chair, laughing more happily.


    "Yu Yi, you wait to die."


    Tao Rong''s voice just fell, when people were puzzled, suddenly many policemen poured in from the front door and back door of the warehouse window. At the front is Chen Liuzhi.


    And let Yu Yi from shock to despair is, in the front door, Nie old man is holding a gun, coldly looking at him.


    Because the police were used, they were sent to the police station first.


    See where Jiang birong and Lin Zhiqiang cry anxiously.


    And Lin Ziqing at this time has been handcuffed hands, a face of panic cover face cry.


    When they go in, Jiang Bilan immediately pours at Nie Xuan, almost kneeling in front of him.

 Chapter 555

    "Ah Xuan, I really don''t know. I really don''t know that he is crazy. I didn''t mean to hurt my daughter. How could I be an accomplice? Your sister, she Your sister doesn''t know anything. She doesn''t do anything. It''s all Yu Yi. She just looks at his pitiful money. She really doesn''t know anything. She''s still a child! "


    Jiang Bilan cried and saw that master Nie came in, so she quickly knocked him down.


    "Dad, Dad, believe me, I really can''t hurt a Xuan. She''s the only daughter of Zhinan and I!"


    Jiang Bilan doesn''t say it''s OK. So, the old man directly ignores his feelings, regardless of his identity, kicks Jiang Bilan over.


    "I would never have let Zhinan marry you if my parents hadn''t made some contributions to the war! You ask yourself, are you worthy of Zhinan? Are you worthy of a Xuan? Do you want to be a mother? I was blind when I asked you to take ah Xuan. I wish I could shoot you now! "


    Nie old son a anger, South City all want to shake three shake, not to mention Jiang Bilan such short-sighted selfish little woman.


    Jiang Bilan''s face was so scared that she seemed to suffocate for a moment.


    The whole police station was quiet and did not dare to make a sound.


    Looking at the stunned Jiang Bilan, master Nie said in a direct voice: "Jiang Bilan, from today on, you will no longer be a Xuan''s mother, just what I said! If ah Xuan dares to recognize you in the future, I''ll break her leg! "


    Jiang Bilan''s face is as pale as ashes in a moment, but in the face of an old man who is angry as the Lord of hell, Jiang Bilan can''t use any way to sophistry, so she can only look at Nie Xuan in despair.


    Nie Xuan had stopped crying for a long time, and said almost expressionless, "don''t worry, grandfather. This woman is no longer my mother."


    In fact, Nie Xuan didn''t make up her mind when she just walked in here and saw Jiang Bilan, but when Jiang Bilan only cared about Lin Ziqing and wanted to develop for her, Nie Xuan''s demand for her mother had completely disappeared.


    Nie Xuan, Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan had a walk in the police station, and they stopped meddling in the matter. The rest almost didn''t need the advice of the old man, and the director knew how to deal with it.


    Tao Rong only heard from his aunt Qiao.


    Yu Yi was sentenced to prison, kidnapping and arson a few years ago. According to Wang Bo''s words, Yu Yi will either die in prison or never get out of prison.


    They won''t see this man again.


    As for the Lin family, it''s over.


    Because of the attitude of the Nie family, even if the Lin family put out the identity of Jiang Bilan, it''s useless. They can''t have a foothold in Nanshi. At the beginning, Lin Zhiqiang and Jiang Bilan didn''t give up and wanted to come to the neighborhood to kneel down and plead with each other.


    As a result, people who didn''t know where to come out directly beat them to the hospital.


    Although Lin Ziqing sophisticated that she only gave money, she didn''t know what Yu Yi was doing. When they confronted each other, they didn''t care about each other''s accusations and ugly behavior, but they held their own words, so it was not easy to sentence them.


    Finally, a few months in prison, leaving a criminal file.


    However, Tao Rong thinks it''s good to let her experience the life of the lowest class in the prison, and then come out to experience the bitterness of life, which is the biggest blow to such an arrogant young lady as her. This kind of pain is more powerful than staying in prison forever.


    Over these things, Tao Rong mentality is still strong, as usual to go to school to cope with the final exam, Chen Lijuan is off for two days.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xu is worried. He keeps asking Tao Rong for details and the condition of her injury.


    In fact, in addition to a little injury on the shoulder, there are also some minor abrasions, which are basically OK. Looking at Yuan Xu''s concern for herself, Tao Rong feels that she has made a good friend.


    Everything on her side is as usual, but Nie Zhao, who has been doing the task, is always in mind. After all, she has no experience in her last life. As time goes on, Tao Rong is really more and more worried.


    On the other hand, about Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi, they are not as good as Tao Rong and Chen Lijuan imagined at the beginning.


    At the end of the semester, Tao Rong stayed at home for a week without seeing Nie Xuan go out. Even Chen Lijuan''s appointment was useless.


    At first, they all thought Nie Xuan knew about her life-saving benefactor. They also knew that Chen Liuzhi had been secretly in love with her for so many years and had not been married so far. They were bound to be moved. They didn''t expect her to fall in love with Chen Liuzhi quickly, but at least they wouldn''t reject her.


    However, Nie Xuan seems to be running away from Chen Liuzhi''s love for her.


    Even if Tao Rong mentioned it occasionally when chatting with her, Nie Xuan would immediately change the topic and avoid it. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk about it.


    Tao Rong doesn''t have Chen Lijuan''s enthusiasm, and her gossip psychology is more limited. After all, most of her time is still used for learning and training.


    However, it''s strange that Chen Liuzhi didn''t take the initiative to pester Nie Xuan, and acquiesced to return to normal life. Only Chen Lijuan was dying in the middle.


    can not help but occasionally make complaints about her study at home and Tao Jung''s Tucao in a small hospital.But Tao Rong has no choice but to make sure that Chen Liuzhi is not married in his life, but Nie Xuan seems to have planned to close himself up.


    Soon it''s time for the Chinese New Year. This time Nie Zhao is still away. Tao Rong can only go back to Tao''s home alone.


    The Tao family has moved to the town and lives in a small apartment to accompany Tao Yu to study. Looking at the way they look, we know that they must have borrowed a lot of money.


    Of course, as soon as we meet, we will still ask about Tao Rong''s money. Tao Rong continues to cheat. Maybe the present life is too good, and their vigilance has been lowered a lot. They even cheat without too much effort.


    Tao Rong did not stay in the Tao family, and naturally they never thought of leaving a room for their daughter.


    It was sent by Uncle Zhang. Tao Ronghui went back and forth on the same day.


    Today, all the men in Nie''s family have come back. After all, Tao Rong doesn''t hold back and runs to find the old man. She wants to ask about Nie Zhao''s news. Although she knows that the possibility of asking is slim, Tao Rong still doesn''t hold back. She''s afraid that if she doesn''t ask again, she will lose sleep just like a few days ago.


    As expected, she not only didn''t get the news, but also was seriously educated by the old man to let her know her identity, what to ask and what not to ask.


    There is no news from Nie Zhao. On the other side, Hou Xianshu comes back with Nie Pei after all.


    In foreign countries, Nie Pei''s health is good. He has basically recovered. Although he is still a little afraid of this house, he will not be suspicious and nervous.


    As soon as Nie Pei recovers, he starts to focus on Tao Rong at the first sight. When she is only a junior, she naturally doesn''t have a lesson from her grandfather. Hou Xianshu naturally turns a blind eye to Tao Rong.


    But when Nie Pei spoke for the first time, he was directly pushed back by Nie Xuan. From then on, Nie Xuan became Tao Rong''s umbrella in Nie''s family and wanted to bully Tao Rong unless Nie Xuan was not there.

 Chapter 556

    Tao Rong is in the winter vacation homework, was Wang Bo urgent notice to the military region.


    Because Nie Zhao is back.


    Come back from serious injury.


    It''s still in the ICU of the military hospital.


    When Wang Bo talks to Tao Rong, his face is flustered and worried, and the tears in his eyes are like two sharp swords in Tao Rong''s heart.


    Wang Bo even said that because of the emergency, he asked Nie Zhao''s closest people to go to the military region.


    It''s like asking Nie Zhao''s close relatives to go to the military region to see him, so as to prevent an accident. They can''t see the last side.


    Tao Rong was pushed into the car by Nie Xuan in a trance.


    What Nie Xuan is saying? Tao Rong is calm and perfunctory on the surface, but he is already flustered in the heart.


    In case of Nie Zhao''s accident No way. It''s not going to happen! Definitely not.


    "I''m going too!" An Wenlan also got the news, this moment she really can''t pretend, she grabbed the door to want to get on, but was stopped by Wang Bo.


    "Young lady! The military area command is not free to enter. The old man only asked the second young lady to go alone. It''s nothing for the time being. More people will make trouble. "


    "No! I study medicine, I can save him, I can An Wenlan said immediately.


    "Like what, Wenlan, you come here for me." Hou Xianshu said in the back: "Nie Zhao will be OK, if it is, the old man will let us go together."


    Hou Xianshu doesn''t know whether she has experienced so many things, or whether she doesn''t care about Nie Zhao''s life or death at all. In short, her indifference is chilling.


    Tao Rong thought of what Nie Zhao had said about his life experience before, and his heart felt like he was in pain for Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong sat in the car with a cold face. While Nie Xuan opened an Wenlan, she suddenly closed the door, "Uncle Zhang, let''s go!"


    Uncle Zhang stepped on the accelerator and left Nie''s house as fast as he could.


    Along the way, Uncle Zhang tried to comfort Tao Rong several times, but he was too stupid to open his mouth. Looking at Tao Rong''s cold face, he was in a daze. Although he didn''t make a mess or cry, Uncle Zhang felt that she was very worried.


    The only thing Uncle Zhang can do is to take Tao Rong to the military region as soon as possible to see Nie Zhao.


    When Tao Rong came to the gate of the military region, he was taken to the car by the soldiers who were in charge of reception.


    Tao Rong''s first sentence asked: "excuse me, do you know what happened to Nie Zhao?"


    The soldier was a young man. "Captain Nie was shot several times and was injured. After rescue, he is still under observation, so..."


    Tao Rong''s heart was drawn, and she could not ask anything else.


    It''s not too cold in Nanshi, but the wind in winter is really cold to the bone and soul.


    Tao Rong tries to keep her emotions from getting out of control. She would rather believe that Nie Zhao is a man of great fortune.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Tao Rong was so frightened by the dignified atmosphere that he didn''t dare to enter. All kinds of mixed cries and laments became a movie.


    There are a lot of family members coming, because their families are being treated, some of them have He died.


    Although Tao Rong didn''t know what task they were going to carry out, the process must be very tragic.


    Along the way, there were wounded soldiers and family members in the corridor, but so far no one Tao Rong knew.


    How are the people of Nie Zhao team? Are they still alive?


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao''s team will have several sacrifices later, but not so early.


    If some of them died in this action, Tao Rong really can''t help blaming himself.


    After all, she led the way and changed their fate.


    And Nie Zhao


    If something really happens to Nie Zhao, she


    Tao Rong thought of this, walking legs are soft, and even some did not have the courage to move forward.


    Seeing her like this, the person who sent her in said, "sister-in-law, Captain Nie will turn the bad into the good. He will. "


    Tao Rong took a few deep breaths and continued to walk inside. The more she went inside, the louder she cried, because there were all seriously injured patients inside.


    "Nie Zhao, members of their team..." Tao Rong can''t help asking.


    "They are all seriously injured, but they have been transferred to the general ward."


    That is to say, they are still alive and have passed the crisis.


    The soldier who sent Tao Rong couldn''t help showing his admiration and yearning. "If it wasn''t for captain Nie and his team, more people would die this time. They sacrificed themselves in exchange for the safety of many people and the protection of the common people. They are really the example of our soldiers. Only they can accomplish such a task. They are real heroes, so God will see them and let captain Nie be OK."


    Tao Rong doesn''t like it in her heart. There is no great righteousness in her heart. She only knows that Nie Zhao can''t have an accident.


    Her Xiao Xiao has not come yet, how dare he have an accident.


    No


    It''s not just Xiaoxiao.She said before that as long as she is pregnant with Xiaoxiao, she doesn''t care about Nie Zhao''s life or death, and she won''t worry.


    But now even if she decides to leave Nie Zhao when she is pregnant with Xiao Xiao, she also hopes Nie Zhao can live a long life. Even if she has a mission, she should not sacrifice her life easily.


    To the innermost position, Tao Rong finally saw a familiar person.


    He Tielong and Xiao Gao are standing at the door of the ward with crutches and arms hanging on each other, like door gods.


    The people of their team have been guarding their boss like this since the beginning. Now there are only two of them. It''s estimated that the other people are seriously injured and can''t get up.


    Both of them were very ugly. One was funny and the other was naive, but now they were as lost as a ghost. Only when Tao Rong appeared in their field of vision did they recover a little.


    "Sister in law." He Tielong called in a daze.


    Xiaogao burst into tears in an instant. "I''m sorry, sister-in-law. If it wasn''t for the final purpose of protecting us, the boss would not be seriously injured. It''s all our fault."


    He Tielong endured, choked: "sister-in-law, you can fight or scold, we are sorry for the boss, sorry for you."


    Tao Rong closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "Nie Zhao is your team leader. He has professional quality, so he will never be impulsive. If he does that, it will prove that he thinks it is the most reasonable and advantageous way to do it. That''s his judgment. How can you say it''s your fault?"


    When Tao Rong said this, he Tielong and Xiao Gao were stunned, and the soldiers who came with Tao Rong were also shocked to see Tao Rong.


    In fact, Tao Rong didn''t have such a high consciousness, but in the last life, she heard Nie Zhao say that to his apologizing subordinates.


    However, the two people who listen to Tao Rong''s words feel more guilty. They feel that it is because they are not strong enough that they drag down Nie Zhao''s life.

 Chapter 557

    It is meaningless to argue about such things. What Tao Rong wants to know most is Nie Zhao''s current situation.


    As a result, they told Tao Rong that Nie Zhaogang''s condition had deteriorated and he was being given first aid.


    Tao Rong can''t see the situation in the emergency room, so he can only wait quietly.


    Even if the surface quiet down, but her mood is constantly rolling, sometimes collapse, sometimes calm.


    She leaned against the wall, thinking about a lot of things.


    She thought she would think more about the last life, but her mind was full of Nie Zhao of this life.


    When did she start to distinguish Nie Zhao from Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong tells he Tielong and Xiao Gao not to be stubborn and go back to rest, but how can they leave? They are guarding Nie Zhao on behalf of all their brothers. Unless Nie Zhao is really safe, they will never leave.


    After a while, Nie Demin and Nie Chen came out of another room.


    They came to ask the doctor for Nie Zhao. The old man is still in the office.


    "Dad, big brother." Tao Rong says hello.


    "You''re here. Don''t worry. Ah Zhao will be fine. Here are all the best doctors." Nie Demin some tired said, as if did not have a good rest.


    Nie Chen also echoed: "yes, sister-in-law, don''t worry."


    Tao Rong takes a look at Nie Chen. The concern in Nie Demin''s words is true, but Nie Chen is fake.


    Although Tao Rong was used to watching Nie Chen sing opera before, he felt sick for a while. He didn''t even want Nie Chen standing here, afraid of his constant curse on Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong didn''t have much spirit to talk to them.


    Soon, the first aid was over. Looking at the moment when the door was opened, Tao Rong felt that her heart stopped nervously.


    Everyone rushed up, and even the old man came, nervously and seriously looking at the emergency doctors.


    The doctor took off the mask and said, "don''t worry, the situation is stable, but we still need to continue to observe."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Tao Rong collapsed against the wall, only to find that just nervous teeth, mouth is now full of bloody smell.


    Tao Rong swallowed the bitter taste and asked if he could go in to see Nie Zhao.


    But the doctor refused. Now it is not suitable for people other than medical staff to go in to avoid infection.


    Tao Rong can only disappoint obedience, continue to guard outside.


    The old man, Nie Demin and Nie Chen have other things to deal with. After all, such a big task has just ended, and there are so many wounded and victims. They can''t always stay by Nie Zhao''s side, which is why the old man asked Tao Rong to come.


    Finally, he Tielong and Xiao Gao are waiting outside with Tao Rong.


    He Tielong told Tao Rong a lot about their mission, not about confidential information, but something on the way.


    For example, Nie Zhao will joke with you that we should try our best to speed up this time, because he is anxious to go back to see his daughter-in-law.


    For example, when people say they miss their relatives, Nie Zhao will say that he misses Tao Rong very much.


    For example, he would be in a daze with the cat puppet that Tao Rong gave him in his spare time.


    "Pussy?" Tao Rong asked.


    He Tielong had no choice but to smile and say: "the eldest brother is like a baby hanging on his chest, saying it''s his amulet."


    Tao Rong felt a twinkling of acid in her eyes.


    "What I mean it Tao Rong murmured.


    Xiao Gao sighed: "the eldest brother really likes his sister-in-law. He has never seen him like this before. Before he fainted, I just supported him. He kept calling your name and told you to wait for him. He said that he would not die and that there was a little daughter-in-law waiting for her. So I believe the boss will survive, and he will be very happy to know that you are here. The boss is looking forward to your coming to us


    Tao Rong finally did not hold back, turned and ran to the toilet.


    All of a sudden rushed into the hospital toilet, toilet inside a mirror.


    She looked up awkwardly, and saw that the broken face in the mirror had already covered with tears.


    She dare not deny it.


    She couldn''t deny it.


    Nie Zhao likes her.


    She''s not being sentimental. There''s no reason to look.


    But she!


    What did she think?


    Should she stick to her ideas?


    For a moment, Tao Rong doubted everything he had.


    Even physically, it''s spinning.


    Standing unsteadily, you can only use your hands to support the washing table.


    Fortunately, someone came in to see her, so he came to help her.


    "Little girl, are you also a military family member? My family also How are you doing? " The man thought that Tao Rong''s family had also died, and he could not help comforting them.


    Tao Rong also took this to slow down for a while, not so emotional just now.


    She stood up and said thanks, washed her face, looked at herself in the mirror, closed her eyes, and then turned to go out. Although she was still a little sad and haggard, she was no longer out of control.She can''t think so much now. She just wants to wait for Nie Zhao to wake up. No matter what, he can''t die.


    The ICU still didn''t let everyone in. Tao Rong stayed there all day and night. Because of her worry, Tao Rong became dazed and kept there like a walking corpse. Finally, she was forced to have a rest by the old man.


    The hospital is now full of beds. Naturally, Tao Rong can''t sleep in the hospital to seize resources, so she can only go back to their small apartment.


    There was a lot of dust in the small apartment, so Tao Rong simply cleaned it and lay down to rest in a trance.


    The mobile phone doesn''t know when it''s dead. After it''s recharged and turned on again, it immediately receives a call.


    On the phone is an Wenlan''s hoarse voice.


    "How is he?"


    Tao Rong wants to hang up, but an Wenlan cries directly: "Tao Rong, tell me, how is he? Is it dangerous? Please Please


    Tao Rong was shocked. An Wenlan''s mood at this time should be the same as her.


    "Since I love him so much, why did I give him up? Do you regret it? " Tao Rong asked coldly.


    "Is it about you?" An Wenlan said excitedly: "tell me, tell me, he''s OK!"


    Tao Rong said, "he will be fine. He has an appointment with me."


    Such words make an Wenlan angry, but Tao Rong''s firm tone makes her feel relieved.


    Inside the phone was an Wenlan''s relaxed exhalation, "let me know as soon as you have something."


    "Oh, why, you should ask your husband for such a request." Tao Rong said sarcastically: "all married others, now pretending to be affectionate to whom?"


    Tao Rong seems to find a vent point, she is not jealous, she just inexplicably for Nie Zhao wronged, began to love his experience involuntarily.


    "That''s my affair with a Zhao. It has nothing to do with you. I tell you, Tao Rong is only qualified to be with him now, but he and I really love each other, even if we can''t be together now It''s not your share

 Chapter 558

    Tao Rong did not finish listening to the phone directly hung up, too lazy to quarrel.


    At night, she can''t sleep. She wants to go to the hospital to guard Nie Zhao, but she knows that her physical strength can''t keep up.


    Brain seems to protest with her, more and more pain.


    In the end, it was just two hours'' sleep, and it was light.


    At daybreak, Tao Rong, just like finishing her task, quickly got up to wash and came to the hospital.


    As soon as he came to the hospital, he heard the good news. After a night''s observation, Nie Zhao''s condition has stabilized and he can be sent to the general ward.


    Tao Rong also went into the ordinary ward to see Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao even had blood stains on his face. His face was grim and pale. He frowned even in a coma, as if he had not come out of the urgency of the task.


    He lay there straight, almost no different from the dead, if not for the undulating chest.


    A little closer, you can smell the strong smell of the medicine. Bandages are tied everywhere you can see. There are white tangles on your face and forehead. You can see yellow medicine and red blood.


    Tao Rong has never seen Nie Zhao so seriously injured, never seen him so fragile. In a moment, Tao Rong reflected something. Nie Zhao, who was so powerful to her before, seemed to be unattainable forever. In fact, he was also an ordinary person with a dangerous mission.


    He Tielong, who had only injured his arm, stood up and said, "just now the special general and the second general have come to visit the boss."


    Tao Rong nodded and went to Nie Zhao''s bed. For a moment, he could smell the smell of blood.


    He Tielong looked at Tao Rong and said, "sister-in-law, have you had dinner?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, just reaction come over oneself didn''t have breakfast.


    He Tielong said with a smile, "I''ll go to the canteen and get you something to eat."


    You don''t have to hurt yourself, Tao Rong said


    He Tielong laughed, moved his arm and said, "what is this? It''s OK. It happened that I was going to bring food for the wolves, and Now the boss certainly wants you to be with him. "


    Tao Rong looks a little uncomfortable, he Tielong very considerate left.


    With the door closed, there were only Nie Zhao and Tao Rong in the room. Tao Rong didn''t make a sound, so he could only hear all kinds of sounds from medical instruments in the room.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what to do for a moment, and he even didn''t dare to look at Nie Zhao''s face. She walked around and looked at the instruments Nie Zhao used. Then she picked up the case and looked at it carefully. Although Tao Rong had never studied it professionally, when Chen Liuzhi helped her, Chen Liuzhi told her a lot and she saw a lot. She had a little practical experience. Now she can really see something from the case.


    It can be said that Nie Zhao can survive this time, really thanks to his strong body and strong willpower, these injuries, even if it is to change a person can not sustain a few days.


    It''s amazing that he can survive.


    Tao Rong sits on the edge of the bed, imagining the hurt and pain he has suffered, but his heart still hurts uncontrollably.


    Because there was no one in the room, because Nie Zhao was in a coma, it was like he had done something bad. He was furtive. As long as others didn''t find out, it was the same as he didn''t do it.


    With such a heart, as if possessed by a demon, Tao Rong reached out and touched Nie Zhao''s face, feeling his real existence.


    He could not help but put his head on Nie Zhao''s chest.


    She wants to listen to Nie Zhao''s heartbeat.


    She has heard it many times, and this one is definitely the weakest and slowest she has ever heard.


    Tao Rong slowly raised his head and looked at Nie Zhao''s face like a snow sculpture at the moment. He murmured: "Nie Zhao, you can''t have an accident. If you have an accident, I''ll never finish with you!"


    I don''t know if it''s because her eyes are a little sour that makes her blurred. Tao Rong seems to see Nie Zhao''s eyebrows wrinkle deeper.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help reaching out to smooth his brow.


    "In such a peaceful environment, can''t you take good care of yourself? I''m still waiting for you to wake up, waiting for you... "


    Nie Zhao''s eyebrows gradually spread. I don''t know whether it''s because of Tao Rong''s words or her actions.


    In a word, when he Tielong came back, he saw that his boss seemed to relax. This was what doctors worried about before.


    Tao Rong is not idle over there, but like a good wife, she wipes Nie Zhao''s body where there is no bandage, wiping the residual blood on it.


    Because he has been feverish, Tao Rong still has to cool him physically.


    Even if Nie Zhao has been lying in bed, Tao Rong is busy.


    The team members who came to see Nie Zhao felt very guilty. In fact, they should take care of the eldest. As a result, they all gave it to their sister-in-law. It''s really hard for them to see her so thin.


    Nie Zhao''s condition is getting better and better, but there is no sign of waking up.


    Although Tao Rong looks at nothing on the surface, his heart is always hanging.On the third day, Yuan Shang came. Because he was an official, he could apply to visit his friends, but it was not convenient for him to bring people here.


    Tao Rong thought an Wenlan would be the first to arrive, but an Wenlan didn''t move.


    Later Nie Xuan said that Hou Xianshu reprimanded an Wenlan for not going to the military region.


    It seems that because this time, an Wenlan really offended her mother-in-law.


    After Yuan Shang came over, he heard that Tao Rong had been guarding Nie Zhao. Because Nie Zhao was transferred to an ordinary ward, there was one more escort in the room. Tao Rong spent two nights curling up on a short and uncomfortable bench.


    Others want to change, but Tao Rong refuses to accept that she is Nie Zhao''s wife. After all, as a wife, she should do so.


    But we didn''t expect that she could do even the dirtiest and most tiring work. After all, she was still a girl.


    The family members of the doctors in the hospital heard that everyone couldn''t help boasting about Tao Rong''s behavior. Just think about it, it''s not easy for a daughter-in-law of a rich family to do this. Can the eldest and youngest wives of the Nie family do it? Usually looking at it is very noble, I feel that I can''t do it.


    But Tao Rong did.


    She did it because of the restrictions. First of all, this is the military region. You can''t hire people to help. Secondly, sometimes her comrades in arms will take care of each other. However, Nie Zhao''s teammates are all injured. It''s impossible to expect other men in Nie''s family. Finally, she can only see the nurses in the hospital A group of young female nurses Without much hesitation, Tao Rong decided to take care of Nie Zhao himself, but for the sake of


    For


    Tao Rong for a while and a half can''t really think of the reason that can offset.

 Chapter 559

    When Yuan Shang heard about it, he advised Tao Rong to go back early that night and have a good rest. He would come back the next morning after eight o''clock to give her a holiday. During this time, Yuan Shang would take care of Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong frowned at Yuan Shang and said, "can you take care of people?"


    Yuan Shang is a young master. He has been taken care of all the time.


    "Don''t you believe me? I used to take care of the sick little Jie, OK Yuan Shang took Lin Jie as a guarantee and did not let Tao Rong believe him.


    "Forget it, I''ll come. You''re a guest. It''s inconvenient. Besides, with your height, you can''t sleep well." Tao Rong pointed to the bench next to Yuan Shang, which was small and incomparable.


    Although yuan Shang looked at Tao Rong, he turned his head and said, "I care about Nie Zhao so much. I don''t want to leave at all?"


    Tao Rong''s heart thumped for a moment, and he felt very uncomfortable.


    Yuan Shang looked at Nie Zhao on the bed and continued to ask Tao Rong, "are you really husband and wife? Why didn''t you hear about it? Congratulations


    Tao Rong in the heart a flustered, instinct of blunt mouth but way: "you don''t talk nonsense, have no affair son."


    Yuan Shang looks at Tao Rong puzzled. He thinks that Nie Zhao has confessed that they are already together. Tao Rong will treat Nie Zhao like this. If it''s just an embarrassing relationship before, it''s very kind of Tao Rong to take care of Nie Zhao like this.


    To tell you the truth, although Tao Rong is a good person, he is definitely not a person with excessive compassion and love.


    "While Nie Zhao didn''t wake up, I asked directly, Tao Rong, what do you mean to my brother? I think you like him very much, otherwise you can''t do so much for him. " Yuan Shang said directly.


    Tao Rong was a little disgusted with this saying. He was ridiculed like this in his last life, so his face became gloomy immediately. "You think too much, take care of your own affairs. Last time, if Ding Yuqing didn''t look at my face, did you think your affairs could be solved so easily?"


    Tao Rong turned over and Yuan Shang immediately counseled him. After all, he owed too much debt. Some helplessly touched his head and said, "I think it''s a good thing that you love each other. Why do I become a bad thing in your eyes when I ask?"


    "Because I don''t like it!" Tao Rong direct ruthless reply way.


    Yuan Shang couldn''t help asking, "what don''t you like? Do you like Nie Zhao or not? We ask you, you need to know what many people care about. Do you think Nie Zhao team members are not curious? After all, you were married by accident. "


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "if you ask me about my privacy, I won''t say it if I don''t want to."


    Yuan Shang said curiously, "what if Nie Zhao asked himself? Will you tell him you like him? "


    Tao Rong laughingly looked at Yuan Shang and said, "you treat me as an idiot. You deceive people to see the object clearly. Do you think I will be surrounded by you?"


    Yuan Shang failed. He said with a dry smile, "why do you have such a big mood fluctuation? As expected, you are still sensitive because you don''t have a good rest?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, didn''t reaction come over, oneself just temper big? She just wanted to ridicule yuan Shang. She should not be angry.


    Yuan Wunai smiles, turns his head and looks at Nie Zhao again, and says: "you have to know that they may sacrifice at any time. Some words have to be said directly. They don''t have time and opportunity to constantly play emotional games and guess each other''s thoughts, so like is like, like is to express, don''t miss the opportunity."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "let''s wait for the missed opportunity."


    Yuan Shang looks at Tao Rong with an eyebrow. He can''t help but continue to excite people and says, "aren''t you afraid of leaving regrets in life?"


    Tao Rong is slightly stunned, but she can''t go on. She doesn''t like yuan Shang''s hypothesis. So he said directly, "forget it, just keep it. I''ll go back."


    Before Yuan Shang spoke, Tao Rong turned and left the ward.


    After going out, Tao Rong can''t help clenching her fist and banging her head. The chaos in her mind is not straightened out because of her violence.


    And the more she thought about it, the more confused she was. Once others mentioned it, she couldn''t help escaping, just like now.


    Tao Rong went back to calm down for a long time. At about two o''clock in the middle of the night, suddenly his mobile phone rang. When he answered the phone, it was yuan Shang.


    Tao Rong is confused, the result has not waited for her to speak, Yuan Shang anxious voice almost tears open.


    "Tao Rong, come here, Nie Zhao Something happened to Nie Zhao! Come on


    Tao Rong didn''t breathe when she hung up.


    Tao Rong sat beside the bed for a long time. Suddenly, she reacted. She picked up the cat puppet which had been cleaned from Nie Zhao''s neck and rushed to the hospital.


    Along the way, Tao Rong''s brain was blank, and no nerve in his head dared to think in the worst direction.


    She only knows how to run and rush to Nie Zhao with the fastest speed.


    When she came to the quiet hospital corridor, she suddenly felt very gloomy. It was Nie Zhao''s ward, outside stood he Tielong and Dashu.


    The tree was standing with its head down and the wall overhead.He Tielong is decadent sitting on the ground, burying his head in his arms and shaking his shoulders slightly.


    Tao Rong suddenly felt that his steps were too heavy for a moment.


    Tao Rong didn''t even have time to ask first, so he rushed into the ward.


    There is nothing in the ward, only quiet Nie Zhaohe No vital signs.


    The instruments she knew


    Tao Rong doesn''t dare to look at Nie Zhao on the bed. Instead, she keeps looking at the instruments that monitor Nie Zhao''s vital signs. But after reading them, she starts to hate why she can understand them.


    Tao Rong couldn''t stand it. She patted Nie Zhao on the face and said, "wake up, Nie Zhao, wake up!"


    Tao Rong didn''t realize how hoarse and terrible her voice was. She only knew that her whole body was shaking violently, like falling into an ice hole. There was darkness and cold everywhere, as well as suffocating substances. She could not escape from the ice hole, but could only sink down.


    "Isn''t it all right just now? Isn''t it better? Nie Zhao wakes up! Don''t make fun of me Tao Rong clenched her teeth, as if with a tone of reprimand. But still no reaction, quiet terrible.


    Tao Rong tries to listen to Nie Zhao''s heart. Suddenly, footsteps come from behind. Tao Rong suddenly turns back and sees yuan Shang standing at the door.


    At this time, tears could be seen on Yuan Shang''s face. It''s no longer a smiley face.


    But Tao Rong didn''t know how terrible her expression was at this time. She scared yuan Shang directly.


    Before Yuan Shang could speak, Tao Rong asked, "where''s the doctor? Where''s the doctor! Come and save him


    Yuan Shang choked and sank his airway: "no, the doctor has come."

 Chapter 560

    Eight hours ago, Tao Rong didn''t know that when she ran away because of escape, Nie Zhao opened her eyes as soon as she went out.


    In fact, Nie Zhao has been awake for a while, just heard Tao Rong and Yuan Shang talking.


    yuan Shang looked at the door murmuring: "this mouth is really harder than the shell. If you want to hear her heart, you can''t shovel it without spades, my brother has waited."


    "But I don''t want to wait any longer..." Nie Zhao''s sudden voice startled yuan Shang.


    Eight hours later


    Tao Rong listen to Yuan Shang said that even the doctor do not have to please, brain buzz, as if time stopped at this moment.


    Tao Rong''s ferocious expression became a little at a loss, just like a lost child, which made yuan Shang''s heart beat.


    "How could that be..." Tao Rong said word by word, his throat seemed to be blocked by a wet sponge.


    Yuan Shang did not dare to speak.


    Tao Rong couldn''t see yuan Shang any more, and her vision became blurred, as if covered with a layer of white fog.


    But Nie Zhao doesn''t dare to touch her. He is afraid to step forward and look at her


    Tao Rong thought she would cry, but in fact she couldn''t shed a single tear.


    She wanted to vent, but she couldn''t make a sound. She wanted to go crazy, but she found that her body was shaking so much that she even had to struggle to breathe.


    "Nie Zhao You... " Tao Rong gasped for breath. Looking around in panic, she was thinking of a way to solve the problem.


    Suddenly her eyes fell on the scissors used to cut the gauze.


    Tao Rong stood stupidly for a long time, just like a doll whose soul was pulled away.


    There was no expression on her face, as if her mood were empty.


    If If she dies, can she be reborn and return to the past, so that she can stop everything now, and she can find a way not to let Nie Zhao do this task.


    Even if she takes the road back, even if she will experience the pain of death again, she will save Nie Zhao.


    At the moment, Tao Rong has no idea that she can''t see Xiaoxiao because Nie Zhao doesn''t exist. Her mind is full of the fact that Nie Zhao can''t die.


    She didn''t want to see Nie Zhao, who was so fresh and kind to her, die young because of her mistakes, absolutely not.


    He can''t die.


    She won''t let him die.


    Just behind him, Yuan Shang is going to help Nie Zhao ask some questions. Suddenly, he sees Tao Rong walking towards the cabinet and picking up a pair of scissors.


    Tao Rong''s reaction is beyond his expectation. After all, in general, those who are not deeply emotional will express sadness, struggle and deep feelings. It must be heartbreaking to be able to say everything from their heart.


    What''s more strange is that Tao Rong didn''t ask much and didn''t doubt it. In his impression, Tao Rong was a very smart girl who was not easy to cheat. From the beginning, Yuan Shang was not very confident and thought it was impossible to cheat Tao Rong successfully. However, a series of reactions of Tao Rong at this moment obviously believed that Nie Zhao had died.


    And because of this fact, the impact becomes a bit It''s not quite normal.


    Looking at Tao Rong''s strange behavior, Yuan Shang''s back is chilly.


    Yuan Shangxian was confused and asked, "Tao Rong You What are you doing? "


    Tao Rong takes a look at Nie Zhao and looks at his closed eyes. Her heart gradually climbs up the vicissitudes and despair. She feels that those eyes can''t be opened. There are thousands of emotions in her heart, which finally turn into heartache. She is blinded by her reason. She just wants Nie Zhao to live. No matter how suspicious she is, her smart head can''t work.


    Put the cat puppet on him.


    "I''ll go back and get him."


    This sounds very strange, Yuan Shang suddenly has an ominous premonition, can''t help walking up.


    "Tao Rong Are you all right? Are you awake? " Yuan Shang couldn''t help saying.


    But when he looked at Tao Rong, he found that Tao Rong''s eyes were blank and full of red blood.


    It''s really like a lunatic.


    Yuan Shang clapped in his heart, probably because he had a premonition, so when Tao Rong waved the scissors neatly.


    Yuan Shang almost reached for Tao Rong''s arm in advance.


    But Tao Rong''s strength is so great that Yuan Shang can''t catch people for a while.


    "Tao Rong! Calm down, listen to me! Oh, no, Nie Zhao, Nie Zhao Seeing that he couldn''t stop Tao Rong, Yuan Shang called out.


    Nie Zhao suddenly opened his eyes to see in the past, can only see the back of Tao Rong, that kind of posture makes him jumpy.


    At this time, Nie Zhao never thought that Tao Rong would do this.


    Even though his whole body was full of pain, even though the doctor had just warned him that he could not move at all, he still jumped up like a carp, hugged Tao Rong from the back, half dragged him to the bed and hugged him tightly."Rongrong, I''m ok. I''m ok. I''m still alive. I''m joking with you. Don''t worry. Don''t worry. It''s OK. Listen to my heartbeat. Touch me. It''s still hot."


    The big tree and he Tielong who were guarding outside also rushed in. As soon as I came in, I saw the picture of my sister-in-law dying for her eldest brother. It was too shocking. I knew that the two people who were in trouble were afraid of being involved, so I ran away quickly.


    Yuan Shang also seized the opportunity to grab the scissors, quickly back away from Tao Rong, he was scared to sweat.


    Nie Zhao endured the pain of bursting all over his body, holding his baby, comforting and regretting. He was really out of his mind. Why do you want to ask Tao Rong''s mind like this? Even if Tao Rong''s reaction and words made him uneasy and made him dare not take risks again, he would not be so old-fashioned.


    He wanted to stab himself twice. If yuan Shang hadn''t stopped him just now, now Tao Rong He didn''t dare to think that this trick almost killed Tao Rong. She should die.


    "Rong Rong, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, calm down, I''m sorry." Nie Zhao constantly apologizes. He remembers that Tao Rong has psychological problems and can''t be stimulated at all. How can he scare her like this.


    Nie Zhao blames himself incomparably. Even if he knows that Tao Rong will die for her, he can''t be happy. The Empress Dowager regrets.


    "Nie Zhao?" Tao Rong''s voice is mechanical.


    Nie Zhao turns Tao Rong around and looks at her. With his action, there are several places on his body where the bandage is tied are bleeding.


    "Nie Zhao?" Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao blankly, a little can''t believe, after all, Nie Zhao just died? Who are the people who have those bright eyes now?


    "It''s me. I''m still alive. I''m ok. I''m sorry to scare you. You can beat me and scold me. Just relax. I''m here. I''ll always be by your side. I''ll always..."


    Before Nie Zhao''s words were finished, Tao Rong was just like being stimulated by thunder and lightning. He held Nie Zhao''s head in his hands like crazy. His two lips were smashed together, and the smell of blood spread in his mouth.

 Chapter 561

    Crazy biting, feeling the temperature in each other''s mouth, feeling the living signal from his nose when he is extremely close.


    Finally Tao Rong cried out, tears continue to flow into the mouth, let two people taste bitter.


    The feeling of death and rebirth is not joy, but bitterness.


    Nie Zhao''s body is bleeding, and some of them have been dripping on the bed through gauze. But Nie Zhao does not seem to know the pain, still holding Tao Rong tightly. Soothing her restless and anxious mood.


    But just after they were excited, Tao Rong fainted in Nie Zhao''s arms again.


    "Banyan Nie Zhao wants to hold Tao Rong, but he is stopped by Yuan Shang.


    "My God, Nie Zhao, do you really want to fake death and become real death? Don''t you feel any pain? Do you want to lose too much blood? " Yuan Shang shouts and presses the pager to call doctors and nurses.


    When people came in, they saw that Nie Zhao had almost become a blood man, while Tao Rong fainted on the bed. Such a scene was speechless.


    The doctor is an old man. When he catches him, he just scolds him, almost killing Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong was also taken away by the nurses.


    Nie Zhao was still reluctant and worried.


    The doctor said angrily, "you are still moving. You are more serious than her. I don''t think you want to live. What else can I do to save you! Don''t think it''s great that you''ve made a contribution. If you don''t obey me, I''m not willing to cure you! Lie down for me. If you don''t cooperate well, you won''t want to see your daughter-in-law! What''s the matter? Young people are not important one by one! "


    The doctor scolded him seriously, but Nie Zhao didn''t listen at all, which made the old man angry. He called Mr. Nie directly and asked him to come and look at his grandson.


    This next Nie Zhao also has to settle down, obediently accept treatment.


    Master Nie came over and saw that Nie Zhao woke up and was still tossing about like this. He immediately gave a cold hum and said to the old doctor, "next time you do this again, don''t worry about him and let him toss about. I''ll see if he is immortal. When he dies, I''ll go back to my husband''s home for his daughter-in-law."


    This sentence made Nie Zhao talk about it, but in the end, he could only recognize it obediently.


    However, Nie Zhao is still worried about Tao Rong''s condition. He Tielong stares at Tao Rong and asks the doctor how her health is.


    According to previous experience, every time Tao Rong was extremely emotional or seemed to have changed a person, he would faint. As expected, there was still a problem.


    The more he thinks about it, Nie zhaoyue blames himself and wants to go to Tao Rong''s side to ask for forgiveness. After all, he is greedy for a moment and should make such a bad plan. Maybe he doesn''t think Tao Rong has deep feelings for himself subconsciously. In his opinion, it''s good to like Tao Rong a little, but he didn''t expect that Tao Rong would do it for him.


    Even if he thought of it earlier, he would never let Tao Rong feel so sad. He really just wanted to stimulate her and get the answer he wanted.


    Because he really didn''t want to wait any longer, the task was very dangerous, he really thought he couldn''t do it for a moment, he didn''t have the chance to express his mind, and he didn''t have time to start a new life with Tao Rong.


    So he was impatient and not calm, which led to the present situation.


    Although the old doctor told him to sleep, he really couldn''t sleep at this time.


    Yuan Shang sat awkwardly beside him and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow morning."


    Nie Zhao''s body was too painful to move, so he could only turn his eyes to catch a glimpse of Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang touched his chin awkwardly and said: "I feel that this time I''ve made a big noise. According to Tao Rong''s temper, I don''t know if I have a small life to go back. I have to go first. We agreed before that the idea of this matter is your own and has nothing to do with me. I''m helping you. You two immortals fight. Don''t hurt me. I have to go back to report to Xiao Jie to avoid getting time When Tao Rong wanted revenge, I was killed unprepared. "


    Nie Zhao took a silent look at Yuan Shang and took back his sight.


    "Hey, have you thought about how to end up? So obviously lying to her, she''ll think we''re playing with her. " Yuan Shang said a little guilty.


    When Nie Zhao woke up, Yuan Shang wanted to help. A playboy like yuan Shang had a good way of teasing his younger sister. He knew that to deal with people like Tao Rong, he had to press hard to get the answer they wanted.


    Just at the right time, the right place and the right people, I thought of such a bad idea. Release the connector of all kinds of instruments on Nie Zhao''s body, let the instrument reflect death, and then let Dashu and he Tielong cooperate in the performance. Finally, Nie Zhao himself can be secretive for a while, and everything is perfectly arranged.


    Originally, I thought that crying would induce me to say what I really want to say, and then I would cry with joy, but Tao Rong''s reaction was too extreme, which made yuan Shangzhi sweat. Just when Tao Rong fainted, Yuan Shang was scared.


    "She should be very angry with me. All I can do is apologize and let her out." Nie Zhao slowly opened his mouth and said that his lips and tongue were pulling at the wound, which was bitten by Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao''s heart beat fast for a while. He couldn''t help pursing his lips. Yuan shangya was in pain with a sweet look."OK, anyway, even if you regenerate your Qi, it won''t really be OK. You get the answer you want. After all, she is willing to die for you. This love has caught up with Lin Jie''s love for me, so Congratulations Yuan Shang said and said: "so, you carry all her anger, don''t implicate us. I just saw that the big tree''s face is white, and he Tielong''s eyebrows are deeper."


    Just then, he Tielong knocked on the door and came in to report the situation.


    "How''s it going?" Nie Zhao couldn''t help but want to get up, but was held down by Yuan Shang, "Tut, can you pay attention, really want Tao Rong to marry someone else?"


    He Tielong also rushed forward and said: "boss, don''t worry. My sister-in-law is just too excited and under too much pressure recently, so she passed out. The doctor said it would be better to have a good sleep."


    "Well, you go and watch her." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    He Tielong immediately made a crying expression and said: "boss, I''ve let Xiaogao come over. Now how dare I appear in front of my sister-in-law, in case she wakes up and sees me..." He Tielong can''t help shaking when he thinks about the picture. Although Tao Rong is not lethal to them, it''s his sister-in-law! They united to frighten the sister-in-law. How could they have agreed to such an excessive thing.


    Thinking of this, he Tielong can''t help but look at his boss and once in a blue moon says: "boss, you can reflect on it. These days, my sister-in-law takes care of you so hard. The dirty work of caring for comatose people is done by my sister-in-law. My sister-in-law will bring us food and take care of us by the way. People in the whole hospital are praising my sister-in-law''s hard work. It''s a pity You are a good daughter-in-law Let sister-in-law sad sad, also scared, back we all have to poke your spine

 Chapter 562

    Nie Zhao can''t help but look up and stare at he Tielong. He Tielong then spits out his tongue and runs away.


    However, for Nie Zhao, what he Tielong said is salt spilled on the wound. If he can''t move his body, he''ll stay by Tao Rong''s bed and kneel down! When she wakes up, apologize to her.


    One night later, Tao Rong woke up in the morning light. She had many dreams, many dreams, so her head was heavy and she felt dizzy.


    But when she reacted, she immediately jumped out of bed.


    Guarding her little Gao was startled. She quickly stood up with her crutch and said, "how are you, sister-in-law? Are you okay? What''s wrong? Would you like to call the doctor and nurse? "


    Tao Rong stood on the ground barefoot for a moment, did not respond to the small high, and then suddenly ran out.


    Xiao Gao was so scared that he didn''t have time to use his crutch to chase him out.


    Tao Rong naturally rushed to Nie Zhao''s ward.


    She wanted to see if she was dreaming or


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw that the doctor was checking Nie Zhao. Mr. Nie, Nie Demin and Nie Chen were all there.


    As soon as Tao Rong goes in, Nie Zhao reacts. All his attention is focused on Tao Rong.


    "Rong Rong..." Nie Zhao was a little nervous and stammered.


    Tao Rong''s heart relaxed at first, and then suddenly confused. She stood at the door like a fool and reacted for a long time. Then she heard the old man say in doubt: "didn''t you see him wake up last night? Why are you so surprised? Come in


    Tao Rong suddenly woke up, the face of the moment colorful change, panic eyes gradually become condensation, amber eyes also become more pale, like crystal clear glass, but less pale fierce.


    Nie Zhao immediately in the heart a flustered, couldn''t help but move a way: "Rong Rong, you listen to me."


    Tao Rong eyebrows a draw, hear the doctor next to scold Nie Zhao disorderly move to tear open the wound.


    The Nie family, who can''t understand the strange atmosphere between them, naturally unconsciously inclines to Nie Zhao. Nie Demin takes the lead and says to Tao Rong, "let''s wait until ah Zhao gets better."


    They thought that Tao Rong and Nie Zhao had a bad temper again. This kind of thing is common for soldiers, so they didn''t care.


    As a result, Nie Zhao was in a hurry to explain. I heard Tao Rong say, "yes, Dad."


    Nie Zhao''s heart a plug, "Rong Rong, I......"


    People have also noticed the change of Nie Zhao''s address. After all, outsiders don''t know. The Nie family still know what their relationship is. Now it seems that Nie Chen narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes turned around between them.


    Just at this time, Xiao Gao also came after him. He was holding a crutch in one hand, beating with one foot, and holding Tao Rong''s shoes in the other. When he came in, he saw so many leaders were there, so he wanted to salute. As a result, he had no hands to use. Quickly put the shoes in front of Tao Rong, "sister-in-law, the ground is cold, you forgot to wear shoes."


    At this time, Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong was running barefoot. It can be seen how anxious she was to find him when she woke up. Remembering that she had just come in and relaxed when she saw him, Nie Zhao''s heart was bleeding.


    Instead of looking at Nie Zhao, Tao Rong thanks Xiao Gao and puts on her shoes in no hurry.


    Xiaogao salutes quickly, and then steps back. Just as he retreats to the door, he almost bumps into someone. Xiaogao looks back at the door and finds that Hou Xianshu and all the nies are here.


    Xiao Gao was about to say hello when he heard Nie Zhao suddenly speak in the room.


    Nie Zhao didn''t care if anyone else appeared in other places. His eyes were completely glued to Tao Rong''s body. Even if the doctor changed the dressing for his worst wound, he didn''t feel it at all.


    "Tao Rong, I have something to say." Nie Zhao suddenly serious mouth, because of his tone, the whole room can''t help but quiet down, want to hear what Nie Zhao want to say.


    Tao Rong puts on her shoes and looks up without expression. She thinks Nie Zhao probably wants to apologize, but if she is so easy to say that it doesn''t matter, she is not Tao Rong, but she will repay.


    Just want to wrinkle the corner of the mouth to appreciate a sneer, I heard the words like a thunder.


    "Tao Rong, I like you, I love you! I don''t know when I started, but my heart is full of love and I can''t extricate myself. "


    The radian of the corner of Tao Rong''s mouth was stiff, so it was stiff.


    She looked at Nie Zhao, looked at his eyes as if they were shining in the night sky, staring at herself, but her heart couldn''t help lifting it.


    Nie Zhao''s expression is gentle and attentive. The deep feeling in her words seems to be able to condense into essence and surround Tao Rong, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    "When I left that time, I said that I had something to say, that''s it. I almost died this time. I remember very clearly. My biggest regret at that time was that I didn''t say what I wanted to say. Tao Rong, when I come back this time, I will be a competent husband-in-law and treat you for a lifetime."


    Nie Zhao finished, then he laughed at Tao Rong.In the eyes of the public, Nie Zhao doesn''t usually smile. He doesn''t know when to give Tao Rong his few smiles, which makes Tao Rong think Nie Zhao can smile. In fact, in other people''s eyes, they are totally different.


    But even though he often saw Nie Zhao smile, he laughed for the first time in the sunshine, which made Tao Rong, who always thought he was living in a dark corner and constantly planning something, afraid that he would be melted by such sunshine.


    She felt unworthy of such a smile. She came back to forgive.


    What is love and love?


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong thought of her dream.


    When she was just born again, she would often be dizzy because of her dreams, because she often had nightmares, and the stupid things and helpless things she had done in her dreams were all tragedies.


    However, what she dreams about is all kinds of things between this life and Nie Zhao. When Nie Zhao faces her, she is totally different from her last life.


    Each of them made her tangled with contradictions and pain. If Nie Zhao, who despised her in the last life, could make her crazy.


    And this life to her so good, so care of Nie Zhao, she can give birth to what feelings?


    A lot of answers have appeared from the beginning, maybe from the first time she saw him smile at her, she had relapsed.


    It''s just that she has more important things to do, so she ignores them. Maybe it''s not escape, it''s just normal. She has been used to that kind of emotion for so many years, so she will not have any performance. On the contrary, she can put her emotions in and out freely, and only accomplish her own goal.


    Her heart, as the psychologist said, seemed to have split.


    It''s not the one that''s heartbroken, it''s the one that performs tasks separately.


    Love and affection are separated, Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao are separated.


    In her eyes, Xiao Xiao has always been the most important, even if she now admits that she still loves Nie Zhao is the same.

 Chapter 563

    Tao Rong suddenly wakes up with a flash of thought. From her cheating with Wen Yifeng in her last life to her ruthless use of Nie Zhao in this life, she acquiesces that she doesn''t love Nie Zhao any more. After learning from her experience, she won''t be stupid any more.


    But the heart like, obsessive persistence seems to have left a brand in the soul, even if you turn a blind eye, it still exists.


    I just didn''t expect that it would blossom and bear fruit one day.


    For a moment, Tao Rong was really confused, which was different from her original intention. If she really wanted to be with Nie Zhao, at the beginning, all the designs and plans would not be based on pregnancy.


    She can live a happy life with Xiaoxiao even if her husband doesn''t love her.


    She is not as stupid as last life, even if there will be trouble, she will try her best to protect Xiaoxiao.


    But now


    Tao Rong is stunned in the distance. All the people are looking at them, especially an Wenlan outside the door. She feels that she must have been listening to a dream. She wants to go in, but Xiaogao is unconsciously blocked at the door, blocking her way.


    She wants to push Xiaogao away, but she is held by Nie Xuan.


    An Wenlan looks back at Nie Xuan, but Nie Xuan warns her with her eyes and pays attention to propriety.


    At this time, Nie Zhao was still smiling. He reached out to Tao Rong and said, "Rong Rong, come to me."


    If you look carefully, Nie Zhao''s face is actually a little red at this time, especially near her white ears. It''s not his style for him to do this in front of so many people. But at that moment, he just wanted to show his love publicly, so that Tao Rong had no way to go back and didn''t give her any chance to prevaricate.


    Nie Zhao holds a hand full of bandages and looks at Tao Rong affectionately.


    Tao Rong did not know what to do. She was really flustered.


    "No, I object!" Suddenly there was a shout.


    People also separated from the just beautiful atmosphere and looked at the door.


    Nie Zhao looks up at the past, Xiao Gao quickly get out of the way, this just see clearly the people outside.


    Outside stood Hou Xianshu, an Wenlan, Nie Xuan and Nie Pei.


    And the person who just yelled is not an Wenlan, but Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei rushed up and said, "second brother, you You are really crazy


    Nie Zhao used to protect Tao Rong and ask her to respect her second sister-in-law. However, in Nie Pei''s cognition, the person Nie Zhao loves in her heart is an Wenlan. An Wenlan also shows this in front of her. But just now, Nie Zhao confessed to Tao Rong in front of so many people.


    How could her excellent brother like such a bitch!


    If Tao Rong likes Nie Zhao''s life and death, she can accept it.


    Nie Pei stares at Tao Rong. Although she was scared out of her mind before, she has been raised a little now, so she also turns her anger on Tao Rong. After all, at the beginning, she met Tao Rong in order to deal with him.


    So now Nie Pei hates Tao Rong even more.


    "What kind of ecstasy soup did you give my second brother? Do you deserve it?" Nie Pei humiliates Tao Rong in public and makes Nie Zhao work hard in an instant.


    "Nie Pei, shut up!" Nie Zhao has no family affection for Nie Pei. After all, Nie Pei has done wrong again and again, which makes his tolerance reach the limit.


    "I don''t want to, second brother. I think you are ill and confused." Nie Pei retorts.


    "Nie Pei!" This time it''s the old man''s turn to speak.


    There are many people in this ward, not only Nie''s family, but also Nie Zhao''s subordinates and the doctors in the hospital. What does it look like for Nie''s sister-in-law to contradict her like this. There is no family education and etiquette.


    After the old man opened his mouth, he looked at Hou Xianshu. It was her responsibility to educate Nie Pei.


    Hou Xianshu was cold all over by the old man. She quickly took Nie Pei and said, "Pei Pei, don''t make trouble. You''re not worried about your second brother''s injury. You can''t eat or sleep. Do you want me to bring you here? How can you be a child when you come here? You and your second sister-in-law usually quarrel with each other. Don''t make trouble in front of your second brother. Your second brother is ill! "


    In front of outsiders, Hou Xianshu also knows that if she wants to be a man, she must not let her daughter be seen by outsiders. When Hou Xianshu says this, it''s like a personal bickering between you and me. It''s not that Nie Pei looks down on her second sister-in-law and deliberately insults her.


    Hou Xianshu is not the first time to drag Tao Rong into the water in order to protect her daughter''s reputation.


    Tao Rong also recovered at this time, but the drama of Hou Xianshu and Nie Pei''s clown has not been taken seriously by Tao Rong. What she has to deal with now is the deep and heavy gaze that is delivered to her from time to time, just like the sea.


    Other people are also aware of current affairs. Seeing that Nie''s family is here, the medical staff also quickly deal with Nie Zhao''s injury, and after telling Nie Zhao not to move, they go out.


    Xiaogao has a look at it with a little worry, but he is an outsider and can only go out. After going out, Xiaogao naturally runs to the brothers'' ward immediately to share this important event.


    Their eldest brother and sister-in-law are finally going to achieve the right result.Last night, he choked he Tielong and they bullied his sister-in-law, but he didn''t want to make such unexpected progress. He only hoped that those people who were not easy to get along with in the Nie family would not bully his sister-in-law.


    There were only Nie family members left in the ward. Hou Xianshu quickly came forward and said, "ah Zhao, you should take good care of yourself. Look at the wounds on your body. It''s really worrying."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, mom. You can come back smoothly." Although Nie Zhao is answering, his eyes are still fixed on Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong didn''t dare to look at Nie Zhao. Instead, he looked away, but this other place was soon occupied by another figure.


    That figure is an Wenlan.


    When everyone''s center is over Nie Zhao''s side, an Wenlan looks at Tao Rong coldly. Tao Rong''s mouth immediately raises a sneer. This is the expression she is used to, but at this time, this expression really stimulates an Wenlan more than any other situation.


    This is provocation and ridicule for an Wenlan.


    After a while, the old man was ready to leave. He stood up and looked at Nie Zhao and said, "don''t fool around next time. Don''t forget my warning. Now I think this warning is very useful for you."


    Do you want to help Tao Rong find the next warning? Nie Zhao looks at his family awkwardly.


    The old man suddenly laughed for the first time, "smelly boy is really a lengtouqing."


    Nie Zhao''s face turned red in an instant.


    "That''s good, too." The old man nodded to himself, looked at Tao Rong before going out and said, "banyan girl, take good care of a Zhao. You two are still young and have a long way to go. Don''t make trouble regardless of matters and occasions, you know?"


    Tao Rong naturally nodded respectfully when the old man spoke.

 Chapter 564

    After the old man went out, Nie Demin and Nie Chen didn''t stay any longer and went with him.


    When Nie Chen passes by an Wenlan, his hands secretly stretch out their hands to pull for a while, but an Wenlan just looks at Tao Rong with a gloomy face and has no reaction.


    Nie Chen sees this pick eyebrow, sneer a, pretend what thing all didn''t happen of go out.


    Hou Xianshu sees that her husband is going to leave, so she casually deals with Nie Zhao. Without looking at Tao Rong more, she is ready to take Nie Pei with her.


    But Nie Pei was as determined as Ding Zhu.


    Hou Xianshu tut a, just want to reprimand.


    Nie Pei said fiercely: "Mom, I''m here to see the second brother. You go, I''ll go back to you."


    Nie Zhao took a look at Nie Pei and said with a slight frown, "it doesn''t matter. You''ve seen it. I also need to have a rest."


    Nie Pei immediately accuses Nie Zhao of being ruthless.


    But Nie Zhao looks at her in the eyes is not happy, or just for the matter is not happy.


    Daughter obstinate up, Hou Xianshu also have no way, finally can only not be pleased to see an Wenlan a way: "look at the point Pei."


    An Wenlan nodded immediately.


    Since neither of them left, Nie Xuan naturally stayed.


    Nie Xuan goes forward to ask Tao Rong if she is tired these two days. Tao Rong answers naturally, as usual. However, this kind of reaction makes Nie Zhao feel uncomfortable. He says so. He can''t reveal it easily. Tao Rong has no reaction. He is flustered.


    Just then, he Tielong knocked on the door and came in.


    Seeing that all the leaders had gone, he Tielong rushed in to see if their sister-in-law had been bullied by others on the ground of delivering breakfast.


    He Tielong, who just got the news of the boss''s confession, was so happy that he didn''t dare to face Tao Rong''s affairs, regardless of his guilty conscience. See Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are good, immediately feel relieved.


    "Boss, sister-in-law, you haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ve brought breakfast." He Tielong raised his lunch box and said, "ah, I didn''t expect so many people to come. Have you eaten? I''m sure I didn''t eat so early. If I didn''t, I''ll take you to the canteen. "


    He Tielong has an idea to get rid of the mischievous people. According to his tacit understanding with Nie Zhao, he naturally knows what the boss''s eyes are now. It''s estimated that he wants to make love with his daughter-in-law. He wants to live and die.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao immediately said to Nie Xuan, "elder sister, why don''t you have breakfast first and come back later?"


    With that, Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong again.


    But without waiting for others to object, Tao Rong spoke. "There''s a lot of breakfast. You can make do with it. I haven''t washed yet. I want to go back to my apartment first and have breakfast outside by the way."


    Tao Rong then wants to turn around and leave. Nie Zhao immediately reaches out his hand anxiously, almost touches the wound again and shouts: "Rong Rong, don''t go, you can''t go. "


    Nie Zhao has intuition. Now that he has let Tao Rong go, he still doesn''t know whether Tao Rong will regret what happened before and won''t come at all.


    Nie Zhao so called, he Tielong immediately came forward to stop Tao Rong, said: "yes, sister-in-law, the boss just woke up, so long did not see you, think you want to do, wash here can also ah."


    "Let her go. I want to talk to my second brother. It''s not convenient for outsiders to be here." Nie Pei''s fault has been made again. He thinks he''s right. He doesn''t understand Nie Zhao''s attitude towards her at this time. He''s still self willed and unruly.


    Tao Rong ignored, directly bypassing he Tielong, "yesterday, I was sweating, I want to go back to take a bath and change clothes."


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s determined figure and anxiously wants to get up. Nie Xuan sighs and laughs: "forget it. I''ll go back with Tao Rong and keep it for a while." With that, Nie Xuan blinks at Nie Zhao.


    In Nie Xuan''s opinion, it may be that Nie Zhaogang''s confession made Tao Rong at a loss for a moment. Although Tao Rong is very tough, she is still a little girl. She is embarrassed when she is confessed by her husband in name. It takes a little time to relax and adapt. Nie Zhao''s pressing will make people want to escape.


    Nie Zhao looked at Nie Xuan and Tao Rong, and finally said, "OK, elder sister, I can give you Tao Rong. You must bring me back later."


    Tao Rong frowned, and then heard Nie Zhao continue to say: "Rong Rong, later, we will speak carefully, a lot of words I wanted to tell you a long time ago. I don''t want to regret it any more, so you have to come back and listen to me. "


    Nie Zhaozhen, as the old man said, suddenly became a young man. He completely lost his old aura and behavior pattern. He was as childish as a child who was afraid that his beloved things would be lost by himself.


    His tone was worried, but his words were overbearing, and he was sure to win Tao Rong''s power.


    But Tao Rong doesn''t have the energy to respond to him, so he goes out directly, and Nie Xuan keeps up with him with a smile.


    As soon as they leave, an Wenlan, Nie Pei and he Tielong are left in the room.He Tielong does not leave the nature is according to the eldest brother''s meaning.


    When Nie Pei saw that the nuisance had finally left, he quickly came to Nie Zhao''s bed and sat down and said, "second brother, you To be honest with me, do you have any purpose to say that? In fact, you don''t really mean anything to that woman. Even if you get hurt, you won''t hurt your brain


    Nie Zhao looked at Nie Pei speechless and said, "how are you? How are you doing? When did you come back? "


    Nie Pei didn''t want to mention his illness. He asked: "second brother, I''ll tell you something serious. You just said that in front of some outsiders. Soon the whole military region will know. Do you want to face any more?"


    Nie Zhao some impatient frown, "I don''t know when, a husband''s aboveboard confession to his wife has become a matter of no face?"


    Nie Pei choked, "but..."


    Nie Zhao waved his hand directly and said: "you don''t say much. I know what you want to say. I also know what your attitude towards Tao Rong is. Listen, every word I say now is true. You don''t have to question anything. I tell you, you can not like Tao Rong, but as long as you recognize my second brother, she is your sister-in-law. I love her all my life. I love her sincerely . You can be indifferent to her, ignore her, but you don''t need to question my mind to her repeatedly, don''t you need to know? But if you still insult and bully her, unless I don''t know, if I know, I will stand for my wife. You don''t want to make it to the end that we don''t even have brothers and sisters to do it

 Chapter 565

    "Second brother, you are serious. Are you really fascinated by that fox spirit?" Nie Pei said anxiously.


    Nie Zhao was already impatient, but suddenly the image of a little fox jumped into his mind. If Tao Rong is a fox spirit, it seems to be quite lovely.


    Nie Pei looks at Nie Zhao and ignores her. On the contrary, he is absent-minded and doesn''t know what he is thinking. This kind of behavior of ignoring her makes her more difficult to accept than refuting her.


    "Second brother!" Nie Pei roared.


    Nie Zhao returns to God and frowns at Nie Pei. What should be said has already been said. Nie Pei will always choose to listen, so he has no choice.


    He won''t talk to her anymore. So he said directly, "I need to have a rest now. You can go if you have nothing to do."


    Nie Zhao said coldly and looked at he Tielong. He Tielong immediately came forward and said with a smile: "you two, the doctor just told me that the boss must have a good rest, otherwise it will be dangerous."


    Nie Pei is almost half angry. Seeing an Wenlan again, he doesn''t say a word from beginning to end. Nie Pei keeps pulling an Wenlan and asking her to help.


    In Nie Pei''s view, although the two of them are married, their relationship is unusual, that is, they are the people in each other''s heart.


    "Sister-in-law, tell me about the second brother. He''s not sober." Nie Pei said stubbornly.


    An Wenlan looked up at Nie Zhao and said to Nie Pei, "forget it, your second brother is tired. Let him take good care of himself."


    An Wenlan is a medical student. Naturally, she can see that Nie Zhao is in a bad state and needs a rest.


    Nie Zhao is talking to them now.


    An Wenlan''s understanding shocked Nie Pei and he Tielong who knew their relationship.


    He Tielong is naturally happy for the eldest brother. In the past, he Tielong was the best.


    But Nie Pei was even more angry, "sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you, you You don''t care about the second brother? Let the second elder brother be cheated away by others? "


    Nie Zhao has now completely ignored Nie Pei''s clamor, as if he didn''t hear it.


    An Wenlan calmly touched Nie Pei''s head and said: "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Nie Pei a Leng, don''t understand of looking at an Wen Lan.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look at them, but he couldn''t help frowning when he heard that.


    An Wenlan embraces Nie Pei and goes out directly.


    He Tielong thought there was going to be a big fight, but he didn''t expect to be solved by an Wenlan, which was totally beyond his imagination. In a daze, he heard Nie Zhao say: "he Tielong will send them out."


    He Tielong should go out immediately.


    After going out, he Tielong did not come forward to talk, but has been quietly following behind, listening to an Wenlan pacify Nie Pei.


    I used to think that this woman''s snobbishness didn''t match the boss, but now I''m a knowledgeable person. Not bad.


    He Tielong follows for a while, and an Wenlan persuades him to go back and look at Nie Zhao to prevent Nie Zhao from getting sick.


    He Tielong said hello and left.


    Nie Pei is still arguing with an Wenlan, hoping that they can kill Nie Zhao together.


    When Nie Pei said that Nie Zhao would never like Tao Rong, an Wenlan directly replied, "ah Zhao woke up last night. Tao Rong lived here last night. If ah Zhao really wants to express himself to the people he likes after he wakes up, why wait until so many people, even irrelevant people, are present this morning?"


    Nie Pei a Leng don''t understand a way: "why?"


    An Wenlan''s mouth is drawn up, showing an unbreakable confidence in gentleness.


    "Just picked a time when we all arrived."


    Nie Pei immediately understood and said, "did you deliberately act for you?"


    The radian of an Wenlan''s mouth is bigger. "We live in a big family, so it''s hard to avoid meeting each other often. He wants to draw a clear line and give himself a break. He also wants me to live with your big brother in peace of mind. By the way, he can eliminate the mustard in the hearts of all the people in the family, and his own peace is what the family needs. In fact, he doesn''t have to say that in front of everyone in order to let everyone forget the past. It''s too much for him. "


    An Wenlan said that finally is a pair of distressed appearance.


    Nie Pei immediately comforted an Wenlan and said, "don''t be like this, sister-in-law. In fact, I also know that you two were involuntary at the beginning, and it was the fault of the elders in the family. Although I know that I would be sorry for you, I think people who love each other should be together, and women should be married to people they love."


    "Shh, you can''t say anything like that, you know? I have married your elder brother, and I will be your elder sister-in-law, as for your second sister-in-law. "


    "She''s not my second sister-in-law!"


    "Ah Zhao has already married her. She is. But ah Zhao has gone too far just now. To tell Tao Rong that he is really interested in her is to deceive Tao Rong''s feelings, which will make her sad in the future."Nie Pei immediately sneered: "sad? It''s good to be sad! I don''t think she will be sad, but she will use this to show off her power. I think she is really the second young lady of the Nie family. I can imagine her success. Sister in law, since you can''t be with your second brother, can you find him a better daughter-in-law? Aren''t you surrounded by a lot of good ladies? By the way, what about Zheng Shunjia who said she liked my second brother very much? Why hasn''t it been there all the time? "


    An Wenlan replied: "she will come soon, but during this period of time, something happened in her family, so she delayed the time."


    If it wasn''t for her inconvenience, Zheng Shunjia was dragged down by her second cousin and sent abroad. Now she''s going to taorong to jump around?


    When Nie Zhao confesses, she deserves it?


    An Wenlan pacifies Nie Pei and sends the person to Hou Xianshu. Then she goes to find Nie Chen.


    Nie Chen is working, see she came, stopped the work in the hand, carelessly smile.


    So the laughter exploded in an Wenlan''s heart, "what are you laughing at?"


    Nie Chen stood up, went to an Wenlan''s side, gently encircled her in his arms, "you just come all the way, are all such expressions? But it doesn''t look like an Wenlan who is gentle and friendly at all. "


    An Wenlan''s expression changes slightly. Through Nie Chen''s eyes, she seems to see her ferocious and crazy self.


    Nie Chen''s smile is a little cruel. "I came here in a hurry to have a look, but I met such a picture. How cruel it is. I knew I wouldn''t let you come here."


    "What are you talking about?" an Wenlan said stiffly


    Nie Chen a tiny smile way: "you this careful thought can''t hide me."

 Chapter 566

    "What happened among the three of us is clear in my heart. I don''t believe it as much as you do. I''m also surprised that when my two younger brothers had such a bad eye, they actually fell in love with such a humble woman dug up from the mountains. You and Tao Rong were also loved by Nie Zhao. That''s to say, you are on a par. It''s really sad to think about that!"


    An Wenlan''s face is more distorted in an instant. She looks at Nie Chen resentfully and says, "what are you proud of? You married a woman who once fell in love with Nie Zhao. Are you proud of that?"


    Anwenlan seldom so straightforward with Nie Chen tear face, visible today''s things to her blow how big, let her have lost her reason.


    Although two people usually don''t mention it, they all know the relationship well, so Nie Chen''s attitude towards an Wenlan at this time is not surprised at all.


    What''s more, when Nie Zhao admits that he likes Tao Rong, an Wenlan''s value to Nie Chen is only material, not spiritual.


    "At least you were taken away from him by me. He chose Tao Rong next. Would you feel better if you think so?" Nie Chen said sarcastically. "However, a man''s heart is always changing. Once he changes, he will show no mercy. Ever since he took Tao Rong back to his home, has Nie Zhao been merciful to you?"


    An Wenlan''s face turned white gradually. "I don''t need you to say anything more. I can feel it myself." With that, an Wenlan pushes Nie Chen away and sits down on the sofa, as if she doesn''t care anymore.


    Looking at an Wenlan''s self deceiving look, Nie Chen feels funny, but it doesn''t matter. An Wenlan''s willingness to toss is good for him. As long as Nie Zhao is restless, he will be comfortable.


    I didn''t expect that Nie Zhao would really like this lowly person who was forced to marry. However, it''s reasonable that illegitimate children are also lowly people, just to match.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong and Nie Xuan go back to the apartment together. Tao Rong is very natural all the way, but it seems that Nie Xuan has lost her spirit.


    When she comes to the apartment, Nie Xuan sits by herself, while Tao Rong goes to wash and change clothes.


    In fact, she doesn''t really want to take a bath, but she is in a mess now, and really doesn''t know how to do it.


    This kind of thing has too much impact on her and completely disrupts her inner persistent plan. This kind of feeling is really a kind of torture for Tao Rong''s paranoia, even if it is a good thing.


    And is it a good thing?


    Tao Rong''s brain is like running into a maze. She can''t find an exit everywhere. She just wants to close her world.


    She didn''t know what she was avoiding?


    I don''t know what to choose?


    Is there even something to choose from?


    ¡­¡­


    It''s probably that she has been taking a bath for too long. Nie Xuan can''t wait to call directly.


    Tao Rong hurried out to open the door. Nie Xuan stood by the door and looked at her helplessly. "I thought you fainted inside."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan awkwardly and smiles.


    Nie Xuan pursed her lips and said with a smile, "it''s really because of Nie Zhao, right? Nervous, shy, surprised, can''t believe it? By the way, you just had an answer. Do you like Nie Zhao or not? Or did you tell Nie Zhao before? It''s good to get married first and then fall in love. At least Nie Zhao is worth trusting. "


    Tao Rong is confused by Nie Xuan''s series of questions. She wipes her hair and hides in the room.


    Nie Xuan pressed forward step by step: "I heard that you haven''t had a wedding yet. It happens that Nie Zhao must have a long holiday this time. Why don''t you have a wedding?"


    Tao Rong''s step made her look a little strange: "elder sister, you Don''t you worry about our business? It''s you. What about your business? "


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to be questioned any more. He directly opposes general Yi Jun. sure enough, Nie Xuan''s face immediately changes and says in embarrassment: "I''m ok. I''m fine."


    Tao Rong put down the towel, put on a coat and ran to the living room for breakfast. When she just came back, she bought it by the way.


    Nie Xuan also sat down. As soon as she was ready to speak, Tao Rong said directly, "if the elder sister wants to ask me something, then I''ll ask you back. Anyway, aren''t we facing similar problems?"


    To the point, Nie Xuan can''t ask any more. He can only eat breakfast without saying anything.


    After breakfast, Nie Xuan sees that Tao Rong doesn''t mean to leave. Instead, he goes to bed to read a book.


    Nie Xuan frowned and said, "don''t you go to the hospital?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "no!"


    "Why? I just promised Nie Zhao to take you. He''s waiting for you. " Nie Xuan said in a low voice.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said that he had been cheated last night. Nie Xuan''s temper was not easy to provoke. He immediately said angrily, "what? How could they scare you with such a joke? "


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "so I''m still in a state of shock. I don''t want to see the culprit at all. At least I''ll be angry."Although he knew what Tao Rong was trying to avoid, what Tao Rong said really made Nie Xuan feel that it was too much, so he didn''t force Tao Rong to go to the hospital.


    But she went back by herself.


    Nie Zhao didn''t sleep all the time. He just lay down. I heard the knock on the door and called for someone to come in.


    As a result, Nie Xuan came back alone and wanted to get up.


    He Tielong quickly pressed the boss and asked, "where''s the sister-in-law?"


    Nie Xuan snorted coldly: "are you angry? I just came to tell you that she won''t come for the time being. "


    "Angry?" He Tielong didn''t respond for a moment.


    Nie Xuan glared at both of them and said, "what a jerk you''ve done. Can you make fun of such a thing? How can you scare people out? "


    Nie Zhao and he Tielong reacted immediately, with a burst of red and blue on their faces.


    He Tielong immediately said, "it''s none of my business."


    Nie Xuan stares at Nie Zhao and says, "it''s not that I don''t keep my promise, it''s that you''ve gone too far."


    Nie Zhao''s face choked and said, "how is she now? What''s going on? Can''t it be gone? "


    "No, in your little apartment!" Nie Xuan replied.


    Nie Zhao breathed a sigh of relief. He said that he had not left. There was still hope.


    "I''ll apologize. I know I''m wrong. I don''t look for any reason. Elder sister, please, can you let her come here? I am now I can''t move. I really want to see her. Can I apologize to her face to face? "

 Chapter 567

    Looking at Nie Zhao, Nie Xuan sighed: "you, how can you be so confused? Now you know that you regret it. You can''t solve the problem just by expressing yourself."


    Nie Zhao was worried.


    Nie Xuan waved her hand and said, "but don''t worry. I''ll look at her and I won''t let her leave. You also take the opportunity to take good care of yourself. I''ll help you to persuade Tao Rong. After all, we Nie''s family are very lucky to have such a daughter-in-law."


    Nie Zhao''s face was as gentle as the flash of water. He nodded softly and said, "well, I''m very lucky to meet her."


    He Tielong immediately seized the opportunity to flatter Nie Zhao and said, "elder sister, you still have vision."


    Nie Xuan sat down and sighed: "seriously, although I''ve been thanking Tao Rong many times, I''d like to thank you for marrying such a good girl. You just finished your task. I don''t know what happened during your absence."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, seem to anticipate what to say: "she won''t be to let oneself place in danger again."


    Nie Xuan said with a helpless smile: "it seems that she often does this?"


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned, and then sighed: "give her too many skills, have no fear." But if you don''t pay her, you are afraid that she will be in danger. She is such a tough hearted person.


    Nie Xuan immediately tells Yu Yi about their kidnapping. Nie Zhao''s forehead is full of veins.


    "People at home?" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Nie Xuan said with a gloomy look: "don''t worry, Grandpa will handle it himself. There are no more Yu''s or Lin''s in Nanshi. "


    Nie Xuan said that, and Nie Zhao was relieved. As long as Nie Xuan didn''t protect her, the Nie family had many ways to deal with those scum.


    Nie Zhao is not at ease. Tao Rong always has problems where he can''t see them. He has no time to care about them. He can only worry about them from time to time.


    But he couldn''t do anything about her. If only she could live in the military region in the future.


    Nie Zhao thought of this and had a wonderful fantasy. As long as Tao Rong accepted him smoothly, Tao Rong would be able to live in the military region in the future.


    Nie Zhao wants to be more beautiful, but he also knows that Tao Rong''s anger doesn''t disappear so easily.


    Tao Rong really didn''t show up for three consecutive days. Only Nie Xuan came to talk to him about the situation every day.


    Nie Zhao actually knows it in his heart. It''s not only because she cheated her, but also because she doesn''t know how to answer him.


    In fact, Nie Zhao doesn''t need her answer any more. Even if she doesn''t say anything, she just needs to stay by his side and let him try to make the relationship between them closer.


    Tao Rong doesn''t come. Nie Pei and an Wenlan come to see Nie Zhao every day. Nie Pei will still give Nie Zhao a bad face, but Nie Zhao directly ignores it. As for an Wenlan, she seems to think that nothing has happened. In her eyes, it seems that everything Nie Zhao does is just a prank made by a child in order to attract the attention of adults, so she doesn''t have to care.


    Three days later, Nie Zhao''s condition has been completely stable, and the rest is to change the dressing every day. He wants to secretly go to find Tao Rong, but he Tielong and Xiao gaodashu have been ordered to die by the old man. He must watch Nie Zhao until the doctor says that there is no problem and he can get out of the ward. The old man only cares about his grandson''s illness, but he won''t care about other things.


    On the other hand, although Nie Xuan says to help Nie Zhao intercede, Nie Xuan''s original character is cold-blooded and a little warm-hearted. However, she can''t make a warm-hearted match between her and Chen Lijuan. Every time she persuades, Tao Rong can help her back with Chen Liuzhi''s work.


    She doesn''t want to talk about Chen Liuzhi, and Tao Rong doesn''t want to talk about Nie Zhao.


    It''s a stalemate.


    On the fourth day, Nie Xuan couldn''t stand Nie Zhao''s resentful and reproachful eyes. When he met occasionally before, he felt that his younger brother was very similar to his own character, he didn''t like to talk, and he was cold-blooded. But now, on another look, he was just a impatient little boy.


    Maybe this is what a man should look like when facing his true love.


    It''s like someone who has a big brother image before, but is nervous and provocative in the face of her recently.


    In the evening, Nie Xuan lives with Tao Rong.


    Neither of them is a talkative person. After a few words, they plan to have a rest.


    But Tao Rong''s phone rang.


    Tao Rong took a look and hung up.


    These days, Nie Zhao often calls her, but she never answers.


    Nie Zhao also won''t harass her crazily, just call to have a try, and then there will be short messages.


    Tao Rong didn''t look, put down the mobile phone directly, but when she was ready to turn off the light, she didn''t hold her eyes and drifted to the mobile phone.


    Nie Xuan beside said with a smile: "if you want to see it, don''t torture yourself."


    Tao Rong looks up at Nie Xuan. Only under the light of the bedside lamp, Nie Xuan''s face is not illuminated very carefully. There is a general outline, which is very similar to Nie Zhao. Tao Rong''s heart can''t help accelerating.She knew that even if she didn''t go to see him these days, she didn''t have the heart to do anything else. She seemed to be weak. Even if she tried to embroider a cat puppet, she couldn''t divert her attention.


    Tao Rong didn''t like himself, as if he had returned to the previous life.


    Those who are full of eyes are Nie Zhao''s pathetic and hateful women.


    As if as long as you accept it, you can no longer put your daughter in the first place.


    This is too shameless, like a useless, stupid woman for love.


    Seeing Tao Rong in a daze, Nie Xuan asked, "what are you resisting?"


    Tao Rong habitually asked: "what are you resisting?"


    Nie Xuan was stunned for a moment. He was asked too many questions and didn''t bother to pretend. He said directly, "brother Chen is excellent. I know what he and Lijuan mean, but I don''t deserve it. You know what I am about. I don''t mean that I don''t give brother Chen a chance, but I think I don''t deserve to have such a good brother Chen. He deserves a better person."


    Tao Rong didn''t expect Nie Xuan to answer and frowned slightly.


    Nie Xuan said with a smile: "it''s a bad reason, but it''s really an insurmountable reason. I''ve been married, I''ve given birth, and I have no hope of giving birth in my life. Brother Chen is very good, very good, just because he''s very good, I can''t drag him down."


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled. In fact, she understood that Nie Xuan would think like this. In fact, Chen Liuzhi didn''t care about it at all. He only cared about whether Nie Xuan could have love for him. What he cared about was her heart, but what Nie Xuan cared about was whether she could be equal.


    "I said, what about you?" Nie Xuan asked directly.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan and Nie Zhao''s similar faces. His heart sinks and he says, "I''m afraid of losing myself!"

 Chapter 568

    "I don''t understand, you are a very independent girl, lose yourself? It''s not that exaggerated Nie Xuan frowned.


    Tao Rong''s worry is beyond Nie Xuan''s understanding. Maybe only after two generations of life can she have such worry, because Tao Rong knows that once she indulges herself in loving Nie Zhao, it''s like she''s going back to her previous life. That''s the wrong life she tries to avoid.


    When Nie Xuan finishes, Tao Rong doesn''t answer, but thinks about something dignified. Nie Xuan can see that Tao Rong is not joking. Maybe she doesn''t know how to express it.


    Nie Xuan thought about it and said, "I only have the experience of failure because I believe in the wrong person, but Nie Zhao is different. Do you think he is not worthy of your trust?"


    Tao Rong slowly looks up at Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan said with a faint smile: "it''s not the blood relationship. I think Nie Zhao can promise you in front of so many people, which proves that he is swearing with his life. Isn''t this kind of person enough for you to trust? Or do you think he''s not good enough? "


    Tao Rong was silent for a while, and said with a self mocking smile, "the person who says he is not good is probably blind."


    Nie Xuan said with a smile: "so, believe him. No matter what troubles you have, since he wants to take you forward, you should boldly follow him. You are so independent and self-improvement that even if you find that you are going wrong in the future, you can turn back in time and let go. I think you can do it. Don''t give up the road to happiness for the sake of worrying about nothing. "


    Nie Xuan said here. After a pause, he said sadly, "our situation is different. In my opinion, you are enough to match Nie Zhao." And she is no longer worthy of Chen Liuzhi.


    Tao Rong took a deep look at Nie Xuan and said with a faint smile, "thank you very much."


    Although Tao Rong said thank you, Nie Xuan could see that Tao Rong didn''t feel much relieved. She didn''t know why Tao Rong had so many worries and thoughts when she was young, as if there was a heavy mountain on her.


    At night, when Nie Xuan has fallen asleep, there is a light on the other side of the bed, which is the light of the mobile phone screen.


    Tao Rong still opened the mobile phone to check all the information Nie Zhao sent before.


    One by one, word by word.


    First of all, I apologize, then I miss you, and the last one is just sent.


    "I don''t need you to give me any reply at the moment, and you don''t need to worry about it. Please don''t refuse me. I will take you out of the confusion, give me a chance, and believe me. Rongrong, I want to have a complete family with you. Rongrong, come and see me. I miss you so much. "


    One by one, Tao Rong''s face was red.


    She didn''t know that Nie Zhao liked a person like this, and he had such a side, as if he was unbridled after his confession.


    The screen of the mobile phone went out, but Tao Rong''s eyes couldn''t be closed for a long time.


    In a hospital in the dead of night, there are occasionally nurses visiting. People entering from the gate will inevitably pass by the nurse station.


    Several nurses are dozing, suddenly heard the voice, looked up, immediately stood up, respectfully said hello, but still looked at a few doubts.


    Each other said a few words, to solve their confusion, the nurse nodded and bowed to send people away.


    Footsteps slowly toward the innermost ward.


    Pause in the door for a while, the door was gently opened.


    There is a weak light in the ward, because it is convenient for medical staff to come in at any time to check the situation, so the light will not go out completely.


    The man standing at the door hesitated for a moment, but stepped in.


    There was no one in the room that should have been the focus of care, but the window on one side was opened greatly. This is the third floor, which is not high for well-trained people.


    The man frowned and went to the bedside. Looking at the slightly raised quilt, he slowly sat by the bedside and touched it with a hand.


    "A Zhao..."


    The quilt moved.


    The woman sitting by the bed smiles, her beautiful face is very moving.


    "I know you''re awake. I want to talk to you."


    The quilt moved a lot, as if frightened.


    I didn''t expect that an Wenlan would come here in the middle of the night regardless of her reputation.


    "Ah Zhao, let Tao Rong go back. I don''t think she wants to come. Let her go. I''ll take care of you. I''ve already told Nie Chen that I''m a doctor. I''ve just taken care of you. Besides, my mother and Nie Pei are leaving at dawn. They won''t disturb us. A Zhao, I know what you think. Don''t worry. I know the propriety. I won''t make you embarrassed. There''s not much I can do for you. Don''t push me out, OK? " Looking at youwenzi''s face buried in the dark, she only showed her shadow.


    Nie Zhao, who didn''t respond, let an Wenlan feel dissatisfied. "Because I just agreed with Nie Chen, and I''m afraid of delaying Tao Rong''s leaving with her mother tomorrow, so I came to tell you in the middle of the night. Then I''ll leave. I know you''re the most famous. How can you do something that makes you embarrassed? "The person in the quilt still didn''t respond.


    An Wenlan''s heart is a little impatient.


    The mouth is serious, but the body is very honest.


    After all, an Wenlan didn''t hold back. She reached under the quilt and wanted to hold someone''s hand secretly. She felt that under such circumstances, if everyone pretended to be blind, they could hold their hands tightly, just like before.


    But when an Wenlan''s hand touched someone''s hand, it was like an explosion inside the quilt, which suddenly exploded.


    The quilt flew up, a person rolled to the other side, but because of leg injury, so can''t jump out of bed, can only be embarrassed to lie on the edge, as far away from an Wenlan place.


    Waiting for an Wenlan to see the moment, face directly green, iron green.


    "You An Wenlan glaring directly stood up.


    "Shh! Don''t let anyone hear you The person on the bed hurriedly and nervously reminds a way, immediately embarrassed of scratch one''s ears to scratch one''s cheek.


    The man in bed is not Nie Zhao, but Xiao Gao, who is forced to be a substitute for the patient.


    An Wenlan said angrily, "where''s Nie Zhao?"


    Xiaogao said uneasily, "I''ve gone for a walk."


    An Wenlan''s face suddenly colorful, even if not willing to believe, even if often give oneself brainwash, but an Wenlan or the first time reaction.


    She comes to find Nie Zhao, who has already gone to find Tao Rong.


    An Wen Lan suddenly turns around, small high immediately anxious way: "still please keep secret."


    An Wenlan looked back at Xiao Gao, her eyes were cold, and then she left without hesitation.


    Xiaogao was frightened by an Wenlan''s eyes. He never knew that women could show such terrible eyes, which was more frightening than some women they met during their mission.

 Chapter 569

    Apartment room, Tao Rong hesitated for a while, or quietly get up and come out.


    Unable to sleep, she took her cell phone, put on her clothes and went out.


    But she didn''t know what to do when she went downstairs?


    Running, relaxing?


    The night wind in winter is actually cold. But now she wants to ease her anxiety, not imagine in the silent dark closed environment.


    The more I think about it, the more I can''t control myself. My mind seems to have turned into cotton wool and filled the whole room, so I want to hide.


    At night, there was still some movement on the training ground in the distance. Some soldiers were training. The occasional sound made Tao Rong feel very familiar.


    Tao Rong unconsciously steps back and forth downstairs, and finally finds a stone to sit down.


    She bowed her head, looking a little dejected, and accidentally saw one or two ants walking on the ground.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what he was going to do, so he picked up a twig and drew back and forth on the ground, boring and interfering with the ant''s way forward.


    Where they turn, Tao Rong draws a picture in front of them. At last, he circles them directly, and the ants run into the wall everywhere.


    It looks a little pathetic.


    Tao Rong''s eyes began to struggle.


    Tao Rong finally let go of these ants and helped them find a way out. Seeing them leave far away, he probably went home with envy in his heart.


    "If only it were so easy to find a way out, but God can''t give me directions."


    "God can''t, I can."


    A voice comes from above, Tao Rong is slightly a Leng, some don''t dare to confirm of slowly raise head.


    The place where the line of sight should have been illuminated by the light has now been covered by a shadow.


    Even though the shadow was a little distorted, Tao Rong recognized the person through the shadow at a glance.


    Tao Rong''s lips trembled slightly. She didn''t know what to say, but she didn''t dare to look up.


    "I don''t sleep in my room in the middle of the night, but I run out to play with ants? Can''t you sleep like this? I remember you had a good sleep. Now you can''t sleep Is it because you miss me? "


    The voice with a little banter makes Tao Rong instinctively arouse a resistance.


    "Who miss you? What qualifications do you have to say about me? You are not walking around in the middle of the night. Be careful to be caught and scold."


    "No way." Voice a little helpless way: "who let me think you want to sleep, feel in don''t see you, I will be crazy, so had to come."


    Tao Rong looks slightly stiff, see the shadow on the ground in deformation, know he is close.


    After struggling for a long time, Tao Rong suddenly raises her head and wants to say something, but she doesn''t want to face Nie Zhao''s sick face and a pair of bright dark eyes.


    It turned out that he was close to her, bent down and looked at her quietly.


    When she looked up and saw him, ready to open his mouth to speak, Nie Zhao''s body pressed, the whole came up, some dry lips gently covered Tao Rong''s soft lips.


    Tao Rong could only feel the slight cold night wind disappearing between her lips, leaving only the smell of Nie Zhao with medicinal flavor, hot and clear.


    Tao Rong''s whole body is stiff and supine neck, feeling that everything in front of her is not true, she dare not move for a while, but see very clearly.


    Because it was so close, she saw every emotion in Nie Zhao''s eyes clearly.


    But it''s strange.


    Tao Rong has always thought that he has been observing Nie Zhao for a long time in his last life, and he should know enough about him. What kind of eyes he usually looks at an Wenlan will be imprinted in his mind by her, but no one''s expression is the same as that at this time.


    That pair of eyes seems to be full of love, which turns into a rope to hold people tightly and pull them into his charm vortex.


    In such a whirlpool, being entangled by countless feelings, you can never escape.


    Looking at the absent-minded Tao Rong, the smile gradually came into her eyes, and her resolute eyebrows were filled with some tenderness.


    A hand slowly rose up and dragged Tao Rong''s neck, supporting her.


    Tao Rong does not understand, but in the next second to see Nie Zhao slowly whereabouts.


    He was on one knee in front of her.


    Because it''s better to kiss her.


    But more tender, tossing and turning possession.


    Nie Zhao has no patience. He has been waiting for a long time. Now that Tao Rong''s mind has been confirmed, he thinks that he can advance an inch. Men are all wolves.


    Once Nie Zhao is serious, he is the first wolf.


    He will not miss any chance to occupy Tao Rong''s heart.


    Holding her neck, he could feel her unconsciously retreat and escape, but as long as it was not a violent struggle, Nie Zhao would not choose gentleness in this respect.


    Bit by bit to test Tao Rong''s bottom line.


    But found that she did not have the bottom line, completely abandoned his armor, let him how bullying is just dull acceptance.So strong, like a small hedgehog with poison rose, how can it be so soft?


    Her soft side made his heart melt.


    Now his mind is occupied by two emotions.


    One is happiness.


    One is regret.


    Happiness does not explain, regret I knew that Tao Rong had let him go to this film. He should have taken her early. He could not sleep for so long. I really want to get back at one time.


    Two people so quietly kiss, don''t know how long after, the distant explosion of disbanding slogans suddenly woke up Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was shocked by his absence. It was as if he had been possessed by evil spirits.


    She reached out to push Nie Zhao away.


    This time really used strength, Nie Zhao can feel, naturally let go of Tao Rong.


    In front of Tao Rong''s face, he licked the water mark left on his lips. He watched Tao Rong''s face turn red slowly. With chagrin in his eyes, Nie Zhao laughed.


    Nie Zhao reached for Tao Rong''s cheek and said, "just like this, don''t refuse me."


    "Well I was distracted then. " Tao Rong some anxious excuse, but the hot face let her brain can''t calm thinking.


    Nie Zhao hook lip a smile, handsome of wink, "that in front of me remember to often walk."


    Tao Rong did not know what color to use to express her emotion.


    Angrily, Tao Rong suddenly stands up and pushes away Nie Zhao who is too close to him.


    Nie Zhao was originally kneeling on one knee, but when she pushed him, he snorted and fell to one side.


    The sound of intermittent back breathing proved that he was in pain.


    Tao Rong was nervous when he heard the sound. He quickly squatted down and held the man tightly: "what''s the matter? Did you touch the wound? Who told you to come out? You can''t get out of bed


    "Who told you to hide from me? I''m afraid if I don''t come to you again, you''ll leave." Nie Zhao murmurs.

 Chapter 570

    "I''ll help you up and go back to the hospital first." Tao Rong directly pretended not to hear.


    Nie Zhao can''t get up on the ground and says, "no, you push me. You have to apologize to me. Otherwise, I won''t get up. I''ve come to see you so hard. You should do this to me."


    Tao Rong was stunned. "You What do you want? "


    Nie Zhao''s mood seems to be very good. He smiles at Tao Rong and says, "unless you take the initiative to kiss me, I''ll get up."


    The first time Tao Rong saw such Nie Zhao, she was stunned for a long time. Although she was not so cool and handsome, Tao Rong could not deny that she liked it in her heart, and even felt a little cute, because this kind of Nie Zhao might only belong to her.


    At the thought of this problem, Tao Rong contradicted again and shook his head.


    "Kiss me now, or I won''t get up."


    "You! Soldier, are you a child? " Tao Rong rebuked angrily.


    Nie Zhao in order to cheat kiss, completely released himself, "I don''t care, you push me, you will kiss me, anyway, I suffered multiple injuries, you know in your heart, I don''t believe, you don''t love me!"


    Tao Rong is blocked by him directly, but she knows that even if she plays hard in the face of Nie Zhao, she says she doesn''t care, turns around and leaves. Nie Zhao, who is more cruel than her, may really stay all night until she faints.


    Nie Zhao is right. How serious is his injury? She has been repeatedly told by the doctor.


    Nie Zhao blocked her with his own body and knew that she would not let it go.


    Tao Rong was so angry that he suddenly turned his head and said in a cold voice, "is that right? How about someone pretending to be dead and lying to me? I haven''t even said "forgive me."


    Nie Zhao immediately jumped up, stood up straight, and said with a brilliant smile to Tao Rong, "that''s mutual support."


    "When did you become so shameless? I didn''t realize you had such potential before." Tao Rong is speechless. About being cheated, after being impacted by later events, it seems that it is no longer important.


    Nie Zhao takes the initiative to reach out and hold Tao Rong''s arm. Seeing that she doesn''t struggle, she slowly falls down and holds her hand.


    "Some people told me that you can''t worry about face when chasing your daughter-in-law. It''s not as important as your daughter-in-law to have a face. You can go all out for the sake of your daughter-in-law." Nie Zhao naturally said.


    "Who is your daughter-in-law?" Tao Rong is dissatisfied.


    Nie Zhao''s hand pulls the person two steps closer. Tao Rong''s face pretends to be calm, but his eyes are already a little flustered.


    "Legally, nominally and inwardly, Tao Rong is my daughter-in-law in Nie Zhao''s life."


    A low voice lingered in my ears.


    Tao Rong''s heart was in a mess. She raised her eyes and wanted to resist, "Why me? Where can I deserve it? Is your brain broken in this injury. Do you believe in confession? Ha ha. " Tao Rong laughed at himself.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t care. I just want you to believe it. Do you think what I say is false?" Nie Zhao''s voice became a little displeased.


    Tao Rong looked into his eyes and couldn''t say the word fake.


    She knew that what Nie Zhao said was true, every word and every sentence was true.


    It''s no use deceiving yourself.


    But Tao Rong still couldn''t help asking, "why? Didn''t you hate me at first? "


    Nie Zhaoyang looked up at the sky, then at Tao Rong and said, "maybe I liked you when I was in shankan village. Because at that time I really broke too many rules for you. At that time, I didn''t understand, I didn''t want to understand, now I understand. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled. Shankan village, so early? It''s really It''s funny.


    "I don''t know when and how deep it is, can''t I?" Nie Zhao said with relief.


    Tao Rong was biting her teeth. She felt uncomfortable. By contrast, she was just like a fool in her last life. But a pair of his charming eyes, Tao Rong''s momentum is short.


    He also wanted to make up for it in words. As a result, Nie Zhao directly looked her in the eye and said slowly: "no matter what worries you have, no matter who else will cross between you and me, I will eliminate them one by one. No one and nothing will become an obstacle between us. Believe me, you You can''t run away. "


    Tao Rong was shocked.


    "So don''t struggle." Nie Zhao''s voice is low and his eyes are firm. It seems that what he says is military order, absolute and must be obeyed. Even if he wants to resist intellectually, his soul seems to have been imprisoned.


    For a moment, Tao Rong really forgot everything, all kinds of worries and possible injuries, the tit for tat confrontation between her and Nie Zhao, and her identity of rebirth with eternal secrets.


    Like a prey, she has been caught in the trap. Do you want to be more useful?


    Better not struggle.


    But only for a moment.


    Even though her mind has been addicted to Nie Zhao''s affectionate attack, there is something more important in her heart than Nie Zhao''s life.That''s Xiaoxiao.


    But the words also come back, as long as Xiaoxiao''s affairs are not disturbed, can the others really


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao Can we really follow him.


    Maybe we can really do it step by step.


    Tao Rong suddenly some relief, perhaps she should not worry, anyway Nie Zhao''s determination is not she can change.


    In terms of interests, it doesn''t do her any harm, does it?


    "Banyan?" Tao Rong has been in a daze for a long time. Nie Zhao can''t help shouting that he doesn''t want Tao Rong to think too much and doesn''t want her to think of people she shouldn''t think of.


    Tao Rong looked up at Nie Zhao and said, "OK, I know. Let''s go back to the hospital first."


    "Got it? What do you mean Nie Zhao was dissatisfied.


    "I just know. I Think about it. After high school. " Tao Rong gave a deadline directly.


    But Nie Zhao hates this deadline. After all, Tao Rong said too much before.


    But it doesn''t matter. She can''t get away anyway.


    Tao Rong helped him to turn around and walk back. Nie Zhao came up to Tao Rong''s ear and said in a soft voice, "well, I graduated from high school. I''m 18 years old. It''s time for my husband and wife relationship to be implemented."


    Tao Rong blushes and stares at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao shrugs innocently and says, "I''m not a vegetarian. We''re a legal couple."


    With that, Nie Zhao reached for Tao Rong''s nose and said, "I''ll give you the deadline, and then..." Nie Zhao did not go on.


    But Tao Rong in his face to see a very aggressive smile, with the momentum in the inevitable momentum.


    Tao Rong''s heart trembled and her body softened. Finally, she coughed. She awkwardly changed the topic and said, "the hospital let you escape..."


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s lovely little appearance and smiles slightly. His whole body leans to Tao Rong''s body, completely relying on her. "Well, I climbed down from the third floor for you."

 Chapter 571

    Hear Nie Zhao unexpectedly is climb down, Tao Rong not from of frown, "the wound does not ache?"


    "It''s much better." Nie Zhao''s body tilts over and then holds Tao Rong''s waist with his hand. In fact, Nie Zhao is still much taller than Tao Rong. It''s not comfortable for him to bend over and lean on people like this, but Nie Zhao just wants to be close to Tao Rong. "And it doesn''t hurt to see you."


    Tao Rong can''t stand Nie Zhao''s sweet talk. He feels uncomfortable.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong some uncomfortable look, indifferent way: "we all get used to each other, relationship change slowly."


    Tao Rong gave him a silent look. Instead, Nie Zhao smiles at her.


    When two people walk out of the apartment, Nie Zhao''s eyes focus slightly for a moment. Then he is relieved and begins to talk again, "why didn''t you come to see me so hard before? Didn''t you worry about me? Didn''t you miss me? Do you know me... "


    With their voices gradually away, in the place they just passed, behind a big tree, an Wenlan came out with scarlet eyes.


    She stared at the two people who had gone away. Her white fist hit the tree hard and kept hitting until the hand was red. At this time, her face was covered with tears and her heart was almost full of bitterness.


    But she did not dare to go out to stop everything. She was afraid to see Nie Zhao defending Tao Rong.


    She was really afraid that she would never be able to deceive herself again.


    In the cold wind, an Wenlan stood for a long time, looking at the distance where there was no one, took a deep breath, slowly turned and walked back to the apartment.


    Tao Rong helps Nie Zhao back to the ward.


    When I went in, I saw Xiao Gao worried.


    Xiaogao saw Nie Zhao appear, originally want to say just of thing, the result see sister-in-law followed together, immediately a pile of words in the mouth.


    Tao Rong saw Xiao Gao here and said, "brother Gao''s legs are not good yet. You even asked him to do this?"


    Xiaogao quickly explained: "no, no, I volunteered."


    Nie Zhao takes a look at Xiao Gao and signals that he can go back.


    Xiao Gao''s desire to talk and stop naturally falls into Nie Zhao''s eyes. Nie Zhao shakes his head slightly while Tao Rong doesn''t notice, and asks Xiao Gao to leave first.


    Xiao Gao can only say hello and leave first.


    Tao Rong holds Nie Zhao to lie down, "do you have any pain on your body? Is the wound cracked? Do you want a doctor? "


    Nie Zhao lies down and shakes his head. He tries to move to the bedside. He lifts the quilt with one hand and pats the empty bed with the other. He looks forward to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong pretended not to see, directly said: "I went back to rest, you also early rest." After that, Tao Rong added: "I will come tomorrow morning..."


    But before Tao Rong''s words were finished, he was caught off guard by Nie Zhao''s hand and dragged onto the bed.


    "Hey, pay attention!"


    Tao Rong is really annoyed by Nie Zhao. His body dares to do such a big action. It''s really killing.


    Sure enough, after pulling someone to hold him on the bed, he heard Nie Zhaoke''s voice of breathing backward.


    "You deserve it!" Tao Rong can''t help but scold. He wants to break free and help him call a doctor. Only in this way can people feel at ease.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t let go.


    "You let go. I''ll go to see a doctor for you. Your wound must be..."


    "It''s OK. I know it in my heart. As long as you don''t struggle and don''t let me do any violent movements, you''ll be OK. Lie in my arms. I promise that when the doctor comes to see me tomorrow, he won''t think my injury will get worse." Nie Zhao said hastily, as if afraid that Tao Rong would go.


    Tao Rong is angry and annoyed, but Nie Zhao''s arms are too tight. She can feel every muscle of him exerting. She can even imagine the picture that his wound has been stretched under the exertion at this time.


    Finally, Tao Rong couldn''t stand it. "OK, I won''t go. Don''t try so hard."


    Sure enough, the two of them are comfortable.


    "You really don''t need a doctor?" Tao Rong is not at ease to say.


    Nie Zhao is satisfied.


    "You will threaten me with your health. In case I don''t take this, it depends on you!" Tao Rong said hatefully.


    "I know you don''t want me to have an accident." Nie Zhao said complacently.


    Tao Rong said coolly, "then you''d better pray that the doctor won''t get worse when he sees you tomorrow, otherwise Before you get well, I won''t come to see you again. Don''t look for me. I''ll go straight home. "


    This straightforward threat, with anger, Nie Zhao suddenly had a feeling of lifting a stone and hitting his feet.


    "Well Actually... "


    "Shut up and go to sleep!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fortunately, the next day, the doctor just wondered that Nie Zhao''s wound was recovering very slowly, but it didn''t get worse.When Tao Rong goes back to find Nie Xuan for breakfast, Xiao Gao comes to report the embarrassing situation last night. Nie Zhao only says that he knows, and there is no other indication.


    But soon, an Wenlan and others came again, because today is Hou Xianshu''s day to take others home.


    It''s impossible to keep so many people in the military region all the time, and it''s impossible to apply.


    Tao Rong also comes with Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan still jokes about her sudden visit to Nie Zhao last night. However, seeing her younger brother and sister like this, Nie Xuan is still very happy.


    When they came to the hospital, they saw the old man and Nie Demin in the rest area of the hall.


    Nie Xuan comes forward to say hello.


    The old man nodded and said to Nie Xuan, "when you go up to say hello to a Zhao, you''ll leave."


    Nie Xuan nodded.


    They didn''t ask about Tao Rong when they left, because Tao Rong was tacitly left to take care of Nie Zhao. After all, she was a husband and wife.


    However, the old man has some opinions on Tao Rong''s recent performance, "where have you been these days? My husband doesn''t care?"


    Tao Rong lowered her head and didn''t know how to answer.


    Nie Xuan can''t help laughing.


    The old man looked at it and understood it, and said, "hum, young man, you know love and responsibility."


    Tao Rong is more embarrassed.


    Although Nie Demin and his wife were not happy, they didn''t say much. In the final analysis, Nie Zhao had little to do with them.


    After Tao Rong and Nie Xuan go upstairs, Nie Xuan tells Tao Rong to take good care of Nie Zhao and come back together as soon as possible.


    As a result, two people just came up to the third floor, they met Nie Chen who went down.


    "Here you are." Nie Chen is still the same friendly smile, but such a smile is not pleasing in front of Nie Xuan and Tao Rong.


    Nie Chen doesn''t really like Nie Xuan either. After all, who makes her look so similar to Nie Zhao instinctively doesn''t like Nie Xuan. However, Nie Xuan''s status in the old man''s heart is definitely the highest among several children, so Nie Chen is willing to make friends with her, especially with an Wenlan, but the effect is not very good.

 Chapter 572

    Nie Xuan nodded, and Tao Rong called big brother.


    Nie Chen smiles, looks at Tao Rong and says, "I always hear gossip about you and my second younger brother these days. I heard that my second younger brother confesses to you. Your husband and wife are really hot-blooded and young. Since they are all like this, Tao Rong, you should treat my second younger brother well."


    Tao Rong naturally knows that this matter has spread all over the military region, but he didn''t expect that Nie Chen would make fun of her with this matter. Seeing that he is still pretending to be a big brother, Tao Rong is disgusted.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to talk to him as long as he thinks that Nie Zhao almost had an accident because of this guy.


    "I will." Tao Rong answered directly.


    Nie Chen some unexpected pick eyebrow, it seems that things are not as good as an Wenlan thought, these two humble people really get together.


    Nie Xuan didn''t want to delay time and said directly, "elder brother, Tao Rong and I went first."


    Nie Chen takes back his sight and nods with a smile.


    After passing Nie Chen, Nie Xuan and Tao Rong regained their comfortable atmosphere.


    But when we got to the door of the ward, disharmony came out again.


    "What? Last night, she stayed here for the night. Does she want a face? The second brother is injured. She still occupies a place. I said that she really will be more and more aggressive. "


    "A Zhao, is your body really OK?"


    Two annoying voices let Tao Rong pause at the door.


    Nie Xuan looks displeased and turns to Tao Rong, a little worried about whether she will be angry.


    Nie Xuan thinks the two people inside are really unreliable.


    One is already a sister-in-law, and she is so unruly. The other is a sister, but she is not qualified to take care of her brother and sister-in-law.


    Nie Xuan won''t give face, so he just pushes the door in.


    As soon as Nie Xuan pushes the door, Nie Zhao looks at it. He calculates that it should be Tao Rong.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao is glad to see Tao Rong standing behind Nie Xuan with a lunch box. "It''s been an hour. It''s been five minutes. I''m starving."


    "I just met my grandfather down there." Nie Xuan explains for Tao Rong, and then coldly glances at the two people in the room.


    Tao Rong sees another lunch box on the bedside table at a glance. It''s already opened and steaming, but Nie Zhao doesn''t move.


    You can imagine who brought such a delicate and beautiful lunch box.


    Tao Rong''s eyes swept and saw an Wenlan''s stiff face, but she recovered quickly.


    Tao Rong naturally also intends to pretend not to see the lunch box, go directly to the bedside table on the other side, put down the lunch box.


    An Wenlan said nothing, but Nie Pei, who had no eyesight, cried out: "second brother, what do you mean? My sister-in-law has brought you breakfast. This is what my sister-in-law did for you. It''s more attentive than what some people brought from the canteen. "


    Nie Pei said and looked at Tao Rong contemptuously and said, "and does she know what you can eat and what you can''t eat? Do you know what flavor you like? You are injured all over now, and you should avoid eating. My sister-in-law is a doctor, but she makes medicated food, which is good for your wound. "


    An Wenlan pulls Nie Pei in a hurry in the side way: "don''t say, all are trifles."


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you cook the soup for hours?" Nie Pei refused to go and said, as if for his sister-in-law more wronged.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong have heard so much that they are really too lazy to be angry.


    But Nie Xuan is stunned. After all, one is his sister-in-law, and the other is his second younger brother. Even though they were in love, they have already married each other, and the second younger brother has found their own happiness. What does this sister-in-law do in it? I don''t know what she thinks she wants to break up the marriage of her two elder brothers and let them reunite. This is the brain. She said before that she is good at it God is stimulated. Nie Xuan feels that she really has a brain problem.


    Nie Xuan knows that this kind of thing is not good for Tao Rong and Nie Zhao to come forward, so she directly goes forward, covers an Wenlan''s lunch box and gives it back to an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Xuan wrongly and innocently.


    Nie Pei feels that what Nie Xuan does is incredible. After all, they are the family. Tao Rong is an outsider. How can Nie Xuan help Tao Rong? Originally, Nie Pei was jealous of Nie Xuan, but now he was even more dissatisfied and said, "what are you doing, elder sister? Didn''t you just listen to me? What do you mean


    Nie Xuan looks directly at Nie Pei. The face that originally belonged to the iceberg beauty is not angry, but with a little anger, Nie Pei is afraid.


    "What do you mean? Shouldn''t your elder brother enjoy what your elder sister-in-law made by herself? " Nie Xuan said, her eyes turned to an Wenlan, but her words were still directed at Nie Pei, "or do you still have no idea whether an Wenlan is your sister-in-law or your second sister-in-law?"


    Nie Xuan''s first lady temper is a real first lady temper. She is arrogant and cold-blooded, which is not comparable to Nie Pei''s pettiness and willfulness. She speaks with her heart, and no one will give her face.Nie Pei''s face turned blue, and an Wenlan''s expression cracked, "elder sister joked."


    Nie Xuan continued to say to Nie Pei: "I''m not joking. My grandfather, uncle and aunt are all down here. Let''s go and ask and see what our little sister means."


    Nie Pei counseled in an instant, his eyes were everywhere and he said, "I don''t mean anything."


    An Wenlan knows that Nie Xuan is a hard stubble. From the moment she stands on Tao Rong''s side, it becomes more difficult for them to deal with Tao Rong.


    "Ah Xuan, you have misunderstood that Nie Pei is a child with a bad temper. He is a little unhappy with Tao Rong at ordinary times. He deliberately plays a bad temper. It doesn''t mean much."


    Nie Xuan snorted coldly: "it''s better. Don''t make a fuss. It''s not a funny story, it''s a scandal."


    As soon as an Wenlan''s face turns black, Nie Xuan looks at Nie Pei. Seeing her unconvinced appearance, she seems to see Lin Ziqing, who is willful enough to kill her.


    "You''d better not always kidnap your second brother morally, and guess what your second brother means according to your will."


    Nie Pei takes a resentful look at Nie Xuan. At last, he is angry and runs away.


    An Wenlan nods awkwardly and goes out with her.


    Nie Xuan breathes a sigh of relief. When he turns his head to look at it, he finds that the two people are watching the opera just like the others.


    Nie Zhao put up his thumb while drinking porridge.


    Tao Rong takes out the steamed stuffed bun for Nie Zhao. When Nie Xuan looks at it, he looks innocent.


    "You don''t care about your own business?" Nie Xuan is not very angry.


    Nie Zhao swore, "I''ve made it very clear and said it again and again, but no matter what I say, Nie Pei is stubborn and can''t hear me. I''m too lazy to say it."

 Chapter 573

    Nie Zhao''s gentle explanation, tough response and painstaking persuasion are useless.


    He said he had no feelings for an Wenlan.


    He said that he is sincere to Tao Rong, they are one.


    But it just doesn''t make sense.


    Tao Rong also said: "Nie Pei is like this. Her head is as hard as a stone. She only wants to listen to what she wants to hear and what she doesn''t want to hear. No matter how clear you say it, she will interpret what she wants according to her own ideas, so it''s a waste of saliva to talk to her. It''s unnecessary. Just ignore it. "


    This, she and Nie Zhao have tacit understanding very much.


    Nie Xuan is very speechless, can''t help but way: "that an Wen Lan?"


    An Wenlan just didn''t look like a simple sister-in-law.


    Mention an Wenlan, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao all shut up.


    Nie Zhao takes a careful look at Tao Rong, but Tao Rong pretends not to hear and takes out the Shaomai.


    Nie Zhao said: "even to my sister-in-law, I have said that."


    Tao Rong moves.


    Nie Xuan raised the corner of his mouth slightly, "is that right?"


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "it''s very clear, so how she behaves has nothing to do with me."


    With that, Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong pitifully and said, "I''m single-minded to you now. My whole heart was sent to you a long time ago, but you always turn a blind eye. So, daughter-in-law, you should believe me and don''t misunderstand me."


    Tao rongbai took a look at Nie Zhao and said, "who is your daughter-in-law? I haven''t agreed yet. No shouting."


    Nie Zhao took a Shaomai and threw it into his mouth, "hum, sooner or later."


    Looking at the interaction between the two, Nie Xuan feels relieved that they can''t integrate into the third party. It seems that there is nothing to worry about. She greets Nie Zhao and leaves.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao did not mention an Wenlan again.


    Nie Zhao feels that he has fully expressed his position. Although he is an ex boyfriend, he has really been buried in the past. Tao Rong is not the kind of person who will hold on to trifles, so Nie Zhao is not worried.


    But things are not as simple as Nie Zhao thought.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care on the surface, but also chooses to believe Nie Zhao intellectually. After all, Nie Zhao is really merciless to an Wenlan.


    But Tao Rong''s heart still has a voice to tell her, can''t believe completely.


    In the last life, Tao Rong didn''t find out what happened between Nie Zhao and an Wenlan for such a long time. It was also because they behaved so well. Nie Zhao had no other respect for an Wenlan than his sister-in-law.


    But after that, all kinds of scars have been engraved on Tao Rong''s heart.


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao is already a different Nie Zhao, but who can say clearly about love.


    Tao Rong chooses to believe in Nie Zhao, but asks her not to care about the existence of an Wenlan at all, unless one day Xiao Xiao stays with them, and they are far away from the world with an Wenlan, so that she can completely believe that Nie Zhao will not betray her again because of an Wenlan.


    Nie Zhao is carefree to hold up Tao Rong. Tao Rong is slowly eroded while resisting the Japanese occupation.


    After Nie Xuan left, an Wenlan still stayed in the military area command. She didn''t have to do anything except come to see her every day. After all, she was alone. She was not used to fighting on her own.


    It seems that the three people are really the superficial relationship in the general family.


    After Nie Zhao''s situation gradually improved, he first saw off his fallen comrades in arms in the military region, and then received credit and rewards from his team. He was also condoned by some top leaders of the country, which made the whole team apply for sick leave and go home to recuperate.


    When Nie Zhao came home, Tao Rong was naturally happy. Because she was in a hurry, she didn''t bring any books, so she could only train in the military region, but couldn''t learn. Her habitual rhythm of life was interrupted, which was really a little uncomfortable.


    Nie Zhao is naturally happy. There will not be so many onlookers when he falls in love at home, but Tao Rong is about to go to school, which makes Nie Zhao a little dissatisfied.


    But the happiest one is not the two of them. At this time, Chen Liuzhi is the happiest one among the people who learned that Nie Zhao went home to recuperate.


    When Nie Zhao goes home to recuperate, Chen Liuzhi can run to Nie''s home every day.


    Nie Xuan basically stays at Nie''s house and doesn''t go out very much, so even if Nie Xuan wants to avoid it, he can''t avoid it sometimes.


    In the past, Chen Liuzhi was industrious when he came to take care of his illness every three days. Now he came every day, eating and drinking.


    If Nie Zhao didn''t hear about the past between Chen Liuzhi and Nie Xuan from Tao Rong, he would have doubted whether elder brother Chen had taken the wrong medicine.


    After returning home, Nie Zhao had a deep conversation with Chen Liuzhi for a few hours when he first learned about Chen Liuzhi''s intention. After that, Nie Zhao acquiesced to Chen Liuzhi''s use of him to approach Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong understands that in Nie Zhao''s opinion, Chen Liuzhi, the future brother-in-law, has passed the test.


    Because Chen Liuzhi is not engaged in his official career, most of the work of taking care of Nie Zhao is done by Tao Rong.After Chen Liuzhi has given enough medicine, he can''t wait to go to the garden to find Nie Xuan. Tao Rong can only take it out of the corner of her mouth.


    "Second young master, put the medicine into your room?" Aunt Qiao, who helped to arrange the medicine bottle, asked.


    "Nie Zhaorong looked down at the room


    In fact, Nie Zhao tried to call Tao Rong Rongrong all the time at the beginning, but Tao Rong was uncomfortable. When other people heard that, they were shocked, which made Tao Rong more uncomfortable, so they simply asked Nie Zhao to say goodbye.


    Nie Zhao is not happy, also hope Tao Rong can call him a Zhao or Zhao elder brother.


    Tao Rong resolutely opposes, and finally Nie Zhao makes a compromise. He can only promise to call when there is no one in private.


    But Tao Rong didn''t know that when she was away, Nie Zhao mentioned her to others, unless she was an unfamiliar person. As long as she was an acquaintance, she was almost a banyan, which was full of the tendency that it was too boring to pay for her life.


    The brothers around are used to it after being thundered, and they will say banyan in your family.


    "What, my room?" Tao Rong a Leng, instant have a bad premonition.


    Nie Zhaomei''s name said: "take care of me nearby, don''t you want to give me medicine?"


    Tao Rong eyebrows jump, just want to talk.


    Nie Zhao said to Aunt Qiao, "we live in the same room. All my things are sent to Tao Rong''s room."


    Aunt Qiao''s face was startled, and she immediately agreed.


    Tao Rong panicked, "what are you talking about?"


    Nie Zhao innocent way: "in the hospital is not like this?"


    "You threatened that." Tao Rong retorts.


    Nie Zhao had been sitting with Tao Rong for a while, and then he stretched out his hand to encircle people in his arms and said, "now I''m also threatening. Anyway, I''m powerless now. What are you worried about?"


    Nie Zhao eyes flashing light, Leng is to let Tao Rong heart slightly tremble.

 Chapter 574

    Recently many times, Tao Rong has been challenged by Nie Zhao. Is this still Nie Zhao who is serious and likes to reprimand educators?


    Nie Zhao sees Tao Rong not used to be frozen, so he gives aunt Qiao a wink and asks her to do it.


    When Tao Rong responded, he asked, "you are in good health now. What are you threatening me with?"


    Tao Rong''s words are so cute that Nie Zhao can''t help but want to kiss her. But now he''s very defensive. Cuddle can succeed. If you want to kiss her, you can''t wait until she can''t react.


    For example, now, when he makes a little move, Tao Rong will lean back in a defensive way.


    Nie Zhao can only be disappointed to return, change a trick, seriously looking at Tao Rong, voice low way: "I can stay at home time is limited, so little time, you have to go to class, until you graduate from high school, we can be together time is numbered, how to cultivate feelings ah, you said to consider to give me a chance, can''t talk, don''t count words, I won''t be strong." I just want to be closer to you. "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes seemed to be rippling, and Tao Rong lost her judgment. It seemed that if she refused, it would be a cruel thing. She was unreasonable, but it was normal for the two people who had not been formally determined to sleep together. Was it reasonable?


    But the relationship between them was not normal.


    Tao Rong didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment, but Nie Zhao came up to her and said, "and waiting for you to think about it, doesn''t mean I will accept your negative answer in the future, so The result will be the same


    Tao Rong looked sideways and saw that Nie Zhaomei''s eyes were bent with laughter. His good-looking face always took advantage of him. Tao Rong really had no resistance to his appearance and had completely abandoned his armor.


    Starting from Nie Zhao''s complete openness to Tao Rong, Tao Rong really has no way to take him. If he wants to be hard, he will still be upset by his attitude of sometimes being serious and sometimes teasing. He can''t be hard any more.


    In this way, Nie Zhao rightfully moved into Tao Rong''s house, did not give any chance to resist on the same bed.


    But it''s the same state as in the hospital, just like sleeping with a pillow.


    Even if Nie Pei, who is at home, sees aunt Qiao helping Nie Zhao move, he strongly opposes it. After all, they are still sleeping separately, which is the only comfort for opponents. However, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao basically ignore her, so they can''t make any big waves.


    Nie Pei is angry, but she calls an Wenlan who is still in the military area command. She thought her sister-in-law would share the same hatred with her, but an Wenlan is still very calm after listening.


    Nie Pei is really speechless, can only one person crazy.


    On the other side, an Wenlan is not indifferent, but because when she was in the military region, she inadvertently learned a big secret from the conversation between Nie Demin and Nie Chen. This secret will definitely become her trump card. When she comes back, it''s time for Tao Rong to go away. Let her be proud now. The happier she is now, the more miserable she will leave at that time.


    On the first night, in her room, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao clean up separately. Tao Rong is really a little uncomfortable. What''s the feeling of having one more person in this space that has made her have a sense of belonging.


    Nie Zhaoxing rushes to tidy up his things, but Tao Rong doesn''t even know how to put them.


    When I was thinking about changing my pajamas, when I was hiding in the bathroom, I turned around and saw Nie Zhao standing beside the bed to take off his clothes.


    Tao Rong immediately turned around and yelled, "what are you doing?"


    Nie Zhao looked back and jokingly said, "change your pajamas, or You want me to sleep naked? I don''t have the habit of sleeping naked. If you want to... "


    "Less hooliganism." Tao Rong some impatient said.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "anyway, you''ve seen a lot. Alas Come and help. You know I''m hurt


    Tao Rong is stiff and does not turn.


    If she doesn''t turn, he goes over.


    Nie Zhao bared his upper body and took his pajamas. He went to Tao Rong and handed them to Tao Rong. "Help me."


    Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao single pick eyebrow way: "because believe you will take care of me, my that gang of brothers just don''t come to help."


    Think of them before leaving, Nie Zhao team members to Tao Rong''s advice, Tao Rong felt dizzy.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s complacency, Tao Rong clenches her teeth and wears it. Anyway, it''s not her who suffers.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to be teased by Nie Zhao passively any more. He puts on a calm look and puts out his hand to help him dress.


    After wearing the top, Tao Rong saw that he hadn''t changed it yet, so he didn''t need to remind him directly, so he stretched out his hand to open his belt in front of him. As soon as he pulled on both sides, with Tao Rong squatting down, he took off his pants directly.


    Just the action is a series of, Tao Rong did not think about it, until she really put a person''s pants to the end, see naked thighs, Tao Rong''s brain a moment blank.


    When she looked up, she saw Nie Zhao''s face was red, her eyes were flowing everywhere, her throat was floating up and down, and she coughed uneasily. She had no leisure to tease her.Tao Rong is proud in an instant. He is strong on the outside but strong in the middle! It turned out to be a tiger made of paper.


    Nie Zhao is embarrassed when he hears Tao Rong''s complacent snort. It''s not his fault. It''s the first time for him to be provocative. He thought he was gifted and mastered the rhythm at once. As a result, as soon as Tao Rong''s posture was released, he couldn''t stand it immediately.


    Especially now, the movement reminds him of Tao Rong''s posture when he was injured at home for the first time and was taken care of. Because of this reverie posture, he broke his skill for the first time and realized something different.


    Sometimes men are so simple and direct.


    In order to avoid being out of control, Nie Zhao quickly raises his feet and moves away his pants. He wants to wear pants by himself.


    "Alas! Don''t move Tao Rong seize the opportunity, how can not revenge back, his hand to stop.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong unexpectedly.


    Tao rongxie said with a smile: "there are injuries to the waist and abdomen, and there are injuries to the thighs. How do you plan to wear them? Let me help you. " Tao Rong says to push Nie Zhao to let him back, push a person directly to sit beside the bed, just calculate to finish.


    Nie Zhao''s embarrassed voice is a little unsteady. He reaches out and grabs Tao Rong''s arm, which is ready to squat down. "I''ll do it. It''s OK."


    Tao Yirong said: "why is he embarrassed? How can I stand up to your team''s explanation. "


    Nie Zhao finally realized what it was to lift a stone and hit his feet.

 Chapter 575

    Tao Rong squats directly on the ground to help him put on his pants legs, and then slowly lifts them up. When he mentions them, he can obviously feel the change of Nie Zhao''s breath.


    Tight legs muscles have clear lines. When the whole body is tight, the lines will constantly change. However, no matter how they change, you don''t need to touch them to feel the power and pure explosive beauty.


    In fact, Tao Rong is a little nervous. After all, she knows that this change is because of her. How can she not feel it? It''s just that Nie Zhao has gone too far. Now Tao Rong feels that she can counterattack Nie Zhao''s excitement and overcome all embarrassment and discomfort.


    There is a little devil in Tao Rong''s heart telling her how to deal with such Nie Zhao, which makes her uncontrollable and more unscrupulous.


    But soon, Tao Rong also tasted the bad results.


    When the pants are stuck in the gap between the thigh and the bedside, Tao Rong is about to raise her head and talk. As a result, Tao Rong is shocked when she just faces her eyes.


    That kind of aggressive eyes, as if the next second will swallow her, full of dare not say desire eyes, let people tremble.


    Tao Rong was so stunned that Nie Zhao''s action made her react untimely that she was pulled over and pressed on the bed.


    Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong''s arm in one hand, supports her ear in the other hand, kneels on the bed on one knee, and supports the other leg on the ground.


    This time, Nie Zhao didn''t let himself hang in the air. Instead, he pressed down on Tao Rong''s body, lowered his head, and looked at her eyes carefully. He was as attentive as a hunter who was staring at his prey in the grass.


    For a moment, both of them didn''t speak. Tao Rong was stunned at first. As her heart beat faster, she gradually recovered. Her first reaction was Nie Zhao''s injury.


    "Hello! Your wound, can''t... " Tao Rong is worried and doesn''t know how to say it.


    Nie Zhao said in a low voice: "no way. No matter how serious the wound is, if you can resist it, it''s not a man. It''s all your fault."


    "Me A burst of reaction, Tao Rong said, "you have to take care of yourself."


    "I''ll say you. You''re the one who provoked me." Nie Zhao is not reasonable to say.


    Tao Rong''s hand was caught, and the other hand was still active, so he used it to push Nie Zhao''s shoulder. "You get up quickly and have a look at the wound."


    But if Nie Zhao doesn''t cooperate, Tao Rong is completely suppressed.


    "Hello Tao Rong''s eyes glared.


    Nie Zhao suddenly lowered his head, buried his head in Tao Rong''s shoulder, and said in a restrained and dumb voice, "don''t move, don''t talk. You don''t know what''s going on. It''s more serious than a split wound. Don''t make a fuss


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately seem to feel what, immediately face red, dare not move also dare not speak. But in the heart but scold of don''t stop, really didn''t think he is such Nie Zhao!


    As if you don''t have to listen, you can know what your daughter-in-law is scolding. Nie Zhao is also aggrieved because she hasn''t been there for a long time And today is the first day of formal cohabitation, he is excited, the result of this girl is not sensible has been stimulating him, so that he suddenly did not control, really lost the demeanor. I didn''t want to scare her like that.


    But I really like it. As soon as she comes near, he can''t stand it.


    It''s not his fault, it''s her.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is full of happiness and suffering. It''s heaven and hell. He doesn''t think about who started it first. He dug a hole and danced by himself.


    Nie Zhao pressed Tao Rong and suddenly said, "are you thin? I feel that except in the middle, there are only bones left."


    "Don''t think you''re not harassing me when you''re serious!" Tao Rong was so angry that her words were squeezed out of her teeth.


    "Even if training, but also to the meat first grow up, the basis of strength is muscle." Nie Zhao diverts attention to say.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    After a long time, Nie Zhao felt that he could do it, so he jumped up and stood firm and quickly pulled up his trousers.


    In fact, he cheated Tao Rong. He could have dressed for a long time.


    Tao Rong also quickly got up, do not give both sides an embarrassing opportunity, directly picked up his clothes to the bathroom to change clothes.


    Nie Zhao patted himself on the chest and had to wait. At least when his daughter-in-law came of age, the city was no better than the countryside. He wanted to give Tao Rong enough respect.


    While thinking, he tried to put his clothes from the next door into Tao Rong''s cloakroom.


    However, when he was tidying up the cloakroom, he suddenly saw something that Tao Rong had placed in the corner a long time ago. Some things were inconvenient to open, but some things were obviously gifts sent by others. Some cards were still on them. The most prominent one was the gift sent by his brother.


    Tao Rong didn''t open any of them.


    After learning this fact, Nie Zhao felt a little uncomfortable.


    Don''t open just because don''t take these as their own belongings, maybe one day will be intact back to him.


    It''s a sign that she doesn''t have a sense of belonging in this family.She didn''t agree that she was his daughter-in-law, so she didn''t move those things.


    Nie Zhao suppresses his emotions and doesn''t argue with Tao Rong about it. He knows that it''s really hard to define what happened before. Tao Rong''s behavior is completely in line with her cautious and careful character. Although she says that she wants to marry him for fame and fortune, Nie Zhao knows that it''s not. For what specific reason, Nie Zhao can''t find out the truth. He only hopes that one of the reasons is that she treats him in her heart I also like it. Because of this, I think it''s worth using.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to ask those deep-seated questions, but he feels that he knows Tao Rong. When he opens his mouth, Tao Rong will not say, and not only won''t say, but may also waste all the good things up to now. Nie Zhao has finally come to this stage. He must be careful with everything. If he can''t move forward, at least he can''t retreat until he really gets it Tao Rong, it''s not too late to ask, at least not now.


    So Nie Zhao can wait, wait for Tao Rong to think of the gift, wait for her to think that she can rightfully open and have it.


    Tao Rong, who had washed well, didn''t worry about going to bed, but went to the desk to read.


    Nie Zhao lying in bed to see her like this, feeling very bored, said: "I rarely at home, you do not want me to coach you?"


    Tao Rong does not need to be tutored for her grades now, because she has completely completed her formal study, and her foundation has been mended. She is usually serious and studies hard at home, which is basically a model of Xueba. However, Tao Rong''s desire for this is like her inner paranoia, and she is never satisfied. Therefore, Nie Zhao says that Tao Rong is excited even if she knows everything.


    So Tao Rong picked up the book and climbed to bed, waiting for Nie Zhao''s guidance.

 Chapter 576

    Before going to bed, Tao Rong will help Nie Zhao change the medicine. This kind of thing is very familiar to Tao Rong, so it can be finished soon. After that, Nie Zhao would like to hold Tao Rong, but Tao Rong stopped him. After all, he was hurt. How could he not touch it? Fortunately, the bed is big, and they can sleep on one side respectively, and there is still a big space between them.


    Turn off the light, Tao Rong directly back to Nie Zhao, facing the balcony, and she can feel Nie Zhao is facing her, she can even feel the continuous breathing spray to his neck.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to look back, but insisted on turning her back until she was sleepy.


    Suddenly a faint voice came from behind.


    "Rong Rong, are you asleep?"


    Tao Rong did not answer, pretending to be asleep.


    "Rongrong, you like me already, but you don''t want to admit it?"


    Tao Rong''s spirit came up a little, but she didn''t answer it. She always felt that it would be endless, and she didn''t really want to answer this question.


    "Why don''t you admit it? I''m not good enough to make you feel insecure, so I''m not willing to admit it?"


    Tao Rong''s heart moves. She doesn''t think that she has nothing to say, but Nie Zhao guesses more than half right.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. In fact, we love each other. I can feel it, right?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, she some don''t understand, since Nie Zhao repeatedly said can feel, then why still want to ask her right, man is not a woman, so persistent in oral expression?


    Why does he feel uneasy every time he says this?


    In such a dark and quiet environment, under the continuous and affectionate voice of the people behind, Tao Rong really almost couldn''t resist to respond to him and tell him the answer.


    If he knew he was crazy, he would be scared.


    When Tao Rong chooses to continue to pretend to sleep, Nie Zhao slowly moves close and gently holds Tao Rong in his arms.


    This time, Tao Rong didn''t struggle. Maybe it was because she had been pretending that she couldn''t sleep well and suddenly woke up. Maybe it was because she was just soft hearted. Tao Rong fell into a warm embrace and slowly fell asleep.


    Tonight, Tao Rong had a dream.


    Dream of the last life, very rare several times, their family three happy together picture, the original memory is Xiaoxiao looking at their parents smile, Nie Zhao looking at Xiaoxiao smile, and she is looking at Nie Zhao smile.


    But in the dream, Xiaoxiao still looks at them and smiles, but this time she and Nie Zhao are opposite. She is looking at Xiaoxiao and smiles, but Nie Zhao holds her in her arms and kisses her side face with a smile.


    And at this time, Xiaoxiao smile more happy, as if behind the garden in full bloom.


    "Banyan, banyan?"


    Tao Rong hears someone calling her. She slowly wakes up. When she opens her eyes, she sees Nie Zhao encircling her in her arms and looking at her nervously.


    Tao Rong just woke up from her dream. She was a little confused.


    In a daze, Nie Zhao suddenly lowered his head and pecked Tao Rong''s lips.


    Tao Rong suddenly wakes up, pushes Nie Zhao away and says, "what are you doing in the morning?"


    Tao Rong didn''t use any strength. Nie Zhao just leaned back for a moment, then said faintly: "comfort you, I''ll kiss you when you cry later."


    Tao Rong a Leng, then just feel the cheek wet, a touch, originally she cried.


    Tao Rong was stunned for a while. He couldn''t help but want to see Nie Zhao''s face.


    But Nie Zhao''s face was a little smelly at this time, "you cry will make me feel that you are not happy with me. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me. Don''t cry casually."


    Tao Rong didn''t know his mind for a moment, so he watched Nie Zhao lift the quilt himself.


    Tao Rong was actually happy to cry, after all, the dream picture is too beautiful, is her unimaginable happiness, so will be excited to cry.


    But he just pushed Nie Zhao away, maybe he misunderstood him.


    It''s not a big deal. Tao Rong said, "don''t worry, it''s not bad at present."


    Tao Rong just says it casually, but it''s not good to stop in Nie Zhao''s heart. He immediately runs into the bathroom and stands in front of the mirror. He doesn''t want to see Tao Rong jealous now.


    He knew that Tao Rong was crying for the dream.


    He can''t see the dream, he can only hear Hearing Tao Rong call his name makes him go to heaven in an instant, but he goes to hell in the next second, because Tao Rong also calls a man who he has investigated for a long time but can''t find, that is "Xiaoxiao".


    Maybe before, he was the only one in Tao Rong''s eye center, but from now on, does it prove that he has kept pace with that man.


    Who on earth is so excellent? So that he can''t completely squeeze him out anyway?


    Nie Zhao looks at her jealousy and wants to get angry. She quickly washes her face to let herself return to normal. She''s afraid that she can''t help but ask. Now asking her the past tense is a big taboo. You''d better bear it for a while.When he comes out again, Nie Zhao has completely recovered. He has confidence in himself and feels that he can definitely surpass any man. He will definitely become the best man for Tao Rong and the happiest man for her.


    Cohabitation life is not as difficult to adapt as I thought. In fact, I soon got used to it.


    After all, one wants to be close now, and the other is that the bottom of the soul has simulated the appearance of many close times, so it''s natural and tacit.


    There are still a few days left from school. Although Nie Zhao needs to heal his wounds, he can do it by sitting in the warehouse to guide Tao Rong''s training and lying on the bed to help Tao Rong review. Chen Liuzhi has seen this mode of getting along several times. Chen Liuzhi thinks Nie Zhao is crazy. Only when he can catch up with a girl like this can he have a ghost.


    Nie Zhao replied directly: "she is happy, I accompany her to do what she likes, and I can play a role in it, so that she can''t leave me, isn''t it the best mode? It''s better than some people. At an old age, a girl didn''t catch up with me and tried to teach me? "


    Chen Liuzhi was directly rebuffed to ashes. Looking at himself, he began to reflect on himself. Maybe there was something wrong with his model.


    He wants to be nice to Nie Xuan, give gifts, chat and walk with him. Although Nie Xuan mostly refuses, Chen Liuzhi has been trained to be cheeky enough. In Nie''s family, Nie Xuan can''t help him, but he really can''t get into Nie Xuan''s hobby.


    Nie Xuan doesn''t want to tell him, so he starts from his sister.


    Chen Lijuan is naturally a small undercover, what information to help him get.


    But one of them is a doctor, the other is only interested in jewelry design, so they can''t go together.


    Once, Chen Liuzhi tried to give Nie Xuan jewelry, but the jewelry was generally valuable. When it was sent to Nie Xuan, Nie Xuan refused it directly. Nie Xuan was not easy to push small gifts, but she felt that she could not accept them. Because this time, the relationship between the two people became stiff.

 Chapter 577

    Looking at Chen Liuzhi sighing, Nie Zhao really wants to drive people away.


    "Brother Chen, it''s no use sighing in our room. Don''t disturb our dressing change, OK?" Nie Zhao said helplessly.


    Chen Liuzhi glanced at Nie Zhao and said, "now you have beauty on your side. You have nothing to worry about, and you don''t feel sorry for me. She likes that kind of brand design very much. There is nothing on sale in the market that I specially found. It''s hard to make. Why doesn''t she like it?"


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know how to comfort him, but he enjoys every time Tao Rong helps him change his dressing. Even if he can change his dressing now, he wants to rely on Tao Rong to change it, but he doesn''t want to be interrupted by Chen Liuzhi.


    "I don''t know. If you ask your sister to ask my sister?" Nie Zhao was speechless.


    "Lijuan is busy with the beginning of school. Aren''t they going to start school soon?"


    It''s really He stabbed Nie Zhao in the heart.


    Nie Zhao mouth corner smoked to smoke, "that I also have no way, you ask my elder sister directly."


    Chen Liuzhi looked at Nie Zhao with complaint and said, "didn''t you say you wanted to help me before? You two have come naturally. I haven''t achieved the right result yet. Can you be a little compassionate? Watching you show your love every day, Nie Zhao, I don''t care about your friends like that! "


    Nie Zhaoyi didn''t react for a long time. He didn''t think he valued sex over friends. The time he and Tao Rong could get along with each other was so short. Naturally, he didn''t want to be disturbed all the time. He went his own way of feeling.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong innocently. After a while, Tao Rong says, "can it be that you make a mistake? In fact, she doesn''t like it. Otherwise, it''s too expensive. If the elder sister doesn''t respond to your heart and receive valuable gifts, she will feel pressure."


    Chen Liuzhi thought about it and thought about it, so he took out the gift. "In fact, it''s hard to find, but it''s not so expensive. This price is not so expensive for the Nie family, or does she think it''s too expensive for me? I''m not that poor


    Chen Liuzhi is a little reluctant to say.


    But when Tao Rong saw what he took out, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    "Dr. Chen, no matter how much your gift is worth, I don''t think the elder sister will accept it."


    "Ah? Why, this is an early work of a designer she likes. " Chen Liuzhi was puzzled.


    Nie Zhao also looks at Tao Rong strangely.


    Tao Rong is really defeated by these two straight men.


    "It''s a design. It''s a gift. But what''s the real name of this thing?" Tao Rong is speechless.


    Chen Liu Zhi Leng Leng: "ring ah."


    Tao Rong''s mouth was stiff. "So, what do you mean when a man gives a ring to a woman he loves as a gift? It''s not a jade finger, it''s a diamond ring! "


    Tao Rong finally added stress to shout out.


    Chen Liuzhi and Nie Zhaocai suddenly react.


    Chen Liuzhi instinctively looks at Tao Rong''s hand, and Nie Zhao also notices this.


    But there is no ring on Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong was a little embarrassed for a moment, and Nie Zhao''s face changed slightly.


    Chen Liuzhi didn''t think much about it, but responded: "no, she didn''t misunderstand it."


    "I don''t know if there is any misunderstanding, but it must embarrass the elder sister." Tao Rong states.


    A man suddenly gave her a ring box with a diamond ring inside. He said it was a gift. It was strange that he could accept it calmly.


    Chen Liuzhi immediately got up and ran out. Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing.


    Nie Zhao takes a look at Tao Rong and suddenly reaches for Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong a Leng, looking back at him, "what''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhao raises Mou to stare at Tao Rong to smile, "nothing." But the hand is still constantly groping Tao Rong''s every finger, as if to feel something.


    Tao Rong helps Nie Zhao finish the medicine and finds that some ointments have been used up. He plans to take advantage of Chen Liuzhi''s absence and tell him to bring them tomorrow.


    But as soon as Tao Rong left, Nie Zhao picked up his cell phone and called.


    "Hello? My boy finally called me back. I thought you would contact our brother when you came out of the military area, so that we could rest assured. As soon as you asked Mr. Yuan, I heard that your boy was happy and didn''t want to leave. He completely forgot our brother and made us worry about you. By the way, is it convenient for us to visit you? "


    As soon as the phone was put through, the opposite side was like a touch of jade, and the fresh, free and easy sweet voice rang out one after another. They had several brothers, one of whom was yuan Shang, the other was Qin Huan.


    The Qin family, one of the top ten families in the early days of the people''s Republic of China, had the same status as the yuan family and the Zheng family. They had been in the north for a long time. However, due to the change of the current situation, the Qin family was not easy to mix in the north, and gradually turned to commercial development. In the Qin Huan generation, no one was in politics, leaving behind the older generation.


    With the Zheng family as the foundation, just like other aristocratic families taking into account business, the established industries can not be shaken by others. And it''s basically stable.


    Soon the Qin family''s business circle has been established. Qin Huan is the eldest son of Er Fang. He is mainly engaged in the jade and jewelry business. Because of Nie Zhao''s relationship, he has helped the jewelry industry to set up a bridge."You don''t come to see me. After a while, when I get better and have a holiday, I''ll take Rongrong to see you. I''ll officially introduce you. " Nie Zhao said.


    It''s not the first time Qin Huan has heard Nie Zhao call Tao Rong on the phone, "OK, just don''t want us to delay your intimacy with your little daughter-in-law. I understand, but I didn''t expect that Nie Zhao would be reduced to this day."


    "What does it mean to be here?" Nie Zhao said unhappily: "you don''t taste the beautiful taste."


    Qin Huan is actually the biggest one among them, and he got married the first time. However, because of the commercial marriage, his relationship with his wife is average. Both of them came back from studying abroad, and they are open-minded It should be that they are too open to each other''s private life, and they are still in a state of laissez faire. This has a deep influence on Yuan Shang and them, but the object they found is not Mrs. Qin''s.


    It can be said that in addition to family and brotherhood, Qin Huan''s other feelings are basically the maintenance of interests, so he doesn''t understand Nie Zhao''s mood at the moment, and he can''t understand why Nie Zhao doesn''t love one in his heart like yuan Shangyu, and he can have many around him.


    "Yes, it''s a good love that you can''t ask for. I can''t ask for it, and I don''t want to ask for it. I know it''s poison according to your performance. It will affect the most rational judgment of a person. When you run into such kind of love in business, you will suffer losses." Qin Huan rational analysis.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t argue with him either. Everyone has his own way of life. No one is right or wrong. He just thinks differently.


    "Well, brother Huan, I''m looking for you to fulfill your promise. Do you remember the promise you and your sister-in-law made me swear when you and your sister-in-law got married?"

 Chapter 578

    When Qin Huan answers the phone, the voice over is still a little noisy, because he happens to have an important dinner party. When everyone drinks Hi, he answers the phone at will. However, when he hears Nie Zhao''s words, he suddenly wakes up and immediately picks up the phone and goes out of the private room.


    The background sound quieted down in an instant.


    "Zhao, are you serious?" Qin Huan has no idea of love and doesn''t pay much attention to the so-called love affair. Although he just found out that his little brother seems to have moved his mind to his daughter-in-law whom he married for no reason and is ready to fall in love, he didn''t expect Nie Zhao to take this step directly.


    Even if before with an Wenlan when it is natural, Nie Zhao did not go to this step.


    "Well, tell my sister-in-law to help me design the wedding ring and engrave the names of Tao Rong and me. She Like cats, if you can add this design Nie Zhao doesn''t know much about this, and only tells Qin Huan some information he knows.


    Qin Huan felt a little unreal and heard: "I''m sure again. Are you serious? Are you sure? But she said that this pair of precepts will only be done for you once in your life, once in your life. If it''s not your true love, she won''t waste her time. "


    Qin Huan''s wife seems to be open-minded. Qin Huan always thinks that she is just joking about this kind of thing like herself. But she never thought that when they got married, she made this promise to their brothers, and told them to abide by it. If life is not the so-called true love, just like their husband and wife, don''t let her struggle .


    Qin Huan thinks that because his wife doesn''t believe in love as much as he does, he takes it as a gambling contract.


    Even if yuan Shang has a girlfriend who has been dating for a long time, even if he means to marry her, until now, whenever Mrs. Qin asks, Yuan Shang doesn''t say that.


    On the contrary, Nie Zhao, who was robbed of his first love by his eldest brother, spoke first. What''s the meaning of this? Qin Huan thinks that Nie Zhao is definitely not the kind of person who will be dazzled by his feelings. He must have made great determination to speak to his friends like this.


    That''s why I''ve repeatedly confirmed his sincerity.


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "I''m sure, I hope I can get the wedding ring when I graduate from Rongrong high school. Then we will hold a wedding ceremony. By the way, for my flat in Beishi, you can help me find the decoration company, because sometimes you can''t contact me, and I don''t want Rongrong to know so early. Specifically, you can help me to move furniture and electrical appliances We''ll do it when we''re ready. We''ll do the foundation first. "


    Qin Huan has been dumb, "you want to move here?"


    Nie Zhao said: "we are not suitable to stay in this family any more. I will arrange everything. When Rongrong graduates, we will leave Nie''s family and go to Beishi for independence."


    Qin Huan was a little excited. "Well, since you have such a plan for the future, brother will definitely help you pave the road and wait for you at any time."


    "Thank you very much." Nie Zhao said sincerely.


    Here Nie Zhao talks to Qin Huan, and there Tao Rong has found Chen Liuzhi.


    Tao Tairong can only appear at the wrong time.


    In Nie''s small garden, flowers are still in full bloom in winter. Nie Xuan sits on the swing chair wrapped in a thick shawl, with her head drooping awkwardly.


    Chen Liuzhi is trying to explain something.


    From a distance, you can see Chen Liuzhi''s stiff body. One of them is careful, the other is totally refusing. It makes people worried.


    Chen Liuzhi was explaining the ring, but how to explain it seemed strange. Finally, he said dryly, "I don''t mean anything else. It''s really because I heard that you like this designer''s work. This kind of early work is very rare in the market, so I sent it to you. I didn''t consider its style. It''s just a piece of jewelry."


    Nie Xuan said in a cold voice: "I understand. Thanks for brother Chen''s kindness. I understand. But if I like it, I can buy it myself. I really don''t need it. With our friendship, it''s too expensive. No merit, no salary. "


    Chen Liuzhi wanted to break his head and said, "just take it as a new year''s gift?"


    Nie Xuan reminded: "brother Chen has forgotten that we have given each other New Year gifts."


    Chen Liuzhi thought again and said, "don''t you like this design? I''ll give it to you for a few days, and give it back to me after you watch it. It''s not a gift. "


    Nie Xuan still shakes her head and refuses.


    Chen Liuzhi said helplessly, "are you embarrassed because it''s a ring?"


    Nie Xuan didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Chen Liuzhi suddenly said in a deep voice: "if I really want to propose to you with a ring, it must be very solemn. I will never use such a casual excuse to let you accept the ring I gave you. I still have this dignity."


    Nie Xuan is stunned. She can''t help looking up at Chen Liuzhi. After all, Chen Liuzhi seldom speaks so frankly that Nie Xuan doesn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Chen Liuzhi looked down at Nie Xuan''s beautiful face as if he saw the end of the world in his eyes.Nie Xuan''s expression was blank for a moment, then returned to coldness and said, "brother Chen, you should understand what I mean. Thank you so much these days. But I... "


    "I won''t give up. If you don''t get married, I won''t give up." Chen Liuzhi said directly.


    Nie Xuan frowned slightly, put down his face and said, "brother Chen, do you want to kidnap me? I won''t blame myself for delaying you. It''s your choice. It''s none of my business


    Chen Liuzhi smiles. Because of Yu Yi, Nie Xuan now has a natural resistance to a man''s advances. No matter whether he is sincere or not, he is equally defensive.


    "Yes, it has nothing to do with you, so I don''t have to delay, and you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s my own choice. I''ve missed one time, and I don''t want to miss the second time. This time I''ll stick to it, at least let you know that you still have my pursuer." Chen Liuzhi said frankly.


    Nie Xuan frowned, as if there was unspeakable melancholy. Chen Liuzhi looked at her heartache and wanted to ease her melancholy, but now he is not qualified. He quietly put down the ring box and said: "a Xuan, I know what you are worried about and what you are thinking. Don''t worry, you and I are adults. I know what choice I am making and I know what I am thinking You don''t have to worry about what you will face. You just need to consider Are you happy with me or not? Do you want to be with me or not? Do you like me or not? Are you willing to give me your future. That''s all you have to think about. "

 Chapter 579

    With that, Chen Liuzhi smiles. He doesn''t give Nie Xuan a chance to react. He turns and walks away, leaving Nie Xuan in a daze at night.


    Tao Rong sidesteps away until Chen Liuzhi arrives at the gate and is ready to leave.


    "Dr. Chen." Tao Rong stops Chen Liuzhi.


    As a result, Chen Liuzhi, who had just finished his handsome words, turned back, his face was red and his head was sweating, and he was in a trance.


    Tao Rong almost didn''t laugh when she saw Chen Liuzhi like this. Fortunately, she held it back, otherwise Nie Xuan in the small garden would have heard it.


    Because Tao Rong''s smile is too obvious, Chen Liuzhi quickly reacts. He looks at Tao Rong awkwardly and says, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong coughed and said something about medicine. See Chen Liuzhi serious note, can''t help but say: "just Doctor Chen so handsome ah, maybe elder sister eat this set."


    As soon as Tao Rong finished, he saw that Chen Liuzhi''s face was almost red with naked eye speed.


    Tao Rong light Piao Piao after the tease, in a good mood to go back.


    When I went back, I met Nie Zhao on the phone, but it was almost the end. Seeing her coming in, I hung up directly.


    Tao Rong just took a look and didn''t ask much. Nie Zhao took the initiative and said, "it''s Qin Huan. I told you about my brother who is doing business in Beishi. I''ll show you the couple. Very interesting people. "


    Tao Rong naturally met her, but it was just a couple of times. She didn''t dare to get close to those people in her last life, because she was not from the same world as her, and she hardly ever left Nanshi. Their brother gatherings were basically in Beishi or Dongshi.


    "They''re looking forward to seeing you, too." Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    Tao Rong suddenly said: "in your circle, I''m probably the one with the least status."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, rare look some strange looking at Tao Rong, then said with a smile: "you would consider such a thing, brave and fearless, eyes higher than the top of Tao Rong where?"


    Tao Rong glared at Nie Zhao and said, "nonsense, when did I do that?"


    Nie Zhao didn''t expose her and said with a smile, "you don''t need to worry about these. It''s true that there are some things behind the people we play with, but we don''t play together because of those things. It''s because they share the same ideals. If they care about those things, then I can''t join their eyes, can I?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, she almost forgot this stubble, Nie Zhao smile way: "you what identity?"? Aren''t you Nie Zhao''s wife? You mean me? Look down on you, look down on me? If some of my friends are disrespectful to you, it will prove that they didn''t treat me as a real friend, so they won''t give you face. After all, you are on the top of my heart. They should all know that they don''t like you. Don''t they just dig my heart? Is that really my friend? "


    Tao Rong was moved by this. Nie Zhao''s words are very reasonable. If you are a real friend, you won''t look down on the woman he married. Those people in the last life ignored her just because Nie Zhao''s attitude determines their attitude. If Nie Zhao''s attitude towards her now What kind of person at the top of his heart is saying such rascal words again.


    Tao Rong reaction, immediately uncomfortable pretended not to hear, turned to the bathroom.


    After sleeping in the same bed all night, Tao Rong didn''t go to correct their sleeping posture. Just hold it. Anyway, she had a good sleep. She never had a dream of breaking her mood again.


    But every morning Nie Zhao is a little too lively, several times in the dangerous edge of crazy trial, make Tao Rong up in the morning to play 120000 spirit, Nie Zhao breath change, she can immediately sweat hair upright, back cool.


    Second, Yuan Shang suddenly came with Lin Jie.


    Yuan Shang only heard the gossip from Qin Huan and came to see the bustle.


    Nie Zhao really doesn''t like them coming here, because as soon as they come, he spends less time with Tao Rong. It''s clear that he cherishes every minute, but some people just don''t know the current affairs.


    Yuan Shang looked at Nie Zhao, who was staring at him, and said with a smile, "I''m not completely here to see the excitement. I have business to do with you. After all, you''re not going to go north..."


    Here, Tao Rong and Lin Jie didn''t listen to them talking in the room, but came out to play.


    Tao Rong chats with Lin Jie below, but he also meets Nie Pei. Nie Pei doesn''t like Tao Rong and Lin Jie, so he sneers at them, but he suddenly changes his words without waiting for Tao Rong to teach him a lesson.


    Tao Rongzheng is surprised to hear that Nie Pei has lived up to people''s expectations and started to ask about yuan Xu.


    By the way, Tao Rong really doesn''t know what happened to Yuan Xu recently. Because some time ago when Nie Zhao was hospitalized, Yuan Xu called several times and sent several messages, which were ignored by Tao Rong. Later, he didn''t remember to reply, so he planned to meet people at the beginning of school. So he didn''t know what yuan Xu was busy with recently.


    But Nie Pei asked, Lin Jie involuntarily looked at Tao Rong, see Tao Rong unknown.Nie Pei said: "what do you think she is doing? If she won''t let you say it, what qualifications does she have to stop it, you say


    Lin Jie didn''t get angry at Nie Pei''s domineering manner. After all, she was born with a good temper and said, "Yuan Xu has nothing to do. She just looks at her writing and homework and trains her martial arts."


    "That''s it?" Nie Pei asked with a frown.


    Lin Jie nodded.


    But when Tao Rong looks at Lin Jie from the side, he finds that Lin Jie has something to hide. Lin Jie is very good at lying. Nie Pei is not familiar with it, so he can''t see it, but Tao Rong can see it at a glance.


    Nie Pei also asked: "during this period of time, whether there are any girls around him, whether he has any close girls."


    Lin Jie immediately shook her head and said, "No


    Nie Pei snorted. Because he was not happy with Tao Rong, he added: "don''t think you''re getting along well with the second brother now. I don''t doubt your relationship with Yuan Xu. If you don''t seduce him, I''ll go back soon."


    Tao Rong''s mouth twitched and said, "no wonder you have such a rich imagination..."


    Said here, Tao Rong suddenly stopped, but such words for Nie Pei is very powerful, immediately Nie Pei''s expression changed, feigned a few words quickly turned upstairs.


    Tao Rong thought about it and took Lin Jie to the small garden, so that she would not jump out again.


    After sitting down in the small garden, Tao Rongcai asked, "is yuan Xu really all right recently? I feel that you just want to talk and stop."


    Lin Jie''s eyes were shaking and she said with a dry smile, "it''s true that we are all doing this, but we are in a bad mood."

 Chapter 580

    Tao Rong used to say: "his mood is the same as the day in June. It''s normal for him to change when he says it''s not good."


    Lin Jie couldn''t help but look at Tao Rong and said, "what do you think of Yuan Xu?"


    Tao Rong seemed to be a picture of two people getting along with each other. She couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s just a little kid, self willed and proud, but bloody. He is good enough. He has a big temper. As long as he teaches well, he is a good kid. And I believe that someone with a strong character like him will achieve something sooner or later. "


    Lin Jie immediately asked, "child, do you think he is a child?"


    Tao Rong immediately responded and said with a smile: "is it a bit ridiculous for me to say that? After all, we are generally big, but I I''ve been married and come out of the mountains. Those who come out of the mountains are precocious. In fact, you can feel that I''m different from Yuan Xu in front of you. "


    Lin Jie immediately responded and nodded: "yes, you are more mature and more like an adult than me. Compared with you, Yuan Xu is not a child. No wonder you like Nie Zhao, because your psychological age can only accept such a big one, and other small ones must be naive in your eyes."


    Tao Rong immediately retorted: "who said I like..." But it''s stuck in the middle. I can''t understand why she talked to Lin Jie.


    Lin Jie immediately laughed and said, "I just like it, but I still don''t admit it. I can see, and I can see how much Nie Zhao likes it, you know? I heard yuan Shang say that as early as the antiques conference, Nie Zhao told him that he liked you and wanted to pursue you formally. "


    Tao Rong a Leng, some trance way: "at that time..."


    Lin Jie nodded and said with a smile, "didn''t he tell you?"


    Tao Rong feels her nose awkwardly. Nie Zhao says that she has liked her for a long time, but he doesn''t say the time or when he will start to act. Tao Rong doesn''t admit or refuse all the time, so it''s hard to ask. It''s really wonderful to hear Lin Jie say that.


    Lin Jie said with a smile: "Tao Rong, you are really happy. You are both in love. You are husband and wife. Although one is in the military region and the other is studying, and you don''t have much time to meet each other, it''s hard for you two to have problems because of your personality. You are strong people, and you won''t be influenced by things at will."


    Tao Rong is noncommittal, but compared with Lin Jie''s situation, maybe she is lucky. As long as there is no trouble behind, maybe she can


    "By the way, will someone pursue you in school?" Lin Jie couldn''t help asking.


    Tao Rong was stunned. He didn''t understand why Lin Jie would ask such gossip. He said, "as soon as I went in, I was framed by various rumors and targeted by Nie Pei. Who dares to like me? Besides, I''m bent on reading, so I don''t have it."


    Lin Jie some uncomfortable said: "I still feel strange, you look so beautiful, study so well, must be a man of the moment, everyone does not know you get married, I thought someone would pursue you."


    Tao Rong laughingly said: "the man of the moment? In another sense, the trouble people are almost the same. It''s no exaggeration to say that few people dare to be friends with me. "


    Lin Jieli said: "that''s why you have such a good relationship with Yuan Xu..."


    Tao Rong looked at it with a puzzled look. Lin Jieli said: "what Nie Pei said just now..."


    Tao Rong said: "because he''s at the same table, and Nie Zhao has an agreement with him. He says he wants to take care of me. What''s up? Are you a little strange today? What do you want to ask? Is something wrong with Yuan Xu? "


    Tao Rong didn''t think much about it. There are few people who have a good relationship with Yuan Xu, and they quarrel all day to be soldiers. It''s estimated that Yuan''s family is worried about this. So Lin Jie came to ask her, who is so-called a good relationship with Yuan Xu.


    But Lin Jie is very guilty. In fact, she wants to ask about the relationship between Tao Rong and Yuan Xu.


    She knew that Tao Rong was honest, but she was worried that Tao Rong inadvertently gave yuan Xu hope, which made yuan Xu crazy.


    Yuan Xu''s madness was because Yuan didn''t have a word in his mind, saying that Nie Zhao finally got Tao Rong, which made yuan Xu who came out for dinner very excited next time.


    At that time, Yuan Shang and Lin Jie found that Yuan Xu had something wrong with Tao Rong. Because they were too shocked, they did not dare to ask directly. Yuan Xu just lost his temper to the limit, but did not say anything clearly. However, they understood more clearly than saying that the young master was moved by Tao Rong.


    Yuan Shang is more calm in this aspect. In his opinion, Yuan Xu has never liked anyone, and maybe he hasn''t made it clear yet. So as long as he doesn''t know all the time, he can still be saved. As long as Tao Rong doesn''t have any ambiguous ideas, he can suppress it quietly.


    Yuan Shang and Lin Jie are here not only because of the news from Qin Huan, but also because Yuan Shang wants to cooperate with Nie Zhao in Beishi in advance to do business under his name. They are also here to test Tao Rong.


    After all, this kind of thing can''t be put on the surface, no matter how trusting it is, it will damage everyone''s relationship and cause harm, so Lin Jie can only steal it.


    It''s not really troublesome to deal with this kind of thing, and we can''t let others know. If the family knows or Nie Zhao knows, the consequences will be unimaginable.Yuan Shang has tried to find a way to change their classes and seats next semester, but he is worried that this will make yuan Xu''s reaction more troublesome.


    It''s also difficult.


    Facing Tao Rong who didn''t know anything, Lin Jie could only suppress her anxiety and said with a smile: "even if she was in a bad mood, she would not ask. It''s rare that you can be friends with him. "


    Tao Rong did not care about the smile, said with a smile: "is a child, a little more patience, suppression, you can get along, the more you follow him, he can go to heaven."


    Lin Jie accompanied her with a smile. As she was talking, she heard the sound of a car outside.


    Tao Rong knew that Chen Liuzhi had come at the right time. Just as she was talking to Lin Jie, she suddenly thought of something before and quickly asked, "by the way, I asked you to go to the hospital for a general examination. Did you go?"


    Lin Jie was stunned, as if she had just remembered. She said awkwardly, "I forgot. I don''t have any discomfort. "


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. Now Lin Jie is much better than before, but


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Jie asked.


    Tao Rong was about to speak, but Chen Liuzhi came in to say hello. When she saw Lin Jie, she was stunned.


    They met each other. After a simple greeting, Chen Liuzhi instinctively took a look at Lin Jie.

 Chapter 581

    Tao Rong thought about it, but she stopped Chen Liuzhi. Now she''s free, why don''t you let Chen Liuzhi take a look.


    Although there is no precise equipment now, Chen Liuzhi with his work bag, simple inspection is still OK.


    Tao Rong raised it because she saw that Chen Liuzhi''s eyes on Lin Jie were still different, otherwise she would not trouble others.


    However, Tao Rong mentioned that, and Lin Jie was embarrassed. After all, she was not a member of the Nie family. How could she use the Nie family''s personal doctor.


    Chen Liuzhi put down the bag and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a simple look. No delay. "


    Although Lin Jie felt that she did not need to be checked, everything had come to this point, and it was not good to insist on refusing.


    A few people are sitting in the garden. Chen Liuzhi takes out a stethoscope. First, he listens to Lin Jie''s heartbeat, and then gives a simple look, smell, and ask. After all, Chen Liuzhi is not a traditional Chinese medicine, and only knows some basic judgments.


    After the inspection, Chen Liuzhi also asked about Lin Jie''s daily life and detailed eating habits.


    "Usually exercise when there is no wheezing, as if to faint feeling." Chen Liuzhi asked.


    Lin Jie is now a little uneasy, "Doctor Chen, is there anything wrong with me?"


    Chen Liuzhi also did not sell the key, directly said: "your heart may not be very good, I suggest you go to the hospital to do a detailed examination, and remember, do pay attention to keep warm, keep relaxed, long-term cold fever also has an impact on the heart."


    "A cold and a fever?" Lin Jie was stunned. She did, especially when she was in a bad mood.


    "I can''t make a detailed diagnosis, but I still need you to have an examination. If you have any questions about the examination report, you can come to my clinic for free consultation." Chen Liuzhi said with a smile as he packed up.


    Lin Jie gratefully said: "how is this interesting?"


    Chen Liuzhi looked at Tao Rong and said, "you are Tao Rong''s good friend. You can help with this little favor."


    Tao Rong looks at Chen Liuzhi gratefully, which should arouse Lin Jie''s attention. Sometimes if patients don''t pay attention to themselves, there is no way at all.


    Just then, Tao Rong inadvertently looked up at the top, the result is to see the end of the third floor corridor balcony is facing the direction of here, a shadow flashed by.


    Tao Rong was stunned for a moment.


    After talking to Lin Jie for a while, Chen Liuzhi plans to leave.


    When I went in, I just met yuan Shang who came out.


    Two people do not know each other, just nodded to say hello.


    As soon as Yuan Shang came, his face smelled a little: "Doctor Chen? What are you talking about? I haven''t found you for a long time


    Lin Jie said with a smile, "Dr. Chen is eager to help me see my health."


    Yuan Shangmei wrinkled his head and said, "if you have nothing to see, you should check your health. Go directly to the hospital. What time are you wasting here?"


    Lin Jie was stunned and stopped talking.


    Tao Rong takes a puzzled look at Yuan Shang, and then discovers that someone is probably jealous. Nie Zhao told Tao Rong that although yuan Shang is a dissolute person, he is very strict with Lin Jie. Once a strange man who makes him feel crisis approaches Lin Jie, he will not be happy whether he is interested in Lin Jie or not.


    This deadly jealous behavior is also the reason why he does not want Lin Jie to go out to work. So far, Lin Jie has not dared to tell yuan Shang that she is secretly opening a shop.


    He must be responsible for what he caused, so Tao Rong said directly: "second brother yuan, it''s my idea. I see elder sister Lin is not feeling well, so I ask doctor Chen to help me. I don''t worry about the charge."


    Tao Rong deliberately joked, which made yuan Shang return to normal, knowing to put aside jealousy and care about Lin Jie''s body.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? Didn''t you come in well? " Yuan Shang asked.


    Lin Jie shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe other people look at me differently. I don''t have any feelings. But when Doctor Chen checked me just now, he said that I might have heart problems. Occasionally, I feel chest tightness, shortness of breath and irregular heartbeat."


    Yuan Shang frowned and said, "how can it be? I remember you had a physical examination before, and you were in good health. "


    Lin Jie was stunned, and suddenly she looked a little uncomfortable.


    "When did you have a physical examination?" Tao Rong asked directly.


    Yuan Shang couldn''t remember for a long time.


    Tao Rong can''t stand yuan Shang''s attitude of not knowing how to cherish. He can''t help but sarcastically say: "it must have been a few years ago. So yuan Er Ge didn''t remember and forgot to remind sister Lin to have a physical examination. After all, sister Lin left school and didn''t work outside. Unless she was ill, she didn''t have the consciousness of regular physical examination at all. I don''t know when the second brother yuan had a physical examination? "


    Yuan Shang was naturally arranged for a physical examination in his work unit. And when he was examined, he never thought of letting Lin Jie, who was at home, also have a regular physical examination. At most, he would take good care of Lin Jie when she was sick.Looking at Yuan Shang embarrassed, Lin Jie has no expression, Tao Rong is not good to continue to speak, after all, not every man has to do as Tao Rong thinks is good. Everyone has his own way of life.


    What Nie Zhao can do doesn''t mean other people should do it.


    The embarrassing topic ended when Yuan Shang brazenly said that he would accompany Lin Jie to have a physical examination next time.


    But when they left in the evening, they happened to be with Chen Liuzhi. Chen Liuzhi politely said hello to Lin Jie, and turned around to see yuan Shang driving by. Yuan Shang''s face was still a little delicate when he saw this scene. Chen Liuzhi was absent-minded, so he didn''t find anything.


    The reason why Chen Liuzhi is absent-minded is that today Nie Xuan''s attitude is obviously a little cold, not intentionally cold, but really cold, which makes him a little caught off guard, and he begins to fear the counter effect caused by excessive force.


    That night saw off a friend, the result is fast at night, Nie Chen and an Wenlan came back.


    At that time, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao did not sleep. They should go down to say hello.


    Tao Rong is ready to go down, but Nie Zhao doesn''t want her to go down. After all, Tao Rong is still in his arms and is surrounded by him to study physics problems, so he just turns off the light immediately and pretends to be asleep.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to see them, so it''s just right not to go.


    Hou Xianshu and Nie Pei come out to meet.


    Hou Xianshu asked Uncle Wang, "what about the others?"


    "The first lady had a rest early. As for the second young master and the second young lady, I just went to see them. The light has been out." Uncle Wang answered truthfully.


    Nie Peili said: "it must be Tao Rong''s intention. She is a dead girl who doesn''t know etiquette."

 Chapter 582

    Wang Bo said with a smile: "recently, the second young lady takes care of the second young master every day. She is really tired. Now it''s normal to rest at this point."


    Nie Pei immediately snorted. Hou Xianshu didn''t say anything. Those people didn''t matter whether they were there or not.


    Just when Nie Chen and an Wenlan come down, they hear Nie Pei humming coldly.


    Nie Chen said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Who has made our second lady unhappy? "


    Nie Peili immediately took Nie Chen''s hand and said: "elder brother, you don''t care about the second elder brother. They are all taken bad by that woman. You see, they don''t come out to pick you up."


    Nie Chen smile unchanged, "the second body is not comfortable, how can he come to pick me up."


    Wang Bo hastened to help explain it.


    Nie Chen looks at an Wenlan and looks back. An Wenlan has been caring about hou Xianshu tenderly. It seems that he has never heard Wang Bo say that Nie Zhao and Tao Rong live together.


    With Hou Xianshu here, Nie Pei doesn''t dare to speak too presumptuously. He just gives an Wenlan some eyes, but they are ignored by an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan and Nie Chen come to the second floor of the auxiliary building together.


    In the corridor, Nie Chen opened the door, an Wenlan''s vision lightly slid to the side, across a door.


    Nie Chen looked back and said with a sneer, "sure enough, I still care. What shall I do? It''s done. "


    An Wenlan looks back at Nie Chen and doesn''t speak.


    Nie Chen also just laughed to smile, opened the door to go in.


    The next morning, Nie Zhao went downstairs for a walk with Tao Rong for breakfast. Inevitably, he met Nie Chen and an Wenlan.


    Although Nie Chen once tore his face with Nie Zhao, when Nie Chen put on the posture of a good brother, Nie Zhao would still give face cooperation, and he would respond to Nie Chen''s care and greetings one by one.


    On the breakfast table, only Nie Chen and Nie Zhao are talking.


    Only occasionally Nie Zhao would give Tao Rong something to eat.


    This is Nie Zhao''s new hobby. He likes to feed Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong can''t eat any more. When Nie Zhao picks up the small cage bag again and hands it over, Tao Rong grabs the chopsticks and puts them in Nie Zhao''s bowl.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, looking at Tao Rong to hook up the corner of the mouth way: "eat full?"? There will be a lot of physical exertion later. "


    Morning is a training course, which naturally leads to physical exhaustion, but it can''t sustain itself.


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "I''m very full."


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s threatening eyes with a smile. Those eyes are like a clear pool. They can see all the happiness below.


    Nie Chen looked at it, a word flashed in his mind, full of love.


    When I saw Nie Zhao and an Wenlan together before, Nie Zhao sometimes felt embarrassed to look at an Wenlan. He was more reserved. Even when he looked at them, he also had a kind of gentle look in his eyes. Now people can''t see that he likes the girl in front of him.


    Nie Chen is a little uncomfortable. He has made a happy thing, but it''s not worth being happy so soon. He thinks this kind of happiness can be seen for a lifetime.


    Nie Chen takes a look at an Wenlan, and unconsciously brings a little condemnation in his eyes. If Nie Zhao doesn''t love an Wenlan, isn''t the fun he gets from an Wenlan less than half.


    "You were hungry in two hours yesterday." Nie Zhao complains in a low voice.


    Tao Rong threw it directly. Even if the consumption is fast, her stomach is not strong.


    Nie Chen said with a smile: "ah Zhao, don''t think that Tao Rong is beautiful. Little girls are all thin. You see Nie Pei doesn''t want to have breakfast in the morning. She asks people to invite her three times and urge her four times. Ah Xuan also eats very little. It''s just like what you feed. When Tao Rong grows fat, it''s your fault."


    Nie Zhao responded: "where can she be fat? I''m afraid she''ll be hungry It''s better to be fat. "


    Nie Zhao said as he glanced at Tao Rong.


    Angry, Tao Rong directly stepped on Nie Zhao under the table, because she remembered that when he held her last night, he said she was thin and didn''t feel like flesh. She suggested that she should hold her more comfortably.


    Tao Rong will not satisfy his selfish desire. She will be healthy.


    In fact, Tao Rong doesn''t know that Nie Zhao''s figure is too delicate and refined after training, so it''s hard for him not to have evil thoughts. So he hopes that she will be a little fat, and the little girl''s chest has been fully developed. As soon as this summer comes, her clothes will be thin, and her figure will show. How many people will see her? He is really envious and wants to leave Tao Rong at home Other men saw it.


    Tao Rong didn''t know that he was full of dissolute thinking.


    In fact, she is still a little uncomfortable now. In front of an Wenlan, Nie Zhao has no scruples. How is she usually, how is she now, which makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    Although NIE is frank and strange, she doesn''t need anything in her heart.Sure enough, I don''t want to live here if If only we could move out with Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong thinks of here, in the heart a jump, immediately denied, how can she open this mouth with Nie Zhao.


    After breakfast, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong went to the warehouse. Nie Chen also came to train for a while in the morning. He saw that Nie Zhao was still guiding Tao Rong, and Tao Rong really performed very well. It was amazing. When sitting on the ground to rest, Nie Chen jokingly said, "do you want to send her to be a soldier in the future? Let her train so hard. "


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "no, being a soldier I''ll take one. We don''t all need to be soldiers in our family. "


    Nie Chen doubts a way: "that why so?"? Like the tough one? "


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "she wants to be stronger and can protect herself, and she often causes trouble for herself, so it''s better and safer to have skills. After all, I can''t always be with her, and I like it very much. When running training, she can keep up with me."


    As soon as Nie Zhao finished, he found someone behind him. Looking back with Nie Chen, he saw an Wenlan standing at the door of the warehouse.


    Nie Chen picks eyebrow, gets up to walk over a way: "come to look for me?"


    An Wen Lan lightly smiles to nod a way: "mom lets you pass." With that, an Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao and finds that Nie Zhao has gone to stare at Tao Rong.


    An Wen Lan still has no what facial expression, met Nie Chen to follow to walk.


    Nie Chen feels very strange about an Wenlan''s performance. In his opinion, an Wenlan is not so easy to give up.


    From the beginning, an Wenlan wanted to occupy the name of the young lady, and caught Nie Zhao''s heart, let him be controlled by her all his life. These Nie Chen saw it from the beginning, and he was happy to see its success, but now an Wenlan is too calm, I don''t know whether she gave up or what to do.

 Chapter 583

    About an Wenlan''s idea, Nie Chen has no chance to know. After the rest day, Nie Chen goes back to the military region.


    Tao Rong''s school is open.


    In fact, Nie Zhao doesn''t want Tao Rong to go to school. In his opinion, it''s OK not to go to school because of Tao Rong''s current level. It''s enough to have her tutor at home.


    But Tao Rong seems to have a different kind of persistence in going to school. Although she doesn''t seem to care much about it, Nie Zhao can see the desire in her eyes and imagine that if Tao Rong didn''t leave shankan village with her, she probably didn''t have the chance to go to high school. Maybe it''s because of this, so she cherishes it very much.


    Nie Pei originally wanted to go back to school and continue to study. Although she was still a little scared, Yuan Xu was there. How could she give up such an opportunity? It''s a pity that she had been absent from school for so long and couldn''t keep up with her studies, so she had to repeat her grade. Moreover, the psychologist suggested that she continue to treat her. So soon, Hou Xianshu decided to take Nie Pei abroad to recuperate.


    Nie Pei fought hard for a party, saying goodbye to her classmates. After all, she had no chance to be a classmate, but we all know that she was for yuan Xu.


    It''s impossible to invite yuan Xu to see her alone. After all, Yuan Xu didn''t even answer Nie Pei''s phone.


    So we can only invite yuan Xu by the name of inviting the whole class.


    At Hou Xianshu''s request, Nie Xuan agreed to help. After contacting Chen Lijuan, Chen Lijuan readily agreed. After all, it was the first day of school, and there was nothing to do. Nie''s family was willing to provide transportation. As long as the students were willing to go, it would be a spring outing.


    When Chen Lijuan is settled here, Nie Pei gets excited immediately. She is happy to see yuan Xu, but some people are very eye-catching.


    Looking at Tao Rong who has breakfast quietly, Nie Pei can''t help but say in a voice: "Hey, you can stay away at that time, just go out and don''t stay here."


    Tao Rong, who was drinking porridge, looked at Nie Pei and said nothing, but Nie Zhao put down the bowl and chopsticks and said, "why?"


    Nie Zhao is now too many times to Nie Pei''s cold face. Nie Pei is already skinned and has no fear at all.


    "Isn''t she hiding her marriage all the time? Why are you not afraid of exposure? Either go out or pretend to be here for the first time. Whatever you choose. " Nie Pei wants Tao Rong to get out of here and not delay her getting along with Yuan Xu.


    Nie Xuan frowned and said, "I''ve also heard that Lijuan said, does the school let you hide your marriage for fear of causing bad influence in the school?"


    Tao Zhaorong is not happy to be married in high school, but she doesn''t want to know that it will cause trouble for all the people beside him.


    Nie Pei see people don''t retort, proud way: "this is my party, you don''t give me screwed up."


    Afraid of Tao Rong''s embarrassment, Nie Xuan said, "if you don''t want to stay at home, I''ll go out with you." It should have been accompanied by Nie Zhao, but now Nie Zhao''s activities are OK within the scope of his home. Going out for a long time is not conducive to recuperation.


    Nie Zhaogang wanted to stop, but Tao Rong nodded and agreed. So he decided that Nie Xuan would pick Tao Rong up at school after school.


    After breakfast, Nie Zhao stood at the door and watched Lao Zhang send people away.


    As Nie Xuan passed by, he jokingly said, "how did you become a stone for looking out at your wife? Really not willing to part for a second? "


    Nie Zhao looked at Nie Xuan with some complaints and said, "I have limited time at home. Naturally, I''m racing against the clock. In fact, it''s OK for Rongrong to stay in my room with me today. Why do you have to rob people with me?"


    Nie Xuan is really stunned by Nie Zhao''s statement. He didn''t expect that his excellent cousin had such a naive side.


    Aunt Qiao, who passed by, couldn''t help laughing.


    Nie Zhao is not embarrassed. Nie Xuan blushes for him.


    "She accompanies you at home every day. She hasn''t been out in the winter vacation. All the girls in the blooming season are bored. I''m suffocating for her. In addition to going to school, she''ll probably accompany you as much as possible. You can''t help yourself. Don''t tie her up. Anyway, you''ll have to stay for a while. Can''t you just give her a breath today?"


    Nie Zhao is a little embarrassed by Nie Xuan. He is immersed in happiness every day, and he doesn''t hear Tao Rong say that he is bored. He thinks that Tao Rong will be as happy as himself, but Tao Rong is still young after all, so he probably wants to go out to play.


    Think of here, Nie Zhao also can''t refute, can only suffocate of go back, just with prepare to go out of an Wenlan pass by, natural they before of dialogue, an Wenlan also heard.


    An Wenlan looks up at Nie Zhao with a strange smile on her face.


    After that, Nie Zhao just looked up and walked forward without strabismus.


    On the other hand, when Tao Rong arrived at the school, before she entered the class, she saw Mo Yijia waiting by the wall in the corridor.


    As soon as Mo Yijia saw that Tao Ronglai was coming, he said hello warmly.


    Mo Yijia has changed a lot. In the past, she was gloomy and lost all day, but now she has a lot of energy. Although she is not as cheerful and lively, she is much better."Why are you here?" Tao Rong asked.


    Mo Yijia said with a smile: "in the new semester, I want to say hello to you. I heard that you are fifth in the grade this time. It''s so amazing."


    Although the ranking of school classes can be known at the end of the term, other classes want to know the ranking of the whole grade only at the beginning of school.


    Tao Rong had heard from Chen Lijuan before, so she knew about her fifth grade. Before the quiz, there was such a trend, so Tao Rong was not surprised. And it''s not the first place, and there''s nothing to be happy about. After all, Nie Zhaohe and Xiaoxiao never seem to have won the first place.


    Tao Rong knew that he was not as clever as his father and daughter, so he had to study hard.


    "How are you? How is the new class adapting? " Tao Rong asks, after all, Lin Ziqing has been arrested, and the villains in the class probably won''t embarrass Mo Yijia.


    Mo Yijia said with a dry smile: "it''s not so easy to change classes and integrate into a new group. As long as you don''t bully me and crowd me out, I don''t care whether you play with me or not. I want to learn from you. "


    Tao Rong speechless way: "I also can be regarded as being excluded, don''t need to learn from me, but I also really don''t care."


    Mo Yijia came to talk to Tao Rong. She was not used to it. She was a little lonely. When Tao Rong wondered why she didn''t look for Niu Lu, she saw Niu Lu hiding in the classroom and secretly looking at Mo Yijia, who was walking away. Her eyes were full of resentment. It is estimated that the quarrel between the two people has not been reconciled.

 Chapter 584

    Tao Rong into the class, but some people say hello to her, Tao Rong with a smile one by one response.


    In the new class, everyone''s face is full of the vitality of the new year, excitedly talking about the interesting things in the past few years, there are several students with poor grades are busy copying the unfinished winter vacation homework together.


    Tao Rong walked through the back of the classroom and found that except for some strange Niu Lu, only one person sat quietly in his seat. People around him with low air pressure had to make a detour.


    This scene makes Tao Rong feel a little funny.


    Yuan Xu is the same as before. He always loses his temper.


    He sat alone in the outer position of the double seat in the corner. With one foot on the ground and the other on the table, the chair leaned back and directly against the wall. The whole person leaned at an inclined angle. The school uniform coat was open, and his hands were inserted in the pants pocket. It was a handsome and casual look.


    A side face angular, away from a little childish, more mature and handsome, a winter is to cover him white, but not cold eyes, as if at any time to get angry.


    When Tao Rong saw it, she went over with a smile.


    Because someone was close, Yuan Xu could feel it. When he looked up, he saw Tao Rong smiling at him. He opened his mouth. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He just looked at her in a daze. She seemed to have a more beautiful face. He raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and shook his mind.


    "What''s the matter? Yuan Sishao, who''s upset you? " Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Yuan Xu''s face sank. He squinted and said, "who are you talking about?"


    Tao Rong didn''t care. He reached out and pulled the back of Yuan Xu''s chair, and pushed it right for him. "I don''t know. Excuse me, please."


    Yuan Xu shakes and looks at Tao Rong in surprise. How can she feel stronger.


    Tao Rong passed behind him, sat down in his own place, and began to pack his schoolbag.


    Yuan Xu became even more angry when he saw that she just ignored herself.


    He stares at Tao Rong until Tao Rong notices that he turns to look at him. He turns his head angrily and ignores Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was amused by his behavior, and he was really an awkward child.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong knew that Yuan Xu actually wanted his friends to pay attention to him, so she just didn''t ask him, so he choked to death and had to coax him.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuan Xu is not angry and says that he doesn''t even look at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong stretches her head and looks at people from the bottom up, making yuan Xu nervous and uneasy.


    "Why are you angry? Who makes you unhappy? I heard from sister Lin that you have been unhappy for a long time. Have you quarreled with your family again about What about being a soldier? "


    Tao Rong asks carefully, in fact, she doesn''t want yuan Xu to be too interested in soldiers. Tao Rong doesn''t know why he died in the war, so naturally he can''t stop it, so the best way is to cut off his interest from the root.


    As a result, as soon as Tao Rong mentioned soldiers, Yuan Xu thought of Nie Zhao and the text message he received in the morning. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but burst into flames.


    "Well! Do you know about Nie Zhao sending me a message? " Yuan Xu asked directly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, didn''t respond.


    Yuan Xu thought she didn''t know, and immediately happily showed her mobile phone to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong understood it and said, "Oh, this matter, I know. I really don''t need your protection. Without Lin Ziqing in this school, Nie Pei can''t come back for the time being. Basically, everyone knows that I''m not easy to be provoked, so there won''t be any bad things happening, and you don''t need to bear any responsibility."


    Yuan Xu was struck by thunder and his face turned black.


    Tao Rong was not happy when he saw him. After thinking about it, he responded and said, "don''t you worry, isn''t Nie Zhao''s message very clear? He will carry out everything he promised you. But you really... "


    Before Tao Rong finished, Yuan Xu suddenly stood up.


    This action scared everyone in the class.


    Yuan Xu looked at Tao Rong and said angrily, "what do you think I am? Do I protect you even because of Nie Zhao? "


    With that, Yuan Xu rushed away.


    And such a scene in some precocious students naturally can not help gossip, but they dare not say to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is confused. After thinking for a long time, she comes to the conclusion that she gets along well with Yuan Xu and is already a good friend. Yuan Xu has few friends that she is willing to associate with, so she treats her sincerely.


    But just now her statement and Nie Zhao''s way of doing it, as if he protected her completely became a deal, ignoring his friendship and sincerity, so he was so angry.


    Tao Rong introspection, now go out to chase people also can''t catch up, so can only call to send a message to apologize.


    No one answered the phone, and the sending of short messages was a dead end.


    It was not until Chen Lijuan came to hold the class meeting that Yuan Xu appeared calmly.Tao Rong smiles when she sees yuan Xu, but yuan Xu doesn''t even look at her.


    The class was quiet, and it was not convenient to talk. Tao Rong could only get a little closer and said in a low voice: "sorry, Nie Zhao and I didn''t mean that. Yuan Xu, I really thought you were my friend. I just thought it was really awkward to have that deal, which affected our relationship. It''s just right to cancel. If you protect me later, it''s just because I''m your friend, not because of Nie Zhao''s deal. Isn''t that good? "


    Tao Rong felt that his explanation was in place, and Yuan Xu finally had a little reaction.


    Yuan Xu looked at Tao Rong and was silent for a while. Then he suddenly said, "I heard the second elder brother say, are you with Nie Zhao?"


    Yuan Xu no longer called brother Nie, but called Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong was stunned. She didn''t expect that Yuan Xu would ask this question. However, Yuan Xu knew about their Nie family before, so she also understood the relationship between her and Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong is a little embarrassed. How can she answer that.


    "Not together?" Yuan Xu couldn''t help raising his voice.


    Tao Rong touched his nose and instinctively said, "don''t gossip about adults, children."


    As a result, as soon as Tao Rong finished speaking, she found that Yuan Xu''s face turned black instantly. Then she reflected that she had said something wrong, and quickly said, "well, it''s about husband and wife. It''s not something you''ve never been married can understand."


    "You don''t deny it?" Yuan Xu said directly, "I heard Nie Zhao moved back from his study. Do you live together?"


    Tao Rong felt something was wrong. "Yuan Xu, why do you care so much about this? You are not such a gossip

 Chapter 585

    Yuan Xu is a little flustered when questioned by Tao Rong, so he stares at Tao Rong, as if to increase his momentum.


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu suspiciously and doesn''t understand what''s going on with him.


    In the end, Yuan Xu couldn''t make it. He said with a restrained breath, "I just think it''s strange that you didn''t pay attention to Nie Zhao before. Women are so fickle. "


    Tao Rong was said by Yuan Xu to be a little sad. It''s all about what.


    Just want to ask yuan Xu in the end what''s going on, is not in a bad mood, take her out, Chen Lijuan here has begun to arrange class seats.


    Tao Rong just reaction come over, originally can change a seat of, this is afraid to change a table.


    Tao Rong didn''t respond. Anyway, there are only a few annoying people in this class. He should not be so unlucky.


    But yuan Xu next to him frowned deeply. Before yuan Shangfei wanted to change his class, Yuan Xu finally stopped yuan Shang''s action because it was hard for yuan Shang to tell Mrs. yuan that with Mrs. yuan''s protection, Yuan Shang''s decision became more like this, but the matter of changing seats


    Sure enough, because there were three less people in the class, Yuan Xu sat alone, and Tao Rong was arranged to sit at the same table with he Luyun.


    When Yuan Xu heard his name, he was flustered. But when he looked at Tao Rong, he found that Tao Rong was ready to leave happily.


    Yuan Xu tried his best to suppress his impulse, but when he watched Tao Rong sitting in another seat and talking and laughing with others, Yuan Xu really couldn''t accept it.


    When the whole class sat down, Yuan Xu picked up his schoolbag and went to Tao Rong''s seat.


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu in surprise. Chen Lijuan on the stage frowns and says, "Yuan Xu, please go back to your seat."


    Yuan Xu turned to Chen Lijuan and said, "teacher, I want to change my seat."


    Finish saying to see to Tao Rong side of he Luyun, "you go, I want to sit here."


    "Yuan Xu?" Tao Rong was surprised.


    The whole class has begun to whisper, we all hold the posture of watching a good play.


    There is only one person whose eyes are measured by Yin, that is an Rifan.


    Because Nie Pei has not been in, he has no energy to go to school. Moreover, his elder sister has told him not to target Tao Rong at school, so as not to get caught and get into trouble. So that''s what he''s been looking at.


    But this moment I feel that something is wrong. Why does yuan Xu seem to have something to do with Tao Rong


    An Rifan thinks it''s interesting. He must tell his sister when he goes back.


    Yuan Xu probably felt that his behavior was too abrupt. In the past, he didn''t care what others thought, but now it''s different.


    Yuan Xu reluctantly explained: "I''m not used to sitting alone now, and I''m not used to other people being my deskmate."


    Yuan Xu carries out his willfulness as always, and then stares at he Luyun.


    Although he Luyun is brave at ordinary times, she is still a little afraid of Yuan Xu, especially when she is staring at him like this. It''s like she robbed yuan Xu''s treasure, which makes her stand up involuntarily under too much pressure.


    Tao Rong see this situation, this scene is also helpless, looked at Chen Lijuan nodded.


    Chen Lijuan helplessly nodded her head, which was regarded as the default.


    So Tao Rong got up and said, "I''d better go back to my original position."


    Yuan Xu''s childish temper, although he can''t be used to it, is too good-natured. This kind of little thing doesn''t follow the point, but rather makes trouble for himself, so Tao Rong finally decides to continue to be the same table with Yuan Xu. In Tao Rong''s opinion, Yuan Xu is like a child playing family wine, and doesn''t want his playmate to be robbed.


    Finally, Yuan Xu obediently followed Tao Rong back to their original seats and sat down intact, so that the expression on his face was slightly improved.


    Tao Rong felt like he was with a willful big child, full of helplessness.


    However, after sitting down, Tao Rong''s heart is faintly out of some ideas.


    Yuan Xu can''t treat himself What is there


    Because the eyes of the students around looking at them are not pure, and Tao Rong is not unaware of it, but once the idea comes up, he thinks it is impossible. After all, he is married, and Yuan Xu knows it.


    Moreover, he was often fierce to her, and didn''t like the normal performance of a girl at all, so Tao Rong thought for a while and gave up.


    Later, he continued to hold class meetings and get new books. In the process, Yuan Xu didn''t even say a word to Tao Rong, that is, after he grabbed people back, he ignored her existence.


    Tao Rong really can''t understand this boy''s mind, so she is too lazy to speculate. She is not a meddler and intimate sister.


    After that, Chen Lijuan mentioned that Nie Pei invited the whole class to Nie''s house to have a party and asked for everyone''s opinions.


    The students in the class are a little afraid of Nie Pei, but they are quite curious about the legendary Nie family. It''s the top family in Nanshi. It''s a lucky thing to be able to go there once. It''s a boast for many years. So Chen Lijuan said that after the class was quiet for a moment, she immediately burst the pot.Tao Rong knows Nie Pei''s purpose, but she doesn''t think it can be achieved. After all, Yuan Xu hates Nie Pei very much, so she is unlikely to go.


    After school, Tao Rong also saw yuan Xu go alone, and thought that he really would not be there.


    Later, Tao Rong was also picked up by Nie Xuan.


    After two people strolled around the mall for a while, Nie Xuan, as the elder sister, insisted on buying things for Tao Rong. Strictly speaking, Tao Rong accepted the Nie family''s shopping for her for the first time.


    This is what Nie Xuan says. She regards Tao Rong as a child of her own. She has to be nice to her and buy something for her.


    Tao Rong also can obediently accept, as a result this became Tao Rong''s shopping activity.


    Is trying on clothes, suddenly Tao Rong received a phone call, Tao Rong thought it was Nie Zhao called, the results of a pick up, turned out to be yuan Xu.


    On the phone, Yuan Xu''s voice was obviously unstable, "where have you been? Are you not at home? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, heard the background sound is a noisy voice, can''t help but surprised way: "you can''t go to Nie''s house."


    Yuan Xu paused and said, "why aren''t you here?"


    Tao Rong speechless way: "I want to keep secret, I am Nie''s daughter-in-law''s matter, how can appear, is not to make trouble for oneself?"? How did you get there? "


    But just after Tao Rong asked, he heard a familiar voice calling yuan Xu, which was Nie Zhao''s voice.


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know, so Nie Xuan comes to ask Tao Rong what''s wrong after paying?

 Chapter 586

    Tao Rong replied to Nie Xuan, "all the students have gone home. Someone asked me why I didn''t go."


    Nie Xuan nodded and said, "there''s no way to do this. I heard Nie Zhao say that he wants to hold a wedding when you graduate from high school, and then invite everyone to attend, so that you won''t be wronged."


    Tao Rong a Leng, but did not think of what committee is not aggrieved, anyway, are irrelevant people, but the wedding?


    Tao Rong some trance way: "what wedding?"


    Nie Xuan was surprised and said, "of course, it''s your wedding with Nie Zhao. I want to say that your marriage is too much of a joke. It''s just a marriage certificate. There''s nothing else. How can it make people feel at ease?"


    Tao Rong asked uneasily, "do you mean Nie Zhao said he would have a wedding, me and his wife?"


    Nie Xuan was surprised and said, "didn''t he tell you? Because I am familiar with some designers, he asked me if I know anyone who can design wedding dresses. By the way, do you like the Chinese style or the western style? I suggest we have both. But don''t worry. There''s more than a year left. "


    Tao Rong can''t say anything at once. What she says is the answer to tell him whether or not to be together after graduation. Nie Zhao has already acquiesced that they are together and started to prepare for the wedding. It''s just That is


    Tao Rong''s face turned red uncontrollably and her heart began to beat faster. She didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, at Nie''s house, Yuan Xu was called to his study by Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao naturally heard yuan Xu and Tao Rong on the phone.


    Last time yuan Shanglai mentioned yuan Xu''s desire to talk and stop talking, he guessed 7788. He didn''t want to interfere too much. He didn''t think Tao Rong would take a fancy to Yuan Xu. He also thought that if she didn''t find out, nothing would happen. If she found out, she could handle it well. He believed in Tao Rong''s ability.


    However, after Yuan Xu finds out that Tao Rong is not here, he directly shakes Nie Pei''s face and turns to call Tao Rong. Nie Zhao can''t help himself.


    Seeing that Yuan Xu hung up the phone and looked at himself, Nie Zhao knew that he had regarded himself as a rival.


    Nie Zhao is amused in the heart, to Yuan Xu hook finger, signal him to come to the study.


    At this time, Nie Pei came over and saw Nie Zhao. He didn''t know why, so he said, "second brother, don''t you come down?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Nie Pei and said, "I''ll talk to Yuan Xu. You take care of your classmates first. You''ll find them all. What''s it like hanging out there?"


    Nie Pei choked and murmured, "I don''t want to see them." Then he looked at Yuan Xu.


    But yuan Xu didn''t look at Nie Pei at all, so he went to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Pei can''t stop him, so he can only watch yuan Xu leave. He is so angry that Nie Pei stomps on the spot.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, an Rifan came up.


    "Nie Pei, don''t worry about him. He doesn''t come to see you. If he can''t find the person he wants, he won''t talk to you." An Rifan said sour.


    Nie Pei immediately looked at Li and said, "what do you mean by that?"


    An Rifan quickly coaxed: "don''t be angry. I''ll tell you what happened today. I doubt it..."


    An Rifan said his own things again, and then his doubts came out. He succeeded in seeing Nie Pei''s face very angry.


    "That bitch, I used to think she was restless when I saw her. As expected, she cheated my second brother everywhere, even ah Xu." Nie Pei was so angry that he clenched his fist tightly. His whole face was ferocious. "I don''t want to expose her face." With that, Nie Pei rushed to Nie Zhao''s study.


    At this time, Nie Zhao didn''t know how to warn yuan Xu, so he saw Nie Pei push the door directly.


    "Nie Pei, who allows you to enter without knocking." Nie Zhao looks unhappy.


    Nie Pei was not afraid of Nie Zhao at this time. He closed the door and said, "I have something urgent to tell you. You are all cheated by Tao Rong."


    Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu were stunned at first, and then they all looked at Nie Pei without expression.


    Nie Pei looks worried, as if only she knows the truth, others are hoodwinked, so she must quickly let them see the truth of Tao Rong.


    "Second brother, ah Xu, you''ve been cheated by Tao Rong. She''s just a cunt with two feet on two boats." Nie Pei said anxiously.


    Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu''s face suddenly changed. Nie Pei was happy to see their reaction.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao picks up the small ornament on the table and smashes it at Nie Pei. Nie Pei is startled, and the object hits the wall not far away from her. Nie Zhao naturally controls the angle and gives a warning.


    "I said, don''t use such insulting words to say Rongrong!"


    Nie Pei looks at Nie Zhao in horror. Nie Zhao does it to her for the first time. She used to say bad things about Tao Rong all the time. Nie Zhao just talks about it verbally. If she doesn''t really do anything to her, she will have no fear. This time, she really feels Nie Zhao''s anger and is scared.


    Nie Pei instinctively looks at Yuan Xu, but from Yuan Xu''s eyes, Nie Pei sees a more fierce look. It seems that if Nie Zhao hadn''t just started, he would have hit people. Nie Pei can''t bear that disgusting look.Nie Pei immediately began to cry. "Are you two crazy to defend her? You''ve all been cheated. She cheated her second brother at home. She liked her and seduced ah Xu at school. Did she make you think that there was nothing between her and my second brother? In fact, they were together long ago. She was deliberately seducing you. Otherwise, how could you care about her? And second brother, you don''t know, she was with me at school Yuan Xu is very close. Her teacher has changed her seat, and she deliberately goes back to sit at the same table with ah Xu. She just wants all the men around her, and you are all cheated. "


    Nie Zhao cold voice way: "shut up, you know what.". Just guess. "


    Yuan Xu is not calm, "you don''t talk nonsense, what seduce, Tao Rong has never done!"


    Nie Pei see them two also want to protect Tao Rong, immediately aggrieved want to wake up two people, let them see the true face of Tao Rong.


    Nie Pei cried nonsense, has been unable to calm down.


    Nie Zhao frowned and thought that it was bad for Tao Rong to make trouble. He said, "don''t talk about it. You misunderstood it. Yuan Xu and Rong Rong are just friends. Is it necessary for Rong Rong to get your permission to make a friend? "


    Nie Zhao finished and looked at Yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu is also upset by the quarrel. He wants to beat Nie Pei, but what Nie Pei says makes him react. If the quarrel goes on, others will know what to say about Tao Rong, and if others in the Nie family know, Tao Rong''s life in the Nie family will be hard, and he can''t hurt Tao Rong.


    Just as Nie Zhao''s eyes stare at him, Yuan Xu understands Nie Zhao''s meaning with a pair of eyes. He immediately says, "don''t talk nonsense. Tao Rong and I are friends. I want you to take care of my friends! I just like to sit at the same table with my friends. What''s the matter with you? Don''t pull on us. If you dare to make rumors about Tao Rong and me again, I won''t let you go! "

 Chapter 587

    Nie Pei was a roar, muddled for a long time, cry more loudly, finally or an Rifan don''t worry, Nie Pei went to find next door an Wenlan just stopped the situation.


    When an Wenlan and an Rifan come to the door, they hear Nie Pei''s cry.


    Although an Wenlan knocked on the door, she didn''t wait for the response, so she opened the door and went in. As soon as she went in, she came to Nie Pei and looked at Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu with a reproachful look. "How can you bully little girls?"


    An Rifan comes to comfort Nie Pei.


    But before he could speak, Yuan Xu rushed up to him, grabbed an Rifan''s collar and almost lifted him up.


    "I warned you not to meddle in your business. Are you looking for death?" Yuan Xu is not a fool. Naturally, he is the first to doubt an Rifan.


    Although an Rifan is a little afraid of Yuan Xu, he is still tough when he wants to face him. He tries to push yuan Xu away and yells, "what are you doing! Fight! I''m not afraid of you! "


    "Stop it, all of you!" Anxiously, an Wenlan said, "ah Zhao, you don''t care."


    Nie Zhao took a look and said, "we adults should not interfere in children''s mischief."


    Because of Nie Zhao''s acquiescence, Yuan Xu is even more confident, and directly raises a person to throw to the side.


    An Rifan, who was thrown on the floor, cried in pain, "Yuan Xu, how dare you!"


    "You dare to talk nonsense and make rumors. I didn''t make your mouth swollen. It''s a shame for your family. Next time you try again to see if I won''t pull out your teeth." Yuan Xu is as fierce as a wolf. He stares at an Rifan with a pair of cold eyes, which makes an Rifan scared.


    "I I... " An Rifan wants to sophistry, but after looking at Nie Pei, who is crying quietly, he doesn''t dare to say anything.


    Yuan Xu was obviously very angry.


    An Wenlan looks at her bullied brother, her eyes turn cold gradually, and looks at Yuan Xu with some displeasure. "Yuan Xu, this is the Nie family after all."


    Yuan Xu sneered: "he is not a member of the Nie family. I didn''t do anything about the people in the Nie family. " Yuan Xu arrogantly pointed to Nie Pei beside him, and made it clear that if Nie Pei was not a member of the Nie family, he would have done it long ago.


    An Wenlan is really choked by such a axle boy. She turns to Nie Pei and says, "Pei Pei, what''s the matter?"


    Nie Pei now where dare to say ah, obviously her tears have no use, and Yuan Xu even an Rifan bullied, must be quite angry, where she dare to touch the mold ah, and she felt that with Yuan Xu such arrogant personality, like who will not hide a lie, may really be their own misunderstanding.


    The more Nie Pei thought about it, the more worried he was. In the end, he chose to give it up. Under the comfort of an Wenlan, he sobbed and blurted.


    Finally, Nie Zhao said: "you take them out, there are students to take care of, no one at home like what."


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao didn''t respond, but looked at Nie Pei and said, "Nie Pei, I hope you can take a cut and gain wisdom. Don''t always listen to the wind as rain. It won''t be so easy next time."


    Nie Zhao''s warning is obviously serious. An Wenlan has already learned from an Rifan why Nie Pei is making trouble. She thinks that this can add trouble to Tao Rong, but she didn''t expect Nie Zhao to defend Tao Rong so much.


    Also blame Nie Pei stupid, know so good chips, should make good use of, even directly to confrontation, let them have the heart of defense, there is no more stupid thing than this, really wasted her a good card.


    Looking at the useless appearance of Nie Pei, an Wenlan is really out of breath. In the end, he doesn''t say anything and leaves with an Rifan and Nie Pei.


    When only Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu were left in the room, they fell into a strange silence.


    After suffering for a while in silence, Yuan Xu finally spoke.


    Yuan Xu turned directly to Nie Zhao and began Shi Po''s speech.


    "I admit that I like Tao Rong. I haven''t told her yet, because I''m not sure about her relationship with you now. If you are still the nominal couple before, I hope you can divorce her and I will give her happiness."


    When he said this, Yuan Xu''s tone was firm, his eyes were bright and frightening, and his whole body was tense, as if ready to go.


    Yuan Xu doesn''t like beating around the bush. When he gradually understands something, he knows that he likes Tao Rong. He wants to be with her every day, watch her smile at him and identify with himself. And because at first he knew the strange relationship between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, he didn''t think it was immoral, because in his eyes, Tao Rong was only attached to Nie Zhao, not a real couple.


    Because there was no moral restraint at the beginning, he was infatuated with Tao Rong in his daily life.


    He resolutely admitted that what he wanted would always strive for, would not shrink back, and would not think too much.


    And Nie Zhao was really surprised by his straightforward attitude. He was so angry and funny.


    Originally, he held a joking attitude and thought it was just a smelly boy''s adolescence, but now it''s a little different.Yuan Xu''s unswerving manner makes Nie Zhao know that the child is seriously in love with Tao Rong. He is not impulsive, and even more impossible to be a casual adolescent.


    Yuan Xu was originally a determined boy. Nie Zhao could see the potential of being a soldier from him. He was serious, sincere and committed to everything.


    That''s why Nie Zhao made an agreement with him to protect Tao Rong, but he didn''t expect to let him miss his daughter-in-law. It''s a real blunder.


    "Not a nominal couple." Nie Zhao with the same serious attitude replied: "is a real husband and wife, we love each other, not a third party."


    Yuan Xu''s expression was stunned for a moment. "I don''t believe it. It was not before. Did you force her to threaten her?"


    Nie Zhao jokingly raised one side of his mouth and said, "you like Tao Rong, and naturally you know her. Do you think she is the kind of person who can be forced to threaten? If you don''t believe it, you can go to tell her whether she is willing to accept you or not. But I can remind you that she takes you as her intimate friend now. If you do, she will refuse and stay away from you. She is a person who is afraid of trouble. She doesn''t want to bear emotional debt. Besides, can''t you feel that she will like you? "


    Ten minutes later, Yuan Xu came out of his study and left Nie''s house.


    Nie Zhao stays in the room alone and feels that Yuan Xu does not dare to tell Tao Rong by threatening her. This is the best way for Nie Zhao. Although this move is too cruel for the little boy, Nie Zhao does not want Tao Rong to know that Yuan Xu likes her. Even if he knows that Tao Rong will not choose yuan Xu, he does not want any possible object to appear in Tao Rong''s room In life, killing is the best way from the beginning. This is also the most relaxed way for Tao Rong.


    "Dong Dong Dong." There was a knock on the door, but the door had not been closed since Yuan Xu left. Someone was standing at the door and knocking.


    Nie Zhao looked over and saw an Wenlan leaning against the door and said, "are you free? I have something very important to tell you

 Chapter 588

    When Tao Rong and Nie Xuan finished shopping and finished their dinner, they still felt a little early, so they planned to go around.


    Nie Xuan mentioned that he wanted to buy some flowers to plant in the garden.


    Tao Rong immediately thought of Lin Jie''s florist.


    Knowing that Lin Jie would not appear in the store, he didn''t inform Lin Jie and took Nie Xuan directly.


    "Is it your friend''s shop?" Nie Xuan has a wonderful way.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "how do you feel about starting your own business?"


    "Very good." Nie Xuan nodded to show her approval. Nie Xuan is not a polite speaker, so she said yes, which must be true.


    Nie Xuan starts to pick flowers carefully. Tao Rong is not interested in flowers, so he just sits by and reads newspapers and magazines to pass the time.


    After a while, Nie Xuan was led to the small glass greenhouse by the shop assistant. There were more varieties in it.


    Tao Rong thinks Nie Xuan will choose for a long time, but he doesn''t expect that he suddenly hears the sound of hasty footsteps. He turns to see that Nie Xuan has come out of the room quickly.


    Tao Rong''s face was puzzled, because Nie Xuan''s face was very gloomy and cold, which was almost the same as Nie Zhao when he was angry.


    "Elder sister?" Tao Rong stands up and wants to know why, but Nie Xuan doesn''t even stop.


    "Let''s go." Nie Xuan said coldly and went straight outside.


    Tao Rong is stunned for a moment. Although she can''t help but keep up, she is still curious about the reason why Nie Xuan will become like this, so she looks back.


    As a result, Chen Liuzhi stumbled out.


    Rub your legs as you run.


    Tao Rong is surprised and doesn''t know how to meet Chen Liuzhi here.


    Chen Liuzhi also saw Tao Rong. His eyes suddenly changed, just as he saw his life-saving benefactor, he yelled: "Tao Rong, stop ah Xuan!"


    Tao Rong still trusted Chen Liuzhi, so she rushed forward to hold Nie Xuan and said, "elder sister, it''s Doctor Chen."


    "Let go, or follow me, or let me go!" Nie Xuan throws Tao Rong away.


    Tao Rong is really shocked, but the expression on Nie Xuan''s face is no longer a joke. He has no choice but to follow Nie Xuan first. By the way, he looks back at Chen Liuzhi and signals him to be calm.


    Just when I looked back, I saw that Lin Jie ran out with her pale face.


    Tao Rong had a flash in his mind for a moment, but he didn''t have time to react, so he followed Nie Xuan to get on the bus. As soon as he stepped on the gas, Chen Liuzhi didn''t catch up.


    In the car, Nie Xuan''s speed has already made Tao Rong involuntarily tighten his seat belt.


    "Elder sister Traffic safety is very important! I don''t want to have an accident and die so early. " Tao Rong looked at the blurred scenery outside the window nervously.


    But Nie Xuan didn''t seem to hear it at all. Tao Rong really felt that her life was under threat.


    "Big sister!" Tao Rong directly reaches out and pats Nie Xuan on the shoulder. Nie Xuan wakes up like a dream.


    As the speed gradually stabilized, Tao Rongsong said, "elder sister, what''s the matter? Did Dr. Chen make you angry? Why are you so angry all of a sudden? "


    "Nothing? That man has nothing to do with me. " Nie Xuan said coldly.


    Tao Rong thought for a moment and said tentatively, "does elder sister mistakenly think that this is a chance encounter arranged by Doctor Chen and I am wronged."


    Nie Xuan was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t think of this layer.


    Such an obvious misunderstanding never occurred to Nie Xuan, which means that there is something more important in Nie Xuan''s mind.


    Tao Rong''s eyes turned and said, "was Dr. Chen with someone just now?"


    Nie Xuan said with a frown, "it''s like your friend No It''s yuan Shang''s girlfriend. Ah, it seems that this girlfriend can''t stand the romantic yuan Shang at last. "


    It turns out that the name of Yuan Shang is so popular. "No, sister-in-law, second brother yuan has changed. They have a very close relationship." Tao Rong tries to say.


    Nie Xuan''s face didn''t change, as if it didn''t matter what Tao Rong said.


    "Sister, have you misunderstood something? Isn''t Dr. Chen chasing you all the time? " Tao Rong said again.


    Nie Xuan took a look at Tao Rong and said, "don''t mind your own business, little child."


    Tao Rong


    After a while, Nie Xuan said in a flat tone, "your friend is really good."


    There seems to be a complete misunderstanding.


    Tao Rong is trying to help explain, the result of the cell phone rang up.


    Tao Rong naturally knew who was calling. After thinking about it, he picked it up directly.


    If Nie Xuan wasn''t driving, he would have wanted to cover his ears. After all, the sound of mobile phones is quite loud now. Even in the earpiece mode, you can hear one or two in a quiet and closed environment.


    Nie Xuan naturally hears Chen Liuzhi''s worried voice. Her face turns blue, but it''s not easy to let Tao Rong Hang up."Where''s Nie Xuan?"


    Tao Rong''s ears exploded as soon as he answered.


    Tao Rong jokingly said, "Doctor Chen, I''ve known you for so long. It''s the first time I''ve heard your voice so dispassionate." Tao Rong said while observing Nie Xuan''s manner.


    "Are you together?"


    Tao Rong deliberately changed his mobile phone to another ear, which makes it closer to Nie Xuan.


    "Yes, my elder sister is in a hurry, so she took me away. By the way, what a coincidence! How come you are in this shop today? Elder sister Lin doesn''t usually go there. When did you get so familiar and make an appointment to meet?" Tao Rong knows what Nie Xuan cares about now, so he helps her to ask directly. It''s easier for people to look at the truth calmly than asking them to confront each other face to face.


    "No, it''s a misunderstanding." Chen Liuzhi anxiously said: "before Lin Jie''s physical examination results came out, the situation is a bit strange, she is very afraid, and dare not tell others, so she contacted me, hope I can help her see, I was in the vicinity of the clinic, came by the way, because she also need to come to the store to see goods today, just a coincidence."


    Tao Rong looks sideways at Nie Xuan, but he doesn''t see how good Nie Xuan looks.


    Alas, the explanation of Chen Liuzhi, a straight man, is so misleading.


    "The only thing that troubles you is that you can''t trust your father and mother. The only thing that troubles you is that she can''t help you."


    Sure enough, when Tao Rong finished, Nie Xuan''s eyes flashed.


    "Just now, Lin Jie suddenly felt chest tightness and dizzy. I just supported her. I didn''t expect that a Xuan just came in and saw this scene. She must have misunderstood that I have something to do with Lin Jie. I swear that I really don''t know Lin Jie well, just because we all know you." Chen Liuzhi explained anxiously.

 Chapter 589

    Hearing this, Tao Rong was so close that she didn''t laugh.


    "I know you don''t know each other, it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. I''ll tell my sister Tao Rong said with a laugh. When he looked at Nie Xuan again, Nie Xuan was already confused.


    "As for this misunderstanding, I don''t know if it has weight in my elder sister''s heart." Tao Rong said deliberately.


    Chen Liuzhi tries his best to meet Nie Xuan and explain to her, but Tao Rong can''t make the decision for Nie Xuan. All he can do is pass on the message.


    After a few words, Chen Liuzhi calms down, hangs up and looks at Nie Xuan.


    The naked eye can see that Nie Xuan''s ears are red. Just like Nie Zhao, when he''s a little uncomfortable, it must be the ears that are red first.


    "Elder sister, did you hear that?" Tao Rong funny asked: "do you want to let Doctor Chen go home."


    At this time, Nie Xuan has driven the car back to Nie''s neighborhood in a rage.


    "No!" Nie Xuan stopped the car later. Originally, they didn''t plan to come back so early.


    "Even if you don''t believe Dr. Chen, you should believe me." Tao Rong said.


    Nie Xuan takes a look at Tao Rong, and his eyes have become quite calm. "It doesn''t make any difference to me whether I believe it or not. I won''t have anything to do with him. Just take advantage of this time to pull the relationship away."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Xuan helplessly. She finds that Nie Xuan is as stubborn as Nie Zhao. It''s really a headache.


    "Poor Doctor Chen." Tao Rong murmured.


    Nie Xuan said in a deep voice, "if you leave me, he will not be pitiful."


    Tao Rong asked: "elder sister, do you like Doctor Chen?"


    "I don''t like it." Nie Xuan didn''t even think about it, so he replied directly.


    "Then why are you jealous today?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Xuan said calmly: "a person who talks about pursuing you all day turns around and talks with other women. I just sigh that Lijuan''s elder brother is such a person, but it''s normal. Maybe he just wants to understand. That''s what smart people should decide. "


    "But it''s all a misunderstanding." Tao rongdao.


    "Since Lin Jie has a good relationship with you, it must prove that there is no problem in character. Yuan Shang is not very good. Maybe it''s a good choice for Lin Jie and Chen Liuzhi to be together. One is ill and the other is a doctor. It''s a perfect match." Nie Xuan said with a hard smile.


    Tao Rong is really curious about when Nie Xuan can be tough. Although she doesn''t care about whether Nie Xuan will be with Chen Liuzhi in the end, Tao Rong doesn''t care. She''s not Cupid and doesn''t like archery. But because of her request, she leads to such a Wulong, which makes Nie Xuan find an excuse to refuse Chen Liuzhi. Isn''t she harmed Chen Liuzhi, you can''t bear such a charge.


    "Elder sister, don''t make a fuss. You don''t know that Yuan Shang was a scum before, but he was equivalent to Lin Jie''s life. Lin Jie could have nothing for him, even Life. So there is absolutely no other idea. As for Dr. Chen, not to mention that he has admired you for many years, and even willingly stayed with you after you got married. I don''t think he is so easy to change his mind. I once heard Nie Zhao say that they met in foreign countries. Excellent and handsome Dr. Chen had many suitors around him, but he never had a suspected partner, which made Nie Zhao think that he was not interested in women interest. This kind of infatuation may have to wait until the amnesia


    Tao Rong says carelessly, but let Nie Xuan''s heart beat faster.


    Looking at Nie Xuan''s frowning, Tao Rong gives a knowing blow.


    "I know that you like Dr. Chen. You have already loved him before you know it."


    Nie Xuan was stunned and instinctively retorted: "nonsense!"


    Tao Rong jokingly said: "if the young masters of the general family come to pursue you, you will be dismissive. You won''t care about what you have done, and you won''t think that other men will look down on you because of their shortcomings. If you have such an idea, you won''t refute it when those people put it forward to you. As Miss Nie, even if you have some shortcomings She is also more arrogant than others. It''s because you don''t look up to others, not because they don''t deserve you. Isn''t that how you treat those people who were brought by your sister-in-law before? "


    Nie Xuan looks at Tao Rong. Her pupils shrink and she opens her mouth to explain something, but Tao Rong doesn''t allow her to quibble at all.


    "But to Chen Liuzhi, his attitude is totally opposite. Because he is worried that his own shortcomings will become a drag on him, he has been avoiding and putting himself in a humble role, saying that everything is for his good. Is it not good for him to be with you? Why are there such two different attitudes? "


    Nie Xuan''s forehead is already sweating. She looks at Tao Rong in a panic, as if she is afraid that she will say something.


    Tao Rong said with a cruel smile: "it''s very simple, because you fall in love with him, some people will become slaves of love when they fall in love with a person, and they will become humble involuntarily. They are afraid that they are not good enough to be worthy of that person. To this extent, it is not a simple favor, but they already love that person very much."Nie Xuan immediately stretched out her hand nervously and grabbed Tao Rong''s arm, "you!"


    Tao Rong said with a faint smile: "elder sister, it''s useless to cheat others or yourself. Because it''s cheating, the truth will come out one day. I haven''t said these words to Dr. Chen. He is still anxiously speculating about your mind and humbly begging you to give him a little chance. "


    Nie Xuan''s eyes become red gradually. She looks at Tao Rong in a daze.


    Tao Rong sighed: "elder sister, don''t be so cruel to him. His happiness can only be defined by him. Don''t be so cruel to yourself. You''ve met a lot of misfortunes. Can''t you find your own happiness? You really like him, and he likes you. Why can''t you be selfish? Don''t worry so much about what you want. Don''t be afraid. Maybe happiness is just around the corner. "


    Tao Rong finished, he was stunned for a while, people sometimes really funny, persuade others a set of, the truth seems to be able to put on himself, but he did not do well, clearly those words should be said to himself.


    It turned out that she had long hated herself.


    Tao Rong takes a deep breath and comes back to see Xiang Nie Xuan. Nie Xuan is so dazed that Tao Rong has to wait. Suddenly, she sees a lot of students coming out from the gate of the community and there are cars to pick them up.


    Tao Rong did not understand looked at the watch, the time is still early, how the banquet ended?


    Seeing that all the students have been taken away, Tao Rong doesn''t think much about it, so he tells Nie Xuan whether to go home first.


    Nie Xuan is still in a trance and can''t respond.


    Tao Rong sighed and was about to wait. As a result, he saw a car coming, familiar car, familiar figure getting off the car. Tao Rong gave a smile.


    "Elder sister, I''ll go back first."

 Chapter 590

    Tao Rong left Nie Xuan in the car. It''s up to them how the two people will develop after that.


    When I got home and asked aunt Qiao, I learned that it was Nie Pei who suddenly went crazy and was too lazy to deal with his classmates. After Yuan Xu left, the party ended.


    But after all, it''s dinner, so it''s not too impolite.


    Tao Rong also heard that Nie Pei ran out of Nie Zhao''s study crying.


    I don''t know whether it was Nie Zhao or yuan Xu who made people cry. Anyway, Nie Pei must have asked for it himself.


    For what reason, Tao Rong is also very clear that Nie Pei is really addicted to himself. It seems that he can only scare her again, which makes her dare not appear in front of her all her life.


    As Tao Rong walks towards the study, she lowers her head to think about it. But as soon as she starts, Tao Rong remembers that Nie Zhao was angry with her when she was scared of Nie Pei. She hesitates. Although Nie Zhao protects her and is more strict with Nie Pei, it''s his sister. If she really takes revenge, she will scare people crazy


    Tao Rong, who is thinking like this, is very entangled at the same time, because she begins to be soft hearted because of Nie Zhao, not because she is afraid of Nie Zhao, but because she doesn''t want Nie Zhao to be embarrassed and sad.


    Tao Rong some chagrin his change, went to the door of the study, is about to push the door in.


    As a result, an Wenlan''s voice came from inside.


    "Do you have a clear idea? Divorce Tao Rong, drive her away, and you can get what you want. "


    Tao Rong''s face sank in an instant. She stood quietly at the door, holding her breath and motionless.


    There was silence for a while, then Nie Zhao''s laughter was heard.


    "Sister in law, I always thought you were a very smart woman. I didn''t expect that you would come to negotiate with me like this. It turns out that you really don''t know me at all. Do you think I am such a person?"


    In the study, Nie Zhao looks at an Wenlan with a sneer. An Wenlan stands in front of the desk, not flustered by Nie Zhao''s answer.


    "Just because I know you, I know that you are not emotional. You have a great affection for Tao Rong just because of sympathy. Do you think you really like her? Is it the same feeling when you like me? "


    Nie Zhao looks at an Wenlan''s self-confidence. He is really obsessed. He doesn''t bother to explain to her. He just smiles contemptuously. However, it''s undeniable that his heart is very agitated at this time. He didn''t expect that an Wenlan would know so easily earlier than himself. How ironic.


    Seeing Nie Zhao''s unresponsive appearance, an Wenlan doesn''t worry. She smiles softly, "Nie Zhao, I''m for you. I can''t stand the way that you are dragged into the mud by Tao Rong and don''t know it. Now I give you the reason to get rid of her. You don''t have to put it down. I force you, so you don''t have to bear morality. I''m willing to be a bad person for you. Isn''t that good?"


    Nie Zhao''s hands folded to support his chin, but he was already thinking about how to get more information from an Wenlan''s mouth.


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao''s appearance, and instantly reacts, "a Zhao, you don''t have to doubt the truth of my information. If you don''t really hear something, how can I know that you have been looking for your biological mother, and how dare I cheat you? This kind of thing lies, and it doesn''t do me any good. You don''t want to talk about it. I won''t tell you any more about it. I can only tell you that if you want to know who your biological mother is, and if you want to know your life experience, let Tao Rong leave. I won''t embarrass her. I just don''t want her to appear in our Nie family''s sphere of influence again. My suggestion is to send her to study abroad directly after divorce, and arrange for her, She won''t starve to death. That''s the end of the benevolence. "


    Tao Rong''s heart was cool when he heard outside the door.


    Nie Zhao''s life experience?


    Does an Wenlan know Nie Zhao''s life experience?


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao''s life experience has always been a barrier in his heart, which he has been struggling to pursue at this time.


    An Wenlan takes this as a threat


    Tao Rong can''t help gritting her teeth, waiting for Nie Zhao''s answer.


    But in fact, Nie Zhao''s answer has already been given, just before an Wenlan pretended not to hear every time she heard it, and continued to induce it.


    Nie Zhao laughingly looks at an Wenlan and asks curiously, "an Wenlan, you abandoned me at the beginning and said with high sounding that you wish me happiness. This is your blessing. Are you aiming at Tao Rong or my wife? Do you want to control me all your life and satisfy your disgusting selfish desire?"


    Nie Zhao''s words don''t take into account the importance. An Wenlan is seldom scolded by Nie Zhao in a roundabout way. She feels wronged and feels that Nie Zhao is too cruel to herself. All this is because of Tao Rong.


    "No, I hope you are happy. You need to marry a woman who is worthy of you. Tao Rong is not worthy of you. She is a vicious woman with deep heart and loves to bully others. She is not worthy of you. I just want to drive her away and help you find a woman suitable for you." An Wenlan refused to admit her selfishness and pretended to be a virgin. She said it as if everything was for Nie Zhao."Is to help me find a woman who is under your control and becomes your supporting role and will not be liked by me all my life?" Nie Zhao looks at an Wenlan coldly, as if she has seen through her ugly and selfish heart.


    "What nonsense? How can I think like this? Although my heart is still full of you, I am willing to give you to other women, such as Shunjia, who is enough to match you and really love you." An Wen Lan shape seems gentle to say.


    Nie Zhao really wants to be angry to smile, an Wen Lan is completely can''t see oneself already disgusted her? Or did she turn a blind eye to it and fantasize that he would appreciate her tenderness? Is the posture of straightening and kneading really that no matter what method Nie Zhao uses, she can''t wake up?


    Nie Zhao once again sighed, is an Wenlan crazy now, or was he blind before.


    "An Wenlan, as a sister-in-law, I hope you know how to respect yourself. Don''t even want the basic dignity and face. Please go back." Nie Zhao''s voice became completely cold and heartless, just like speaking to an impatient stranger.


    An Wenlan''s face became gloomy gradually. "A Zhao, you are confused. Is that woman more important than your biological mother? Your life experience is not as simple as you think


    Nie Zhao doesn''t even look at an Wenlan now. While playing with the cat doll at hand, he says thoughtlessly: "life experience is dispensable. Although I want to know, I care more about the existing things. I can''t know my life experience all my life, but I can''t do without it all my life..."


    "No way!" An Wenlan suddenly some out of control loud voice.


    But when she finished, the door was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 591

    They immediately looked at the door and saw Tao Rong walk in without expression.


    Nie Zhao for a moment a little nervous, afraid of Tao Rong misunderstanding, can''t help but stand up.


    An Wenlan turns to see to Tao Rong, discontented say: "are you eavesdropping at the door?"


    Tao Rong completely ignores an Wenlan''s meaning and walks directly toward Nie Zhao.


    Looking at Tao Rong''s fierce appearance, Nie Zhao thought that Tao Rong was going to be angry.


    As a result, Tao Rong goes to Nie Zhao and looks at him like this.


    Nie Zhaoyi was a little uncertain for a while. He didn''t know what Tao Rong was going to do.


    An Wenlan can''t help but say: "Tao Rong, since you have heard it, let''s say it straight. If you really like Nie Zhao, you should know what to do to be good to him. You can''t be too selfish to love someone."


    Nie Zhao immediately turns his head to warn an Wenlan.


    Tao Rong suddenly interjected: "who told you I like Nie Zhao?"


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong with a little hurt in his heart. Although Tao Rong never admits it, Nie Zhao thinks that Tao Rong likes him, but it''s hard for him to say that face to face.


    But when he looked at Tao Rong, he saw that Tao Rong suddenly shot at him. According to his conditioned reflex, he would fight back. But Tao Rong was in front of him. He was directly suppressing his instinct.


    Tao Rong reaches for a fish directly, encircles Nie Zhao''s neck and pulls down.


    Wen An is also staring at her eyes GouLan said.


    "Like it or not, he''s mine! It has nothing to do with you for a long time! "


    As soon as Tao Rong finished talking, he turned around and kissed Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao bows his back and bends to cooperate with being pulled down. At the moment of being kissed, the whole person is stunned. His eyes are clear and transparent, and he stares as if they have been magnified several times. He can''t believe everything in front of him.


    Tao Rong closed her eyes and bumped fiercely. In a few seconds, she pulled away and turned her head to see an Wenlan who was stiff in the room.


    "Sister in law, don''t stare at other people''s husbands all day, OK? I''m so selfish that I have to let him choose me, can''t I? " Tao Rong said with a sneer.


    "You An Wenlan is so angry that she can''t stand steadily. After all, this kind of picture has a big impact on her. It''s like scraping a knife on her heart.


    An Wenlan can''t help looking at Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao has been completely immersed in Tao Rong''s sudden behavior, as if he had been poisoned and addicted.


    There was no room for her in his eyes.


    An Wenlan''s heart suffers a shock. She feels that if she stays any longer, she will collapse.


    But the loser does not lose the battle, an Wenlan is never willing to let himself be in a weak position.


    "Ah Zhao, my proposal is always valid. As long as you want to know your real life experience, you can come to me at any time." An Wenlan said, haughty looked at Tao Rong, as if he did not lose like, turned to step on high-heeled shoes, the pace of heavy calm out.


    The guy who was looking at me finally disappeared.


    Tao Rong was also relieved. She was just a little angry, but she did not act until she heard Nie Zhao''s answer, and she did not want to see an Wenlan persuade Nie Zhao with various reasons.


    Tao Rong turned around and looked at Nie Zhao. Later, he realized that his hand was still encircling people. He wanted to release it, but the next second, Nie Zhao directly took Tao Rong''s waist with one hand and hugged people, "this time you took the initiative."


    Before Tao Rong had time to speak, he was hugged and kissed.


    In the end, Tao Rong was already pressed on the table. She felt that she was going to be out of breath. She quickly pushed away the person and said uneasily, "enough, I just helped you. You''ve been pushed too far."


    As he spoke, he wiped his mouth full of saliva.


    Nie Zhao stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, discontented and said: "it''s obviously that he took the initiative to eat my tofu first. You can do it, but I can''t. It''s really a double label. I like you and bully me."


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao. As a result, Tao Rong is defeated in an instant. He can''t hold his tender eyes.


    Looking at Nie Zhao involuntarily approaching, Tao Rong quickly detours in front of the table, away from danger, and says: "why didn''t you just agree? An Wenlan is right. You really want to know. In order to investigate this, you have worked so hard to accumulate military achievements. Now there is a shortcut to go. Why did you give up?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong with some complaints, holding the table with both hands casually, and said, "you know, I have no big reason. If it wasn''t for you, if I didn''t fall in love with you, I would choose to trade with her. Anyway, our marriage was originally a deal, but I fell in love with you, so I won''t let you go for a big reason. "


    When Tao Rong heard this, he didn''t feel guilty. On the contrary, he felt relieved. Maybe Nie Zhao was too magnanimous.


    Nie Zhao smiles at Tao Rong. Tao Rong looks at him suspiciously, but he can''t help but cross the table."What''s more, the most important reason I wanted to investigate is that I have no meaning in my life, but now it''s different. You have become my meaning, and the rest of the important things have become secondary. I can still distinguish the priorities. Besides, since it''s something that an Wenlan can find out, I don''t believe I can''t find out, then I''m useless. " Nie Zhao confidently said, while saying, he also reached out to pinch Tao Rong''s cheek.


    Tao Rong let him pinch, sneer: "if I am you, I will choose an expedient, first pretend to promise, and later discuss with me, I am not unreasonable, you send me abroad, first ask the secret, and then pick me up, an Wenlan dare to use such a reason to threaten you, we dare to mean the counterattack, you really don''t know how to change."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately the corner of the mouth radian is bigger.


    "If you really think so, why didn''t you sacrifice yourself when you just came in?" Nie Zhao directly exposed Tao.


    "You refused first." Tao Rong is very reasonable.


    Nie Zhao chuckled, patted Tao Rong''s head and said, "I can''t afford to take this risk. You haven''t let go yet. I can''t understand your mind. Even if you agree, can two people''s hearts be so close forever? A little problem may lead to estrangement. If I send you away, will you worry that I won''t pick you up? I may worry about whether you will be chased away by others. Reason and sensibility can''t be completely isolated. Such a deal will eventually hurt us, so I don''t want to. You should understand. "

 Chapter 592

    Nie Zhao''s words make Tao Rong think a lot. She feels that Nie Zhao is trying hard to maintain the connection between them. Little by little, she is unwilling to relax and refuse to give her a chance to retreat. Facing such a firm mind, Tao Rong''s inner wall is almost falling apart. But Nie Zhao doesn''t retreat, at the same time, he doesn''t force Tao Rong. This gives Tao Rong a chance to breathe, which can be consumed slowly.


    The next day, when I saw an Wenlan again, she had completely returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Nie Pei''s attitude towards her is even worse, but when he is at Nie''s home, Nie Zhao is almost inseparable from her. Nie Pei has no courage to directly aim at Tao Rong, and can only secretly rub the irony. If he goes a little too far, he will be warned by Nie Zhao''s eyes, so Nie Pei stares at Tao Rong even more fiercely.


    Tao Rong herself quite inexplicable, she did not teach Nie Pei, Nie Pei hate her more than doubled, also do not know where to provoke her.


    But it lasted three days.


    Hou Xianshu went abroad with Nie Pei.


    It''s said that the psychiatrist over there is urging, but Tao Rong suspects that Nie Zhao is behind the operation, because she has heard Nie Zhao and Dr. Ren secretly call several times, but they are all in foreign languages. Tao Rong''s listening level is not enough, and she can''t understand them, let alone eavesdrop.


    After several serious phone calls, Nie Pei was taken away.


    So Tao Rong felt that Nie Zhao was operating on his back.


    Tao Rong continued to live her life.


    However, Nie Xuan has made some progress. Once he went home for dinner and found that Nie Xuan didn''t come out, he asked Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao told Tao Rong that Chen Liuzhi had successfully asked someone out. It seems that there is already a play.


    Because of the misunderstanding last time, Lin Jie was also worried about causing trouble for Chen Liuzhi. She called Tao Rong several times to ask her. When Tao Rong told her that it was ok, she was relieved.


    However, when Tao Rong asked Lin Jie about her health, Lin Jie talked about him.


    In fact, even if Lin Jie doesn''t say it, Tao Rong knows that there must be something wrong with her heart, but it should not be too serious, otherwise Chen Liuzhi would have said it. It''s just that it''s not something that needs to be hidden. I don''t know why Lin Jie wants to hide it.


    And Lin Jie also made a strange decision, because Yuan Shang was going to Beishi on a business trip, so she wanted to take advantage of his absence to visit the big hospital in Dongshi. She didn''t want to let yuan Shang know, so she decided to make a unilateral decision.


    Tao rongjue is very surprised. She always thinks that Lin Jie is inseparable from Yuan Shang. She dares to go to Dongshi alone without telling yuan Shang. It seems that she has grown up a lot.


    Tao Rong still tells Nie Zhao about this matter, and Nie Zhao will naturally help keep it secret. She tells Nie Zhao that it''s also for Nie Zhao to find a relationship with Lin Jie. Otherwise, Lin Jie will go out alone, and she is really worried.


    With Nie Zhao''s contacts staring over there, nothing big can happen.


    Nie Xuan is busy falling in love, and Lin Jie is gone, so there is no spare time for Tao Rong. Nie Zhao really takes up all her spare time safely. Even the teaching of oral English is now under the control of Nie Zhao.


    Because of Nie Zhao''s strong teaching guidance, it''s difficult for Tao Rong to listen to the class seriously in school, because it''s too simple. One month after the new semester, she has completely mastered the knowledge she learned this semester.


    Listening to the already familiar knowledge points, Tao Rong can only turn the book boring, thinking whether to learn the third year''s course first.


    Suddenly feel the line of sight, Tao Rong used to look at the people next to, whispered: "what''s the matter with you recently? Why are you staring at me all the time? "


    Yuan Xu too late to take back the line of sight was caught by Tao Rong, but also pretended to calm to: "who look at you, I look out of the window."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "that''s OK. We''ll change positions later."


    But after changing the position, Yuan Xu will still look at her.


    Tao Rong was speechless and said, "do you want to listen to the class well or not? What are you crazy about? "


    "I just look around because I can''t listen." Yuan Xuli said.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "don''t you mean to study hard in order to be a soldier?"


    Yuan Xu was stunned, as if he had been awakened. After a long silence, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Tao Rong thought for a while and asked tentatively, "don''t you want to be a soldier?"


    Yuan Xu''s sight was a little confused for a moment.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what he was confused about. He thought he was confused about whether he wanted to be a soldier or not, so he seized the opportunity and said, "in fact, I don''t think you are suitable for being a soldier. You have too much personality. You are not suitable and will restrain you. You can find other dreams to realize. You see how well you play basketball. In the future, you can join our national basketball team and win glory for our country. It''s not that you have to go to war to be a real man. And if you do sports, you don''t have to care about learning. If you can''t learn, you can''t learn. "


    Yuan Xu frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "in your eyes, I''m not as good as Nie Zhao. He can be a soldier, but I can''t be such a soldier?""Tao Rong, why don''t you think it''s so interesting


    Yuan Xu''s face became cold gradually. "I''m a soldier. I want to prove that I''m not worse than Nie Zhao!"


    Tao Rong had a headache in a moment. Did she say something wrong? How could this boy''s brain circuit be so strange that it could become a stimulant?


    Tao Rong tried to save him and said, "in fact, I don''t think we should..."


    Yuan Xu suddenly stood up and said, "I don''t care about my business." With that, he rushed out.


    Leaving a full house of embarrassment, all the people looked to Tao Rong, my God, still in class.


    Tao Rong can only apologetically nod to the rigid teacher on the platform, and then sit well.


    Although the teacher continued the class, the students in the class began to whisper.


    In fact, people have gradually thought that Tao Rong and Yuan Xu are a couple. Before, they thought that Yuan Xu was chasing Tao Rong. Now, how do you think it''s the reverse? Little lovers quarrel?


    If there is a quarrel, it will prove that Yuan Xu does not protect Tao Rong.


    Some people can''t help but be ready to move when they see this side. The first thing to bear the brunt is that they cooperated with Lin Ziqing to deal with Tao Rong''s classmates.


    They don''t bully people because of Lin Ziqing''s instigation. They like to bully their classmates. So whether Lin Ziqing goes or not is only related to the strength of the target they bully.


    They miss Tao Rong several times. They have long regarded Tao Rong as a member of the blacklist. They want to get back the field whenever they have the chance.


    After class, Yuan Xu comes back. Tao Ronggang wants to say something about him. Yuan Xu takes up his schoolbag and ignores Tao Rong. He leaves early. Tao Rong is also angry. The child''s bad temper is really beyond ordinary people''s tolerance.

 Chapter 593

    "Oh, did the couple quarrel?" Zhu Shanshan went forward. Since Lin Ziqing left, she has become the boss of the small group.


    In fact, she was a little fond of Yuan Xu before, just because there was Nie Pei pestering there, and no one dared to step forward. But now that she was sure that Nie Pei was going to go their separate ways, she couldn''t help it.


    Looking at the initiative to care about the ill intentioned people, Tao Rong is really too lazy to say a word, so directly choose the silence to prepare for the next class.


    But Zhu Shanshan started to dial Tao Rong''s pencil bag.


    Tao Rong looked up and saw that several old acquaintances had healed and forgot to be around her desk in pain.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. Looking at her nearest arm, she grabbed it directly. As soon as she grasped it, Zhu Shanshan screamed in pain, and her whole body curled up because of the pain.


    "What are you doing? How do you hit people? Let go


    "Tao Rong, let go of Shanshan


    "I hit you!"


    Tao Rong looked at her hand, quickly picked up the pen across the past, if that person does not stop, the palm will directly hit the nib.


    That person doesn''t have Tao Rong''s reaction ability. Although he wants to stop, his speed can''t be reduced. He still bumps into it. It''s not heavy, but it''s also painful.


    "What are you doing?" He Luyun, who found that the situation was not right, stepped forward to stop.


    Although it looks like a few people looking for Tao Rong''s trouble, in fact, the one who screams is the one who is looking for trouble.


    Tao Rong''s eyes swept around, and finally staring at Zhu Shanshan''s face, "your ex boss can''t bully me, do you want to beat the stone with the egg?"


    Tao Rong twisted Zhu Shanshan''s arm and let her completely lie on the table. "I haven''t started for so long. Have you forgotten something? Do you really think I''m leaning against Yuan Xu?"


    "You Don''t slander people. We''re just here to talk to you. If you start beating people, I''ll tell the teacher. "


    "Oh, you tell me, I don''t mind going to the office with you more times, but make sure that every time you run, it will hurt you more." With Tao Rong''s words, Zhu Shanshan screamed with pain.


    "Tao Rong, don''t..." He Luyun was worried.


    Tao Rong released Zhu Shanshan and said, "don''t stare at me so boring. You can''t get any good in front of me. Let me be frank. If you keep your peace in the next day, as long as you don''t provoke me, I promise you will graduate smoothly. But if you dare to annoy me so boring, I will have a way to make you like your old friends It''s the same. Do you want to try? "


    Tao Rong''s ruthless appearance has not appeared for a long time. All of a sudden, it reminds Zhu Shanshan of the time when she couldn''t get rid of her, but was attacked by her. What Tao Rong said seems to be right. She didn''t rely on Yuan Xu to fight back at that time.


    As for Lin Ziqing Lin Ziqing several times back to Tao Rong''s resentment is more and more deepening, is her accident really related to Tao Rong?


    Because of the pain in her arm, Zhu Shanshan wakes herself up a little. Others are pressed by Tao Rong''s aura and dare not move more.


    In the end, Zhu Shanshan counseled. In fact, she habitually wanted to bully people, but she forgot that not everyone would show weakness.


    Zhu Shanshan went back to her seat, holding her breath.


    Unfortunately, her current deskmate is Niu Lu.


    Niu Lu carefully looks at Zhu Shanshan, for fear that Zhu Shanshan will not be angry with herself. After all, since Mo Yijia left, she is the most unfortunate one.


    Just looking at Zhu Shanshan''s trouble with Tao Rong, she felt excited. She didn''t have to worry about it any more. As long as someone could take her place, she would be bullied. But she didn''t expect that Tao Rong was so hard. Zhu Shanshan had completely kicked the iron plate.


    Niu Lu worried for a while and found that Zhu Shanshan didn''t trouble herself. She immediately felt relieved.


    After school, Tao Rong is upset by Yuan Xu''s affairs. She is calm and ready to leave school with her schoolbag. At the school gate, she meets Mo Yijia.


    Mo Yijia''s smile became more and more bright. She also asked Tao Rong to eat her mother''s pancake.


    Tao Rong originally wanted to refuse, but Mo Yijia''s careful sincere expression defeated Tao Rong. Tao Rong knows that Mo Yijia always wants to thank her in her own way.


    Two people come to the pancake stall, Mo''s mother warmly entertains Tao Rong, because Tao Rong helped to save her before, so Mo''s mother also likes Tao Rong.


    Her pancakes taste good and fragrant, especially the spicy sauce. They are really delicious. People who like spicy food can''t help coming to buy their pancakes even if they are not hungry.


    Tao Rong took a few mouthfuls and was a little surprised. He said, "the spicy sauce tastes like..."


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s better, right? My mom made some adjustments."


    "Tao Rong, do you think it''s delicious? I don''t believe what the girl said Mo said with a smile.


    Tao Rong did not answer immediately, but was stunned for a while.In fact, the first time she ate it, she felt very familiar with the taste of chili sauce, but she couldn''t remember it.


    But this time after eating the improved version, I suddenly remembered what it was like.


    Tao Rong has some doubts. At the beginning, the hot chili sauce all over the country seemed to be called Zhang''s chili sauce. Mo Yijia''s mother''s surname was not Zhang.


    But this taste, she must remember correctly, because she was very fond of spicy food when she was pregnant. Aunt Qiao helped her find many kinds of spicy sauce, which was her favorite, so she was impressed. Was it really made by Mo mu.


    "Tao Rong, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t it delicious? " Mo Yijia asked anxiously.


    Tao Rong said, "no, it''s delicious, but I think I''ve tasted the same. It''s really from my aunt''s own research, and the raw materials are also from her own, not from other chili sauce?"


    Mo''s mother was surprised and said, "have you ever eaten the same food? Is it such a coincidence? I thought that no one would think of the ingredients I came up with. It seems that it''s really predestined. Ha ha ha Mo didn''t think much about it. It was just a coincidence.


    "I said Tao Rong would like it." Mo Yijia also said with a smile.


    Mo nodded and said: "before, your aunt and uncle came to eat at home and thought it was delicious. They had to ask me for the formula. I didn''t have it completely prepared at that time, so I wanted to send it to them and let them cook it by themselves."


    Mo Yijia was a little unhappy and said, "Why are you so kind to them? When our family has something to do, they never care about us. A hot sauce is open to us. I don''t want to pay any attention to them. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you girl. It''s your father''s family. It''s your aunt and uncle. You have to respect them

 Chapter 594

    Mo Yijia almost rolled a white eye, but in the face of her dependent mother, Mo Yijia can only suppress dissatisfaction and become an obedient baby.


    "Let you see the joke." Mo Mu turned her head and said to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong smiles, but her mind has already changed a thousand times. It''s not easy for the mother and daughter to live. What will happen in the future? Tao Rong doesn''t dare to say, but it''s not difficult to point out one more way for them.


    "The chili sauce made by my aunt is really special and delicious. Make more and sell it in cans. I''m sure I''ll buy a box of it. Maybe it''s more valuable than making cakes, and it''s something you''ve developed yourself. I suggest you don''t give the recipe to anyone, just like some time-honored shops don''t give others their own recipe."


    Tao Rong said casually, but it was silly to say mother and daughter. After all, I''m an honest man. I never thought about doing business.


    I just hope that Zhang''s chili sauce I ate in my last life was not cheated by others, otherwise it would be too unfair.


    "Tao Rong, what you said..." Mo''s mother can''t react, but Mo Yijia has read until now, and has a wider knowledge. Although she heard about it for the first time, she was still a little touched.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "at least don''t give the formula to anyone for the time being."


    After that, Tao Rong took out a piece of paper and pen and wrote down the names of several books. They were the introductory books she had read when she was planning to invest. There were many examples of entrepreneurship at home and abroad, some of which were similar to Zhang''s chili sauce.


    "If you go to the library and borrow these books, maybe you''ll know what to do." Tao Rong gives direction, and the rest is up to them.


    It''s their own choice whether they want to sell the formula to others or keep it to start a business. Tao Rong, for the sake of their mother and daughter''s dependence on each other, gives a little hint. After all, she can''t interfere in other people''s lives.


    After eating the cake, Tao Rong went back. Mo''s mother didn''t care about it, but Mo Yijia did. With the trend of curiosity, she went directly to the city library to read the book list given by Tao Rong. For the first book, she saw an example from abroad, which was a blueberry jam maker. It was also an ordinary family who planted blueberries, and then inadvertently made delicious jam Then he began to sell cans, and finally became the story of a big enterprise. Mo Yijia instantly understood the subtext that Tao Rong wanted to say.


    Tao Rong did help her, because that night her aunt''s family came to ask for the recipe, and Mo Yijia, who was rushed back in time, turned away the topic.


    Although Mo''s mother thinks it''s not good, looking at her aunt''s family''s anxious appearance, Mo Yijia is suspicious. She thinks that her aunt''s family must have something to hide from them, and they want to eat chili sauce. They like to take advantage of it so much that they should make it with them directly. How can they make it by themselves. There must be a problem.


    Mo Yijia then told Mo Mu that Mo Mu was not allowed to tell anyone the formula that could be made for them to eat, but could not let them know how to make it.


    Mo''s mother didn''t like it at first, but when she saw that Mo Yijia was crying, she could only promise.


    Mo Yijia saw that her mother agreed, and was excited to study how to do it when someone came to her.


    Mo Yijia thought that she was a devoted aunt, but she didn''t expect that Niu Lu was the one who came.


    They had been fighting for a long time, but Niu Lu came to her on her own initiative, which made Mo Yijia ecstatic. She felt that all good things had happened today.


    But as soon as I brought Niulu back to my room, I found something wrong with Niulu. There was a strange smell on Niulu.


    Mo Yijia is particularly familiar with this strange smell, because she used to have it on her. When she looked at Niu Lu''s eyes, Mo Yijia''s eyes turned red and said, "are they bullying you again, Zhu Shanshan? Why didn''t Lin Ziqing leave? Why do they bully people? Did you tell the teacher? "


    Niu Lu turns her head and looks at Mo Yijia with resentment in her eyes. She doesn''t want to breathe, because once she breathes, she can smell the dirtiest smell in the toilet.


    All this should be borne by Mo Yijia, because Mo Yijia abandoned her and ran away alone, so she was allowed to bear it alone.


    "Yijia, come back. You can be transferred away. You can come back. We can fight together when you come back. I can''t do it alone. Do you have the heart to watch me being bullied like this?" Niu Lu said excitedly, holding Mo Yijia''s hand.


    Mo Yijia immediately shook his head and said, "no, I won''t go back even if I''m killed. Niu Lu, you can tell the teacher and ask her to help stop it, or change the class like me."


    Niu Lu pushed Mo Yijia away and said, "how can you be so ruthless? Do you think I don''t want to leave? Can I go? Other classes are full. How can I go? You''ve got the last place


    Mo Yijia couldn''t help reddening her eyes and said, "it''s not my fault. How can I know? Tell the teacher that they don''t have Lin Ziqing now. They are just ordinary people. Don''t be afraid of them."


    "It''s easy for you to say. I''m not afraid why don''t you come back." Niu Lu directly exposed the truth.


    Mo Yijia''s heart trembled. Indeed, she was habitually afraid of those who had bullied her. Even though she knew how to do it right rationally, she saw them just like a mouse saw a cat. She was afraid of doing nothing and didn''t dare to say anything. That''s why she refused to go back.She couldn''t help Niu Lu, but she never thought of abandoning Niu Lu and suffering alone. At that time, it was the school''s idea to change classes, which she didn''t think of at all.


    "Niu Lu, I..." Mo Yijia didn''t know how to help Niu Lu. She could only watch Niu Lu''s Scarlet eyes gradually shed tears. Finally, she was speechless.


    Niu Lu cried to Mo Yijia for a while, and finally ran away angrily.


    Mo Yijia alone in the room silent, has not found before can start a business excitement.


    Niu Lu is her good sister, she naturally wants to help her, but she is too useless, if only she could be as powerful as Tao Rong.


    Mo Yijia is upset, not only for Niu Lu, but also for herself. She thinks she can get rid of the bad environment and change, but she is still a coward. How can such a person come up with any great achievements in entrepreneurship.


    Mo Yijia struggled all night. Niu Lu''s words kept her awake.


    When she got up the next morning, Mo Yijia finally made up her mind that she wanted to Want to help Niu Lu fight together, she wants to stand up and face her fear.


    But when she came to school, everything turned upside down.


    Tao Rong just came to the school the next day to see something wrong. A group of people gathered around the campus bulletin board as if they saw something lively. Although Tao Rong didn''t get close to it, when the people who had seen it passed by her, the whispering communication made Tao Rong understand that Mo Yijia was in trouble.

 Chapter 595

    Tao Rong rushes into the class to find Mo Yijia. She doesn''t find anyone, but she sees another group of people watching the blackboard in her class.


    There are some black and white photos on the blackboard.


    Although it is black and white, but the key information is still very clear.


    It was a young girl in exposed clothes sitting on an old man''s lap. The old man was holding the young girl in his arms and lowering his head to kiss her.


    And that girl is mo Yijia.


    "I''ll just say that the previous rumors are not groundless."


    "I thought it was all gossip and rumors, but now I see the evidence."


    "Gee, it''s disgusting that there are such people in our students."


    "I guess I''m going to drop out of school. Isn''t it insulting for such a person to be a student?"


    "Alas, it''s also very poor. I heard that my family is very poor, and I''ve stolen money from my classmates before. Otherwise, you think she didn''t stay in the original class. In order to survive, it''s helpless to do this kind of thing."


    "Don''t say that. I have goose bumps all over the floor. It''s disgusting. I don''t know if I have any strange diseases. I heard that the place is not clean. I sat in her chair two days ago. Now I''m afraid."


    Tao Rong couldn''t listen any more, so she went up and tore down the photo.


    "Well, what are you doing? What class are you in? "


    "Shh, keep your voice down. It''s Yuan Shao next door..."


    "Classmate, you are not in our class. How can you come in and tear things at will?"


    Tao Rong took down the photo, looked at the boy who spoke last and said, "why, is this what you posted?"


    Boy a Leng, shake head way: "I am monitor, you break into our class, I have the power..."


    "Oh, monitor? The monitor is to let others post this kind of picture, insult his classmates verbally without stopping, watch the excitement and let things develop. Is that your monitor''s duty? It seems that your ideology and morality will be rebuilt. "


    Tao Rong a satire, directly let the monitor shameless, embarrassed.


    One of the girls couldn''t stand it and said, "Why are you swearing? We didn''t post it. What''s the matter with us?"


    Tao Rong coldly glanced at the crowd. She didn''t want to say a word more. She turned around and went downstairs. She wanted to go to the bulletin board to uncover the photos, but by the time she went, someone from the school had come to clean up.


    Tao Rong looked for a while, did not see the figure of Mo Yijia, can only go back to class.


    Everyone in the class has had a lively discussion. This is a big scandal, which will soon spread out. It is estimated that people outside the school will know that when there is another social news, not only Mo Yijia is finished, but also the school is full of troubles.


    The rumor of the last time was not settled, and the school did not pursue it, but this time


    Tao Rong sat down and looked at the photo in his hand. After careful observation, he would not miss any details.


    This incident broke out last semester. That is to say, it happened when Lin Ziqing was there. But there were no photos at that time. Otherwise, someone hid photos privately. Lin Ziqing didn''t know. Otherwise, Lin Ziqing just took photos and used them as bullies'' chips, but she didn''t really want to completely destroy Mo Yijia. After all, it didn''t mean anything to her Righteousness.


    Tao Rong focused her eyes on Zhu Shanshan and saw that several of them had gathered around and discussed something fiercely. However, from their expressions, she could not see the joy of evil rectification, but only doubts.


    Tao Rong wants to find out the truth. She intuitively knows that those people know it, but soon the class begins.


    Originally, the first class was Chen Lijuan''s, but she changed to another teacher to lead the class.


    Tao Rong heard others whisper: "I heard that the headmaster has called the head teachers of the two classes and Mo Yijia''s mother to the school. It seems that we should deal with them seriously."


    When Mo Yijia had an accident, Chen Lijuan was still her head teacher, so this responsibility could not escape.


    Tao Rong is thinking about what to do, Yuan Xu stepped on the steady pace of being late into the classroom.


    Today''s yuan Xu is a little bit normal. As soon as he comes, he takes the initiative to talk to Tao Rong. Tao Rong doesn''t care about his previous affairs.


    "Something happened to Mo Yijia. Someone hurt her." Tao Rong directly concluded.


    Yuan Xu looked at the photo in Tao Rong''s hand and frowned: "no wonder it''s so noisy. Several newspaper reporters have come to the school gate."


    Tao Rong is surprised, turn a head to see to Yuan Xu, way: "what?"


    Yuan Xu said: "I saw it when I just came here. But the reporters were stopped by the security guard. "


    Tao Rong''s face gradually darkened. "It''s fast enough. It seems that people at school know the news ahead of time, but it''s just an ordinary student. Who has such a deep hatred against her?"


    Tao Rong did not think of the simplest hatred. She always felt that there could not be such a terrible conspiracy between ordinary students, but her side was different. After all, the people she contacted were not fuel-efficient lamps, so she thought it was mo Yijia who was a drag on her. After all, some people did not dare to move her. After observing that she had more interaction with Mo Yijia, she started with Mo Yijia It''s also possible.Lin Ziqing is in prison. The Lin family is no longer able to get back at her. Who else can it be?


    Tao Rong thought or decided to ask Zhu Shanshan, who has these photos, one by one investigation, certainly can find.


    "Yuan Xu, help me later." Tao Rong murmured.


    Yuan Xu a Leng, cough cough cough, did not ask help what directly way: "good."


    However, the development of the situation did not give Tao Rong the opportunity to use yuan Xu to intimidate those people.


    In the middle of class, there was a scream downstairs.


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu rushed to the window to see, and saw many people standing below looking up at the direction of the upstairs, screaming one after another.


    Some people have rushed into the school with cameras, and they are shooting on it.


    After that, yuan xurong rushed out of the classroom without hesitation.


    Two people are ready to rush to the headmaster''s office, but on the way they find some people rushing towards the roof platform.


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu speed amazing, all of a sudden rushed to the front of everyone, came to the roof.


    As soon as I opened the door and entered the platform, I saw several people standing in the middle and shouting.


    And Mo Yijia has been standing on the most marginal steps of the roof.


    At this time, her face was full of tears and her expression was dull. Tao Rong was too familiar with that appearance. It was the worst time when Mo Yijia was bullied, as if her soul was no longer complete.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what she had experienced since she came to school in the morning until just an hour or so, but those must have reminded her of the darkest year. Originally, the broken heart has not been repaired, but now it has suffered a heavy blow. It is still in front of the only close relative, so Mo Yijia is broken.

 Chapter 596

    Mo''s mother cried and paralyzed. She wanted to get close, but she was held by Chen Lijuan.


    The head of the university stands closest to Mo Yijia, but Mo Yijia has completely stepped on the edge, there is no fence, people will fall at any time.


    The head of the university tried to comfort him: "classmate, everything can be discussed. Since you say there is a misunderstanding, we can investigate it clearly."


    "Headmaster, we can''t compromise with such students and threaten us with suicide. If we connive at her troublemaking behavior, it''s not a joke for the outside world. Look, there are reporters downstairs." Said an old man among the crowd.


    Tao Rong looked at the past, and knew that it was a director of the school, an old stubborn one. But at this juncture, he even said such words. He was just a fool.


    Mo Yijia didn''t look at him. Her eyes were very empty. She looked at her mother''s direction, but it seemed that nothing was looking at her.


    "This classmate, you have to be responsible for what you do. Don''t think you can threaten our school with suicide. Let me say something ugly. Even if you die here today, it has nothing to do with our school, because we do things in full accordance with the regulations. It''s the basic requirement for you to do things like that and be dropped out of school. If you force yourself to die, you will die in the end It''s defined as a riot. " The old man said hard, and people around him were afraid of real life, so they couldn''t help persuading the old man.


    The old man said slowly: "if you really can''t think of it because you don''t have a book to read, it''s too narrow. You still have a long life and can do a lot of things."


    The old man is not really a bad guy either. He must think that Mo Yijia is deliberately making a big noise to force their school to withdraw their decision. He has already determined that Mo Yijia is a bad classmate, so he said such tough words.


    However, no matter whether Mo Yijia is good or bad, his saying will make a person frustrated. When he comes across a ruthless girl, he may jump on impulse. After all, he is still an immature girl.


    "Director Tang! Stop it The university president, who has always been gentle, can''t help getting angry.


    Although the old man was a little angry, he didn''t feel that he had done something wrong, but he was obedient and didn''t interrupt in the end.


    The head of the university continued to persuade Mo Yijia: "it''s not a big thing. Really, you can say anything well. Don''t be so upset. Look at your mother. She is worried. If you have an accident, your mother will be left alone. How sad she is."


    Mo Yijia looked dull for a moment and said slowly: "Mom, I''m sorry, I''ve disgraced you. I It''s really not intentional. I really didn''t do anything shameless. I don''t want to continue reading. It''s terrible here. They are all demons. Why should they do such cruel things to me? I''ll curse them with my life and let those who humiliate people remember what they have done all their lives. I''ll make them feel guilty all their lives. "


    "No, Yijia, no You listen to my mother. My mother doesn''t blame you. Just now my mother said that she was angry. You are my only relative. You can''t leave my mother alone. If you have an accident, my mother won''t live. " Mo''s mother tears her heart and seeks Mo Yijia.


    But Mo Yijia is now completely engulfed by hatred. Her soul is incomplete and her mind is not clear. She just wants to take revenge. All people don''t believe her, so she makes all people suffer and regret in the nightmare.


    Mo Yijia yelled at the head of the university several times when he wanted to step forward,


    Mo Yijia turned to the outside, looked at the crowd standing at his feet and roared: "Lin Ziqing, Zhu Shanshan..." Mo Yijia reported the names of the people who had bullied her one by one. She knew that only those people could get the photos. She clearly said that as long as she didn''t publish the photos, didn''t publish the matter, and didn''t let her mother know, she could let them bully her and never fight back, but they still did the best. She couldn''t think of a way to fight back Resistance.


    So she was sure that those people bullied her again. Even if she changed a class, she couldn''t escape.


    Isn''t death a relief?


    Mo Yijia is trapped in the corner of the ox, but he is naive.


    "You remember, if you can become a fierce ghost, I will not let you go. The way of heaven is good. You villains will be punished one day. I curse you


    Mo Yijia said, turned to look at his mother, slowly back to the outside of the platform, open arms, a ready to fall back.


    All of a sudden, people were worried. There were also shouts from below, as well as the sound of fire engines and police cars.


    "Mo Yijia!" Tao Rong suddenly exclaimed.


    Mo Yijia''s action made her look a little trance.


    "Mo Yijia, do you remember what you said to me? You said that all the tribulations have passed, you are going to start a new life. Have you forgotten your promise? " Tao Rong continued to shout, because her shouting stopped Mo Yijia''s behavior, the people around were quiet, dare not disturb Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong approached step by step. Yuan Xu had been following her, but Tao Rong suddenly said in a soft voice: "next floor corridor, aim at the position. ¡°Yuan Xu instantly understood Tao Rong''s meaning, but at the same time he was a little worried, "but..."


    "Go Tao Rong ordered directly.


    Yuan Xu gritted his teeth and said, "you are not allowed to take risks." Then he ran away.


    Tao Rong stares at Mo Yijia''s action nervously, testing her bottom line.


    "Tao Rong..." Mo Yijia said in a trance.


    Because Tao Rong''s appearance reminds Mo Yijia of yesterday''s things. She thought that you Tao Rong''s hint yesterday, that you can change your life, that you can make a big difference, and even that you want to be a good friend, but she is still fragile and incompetent after all.


    "I envy you so much, but I can''t be you. Maybe I can be as brave as you in my next life."


    Such words are extremely ironic for Tao Rong, because she was born again and then changed.


    Tao Rong nervously swallowed his throat: "how do you think I was brave? What I experienced is beyond your imagination. Do you still remember what happened when I first came to school? I''ve survived, which means that other people''s eyes can''t be turned into substance and can''t hurt you. If you hurt yourself just to punish some people, it''s true that relatives hurt enemies quickly. "


    Tao Rong said as she approached Mo Yijia. The hearts of the people around are all involved by Tao Rong''s behavior. They dare not move more for fear that it will stimulate Mo Yijia.


    "But they won''t be punished. I want them to regret and feel guilty..."


    "They won''t!" Tao Rong roared directly.

 Chapter 597

    "If people who have done wrong can know their mistakes, they will have changed long ago. Do you really think they will change because of your death? Don''t they always think they are right? The most they can say is that it''s none of their business, and they don''t know that it will become like this. It''s because you are too fragile, and your death has nothing to do with them. " Tao Rong said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Tao Rong was only three steps away from Mo Yijia.


    Because of Tao Rong''s words, Mo Yijia became very painful. She thumped her head as if she wanted to understand. Tao Rong watched Mo Yijia''s attention affected by herself, and continued: "think again, even if your death has a slight impact on them, what do you think they will do?"


    Mo Yijia looks at Tao Rong blankly.


    Tao Rong said coldly: "they will change their school, or even change their name, and start a new life in another place. Because they are minors, social media will protect their information. Within six months, they will forget your death and start a new life happily. Your death is lighter than a feather in their eyes."


    Mo Yijia looks sad and tangled, but can''t refute.


    "If you think about it again, who is the most painful and influential person?"


    This does not need Tao Rong to remind, Mo Yijia already looked to own mother.


    Mo''s face turned red when she cried, "Yijia, don''t leave your mother, please, don''t..."


    Tao Rong is now one arm away from Mo Yijia. She is confident that she can save Mo Yijia. So at this time, Tao Rong is ready to give her unique skill. As long as Mo Yijia has doubts about this incident and doesn''t want to die, she won''t commit suicide.


    Tao Rong slowly stretched out his arm, Mo Yijia saw, instantly instinctive vigilance.


    Tao Rong did not withdraw, but said seriously: "and I suspect that someone must have done something this time..."


    Just when Tao Rong induced Mo Yijia, someone rushed to the platform and yelled at Mo Yijia: "Mo Yijia, you are crazy. Why did you just call our name? If you want to die, don''t implicate us. It''s none of our business. We haven''t done anything. Don''t add drama to yourself


    It was Zhu Shanshan who was angry that people around her began to besiege them, so she rushed up and wanted Mo Yijia to explain to the public clearly, but she directly broke the balance that Tao Rong maintained.


    In an instant, Mo Yijia lost control and roared: "you are indeed unrepentant. I was killed by you. I will curse you forever."


    Tao Rong''s pupil shrinks and rushes forward. The head of the University and others rush up.


    But Mo Yijia jumped back and couldn''t catch up with her speed.


    The figure almost flashed by, and Mo''s mother fainted directly. The head of the University yelled, but they saw another figure close behind. When they came back, they saw a white arm covered with bone muscles sliding because of the excessive force, and they could catch the drainage trough at the edge of the platform.


    They rushed to see Tao Rong hanging on the edge of the platform, holding the sink in one hand and the corner of Mo Yijia''s sleeve in the other. The situation was quite dangerous.


    There are continuous calls below. The firemen have laid the rescue net, but the height is really hard to say.


    They want to pull Tao Rong forward in panic, but they are stopped by the police, so it''s up to professionals to save people.


    Tao Rong''s hand was quickly held, and the whole person was quickly lifted up.


    "Little sister, don''t be afraid, uncle will help you up soon." The police are shouting up there.


    Tao Rong raised his head to see up, so calm eyes let the police a surprise, heart road this classmate how dare so big ah, life hanging on the line, even a little bit not flustered.


    "The one below is dying. The clothes are going to tear!" Tao Rong quickly reports the situation.


    Firefighters also came up two, quickly dropped the rope, shouting below Mo Yijia seize the rope. But Mo Yijia has fainted.


    The situation is urgent. At this time, Yuan Xu''s cry came from below.


    "Tao Rong, you can catch it below. You hold it firmly. Be careful yourself."


    They all looked forward and found that according to the height of the two people, Mo Yijia was just in the right position to be caught by the person standing on the next floor in the corridor.


    It''s just a little bit far apart. You need something to pull people to hold them.


    Police and firefighters quickly use the walkie talkie to let catch up colleagues go to the next floor to save people.


    After they arrived, they immediately took the place of Yuan Xu and successfully rescued people.


    Tao Rong did not have mo Yijia this load, also smoothly was pulled up.


    As soon as Tao Rong went up, she was hugged by Chen Lijuan. Chen Lijuan was also scared to get weak. She knew that Tao Rong had extraordinary skills and would definitely do something, but she didn''t expect that Tao Rong could jump down with such a quick decision. It was really terrible. In case of an accident, how can she tell the Nie family.


    They were also frightened by Tao Rong.


    The police are also concerned about Tao Rong.Tao Rong can only reluctantly pat Chen Lijuan, waiting to be released before standing up and turning his arm, people around are scared by Tao Rong''s calm operation.


    And Tao Rong is just glad that Mo Yijia is thin enough, otherwise she may not be able to hold her.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." Tao Rong said calmly.


    However, Tao Rong''s words were not heard. The head of the university directly arranged for Tao Rong and Mo Yijia to get on the ambulance and be sent to the hospital.


    Naturally, Nie''s family soon got the news, and someone came in a rage.


    But now there is an angry man in the car staring at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong had just scratched her arm skin when she was holding the platform. At this time, the nurse was holding her arm to deal with the wound. Because Yuan Xushi couldn''t even look at the nurse, Tao Rong could only say awkwardly: "you didn''t get hurt, how did you get on the bus?"


    No matter how handsome the face is, it''s not as good-looking as a puffer. "Tao Rong, are you brain sick?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, although know yuan Xu is for what angry, but was directly scolded or a little uncomfortable, "I''m not sick, I know, not heroism."


    "You have a few farts!" Yuan Xu suddenly wanted to stand up, but the car was too short for him to move, so he finally sat back. "You wait to die. I''ll see what Nie Zhao says about you."


    Tao Rong''s mouth is drawn, which is really to the point. In fact, the most troublesome thing is Nie Zhao''s reaction.


    But just now, she is sure that she can do it. How can she stand by and watch her widowed mother cry so miserably? Tao Rong seems to see the loss of Xiaoxiao herself, and she can''t turn a blind eye to it.

 Chapter 598

    At the principal''s insistence, Tao Rong still went to the joint surgery clinic. After all, she was hanging outside the wall and pulling a person. She only said that she had suffered some skin injuries, and no one would believe it.


    But before Tao Rong entered the examination room, he was surrounded by a group of reporters.


    Because the current hospital does not have such a sound security environment, it is very easy for reporters to come in. How can they let go of such powerful news.


    If you are brave enough to save others, you will be proud of yourself.


    With this idea in mind, the reporters rushed to Tao Rong. They just wanted to hold up the camera for a while, but they found that the female students had already raised their hands in front of them and refused to let them shoot.


    Chen Lijuan is accompanied by Tao Rong, see this quickly blocked way: "everyone don''t shoot, let the students check body first."


    "Let''s do an interview."


    "Students should be praised for their bravery."


    "Mr. Tao Rong, what did you feel when you were just up there? Were you afraid? What did you think when you jumped down?"


    "Mr. Tao Rong, have you ever thought about what to do if you don''t catch it?"


    "Tao Rong, how can you be so brave? What motivates you? Are you usually good friends with Mo Yijia? "


    "Look here, Tao Rong!"


    The flash continued to flash, and Yuan Xu, who had been sulking, rushed up in a rage and said, "are you finished? Don''t you see that people still need to see a doctor? What are you doing here? Give me all the news. "


    "To see a doctor, did you just get hurt? Are you afraid, Mr. Tao Rong? "


    "Where did you get hurt? Can you tell me how you feel at the moment? "


    When Yuan Xu saw that those people were so unreasonable, he was so angry that he was going to hit people with his fist. Chen Lijuan quickly grabbed yuan Xu, so that his beating posture would not be photographed, and there would be more news about their school.


    "One or two!" All of a sudden, two slogans sounded in the corridor. Although the voice was not big, it was very loud and burst. All of a sudden, people were attracted.


    After seeing a dark green, the noise stopped.


    Tao Rong hears the familiar voice and looks at it through his fingers. He Tielong and Xiao Gao are the leaders. Tao Rong remembers that his teammates on vacation are going to visit Nie Zhao today.


    I didn''t expect a whole team to come.


    Under the slogan of he Tielong, he took a step and stood at attention, leaving a road open.


    Nie Zhao is also a familiar dark green, calm face, through the team came.


    Nie Zhao''s powerful aura and congealed handsome face surprised all the reporters at once.


    Everyone was confused and didn''t know what happened.


    "Please leave the hospital and do not interview without the consent of the military family." Nie Zhao finish saying, the public can''t help looking back and forth.


    Soldiers Family?


    One of the bold people couldn''t help coming forward and said: "this comrade has worked hard. In fact, we have no other meaning. She just made a great feat. We want to promote positive energy. You can''t let her do something good that''s buried. "


    But Nie Zhao didn''t look at him, a pair of black eyes staring at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong directly lowered her head, afraid to look at each other.


    She has already felt Nie Zhao''s anger.


    I don''t know what Chen Lijuan said to Nie Zhao when she contacted Nie Zhao. This is a fire in the backyard.


    Looking at Tao Rong guilty look, Nie Zhao cold face, step by step toward her.


    The reporters felt the pressure and gave way involuntarily.


    Tao Rong looked at the approaching figure and said, "I''ll see a doctor first." Finish saying, dare not see Nie Zhao one eye, directly cover a face to rush into examination room.


    Instead of holding her, Nie Zhao turned around and said, "please leave the hospital."


    "Yes


    Teammates should be in unison, did not understand the situation of the reporters feel back chills.


    Nie Zhao follows up the examination room, Yuan Xu and Chen Lijuan also want to go in, but Nie Zhao stops them outside.


    "I''ll take one." With that, without waiting for the two to answer, Nie Zhao directly closed the door.


    Yuan Xu instinctively wants to knock on the door again and follow him in. He is stopped by Chen Lijuan. "They can be husband and wife together. We don''t have to worry about them. Yuan Xu, Tao Rong is OK. You might as well go back to school first. "


    Yuan Xu stood still by the door.


    Chen Lijuan looks at Yuan Xu like this, sighs silently, and then ignores him and goes to other things.


    There are female doctors in the examination room.


    The woman doctor wants to take off Tao Rong''s clothes for examination. Suddenly, a man opens the curtain and comes in. She immediately stops and says, "it''s time for the examination. Why is there no one standing outside? Comrade, please go out. "


    Although the female doctor''s tone was a little unhappy, she was quite well behaved.Nie Zhao but still walked to the bedside way: "I look at her."


    "What?" The female doctor looked back and forth in surprise and said, "this You''re her family? Brother and sister, it''s not suitable. It''s better to ask you out. "


    Tao Rong takes a peek at Nie Zhao. Although he looks gloomy, his eyes are full of worry. If you drive people out now, it will definitely add fuel to the fire.


    Tao Rong struggled and said to the woman doctor, "this is my husband."


    The female doctor''s eyes are about to stare out. Looking at Nie Zhao again, her face looks much better.


    "We are husband and wife, you check quickly, I''ll see." Nie Zhao agreed.


    These two people said so, the female doctor is not good to continue gossiping, after all, is the patient''s own business, so quickly to Tao Rong inspection.


    Because the main check shoulder, arm, so this situation will not be taken off, finally wearing a small vest.


    Under the examination, the female doctor confirmed that Tao Rong had no problem at all. After hearing the rumor, she couldn''t believe that she was really unharmed.


    Listening to the female doctor''s diagnosis, Tao Rong quickly took the opportunity to say: "I''m sure I won''t get hurt, so I''ll go."


    After that, Tao Rong looks cautiously at Nie Zhao.


    But Nie Zhao''s eyes at this time have been fixed on the wound of Tao Rong''s hand with disinfectant.


    Tao Rong a little helpless raised his hand to see him, "just a little bit of skin, soon good."


    Nie Zhao slowly raises his eyes and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s face was a little unnatural and said, "don''t be angry."


    "You know I''ll be angry." Nie Zhao didn''t have any emotion.


    Such Nie Zhao, Tao Rong more do not know how to deal with, struggling for a while, or decided to take the initiative to beg for mercy.


    Tao Rong stretched out her hand to pull Nie Zhao''s clothes and said, "Nie Zhao, I analyzed the situation at that time. It''s really not impulsive. I didn''t risk my own safety."

 Chapter 599

    Nie Zhao droops Mou to see Tao Rong one eye, immediately turned a head to see to one side curious doctor.


    Under the gaze of Nie Zhao, the doctor suddenly feels that he may be a little bit out of the way here. If other people quarrel with their husband and wife, it''s better to make room for them.


    "Cough, there are no patients now. I''ll go back to the office. You can have a rest here and then go out." The female doctor said to Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao has been staring at the line of sight, as if constantly urging like, make the female doctor''s pace is accelerating to leave the examination room.


    As the door closed, there were only two of them left in the room.


    Tao Rong thought Nie Zhao would say something, but the room was always quiet and frightening.


    Tao Rong was a little overwhelmed. "Do you understand? I mean, I just jumped after analyzing the situation, and haven''t we done this kind of hanging training before? I used to pull something heavier than moyijia I did this only when I was ensuring my own safety. To put it bluntly, if I could not protect myself at that time, I would have let go. How could a person who was so afraid of death risk himself. Although it sounds dangerous, it''s not dangerous at all. If you see that scene, you will understand that people exaggerate because they only treat me as an ordinary girl student. "


    "You are a normal girl student." Nie Zhao suddenly made a voice, a pair of sword eyebrows wrinkled, eyes sharp looking at Tao Rong way: "is I shouldn''t teach you so much. The more capable you are, the more responsibilities you will be forced to bear. Unconsciously, because you can do it, you will imperceptibly do it. I prefer you to be an ordinary female student and do nothing and have no ability to do it. "


    Listen to Nie Zhao finally open mouth, Tao Rong also can be regarded as at ease, "if it is you..."


    "Don''t talk to me about transposition. I don''t want to change. I just want you to be safe and free from any danger. What you promised me has never been fulfilled. " Nie zhaoyue said that he was more angry, but he couldn''t get angry with Tao Rong. He could only hold his anger in his heart.


    When Tao Rong saw him like this, she couldn''t help stretching out her hand and pulling his clothes. She drew the man close to the bed and looked up at her.


    Tao Rong doesn''t say anything, just looks at him, and simply makes Nie Zhao defeated.


    After all, Nie Zhao knows about Tao Rong. Tao Rong has a set of criteria for judging many things. She doesn''t really do what others say. More importantly, she says yes. But when things happen, you can''t do anything for her. After all, you can''t look at her all the time. So Nie Zhao trains Tao Rong''s skills, It is also a helpless move.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s watery eyes with an innocent look on his face. If she chokes with him, he can still harden his heart and scold him a few words. But now that she puts on such a look, Nie Zhao is really helpless. It seems that after a long time together, Tao Rong is really clear about how to deal with him.


    I''m really defeated by her.


    Nie Zhao sighs silently and holds the person in his arms. "I really want to tie you to me with a chain so that you won''t scare me all day."


    Tao Rong buried his head in Nie Zhao''s arms and hooked the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, this move was more useful and passed smoothly.


    When Nie Zhao and Tao Rong came out, they saw that Yuan Xu was still outside.


    Tao Rong was surprised and said, "are you always here?"


    Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu look at each other.


    Some of Yuan Xu didn''t have the spirit and said, "don''t worry."


    Tao Rong smile, swing arm way: "I''m ok."


    Yuan Xu took another look at Nie Zhao and said, "it seems that I haven''t taught you a good lesson"


    Tao Rong said, "I''ve taught you a lesson. You all don''t believe me. OK, let''s not talk about this. What''s the matter with Mo Yijia?"


    "I don''t know." Yuan Xu looks like he has nothing to do with himself.


    Tao Rong is also helpless, can only take Nie Zhao to see the situation of Mo Yijia.


    Mo''s mother is awake, but Mo Yijia is still in a coma. When Mo''s mother sees Tao Rong come in, she immediately wipes a handful of tears and rushes over. She wants to kneel down to thank Tao Rong. Tao Rong doesn''t want to accept this, so she quickly avoids it, and the people around her help quickly.


    Mo''s mother is very sad and remorseful. When it happened, she also criticized her daughter, but she didn''t expect that this would be the last straw to crush her daughter.


    Besides Mo mu, Chen Lijuan is the one who blames herself most.


    Because Mo Yijia will come to this stage today, Chen Lijuan also has the responsibility. She did not manage the relationship between the students in the class well. Mo Yijia did not trust her and suffered bullying silently until her spirit collapsed.


    Chen Lijuan can only take good care of Mo''s mother and Mo Yijia to ease her guilt.


    During the period, the head of the University concerned about Tao Rong, just because of the constant business in and out of the ward.


    After such a big accident, there are so many people looking for President Gao that he is too busy.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao stayed in the room for a while, and they were ready to leave. When they went out, they just saw several leaders of the school talking.It''s about Mo Yijia''s punishment. Basically, there''s no doubt about it. Even if it''s about the photos, Mo Yijia threatens the school with her death, curses her classmates, and makes such a big noise. This kind of behavior can''t be tolerated by the education sector, so there''s no doubt that Mo Yijia will drop out of school. It''s estimated that the schools in Nanshi will never want Mo Yijia again.


    Although Tao Rong sympathizes with Mo Yijia, he also knows that this matter has been extreme and there is no room for recovery.


    Mo Yijia, who couldn''t start a new life, was destroyed in this way. Tao Rong was very unhappy and didn''t know what would happen to them in the future.


    When the head of the University saw that they were going to leave, he separated himself from others and came to see them off.


    Tao Rong took the opportunity to ask about the affairs in the headmaster''s office, but the head of the University was quite confused. He didn''t consider Mo Yijia''s mental problems. Although the situation was serious, it didn''t make her want to commit suicide, so he could only say that she had bad luck. Everything was a coincidence.


    The head of the university is not the kind of person who is partial to listening and believing, so when he saw the photos, he called his parents to come, but also gave Mo Yijia the opportunity to explain. However, Mo Yijia was greatly stimulated by the photos, and his mother''s pain, anger, shame and anger made Mo Yijia unable to explain calmly.


    However, no matter how to explain it, many things can''t be changed. For example, Mo Yijia really went in and out of the place where minors were forbidden to enter, and he was also wearing exposed clothes and sitting on the lap of an old man. All this is true. As for the reason, Mo Yijia said that he was forced, but the result was put here. At that time, people were in a very fierce mood, and the reason became unimportant.

 Chapter 600

    Mo Yijia''s mood has changed from depression to manic depression, which makes her unable to face the unfair experience calmly. It''s just that the current students'' psychological problems have not been paid attention to by the school, so when dealing with Mo Yijia''s problems, there is no scruples, which leads to such a result.


    The head of the University seems to regret that he did not do a good ideological guidance for the students.


    Seeing this, Tao Rong asked, "what about people who publish photos and contact reporters in private?"


    The head of the University was slightly stunned. When things got to this point, they were so busy that they really didn''t think about it.


    Tao Rong reached out and took out the photo, "this is what I tore off from the blackboard of Mo Yijia''s class. I can''t judge whether it''s right or wrong to report to the teacher and expose the improper behavior. However, the person who spread the photos wholeheartedly destroyed Mo Yijia and gave her no chance to breathe. This is not a just act, but a harm to others. "


    The head of the University frowns slightly. Tao Rong is right. If you just want to report it, just tell the teacher and the headmaster. Why do you want to make it known to everyone? Besides, it''s the reporters who rush to get the news early. This is someone deliberately dealing with Mo Yijia, but Mo Yijia is just an ordinary student. Who would bother to deal with her like this.


    Nie Zhao also came to look at the photo, slightly frowned: "in the photo, your classmate should be forced, not voluntary."


    Tao Rong and the head of the university are surprised to see Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong asked, "can you see that?"


    Although Tao Rong thinks that Mo Yijia must have been forced by Lin Ziqing, there is no evidence.


    The head of the University also looks at Nie Zhao curiously.


    Nie Zhao pointed to the posture of the human body from several angles in the photo, the direction of the muscle lines on the body, and the direction and manner of the eyes.


    For such an analysis, Nie Zhao is trained professionally, which is clear at a glance. However, Tao Rong and the head of the university can only see a little sign through Nie Zhao''s detailed guidance.


    In the photo, Mo Yijia is struggling to escape. The old man wants to encircle her and frowns slightly, as if he doesn''t understand why Mo Yijia is coming and going.


    Mo Yijia''s eyes are looking at another angle. That angle doesn''t appear in the photo. You can guess who is there. That''s why Mo Yijia is aggrieved. It''s not the same angle as the photographer, that is to say, more than one person.


    After Mo Yijia''s analysis, Tao Rong and the head of the University also understood the situation in the photo, but it''s still that sentence. Now, it''s useless to make it clear again.


    Tao Rong thought for a while and immediately said to Nie Zhao, "Nie Zhao, I''ll go back to school to get my schoolbag. By the way, I''ll ask those people who may have photos to see who did it. Can you help me to investigate with the reporter? See who told them


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "I''ll send you to school and let ah long check it."


    Tao Rong nodded, but the head of the University was not calm. "Tao Rong, you You are... "


    Tao Rong said in front of President Gao that he would threaten to press questions, which is not very good.


    Tao Rong said calmly, "headmaster, don''t you want to know the truth?"


    University long a Leng, Tao Rong continued: "my side investigation up faster." They may not be willing to tell the truth if they want to cross examine the school leaders one by one. After all, they are also in violation of the school rules. They will not tell the truth if they are afraid of being punished.


    The head of the University also thought of this and was hesitating. After all, it was a bit unreasonable to give it to the students for investigation. As a result, Nie Zhao put his hand on the shoulder of President Gao and said, "it''s better to give it to professionals to investigate criminals."


    The corner of the University''s long mouth twitches and looks at the soldiers in front of us. How can we kill a chicken with an ox knife.


    However, the second young master of the Nie family and team leader Nie have all spoken, and the head of the university is hard to refute. After all, it''s a good and harmless thing. Let him intervene.


    With the tacit consent of President Gao, Nie Zhao tells him that after he Tielong and others, who are guarding the reporter group, leave with Tao Rong.


    However, because Nie Zhao''s injury has not yet healed, so Xiao Gao came to help drive. Yuan Xu has been following Tao Rong and Nie Zhao. Seeing that they are going, he naturally follows them.


    After arriving at the school, Tao Rong asks Nie Zhao and Xiao Gao to wait in the car. She and Yuan Xu go to work.


    After all, there are still many students in the school. Nie Zhao and Xiao Gao''s conspicuous existence is better hidden, so as not to interfere with Tao Rong''s work.


    Nie Zhao is a little dissatisfied, but Tao Rong''s attitude is firm, but when Tao Rong and Yuan Xu leave, Nie Zhao sees yuan Xu''s smelly boy with a proud look and looks back at him with a smile, as if he and Tao Rong are the same people in the world. He is really angry.


    Tao Rong didn''t pay so much attention. Instead, she walked close to Yuan Xu and said, "cooperate with me later. I don''t have enough deterrence on my own. "


    Although yuan Xu hummed, he nodded.


    When they came back to class, it was almost the end of class.


    Although there are substitute teachers in class, who have that idea? They are basically whispering, and some people will secretly look at Zhu Shanshan and others. After all, when Mo Yijia committed suicide, he named them by name, so now in the eyes of all the students, they are the murderers of forcing people to death, although they are usually avoided, But when things get to this point, these people may turn into mice in their eyes.After class, everyone''s voice became loud and unbridled. Yuan Xu is about to step into the classroom, but Tao Rong stops him. Tao Rong wants to hear what people''s attitude is now.


    Don''t know who said what, angry Zhu Shan Shan directly stood up and roared: "you enough, we did nothing, she is a madman, you even listen to the madman''s words?"


    "Come on, Zhu Shanshan, you''re all killers now. You can bully people at ordinary times. If you do such a vicious thing, what''s the right to shout here?"


    "You Zhu Shanshan angrily pointed to those who scolded her and said angrily and wrongly, "bullying people is Lin Ziqing''s idea. It''s none of our business."


    Some people in Zhu Shanshan''s small group stood up and said, "maybe this suicide was directed and played by Mo Yijia herself. She wanted to revenge us and hurt us."


    "How can you say such vicious things."


    "Why can''t I say that she didn''t die in the end? Maybe it''s all acting, because we didn''t do anything at all! "


    "Why don''t you quibble? There will be a retribution for evil."


    Zhu Shanshan''s eyes were red with anger. "What kind of justice ambassadors do you pretend to be? It''s beautiful now. When the photos just came out, weren''t you all watching? Didn''t you say Mo Yijia? Now they become saints one by one! We are right, we are right! "

 Chapter 601

    "If you put out that kind of picture, you dare say it''s not harmful. Who will go to see it if you don''t put it out. Well, it''s a big deal. You want to shirk responsibility! " Someone called.


    Zhu Shanshan was so angry that she almost fought.


    Hearing this, Tao Rong and Yuan Xu went in.


    At the moment of seeing Tao Rong, everyone was quiet.


    He Luyun rushed forward and said, "are you all right? How about Mo Yijia?"


    Tao Rong replied, "still sleeping."


    "Well, she''s relaxed. If she wants to slander people, just open her mouth. It''s a good calculation." Zhu Shanshan''s wronged eyes were red and she slapped the table.


    Tao Rong turns her head and looks at Zhu Shanshan coldly.


    People also looked at her, "how can you talk like this? If you have nothing to do, you should be careful that the police take you away."


    "That''s right. It''s too vicious. When a man is dying, his words are good. I believe what Mo Yijia said in the end. If you haven''t done it, how can she say that?"


    "You You! To be unreasonable, to slander Zhu Shanshan cried wrongly, "do you want me to jump off the building to prove my innocence?"


    "Come out with me, Susan." Tao Rong interrupted.


    "Why should I listen to you?" she glared


    Tao Rong turned his head and looked at Yuan Xu. Yuan Xu directly pointed to several people who Mo Yijia called, "come out."


    Zhu Shanshan looks at Yuan Xu and wants to argue, but she dares to be angry.


    Tao Rong coldly pointed at Zhu Shanshan and said, "if you are really innocent, what are you afraid of?"


    "Who''s afraid of you? I''m not afraid of the shadow!" With that, she took the lead to go out.


    In the empty classroom, Zhu Shanshan stood uneasily, but Tao Rong slowly found a place to sit down, as if preparing to interrogate the prisoner.


    Zhu Shanshan and others are naturally unconvinced with Tao Rong, but when they look at Yuan Xu leaning on the table next to them, they can only break their teeth and swallow them down.


    "You were all there when you took this picture?" Tao Rong asked directly.


    "I thought the teacher was looking for us. Tao Rong, you thought you were a policeman, and you wanted to interrogate us!" she said When Zhu Shanshan finished speaking, she immediately expressed disdain. Now people around her are following Zhu Shanshan''s lead. If she doesn''t say anything, others won''t say anything more.


    Tao Rong also knows that it''s hard to find out. After all, they are always hostile.


    "Zhu Shanshan, did the teacher ask you, are you willing to tell the truth? I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. If this matter has nothing to do with you, I promise you will be OK. But if you don''t cooperate now, what do you think the public opinion will do to you in the end? What kind of treatment do you suffer in the class now? It''s just the beginning. "


    Tao Rong''s words made Zhu Shanshan a little hesitant. In fact, her heart was also afraid. After all, things were too big for them to imagine.


    But let her to Tao Rong soft, she really don''t want to, or in front of Yuan Xu.


    "We didn''t Nothing was done Zhu Shanshan hesitated for a long time and decided to fight to the end.


    This is what Tao Rong expected. Tao Rong takes a look at Yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu receives the signal and stares at one of the boys. All the boys in the class are afraid of Yuan Xu. If he stares at him like this, he may be too scared to stand steadily.


    "If you answer Tao Rong, if you dare to hide it, I will make you unable to stay in Nanshi." Yuan Xu directly threatened.


    Tao Rong said that it was almost harmless, but yuan Xu said that even without tone and expression, it was enough to kill people.


    As soon as Yuan Xu finished, the boy just shivered, "no It''s none of my business


    "Say you know!" Yuan Xu said sternly.


    Yuan Xu is fierce, and everyone counsels him. The boy secretly looks at Zhu Shanshan, and he doesn''t dare to shout. If no one takes the lead, the backbone will be gone.


    "Actually It was a long time ago, when Lin Ziqing because You are in a bad mood because of your relationship, so you take everyone to the bar opened by her relatives. Mo Yijia is threatened by Lin Ziqing. Lin Ziqing also asks for clothes to be changed. In order to have fun, Lin Ziqing Let Let''s push Mo Yijia over an uncle and take a picture. In fact In fact, it''s just a joke. We didn''t plan to threaten Mo Yijia with photos. Lin Ziqing just took Mo Yijia as an object of anger. She didn''t want to destroy her like this. What I said is true. If we need to expose photos, why do we have to wait until now? After she left the class, we didn''t bother her at all. "


    The boy explained timidly.


    "Who took the picture?" Tao Rong asked.


    Boys dare not betray their companions, they can only bow their heads.


    "Who, stand up." Yuan Xu said coldly.


    One of the girls came out tremblingly and said: "yes I did it, but the camera was given by Lin Ziqing. She ordered us to do it. ""How many people have negatives?" Tao Rong continued.


    Zhu Shanshan couldn''t help it. She came forward and said, "Tao Rong, that''s enough. Do you suspect that we spread it? At that time, we did have one photo negative, but after Lin Ziqing''s accident and Mo Yijia''s change of class, they all threw it away. That kind of thing is useless to us. "


    "Just because you throw it doesn''t mean others throw it too." Tao Rong retorts.


    The rest of them immediately raised their hands and swore, some said they had thrown it away long ago, some said they had hidden it, and they had never thought of publishing it, but they had forgotten it.


    After Tao Rong inquires, the idea in her heart is that someone is trying to fix her. After all, those who have a grudge against Mo Yijia are obviously not lying. The pictures didn''t come out of their hands.


    When Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were on their way back to school, Nie Zhao asked why they wanted to investigate. At that time, she said that they were worried that Mo Yijia had been harmed because of their own reasons. Although Nie Zhao did not ask why Tao Rong thought so, Nie Zhao analyzed the irrationality of doing so.


    To deal with Tao Rong, the turning is inexplicably big.


    What harm can this do to Tao Rong? So far, we can''t see the influence at all, but let Tao Rong become a hero who is brave for a just cause.


    Two smart people will think about things more and more complicated. They even think about whether there are follow-up moves.


    So Tao Rongcai came back first and ruled out the possibility of floating on the surface.


    But although Zhu Shanshan''s people like to unite to bully others, it''s estimated that they didn''t think of such a cruel step.


    And without Lin Ziqing taking the lead, they did not dare to make trouble with what Lin Ziqing had.


    "Besides you, Lin Ziqing, who else has photos, or who have you ever given them to?" Tao Rong asked.


    Zhu Shanshan and others looked at each other, shaking their heads to show that they had not, and at this time, Tao Rong''s phone rang.


    When the phone was connected, Tao Rong heard Nie Zhao say in a deep voice: "the investigation has come out. Is there a person named Niu Lu in your class?"

 Chapter 602

    Tao Rong immediately seemed to be hit by electricity. In a moment, many ideas rushed into her brain.


    "Yes." Tao Rong replied.


    "My people found out that someone called several reporters through a public phone. The reporter said that the voice was a girl. I sent people to several photo studios to look for people who developed photos in recent days. One of the photographers accidentally took her photos and confirmed with the teachers in your school. The person is Niu Lu."


    "Well, I see. I''ll take people down soon." Tao Rong then hung up.


    Seeing that Tao Rong''s expression was not right, Yuan Xu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong was silent for a long time and said with a snort and a smile: "I just think that people''s hearts are really unpredictable. Sometimes the people who hurt people most are the people they trust most. I think people who can do this kind of thing must be highly skilled and ruthless, but I didn''t expect that... "


    Everyone is puzzled to look at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked up at Zhu Shanshan and said, "Zhu Shanshan, the people who have negative photos are not all here."


    Zhu Shanshan a Leng, "in addition to Lin Ziqing are in ah, what do you want, I told the truth."


    "Are you sure it''s all here?" Tao Rong said with deep eyes.


    Zhu Shanshan and her party were all looking at Tao Rong with no idea. Suddenly one of the girls'' voices rang out, "right There''s also cow''s dew. "


    Zhu Shanshan instinctively said, "so what if she does? They are good sisters. Can she... " Zhu Shanshan is not sure. If no one among them has done such a thing, then the only one left is Is the cow exposed?


    Suddenly, there was a sound outside the door, and Tao Rong and Yuan Xu rushed out immediately.


    As soon as he went out, he saw someone running away in the corridor. Tao Rong recognized it as Niu Lu.


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu are so fast that Niu Lu is caught before he runs to the stairs.


    "Ah! Let go of me Niu Lu yelled.


    "What are you running for? Guilty? Were you just prying? " Tao Rong holds Niu Lu''s arm and says in a cold voice.


    "I''m just worried about Mo Yijia''s situation, so I just want to listen." Niu Lu quibbled.


    Tao Rong''s face sank, and she threw her directly to the wall. She wanted to struggle again, but Tao Rong pressed her head against the wall. Tao Rong didn''t treat ordinary people any more. It can be seen how angry her heart is.


    "I thought you were just a villain, but I didn''t expect you to be such a vicious person." Tao Rong sighed.


    After hearing Nie Zhao tell the truth, Tao Rong really can''t recover for a long time. She really didn''t expect that Niu Lu would do such cruel things to Mo Yijia. She once thought that Mo Yijia was targeted by unknown forces because of her own reasons. It turned out that she was self righteous. After all, some little demons were more terrible than real villains.


    "Why on earth?" Tao Rong murmurs to ask a way, that tone listens to seem to be self doubt, again seem to be asking Niu Lu.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know. Let me go." Niu Lu wants to struggle, but Tao Rong''s strength is too strong for her to break free.


    "Say it in front of Mo Yijia." Tao Rong didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She pulled people out.


    Along the way, Niu Lu was shouting, which attracted a lot of people''s attention. However, with Yuan Xu''s escort, no one dared to stop him, so he could only watch in silence.


    After arriving at the hospital, President Gao and Chen Lijuan are still there. They didn''t expect that Tao Rong would bring Niu Lu directly.


    Nie Zhao''s team has reported the investigation to President Gao before. Although Mo Yijia is still not very calm after waking up, he is not tired of life and death under the comfort of Mo''s mother, so the head of the University told Mo Yijia about it.


    When Tao Rong arrived, Mo Yijia was still in the stage of acceptance, so when she saw Niu Lu, she was in a trance.


    Mo Yijia got out of bed and walked towards Niu Lu with a dull expression, "is it you? Why Why you? "


    Niu Lu cried directly, covered her face and said, "I don''t know anything. It''s Tao Rong who brought me here by force. She has to say that I hurt you. She talks nonsense. How can I hurt you? We are good sisters!"


    "Niu Lu, you''d better stop lying and tell the truth." Chen Lijuan said with a pale face.


    They are all the students she has taught. She wants to lead a class well, but she didn''t expect that there are so many strange things in the class she has taught. She feels that her education career has failed and is hit hard.


    Niu Lu suddenly raised her head and yelled at Chen Lijuan: "teacher, don''t you believe me? Mo Yijia and I have always had a good relationship. How can I do this? They all did it by Zhu Shanshan. I don''t know what they did to Tao Rong. They even let Tao Rong slander me. "


    Niu Lu still thinks that she has not been exposed, and tries her best to quibble. She doesn''t know how ridiculous her behavior is.


    Niu Lu said, see Chen Lijuan or a don''t believe in themselves, immediately turned to Mo Yijia and Mo mother.She took Mo Yijia''s hands and said, "don''t you believe me? How could I? It''s all Lin Ziqing and Zhu Shanshan! They have been bullying you and bullying you. You know, we can''t resist. I didn''t have the ability to protect you in the past, but I didn''t hurt you. We are all the same victims. I don''t blame you even if you abandon me, run away and leave me alone in the mud to suffer. "


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were just standing at the theatre, but when they heard this, Tao Rong suddenly realized that, combined with the speculation of some things before, Tao Rong suddenly responded and said, "is it true that Mo Yijia''s theft of wallet, which offended Lin Ziqing, was also your fault? If Lin Ziqing didn''t blame Mo Yijia, and Mo Yijia didn''t steal it, why did the wallet appear in Mo Yijia''s hands? There must be someone who did it. This person must have a purpose to do this kind of thing. "


    Tao Rong suddenly mentions this matter, lets the public some to be confused, but Niu Lu''s face is actually instantaneous pale.


    Tao Rong looked at the dull Mo Yijia and said, "after that, Lin Ziqing and others, who had never bullied you but bullied Niu Lu, shifted their targets and began to bully you?"


    Mo Yijia''s face is instantly frightening. She mechanically turns her head to look at her good sister in front of her and looks at her guilty face.


    Why didn''t she find Niu Lu''s guilty face so obvious before.


    "Really?" Mo Yijia questions her best sister with a cry.


    Niu Lu''s pupils were obscene. He said with a snort and a smile, "I can''t understand you at all. I..."


    "Pa pa" two slaps directly interrupted all of Niu Lu''s words. Niu Lu twisted her head and felt the heat on both sides of her cheeks. She looked at Mo Yijia in surprise.

 Chapter 603

    "You hit me?" Niu Lu looks at Mo Yijia in horror.


    Mo Yijia laughed twice, just like crying, "it''s revenge. I understand. You are such a person. I finally understand that last night was your ultimatum. If I don''t go back to be your double, you will completely destroy me. Is that what I mean? Destroy me, revenge me? "


    "It is estimated that Zhu Shanshan and others will be able to bear the blame." Tao Rong said.


    If Mo Yijia dies like this, Zhu Shanshan and others will surely become street mice that everyone shouts to beat. Who dares to bully Niu Lu any more.


    Niu Lu has been bullied and twisted in her heart. She doesn''t want to resist and change her fate, because she subconsciously feels that she can''t resist and she is in pain. She wants others to be more painful than her, so that she can feel better.


    She doesn''t want to bathe in the sunshine with Mo Yijia. Instead, she remembers why she can stay in the dark, but Mo Yijia can walk into the sunshine. It''s unfair. She has to pull Mo Yijia back to suffer with her.


    "You You slander me. You have no proof. " Niu Lu still calls out slyly.


    "Yes, I won''t bring you here without proof." Tao Rong said directly.


    The University sighed a long time and explained the situation directly, which made Niu Lu lose heart and stop the shameful sophistry.


    After listening to the president of the University, Niu Lu was completely confused. Her head, which was just arrogant, was now slowly lowered. Her worried voice brought a cry, "I I... " Even if she is good at weaving lies to sow discord, she can''t say anything now.


    Mo Yijia couldn''t help crying. She stood in front of Niu Lu and cried like a child who couldn''t find her way home. Being betrayed by her good sisters was probably the biggest pain in her life.


    Niu Lu''s parents were quickly found. The current problem is very serious. It''s not a small fight. If Mo Yijia wants to sue Niu Lu, it''s Mo Yijia''s business.


    Just now, the president of the university has explained the situation to Mo Yijia, who has the right to make decisions. It''s just that Niu Lu hasn''t figured out the situation yet.


    Niu Lu''s parents are not as neurotic as Niu Lu. They are honest people. They don''t question the headmaster and the teacher. They just can''t believe that their daughter should have done such a thing. Instead of making a big noise, they are extremely sad and indignant. They teach Niu Lu a lesson. But it is said that not only will they drop out of school, but they may also sue Niu Lu. Niu''s parents kneel down directly to Mo''s mother and ask for forgiveness.


    After the scene is too troublesome, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao did not stay.


    After a noisy morning, Nie Zhao takes members of Nie Zhao''s team out for lunch. Nie Zhao doesn''t let Tao Rong go back to class. It''s hard to get out. Nie Zhao asks to take Tao Rong out on a date.


    Tao Rong''s mood hasn''t been adjusted, and she doesn''t want to go out. However, Nie Zhao puts out her adventure directly, and Tao Rong counsels. The members of the team help again, and the guilty Tao Rong can only cooperate with the date.


    Members of the team took them to a large shopping mall and scattered them to play by themselves, leaving Tao Rong and Nie Zhao to go shopping alone for a date.


    At the beginning, Tao Rong, who was also affected by the morning incident, gradually became happy. She had little experience of eating, drinking and having fun with Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao knew her very well and knew how to make her happy. She could feel the subtle consideration and care. Suddenly, Tao Rong reflected that Nie Zhao should be in a bad mood, so she deliberately took her out for a walk Heart of it, it is rare to let her absenteeism once.


    The next day, as Tao Rong expected, although the school did not disclose the truth in writing, everyone knew what was going on from the punishment it announced.


    Niu Lu was expelled, and Mo Yijia became an observer in school. However, according to the previous situation, Mo Yijia would not like to stay in this school any more. As for whether to continue studying or change schools, it is not known.


    Before class in the morning, Tao Rong went to see Chen Lijuan.


    Chen Lijuan didn''t sleep all night, and her face was very bad. Tao Rong knew that she had been punished. However, Tao Rong knew that Chen Lijuan''s face was not related to the ingredients, but she felt guilty. But the high school teacher was not the student''s nanny, and they had no way to deal with many things.


    Tao Rong learned something from Chen Lijuan. Mo Yijia didn''t sue Niu Lu. After the slap, Mo didn''t look at Niu Lu any more.


    Niu Lu has never been modest to Mo Yijia from the beginning to the end. Only Niu''s parents are constantly apologizing.


    Mo Mu and Mo Yijia can''t say it doesn''t matter. They just hope that they won''t meet again.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong could not help humming, "Mo Yijia''s heart is too soft. She has been half destroyed by Niu Lu in her life. Without Niu Lu''s selfishness, she is still a young girl in bloom. She is not a student who has a bad reputation for suicide and will be rejected by the school everywhere. This life has been ruined like this. I just slapped it twice. I can''t accept it. "


    Chen Lijuan took a look at Tao Rong and said with a dry smile, "they used to be good sisters. Do you really want to kill each other? "


    "Niu Lu wants to kill each other, and she also does so. Mo Yijia''s mother is soft, and she doesn''t defend her daughter''s life." Tao Rong retorts.Chen Lijuan said: "no way. In fact, Mo Yijia is OK. Niu''s parents sincerely apologize and are willing to compensate for all the economic losses. In this way, they are good to both minors. Otherwise, Mo Yijia would not be better off if Niu Lu was reported. Mo Yijia probably thinks so, so he doesn''t say anything. Sometimes it''s not better to retaliate. "


    Tao Rong frowned with disapproval and said: "if this matter is on me, I will definitely let the other party taste the double pain I have suffered before I give up."


    Chen Lijuan looked at Tao Rong in surprise and said, "I always thought you were kind-hearted and easy to forgive others. I didn''t expect such a clear distinction between love and hate. "


    "It''s not a clear distinction between love and hate, it''s a must." Tao Rong said coldly, "moreover, without me, Mo Yijia would have died. What Niu Lu did was really so easily exposed?"


    Chen Lijuan was stunned.


    Tao Rong turned to leave, and could not help murmuring: "Why are the first people who do bad things in this world so easily forgiven? It seems that if they don''t forgive, they become aggressive victims. Isn''t it reasonable to return one report to another? "


    Looking at Tao Rong straight but some determined figure, Chen Lijuan for a time speechless.


    Tao Rong vented her emotions and thought that this was the end of the matter, but she didn''t expect a little trouble that day. The photo of her saving Mo Yijia appeared in the newspaper.

 Chapter 604

    Tao Rong was a little surprised when her classmates brought the newspaper and said that she was famous. After all, when she was in the hospital, Nie Zhao had stopped those people from taking photos. How could it be reported?


    Tao Rong took the newspaper and read it carefully. What she reported above is the process of saving Mo Yijia.


    The content of the newspaper tells about the story of Mo Yijia. Because of the contradiction between her classmates and the bullying incident, Mo Yijia committed suicide. The reason was basically erased. After all, the investigation of the reason turned into forced, so it was not established. The names of several bullying classmates, as well as the main criminals Niu Lu and Mo Yijia are all replaced by surnames. However, Tao Rong''s brave and righteous name shows that even the school class is clear.


    Tao Rong is so depressed that in the eyes of those reporters, it''s a good thing. It''s worth reporting. It''s even more worth leaving a real name. It''s the object that must be carried forward.


    But Tao Rong doesn''t want to be famous at all.


    Fortunately, the photos at this time are not very clear. With the angle added, the human face can not be seen clearly due to the distance problem.


    There are two photos in the newspaper, one is that she is holding Mo Yijia, the other is that they are sent to the ambulance with their heads down. Mo Yijia''s face is exposed, but Tao Rong''s is OK, barely able to see only a fuzzy side face.


    However, he was very dissatisfied with his information being exposed in the newspaper. It is estimated that which reporter did not ask the hospital and did not see Nie Zhao''s warning, so he directly reported it.


    After going back, Nie Zhao also talked to Tao Rong about newspapers.


    Both of them are not high-profile people. In fact, they don''t like this. But since they have been reported, there is no need to make a big fuss.


    Moreover, the photos are not clear, and the identity of Tao Rong''s military family members has not been exposed. Therefore, Tao Rong did not pay attention to this incident except that Tao Rong occasionally received a little harassment at school.


    But she didn''t know that it caused her two big problems.


    A few days later, in a castle far away from abroad, the servants in Chinese special clothes respectfully brought newspapers to the old and young people who were training in the room.


    The gray haired old man stopped and said, "OK, have a rest."


    The young man took a few breaths before he recovered.


    Both of them finished drinking water and wiping sweat, so the servant sent a stack of newspapers to the young man. "Young master, the Nanshi newspaper you want has been delivered this week."


    When the old man saw it, he sneered, "if you don''t concentrate on practicing, you''ll find someone all day."


    "I have to concentrate on practicing." Ao Yi frowned and retorted.


    The old man snorted and said with a smile, "what can I find by reading a newspaper? Can we find her missing person? Our people haven''t heard from her up to now. Maybe it''s not from Nanshi, maybe it''s from the ends of the earth, and it won''t be found so easily. "


    Ao Yi suddenly raises sharp tiger eyes and stares at the old man unhappily.


    Instead of getting angry, the old man was happy and said, "what''s the matter? Am I right? "


    Ao Yi doesn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turns to the newspaper directly. He does not really want to find anything. He just wants to know a little bit of possible information about her city. Anyway, if he has nothing to do, he should pass the time and remind him that there is still one person who hasn''t found.


    He knew he had been fooled, but a man meant what he said, so he had to find her.


    Just looking at it, Ao Yi''s action suddenly, dark brown eyes instantly stare big, the whole body trembles, even the breath on the body has changed.


    The old man found that it was wrong. He turned his head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Found it." Ao Yi stares at the photo of doing good, the half blurred face.


    The old man curiously leaned over and didn''t see clearly for a moment. Chu said, "it''s all blooming. Can you see clearly?"


    Aoyi has no expression on his face. He gets up and is ready to leave, but he is stopped by the old man in a moment.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Yes, I have the address. I''ll go to her. Bring her Ao Yi said directly.


    "You are crazy!" The old man knocked aoyi''s head hard and said, "you forgot the business!"


    "The man ran away again. Isn''t the duel delayed?" Ao Yi said coldly.


    The old man hated iron but said: "there are so many experts here. You haven''t challenged them one by one. I''ll find them, but the challenge here can''t be broken."


    "The challenge can be delayed. If it is delayed here, people will run away." Ao Yi pointed to the newspaper, with a certain disapproval.


    The old man was so angry that he gritted his teeth. However, facing the heir, he had no choice but to glance at him and said: "this Isn''t that true? In school, waiting for another year, she can''t run, what''s your hurry! If you continue to challenge, I''ll send someone to keep an eye on her. If there''s any trouble, can I tell you? You''re afraid she won''t run away if you know her family name "If you don''t agree, you won''t step out of here unless you beat me," the old man saidAo Yi''s eyes are sharp, and he looks like he''s going to do something. But in the end, his reason still suppresses him. In any case, he can''t beat the old man now. If he goes against the old man''s will, maybe no one will help him. Ao Yi still decides to agree to the old man''s proposal.


    "I''ll go back to her when the challenge is over." Ao Yi said firmly.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "it''s up to you. Now you''re in the mood. Go and practice."


    Ao Yi takes a look at the photo, recites Tao Rong''s name in her heart, and finally knows her fiancee''s name. This time, she can''t run away, as if she wants to combine the blurred photo with her memory. She stares at it for a while before she lets go to practice.


    The old man snorted. He had nothing to do in his spare time. He opened the newspaper with presbyopic glasses and looked at it carefully.


    Instantly feel wrong, this photo, this appearance, how so serious ah.


    What''s the name?


    The old man didn''t think about it for a moment, but there was a worry all the time. Since the girl was in such an obvious place, their people couldn''t be found before, unless there was some special force surrounding Tao Rong, so that they couldn''t see what it was.


    In Nanshi, the only one who has the ability to compete with their power is the Nie family, the first family in Nanshi Nie family The little devil Nie Zhao


    As soon as the old man''s eyes brightened, he immediately remembered who Tao Rong was.


    When testing Nie Zhao that time, the girl that he follows beside.


    The old man''s face suddenly turned colorful. He took a furtive look at Ao Yi, who had been training hard. He coughed. It seemed that he could only find someone to stare at Ao Yi for a while, and then hide Ao Yi, so as not to let his temper get angry again.

 Chapter 605

    At this time, Nie Zhao was recovering. He didn''t send someone to stare at Tao Rong. Instead, he sent someone to cover up Tao Rong''s information and trace back the people who had been investigating near shankan village. So when someone was staring at Tao Rong near the school, Tao Ronggen couldn''t find that superb way of staring.


    The old man didn''t send someone to investigate Tao Rong''s information secretly. Instead, he sent someone to investigate in the school, which won''t attract other people''s attention.


    At this time, the old man is very sure of Tao Rong''s identity, so he can only conceal Ao Yi secretly, finish the business first, and then explain the situation to Ao Yi.


    The heirs of their family can''t marry another''s wife, so they can only let Ao Yi down at that time.


    However, the old man obviously underestimated Ao Yi''s obstinacy. If he was sure, he would not be able to turn around.


    This kind of trouble is far away from Tao Rong. She doesn''t know for the moment, but soon the second trouble comes to her.


    After reading the newspaper, the Tao family immediately contacted Tao Rong, and even made a phone call to Tao Rong''s home, which was received by Nie Zhao.


    After Tao Rong goes home, Nie Zhao tells Tao Rong that they will go back to shankan village together at the weekend.


    Tao Rong immediately was not happy, "how can you promise to go back without my consent?"


    Nie Zhao explained: "they are talking inside and outside. If you don''t go back, they will go to school to find you. After the newspaper reports, they now know where to find you


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that the newspaper had caused her so much trouble. She really "bothered" those reporters.


    In fact, the Tao family didn''t care about her at all, so they didn''t ask her about her school and class in detail. Tao Rong always deliberately digs away from the topic and doesn''t mention that she can find her own details. After all, it''s not so easy for them to come in from the Nie family.


    As a result, these people know where to annoy her. After all, she has fewer and fewer phone calls now. Those people must be worried about something.


    "You''ll take good care of yourself at home. I''ll go back by myself." Tao Rong tone impatient said.


    Nie Zhao walked around for two steps and said, "I''m almost all right now. How can I trust you to go alone? I''ll accompany you. Always let you go back alone, will let others look down on you


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about this. She only knows that if Nie Zhao is here, she really can''t play a good trick on the Tao family. "Don''t you tell me that I don''t love you when I go home?"


    Nie Zhao instantly understood Tao Rong''s meaning, not from the corner of his mouth twitch, "we are all like this, do you still plan to play such a role?"


    Tao Rong retorted: "we are not so good. I just want to show them. Do you have any opinions?"


    Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong''s brow was tight and wrinkled. He didn''t dare to provoke her any more. He quickly waved his hand and said, "no problem."


    Tao Rong hummed a way: "go back with me together can, but you don''t appear in front of them."


    Nie Zhao nodded quickly, so their itinerary was decided.


    At the weekend, Lao Zhang drove them to the town at noon.


    Nie Zhao was surprised to learn that the Taos lived in the town.


    "Is your family better? I remember you said you wouldn''t give them a cent? " Nie Zhao is good at strange ways.


    Tao Rong doesn''t like Nie Zhao''s involvement in these things. "Don''t worry about the Tao family''s affairs. I''ll go back by myself. I''ll contact you by mobile phone. You can find a place to stay."


    Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong didn''t want to talk about it and didn''t ask, so he said, "OK, I''ll go to old uncle Qi and have a look. Maybe I''ll come back."


    Tao Rong also thought of her master and said, "well, if she is here, she will tell me immediately."


    Nie Zhao smiles and nods. After Tao Rong leaves, Nie Zhao reacts. He forgets to tell Tao Rong that she is his younger martial sister''s business.


    Let''s take a chance to talk about it formally.


    Nie Zhao thought so, let Uncle Zhang send him to shankan village.


    In fact, Nie Zhao didn''t have much hope, but he didn''t expect to see the smoke curling in the distance when he went to the familiar mountain path.


    Nie Zhao is surprised to quickly walk into, heard familiar wolf howl sound.


    Nie Zhao directly a whistle, a few seconds time, huge as a wolf like white teeth rushed out, toward Nie Zhao rushed up.


    Nie Zhaoxin was overjoyed and went to the small yard with white teeth. As soon as he came to the door, a thing smashed in front of him.


    Nie Zhao raised his hand and held it steadily. Without looking, he knew it was master''s wine pot.


    "Master, is that how you welcome me to meet you again after a long time?" Nie Zhao raises the corner of his mouth and runs back to the wine pot.


    One eyed old man Qi was sitting on a stone stool smoking a cigarette bag as usual.


    "You boy, did you install a locator on me?" Uncle Qi said impatiently.


    Nie Zhao sat down speechless and said, "even the apprentices are disgusted. Do you want Dugu to die? Besides, didn''t you promise to go to Rongrong as soon as she came back? Why are you hiding here? Are you avoiding us on purpose? "Uncle Qi gave a hard look and said, "it''s also for your good to avoid you."


    Nie Zhao''s face sank and said, "when you come back here, how can you avoid it?"


    Uncle Qi snorted: "the most dangerous place is the safest place. They searched here like a carpet not long ago, and they won''t come again."


    Nie Zhao shook his head and frowned, then picked up his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    As soon as Uncle Qi saw it, he said, "why?"


    While dialing, Nie Zhao said, "contact Rongrong. She said she would contact her if she saw you."


    Qi immediately reached out and held Nie Zhao, "no way."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, see elder uncle Qi''s tone is not joking, some don''t understand of ask a way: "how?"


    Uncle Qi said in a deep voice: "if you want to protect your little daughter-in-law, don''t let her see me for the time being, and don''t let her know your relationship with me? Not many people know that she''s my apprentice. It''s best for her. "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes finally cooled down. "Master, last summer, I met an old man who had strange Kung Fu and had to compete with me."


    Uncle Qi''s face suddenly changed and asked, "how did you compare?"


    Nie Zhao honest way: "lose very miserably."


    Uncle Qi was stunned at first, as if he was doubting his hearing. However, seeing Nie Zhao''s mouth curved, he immediately relaxed, "good boy, you are still smart. If I were as smart as you, I would not have been reduced to the situation of hiding from trouble now. It''s bad luck to meet such a group of busy and unreasonable savages."


    "I don''t know if I really avoided the trouble. Since it''s Shifu''s pot, please be honest and let the apprentice have a bottom." Nie Zhao tone is not good of say.

 Chapter 606

    Uncle Qi touched his nose and looked at Nie Zhao with a guilty heart. He coughed and said, "in fact, I''m innocent too. If I knew that I would become like this after worshiping my master, I would not learn."


    "Speak directly."


    "You know the top ten families." Uncle Qi directly picked up the wine pot and asked as he drank.


    Nie Zhao is one of the top ten families after all.


    But as time goes by, not all of the top ten families can keep their former glory.


    "Do you know a very old and mysterious power hidden before? It''s more powerful than the top ten families. There are many heritages and secrets that you can''t imagine. The cultivated people can easily cause the shock of the country. In the year you were born, the black hand behind the trouble is from this force, a force that even your grandfather would avoid talking about. "


    Nie Zhao''s face became more and more serious. What uncle Qi said instantly solved his doubts that he had been accumulating for a long time and could not get an answer from his grandfather.


    "The country, don''t you care?" Nie Zhao asked a basic question.


    Now, how can the state allow such forces to exist above the top ten families? That does not mean that it is above the state.


    "The State supports its existence." Qi Lao Bo said directly: "because the state needs their support, many support in the sense of many years, but after all these years, in my view, they think they are noble and mysterious, but in fact, they can not integrate into the new era, hiding the existence of woodlouse, and the country needs some of their strength now. Otherwise, how can such an uncontrolled group be allowed to exist. What''s more, there have been such disasters, sooner or later they will be eliminated by the times, but now the camel is bigger than the horse. "


    When it comes to that mysterious group, uncle Qi is full of disdain, which is mainly related to his experience. In his view, those people are stubborn, decadent psychoses.


    Nie Chao did not want to make complaints about him. He even wondered what the mysterious family was.


    Uncle Qi didn''t want to be so detailed, but Nie Zhao was involved by him once, so he had to answer every question.


    About this mysterious family, Nie Zhao has finally opened the veil.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong was bombarded when he got home.


    But the bombardment was "warm" to the effect that such a big thing had happened. Why didn''t Tao Rong contact them and let them worry about her.


    Tao Rong felt sick in her heart, but she still insisted on acting. After all, when she came to the door and met the debt collector, she knew that the Tao family was still in the mire step by step.


    When Tao Rong comes back, he becomes a shield for them. He points at Tao Rong with a newspaper and shows it to the debt collectors, so that the creditors can believe that their Tao family has the ability to repay their debts. It just takes time.


    Tao Qian asked Tao Rong to give money to the creditors as a running errand. However, Tao Rong said that she was sent by the driver and didn''t have any money with her. In the end, she didn''t give a cent.


    If Yan Xiang can''t help it, he can only use the borrowed money as a running fee, and finally send away the creditor.


    As soon as the creditors left, they began to cry bitterly after they were concerned about Tao Rong''s situation. They hoped that Tao Rong would get the money quickly. By the way, they asked Tao Rong if he was deliberately delaying the birth of a child for the sake of studying.


    Who can''t cry miserably? Without Nie Zhao around, Tao Rong can cry directly to perform.


    At the time of their tragedy, an embarrassing scene appeared, and Tao Yu rushed home happily with his newly bought expensive brand shoes.


    After Tao Rong saw it, he immediately said, "my parents can buy my brother some shoes that I can''t bear to buy, and tell me I don''t have any money?"


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru can only explain awkwardly, but they just sold miserably and couldn''t turn back. They can only educate Tao Rong with the attitude of an elder, so that she can understand that the family has borrowed money, which is her debt. She wants to pay it back earlier, with less interest.


    Tao Rong looks at the hardware facilities of Tao''s home, which is definitely catching up with the situation of wealthy families in the city. She nods with a sneer, pretends to be clever, and swears to heaven that she will finish the target task of her home early.


    Then Yan Xiangru tells Tao Rong that her grandmother Meng Fengying is ill and wants to take her to visit her.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to go, but after thinking about it, it would be nice to see Meng Fengying suffer, so she followed Yan Xiangru to the hospital.


    When I got to the ward, I saw Meng Fengying lying on the bed, sighing. Now the Yan family is not as big as before, and no one cares about her insolence. So even if she is ill, there is no filial son in front of the bed.


    Uncle Yan paid her money. Yan Xiangru went every day, but he didn''t stay much. After all, once he stayed, the old man would curse.


    Yan Xiangru appears in front of Meng Fengying with Tao Rong. Meng Fengying''s illness seems to be cured all at once, and she scolds Tao Rong with vigor.


    Tao Rong looks at Meng Fengying''s sudden appearance. It''s funny in her heart. As for her ugly words, Tao Rong has already learned the skill of entering the left ear and leaving the right ear.People in the same ward were silly to see that the old woman who seemed to be going to heaven at any time all day had such spirit.


    "White eyed wolves, they are all white eyed wolves. What are you doing here? See if I''m dead. If you don''t take me to a good hospital, you''ll know that you enjoy happiness and are not filial. Just wait for the five thunderbolts. God will stare at you, you vicious dead girl. " If it wasn''t for a drop on her arm, Meng Fengying''s hand could point to the tip of Tao Rong''s nose.


    "Mom, are you ashamed? It''s rare for Rong Rong to come back and care about you. Come and see you. You''re enough. Don''t go too far." Yan Xiangru stood up and said.


    Tao Rong stands behind to watch the play. She doesn''t even want to waste the saliva of arguing with Meng Fengying.


    "Are you speaking human language? Why did I give birth to you? You''ve come to town and left me alone in the countryside. Otherwise, can I get sick? Your daughter is married to a very good family. She doesn''t even care if her grandmother is ill. There are so many good hospitals in the city, which have already cured me. I think she wants to watch me die Meng Fengying''s eyes stare at Tao Rong like a poisonous snake, as if she had done so, Tao Rong would be afraid to be filial to her.


    Unfortunately, Tao Rong just looked at her lightly, as if watching a monkey show.


    The monkey probably felt that he didn''t work hard enough to attract the audience''s attention, so he immediately changed the way.


    He began to cry on his bed, "I''m not going to treat you. You can send me back to die. What''s the use of having children? They all dislike me. They want me to die early and don''t drag them down. They are popular and live a happy life in the city. They let me die alone in my hometown. It''s unreasonable. I''m dead. "

 Chapter 607

    Meng Fengying did not make Tao Rong angry, but made her daughter Yan Xiangru angry.


    Yan Xiang comes here as usual. There are so many patients here. Who doesn''t want to lose face.


    Meng Fengying this time pours, is completely hits her face, how can she stand.


    So don''t need Tao Rong, Yan Xiangru directly out of the competition.


    "Mom, you have to have a conscience. Your conscience is really dark. You have been with the elder brother''s family for a long time. Now that you are ill, what has the elder brother''s family done? Most of your medical expenses are paid by the state. My eldest brother should have supported you. As a result, the whole family doesn''t care about you. Your grandsons and granddaughters, whom you always love, are not here now. You will put the responsibility on us. Why should we give all the good things to my eldest brother''s family and let us take the trouble? " Yan Xiangru also said his own voice.


    But if Meng Fengying is reasonable, it''s not Meng Fengying. "Your elder brother''s family is hard now. You don''t know. You are really a white eyed wolf. Now you have a good life. If you have a good family, you don''t want our poor relatives. I don''t know how to help your elder brother."


    "Ma, do you think I''m a fool? Big brother''s family and our family are in such a tense situation now, how can you ask me to help him? If I''m really a white eyed wolf and you''re sick, I won''t even come to see you. Now that you''ve brought Tao Rong, it''s all your family. Don''t go too far. "


    Meng Fengying was so angry that she yelled, "don''t pretend. Tao Rong is your daughter. You are still protecting her. She is..."


    Meng Fengying angry words have not finished, shocked Yan Xiangru rushed in the past, covered Meng Fengying''s mouth, and then trembled to look back at Tao Rong, for fear that Tao Rong heard something.


    But when she saw that Tao Rong didn''t look the same, she thought that Tao Rong didn''t understand. She immediately felt relieved. After all, Meng Fengying''s words were too emotional and didn''t say anything clearly.


    "Tao Rong, your grandmother is too angry. If you are here, she will still be angry. You should go quickly." Yan Xiang said if not at ease.


    On the one hand, she used brute force to suppress Meng Fengying. Although Meng Fengying was struggling, she could not resist.


    Tao Rong sneers in her heart. Looking at Meng Fengying''s staring eyes, where is she still a little sick? It seems that their mother daughter relationship is going to be completely broken. It''s not bad. Anyway, they are not good people. They have their own bad consequences.


    "Mom, anyway, I have nothing else to do. Uncle Zhang is still waiting for me. I''ll go back first." Tao Rong said directly.


    In fact, Yan Xiangru still wants to keep Tao Rong, but in this case, she can''t let Tao Rong stay. In the end, she can only regret.


    Tao Rong smiles and goes out of the hospital to find Uncle Zhang. Tao''s family''s condition is stable for the time being. She doesn''t want to stay here. She plans to pick up Nie Zhao and go back.


    After seeing Nie Zhao off, Uncle Zhang came back to find her. Because he didn''t accompany Nie Zhao on the way back, when Tao Rong asked if Nie Zhao had found uncle Qi, Uncle Zhang didn''t know.


    Tao Rong can only take a car to the foot of the mountain while calling Nie Zhao.


    After several calls, we finally got through.


    Tao Rong said, "I''ve done it here. Is master back?"


    "No, where are you?"


    Nie Zhao''s voice sounded heavy, as if he was dealing with something serious.


    Tao Rong a little strange way: "I''m on the way to meet you, where are you, I''ll find you."


    Nie Zhao immediately refused: "I''m in the mountains, it''s not convenient for you to find. You stop now, find a place to gather, and I''ll find you."


    Tao Rong had no choice but to open the window to identify it. He found that it was very close to the middle school, so he asked Uncle Zhang to drive the car nearby.


    I made an appointment with Nie Zhao to see you at the gate of the middle school.


    After a while, Nie Zhao came.


    Tao Rong watched Nie Zhao get on the bus and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? You look as if something happened to you? " Nie Zhao''s expression is obviously not slow down, which is far from the relaxed appearance when he just came.


    Nie Zhao coughed and said, "I went to see the places where I had doubts when I was carrying out the task, and I thought about some things."


    As soon as he heard that it was related to the task, Tao Rong consciously didn''t ask. After all, Nie Zhao carried out confidential tasks that could not be disclosed to the outside world.


    "Is there no trace of master?" Tao Rong changes the topic to ask a way.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "no one is coming back. Don''t worry. Uncle Qi is old and strong. Maybe he''s not homesick. "


    Tao Rong sighed. She still missed her master. After all, there were few people who were sincere to her.


    "Young master, young lady, are we going back to the city?" Seeing that they were quiet, Uncle Zhang asked.


    "Hungry? Have you had lunch? " Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I didn''t eat in Tao''s house. What about you?"


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "it''s very late. We''d better have dinner together and then go on our way. Uncle Zhang, is there a place to eat where you just passed? "Uncle Zhang pointed to the front and said, "there is a small restaurant here. It looks clean. "


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "just fill your stomach now. Then hurry back and take you home to eat delicious food in the evening?"


    Tao Rong is just about to nod his head. As a result, he turns to see the restaurant. He is a little stunned. When he wants to stop it, Nie Zhao and Uncle Zhang have got off the car.


    Tao Rong had no choice but to harden his head and go in with him.


    Small restaurant or before the boss, Tao Rong the whole process may be low head, feel the boss should be unlikely to remember her.


    Sit down safely and wait for the landlady to serve after ordering.


    Nie Zhao looked around curiously, "Rong Rong, have you ever come to eat?"


    Tao Rong immediately and firmly replied: "No


    Nie Zhao a Leng, then slightly narrowed his eyes, although Tao Rong looked at nothing strange, but where can escape his eyes.


    "Is it?" Nie Zhao smiles with unknown meaning.


    Tao Rong feels guilty, but she doesn''t seem to have done anything wrong to Nie Zhao. She just keeps it from Nie Zhao.


    She had a silly boy here called Ao Yi?


    I don''t know if that silly boy has found her. She still has some scruples about that strange person in her heart.


    "Serve, I haven''t seen you. Is it my first time to have dinner?" The landlady warmly called.


    Tao Rong didn''t have time to bow her head. When she heard what the boss said, she immediately relaxed.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "it''s the first time. Has this shop been open for a long time? "

 Chapter 608

    Tao Rong thought that the landlady didn''t recognize her. She must have forgotten that she had been here. After all, she only came here once.


    But in fact, the landlady didn''t notice Tao Rong at all. After all, there was a dazzling person beside her who could temporarily cover everyone''s light.


    This time out, Nie Zhao did not wear regular training clothes, but a handsome white casual shirt with black trousers.


    And because I have been recuperating at home, my fair skin has been brought back. Without the sun and rain training, my skin has become much more delicate and beautiful.


    Nie Zhao''s appearance, even a woman of the boss''s wife''s age also wants to look at and raise her eyes. After all, in such a rural place, where can you see such a beautiful man.


    The landlady responded enthusiastically, "that''s not true. It''s as long as the opposite school. Ha ha ha. But you are not like the people here. How can you come to such a remote place? Are you from the city? "


    Nie Zhao nodded with a smile and said, "visiting relatives."


    Nie Zhao usually doesn''t smile at outsiders. This smile is really lethal. It makes the boss''s wife laugh so much that she doesn''t listen to the boss''s call for her to serve food.


    "Young man, why are you so handsome? Do you have any friends? My daughter works in the city. Do you want to..."


    "Cough, cough." Nie Zhao immediately coughed.


    Tao Rong is stunned. For this kind of thing, Tao Rong is never jealous. She only laughs because of Nie Zhao''s embarrassment. As expected, she doesn''t have that dark green, and her aura of no strangers is much weaker.


    Even Uncle Zhang sitting opposite couldn''t help laughing.


    "Married." Nie Zhao quickly stopped the enthusiastic landlady


    with a little regret, the landlady said, "ah, is it true to get married so early in the city? Alas Which girl is so lucky to find such a handsome husband? "


    Nie Zhao takes a look at Tao Rong and expects her to introduce herself, but Tao Rong is obviously laughing at him.


    Nie Zhao stares at Tao Rong and signals her to speak.


    Tao Rong said with a sullen smile: "madam, we are very hungry. Can we serve the dishes quickly?"


    Until this time, the landlady gave Tao Rong a share of her attention. At the beginning, she glanced at Tao Rong and thought it was her little sister. However, when she looked carefully, she was a little surprised.


    "Why? You''re not... "


    Tao Rong is surprised, just want to talk, the result boss here personally deliver dish to come up, "old woman, what are you doing? If we stop working, our guests will starve to death. "


    Tao Rong is frightened to see the boss''s wife''s words are interrupted, the boss urged to put food, busy seems to have forgotten her side.


    Just want to breathe a sigh of relief, the results of the landlady before leaving suddenly turned back, eager to shout a way: "ah ah, I remember, it''s you, little girl, you don''t know, you disappeared that day, your little boy friend can be anxious."


    Tao Rong''s back suddenly cooled, and she felt the temperature drop around her. She turned her head to see the source of the cold air, and her mouth began to twitch.


    "Madame, you are mistaken." Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao, who is already cold, and struggles to death.


    The landlady argued: "how can it be? I''m very impressed. Your little boyfriend almost didn''t lift up our restaurant. He waited for you in our shop for a long time. Later, many people came. Our shop was almost regarded as an adult dealer, which brought us a lot of losses. What''s the matter? Didn''t you go to the toilet? Have you been kidnapped? "


    Nie Zhao''s pupil slowly shrinks and stares at Tao Rong''s sweat hair standing upright.


    "Little boy friend?" Nie Zhao asked word by word.


    Tao Rongli said: "no, it''s not a little boy friend at all."


    "Oh? That is to say, there is such a person who has had dinner with you here, and you still keep it from me? " Nie Zhao seized the loophole and said.


    Tao Rong suddenly felt as if he had been illuminated by more than ten searchlights, and his true form had been revealed.


    "Well, actually It''s a misunderstanding. It''s a person I know. I ran into him by chance. Seeing him hungry, I invited him to dinner. Then I had something urgent and left. I didn''t expect a big problem. " Tao Rong explained quickly.


    "Who do you know? Which one? We need to get in touch. " Nie zhaopi said with a smile.


    "Contact? Why? " Tao Rong was surprised.


    "Isn''t he in a hurry to find you? It''s not good for acquaintances to worry about it. Explain it quickly. " Nie Zhao raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    Tao Rongli said: "no, he must not be here for a long time. In fact, we are not familiar with him and we don''t know his contact information. And I don''t know where his family is? "


    Nie Zhao already has an idea in his heart. After all, it''s not easy for Tao Rong to protect him. She doesn''t want to say anything about him, but this person is real.


    In Nie Zhao''s impression, there is only one person that Tao Rong would treat like this. That is what she calls "Xiao Xiao.".


    Nie Zhao felt that he could not hold his temper. This is the biggest hidden danger between him and Tao Rong, a man who let Tao Rong hide something from him."Madame, when did they come?" Nie Zhao asked directly.


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly.


    The landlady was also a little confused by the atmosphere between the two people, so she felt that Tao Rong was a little pitiful now. Although she was just complaining about causing trouble to their family, for a moment, the landlady still couldn''t help saying, "are you her brother? Actually It''s nothing. Don''t hurt her


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong. "No, it''s not her brother. I''m her husband."


    Once Nie Zhao said this, the boss and the landlady turned blue. What''s the matter.


    "Yes? So It must be that my old lady has a bad memory. After all, it was a year ago. Where is a little boy friend? It''s just a meal with ordinary friends. " The boss laughs awkwardly and goes back to fish, can''t bad person marriage.


    "A year ago, when did Uncle Qi leave?" Nie Zhao asks Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was a little flustered at first, but suddenly she reacted. A year ago, she had nothing to do with Nie Zhao, just cooperating. She felt guilty. If she didn''t want to say it, she wouldn''t say it. When did Nie Zhao have the right to take care of her previous affairs.


    "Yes, the landlady just misunderstood us when she saw us coming to dinner together." Tao Rong said calmly.


    "What''s your name?" Nie Zhao''s tone is somewhat rigid.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao. He doesn''t understand why he is not calm and has no manners? Tao Rong''s temper is not so good. She doesn''t like the feeling of being questioned, and Nie Zhao hasn''t treated her with such an attitude for a long time. For a moment, she seems to have returned to the time when she first knew her.

 Chapter 609

    When Tao Rong raises her eyes, Nie Zhao realizes that Tao Rong can''t speak.


    "My past has nothing to do with you. What are you doubting? be jealous? Then there''s no need. Don''t worry. No matter in the past or now, I didn''t do anything to disgrace you. " Tao Rong''s tone has become quite indifferent, completely restore the hedgehog state, see who stab who.


    Next to him, Uncle Zhang looked at the quarrel between the young master and his wife with an embarrassed face, and didn''t persuade him much.


    The boss and the landlady are even more embarrassed.


    Nie Zhao''s face did not change, but his chest fluctuated violently.


    Tao Rong''s temper is also twisted, sneering and saying: "do you have anything else to ask? Ask me, I have nothing to say. Why don''t you ask the landlady. "


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong motionless.


    The landlady said awkwardly, "I''ve said all I know. I must have misunderstood something. I''m sorry. Today''s meal is ours. Please eat it while it''s hot."


    Tao Rong saw that Nie Zhao didn''t move and didn''t care about him. He directly picked up his chopsticks and said to Uncle Zhang, "Uncle Zhang, eat quickly. We have to go back."


    Uncle Zhang nodded awkwardly. Then he took a look at Nie Zhao and found that Nie Zhao began to eat without saying a word, so he had to eat with him.


    It''s just that the atmosphere on the table is really cold and people have no appetite at all.


    It''s the first time that Uncle Zhang saw these two people quarrel. He didn''t expect that the two young ladies, who are usually so obedient and clever, had such a strong character. Moreover, the second young master of his family was completely suppressed. He didn''t know who was the first to be soft hearted.


    However, Uncle Zhang seems to think that what Tao Rong said is OK. The young master of his family is too jealous, and his friends are misunderstood by the landlady after dinner. He feels that the second young lady''s character can be trusted.


    Tao Rong has done a lot for Nie''s family, taking care of the injured Nie Zhao and helping the bullied Nie Xuan. All these things are sincere. It''s impossible to do bad things behind the young master''s back.


    Besides, the second young lady is still young, and the young master doesn''t know how to let her go.


    Uncle Zhang couldn''t help leaning towards Tao Rong. When he checked out, seeing that Tao Rong had already left, he quickly took Nie Zhao and said, "second young master, just a little bit over. I still believe in second young lady. I''ll talk about it later. Don''t be angry."


    Nie Zhao says helplessly with a smile: "she is very angry. It''s not so easy to coax her. It''s also my impulse."


    Uncle Zhang was a little surprised to see Nie Zhao. Seeing that he was just so angry, he thought Nie Zhao would not be easy to calm down. How could he figure it out so quickly?


    In fact, Uncle Zhang doesn''t know that Nie Zhao counsels Tao Rong at the moment when he is angry. He regrets that his wife, who is about to coax her, can''t be willing to make her angry. He only blames himself for losing his mind when he encounters something related to that mysterious man. After all, that''s the only man Tao Rong promises to like. As Tao Rong''s man now, how can he not be jealous.


    The boss apologized and didn''t want to take the money, but Nie Zhao insisted on giving it, and gave it a lot.


    The landlady said with a silly eye: "this That''s too much. "


    Nie Zhao said: "before, my wife inadvertently brought trouble to your restaurant here. These are compensation. If they are not enough, I can add them."


    Boss and proprietress look at almost one year''s business volume, how dare they say it''s not enough. "That''s enough, that''s enough. It''s not good for us today. Why do we want so much money?"


    Zhang Shu can''t help reminding Nie Zhao: "young master, it''s better to let the landlady talk about the situation of that day carefully. You can also relax."


    Nie Zhao but light smile a way: "forget." Although I want to know, if I ask in private, Tao Rong will be more angry.


    Nie Zhao did not plan to continue this matter, took Uncle Zhang to prepare to leave.


    But the boss and his wife couldn''t see it. The boss quickly recalled: "in fact, they didn''t seem to know each other very well, because when the boy looked for the little girl later, he didn''t know her name and where her family was, as if he had just met her."


    Nie Zhao steps a meal, in the heart doubt Dun rises, but after all still what all didn''t ask of go to the car.


    Looking at Tao Rong sitting in the back seat in a daze, about to open the door up, suddenly found that the door can not pull, is locked.


    Nie Zhao has no choice but to change a side, as expected still lock.


    Nie Zhao knocks on the window, and Tao Rong pretends not to hear.


    Zhang Shudu came, and Nie Zhao had no choice but to come to the co pilot.


    Uncle Zhang doesn''t understand and looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao can''t explain. He can only urge Uncle Zhang to drive.


    Obviously Tao Rong at the back is really angry.


    Along the way, Tao Rong leaned directly behind, closed her eyes, and didn''t know whether she was sleeping or not. In this state, it was difficult for others to speak.


    Nie Zhao almost always looks at Tao Rong through the rearview mirror, but it''s useless.


    After entering the downtown area and passing through the downtown area, Nie Zhao said, "Uncle Zhang, stop the car in front of us, let us off, and then go back by yourself."Before Uncle Zhang agreed, Tao Rong said, "I''m tired. I want to go home."


    Listen to this tone and state, it''s obvious that I haven''t slept.


    Uncle Zhang was embarrassed and didn''t know whether to stop.


    Nie Zhao looked at the place where he could stop and called out, "stop!"


    Uncle Zhang stopped instinctively.


    Nie Zhao turns around and opens the back door directly from inside the car.


    And then get off at a very fast speed.


    Nie Zhaorong had no time to close the door.


    "Why?" Tao Rong said angrily.


    "We agreed to have dinner together." Nie Zhaoyi pulls out Tao Rong.


    The door was forced to take, Nie Zhao ordered, Uncle Zhang quickly drove away from the scene.


    Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong''s arm and doesn''t let her break free. But how can Tao Rong be subdued so easily? So he starts to do it directly.


    But Tao Rong just hit Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao hums, releases Tao Rong and squats down.


    Tao Rong was going to leave, but looking at Nie Zhao can''t get up for a long time, she can''t help worrying.


    "Well, how are you?" Tao Rong recalled for a moment, he just hit the place, is his wound more serious, has not fully healed place?


    After Tao Rong asked, Nie Zhao didn''t answer. Tao Rong couldn''t help but step forward and say, "did you meet the wound?"


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao rushes up in a hurry and holds Tao Rong in his arms.


    "Yes, it hurts." Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong hard to prevent her from breaking free.


    "You You lied to me Tao Rong reacted immediately and was furious.


    Nie Zhao, on the other hand, hugged Tao Rong tightly and said wrongly: "I really met her. It hurts. How strong is your hand? Don''t you count it in your heart? But no matter how painful it is, I''ll hold you, lest you abandon me. "

 Chapter 610

    Tao Rong is angry, where can eat this set, this moment pour also don''t struggle, directly quiet down, cold voice way: "is it? Then go to Dr. Chen and show you. "


    Nie Zhao heart stem flustered, slightly let go of Tao Rong, holding her arm, said: "Rong Rong, I''m wrong, today is my attitude is not good, but my mood, is also echoing the logic of it, his wife was said to be someone''s girlfriend, how can I calm ah, not jealous just strange."


    Nie Zhao apologizes directly, which makes Tao Rong feel a little better.


    After a little better, Tao Rong''s mood becomes a little low again. She and Nie Zhao are not in the same character. They always have conflicts and everything can reach the bottom line. She knows that she has a bad temper and sometimes it''s really annoying. That''s because she doesn''t want to live a life again and make her life miserable, so she doesn''t want to endure. To tell the truth, Tao Rong really doesn''t like it Understand how such an excellent person as Nie Zhao can circle around her. It''s reasonable to be angry, but here he humbly apologizes to her.


    Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong''s manner relaxed, relaxed a way: "most of your things, I am very clear, suddenly an unknown, I will be worried, if you don''t want to say, I won''t force you."


    Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao tries to put on a broad smile, which makes Tao Rong soft hearted.


    In fact, if it was someone else, Tao Rong would have said it. But on Ao Yi''s side, because the master told him that he could never say it, so Tao Rong couldn''t be faithful.


    At this time, Tao Rong didn''t know that Nie Zhao had met uncle Qi, and although uncle Qi didn''t mention Tao Rong''s meeting with Ao Yi, he basically told Nie Zhao about Ao Yi''s family. Just one more word, let Nie Zhao be told Tao Rong about the family, also don''t let outsiders know that they are the relationship between brother and sister.


    If Uncle Qi knew that the two disciples were in conflict, he would have no face to see them.


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment and tried to explain: "anyway, it''s really irrelevant. You don''t have to pay attention to it."


    Nie Zhao retreats, but Tao Rong doesn''t mean to let go at all. All this makes Nie Zhao even more afraid of "Xiao Xiao". But he can''t force Tao Rong, so he can only give in sadly.


    Nie Zhao touched Tao Rong''s head and said with a smile, "well, it''s all gone." Then Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong into his arms and caresses his back.


    "You Does it still hurt? Do you want to see it? " Tao Rong is still a little uneasy.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "it was just painful, but there should be no problem. I didn''t eat well at noon. What would I like to eat at night?"


    Two people also can be regarded as peace, chose a look good restaurant, this just had a good meal.


    The days have returned to calm, and Nie Zhao''s injuries are almost healed. I feel that he may be going back to the military area at any time.


    Although Nie Zhao likes to stick to Tao Rong and cultivate his feelings, the soul of soldiers in his heart is constantly reminding him that it''s time to go to the place he protects. It''s impossible to stick to his daughter-in-law with nothing to do all day.


    Tao Rong also feels Nie Zhao''s growing daze time, and knows that he won''t be long. Although his heart is full of reluctance, Tao Rong is still calm on the surface.


    In the school, except for yuan Xu''s occasional illness, who is not uncomfortable and doesn''t know what the situation is, other people are more and more friendly to Tao Rong. After all, they have excellent grades and are famous for their bravery for a just cause. They will naturally be liked by everyone.


    Because of the impact of the jumping off building incident, those people of Zhu Shanshan have been in school and dare not brag any more.


    Now the only variable is mo Yijia.


    The last time I saw Mo Yijia in the hospital was the last time. Since then, although the school has withdrawn the decision to drop out, Mo Yijia has been asking for leave all the time and doesn''t seem to recover.


    Chen Lijuan made several home visits to make sure that Mo Yijia was no longer stupid, but she seemed to be a little reticent.


    Chen Lijuan once suggested that Tao Rong go to see Mo Yijia, but Tao Rong is not interested in it. Strictly speaking, her relationship with Mo Yijia is not even a friend. It''s just because she sympathizes with their mother and daughter''s dependence, and because she is involved in Mo Yijia''s being bullied, Tao Rong meddles several times.


    Moreover, Tao Rong is very dissatisfied with Mo Yijia''s last practices, so she is too lazy to meddle in her business. She is neither Mo Yijia''s nanny nor her relatives, so she has no need to be responsible for her life.


    So since then, Tao Rong has never taken the initiative to find Mo Yijia, nor asked for her information.


    Until today, I heard from the class that Mo Yijia had dropped out of school. Instead of transferring, she dropped out. She didn''t plan to continue studying.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong didn''t feel much surprised. After all, she had committed suicide by jumping from a building here, and most of her classmates were embarrassed to stay.


    But Tao Rong did not expect that Mo Yijia would come directly to the class to see her.


    When I see Mo Yijia again, Mo Yijia''s overall state is not as taciturn as Chen Lijuan said, but a Quiet calm, as if suddenly grew up.When Mo Yijia entered the class, when others said hello to her, she didn''t have a smiling face until she saw Tao Rong.


    "Tao Rong, I''m leaving. Before I leave, I want to talk to you." Mo Yijia looks at Tao Rong. Although she is calm, her eyes show her cautious begging, as if she is afraid that Tao Rong will refuse her.


    Tao Rong helped her many times, but she managed to break away from the past. Mo Yijia didn''t cherish her and chose to commit suicide by jumping off a building, so she felt a little sorry for Tao Rong and didn''t dare to face her.


    Tao Rong didn''t embarrass her. She nodded and followed her downstairs to the playground.


    Two people casually walking, Mo Yijia silent for a long time before he said: "I was too confused at that time, I didn''t thank you well."


    Mo Yijia stopped, turned to Tao Rong, bowed deeply and said: "thank you, Tao Rong, you saved my life. I will remember all my life."


    Tao Rong had no emotion and said, "what are your plans for the future?"


    Mo Yijia stood up straight and said with a smile, "it''s too big. There are many people harassing me and my mother, and my mother''s stall can''t go on. So after discussing with my mother, I decided to drop out of school, empty my family, sell what I could sell, and go back to my mother-in-law''s house to start a new life. "


    "Grandma''s house?" Tao Rong was a little surprised.


    "Well, grandma''s family is in a small city in the northwest, which is rich in pepper. That''s why my mother can make chili sauce. We plan to go back to sell chili sauce for a living."

 Chapter 611

    Mo Yijia said seriously, and then took out a few books from his bag. He saw that they were not borrowed, but bought from the bookstore, just the books recommended by Tao Rong.


    "You show me a new way of life. I really don''t want to study any more. The memories brought by school are painful. I know I can''t continue to study, so I find a new way Mo Yijia said with a smile.


    Tao Rong picks eyebrow way: "you say so, I but pressure is very big, to your future, I can not be responsible."


    Mo Yijia said with a smile: "these days, I really stayed at home for a few days because of my sluggishness. At first, I read these books to distract myself. But later, my aunt and uncle came to my home several times to ask my mother for the secret recipe of chili sauce. It was clear that their niece had just had such a situation, and they didn''t care about it. They just wanted the secret recipe. No matter how stupid my mother and I were, we could understand They have no other purpose. I know that the secret recipe must be valuable and useful, but I don''t know how to use it. So after discussing with my mother, I decided to stay away from my aunt and uncle and go back to my hometown to find a way. Maybe after I have some work experience, I will know how to use it. So, I still want to thank you. Without you, I might not have so many choices in the future. "


    "Your mother agreed, too?" Tao Rong some accident of say.


    Mo Yijia nodded and said, "my mother is also harassed by my aunt and father. Besides, I''ve been dead once. What else can''t I try? My mother is very happy to hear that I have something I want to do. Whether she dares or not, she is willing to do it with me. "


    When Mo Yijia said about her mother, her expression softened again.


    Tao Rong was really surprised by Mo Yijia''s attitude. She always thought that Mo Yijia was pitying herself at home, but she didn''t expect that in more than ten days, she grew up so fast, she even thought so far, even the future plan was formed.


    Tao Rong had to look up at Mo Yijia.


    Indeed, Mo Yijia still doesn''t know anything, but she understands that what she holds in her hand is a treasure. As long as she is not cheated, the future is just a matter of earning more and less.


    However, looking at Mo Yijia''s present appearance, it is estimated that he has a clear idea, but he has no bottom. He is expecting and afraid.


    "I''m going to When do you leave? " Tao Rong asked.


    Mo Yijia said, "I''ll leave tomorrow."


    Tao Rong nodded, "OK, take care of yourself."


    Mo Yijia looks a little moved. If she doesn''t have such an acquaintance experience, she really wants to make friends with a girl like Tao Rong. With such a friend by her side, she will be like the sun, guiding her forward. Unfortunately, she''s leaving.


    Mo Yijia was reluctant to look at Tao Rong, and then handed him a bag with several glass cans in it.


    "You said that you like to eat, so I made these for you with my mother these two days." Mo Yijia''s hand trembled slightly, as if afraid that Tao Rong would abandon her gift.


    Tao Rong just saw it and guessed that it might be given to her, so she said with a smile, "well, I like it very much. I''m sure I''ll miss it if I can''t eat it in the future. I hope your plan will succeed early and let me buy your chili sauce as soon as possible."


    Mo Yijia''s eyes flashed, and suddenly became watery. "Well, I''ll try my best."


    Speaking of this, Mo Yijia suddenly thought, "by the way, if you like it, I''ll give you the secret recipe. When you want to eat, you can make it yourself. It''s not difficult."


    Tao Rong looked at Mo Yijia in surprise and said with a smile, "didn''t you just say you want to protect the secret recipe?"


    Mo Yijia was stunned and said: "you are different. If you want, I can give you the secret recipe as a gift. I I didn''t think of it before. "


    Tao Rong shook her head and said with a smile, "no, I''m too lazy to do it."


    Mo Yijia knew that Tao Rong didn''t want her family''s secret recipe, and she almost couldn''t hold back her tears.


    Mo Yijia took a few deep breaths and said goodbye to Tao Rong. Then he left the school with firm steps.


    Tao Rong looked at the hot sauce in his hand, hesitated for a while, took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    At noon, Tao Rong left the habit of going back to have lunch with Nie Zhao and made an appointment with another long lost friend.


    In the restaurant to see, Ding Yuqing and a pair of foreign fashion dress, red hair has become the focus of everyone.


    "Oh, I finally remember to ask me out. I thought you were contracted by your husband all this time." Ding Yuqing see Tao Rong come over, said jokingly.


    Tao Rong sat down and said, "when I was free before, you were not in Nanshi. What can I do?"


    Ding Yuqing immediately laughed, "there''s no way. At that time, my elder brother was really worried about the safety of my mother and me, so he sent us to other places. But now the matter has been completely solved, and I''ll come back to continue my blind date."


    "Blind date, or with Yuan Shang?" Tao Rong asked in surprise.


    Ding Yuqing shook his head and said: "the yuan family has made it clear, but my mother has given me another family. Now our family has changed its strategy. Instead of looking for big families, we are going to look for new families, so let''s try it slowly."This is what Ding Yuqing says. He has no scruples at all. Tao Rong has no choice but to listen to him. However, with the rapid development of the country, the emerging families will not be worse than the top ten families in the future. For example, an Wenlan''s family is just like this.


    The Ding family may feel that it is not easy to control a large family, so it is better to find a similar family. It is more convenient to control the family if they join hands to win.


    Besides, Ding Yuqing''s jumping temperament is not suitable for the serious family.


    listened to Ding Yuqing Tucao''s blind date, waiting for the food to make complaints about himself.


    When Ding Yuqing said to start, Tao Rong put the chili sauce on the table and said, "Today my classmate gave me the chili sauce. Don''t you like spicy food? You can have a try. "


    Ding Yuqing looks at it suspiciously. She is very picky and pays attention to food hygiene. When she looks at the crude chili sauce, won''t she really have diarrhea?


    But watching Tao Rong add chili sauce to all kinds of food with relish, Ding Yuqing couldn''t help swallowing his saliva as he smelled the fragrance. Finally, he couldn''t resist the temptation to eat it.


    After a few mouthfuls, Ding Yuqing was completely conquered by chili sauce.


    "What kind of hot sauce is this? It''s delicious. I''ve never had such a strong one. It''s so fragrant and spicy. I want to buy it where your classmates bought it. My family all like hot sauce." Ding Yuqing said excitedly.


    After hearing what Ding Yuqing said, Tao Rongcai said about Mo Yijia''s family without any burden.


    Ding Yuqing is naturally smart. As soon as he finishes listening, he props up his chin and says, "Oh? It turns out that''s the purpose of looking for me. I said, "you have no conscience."

 Chapter 612

    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I''ve heard that your elder brother''s staff are engaged in this kind of business, and I didn''t ask you for help. I just want you to have a taste. If you are interested, I can be regarded as providing you with some good news, can''t I?"


    Ding Yuqing pick eyebrow, change into two hands to support chin way: "you want to help her say straight."


    Tao Rong shook his head and said: "in fact, if you just didn''t show the desire to buy, I would not mention it."


    Ding Yuqing pouted and said: "you are really boring. There are always ups and downs between friends. How can you be so afraid to owe us a favor? Even if it''s not a good project, as long as you mention it, I will be interested. I don''t know what you are thinking


    Tao Rong was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that Ding Yuqing could see so clearly and keep a distance from everyone. It was her initial behavior pattern, but later Nie Zhao


    Tao Rong coughed, ready to put away the hot sauce.


    Ding Yuqing quickly reached out to stop him and said, "I haven''t finished eating yet."


    Tao Rong takes a funny look at Ding Yuqing and says, "here''s a can. Take it home and study it slowly. Mo Yijia''s family will leave tomorrow. If you are interested in it, I don''t recommend you to cooperate directly. She doesn''t think it''s so easy to figure it out. Just leave a contact information. Besides, other people are ordinary mothers and daughters who depend on each other. Don''t bully them even if you want to cooperate People. "


    Ding Yuqing did not wait for Tao Rong to give him, so he took a can. He just liked it.


    "What can we say? Can we bully the orphans and widows? You look down on us. " Ding Yuqing retorts.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I think you put a little water on my cooperation. If you want to do business well, how can you not bully people?"


    Seeing that Tao Rong had said so, Ding Yuqing said with a smile: "don''t worry, your acquaintances, if we can cooperate, we will not be ungrateful. You must be more conscientious than anyone who may cooperate with them, or you have foresight. If you let them go on like this, they may be cheated on the way if they don''t know that their chili sauce will come out in a long time. "


    Tao Rong smiles and drinks water. Indeed, it''s because of this that she wants to help Mo Yijia. After all, she can''t accept others'' chili sauce for nothing.


    After that, Ding Yuqing talked to Tao Rong about other interesting things. Brother brother Ding Yuqing make complaints about Tao Rong''s investment. All of them are the big brother of Ding Yuqing, so Ding Yuqing has nothing to talk with Tao Rong, but she has been playing with her brother several times by her blind date.


    According to reason, her brother is also excellent. I don''t know why he always fails in blind date. Ding Yuqing has planned several times to peek at the process, but every time he is thrown away by her brother.


    At this point, Ding Yuqing said about yuan Shang.


    Because Ding Yuqing refused, the yuan family would naturally give yuan Shang other blind dates.


    "When I watched him go to Dongshi for such a long time, I think he was a bit wrong. Your friend is very annoying." Ding Yuqing''s eight trigrams.


    This words, Tao Rong originally filter directly from the heart.


    But suddenly I felt something was wrong.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he was surprised and said, "Dongshi? Isn''t it Beishi? "


    Ding Yuqing blinked and said, "what''s the North City? It''s Dongshi. It''s like a talented woman from abroad. She has a deep family background. "


    Tao Rong''s face came down a little.


    Ding Yuqing said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong snorted and said: "it''s really..."


    Tao Rong is also hard to evaluate. After all, she got the news from Lin Jie that Yuan Shang was going to Beishi for a meeting and a business trip.


    But I didn''t expect that people went to Dongshi for a blind date.


    Maybe yuan Shang made up a lie because he wanted to deal with Mrs. yuan and didn''t want Lin Jie to feel uncomfortable.


    But it''s also a coincidence that Lin Jie is also in that city.


    Tao Rong is not worried about their chance encounter. After all, Yuan Shang should not be bored and run to the hospital by himself. It''s just ironic. In Tao Rong''s opinion, Yuan Shang is just a coward. I really don''t know what hope Lin Jie can see from him. If Lin Jie keeps her health and doesn''t die this time, will yuan Shang marry her in the future? Tao Rong is really not optimistic.


    In this way, it''s too long for Lin Jie to go to Dongshi. She has to see what''s wrong for such a long time, and it seems that she hasn''t contacted her for a long time. Nie Zhao''s acquaintances only said that Lin Jie is OK, and there seems to be nothing abnormal.


    After lunch, Tao Rong went back to school and didn''t care about it any more.


    Tao Rong''s meaning is also very obvious. It''s just a tie-in. It depends on whether their respective interests match.


    Ding Yuqing himself likes this hot sauce very much. As soon as he goes back, he has a long connection with his elder brother Ding yunqi.


    Ding yunqi''s promise is to give both sides an opportunity.


    The Ding family will also slowly examine the feasibility and give Mo Yijia time to think about it.


    The next morning, Ding Yuqing dressed in a suit, showing an elite appearance, let the driver drive a luxury car to take her to the door of Mo Yijia''s house.Mo Yijia and Mo''s mother had already packed their bags and were about to leave. They were a little confused when they saw this posture.


    Ding Yuqing directly waved to them with a smile and said, "I''m a friend of Tao Rong. Tao Rong has no time. He said let''s see you off. Are you going to the station? "


    Mo Yijia and Mo''s mother were flattered and coaxed into the car.


    The car drove all the way to the station.


    Mo Yijia expressed his intention of cooperation.


    It also shows the attitude of one''s own family.


    Mo''s mother naturally listened to Meng and could only look at her daughter.


    In fact, Mo Yijia didn''t understand very well, so she just pretended to understand. Finally, she just asked, "what did Tao Rong tell you? Let you help our family? "


    Ding Yuqing said with a smile: "it''s a matter of mutual benefit, but I''ll put it in the front. If our family finds it difficult to do business after investigation, we will not intervene in this matter. And you, if you want to find someone to cooperate in the development and production of your chili sauce in advance, I suggest you consider us first. After all, compared with other families, we have a better relationship There is also a Tao Rong for credit protection. This is my contact information. Please keep it. After considering it, we can contact you. "


    Mo Yijia took the card nervously. She had some thoughts in her heart, but she was afraid of her own impulse, so she didn''t immediately express her views.


    The car also took them to the station, and the two sides said goodbye.


    In less than a year, the two sides met again in small cities in the northwest, and the cooperation was officially established.


    When Mo''s chili sauce began to be popularized nationwide, Tao Rong didn''t know that when Mo Yijia and Ding Yuqing signed a cooperation agreement, no matter how the two sides distributed their interests, 10% of them were directly given to Tao Rong by Mo Yijia.


    A few years later, Tao Rong became one of the shareholders of the first chili sauce brand in China.

 Chapter 613

    In the evening, Tao Rong returned to his home. Although make complaints about yuan Shang from Ding Yuqing, it was quite surprising to Tao Rong. But Tao Rong did not tell Nie Zhao. Yuan Shang had always been like this. Even if he were Nie Zhaoye, he could not replace yuan Shang as a man.


    But that night, Nie Zhao just received a call from his friend. A friend told Nie Zhao that he had already sent the man to the station and got on the train. He would probably arrive in Nanshi tomorrow.


    Tao Rong tried to contact Lin Jie, but she never got in touch.


    Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong worried and asked a few more questions.


    Because the person in charge of looking after Lin Jie is not familiar with Lin Jie, he can only say what he saw and how he felt.


    In his opinion, Lin Jie seems to be in a bad mood, and her face is not very good. She may have some disease, and she doesn''t look well after treatment.


    As for what''s wrong, Nie Zhao''s friend asked, but Lin Jie kept it a secret, and he was too embarrassed to ask.


    Nie Zhao''s friends know so much. After hanging up, Tao Rong still keeps in touch with Lin Jie.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t understand a way: "may be inconvenient on the train, how do you so anxious?"


    Tao Rong frowned and said: "Lin Jie''s health has not been very good. I''ve already advised her to have an examination. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with the best time for treatment and prevention. If I really get sick, then..."


    Nie Zhao patted Tao Rong on the shoulder and said, "you are doing your best. Her destiny is her own, and you can''t help it. Moreover, if she is really ill, if Dongshi is not well treated, she will go to Beishi. If Beishi is not good, she will go abroad. She and Yuan Shang have arranged for her to go to the best hospitals. As long as she is not terminally ill, there is no need to worry. "


    Tao Rong was a little uncomfortable when she heard yuan Shang. She quickly stopped the topic. Anyway, it''s useless to bother.


    The next day, even if Tao Rong was in class, she would still find time to contact Lin Jie.


    But the mobile phone turned off directly. I don''t know if it''s dead or what''s wrong. Tao Rong is more worried.


    After school, Tao Rong went to Lin Jie''s apartment directly. No one came back at all, so she had to give up and go home.


    When I got home, I found yuan Shang in Nie Zhao''s study.


    They are talking on the sofa in the study. Yuan Shang''s face looks very bad. He seems to be angry and complaining to Nie Zhao.


    The door was half open. Tao Rong knocked on it and went in directly.


    Nie Zhao looked up and saw that Tao Rong had come back. He said, "I just came back. I can''t cope with it."


    Yuan Shang was dissatisfied and said, "brother, I''m going to be so angry. How can I help you when you are trapped by your feelings?"


    Nie Zhao''s face was a little complicated, as if he could not say anything.


    However, Yuan Shang turned his attention and looked directly at Tao Rong, who came by, and said, "Tao Rong, tell me honestly if it''s your proposal to let Lin Jie follow me. In the past, she couldn''t have such an idea. She didn''t want to go out even in Nanshi. How could she go to Dongshi with me?"


    Tao Rong finally understood what happened to Nie Zhao''s complicated look. In the face of this man with pig brain, no matter how many words he could say, he promised Lin Jie to keep it secret. When Nie Zhao was complained by Yuan Shang just now, he could not say frankly that Lin Jie was not following you, but was seeing a doctor in his own city.


    Tao Rong understands Nie Zhao''s attitude. If Lin Jie is ill, she should tell yuan Shang herself. Are they qualified to take over the responsibility? Besides, they don''t know what''s wrong with Lin Jie.


    "Oh, yes? Are you in Dongshi? Strange? Aren''t you on business in Taipei? " Tao Rong asked suspiciously.


    Yuan Shang''s face turned green and said, "it''s really not you who let Lin Jie follow me?"


    In Yuan Shang''s view, Lin Jie is a good baby, and Tao Rong is a smart woman with bad water. You can''t underestimate her by her age.


    Tao Rong is pulled by Nie Zhao to sit beside him. Nie Zhao has been completely silent, and he is too lazy to speak to his brother. After all, good words are hard to say, and bad words are hard to say to his brother.


    However, Tao Rong didn''t have so much burden. He said sarcastically, "Oh, what do you mean by that? I guess you are so angry to trace the main culprit. Did you do something shameful in Dongshi and get caught by sister Lin?"


    Yuan Shang choked, and his face was full of embarrassment.


    Tao Rong''s eyes grew colder and said, "if you are serious, it''s romantic to think that sister Lin is looking for you because she misses you? I can''t think of any other reason to be so angry except that I have a ghost in my heart. I don''t think I can just see you talking with other women. "


    Tao Rong just guessed the worst situation. Although he knew from Ding Yuqing that Yuan Shang was going on a blind date, Yuan Shang should have refused. After all, it''s not fun to make fun of other people''s young ladies. It''s similar to what he did to Ding Yuqing before. At most, he is perfunctory and ambiguous, but he really won''t do anything indecent.


    But when Tao Rong saw yuan Shangyi''s face was exposed, he really couldn''t stop sneering.


    I just wanted to ask if there is another blind date to be engaged.As a result, Nie Zhao said directly: "he met his blind date in Dongshi, but he has successfully made others hate him, so the blind date is a failure, only..."


    Tao Rong just heard that he felt relieved, but as soon as he heard the turning point, he had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    "He was asked out by a couple of fair weather friends and brought them some models."


    "Nie Zhao." Yuan Shang tried to stop it.


    But Nie Zhao ignored him and said directly to Tao Rong, "when Yuan Shang came in and out of the hotel with his arms around others, Lin Jie happened to meet him. I asked. Unfortunately, it happened to be the hotel where Lin Jie stayed."


    Tao Rong only felt her heart wrinkled for Lin Jie.


    In other words, it''s really exciting for a woman to go to a stranger''s hotel on a business trip.


    "No, I was already drunk by them at that time. When I was drunk, I had no self-control and my head was confused. When I saw Lin Jie later, I woke up all of a sudden. I didn''t do anything. But Lin Jie actually followed me. When did she believe me so much? " Yuan Shang is still quite aggrieved and complains.


    Nie Zhao just shut up.


    Tao Rong sneered and said: "that is to say, you are angry when you are caught. Without asking more about why Lin Jie appears there, you think she is following you and scolding people. Lin Jie came back last night and didn''t go with you? Did you leave her alone and run back after you got angry with her? "


    Tao Rong himself said while guessing, but also for his guess and scared.

 Chapter 614

    After that, Tao Rong himself was a little flustered, and his eyes to Yuan Shang became colder.


    She thought that Yuan Shang should deny it, at least one of which is good.


    But yuan still did not, but some embarrassed lowered his head and said: "I was just angry for a while. Besides, since she has such ability to find me by herself, she certainly has no problem coming back."


    Nie Zhao finally couldn''t listen any more. He raised his head and said, "Yuan Shang, isn''t she your lover?"


    Yuan Shang''s face was stiff, and Nie Zhao couldn''t blame him directly. "Isn''t it normal for young lovers to quarrel? Don''t you quarrel? "


    Tao Rong nodded: "quarrel, but at least neither of us has done anything immoral."


    "You Yuan Shang was scolded for his impatience.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes stare, Yuan Shang is not good to get angry with Tao Rong, can only hold back and say: "you are her sister, naturally toward her."


    Tao Rong is about to laugh. If it wasn''t for Lin Jie, she really wanted to help her find a new object. But this time, Lin Jie saw yuan Shang''s real face, and she didn''t know if she would change her heart.


    Tao Rong really wants to tell the truth, but


    After hesitating for a moment, Tao Rong looked at Yuan Shangzhi and asked, "have you contacted Lin Jie since you came back?"


    Yuan Shang was stunned and shook his head.


    Tao Rong suddenly stood up.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong''s face and asked, "have you contacted Lin Jie?"


    Tao Rong''s eyes glared at Yuan Shang and said, "I should have gone back to Nanshi this morning, but I didn''t contact anyone all day. After school, I went to your apartment, beauty."


    Yuan Shangxian was at a loss for a while, then he immediately took out his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    But it''s too late, the phone is still off.


    Yuan Shang immediately called his own people and asked them to go to the railway station to investigate and trace Lin Jie.


    Nie Zhao pulled Tao Rong, who was trembling with anger, and said, "don''t worry, it will be OK. I watched her get on the train


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Shang with the same look that she has quenched poison. This time, she really hopes that Lin Jie will run away safely and safely. It''s good to escape from Yuan Shang and never come back. But now, Tao Rong is really worried about Lin Jie''s situation.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao nods and immediately asks his own people to help him.


    Yuan Shang didn''t have the patience to wait for his death, so he left Nie''s house and went out to look for him himself. For a while, he looked like a man.


    Soon they got the news that Lin Jie didn''t get off at Nanshi railway station.


    As for where she went by train, no one knows. After all, it has been too long. The train runs through the East and West, and there are so many stops in the middle. Who knows where she got off the train.


    All of a sudden, the project of finding people became extremely difficult.


    Even if the forces of Yuan Shang and Nie Zhao were to be gathered, it would take some effort. Moreover, if Lin Jie intended to avoid them, it would be even more difficult to say.


    All night, Tao Rong didn''t sleep well, and he had already scolded yuan Shang.


    The next day, Tao Rong didn''t have to go to class. In the morning, she finally got the news.


    Lin Jie did get off at a midway station, but after she got off, she stayed in the railway station, as if she had lost her way. Because she needed a replacement ticket, she had a record there and was soon tracked down.


    obviously, she didn''t want to hide, so yuan Shang hired a local bodyguard and escorted the people back directly.


    When Nie Zhao and Tao Rong got the news, they went to the station to meet Lin Jie.


    When Lin Jie got off the bus, she was in a trance, but it didn''t seem to be a big problem. Maybe it was because Yuan Shang''s derailment hit her too hard.


    Although Lin Jie had doubts and guesses before, and seemed to know something vaguely, it was probably the first time that she saw it so plainly, and she deserved to be hit.


    Tao Rong was about to come forward to care, but yuan Shang rushed up anxiously. He grabbed Lin Jie''s shoulders and looked at them carefully before shouting, "what are you doing? Do you want to run away with me? When did you become so naive? What can''t be said clearly among adults! "


    Lin Jie was stunned by Yuan Shang and struggled instinctively.


    However, the more Lin Jie struggles, the more angry yuan Shang''s face is. The relationship between him and Lin Jie is a little unbalanced. Yuan Shang can''t allow Lin Jie to go beyond his control. Once he goes beyond his control, he will get angry.


    So Lin Jie has always been a good girl.


    This kind of picture really makes Tao Rong unable to see any more. Tao Rong starts to clench her fists with both hands, and is about to rush up to join yuan Shang, but is held by Nie Zhao.


    "Why?" Tao Rong is fierce.


    Nie Zhao shook his head at Tao Rong and said, "if Lin Jie accepts such treatment, you will only make things more explosive." Nie Zhao didn''t say it clearly. In his opinion, although the two people''s feelings are unreasonable, it''s really hard to separate. Now Tao Rong goes up to help Lin Jie form a confrontation with Yuan Shang, but she can''t stand it. Lin Jie doesn''t strive to find yuan Shang himself. At that time, Tao Rong will be a stranger.Looking at Lin Jie''s appearance that she doesn''t really want to fight with her family, Nie Zhao doesn''t want Tao Rong to get involved in such trouble, so that Tao Rong won''t be hurt later.


    Tao Rong is half angry. Although reason tells her that Nie Zhao is right, she really can''t stand yuan Shang.


    "How can you be a brother to such a man!" Tao Rong asked directly.


    If it wasn''t for Nie Zhao''s brother, Tao Rong had many ways to kill yuan Shang.


    Nie Zhao sighed: "I can''t help it. I''ve known him since I was a child. Who knows he has grown up like this. Look again... "


    Nie Zhaoyi pointed out that Tao Rong looked over and saw that Yuan Shang had held Lin Jie tightly in his arms, but Lin Jie didn''t move, as if she had lost her soul.


    Yuan Shang also angrily scolded a few words, this just pulled the weak Lin Jie to leave.


    There was no need for Tao Rong to intervene between the two people, and Lin Jie did not ask Tao Rong for help, so she followed yuan Shang.


    To tell you the truth, such a small thunder and heavy rain really made Tao Rong feel depressed and vomit blood.


    Sulky, Nie Zhao coaxed him back.


    It''s a bad night''s sleep. I don''t know why Tao Rong always feels something wrong. She always thinks of Lin Jie''s listless state she saw today. She always feels that Lin Jie is gradually confident. Even if she encounters yuan Shang''s infidelity, she won''t be so vulnerable. She will be hit to such a degree.


    The next day, Tao Rong is sulking. When Nie Zhao suggests whether to visit Lin Jie, Tao Rong refuses.


    At this time, Nie Zhao''s friend who asked to take care of Lin Jie in Dongshi called.

 Chapter 615

    Because Lin Jie suddenly disappeared, Nie Zhao went to some friends to investigate. The person in Dongshi also received the news. He may feel that he didn''t do a good job, so he gave up his efforts.


    Nie Zhao hears the news that the other party asks to hear, surprised for a time to be stunned, immediately waved to Tao Rong who is still training.


    Nie Zhao was distracted by Tao Rong.


    "I''ll let my wife tell you." Nie Zhao said frankly.


    Tao Rong answered the phone and fed her. The other party was quiet for about three seconds before she asked in an extremely uncertain voice: "sister-in-law?"


    Tao Rong was a little embarrassed for a moment Hello, I''m Tao Rong


    "Cough cough cough, sister-in-law is good, then what, Zhao elder brother is to let me tell you something about your friend." The other side''s voice was obviously a little nervous.


    Tao Rong said, "please."


    The other side laughs and says: "well, I can''t find where she is. I thought she got off the car and stayed in Dongshi, so I went to the hotel to find someone. I didn''t find her, so I ran to the hospital where she often went. There were acquaintances in the hospital, so I inquired about them. As a result, I heard some bad news. Sister-in-law, you should be prepared."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "what?"


    "Your friend''s heart is not very good. She could have recuperated and treated slowly, but unfortunately, she is pregnant. In this case, she has to kill her child, otherwise her mood will be very heavy after pregnancy, especially during childbirth. I''m direct. Don''t blame me, sister-in-law. If you give birth according to her current physical condition, it''s the most important thing Bad situation, that is a corpse of two lives, the doctor advised her to kill the child


    Tao Rong is completely stupid when she hears this. She desperately recalls her previous relationship with Lin Jie. No wonder Lin Jie secretly meets Chen Liuzhi. Chen Liuzhi hesitates about Lin Jie''s illness. As a doctor, she must keep the patient''s condition secret, even if it''s such a big pregnancy.


    Yuan Shang is such a jerk!


    Tao Rong is so angry that he instinctively hits the ground with a fist, but Nie Zhao has a clear eye and a quick hand. He stretches out his hand and cushions it.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao, who shakes his head at her.


    The other side continued: "but listen to her doctor, she seems reluctant to kill the child."


    "Why don''t you want to, the child will have it in the future, and her life will be gone?" Tao Rong said impatiently.


    The other side sighed: "because her heart is not easy to be cured, it may gradually fail if the protection is not good in the future, and even the doctor can''t guarantee that unless one day a suitable heart can be found for transplantation, but it''s difficult to guarantee the current level of operation in China. Generally speaking, now her body has a chance to survive together, such as If the child is knocked out, the heart will be even worse in the future, and there will be no chance in a lifetime. That''s what she''s been trying to prove to her doctors many times. The old man told me that he didn''t recommend Miss Lin Jie to keep her children anyway. But Miss Lin Jie seems to have gone straight away and never came back. "


    Tao Rong finally understood what happened to Lin Jie''s state at the station before.


    It''s really a double whammy. How hopeless and helpless should Lin Jie be? All her misfortunes are brought to her by Yuan Shang. What evil things did she do in her last life? She has to repay yuan Shang in this way in her life.


    Tao Rong put down the phone, this thing really hit her a lot.


    Life can be so helpless, but she didn''t know how to help Lin Jie who made her hate iron.


    If Lin Jie tells Tao Rong that she wants to leave yuan Shang, Tao Rong will help her even if she offends the yuan family. It''s a pity that she won''t even die for yuan Shang and her children. Can she leave?


    Nie Zhao wants to hold Tao Rong and give comfort, but he is pushed away by Tao Rong.


    "If you''re angry, I''ll help you beat yuan Shang and let you take it out, OK?" Nie Zhao distressed said.


    Nie Zhao is also a little angry with this brother. Although yuan Shang doesn''t know anything, the invisible damage to Lin Jie is really helpless.


    He clearly remembers that Yuan Shang said that she would not let Lin Jie have children. At least she would not do such irresponsible things until she got rid of Yuan''s elders.


    "That scum man, beat him to disgust dirty hand." Tao Rong gritted her teeth and said, "I''m worried about Lin Jie. I don''t know what she will think after being hurt like this by Yuan Shang."


    Tao Rong thought about it and called Lin Jie.


    But Lin Jie''s cell phone is still dead.


    Nie Zhao helps Tao Rong dial yuan Shang.


    However, through the tone of answering the phone, Nie Zhao is very disappointed to analyze that Yuan Shang and Lin Jie are not reconciled, which is the sullen state of the cold war.


    Yuan Shang hears Nie Zhao say that Tao Rong wants to talk to Lin Jie, but yuan Shang refuses.


    Nie Zhao direct cold voice way: "urgent matter."


    Yuan Shang choked and had to give Lin Jie a mobile phone.


    "Don''t go to sleep. Is it interesting to make trouble with me? Do you answer Tao Rong''s phone? " Yuan is still not angry in front of the bed side of the sullen Lin Jie said.Lin Jie moves and turns around to get her cell phone. Yuan still doesn''t see the residual tears on her face. He just feels that Lin Jie doesn''t want to talk to him or say that she is not angry. He deliberately loses his temper with him and wants to cry. He can''t help it. He has been here for such a long time and is suffocated by this atmosphere.


    "Let her enlighten you. Let''s see how much she makes Nie Zhao worry. If there''s something you don''t want to say in your heart, it can save me trouble. It''s OK to quarrel I went out to buy lunch and stayed at home After some warning, Yuan Shang left.


    Lin Jie answered the phone without expression.


    Just when Yuan Shang spoke, he stood a little far away. Tao Rong didn''t hear him, otherwise he would have vomited blood.


    "How did I hear someone making a noise? Is yuan Shang angry with you again? " Tao Rong doubts.


    Lin Jie swallowed saliva, just let the voice line slightly return to normal, "sorry, let you worry."


    When Tao Rong heard Lin Jie''s voice, he was relieved, "haven''t you made up yet? Don''t you want to tell yuan Shang what you are doing in Dongshi? That bastard yuan Shang has done something stupid. It has nothing to do with you. You have the right to be angry. He didn''t bully you


    Tao Rong is also tough hearted, although angry Lin Jie, but also do not want her to continue to be bullied.


    "I didn''t expect to see those things, ha ha, I''m so stupid." Lin Jie said with a dry smile.


    "So, men are unreliable, love yourself is the most important." Tao Rong said.


    Next to Nie Zhao a little innocent look at Tao Rong, bored to take Tao Rong''s other hand, gently help her unload the load.

 Chapter 616

    Instead of governing Nie Zhao, Tao Rong continued: "your body It''s all right


    Lin Jie wanted to say nothing, but when the words came to her mouth, she didn''t hold back and became choked.


    Listen to the cry coming from the microphone.


    Tao Rong sighs silently. She knows that Lin Jie is under great pressure. It''s hard for her to bear these things alone. After thinking about it, she plans to say it straight.


    "We all heard that the friend of Dongshi went to the hospital a little bit and asked about you. We all know about you, so we don''t have to hide it from me. What''s your plan?"


    Lin Jie immediately woke up and said, "you didn''t tell yuan Shang."


    "If we say that he dares to treat you like this, Nie Zhao and I will beat him directly to the hospital." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Lin Jie was relieved.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "don''t let him know? Are you still going to have children? "


    Lin Jie sobbed a, also don''t hesitate, direct way: "EH."


    Tao Rong''s mind was numb for a moment. "He treated you like that, and now he can''t marry you. Do you know what he went to Dongshi for?"


    Tao Rong just wants to continue to say, Nie Zhao pulled her for a while, to her shook his head.


    Tao Rong clenched her teeth and heard Lin Jie say, "you know, you''re romantic and happy. You can enjoy your freedom. It''s too much pressure for him to stay with me, because he can''t be responsible for me, and he wants to be responsible for me, so that his original dissolute and free nature is bound. He''s uncomfortable and uncomfortable. I know all about it. "


    Tao Rong for a time a little can''t say, "so you restore understanding?"


    Lin Jie has nothing to say.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath and said, "well, not to mention his factors, just your body, what do you think, or the old doctor''s expression is not clear enough?"


    Lin Jie said with a bitter smile: "I know, if I want to keep him, I may not survive, but he has a greater chance of survival than me."


    Tao Rong''s face turned blue. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Maybe it''s not good for yuan shangduo to be such an illegitimate child, but He is an open-minded personality, know how to enjoy in time, probably will not care about the trouble I left him. That''s our child. I... "


    "Are you crazy?" Cried Tao Rong. If Lin Jie is holding the belief of living together and wants to take risks bravely, Tao Rong is really hard to say, but Lin Jie is holding the belief of dying and only wants her children to survive. This When did Lin Jie begin to think of death?


    No No, Lin Jie doesn''t have much desire to win all the time. She used to depend on Yuan Shang or, later, found a little motivation for her life. She heard that she had a bad treatment, which would only worsen slowly and become a tired disease forever. Such a body can''t become yuan''s daughter-in-law, so Lin Jie wanted to give up at that time.


    Tao Rong thinks she has caught up, but she doesn''t know that many fates can''t be changed. For example, Lin Jie''s health has been in trouble for a long time, not as soon as possible.


    Later, when Lin Jie saw the romantic yuan Shang, she felt that Yuan Shang was better off than her, and her child became her only strong idea.


    "Rongrong, I know you are worried about me."


    "If you know, don''t think like that. Tell yuan Shang everything. Even if he''s a little scum, he still..." Tao Rong clenched her teeth, and finally endured nausea and said: "it''s true that you are the only one who loves you. Even if this love is not clean and pure, he won''t let you do anything. This is your child. He has the right to know everything."


    But Lin Jie chuckled, "yes, I know he has me in his heart. If he knows my situation, he will let me kill my child, but if he does this time, I may not be able to have a child for him in the future. So I don''t want to tell him that I want to keep this child for myself. After that, I will find a chance to leave for a period of time. I.... "


    "Lin Jie, don''t be silly. What can you do alone? Do you know what you''re doing? You''re really going to piss me off. " Tao Rong was so angry that he stood up and stamped his feet.


    Lin Jie suddenly asked: "Tao Rong, have you ever thought that you will be pregnant one day?"


    Tao Rong''s body suddenly froze.


    Lin Jie continued: "if you are pregnant and pregnant with the child of the man you love, and you know that you may not have another child in the future, you will understand my determination to bring him to this world even though he has no consciousness now, I love him more than anything, even my life can be exchanged."


    Tao Rong is quiet. She can''t persuade any more. What should she say? If it''s her Xiao Xiao, how many lives will she take? As long as she gets Xiao Xiao''s peace, she will.


    Since she is willing, what qualification does she have to stop Lin Jie, who is going to be a mother and is looking forward to her children.


    Tao Rong''s rational position collapsed at the moment when Lin Jie assumed her.


    Tao Rong closed his eyes, thought for a long time, and said: "tell yuan Shang that you should risk giving birth to him and let him try to marry you first. Since you say so well, how can you have the heart to let your child become an illegitimate child? No matter what happens after you give birth to a child, he needs to be born properly, otherwise you should not bring him to suffer in this world. As a mother, you are also responsible for everything, aren''t you? "This is a question that Tao Rong once thought for a long time. She just told Lin Jie her experience. Lin Jie''s idea at the beginning was too naive. How could a person like her be able to have children alone? Even if she could, it would be too hard. This should be yuan Shang''s responsibility, and she shouldn''t bear it alone.


    Lin Jie really got into the corner, especially after she was hurt by Yuan Shang. She instinctively tended to avoid yuan Shang and make some decisions. However, after hearing Tao Rong''s words, she became uneasy again. Was she really sorry for her child? In case she really died in the delivery room and Yuan Shang didn''t know


    "Well If he doesn''t let me have a baby... " Lin Jie said anxiously.


    "If you insist on giving birth, I will help you. Yuan Shang can''t stop it." Tao Rong gave a firm answer.


    Lin Jie was relieved. She believed Tao Rong for no reason. After thinking about it, she said, "OK, I I''ll make it clear to him when he comes back. Maybe Maybe everything can go in the right direction. "


    Lin Jie said this as if she had found hope and comforted herself.


    Suddenly, Tao Rong heard a loud noise from the phone. Tao Rong frowned and said, "what''s the noise?"


    "It''s like he''s back. He''s probably still angry. Don''t worry, I''ll tell him well." With that, Lin Jie hung up.

 Chapter 617

    "Do you support her?" After the call, Nie Zhao asked unexpectedly.


    Tao Rong says helplessly: "that is her child."


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "but didn''t you agree before? For her, the sacrifice is too great, too dangerous. "


    In fact, Nie Zhao did not agree. In this matter, he considered it from a rational point of view.


    Tao Rong also knows, but how can she persuade Lin Jie to do what she can''t do.


    "Nie Zhao, do you think yuan Shang will be responsible? Will you marry her? " Tao Rong some worry of ask a way.


    after all, Yuan Shang''s marriage is not his has the final say.


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "I don''t think that''s the point. You have just mentioned that Yuan Shang really likes Lin Jie. Although he is a scum, he is too much, but if he puts the unborn child on the balance with Lin Jie, Yuan Shang will definitely choose Lin Jie. There is no doubt about that."


    Although Tao Rong has been extremely disgusted with Yuan Shang, the events of his last life have proved that Nie Zhao is right. People like him will never change, and they will not know how to cherish until they are really lost. The previous incident made yuan Shang a little bit restrained, but the persistence is not strong, and the strike is not enough. However, if the strike is enough, Yuan Shang will go back to the good, it is Lin Change Jie''s life.


    Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong shaking God, so he got up and pulled Tao Rong out, "sweating all over, take a bath quickly, or you''ll catch cold. If Lin Jie and Yuan Shang want to make it clear, they will have to wait a long time. Don''t worry. "


    Tao Rong is impatient, but he knows that he can''t interfere at this time. He can only do something else to turn his attention.


    After she took a bath, finished her lunch and read for a while, her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Tao Rong quickly picked up, she hopes to hear good news, the best can hear Lin Jie''s laughter.


    But strangely, there was a heavy breath from the other end of the phone.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "sister Lin?"


    "Rong..." A voice like a dying man made Tao Rong cool in an instant.


    Tao Rong could tell that it was Lin Jie''s voice, and immediately said anxiously, "sister Lin, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Help me Pain I''m in pain Help me... " Then there was the sound of the phone hitting something.


    "Sister Lin? Lin Jie Tao Rong was shocked and kept shouting, but there was no sound on the other side.


    Nie Zhao was shocked by her voice, and quickly came to ask, see Tao Rong Lengshen, also do not hesitate, directly a phone call to Yuan Shang.


    But yuan Shang was turned off.


    Nie Zhao immediately looks at Tao Rong. Tao Rong comes back and rushes out.


    Nie Zhao hastens to keep up with Tao Rong, because he knows that Tao Rong is going out.


    Two people quickly came to the car.


    Nie Zhao drives, "where to go?"


    "Go to their apartment. Something must have happened to Lin Jie. She may have been in a coma." Tao Rong said quickly, "where''s yuan Shang?"


    Nie Zhao will drive out the car, "can''t contact, you call brother Chen quickly, to prevent accidents."


    Tao Rong instantly understands and calls Chen Liuzhi.


    Chen Liuzhi is on a date with Nie Xuan. When he hears the news, he immediately asks for the address and rushes there. Because the distance is relatively close, he and Nie Xuan arrive first.


    But no one came out to open the door after knocking for a long time.


    When Nie Zhao and Tao Rong arrive, Nie Xuan has already knocked on the door of the opposite house.


    Chen Liuzhi asked quickly.


    The other party hesitated for a long time, but when he saw Tao Rong, he opened his mouth. After all, he had seen Tao Rong before and knew that he was someone he knew.


    "Oh, well, someone came to them, and then it seemed that the couple quarreled with each other, and the guests were all driven away. I heard that the man was fierce, and the woman was crying all the time. When I came out to see, I just saw that the man ran away, but the woman didn''t catch up. It should be at home. Don''t have an accident. "


    Hearing this, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other. Tao Rong immediately gets out of the way. Nie Zhao picks up the fire extinguisher and smashes the door lock.


    The crowd rushed in.


    As soon as they went in, they were stupid.


    The exquisite small apartment seems to have experienced a tornado of chaos, chaos and fragmentation. Beside the tea table, Lin Jie is lying there, unable to move. Under her body, a pool of blood has shown a semi frozen state.


    "Lin Jie!" Tao Rong rushed up in a big surprise.


    Chen Liuzhi also quickly followed up to check.


    Tao Rong helps Lin Jie up, and her heart cools when she looks at her forehead.


    "Damn, damn! That bastard Tao Rong scolded.


    "What''s the matter? How are you beaten like this? " Nie Xuan asked incredulously.


    Nie Zhao just finished calling the ambulance, looked at the scene and said, "I should have pushed it when I was angry. I hit the coffee table, my forehead and my stomach at the corner."As soon as Nie Zhao finished, Tao Rong suddenly looked up at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao chooses to shut up. He doesn''t want to speak for yuan Shang. He just instinctively analyzes the situation at the scene. He doesn''t dare to go forward and get angry.


    Tao Rong yelled for a long time, but Lin Jie didn''t wake up. She could only look anxiously at Chen Liuzhi.


    Chen Liuzhi frowned and said: "I can''t say about this situation, but at present there is no life safety problem, just..."


    Chen Liuzhi looks at Lin Jie''s dyed red lower garment.


    Tao Rong felt something stuck in his throat and couldn''t say a word.


    Nie Xuan asked in a cold voice, "is it a child..." She has no experience in this respect. In general, the fetus can''t be preserved.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are red. He wants to cramp yuan Shang. Is he a man? My girlfriend is pregnant. How can she do that


    "This is Do you have the florist''s accounts and business contracts? " Nie Zhao suddenly said.


    When Tao Rong looks over, he sees Nie Zhao squatting on the ground not far away, where there are scattered documents. Nie Zhao holds several of them and looks at Tao Rong.


    The blood color on Tao Rong''s face gradually faded away.


    She probably guessed.


    It is estimated that the person who came here could not find Lin Jie''s Florist staff all the time. He brought the account and contract to the boss of Lin Jie and happened to be seen by Yuan Shang, who didn''t know it.


    Yuan Shang has been in charge of Lin Jie, so Lin Jie has been careful not to tell yuan Shang. She just plans to wait for the achievement and find a good time to talk about it.


    Unfortunately, all the bad things come together.


    At the most inappropriate time, Lin Jie exposed what she had been secretly hiding from Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang''s kind of pig brain guy, seeing Lin Jie''s disobeying him again and again and getting out of his control, would be ill.


    That''s how the noise started.


    I just don''t know whether yuan Shang knew about Lin Jie''s pregnancy. If he did, he would be worse than a pig or a dog. It''s a pity that Nie Zhao hasn''t contacted him up to now.

 Chapter 618

    When she was sent to the ambulance, Lin Jie gradually became aware. She didn''t know if she could see who was accompanying her. She just kept repeating this sentence.


    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I''m sorry, I won''t do it. Don''t go, our child Save our children, save my children, help me, help me. "


    The treatment is busy, but the results are obvious.


    The doctor who came out told Tao Rong that their child had not been saved and had miscarried.


    Lin Jie had heart failure and needed to be hospitalized.


    Tao Rong''s bitterness is hard to express, so she can only listen quietly.


    Nie Xuan was the first to react and said anxiously, "can she be pregnant in the future?"


    Although Nie Xuan is not familiar with Lin Jie, she is really afraid that this poor woman will go on the same miserable road as herself.


    But the doctor''s answer was that Tao Rong had known for a long time that the kind of heart was not suitable for pregnancy. Although this time it hurt her body, it was good for her heart.


    Lin Jie has no relatives. In the hospital, Tao Rong is responsible for everything.


    Nie Zhao wanted to help Tao Rong, but Tao Rong coldly ordered him to go to Yuan Shang. Nie Zhao doesn''t dare to offend Tao Rong. He can only do what Tao Rong should say.


    Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi accompany Tao Rong in the hospital and wait.


    Soon, Lin Jie came out of the emergency room, and soon she was sober.


    Tao Rong looks at the ceiling anxiously. She just doesn''t know how to persuade Lin Jie who only knows how to shed tears. Now she just wants to violently break yuan Shang''s leg and make him kneel in front of Lin Jie.


    Tao Rong''s anger can''t be controlled and moves upward. It''s only when Nie Xuan reminds Tao Rong that Tao Rong finds out that she has deformed the public property with iron edges.


    Chen Liuzhi goes to the doctor to discuss the follow-up treatment. Nie Xuan pats Tao Rong and signals her to persuade Lin Jie.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath. As soon as she wanted to speak, Lin Jie said, "I don''t blame him. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t keep it from him. I should tell him what I want to do earlier. No wonder he is so angry, because I promised him that I couldn''t keep anything from him. As a result, I kept several things from him at once."


    Tao Rong''s breath stagnated, gnashing her teeth, a stomach of words to say, but finally just said: "it''s OK, he is impatient, won''t be angry for too long."


    Tao Rong''s fist wants to crush, but what else can she say now.


    Lin Jie''s tears gradually came down, "blame me, if I said earlier that I was pregnant, he would not push me, I would not hurt the child accidentally, I am sorry for the child, sorry for him, did not let him know, it''s over."


    Tao Rong is so angry that she is shaking all over. Nie Xuan pats Tao Rong on the back to comfort her.


    Tao Rong swallowed, "it''s OK, there will be some in the future. Just take good care of yourself. "


    Nie Xuan echoed: "yes, I can ask Chen Liuzhi to help you. He is very good at rehabilitation."


    Lin Jie said with a bitter smile: "my situation, I know, you don''t have to comfort me, I I really can''t marry him. "


    When hearing this, Tao Rong just felt too angry. That kind of man still wanted to marry. It''s really hopeless, but if he didn''t save again, he was a friend whom he unintentionally identified with, no matter what.


    At this time, Tao Rong is immersed in disappointment, sadness and anger, and doesn''t find Lin Jie''s abnormality.


    Because of the problem of liquid medicine, Lin Jie soon fell asleep tired.


    Tao Rong takes the opportunity to call Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao is speechless. He doesn''t know what yuan Shang thinks. He just disappears. Nie Zhao can''t find him for a while.


    Yuan Shang''s family, work place, bars and restaurants where he often goes to play, also attract yuan Shang''s friends. They dare not cheat Nie Zhao. No one really knows where he is going.


    Nie Zhao can only helplessly comfort Tao Rong, a little calm, he will continue to find.


    Tao Rong thought about it and contacted yuan Xu and Ding Yuqing, hoping that they could help find someone.


    Tao Rong didn''t hide Lin Jie''s truth.


    Shocked, Yuan Xu goes out to look for it and promises to inform Tao Rong as soon as he has news.


    Ding Yuqing also helps to inquire. She can get information from Mrs. yuan. It''s a pity that Mrs. yuan didn''t know.


    In the evening, Nie Zhao had no news.


    Ding Yuqing calls. She doesn''t know any news, and has a guess for Tao Rong.


    "Do you think he would escape to his various bed companions in a fit of anger? I remember my elder brother said that he seems to be quite... "


    After hearing this, Tao Rong trembles in her heart and instinctively refuses to believe such things. After all, Yuan Shang has cleaned up all the lovers in Nanshi for the sake of Lin Jie?


    Can he really be such a beast?


    Tao Rong shakes her hands and contacts Nie Zhao, saying Ding Yuqing''s conjecture again. Because it is only possible that it is a little lover, Yuan Shang will go to hide, but Nie Zhao doesn''t know and can''t find it.But when Tao Rong finished, Nie Zhao was quiet.


    Tao Rong for a moment in the heart pull cool way: "how?"


    Nie Zhao sighed and said, "I''ve thought of it, too. So I''m checking his former lovers one by one. One of them explains the situation in contact, and the other party immediately loses contact. The address that the middleman knows is the previous address. As long as the person doesn''t go to work, it''s hard to find him at one time. Give me a little more time."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. "So, he really went to his lover for comfort. After doing these things?"


    Nie Zhao chose to keep his mouth shut. Maybe from Yuan Shang''s point of view, Lin Jie made him angry. He went out to seek comfort and comfort himself.


    But yuan did not know what he had done wrong or what evil he had done.


    "I''ll find him as soon as I can. Don''t worry." Nie Zhao comforts a way.


    Tao Rong didn''t speak. She felt that she couldn''t suppress her anger. She didn''t want to get angry with Nie Zhao. After all, Nie Zhao didn''t do anything wrong. She could only keep silent for a while.


    The next morning, Yuan Shang was having a nightmare in his hometown of gentleness. He dreamed that Lin Jie was walking towards the fog gradually. No matter how he called or how angry he was, Lin Jie didn''t look back.


    In the extreme panic, Yuan Shang woke up, and the woman next to him also woke up.


    "Yuan Shao, what''s the matter, not tired? It was so hard last night. Keep sleeping. "


    Yuan Shang was a little impatient and pushed away the woman who was trying to stick to him. Yesterday, he drank a little too much in the bar. He was met by the former lover and was abducted home. It happened that he was angry and wanted to give it out in a different way.

 Chapter 619

    Yuan Shang feels that he has a lingering fear of having a nightmare. He suddenly remembers that he seems to have knocked her down last night. I don''t know if he was hurt.


    Yuan Shang was still unconvinced. Knowing that Lin Jie had done so many big things secretly, she always felt that she was out of her control. She contacted people outside everyday, and even the employees were men. What if she was seduced? It''s not a relief to him.


    Yuan shangyuefa thinks that Lin Jie has a big heart. How can he plan their future? Uncontrolled objects will interfere with many things.


    He is too used to the obedient Lin Jie, and he can''t accept the present Lin Jie.


    Yuan Shang shook his headache head and reached for his mobile phone.


    The woman next to him immediately stopped him and said, "Yuan Shao, no one is looking for you. What are you anxious about? Stay with me for a while. I think your heart hurts. You see, I''m thin."


    Yuan Shang saw that women were coquettish with him, but he was a little absent-minded. He had completely restrained himself for the sake of Lin Jie. In fact, he didn''t have much interest in playing with women.


    At the thought that she had made such a sacrifice and changed, Lin Jie went too far. She couldn''t be spoiled and arrogant.


    In this way, yuan SHANGZHENG hesitated to turn on the machine or continue to lie down. It''s too early to see. He''d better sleep for a while. He has a bad headache.


    But just then, there was a loud noise outside the door, which made the two people on the bed jump up.


    "Yuan Shao?" The woman shrank in Yuan Shang''s arms with a look of fright.


    Yuan SHANGZHENG frowned, ready to push the woman up to check, the bedroom door has been kicked open.


    Yuan Shang was stunned, because the people at the door made him think he was dreaming.


    "Ah Xu? Nie Zhao? What are you doing? " Yuan Shang asked stupidly.


    Nie Zhao looked cold and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Yuan Xu said angrily: "second brother, are you crazy? In such a place, with such a woman, you really don''t feel dirty. Get up quickly, it''s so dirty. "


    In front of the woman, he was scolded by his younger brother. For a moment, Yuan Shang''s face was a little hot, "you boy don''t go to class, come here to join in the fun."


    With that, Yuan Shang looked at Nie Zhao and said, "why? I don''t think your wife will meddle in her business and let you catch me. She''s too boring. It''s my private business. Whether you can see it or not, I have the right to decide my business. "


    Yuan Xu couldn''t listen any more, "what qualifications do you have to say about Tao Rong?" Then he smashed yuan Shang''s clothes at him and said, "put them on and go quickly."


    "What are you going to do? I''d like to stay here, young man. What''s the matter with you? You''re breaking into houses and going out. " Yuan still wanted to face, but also a little angry with Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu''s behavior, so he leaned back directly, lazily ordered.


    "Second brother! Do you know that we''ve been looking for you all night? Do you know that something big has happened? Get up quickly. " Yuan Xu said angrily.


    Yuan Shang is still a high, hanging son Lang''s appearance, his brother is not afraid, but Nie Zhao side, he is still careful to steal a glance.


    Nie Zhao looked at Yuan Shang with no expression in the whole process. Until this moment, he said: "Tao Rong just became friends with Lin Jie. Soon, she found out that you were unfaithful to Lin Jie. She kept it secret for you and protected Lin Jie all the time, because she knew that Lin Jie was fragile and could not bear the blow."


    "Not long after they knew each other, Tao Rong knew that you had imprisoned Lin Jie in thinking, making her unable to live independently. Tao Rong was very worried about Lin Jie''s mental state. Occasionally, she was unstable in mood, unwell in body, and was pessimistic all the time. She suggested that she find something interesting to do, instead of staying at home like a prisoner all day in prison, so she was unhappy It''s meaningless. Lin Jie finds it with Tao Rong''s encouragement. Did she have a good time at that time? I remember you told me that you felt that Lin Jie had become vivid, as if she had returned to university. You thought it was your own credit and you were complacent in front of me. "


    Yuan Shang''s face gradually changed and looked at Nie Zhao.


    "Tao Rong doesn''t like you, but in order to protect Lin Jie, she cleaned up the mess for you many times. Don''t you count it in your heart? You also dislike her meddling. If it wasn''t for her, you and Lin Jie would have been finished. "


    Nie Zhao''s expression is still cold, and answers all the questions in Yuan Shang''s heart.


    "The florist kept it from you because at first, Lin Jie didn''t believe in what she could do. She was afraid that you would hurt her reputation. Later, she wanted to make achievements and was recognized as valuable by yuan family. She was not a woman who was totally unworthy of you. She had been working hard and waiting for the best opportunity to tell you the truth."


    Yuan Shang''s pupil is a little enlarged, and a sense of regret suddenly comes out. Everything Lin Jie does is because of him, and at that time, Lin Jie becomes more happy and charming.


    Yuan Shang felt a little guilty. He wanted to know the truth. He went back to coax Lin Jie and apologized.


    Nie Zhao''s attack hasn''t started yet.


    "Then, Lin Jie''s body appeared some bad symptoms, Tao Rong introduced Chen Liuzhi to Lin Jie, let her see a doctor, suggested her physical examination, under the physical examination, found that Lin Jie''s heart has been bad, estimated that when her parents died, it had a problem, but you never know."Yuan Shang, ready to dress, looked at Nie Zhao in disbelief and said, "you I beg your pardon? Her heart? What happened to her? "


    Yuan Shang seems to think of some pictures, but he never seems to mind.


    "You think she went to Dongshi to follow you. She didn''t know you were in Dongshi at all. The hospital in Dongshi has a good cardiology department. Chen Liuzhi suggested that she go to see it."


    Yuan Shang''s face turned red and white, his head hummed, and his sense of guilt soared, but it was not enough.


    "Chen Liuzhi can actually let her treat in Nanshi, but Lin Jie''s situation is too complicated. Lin Jie doesn''t dare to tell anyone that even Tao Rong has been cheated. She went to Dongshi alone, not just because of her heart."


    Yuan Shang''s pale face looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes almost turned into a sword, stabbing yuan Shang''s heart.


    "Because she''s pregnant."


    It was as if Yuan Lei had been knocked out of his body. "You What did you say? " Yuan Shang didn''t believe his ears.


    Nie Zhao is not in a hurry. He says without any emotion: "if she has a bad heart and insists on having a baby when she is pregnant, she will be worried about her life. When she decides to have a baby for you even if she takes risks, she ran into you in Dongshi, and you get angry with her and leave her alone."


    Yuan Shang''s face was as pale as death, and his eyes were staring at Nie Zhao.


    "After Tao Rong and I knew this, we tried to persuade her to tell you the truth, let you be responsible for her, and then decide on the child''s affairs. Then yesterday morning, what did you do? Will she have time to tell you the good news? "

 Chapter 620

    Yuan Shang''s spirit had been beaten. He could not even sit still. All the blood on his face faded and he was shaking all over.


    "Tao Rong received a call for help. When we got there, she was in a pool of blood. Now she''s in the hospital, child..." Nie Zhao said that he stopped here.


    Yuan Shanglian came to Nie Zhao and grabbed his arm. He opened his mouth to ask, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Nie Zhao word by word, said coldly: "no more."


    Yuan Shang''s hands hung down powerlessly as if he had been spirited away.


    "The reason why I waste my time explaining to you from the beginning is that I''m afraid that you stupid head, no one will tell you the whole truth, and you will go to the hospital and get angry with Lin Jie. I don''t want my meddlesome wife to be angry with you again. You can bear it yourself."


    Nie Zhao coldly finish saying, no longer look at Yuan Shang, extremely disappointed turned to leave.


    Yuan Xu stayed in the distance and said, "second brother, you are really wicked. You are sorry for Lin Jie and Tao Rong who helped you so much. You''re sorry to go


    When Nie Zhao returned to the hospital, Yuan Shang had already arrived at the hospital. Nie Zhao didn''t know how he came faster than himself. It was estimated that he was prompted by regret to come here.


    Yuan Shang ran in front, while Nie Zhao walked behind.


    Came to the corridor, far away to see Tao Rong just carrying a lunch box out.


    Tao Rong naturally saw yuan Shang for the first time. When Yuan Shang rushed towards her, Tao Rong''s eyes changed instantly.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is not good. He rushes over, but it''s too late. Before Yuan Shang opens his mouth, Tao Rong throws away his lunch box and rushes over directly. With one punch, he hits yuan Shang against the wall. A mouthful of blood comes out of his mouth, and there is a tooth in it.


    It can be seen that Tao Rong is dead.


    Yuan Shang did not resist. Tao Rong had already pinched him by the neck and pressed him against the wall.


    Pinching the neck is not a joking uniform, but a real effort. The expression on Tao Rong''s face is so terrible that Yuan Shang can''t resist.


    Nie Zhao immediately reflected that Tao Rong was probably ill again. Sure enough, he was so emotional that he would be in such a state of uncontrolled violence, as if he was not afraid of killing people.


    Nie Zhao immediately rushed up and hugged Tao Rong from behind. He put one hand around her waist and the other hand over her eyes. He said softly, "Rong Rong, let go. It''s OK. It''s OK. Lin Jie is still waiting."


    Familiar comfort breath let Tao Rong find a little mental, hand counsels.


    Yuan Xu rushed over, surprised at this scene, but still come back to God, quickly picked up the crazy cough yuan Shang, some worried looking at Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao said to Yuan Xu, "send your brother there."


    Yuan Xu nodded, holding the trembling yuan Shang to the ward.


    Nie Zhao sighed: "it''s not worth being so popular. Don''t punish yourself for other people''s mistakes."


    Tao Rong''s body trembled slightly. After a while, she said in a dumb voice, "I just really want to kill him."


    "He doesn''t deserve it."


    "I am not sick, how can not control their emotions."


    "It''s OK. You just care too much about Lin Jie. You''re so angry."


    "I Is it wrong? If you intervene earlier, maybe the child can still be saved. " Tao Rong can''t help crying, if she ignores too much and tells yuan Shang the truth directly.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s Lin Jie who won''t let you say it. You just respect your friends. You''re right."


    Nie Zhao comforts Tao Rong for a long time. When they come to the door of the ward, they hear yuan Shang crying and apologizing. They hear that he promises to be responsible, that he will marry Lin Jie, and that he constantly asks for forgiveness.


    Lin Jie doesn''t blame him, but solemnly apologizes to him. This kind of Lin Jie makes yuan Shang even more flustered.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao stood outside until they were calm before they went in.


    When Yuan Shang saw them coming in, he was too guilty to look at them.


    But Lin Jie said with a smile to Tao Rong, "go back and have a rest. You''ve been working hard for such a long time."


    Tao Rong took a look at Yuan Shang and said, "you can drive anyone away now if you don''t want to see anyone. I can stay and take care of you."


    Lin Jie gave a dry smile. Yuan Shang could not look directly at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, but said in a dumb voice, "no I can take care of her. I won''t hurt her any more. Don''t worry. I I''m not going


    Lin Jie took a look at Yuan Shang and said to Tao Rong, "I''ve been bothering you too much. If you continue to be here, I''ll be very sorry. Isn''t Nie Zhao also healing? You can''t be so tired. You stayed up all night with me. I know. Go back quickly. "


    After all, seeing Lin Jie acquiesce to Yuan Shang''s company, Tao Rong can''t help but leave with Nie Zhao.


    In the next few days, Tao Rong will go with Nie Zhao to see Lin Jie.


    Yuan Shang is really like a obedient husband guarding Lin Jie.


    Lin Jie''s recovery is also good.


    Yuan Xu tells Tao Rong that Yuan Shang is ready to have a showdown with his family. When Lin Jie leaves the hospital, he will take Lin Jie back to Yuan''s home and directly register for marriage. Yuan Shang has shown that he doesn''t care about Lin Jie''s physical condition.Yuan Xu probably thinks that this step is OK.


    But Tao Rong''s heart is still not up to Yuan Shang''s action, just behind the scenes, unless he can really be good to Lin Jie all his life.


    And Lin Jie''s attitude also let Tao Rong disappointed, even so and good, although not want to do things, but such love is really too humble cheap.


    This can be forgiven, is it until forced to die will resist it?


    Tao Rong was depressed about Lin Jie and Yuan Xu for a long time.


    Unfortunately, Nie Zhao was called back.


    It was in these days that Nie Zhao would leave. Tao Rong wanted to be in a good mood to accompany Nie Zhao, but an urgent task took him away.


    Tao Rong is a little impressed with this task, which has been going on for several months. In fact, Tao Rong is not too worried, because the next task will only let Nie Zhaoping step into Qingyun, and he will hardly be hurt so badly.


    Because it''s a temporary call, Tao Rong was still in school at that time. Nie Zhao suddenly ran over and called her out. Tao Rong didn''t have any resistance and let him vent his sorrow. Nie Zhao hugs Tao Rong in the car for ten minutes. Tao Rong almost suffocates when he kisses her. Then he drives away.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to leave until he watched the car go slowly.


    Have not separated, has begun to miss.


    After Nie Zhao left, he broke up contact.


    In addition to studying, Tao Rong still insists on visiting Lin Jie every day. Lin Jie has returned home from the hospital and is recovering well, but her peaceful state always makes Tao Rong feel that something is wrong.

 Chapter 621

    One day in June, after seeing Lin Jie, Tao Rong planned to go home. This time, Yuan Shang said that he would go home from Tao Rong himself.


    After Tao Rong refused and failed, he casually took care of Yuan Shang. Since the conflict in the hospital, they haven''t spoken well. The main reason is that Tao Rong didn''t take care of him. However, with Yuan Shang''s performance, Tao Rong gave a little bit of a good face.


    But she really didn''t have any trust in Yuan Shang, so she won''t help him any more.


    This time he had to take her home. Tao Rong could see that he wanted to talk to her about something. So after driving for a while, Yuan Shang spoke without accident.


    "Tao Rong, thank you for the things before, and I had a bad attitude before. I offended so much. You can beat me and scold me if you want to." Yuan Shang coughed and said.


    "You didn''t blame me for knocking out one of your teeth, and I''m thankful." Tao Rong said carelessly.


    Yuan Shang said with a smile, "I deserve it. You should take it out for Lin Jie. It''s better to get hurt. I can get by in my heart. "


    Tao Rong''s expression is slightly trance, "Yuan Shang, what do you want to say? I don''t think you came to me just to apologize and thank you. There must be other reasons


    "Look what you said. Apology is the main reason." Yuan Shangli, Ma Dao.


    Tao Rong glanced at Yuan Shang and said: "the last chance, don''t say it, never say it."


    Yuan Shang said, "Tao Rong, how can Nie Zhao bear your temper Yes, I''m wrong. You have personality and are sincere. "


    Tao Rong is too lazy to listen to Yuan Shang''s flattery. She turns her head and looks out of the window.


    Yuan Shang coughed to ease his embarrassment and said, "in fact, there is a matter for you to help."


    "No help." Tao Rong refused directly.


    But yuan Shang persevered and said: "it''s Lin Jie''s business."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and did not deny immediately.


    Yuan Shang said slowly, "do you think Lin Jie is strange recently? I always feel that she has something to hide from me."


    Tao Rong looks a change, immediately looked back to Yuan Shang, the lethality of the eyes almost let yuan Shang instinctively stepped on the brake.


    "I I''m not that skeptic. Ah, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that. " Yuan Shang instantly reflected that his words made Tao Rong misunderstand, "I''m not confused. I''m just worried that Lin Jie has something on her mind. She doesn''t tell me. Although she accepts me on the surface, I always feel that there is a distance between her and me. That kind of unclear distance really makes me feel very uncomfortable. Tao Rong, I want to ask you for help and ask her what she has on her mind, right What I did was not good enough. If she had any opinions, she would raise them, and I would change them. "


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Shang suspiciously, but he doesn''t expect that this time this guy is really hanging on to Lin Jie''s little details.


    Indeed, Tao Rong also felt Lin Jie''s strange place, as if she and Yuan Shang were in harmony on the surface, but I always feel like I''m in two worlds.


    Tao Rong once guessed whether Lin Jie was not in love with Yuan Shang after the disaster.


    It''s just like something''s wrong.


    "I asked, but there was no answer." She can answer this question, so she won''t hide it.


    "Really, you also think that Lin Jie seems to have something on her mind, right? She doesn''t say what to do." Yuan Shang said anxiously.


    Tao rongbai glanced at Yuan Shang and said, "if she doesn''t say it, it''s your problem. It''s because she doesn''t want to tell you. It''s nothing to do with me. I asked, but if she doesn''t answer, I can''t help you."


    "No, can you ask me again? I''m really scared now. I''m afraid that something will go wrong. " Yuan Shang didn''t say what he meant.


    However, both Tao Rong and Yuan Shang understood that Lin Jie''s temperament was very easy to get into trouble, and she might suddenly be unable to think of it and no longer care about the world of mortals.


    That''s why yuan Shang is so careful.


    Because he also knew in his heart how much the loss of her child would hurt Lin Jie, but what Lin Jie showed did not match what they could imagine.


    Seeing that Tao Rong didn''t respond, Yuan Shang said, "please, Tao Rong, I''m really worried. I..."


    I will care about sister Lin myself, not for you. " Tao Rong interrupted.


    On hearing this, Yuan Shang knew that Tao Rong had acquiesced and was relieved.


    "I have planned to take Lin Jie to get married the day after tomorrow. Three days later, my family will have a party. I''m going to take her back to see all the people in my family."


    Tao Rong had heard yuan Xu say about it before, but he didn''t expect to come this far.


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Shang strangely and said, "did you propose to her? Are you sure she''d like to go with you to get the license? "


    Yuan Shang said with a smile, "if she doesn''t agree, I''ll ask until she agrees. She has always been very soft hearted to me, so she will certainly agree."


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but wonder: "don''t you have any proposal ceremony?"


    Yuan Shang said with a smile: "it''s arranged, but I''m not going to invite friends. I just want to propose in our best memories. I''m ready for the ring."Looking at Yuan Shang''s simple and beautiful smile, it''s really easy to ignore what he did to Lin Jie. Tao Rong wants to say that she is against the marriage, but the decision is still in Lin Jie''s hands. So Tao Rong did not comment.


    The next day, early in the morning, Tao Rong had a rest at home. Before she went to Lin Jie''s house, she received a phone call from Yuan Shang.


    "Tao Rong, has Lin Jie contacted you? Do you know where she is? "


    Yuan Shang''s flustered voice gave Tao Rong an ominous premonition and immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Sister Lin didn''t contact me. I''ve been at home and haven''t been out. "


    "What to do, what to do? Where did she go? No, I I''m going to find her With that, Yuan Shang hung up.


    Tao Rong immediately rushed to the apartment. When she arrived, yuan was no longer in the apartment, but yuan Xu was alone.


    As soon as Tao Rong went in, Yuan Xu said, "Lin Jie left quietly at night, leaving only a note for my brother."


    Then he put the note on the ground.


    It was written exactly: I left, after each well.


    Tao Rong was a little confused for a moment. What''s the meaning? He couldn''t think of it, or he ran away from home. How could he feel it.


    "Where''s your brother?" Tao Rong asked.


    Yuan Xu said: "he went out to arrange for someone to look for someone. He was worried that Lin Jie would come back and let me stare here."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "look at it carefully. I''ll go out and look for it."


    With that, Tao Rong rushed to Lin Jie''s florist.


    But after the past, I found that the florist had been closed, the store was written with transfer, and there was a cleaning man in it.


    Tao Rong rushed in to ask, but the staff was a little impatient. "How come another person came to ask the former store manager? They have closed the store for half a month. How can I know where she will go? It''s true that the business is well done, and it''s over when it''s over. Now young people are really impatient."

 Chapter 622

    Half a month?


    When did Lin Jie do it? She started planning before? What is she going to do?


    Tao Rong''s head was buzzing. After thinking about it, he rushed to the railway station.


    When I got to the railway station, I found that Yuan Shang had already found a large number of people to watch over there,


    the radio also kept playing the information of looking for people, and the posters made of Lin Jie''s photos were posted.


    Tao Rong saw yuan Shang in the crowd. He looked at his scarlet eyes and seemed to be walking on the edge of collapse at any time.


    A month later, Tao Rong''s sophomore year quietly ended.


    Lin Jie has also been missing for a month.


    Yuan Shang couldn''t find any news of her, so he was in a muddle.


    Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing once visited yuan Shang and stayed in the place full of empty wine bottles. Tao Rong seemed to see yuan Shang in his previous life as a decadent man.


    Even if the elders of the yuan family reprimanded him collectively, he did not let yuan Shang slow down.


    Because in Yuan Shang''s opinion, he concentrated so much power that he could not find anyone. Lin Jie must have ended her life in an unknown place.


    This is everyone''s guess, and most people think it is.


    But Tao Rong is holding hope. She is unwilling to accept the people she helps repeatedly. Finally, she is in a dead end. She doesn''t believe that the people who can arrange the flower shop well in the end will really think so.


    If you want to die, will you care about other things?


    Tao Rong would rather believe that Lin Jie is still alive, but yuan Shang can''t believe it. From a certain point of view, he is too narcissistic. He thinks that Lin Jie loves him too much and will never leave him except to die.


    But what is the truth?


    With the strength of the yuan family, Tao Rong can''t find it. She hopes Nie Zhao can help find Lin Jie when he comes back.


    Two months later, Nie Zhao''s mission ended safely, but he still needed to stay in the military region for a while to complete the follow-up work. However, this did not prevent Tao Rong from going to him for help at the last time of the summer vacation.


    At this time, Tao Rong had a thorough understanding of Nie Zhao''s power, public and private, and how to play a role in finding people.


    This was originally because Nie Zhao trusted Tao Rong, so he had nothing to hide, but he didn''t know that it caused great trouble to his future.


    He did his best for Tao Rong and Yuan Shang, but at last he was raised to Tao Rong with strong anti reconnaissance consciousness.


    Because I know that when Tao Rong wants to disappear, even if it''s different from Lin Jie''s way of disappearing, she can still live in the sun, so that all people can''t find her unless they meet by chance.


    When Tao Rong went back to school, Nie Zhao found some clues. It seems that Lin Jie went directly to the old forest, so he couldn''t find any trace. But what Nie Zhao found was also uncertain clues, and he didn''t dare to tell yuan Shang for the time being.


    Suddenly one day, aunt Qiao handed a letter to Tao Rong, saying it was for her.


    Tao Rong is a little surprised. So far, she has only received a letter from Gan Xiaomei, which is still sent to the village. No one knows the address of Nie''s family. How can someone send a letter to her.


    When she saw the familiar font on the letter, she was shocked. It was Lin Jie''s font.


    Tao Rong quickly opened the envelope to see that there was a piece of writing paper and a color photo inside.


    Tao Rong was the first to see the photos.


    After reading it for a long time, Tao Rong was sure that the person in the photo was Lin Jie.


    It''s not that I can''t recognize Lin Jie, but is the above Lin Jie really the one she knows?


    Under the sun, in a flower field, a woman with a white scarf to block the sun, wearing a red dress sitting on the ridge of the field, beautiful, confident, smiling, sunny, that kind of feeling like two people.


    Tao Rong''s tears are coming down. The background is full of mountains, and it should be a remote place. That is to say, Nie Zhao''s information is correct. She is


    Tao Rong opens the letter quickly.


    "Rongrong, I''d like to say I''m sorry. I must have scared you before my disappearance, but I''m afraid you think I can''t think of it, so I left a message. I was really in a bad mood at that time, but I didn''t intend to commit suicide. I just wanted to find a new way to live and start over where I could breathe fresh air. This was my decision after I woke up from the hospital Heart, forgive me, has been hiding you, I know you helped me a lot, I will always pray for you, I wish you happiness, I am now walking around to have a look, very happy, body I also have attention, you can rest assured, I will not be wrong to myself, also hope you are healthy and happy every day. I know a lot of people are looking for me. Please tell yuan not to look for me. If you have ever loved, let each other be free. Rongrong, you will not contact me often in the future. I hope you are all right. "


    After reading it, Tao Rong felt a great deal of emotion and was really relieved.


    I really admire Lin Jie for the first time.


    She once said that she really couldn''t get married. It turned out that she had made a plan to leave. She didn''t want yuan Shang at all, so she would not marry him again.Before all kinds of strange also got explanation, she really let go, don''t want to entangle, calculate this time yuan Shangzhen change also don''t want.


    Because her love and patience have been worn out.


    Tao Rong won''t sympathize with Yuan Shang. Instead, she agrees with Lin Jie very much. It can be seen from the photos that she has really changed. Maybe this is Lin Jie, whom Nie Zhao once mentioned to her when she was in college and attracted yuan Shang deeply.


    And in this state, her body will be better.


    Tao Rong didn''t hide yuan Shang, so he went to Yuan''s house that day and gave yuan Shang the letter and photos.


    She knew that Lin Jie sent it to her, but also wanted to let yuan Shang give up looking for her and let go of their relationship through her own mouth.


    Lin Jie is trying her best to draw a happy end to their love, leaving no regrets for each other.


    But Tao Rong knew that Lin Jie was not sorry, but yuan Shang was regretful.


    Looking at Lin Jie''s letter and photo, Yuan Shang cried in front of Tao Rong.


    He asked a lot of questions, just want to find Lin Jie from the clues.


    But Tao Rong can say, she and Nie Zhao can''t find, how can yuan Shang find it?


    Today''s society is not so developed. To find people in remote areas is to look for a needle in a haystack, and it is a person who changes places at any time.


    Yuan Shang couldn''t accept it for a while. His complex emotions directly exhausted him. He vomited blood and was in a coma. He was hospitalized for half a month.


    Tao Rong thinks that after a long time, it''s over, but she really belittles the prodigal son. Yuan Shang has been looking for Lin Jie all the time. No matter how the yuan family coerces and entices her, it''s useless. There is no trace of women around her. She has been looking for Lin Jie until a few years late

 Chapter 623

    In Tao Rong''s opinion, Lin Jie''s affairs are in the past. After all, Lin Jie is living a very good life now. There is no need to disturb her life any more, so Tao Rong directly asked Nie Zhao to leave her alone.


    Because of the perfect end of the task, Nie Zhao''s level has risen one level again. He has far surpassed Nie Chen in the level and directly approached Nie Demin. However, because of the limitation of his age, Nie Zhao can only wait until the age limit is reached. Now he is just accumulating glory in himself.


    On this day, Tao Rong received a text message. Nie Zhao said that his holiday had been approved and he could go home for a week''s rest.


    Tao Rong calm back to a good, but then even the course can not be good, absent-minded, even yuan Xu found her abnormal.


    Yuan Xu knew that there was only one reason that could make Tao Rong smile more and more strange.


    "Nie Zhao is coming back?" Yuan Xu asked.


    Tao Rong cough a way: "how do you know?"


    Looking at Tao Rong''s puzzled face, Yuan Xu is really stuck in his throat.


    It''s so obvious that everyone can see it.


    Not to mention yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu felt more and more difficult. He didn''t think about how to deal with the girl who made him feel excited for the first time, but looking at her love for Nie Zhao, Yuan Xu felt as if he had lost without starting.


    If they love each other and they are husband and wife, what else can they do.


    Yuan Xu some sulky station head ignore Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks puzzled. It''s yuan Xu who spoke to her first. Is this kid rebellious.


    Tao Rong didn''t give much thought to Yuan Xu. Naturally, he couldn''t see anything, but an Rifan had already seen it, and he was more and more sure.


    Naturally, he told an Wenlan all the things he knew, but his sister didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t take any action. She promised Nie Pei that she would drive away this disgusting bitch before she came back. He didn''t want to break his word with Nie Pei.


    After school, Tao Rong stepped out of the school gate in a good mood. As soon as she was ready to take the bus, a black car stopped by the side of the road.


    Isn''t it taking up public transport?


    Many students complained that Tao Rong had seen the license plate of the car before. It''s not from Nanshi, it''s from Dongshi.


    Just as Tao Rong was puzzled, two men in black came down from the car, like bodyguards, and approached the crowd at the station. They were so scared that they scattered and did not dare to say any more.


    looking at this posture, Tao Rong knew that she did not have to go away, because people were obviously coming at her small corner.


    Looking for her?


    Dongshi?


    Tao Rong has an ominous premonition.


    Two men in black rushed to Tao Rong, standing one on the left and the other on the right, with the appearance of preventing her from running away.


    Tao Rong sneered and looked at the car.


    As the back window slowly descends, Tao Rong thinks that he will see acquaintances, but he is a man with sunglasses. He looks a little older than Nie Zhao. He should be considered young, but he has a big back and looks a little "black". In addition, the corner of his mouth has been maintaining the radian, which obviously means sneer and disdain.


    Tao Rong some suspicious looking at the car, waiting for each other to speak first.


    The man slightly side head, as if through the dark lens swept Tao Rong one eye, immediately the corner of the mouth radian more disdain, "is that you? Robbing my sister? "


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It seems that we don''t know each other."


    Tao Rong''s attitude let the man obviously Leng for a while, perhaps did not expect Tao Rong will be so bold at will.


    The man sneered, gently raised his hand, fingers, a left and a right two bodyguards, on the face of Tao Rong ferocious pose please, way: "boss, please get on the car."


    "I don''t know your boss. Please go away, or I''ll cry for help." Tao Rong said coldly.


    The man in the car snorted impatiently. The two bodyguards seemed to be afraid of men. They even started directly at Tao Rong and wanted to take people away by force.


    Tao Rong a wrong step, body twist, directly clever and without losing etiquette to avoid the two people.


    "Such a fair kidnapping? This is Nanshi. You say I''ve offended your sister. Naturally you know my situation. Do you think the people behind me allow you to treat me like this? " Tao Rong threatened directly.


    The man in the car turned his head and looked at Tao Rong. His chin was raised high. The radian of yinglang showed his arrogance.


    "A lowly woman from the countryside knows how to fake the tiger''s power. She is really a villain''s face."


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly became cold. She was used to such ugly words, but it didn''t mean that she could accept being scolded in public.


    Looking at the puzzled look handed over by the students around, Tao Rong doesn''t want his future to become restless again.


    "It''s better to be a fox or a tiger or a villain than to bully a girl student with a big man and a group of people."As soon as Tao Rong finished speaking, the students around immediately burst out of sympathy. Although they did not dare to stand up, there was no problem to say something fair in a few words.


    "That''s right. What kind of person, catching people at the school gate."


    "Call the police."


    "I''ll call security."


    "It''s shameless of some big men to bully a little girl."


    The two bodyguards were embarrassed when the people around them started to make a fuss.


    But the man in the car obviously didn''t like this, "what are you doing? Bring people up


    The two bodyguards naturally listen to the boss''s words and are ready to fight against Tao Rong.


    But the next second was unexpected.


    The man''s mouth on the bus was wide open. Just now he didn''t pay attention to it. How did the little girl bring down his two bodyguards? If it is not for now that Tao Rong is still stepping on one hand and holding the other hand, men will doubt whether someone is fighting for the little girl.


    Although the bodyguard he took this time is newly hired, I don''t know how skilled he is, but he''s big here. Even if he''s not professional, he can fight a few times.


    How is it that you''ve been killed in a second?


    The students around were even more stunned. When the reaction came over, there were amazing applause and exclamatory voices.


    Tao Rong let go of the two bodyguards who had been silly and looked coldly at the people in the car.


    At this time, someone rushed out and stood in front of Tao Rong, pointed at the people in the car, and said angrily:


    "who dares to touch her? Name it


    It was yuan Xu who came.


    The other party frowned, didn''t know whether to recognize yuan Xu or what, even directly waved to recall the two bodyguards, then directly drove away.

 Chapter 624

    "Son of a bitch, don''t run. I won''t kill you!" Yuan Xu was so angry that he swore at the back of the car.


    "All right, everybody''s gone." Tao Rong gently patted yuan Xu on the shoulder.


    "Who is that! Tao Rong, who are you provoking? " Yuan Xu asked.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I don''t know why people I don''t know are provoked. But I think it probably has nothing to do with me. Some people have a bad brain and have to find something for themselves. I can''t help it."


    "I don''t think it''s good. You should be careful. In the future, you''d better let the family car pick you up. If they don''t, I''ll pick you up. Anyway, I''ll take my own car." Yuan Xu said uneasily.


    Tao Rong didn''t explain much. After all, she wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to exercise, and she couldn''t deny each other''s kindness. She could only smile and say, "if necessary, I''ll say it."


    Yuan Xu nodded and said, "well, I''ll take you back today."


    Before Tao Rong could react, he heard the whistle.


    They turned around and saw Uncle Zhang driving.


    Tao Rong was a little surprised that Uncle Zhang didn''t come to pick her up in advance.


    Seeing this, Yuan Xu was slightly disappointed and said, "someone came to meet you."


    Tao Rong walked towards the car and said, "I''m quite surprised. See you later."


    Tao Rong went to the side of the car, saw Uncle Zhang probe out and said: "two young lady hurry to get on the car."


    Seeing Uncle Zhang''s look, Tao Rong knew that something had happened and got on the bus.


    As soon as the car started, Tao Rong quickly asked, "what''s the matter? Uncle Zhang


    "The second young master is back." Zhang Shudao.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I know, this There''s nothing to panic about. "


    "As soon as I came back, I quarreled with my father. Now my father is not at home. No one is protecting the second young master. I don''t know what they are talking about. My father scolded me seriously. It''s hard for the second young master to contradict his father. We''ll talk about taking you back first. Maybe we can persuade the second young master."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he was puzzled. Nie Zhao never had a fierce confrontation with Nie Demin. Although he didn''t get much love from his father, in his heart, Nie Zhao was filial. No matter how wronged or angry he was, he would never contradict his elders. Even for Nie Chen''s sake, Nie Zhao never cared about those unfair things, unless it was


    Tao Rong had a bad guess in his mind.


    After returning to Nie''s house, other people are on the first floor, including Nie Chen, an Wenlan and Nie Xuan.


    Seeing her coming back, Nie Xuan hurried forward and said, "Nie Zhao has quarreled with uncle. It seems very serious. Why don''t you go up and have a look?"


    "It''s no use asking Tao Rong to go up. Our wives had better not interfere." An Wenlan said.


    Nie Xuan frowned at an Wenlan and said, "our Nie family doesn''t have the same pattern that men are superior to women. Tao Rong is Nie Zhao''s wife. You can stay with him at this time. It''s really useless if you just go up. Even Nie Chen is better than you."


    In the face of Nie Xuan''s sarcasm, an Wenlan doesn''t speak and slowly picks up the delicate small teacup to drink tea.


    Nie Chen said with a light smile: "don''t worry. My father and I often argue, but a Zhao has always been very good. He seldom does. Don''t make a fuss."


    Tao Rong just glanced at Nie Chen and turned to go upstairs.


    In fact, when I was just downstairs, I could occasionally hear Nie Demin''s loud reprimand, but I couldn''t hear anything.


    When Tao Rong came to the corridor, Nie Demin said, "looking for your mother?" Tao Rong was startled.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and walked quickly to Nie Demin''s study. The door was closed. Tao Rong directly came forward and knocked heavily on the door.


    "No one, don''t disturb. Let''s go." Nie Demin called out angrily.


    Tao Rong shouts directly through the door: "Dad, it''s me. Tao Rong, is my husband in it?"


    After a while, the door opened. It was Nie Zhao who opened it.


    For a moment, Tao Rong thought that he could see Nie Zhao, who was full of spirit and glory, but in front of him was Nie Zhao with red eyes and sad face.


    Tao Rong''s heart was filled, and her fists were clenched.


    "Let her go. You''ll talk about it later." Nie Demin gave an order inside.


    Nie Zhao hasn''t opened his mouth, so he is pushed in by Tao Rong.


    Nie Demin is standing behind the table with a fierce look on his face. Seeing that Tao Rong didn''t leave, he came in instead. He suddenly said angrily, "who let you in? There are no rules."


    "Dad roared so loudly, for fear that the people downstairs didn''t know what you were talking about?" Tao Rong said directly.


    Nie Demin was stunned. His face turned pale and coughed. Obviously, he didn''t want others to know. He probably didn''t realize that he was roaring too loud.


    Tao Rong turns to look at Nie Zhao and reaches for Nie Zhao''s hand.


    Nie Zhao seems to be a little absent-minded, but the moment he is led by Tao Rong, Nie Zhao seems to be charged with electricity, and his energy and spirit gradually gather in his dark eyes.He took the initiative to hold his hand tightly, firmly looked at Tao Rong, and then turned to Nie Demin.


    "No matter what you say, Dad, I''ve made up my mind. I don''t care how angry you are. You''re right. I''m doing this to investigate my life experience. You can choose to tell me, or I''ll find out by myself. It doesn''t matter how long it takes. If you insist on saying that it is unfilial, then you can treat me as an unfilial descendant. If you really can''t accept me, as long as you say, "I can leave the Nie family with Tao Rong."


    Nie Zhao said that, and bowed to Nie Demin, who was so angry that he almost took a fork in the air. Then he took Tao Rong and turned to leave the study.


    Looking at Nie Zhao leaving without hesitation, Nie Demin can only smash things in the room to vent his anger.


    Nie Zhao had no sadness on his face. With a smile of relief, he directly pulled Tao Rong down.


    As soon as they went downstairs, they naturally came forward to care.


    Nie Zhao directly smile, let everyone don''t need to ask all at ease.


    "Well, it''s rare for the second young master to come back. It''s better to have a good meal." Aunt Qiao said happily.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I won''t eat at home tonight. I''ll take Tao Rong out to eat."


    Nie Xuan said with a smile, "farewell is better than newlyweds. It''s really hard for us to disturb."


    When Nie Xuan says this, Tao Rong is a little embarrassed. It must be Nie Zhao''s temporary idea to go out for dinner. It''s probably because he''s afraid that it will be embarrassing to meet Nie Demin too soon.


    Nie Zhao directly followed Nie Xuan and said, "if you don''t see through, Tao Rong is thin skinned."


    The thin skinned Tao Rong gets on the bus and punches Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao rubbed his chest and asked, "why did you hit me? Shouldn''t you give me a hug to show you miss me?"

 Chapter 625

    "I haven''t seen you for two weeks. What can I miss?" Tao Rong remembers that when he met in the military region last time, this guy implemented his mode of hugging and missing in a place where there was no one, which made Tao Rong hairy.


    This time, when Tao Rong had just finished, Nie Zhao rushed directly to her. He took Tao Rong into his arms and said, "it''s only two weeks. It should be said that we haven''t seen each other for two weeks. It seems that our love for each other is not equal. I miss you so much. You have no conscience. I hope I''m not around you."


    Listening to the coquetry tone in front of her, Tao Rong''s heart was settled. Thinking of Nie Zhao''s grievance, Tao Rong could not help saying: "I will think, just..."


    Before Tao Rong''s words were finished, Nie Zhao turned his head and kissed him. Tao Rong quickly put his hand over his mouth and said, "you Since when, you can just kiss me like this? "


    He has been soft hearted again and again. Now they are really like a real couple. Apart from the most intimate things, Nie Zhao has done everything that other couples can do to her.


    Clearly She promised to wait for the future. How could it be eroded.


    Tao Rong himself is also very chagrined, as if unconsciously by Nie Zhao led by the nose.


    Nie Zhao smiles brightly. His eyes seem to be covered with stars. He reaches out and grabs Tao Rong''s hand and pushes it away. The other hand scrapes on Tao Rong''s delicate nose. "You don''t have to think about such a complicated problem. Let''s give up the dying struggle."


    Tao Rong just wanted to open her mouth, but Nie Zhao cleverly drew her closer and blocked her lips.


    Tao Rong in the heat of hindsight introspection, such a fierce captain, treat any enemy, any task can succeed, want to imperceptibly domesticate her behavior, change her bottom line, let her reaction, is not too simple.


    Is she unconsciously, in addition to the dead mouth does not admit, but the behavior has been Nie Zhao training into a husband and wife mode?


    As the heat goes up, Tao Rong can''t think as Nie Zhao said.


    Two people were clearly in the car, but it took 20 minutes to drive in the courtyard. Although no one saw anything, when Uncle Wang opened the door for them, Tao Rong was still embarrassed to look at Uncle Wang''s face.


    After they left, Nie Chen went to the study to find Nie Demin.


    Nie Demin''s face has not recovered.


    Nie Chen goes in and asks directly: "Nie Zhao is really looking for all the time? That''s why I''m willing to stay in the team? Grandfather won''t help him, so he''ll find out for himself


    Nie Demin nodded and said, "yes, I''ve just told him for a long time, but he didn''t let go. As soon as Tao Rong came, he followed me directly and didn''t give me another chance. According to Nie Zhao''s temperament, it''s estimated that there''s no room for maneuver. I didn''t expect that he could hide things in his heart."


    Nie Chen is very uncomfortable to hear Nie Demin''s unconscious praise, "but what he knows is not the truth. Will he find out this way?"


    Nie Demin shook his head and said, "I don''t know what will be recorded in the confidential files, and I don''t have the authority to view them. If you let him know all his life experience... "


    Looking at Nie Demin with a sad face, Nie Chen said, "so what? You are not his father. Aren''t you the most important relative who raised him? Is it like a father? How to repay your upbringing or how to repay it. "


    Nie Demin frowned slightly, looked up at Nie Chen, said: "relatives are different, not pro dad, do you think he will do those paving things for you before sacrifice? If you want him to do something in the future, it is estimated that only when the old man speaks, he will listen. You see, he dares not to listen to me now. If you know that I''m not his own father, no one in this family can keep him except the old man, and the old man may not be on our side. When the time comes, the sky will be high and the birds will fly. Do you think you can still get him when he is free of the shackles of the Nie family? With his present achievements, no one in our Nie family can beat him. "


    Nie Chen has always known his father''s meaning, but he is not convinced. His father''s meaning is that if Nie Zhao is a rising balloon, they will let Nie Zhao take them up, even if it is a drag on Nie Zhao''s progress.


    But his Nie Chen can also be a balloon, just need more training, he will not be worse than Nie Zhao.


    Nie Demin has been using Nie Zhao to pave the way for Nie Chen. Although it''s for Nie Chen''s safe and steady going to the sunshine road, it''s considerate to arrange a good future, from another point of view, he looks down on Nie Chen and thinks that Nie Chen is not as good as Nie Zhao, so he must rely on others to promote him.


    Nie Chen is happy to enjoy the glory Nie Zhao has brought to him, but at the same time he can''t control the inferiority complex that he is not as good as Nie Zhao. He wants to prove that he is better than Nie Zhao, but he wants to take advantage of it easily. He has always been contradictory, so his character is so twisted.


    Nie Demin can''t think of so much. He only knows how to make the best use of things to help them stabilize the position of Nie''s family leader, so as not to make the old three of Beishi run up.Nie Demin has made an investigation. It seems that Nie Zhao intends to flee to Beishi. I''m afraid that Lao San can''t stop talking and wants to bring Nie Zhao to his side. After all, in terms of relationship, he and Lao San are equal in Nie Zhao''s side. He doesn''t want to give Lao San this good knife.


    "Well, at present, he can''t find out anything, so I''m still his old man, and he still has to listen to me. For the time being, he has to be steady. Don''t show any flaws. He''s very smart. You know what? " Nie Demin said coldly.


    Nie Chen nods to show that he knows.


    After Nie Demin finished, he suddenly murmured with emotion: "Nie Zhao seems to be really attached to his little daughter-in-law. When Tao Rong appears, Nie Zhao is pressed down. It seems that the woman brought back by the accident has a great influence on him. But also quite unruly, not sensible girl. Usually Wen Lan doesn''t teach it? "


    Nie Chen is a Leng, immediately the eye ground starts to smile a way: "I pour is to hear, my this younger sister-in-law and yuan family''s four little, the relation is very close."


    "I remember they were classmates, right?" Asked Nie Demin.


    Nie Chen said with a smile: "not only is it a classmate, but also a deskmate. After more than a year, she hasn''t changed her deskmate. Yuan Xu takes care of her very much. She can only talk to a girl at school and often makes an appointment alone."

 Chapter 626

    When Nie Demin heard this, he felt that something was wrong. "Is what you said true?"


    Nie Chen said with a smile: "I listen to Wen Lan said, Wen Lan''s younger brother an Rifan is also their classmate, it is estimated that to see just said with his sister."


    Nie Demin frowned slightly and said, "the Nie family is not allowed to lose face, especially because they are related to the yuan family. They are family friends and can''t make a scandal. Look for an opportunity to remind Nie Zhao and let him take charge of his daughter-in-law. It''s not like that. "


    Nie Demin, who was born in a humble family, could not care about it, but it would be troublesome if a scandal broke out. This is something Nie Demin absolutely does not allow.


    Yuan Xu is so popular with the yuan family. In case he is thought to be seduced by Tao Rong, the yuan family will not be so noisy. We can''t offend the yuan family for Tao Rong''s sake.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao have a happy dinner. When they come back at night, Nie Zhao tells Tao Rong about the study.


    Nie Zhao never conceals this kind of thing from Tao Rong. In fact, after this promotion, Nie Zhao tries to go to the confidential archives to investigate some things. However, Nie Demin finds something abnormal, so he traces it. When Nie Zhao comes back, Nie Demin''s investigation is just over, so he gets angry with Nie Zhao immediately.


    From military rules to family filial piety, Nie Zhao was forced to bow his head.


    This time, it completely exposed the topic that Hou Xianshu was not Nie Zhao''s biological mother. Since the quarrel was over, Nie Zhao tried to ask who his mother was, but Nie Demin completely turned around and insisted that Hou Xianshu was Nie Zhao''s mother, saying Nie Zhao was unfilial.


    In fact, both of them knew the truth, but Nie Demin said that on purpose, so that Nie Zhao would acquiesce even if he knew the truth, so he couldn''t talk about it at all and had to listen to the training.


    One by one unfilial hat down, let the face of his father scolded Nie Zhao is also thoroughly hurt. That''s what Tao Rong saw.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "I didn''t intend to know from him, so there''s nothing to be disappointed about. Filial piety is not what others say, it''s what I do. If you are worthy of their heart, it''s filial piety. You should do everything according to their standards. Without self judgment, it''s not filial piety, it''s foolish filial piety."


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "our banyan also has such a reasonable time."


    Tao Rong stares at him immediately. However, when she thinks about how she treats other people''s "family members", it''s estimated that Nie Zhao''s standard is that she is very unfilial. However, because of her experience at home, even if she is unfilial, Nie Zhao can''t say anything about her after knowing the whole picture.


    "Actually I have another guess about my life experience... " Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    "What?" Tao Rong asked.


    "A beautiful imagination." Nie Zhao''s smile was a little sad. "Maybe I''m not a member of Nie''s family at all. My parents are fake, so It''s not bad, actually. "


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao is joking. How can he not be a member of the Nie family? Just by his appearance, he can''t deny his kinship as a member of the Nie family.


    Nie Zhao said this probably because he thought that if it wasn''t for Nie''s family, he would be more magnanimous if he was treated differently.


    "Maybe it''s the Nie family, but it''s not the parents now. It''s the rest of the Nie family?" Tao Rongshun joked.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "is it the second uncle''s family? Nie Xuan and I are really similar. We are the two most similar people to Nie''s parents. "


    "Do you mean you''re good-looking and can''t argue with each other?" Tao Rong joked that in fact, they know that this kind of conjecture is even more unreliable. There is no reason for any of the Nie family''s children to hide their identity and be raised in other relatives'' homes. They can be raised independently by the Nie family. Why call relatives parents? It''s not a criminal, so this is more unreliable than the Nie family.


    Two people smile, did not continue this topic without self-restraint.


    Because of the impact of this incident, Tao Rong directly forgot what was intercepted today.


    It wasn''t until after class the next day that Tao Rong remembered such a thing when Yuan Xu asked.


    Yuan Xu saw Tao Rong like this, immediately was not happy, "you are too kind-hearted."


    Tao Rong then said with a smile: "it''s OK. Anyway, Nie Zhao will pick me up these days, so it doesn''t matter."


    In this way, Tao Rong''s heart is a little tangled. Every time she looks at Nie Zhao, Tao Rong really wants to allow him to ask for leave and stay with him at home,


    after all, she can learn, and Nie Zhao also agrees to help her make up her lessons, so asking for leave should have little impact.


    But Tao Rong hates the way she gradually loses herself. She looks like herself in her last life. Although Nie Zhao is different in her two lives, Tao Rong is still afraid of being bitten by a snake for ten years and doesn''t want to make progress.


    She is not Nie Zhao''s accessory, not a love brain who only knows how to make love. She has her own affairs, just like Nie Zhao leaves her every task.In the face of Nie Zhao, she has been affected too much. Maybe going to school itself does not have much influence on their relationship, but it unexpectedly makes Tao Rong stubborn.


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong converged and continued to study.


    At noon, Nie Zhao will pick her up for dinner.


    Tao Rong quickly walked out of the campus after class and saw Nie Zhao''s car parked on the side of the road from a distance.


    Tao Rong ran over there with a happy face. Just as she was about to cross the road, suddenly a car rushed over. Tao Rong''s steps stopped on the crosswalk and stopped in front of Tao Rong.


    When the black car came down, five people rushed directly to Tao Rong. In the car, Tao Rong saw the man in sunglasses last time. Tao Rong stepped back again and again. But this time, five people were not fuel-efficient lights. Tao Rong was trapped for a while.


    But Tao Rong didn''t panic at all, and even wanted to laugh.


    When the sunglasses man thought that he would succeed this time, suddenly his car sank, and a sound came from the top of the car. Then a figure jumped over the car. At the moment of falling, he kicked a big man in front of him, quickly got into the encirclement and stood in front of Tao Rong.


    "I promise I didn''t cause any trouble. This time it was an accident. I didn''t even know them." When Tao Rong saw Nie Zhao, he immediately declared his innocence.


    Nie Zhao looked around coldly and said to Tao Rong, "you step back. You don''t need to be here."


    Tao Rong immediately deftly retreated.


    The other several people rushed up, almost one person and one move were all knocked down by Nie Zhao in an instant, and it was the kind that everyone was bleeding.

 Chapter 627

    Different from Tao Rong''s strength, ordinary people who are beaten by Nie Zhao can''t stand up again in a short time.


    Tao Rong obediently stood on the side of the road and watched. After Nie Zhao finished fighting, she came to Nie Zhao''s side.


    Nie Zhao was already staring inside the car like a hunter.


    The man with sunglasses is already a little restless.


    See Nie Zhao stretched out a finger to his extreme provocation of a hook, the man immediately can''t be stimulated to jump out, a pair of want to show boxing appearance.


    "Nie Zhao, you are crazy. I heard that you are very good at fighting. Today I''ll try your skills to see if there are people who blow so hard."


    Nie Zhao looked at him and said in a cold voice, "this is not the place where you should come. Go back where you come from. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "I''d like to see who''s not polite. You''re blind. You''re so stupid to have such a cheap girl around you. You don''t want to be shameful. I don''t want my sister to be shameful. Today I''ll wake you up and let you know how wrong you are." The man said and rushed up.


    Nie Zhao did not move, suddenly next to Tao Rong holding Nie Zhao''s arm a force to leap up, just as the man rushed over, Tao Rong a foot directly kicked in the man''s nose.


    With a click, it''s not the bridge of the nose, but the sunglasses.


    The man couldn''t believe that he felt his bloody nose and stepped back. This hurt him. He never thought that Tao Rong would dare to fight against him. He didn''t expect that, so he didn''t have any precautions. Tao Rong''s action was too fast and unexpected. This was a loss of face.


    "You scold me and threaten my husband. In addition, you planned to kidnap me yesterday. We are clear about this." Tao Rong said with a sneer, just as she is a soft persimmon, let it beat and scold? I didn''t dare to do it before, just because I didn''t know how to offend this person. But Nie Zhao''s attitude has just explained the problem. This person''s offending starts, and with Nie Zhao, Tao Rong is not afraid of being attacked.


    "You! I want to die The man was so angry that he threw away the broken Sunglasses hanging on his ears and rushed over again.


    Nie Zhao pushes Tao Rong away directly. The man in front of him doesn''t really beat Tao Rong. It''s just Tao Rong''s successful attack. Just about to start, it''s Nie Zhao himself.


    The two of them were in quick contact.


    But Tao Rong''s reaction was wrong.


    When the man took off his sunglasses, Tao Rong saw his face clearly.


    For Tao Rong, it''s just like a dream. It''s absolutely impossible to see her face here, and it''s still like this. It''s totally different from the people in her impression.


    Dongge? Is he the East brother?


    The East brother who once protected her for a period of time in the most western part of Dongshi, a mixed area of fish and dragons?


    After Tao Rong divorced Nie Zhao, she was taken there by Wen Yifeng. But Wen Yifeng really spent very little time with her. She was always in trouble when she was alone in such an environment. She made a few friends by accident, which helped her a lot and made her stay.


    If those friends had not disappeared one after another, Xiaoxiao would not have had an accident there so easily, and she would not have been disabled. No one would have taken care of her in the apartment, and no one would have known that she was killed in the end.


    Dong Ge is the protector among them. He is a "black" gangster. Although he doesn''t take his younger brother, no one dares to provoke him in that area because he is very difficult to fight. For example, now he can hold on to Nie Zhao''s hands for so long.


    But it''s a person who lives at the bottom of society. How can he wear expensive clothes, hire so many bodyguards and drive an expensive car?


    I must have mistaken myself. I don''t think Dongge is so unreasonable. He likes to protect vulnerable women very much. It''s because he is brave and protects women that they are strong with him and accept his protection for a period of time.


    But how could it be so similar? The same facial features, the same ability to fight, the same voice The voice seems to be different. The East brother she knows has a very hoarse voice, as if he had been scratched by a knife.


    Tao Rong can''t accept the impact. She is in a trance. Until Nie Zhao beats her on the ground, Tao Rong comes back to herself.


    Looking at the man like Dongge lying on the ground, I really feel bad. After all, Dongge is kind to her.


    But look at this man''s appearance, presumably Nie Zhao also didn''t lay a firm hand, up to now in addition to the nose blood, a little extra blood didn''t come out. It''s just a bruise.


    "My God, Nie Zhao, you wait for me, I won''t waste you, I..."


    "You''d better not make any vows. You and I both know it''s OK to fight, but if it''s really a problem, it''s not our business." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    "You''ve been damned by me. It''s good to say that?" The man can''t believe that said: "and your woman gave me a nosebleed!"


    Nie Zhao snorted and said with a smile: "it''s good to know that she''s my woman. If you do it again next time, I''ll really abolish you. Although we Nie family don''t want to stir up trouble, the face of Nie family is not that you can fight. What''s the matter? Your sister''s lessons here are not enough for your elder brother to remind you? "eldest brother? second elder brother? younger sister?


    As soon as this relationship is mentioned, Tao Rong is basically certain.


    Sure enough, what kind of sister, what kind of brother.


    Then this person should not be the East brother.


    He is Zheng Weifeng, Zheng Shunjia''s second cousin. He had once dealt with Tao Rong because of Zheng Shunjia''s relationship before, but he didn''t show up in person. However, he had a grudge. Later, Nie Zhao helped her revenge. Tao Rong didn''t care about this person at all.


    Later, I heard that he had encountered some problems and had been away from China for a long time. Zheng Shunjia had no chance to come to Nanshi to find her trouble. I didn''t expect that he would come again now.


    Why don''t their brother and sister study like their elder brother? They are so insidious and unreasonable.


    Such a man is definitely not her East brother.


    And there''s no East in the name.


    "Pooh! What my sister wants must be hers, unless she doesn''t want it. Nie Zhao, you really have no eyes. My sister can''t compare with her. How can you ask her not to have my sister? "


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes slightly, already very impatient.


    At this time, Tao Rong decided that he was not the East brother, so she went forward and said, "I can''t compete with her when I am the husband of the little three. She''s on the pole. She''s a junior and married a second time. As a family, don''t you feel ashamed? Your brother and sister''s views on right and wrong and their values are really enlightening. "

 Chapter 628

    "Smelly girl, do you want to die? How dare you talk to me like that? " Zheng Weifeng glared.


    Tao Rong said with a sneer: "don''t talk as if I speak to you well, and you will let me go. You should not be a good person with good manners. You can''t expect me to convince others with virtue."


    Zheng Weifeng''s eyes towards Tao Rong are almost penetrating. He swore that he had never met such a shameless woman in front of him in his life. Nie Zhao was crazy to marry such a woman.


    "Nie Zhao, is your woman like this? Like a shrew? As expected, it came out of the ravine. It''s so humble that it can''t be compared with my sister. " Zheng Weifeng said to Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong shook his head helplessly? It''s pathetic for people who don''t know where they are wrong. Your noble sister is not as good as the woman who comes out of a ravine. If you don''t think about how bad your sister is, Nie Zhao won''t even bother to look at it. "


    Zheng Weifeng''s face turned red instantly.


    Tao Rong looks a little funny. The second cousin looks a little more aggressive than Zheng Shunjia, as if he is fearless. But if he really talks, he is not the same level as Zheng Shunjia. Is Zheng Shunjia crazy? Let such a person take the lead, or do you think Zheng Weifeng with black and white background will scare her?


    "Don''t waste your time talking to him. You haven''t had lunch yet." Nie Zhao is too lazy to pay attention to Zheng Weifeng. He is going to leave with Tao Rong.


    "Nie Zhao, stop for me!" Zheng Weifeng reluctantly to stand up, but Nie Zhao has quickly with Tao Rong on the car, left here.


    Looking for a place to eat, just after ordering, Nie Zhao was in trouble.


    Because Tao Rong conceals something about yesterday, Nie Zhao is angry.


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    Tao Rong said helplessly: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I forgot. Didn''t a lot of things happen yesterday? Because there was no loss, I didn''t think of it. "


    Said Tao Rong said yesterday''s matter, "no wonder will suddenly leave, think yesterday he recognized yuan Xu, do not want to conflict with the yuan family."


    Nie Zhao listen to in the heart slightly uncomfortable way: "next time have this kind of thing to say with me, don''t forget, know?"


    Tao Rong nodded, she had no intention to hide.


    Later, Nie Zhao immediately contacted the mayor of Dongshi, Zheng Yujun, the elder brother of the Zheng family.


    Although Nie Zhao is very angry, he also knows how much trouble things can cause, otherwise it will only give him and Tao Rong more trouble.


    After communicating with Zheng Yujun, Nie Zhao learned that both Zheng Weifeng and Zheng Shunjia had come to Nanshi. The reason was that their family had a project to discuss with a relative of the Nie family, and Nie Chen acted as an intermediary to entertain them.


    The main branch of the Nie family is in the military area command, and their business is handled by other relatives to avoid trouble. Therefore, they have business to do with the Zheng family. At most, the old man and Nie Demin know that Nie Chen occasionally helps, but Nie Zhao basically doesn''t contact them. Nie Zhao had not been involved in the family business of the Nie family for a long time. He had been doing business with his brothers alone for a long time.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect Nie Chen to participate in it. In this way, people from the Zheng family could not be avoided to appear in front of them.


    And if it''s a business between the two families, it''s too much to offend the representatives from the Zheng family, and it''s also very troublesome.


    "Nie Zhao, don''t worry, there are elders in my family with Weifeng and Shunjia. They won''t make too much trouble. This time, Weifeng did it secretly. It''s our family''s fault. I''ll reprimand him later. If they still make trouble, you don''t have to taboo anything. You can beat him directly. That boy is itchy. You are all young people. You can''t fight together Don''t worry, don''t worry, help me to apologize to your wife. It''s because I don''t have a good way to discipline them. I usually spoil them too much and develop their willful nature. I will tell them to change in the future. "


    In a paragraph, Zheng Yujun made things small and turned them into children''s fighting. That is to say, he would not pursue them from the standpoint of the two families, just a personal reprimand.


    Zheng Yujun won''t guarantee whether they will make trouble again. If they do, Nie Zhao will fight back, as long as they don''t affect the cooperation between the two families.


    Zheng Yujun also attaches great importance to these cooperation.


    However, because Zheng Shunjia and Zheng Weifeng are only companions, and Nie Zhao does not participate in business at all, their contradictions will not have a great impact on this cooperation, so Zheng Yujun is so indifferent.


    After Nie Zhao tells Tao Rong about the situation, Tao Rong feels as if she is being chased by a poisonous fly. If she is killed, she may be poisoned to death, but if she is not killed, she will be bored to death.


    "This big brother is not so good. I''m not even partial. I''m not afraid that my brother and sister will be in big trouble one day. " Tao Rong said speechless.


    Zheng Shunjia and Zheng Weifeng are absolutely the most arrogant and domineering people that Tao Rong has ever seen. Such people have no one to suppress them. There is simply no reason.


    Nie Zhao explained: "Zheng Yujun is a very intelligent person. Although he dotes on his younger brother and sister, he is not the kind of person who allows them to make trouble without brain. He has his own purpose in doing everything. His words are basically not superficial. It''s too hard to talk to people like him.""If you know that, why do you bother to call him?" Tao Rong is speechless.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "if you don''t say anything, there will be a conflict. He will use this as an excuse to attack us. But if I say it in advance, he will have no excuse. I just want to give a preventive injection to possible conflicts in the future, at least let us stand in the most favorable angle of victims. We are the victims, so we fight back. Even when we take the initiative to attack, they can only act as perpetrators. "


    Tao Rong immediately eyes a bright way: "that if I see not good, take the initiative to cause trouble?"


    Nie Zhao stretched out his hand and scratched Tao Rong''s nose. "It''s because he knows that you don''t admit defeat and don''t suffer losses. He''s afraid that you may have done something later, so he asked you for a gold medal in advance."


    Tao Rong immediately laughs. Nie Zhao tells her that it doesn''t matter to get into trouble, because he has helped her figure out the way back.


    However, she is not a person who likes to make trouble on her own initiative. If someone makes trouble on her own initiative, don''t blame her for giving it back ten times.


    "But you just said that Zheng Yujun''s laissez faire had a purpose? So he let his younger brother and sister rob you? " Tao Rong suddenly thought of a problem, not from suspicious looking at Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 629

    Nie Zhao coughed and began to drink the soup.


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes for a while, and hummed: "it''s amazing. The three brothers and sisters of the Zheng family, whether they have brains or no brains, seem to have a crush on you. Even if they get married for the second time, they think it''s valuable to get married with you. The boss is embarrassed to do such a shameful thing, so he let his younger brother and sister sing "black face."


    Nie Zhao pursed her lips, put down the soup bowl, and said with a forced smile, "so your husband, I''m still good. You should take care of me more, you know?"


    Tao Rong propped her chin to pick her eyebrows and said, "come on, I''m too tired. Why don''t I go and tell them, give me five million yuan, and you''ll follow them, so that the teacher won''t be harassed. What do you think?"


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong bitterly, reaches for Tao Rong''s hand, rubs it, and says, "am I worth five million in your heart? At least 500 million. "


    Tao Rong thought for a moment and said, "do you think Zheng Shunjia can''t give you 500 million yuan in order to get you?"


    Nie Zhao is confused, Tao Rong says with a smile: "do you have any misunderstanding about your own value?"


    Nie Zhao is very angry. He pulls Tao Rong closer with his strength. Tao Rong almost bumps into the table and his forehead is bounced. "Don''t give up on me, you heartless girl!"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao had a little fun, and the lunch break was over.


    Nie Zhao personally sent Tao Rong to the school gate, and did not see the Zheng family again.


    Nie Zhao explained: "I''ll go to see yuan Shang. After school, you''ll wait for me in the classroom, you know?"


    Tao Rong wants to laugh that Nie Zhao is too careful, but seeing his serious look, Tao Rong''s heart softens. Forget it, it''s not bad to be held in the palm of one''s hand.


    After Tao Rong came to the school, someone came forward to care about Tao Rong. After all, someone saw her at noon.


    Tao Rong shakes her head and says that she is OK. When she gets back to her seat, Yuan Xu stares at her.


    "What''s going on? Both days. Who doesn''t have eyes like that! " Yuan Xu said angrily.


    Tao Rong said the matter for a while, and then asked, "how about the Zheng family? I only heard that they have the same status as your family. They are in politics in Dongshi."


    Yuan Xu shook his head and said: "I never pay attention to these. I only know that even if our families have a bad relationship, they have a tacit understanding that they don''t provoke each other. It''s really troublesome for the Zheng family to harass you in such a small way. However, since you are Nie Zhao''s wife, you should have the awareness that no one can bully you. Whoever dares to bully you, you have to fight back. This is the right given to you by your identity. If you show submissiveness, they will ignore your identity. "


    Tao Rong nodded to show that he understood.


    After school, Tao Rong stayed in the classroom to do her homework, waiting for Nie Zhao to come.


    People are gone, after a while, heard the familiar footsteps.


    Tao ronggou mouth, or decided to finish the last question.


    The huge figure pressed down from behind. Tao Rong felt the weight of his back and arched his shoulders. He said: "the last question, don''t hinder me."


    Nie Zhao''s voice with a smile rings in Tao Rong''s ear, "how can I hinder you? I''m helping you see right and wrong. "


    "You are openly molesting female students in the classroom, be careful to be expelled." Feel his waist has been hugged Tao Rong warning said. Then he slapped Nie Zhao on the back of his hand and said, "take away your paws."


    Nie Zhao chuckles twice. Instead of teasing Tao Rong, he opens yuan Xu''s chair and sits on it. Then he lies lazily on the table and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong glanced at it, then drew back her eyes and continued to calculate.


    The setting sun, the soft sunlight shining in, let Nie Zhao have a moment of trance, suddenly unconsciously murmured: "if my deskmate is you, I should have no mind to study."


    Tao Rong NIB meal, Piao an eye, the cheek also don''t know is not the setting sun, slightly suffused with orange.


    "At that time, there were many beauties around you. Would you see me?"


    "Yes, I will stare at you all the time, try my best to change seats and sit at your table." Nie Zhao''s eyes are shining strangely, but his tone is sour: "I really envy this boy getting along with you day and night in your high school."


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "what are you talking about?" But after laughing, the smile gradually faded on Tao Rong''s face. Tao Rong didn''t want Nie Zhao to find his state and pretended to be serious.


    Nie Zhao''s sweet words sometimes make Tao Rong sad, because Tao Rong knows that what Nie Zhao likes now is a brand new self after a lot of experience and rebirth. If she lives a normal life, it''s not like this at all. That ordinary Tao Rong how can let Nie Zhao fall in love.


    With so many secrets hidden in her heart, Tao Rong, who is happy every day, always feels uneasy. This is probably the reason why she can''t accept Nie Zhao calmly and wholeheartedly. There is always a resistance in her heart to prevent her simple happiness.


    Sometimes Nie Zhao is too kind to her. In her eyes full of love, Tao Rong is occupied several times and wants to say something about herself, but in the end, she is strangled by all kinds of potential uneasiness in her heart.Tao Rong finally decides that when Xiaoxiao is born, she will tell Nie Zhao everything she has. She believes Nie Zhao will accept it. Then the three of them will make up for the failure of the last life and be happy together.


    Smoothly solve the last question, turn to look at the past, Nie Zhao''s posture, eyes have not changed, so affectionate and full of love looking at her, as if how to see all see not enough.


    "If you want to see my face, do I look so good? I''d better take my photos with me in the future. " Tao Rong said jokingly.


    "My wife is naturally the best looking in my heart, and I can''t see enough of it. Besides, how do you know I didn''t take your picture with me?" Nie Zhao picks eyebrows.


    Tao Rong a Leng, turn a head surprised way: "what photograph?"


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "secret."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously, but he still can''t help asking. As a result, Nie Zhao digs off the topic and says, "by the way, have you started to investigate future volunteers in senior three now? What do you think? "


    Tao Rong was stunned. In fact, she started the investigation, but she didn''t think about it clearly.


    Seeing that Tao Rong didn''t answer, Nie Zhao said directly, "I should have mentioned to you before that we''re going to Beishi, so I decided to choose the school major by yourself. No matter what you choose, we must be together when we go to Beishi with me."


    Nie Zhao actually mentioned it before, but this time in the school, he once again emphasized that his tone was as firm as a military order and could not resist.

 Chapter 630

    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao like this and unconsciously smiles at him. "I was going to listen to you, but I don''t care, as long as we Cough, listen to you. I''ll choose schools in Beishi. "


    When Nie Zhao heard this, his expression changed slightly and he stood up immediately.


    Tao Rong thought she was going to leave, so she quickly cleaned up the things on the table. As a result, Nie Zhao held her arms from behind and lifted Tao Rong up.


    Tao Rong a Leng, pour is not revolt, but open mouth way: "why?"


    Then he found that Nie Zhao turned her around and sat down on the table.


    Nie Zhao put his hands on both sides of the table, put Tao Rong in the middle, and leaned down to get close.


    Tao Rong quickly back Yang, face a little blush way: "why!" Finish saying still a little uneasy look around, but this time, there must be no students.


    "I have to leave a little memory in this classroom." Nie Zhao some willful said.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with a muddled face. She can''t understand Nie Zhao''s sudden caprice, just like a child.


    Nie Zhao wants to get close, but Tao Rong reaches out her arm to support Nie Zhao''s chest, trying to stop him, "what''s the matter with you. Don''t make any noise


    Nie Zhao squints his eyes and looks unhappy. He raises one hand and grabs Tao Rong''s arm. He pulls it to the side and puts his other hand around tao Rong''s waist.


    A force, will Tao Rong whole pull over, Tao Rong too late to stop, a sunset sentimental half forced kiss happened in the classroom Tao Rong position.


    On the one hand, she was afraid of being discovered, and on the other hand, she had a wonderful excitement. Tao Rong felt that her heart was burning on the fire.


    From then on, Tao Rong in this position will no longer be able to devote herself to study as much as before. Once her thinking is relaxed, she will think of the matter of blushing and heartbeat.


    On the way back, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were angry for a while. After all, if they were seen by the students, it would be a lot of trouble.


    But this time Nie Zhao is not in a hurry. He is excited to leave a special memory between them in Tao Rong''s classroom. He has wanted to do it for a long time. He hopes that Tao Rong''s place will remind her of her own things.


    Fortunately, Tao Rong thinks that this time is just Nie Zhao''s whim. If she knows that this is planned for a long time, Tao Rong will be scared by Nie Zhao''s strange possessiveness.


    Two people a variety of small ideas to the home, but just arrived at the door, saw a different scene.


    Several cars were parked at home, not Nie''s. looking at the signs of some of them, it was obvious that they belonged to Dongshi.


    Nie Zhao finds a place to stop the car. Two people look at each other. Nie Zhao says to Tao Rong: "otherwise, eat outside?"


    Tao Rong knows that it is not Nie Zhao who is afraid of those people, but he thinks they have ruined the good mood of the evening.


    Tao Rong also agrees. If you know that there are mad dogs in the mountains, don''t lean to the mountains.


    But just as they were ready to leave, an Wenlan appeared with Zheng Shunjia in her arms.


    "Back? When the elders are here, they are waiting for you. "


    In this case, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao will not be able to leave.


    Get out of the car and see Zheng Shunjia again.


    Zheng Shunjia naturally won''t give Tao Rong a good face. To be exact, she hasn''t seen Nie Zhao for a long time, so her eyes are completely glued to Nie Zhao''s face.


    "Nie Zhao, long time no see." Zheng Shunjia said hello in a decent way, but her eyes seemed to swallow Nie Zhaosheng.


    Nie Zhao didn''t seem to see or hear him. He directly bypassed Tao Rong and took Tao Rong by the hand. He was ready to enter the room.


    An Wenlan said directly, "ah Zhao, how come Shunjia greets you? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    An Wenlan thinks that she can still stand in the middle of the role, but Nie Zhao doesn''t even give her this face, when all didn''t hear, directly pull Tao Rong in.


    An Wen Lan heart a burst of twisted pain, but the face is already used to.


    Zheng Shunjia was surprised. Waiting for Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to leave, she asked, "what''s the matter? For the sake of that woman, Nie Zhao should have such an attitude towards you. Has he been bewitched? "


    Although Zheng Shunjia likes Nie Zhao and is sure to win Nie Zhao''s power, she still agrees with the feelings between Nie Zhao and an Wenlan. That is to say, even if she marries Nie Zhao later, she doesn''t care that Nie Zhao and an Wenlan still have each other in mind.


    An Wenlan''s performance is a little lonely and says: "I didn''t talk to you for several times before? Let you come back early to retrieve Nie Zhao, you can see that he doesn''t even care about me now, or Tao Rong has come close to his heart, plus the identity of their husband and wife, in order to avoid suspicion, he won''t pay attention to me in the future. Now their relationship tends to be stable, basically no one can intervene between them


    "Is that bitch worthy?" Zheng Shunjia didn''t remember the lesson at all. She was still proud of Tao Rong and didn''t give up on Nie Zhao. "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared a big meal for her. Wait and see. "An Wen Lan hears here to smile a way: "actually as long as she obediently divorces to leave to go, after all is a little wench, if do too much, still pitiful a bit."


    Zheng Shunjia said, "she can stir up dissension and keep Nie Zhao away from you. Isn''t it deep enough? You can''t depend on her age to deal with such a person. At that time, there will be no bones left to eat. You are too simple in thinking and soft in means. You can''t deal with such a person. Let me do it. "


    An Wenlan could only nod her head and say, "I just hope Nie Zhao is happy. I trust you most. You can make Nie Zhao walk on the sunny road."


    Zheng Shunjia raised her chin haughtily and said with a smile, "it''s natural."


    They talked for a while before entering the house.


    At this time, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao have been introduced in the living room.


    Tao Rong naturally saw Zheng Weifeng, who was like the East brother.


    Zheng Weifeng doesn''t have any rules to sit on the sofa. When he sees Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, he won''t stand up, so he looks at them with disdain.


    It''s like he''s at the same level as the other elders.


    At this time, the elder of the Zheng family took the gift to Tao Rong and said, "I''ve heard that my nephew has offended you two so much. I''m careful to make amends for you. You adults don''t remember the villains. Don''t give him the same opinion. He is a willful child. His elder brother said that if he makes trouble again, you don''t have to give us the honor of the Zheng family."


    Tao Rong looks over there and doesn''t mean to apologize at all. Zheng Weifeng really wants to satirize that he is not a child at such an old age.

 Chapter 631

    "My second brother has a good temper. He won''t care." Nie Chen came forward and said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao didn''t lose face. He took it directly and said politely, "uncle, you''re welcome." Apart from this, there is no more polite words.


    Tao Rong took the gift, did not look at it, Zheng Weifeng such an attitude, Tao Rong they do not need to have a good attitude.


    Then they sat down to dinner together. Because the elders were there, they were all chatting. Nie Chen was the one who interrupted most, and the others were all chatting about their own.


    Tao Rong has no appetite, but he can''t stand it. Nie Zhao has been helping her with the dishes, letting her keep stuffing them.


    This kind of behavior is unpleasant to others.


    "Tao Rong? Don''t you have long hands yourself? Don''t you want to eat by yourself? " Zheng Shunjia''s nosy voice rang out. "Nie Zhao, you are too used to her. She is not disabled."


    There was an awkward silence around.


    Such impolite behavior makes the elders of Nie''s family a little embarrassed, and Zheng''s family is speechless. How can they take these two unruly elders around? But they can''t refuse. It''s really troublesome.


    Looking at Nie Zhao again, his face has really sunk down. As masters, they don''t need to be made difficult here. They don''t want to quarrel with madmen. It''s better to leave the table directly. Anyway, it''s not that they are impolite, it''s that some people are too impolite.


    Tao Rong looked at Zheng Shunjia, who had nothing to look for trouble, and said with a smile: "I met a group of bad guys today. I was hurt a little by accident. Fortunately, Nie Zhao arrived in time to help me beat away the bad guys. Nie Zhao was distressed that my arm was injured, so he took care of me."


    Villain Zheng Weifeng


    Tao Rong then turned to Nie Zhao and said, "my husband, I hurt my hand." Then he put down his chopsticks and looked at Nie Zhao.


    The two of them are very tacit understanding, so Tao Rong''s eyes, Nie Zhao knew that she had done something wrong, so he took up the bowl and chopsticks to feed her in person, which is more loving than the dish.


    He beat Zheng Shunjia on the table.


    However, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao love how to eat, which has no influence on others, and there is no reason to be reprimanded. However, Zheng Shunjia''s anger at the table is completely untenable.


    All of a sudden, the elders of the Nie family turned pale, and even Nie Chen frowned slightly. An Wenlan quickly pulled Zheng Shunjia to remind her that she had passed the point,


    the elders of the Zheng family said directly, "Shunjia, if you are not comfortable, go back to rest early."


    The words all said this duty, always can''t continue to willful go on.


    Even if Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were still feeding, Zheng Shunjia had already pressed his spleen down.


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "Shunjia, you go to the guest room to have a rest. Shunjia will stay here tonight and talk about the past with me."


    Hearing this, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong''s actions were all a meal. I feel a little depressed.


    After Zheng Shunjia left, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao didn''t eat long before they got up and left.


    Anyway, I''m not a direct elder, and I don''t have to abide by the rules too much. Today''s first meeting is not to talk about cooperation, but to get to know each other and lay a foundation for future cooperation.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao habitually take a walk after dinner, and then go back to their room to have a rest after a simple training. As a result, they just came to the hall on the first floor and saw four people sitting there talking. The two brothers and sisters of the Zheng family and the Nie Chen couple.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong simply said hello and turned to go upstairs.


    "Ah Zhao, let''s sit down and have a chat." Nie Chen opens his mouth to say.


    "No, we''re tired. We''re going to have a rest." Nie Zhao says directly.


    Nie Chen stood up and took Nie Zhao by the arm and said, "don''t be such a wet blanket. We are all young people. Let''s give elder brother some face and don''t lose the courtesy in front of the guests. Dad told me before that if he''s not here, we''ll treat the Zheng brothers and sisters well. I don''t ask you to treat them any more. At least give me face. "


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned and thought, "OK, let''s go up and clean it and then come down. We''re all sweaty."


    Nie Chen this just happy nod.


    Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong upstairs.


    The following Zheng Shunjia naturally stares at them without blinking, until he sees them both enter the same room, and his breath is unstable. He directly smashes the cup on the coffee table, and the base is cracked.


    Although an Wenlan had told her before, it was enough for her to see that her beloved man really lived in the same room with other women.


    Zheng Weifeng patted Zheng Shunjia on the shoulder and said to Nie Chen, "what''s the matter with your family, such a woman, do you agree with her to enter the house, not afraid to disgrace the family? I don''t pay attention to the match. I heard your second young master''s jokes in Dongshi. "


    Nie Chen''s good-natured smile said: "no way, a Zhao if make up his mind, no one can change, marriage this thing is the first cut after play, our elders naturally is too late to stop."


    "Well, even if it''s too late to stop it, you can divorce afterwards. I heard that they have no way to get married. It''s better to divorce directly and drive away the girl who doesn''t know her face." Zheng Weifeng a pair of pointing Jiangshan appearance said, as if these things without the consent of the parties, they can discuss a decision.Nie Chen smiles, "that also wants my brother to agree, marriage divorce this matter, cannot we replace him to do."


    Zheng Weifeng was impatient.


    Zheng Shunjia snorted coldly: "I will definitely drive her away. People who don''t belong to her are not afraid of losing their lives if they are tied to them. "


    Nie Chen said with a smile: "it''s OK to talk about happy words, but don''t do anything dangerous. My brother dares to do anything for his wife."


    This words immediately let Zheng family brothers and sisters more discontented, an Wenlan but motionless saw Nie Chen one eye.


    Nie Chen what idea, an Wen Lan knows, on this point, two people are different.


    An Wenlan wants Zheng Shunjia to drive away Tao Rong and marry Nie Zhao, who is under her control.


    Nie Chen is eager to take advantage of Tao Rong to make Nie Zhao have a conflict with Zheng''s brothers and sisters. The two brothers and sisters have such bad temper. If the conflict arises, the consequences will be difficult to control. Maybe the Zheng''s forces can completely suppress Nie Zhao, which is of great benefit to Nie Chen.


    That''s why Nie Chen deliberately creates opportunities for everyone to be together, and says something to make each other angry.


    It''s like now.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong came down after all.


    Originally, Nie Zhao wanted to come down by himself. After all, Tao Rong would be bullied by all kinds of words. Although Tao Rong was supposed to fart, Nie Zhao was upset and uncomfortable.


    However, Tao Rong doesn''t like the feeling that Nie Zhao is surrounded by an Wenlan and Zheng Shunjia. She is an enemy in her previous life and a woman who took her place to marry Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 632

    Looking at Tao Rong coming down with him, Zheng Shunjia said directly, "it seems that we didn''t invite you to come here."


    As expected, he was directly demoralized.


    Nie Zhao clenches Tao Rong''s hand, turns around and takes Tao Rong back.


    "Oh, wait a minute. I''m kidding. Of course my sister-in-law is coming." Nie Chen opens a way directly.


    An Wenlan also saw that Nie Zhao wanted to leave without face, so she had to shut up for a while.


    There are three sofas in the living room, two of which are Nie Chen and Zheng Weifeng, while the long ones are an Wenlan and Zheng Shunjia.


    Generally speaking, it''s normal for three people to sit on the sofa. Although four people can sit on the sofa, it''s estimated that some people have to be next to each other.


    Tao Rong is not afraid to be next to Zheng Shunjia. Anyway, she can''t sit with Nie Zhao.


    So Tao Rong went forward and wanted to sit beside Zheng Shunjia, regardless of her almost killing eyes.


    It''s funny. It''s funny to look at her like that.


    But Tao Rong didn''t sit down after all. Zheng Shunjia didn''t have time to refuse. Tao Rong was held by Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong a Leng, don''t understand of turn head to see Nie Zhao, see Nie Zhao directly sat in a sofa, a force, will Tao Rong drag past, let her take advantage of sit on his thigh.


    Tao Rong sits on his strong and slender thigh, and then reflects what Nie Zhao has done.


    Although this is enough to annoy some people, Tao Rong is a little uncomfortable, too It''s embarrassing.


    Tao Rong is a little stiff, so she hears Nie Zhao whisper in her ear: "lean on me, feel bored, sleep in my arms, be good."


    After a while, Tao Rong leans on Nie Zhao and treats him as a human chair.


    All the people present were stunned by Nie Zhao''s operation. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    Because people who know Nie Zhao think that Nie Zhao will never do such a thing. The operation of feeding rice just now is enough to make people speechless. Now we are sitting and chatting together. What do these two people mean by showing their love.


    Nie Zhao and an Wenlan have fallen in love, Zheng Shunjia and Nie Chen have met, but never see Nie Zhao to an Wenlan like this, as if two people are completely in love.


    An Wenlan looks at this scene, her face turns red gradually, because she is ashamed and angry. She seems to lose in some sense, but she refuses to admit it. She just thinks that Tao Rong is shameless and reserved.


    Zheng Weifeng was the first to react. After all, he didn''t know what Nie Zhao was like before, but he always felt that a tough soldier shouldn''t do such a fussy thing. So slightly disgusted said: "a big man so sticky their own woman is not too manly?"? Are you still a soldier? "


    Nie Zhao asked: "have you never been in love?"


    Zheng Weifeng was stunned, then her ears turned red and said, "hum, how can it be? I read countless women."


    Nie Zhao picked eyebrows and didn''t believe: "even if there are many women, it doesn''t mean there are many lovers. When you really fall in love with a woman, you will know that a man who really holds his lover in his hand is really masculine. If a man can''t take good care of his woman, what ability can he do well in other things?"


    In front of an Wenlan and Zheng Shunjia, Nie Zhao talks so frankly about whether he loves or not. He just talks about how much he and Tao Rong love each other.


    Every word hit them like a thunderbolt.


    Tao Rong echoed: "Nie Zhao, don''t say that. Maybe he''s single and can''t find a girlfriend, so if he''s jealous of us, let''s not stimulate him. Mingming is older than you, but he hasn''t been married. No one wants him. "


    "What? You say I don''t want anyone. Ha ha, I just need a roar. How many women in Dongshi are lining up to marry me. " Zheng Weifeng retorts fiercely.


    Zheng Weifeng said excitedly, rolled up the sleeve directly, looked not too clever appearance.


    Sure enough, he was a mang Fu. Tao Rong sneered in his heart. He glanced at him unintentionally, and suddenly he was stunned.


    Nie Chen immediately agrees with Zheng Weifeng.


    Nie Zhao finds something wrong with the person in his arms, so he wants to ask, but Nie Chen quickly throws a topic on Nie Zhao, which makes him have no chance to ask.


    Tao Rong shrinks in Nie Zhao''s arms and doesn''t care about staring at her Zheng Shunjia all the time, but secretly keeps looking at Zheng Weifeng''s exposed arm.


    as like as two peas on the left side of the arm, three nevus are arranged in the same order as those in the East brother''s hands.


    This How could it be such a coincidence?


    This is not a coincidence.


    Even before Tao Rong how reluctant to believe, but the same face has the same location of three moles, such a coincidence probability is zero.


    Tao Rong looks up at Zheng Weifeng in shock. Maybe Tao Rong''s eyes are too hot. Zheng Weifeng also finds out.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Zheng Weifeng was directly displeased.


    Tao Rong suddenly recovered, and everyone looked at her.Although Zheng Weifeng is not as handsome as Nie Zhao, he is also very tough and has a sense of ruffian and handsome.


    Zheng Weifeng said with a sneer: "Nie Zhao, your woman is not a flower maniac, is that all you have to do when you see a handsome man?"


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly, which insulted Tao Rong a little.


    Although Tao Rong has a lot of gratitude for her brother, she is now a disgusting Zheng Weifeng in her eyes. Tao Rong can''t tolerate such insults from others, so she must fight back.


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about yourself? Are you one tenth as handsome as my husband? I just wonder why you are not like Miss Zheng at all. " Tao Rong satirized back, while looking for a high sounding excuse, finally perfunctory in the past.


    Nie Zhao echoed: "cousins, it''s not normal."


    "But you are very much like the elder sister." Tao Rong said with a smile: "by the way, where''s the elder sister?"


    Nie Zhao responded: "I went out on a date with brother Chen."


    Two people chatted as if there were no one else, just reflected that they were compared by Nie Zhao, and Zheng Weifeng, who was still one tenth of the comparison, wanted to retort again, and couldn''t get in the way.


    Looking at the intimacy of the two people, Zheng Shunjia really felt like an outsider who could not intervene.


    Unwilling to be lonely, Zheng Shunjia suddenly remembers the eight trigrams she heard from an Wenlan. No matter whether they are useful to an Wenlan later, or whether they have no evidence, no logic or not, he even attacks Tao Rong according to what he wants. The only purpose is to make Tao Rong lose face.


    "I heard that Tao Rong has made a little boy friend at school. Nie Zhao is not at home every day. Girls in the flower season will inevitably feel lonely and want to fall in love. However, I really admire you. One at home, one outside. Is there a word called water-borne poplars? Just looking at my second brother, do you have any other ideas?"

 Chapter 633

    Such nonsense directly confused Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes instantly condensed into essence and shot at Zheng Shunjia, saying: "Miss Zheng, be careful when you talk. It''s better to talk in a dream. Be careful when you flash your tongue!"


    Tao Rong looked at Zheng Shunjia doubtfully and said, "what are you talking about? Is the desire to stigmatize me so strong? It''s so strong that you have hallucinations. Is there a word called crazy people and crazy language? "


    Ignoring Nie Zhao''s eyes, Zheng Shunjia looked directly at Tao Rong and said, "if you don''t want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself, some things can''t come from empty holes. You used to be so licentious in your hometown? "Three to four."


    Tao Rong is not very angry, but Nie Zhao suddenly pulls Tao Rong and stands up together. Zheng Weifeng immediately stands up, walks to Zheng Shunjia and blocks Nie Zhao.


    The situation suddenly became conflicted.


    Nie Zhao looked at Zheng Shunjia coldly and said, "do you think that if you slander Tao Rong, you will let me leave her? Stop dreaming. Even if Tao Rong in your eyes, bad, bad, everyone spit, I will not leave her, I said clearly enough? No matter how you make rumors, even if what you say is true, I don''t care. As long as she doesn''t leave me, I''m willing to accept it. So don''t waste your time. No matter how much you say or do, it''s meaningless. "


    Nie Zhao then pulls Tao Rong away.


    Those people probably don''t know that Nie Zhao is the one who has seen the darkest side of Tao Rong. When he was in shankan village, Tao Rong''s hands were black and the designers were cruel. He had seen them with his own eyes. Can others know better than him when they investigated from other channels?


    As for what Zheng Shunjia just said, Nie Zhao naturally knows who it is, isn''t it yuan Xu? Zheng Shunjia must have heard from an Wenlan. Thinking of this, Nie Zhao was more dissatisfied with an Wenlan. He felt more and more that he was really blind before. How could he like such a woman.


    Nie Chen stepped forward and said, "it''s all a joke. You don''t have to be so serious. Give me some face. "


    "Elder brother, I brought Tao Rong down just to give you face, but my wife can''t be forced to be humiliated here because of your face. I think I will not let my sister-in-law be humiliated in front of others. In the future, we don''t need to call us about things related to the brothers and sisters of the Zheng family. We don''t want to get along well with each other. Don''t let us make trouble at that time and disturb your cooperation. " Nie Zhao says absolutely directly, does not give Nie Chen any chance to find a reason to ease the relationship.


    Nie Chen found that every time he had something to do with Tao Rong, Nie Zhao became very difficult to talk about. He was completely bull like and couldn''t turn around.


    In the end, Nie Chen really can''t find a reason. They treat insulting Tao Rong as a joke. They don''t care about it, but for Nie Zhao, it''s just against the scale.


    Watching the two people go back to the room, looking back, Zheng Shunjia has been so angry that she smashed the cup. The young lady''s temper is exposed, her eyes are scarlet with hatred. She stares at the door for a while, but she still looks like she''s going to rush up, but she''s stopped by Zheng Weifeng and an Wenlan.


    "It''s really lard. My sister has investigated all these. There are many romantic rumors about Tao Rong at home. Why doesn''t he believe it? Does he have to wait until the grassland is green?" Zheng Weifeng blocked Zheng Shunjia and make complaints about it.


    "It''s strange that Nie Zhao''s wife is not angry if you don''t have any real evidence." Nie Chen pacifies of say.


    "Who says we have no evidence, we have witnesses." Zheng Shunjia blurted out.


    Nie Chen is stunned, but an Wenlan''s eyes flash and says, "OK, OK, go back to have a rest with me. I''ve made enough trouble today. I''m angry with Nie Zhao. I''ll go back and take Tao Rong. If I can''t find her, I''ll be in trouble."


    An Wenlan reminds Zheng Shunjia that she is quiet. Yes, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong can''t be allowed to go. They still have a good play to play.


    Nie Zhao, who returns to the room, quickly pacifies Tao Rong for fear that she will be sad.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and said, "what you just said is very happy. Why am I so bad in your eyes?"


    "Nonsense, I''m just afraid they''re always pestering me. I''ll just go straight to the end. I still don''t care if it''s all over. What qualifications do they have to worry about for me? Let them give up completely." Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    Tao Rong embraces his hands and says: "it''s a good performance. I see Zheng Shunjia''s face is blue, but If what they say is true, and if I am the worst situation you say, what will you do? "


    Nie Zhao pulled Tao Rong into his arms and said, "except for the green hat, no matter how bad the others are, I will accept them."


    Tao Rong took a meaningful look at Nie Zhao, "it is said that I have a little boy friend at school?"


    "If you really have a little boy friend, I will take you to the military region and lock you up, so that you can never see other men but me." Nie Zhao shaved Tao Rong''s little nose, and then his tone changed slightly: "you can''t go with any man except me, you can only stay by my side forever. If you run away and I catch you, you will regret losing me! "


    Tao Rong listen to the tone is a little wrong, look up at the past, Nie Zhao''s look is still gentle, there is no strange place.Tao Rong smiles. She doesn''t take Nie Zhao''s threat seriously. She thinks it''s just a joke between little lovers.


    But Tao Rong thought of another thing, about Zheng Weifeng.


    "Nie Zhao, let me ask you something. Do you know Zheng Weifeng''s nickname? Or do you have any titles in the world? " Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to sit down beside the bed and asks, "what''s the matter? I''m paying too much attention to Zheng Weifeng tonight. What are you hiding from me


    Tao Rong said directly: "it seems that I have seen a man who looks very similar to him before, but he is called the East brother, not Zheng Weifeng. So today, I think about it and have a few more eyes. I feel a bit surprised."


    "East brother?" Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of him, but I don''t know him. Where did you see him? In what situation? How ripe is it? "


    Knowing that Nie Zhao would ask, Tao Rong said with a smile, "I really can''t remember this. It happened a long time ago."


    "A long time ago, you didn''t leave guoshankan village, did you meet him by chance when he went there?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said: "I really don''t remember, and there is a deviation from the memory. How could that East brother be so crazy and unreliable?"


    "Forget it, people who are not important don''t care." Nie Zhao doesn''t like to discuss with Tao Rong about men he doesn''t know.


    Three days later, the two families successfully talked about cooperation, so they held a large-scale banquet in the best hotel in Nanshi, and invited some celebrities to attend. Naturally, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, as Nie''s family, could not be absent.

 Chapter 634

    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong simply dress up, but they plan to leave after watching the opening ceremony. After the conflict last time, they don''t want to argue with the Zheng family, which is a waste of time.


    It''s better not to see.


    Tao Rong''s mood is a little more complicated. Zheng Shunjia certainly doesn''t want to see her, but Zheng Weifeng is somewhat curious.


    If it''s really Dongge, it''s really a big joke in life. When did the people who are aiming at her protect the weak as protectors? How can such a strong and righteous man be such a gangster now.


    Listen to Zheng Weifeng''s meaning, it seems that he has never talked about love. How can such a person hold a woman''s photo in the future, miss it day and night, and die? No one can touch the photo, and directly break his hand.


    Dongge said that he was looking for his beloved woman. He accidentally drove her away. Now he regrets it. He heard that she once haunted here, so he found her. However, during his stay in Dongge, he never found any trace.


    Later, when Dong Ge left, there was no more accurate news. It was only a short time later that I heard some untrustworthy rumors from my friends who were also protected. Some people saw Dong Ge digging a wild grave, while others saw Dong Ge carrying a bag of things, swinging out of the sea in an old boat and setting himself on fire.


    Because there were many rumors about Dongge in that area, Tao Rong didn''t think it was credible at that time. Maybe it''s the rumor of hating Dongge. She would rather believe that Dongge has found her beloved and has lived together.


    But now


    Looking at Zheng Weifeng, whose eyes are not good enough to look at, Tao Rong''s mood is complicated. With the same face, how can she look so annoying now.


    The brothers and sisters of the Zheng family are both covetous.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong just glanced at each other and chatted with each other.


    This time, the yuan family will also be present.


    Unfortunately, yuan, who used to like to organize and participate in such activities, is still in a semi closed state and can''t participate in such activities at all. So this time, apart from Mrs. yuan, it''s rare to see yuan''s elder brother and Yuan Xu.


    As soon as Yuan Xu came in, he looked for Tao Rong everywhere. When he saw Tao Rong, his eyes lit up.


    After all, Tao Rong usually doesn''t dress up for school. This time, with a white dress and simple makeup, her hair is also scattered, which makes her very mature and charming. Tao Rong''s appearance is getting longer and longer, which makes yuan Xu unable to see.


    Yuan Xu would be more happy to see Tao Rong like this if it wasn''t for the existence of the man who is an eyesore beside him.


    Yuan Xu couldn''t stop and wanted to go to Tao Rong, but he was held by his elder brother and said, "aren''t you arguing to come? Why don''t you come with us and say hello to the host? Come here first


    Mrs. yuan took a pet look at her son and said, "is it because you see Nie Zhao? This boy still thinks about being a soldier all day long. You should discipline him this time."


    Elder brother yuan had no choice but to smile, but his eyes to his younger brother were different, because the look he saw from Yuan Xu''s face seemed not to be the excitement of seeing the idol, but another kind of expression that was difficult to express.


    Elder brother yuan looked along the line of sight. Except Nie Zhao, there was only his little wife.


    Yuan Xu is patient and so on greets to say, scatters Yazi''s to Tao Rong to run past.


    When Tao Rong saw yuan Xu coming, he said with a smile, "how did you come? Don''t you never take part in such activities? "


    Yuan Xu looked at Nie Zhao without any trace. "I don''t want to. It''s my elder brother who wants me to come."


    Tao Rong shook his head helplessly and said, "who makes you a son of a noble family? It''s something you have to adapt to sooner or later, isn''t it Nie Zhao?"


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao reaches for Tao Rong''s shoulder and declares his sovereignty. "Yes, sooner or later we have to adapt."


    Yuan Xu''s face changed slightly, and then returned to normal. He said to Tao Rong, "is there anything delicious? I''m hungry."


    Nie Zhao said directly, "is the food on the market not enough for yuan Sishao''s appetite?"


    "What do you recommend, Tao Rong? You must have eaten a lot so much. " Yuan Xu immediately transferred.


    Tao Rong inexplicably hit the feeling of an arrow, speechless way: "sorry, did not help you step on the thunder, you try."


    Yuan Xu looks at Tao Rong with disbelief, as if Tao Rong is something to eat. She must have eaten all the food when there is food.


    Nie Zhao almost sneered and said, "because we agreed before that we would leave in a moment and go out for dinner alone, so Rongrong wants to keep her stomach."


    Tao Rong is not used to frowning. Didn''t she say that she would not call her banyan in front of people? It''s weird.


    Yuan Xu''s face gradually became a little unsustainable. He knew that he would encounter such a situation, but yuan Xu still chose to be abused. He just couldn''t control himself.


    Yuan Xu stood stiffly, as if sulking.


    At this time, Nie Chen came on the stage to speak and attracted people''s attention. Tao Rong didn''t notice yuan Xu''s small expression.But not far away brother yuan looked at it from time to time, and his worry became more serious.


    Just as they were listening to Nie Chen, a sound like a duck stuck in the neck burst open at the gate of the meeting hall.


    Crying directly over the voice of the microphone, so that the presence of a shock, coincidentally toward the door to see.


    And Tao Rong doesn''t need to look back to know the trouble.


    It''s a familiar voice.


    Tao Rong''s face gradually burns up. Nie Zhao turns to see it first. For a moment, he looks at Tao Rong in surprise and worry.


    Tao Rong turns slowly to face the ugliness of the door.


    "I''m not a suspicious person. I''m Tao Rong''s grandmother. I''m her own grandmother! You asked me to look for my granddaughter. She''s a daughter-in-law married to the Nie family. She''s a very powerful husband''s family. I''ll look for my granddaughter to help me. "


    Meng Fengying was the rickety old man in ragged clothes. Looking at the old woman with dirty clothes and disordered hair, people on the scene were in an instant uproar.


    Yuan Xu immediately looks at Tao Rong and wants to ask what''s going on, but only sees Tao Rong and Nie Zhao looking at each other tacitly.


    "You told her, where are you?"


    "No way! She seems to be ill, and she has been hospitalized in the town before. "


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong had an instant reaction in their mind that Tao Rong must have been designed, and on such an occasion, it could only be the Zheng family.


    Both of them look in the direction of Zheng''s family. Zheng Weifeng looks at Meng Fengying at the door with a funny look on his face, while Zheng Shunjia looks at Tao Rong with a sneer. When Nie Zhao looks over, he immediately takes his eyes back.

 Chapter 635

    The elder of the Nie family came to ask Tao Rong, "this Is it really your grandmother? "


    Tao Rong''s face is a little ugly. Under such circumstances, she doesn''t know how to deal with it. She denies that it''s the best way to fight out when a madman.


    However, it is obvious that those who want to take care of her are well prepared. When the security guard tries to drive Meng Fengying away, Meng Fengying directly takes out Tao Rong''s photo and a copy of her household register to prove their blood relationship.


    Close to the people suddenly see clearly, not sophistry, this is Tao Rong''s grandmother.


    The person in front looks at Tao Rong, and the person behind will follow him even if he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Nie Zhao knows that he is in trouble, so he goes forward alone and plans to take people away quickly before Meng Fengying sets up Tao Rong to reduce the trouble.


    But it''s designed by others. How can it be easily cracked by Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao pours on her knees as if to give her a chance to talk. Cried: "grandson-in-law, you save me, my cruel granddaughter, regardless of my life or death, I will die, she even refused to save me, I know you are a good grandson-in-law, you should be a poor beggar to help me."


    Nie Zhao takes a breath and gets up to try to get married. Meng Fengying says, "you must have misunderstood something. Let''s go. I''ll take you down to have a rest."


    Meng Fengying naturally obeyed the instruction and would not leave. For the money in her pocket and the money after the event, she continued to work hard and said, "if I don''t leave, I will be abandoned again. I know that I am a rural woman who doesn''t know anything, which makes Tao Rong lose face. But I am her mother-in-law. How can she be so cruel to me? I have no money to see a doctor. I''m dying. She married so well and has such a husband''s family, but she is stingy and refuses to give me any money to see a doctor. How can I raise such a vicious white eyed wolf? "


    Nie Zhao is not happy for a moment, way: "please speak to pay attention to a bit."


    Meng Fengying is immediately startled by Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao''s training momentum from the battlefield is very frightening.


    Zheng Weifeng immediately stepped forward to join the crowd and said, "Nie Zhao, you are a soldier. You have a terrible momentum. Don''t scare the old people in the village. Maybe there''s something your wife did. You don''t know it. You''re hiding everything in the military area command every day."


    Nie Zhao cold face way: "this is my housework, grandma unexpectedly sick, I naturally immediately sent her to the hospital, here spent delay her treatment?" Then he looked at the dead face. No matter how Nie Zhao pulled, Meng Fengying, who was half spread on the ground, said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to the best hospital."


    Nie Zhao obviously wants to directly intercept the occurrence of things and minimize the impact, but Zheng Shunjia doesn''t agree.


    "Nie Zhao, what are you afraid of? This is Tao Rong''s grandmother. What can''t you tell your relatives, Tao Rong?" Zheng Shunjia said as she looked at Tao Rong.


    Meng Fengying quickly found Tao Rong because of Zheng Shunjia''s guidance. When she saw Tao Rong, her eyes lit up. She looked like Tao Rong was a piece of delicious meat.


    "Tao Rong, am I still your grandmother? When you came back home, you watched me suffer, I couldn''t cure my illness, I refused to pay money, I didn''t work hard, and I left at a glance. How could I have such a kind of family that I didn''t recognize when I married into a rich family? You don''t like the poor and the rich, and you despise our country relatives. Did you disgrace you? You are bound to suffer retribution. "


    Meng Fengying said indignantly. Compared with what she said before, it seems that she was fast forward. At the beginning, she came for help, but now it''s like scolding others for their inaction.


    People who watch gossip around don''t think so much, but Meng Fengying''s performance arouses the same lover and sense of justice. Looking at Tao Rong''s eyes is gradually wrong.


    "You see, Tao Rong''s brilliant appearance here is in sharp contrast to her beggar like grandmother. She is clearly a relative, but the difference is like a day and a place."


    "The Nie family won''t be so stingy. If their relatives are so miserable and have no money to cure their illness, they will certainly help them, unless the Nie family doesn''t know."


    "But obviously Tao Rong knows that he is not willing to help. What a cruel heart."


    "Don''t you hate your mother''s disgrace? You see, she has been married to the Nie family for so long. Who has ever seen her bring her mother''s home? It''s snobbery in her heart. "


    "Such a scheming woman doesn''t know why she married into Nie''s family. Nie Zhao must have been cheated by her younger age."


    Among the many guesses, one or two came forward to speak for Tao Rong. But it''s all submerged.


    "Enough!" As soon as Nie Zhao opened her mouth, an Wenlan suddenly broke in and said, "Nie Zhao, in the end, she can be regarded as your grandmother. Don''t scare her. She''s just emotional. Just be stable and make things clear. You can''t talk nonsense, old man. "


    Meng Fengying immediately said: "I don''t talk nonsense. I have evidence. This is my examination report. I''m really sick. I need a lot of money for treatment. The rest of our family are from the countryside. How can they have so much money? I know I shouldn''t expect my granddaughter, but only she can save me easily. But she doesn''t care about me and let me live or die. I should have thought that with her disposition, how could she be kind to my wife. ""Maybe it''s just a little ignorance." Nie''s relatives have no choice but to go forward and try to round it.


    But it gives Meng Fengying another chance to develop, "small? You don''t know how deep this girl''s heart is. In order to make her prosperous, she used to make love with men and women in the village at a young age. The only son of the village head''s family still thinks about her. The only college student is also her ex boyfriend. Later, when she saw Xiao Nie coming, she knew that he was an extraordinary person, so she designed a family, cooked rice with raw rice, and married her husband with Xiao Nie''s identity Rich family, such a woman has been bad since she was a child. How can you think that she is not sensible when she is young? "


    All the people who heard about it couldn''t help opening their mouths. Although they heard something about the relationship between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, they didn''t expect that there was such a strong situation. It was really amazing.


    Meng Fengying said with great enthusiasm, her face even with an excited smile, "if you doubt my nonsense, just go to our shankan village to ask if her previous relationship with men is very chaotic, she is a fox at a young age, and she is everywhere to provoke men."


    From dislike the poor and love the rich to love the water, Meng Fengying wants to put all the bad qualities in the world on Tao Rong.

 Chapter 636

    "You nonsense, Tao Rong is not such a person at all." Yuan Xu was the first to run out of the fierce way, but just after the fierce, he was pulled back by Mrs. yuan and brother yuan.


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t interrupt."


    "Ah Xu, be quiet! No rules. "


    Yuan Xu still wants to argue, but he sees Nie Zhao shaking his head at him. Yuan Xu didn''t want to listen to him, but now he knows that Nie Zhao will protect Tao Rong, so he has to be quiet.


    Nie Zhao is actually afraid that the other party will take yuan Xu and Tao Rong things to say, that is to add insult to injury, even more unclear.


    If it wasn''t for Meng Fengying, who was Tao Rong''s elder in name, Nie Zhao really didn''t mind beating the old rascal.


    The other party intended to splash dirty water on Tao Rong, but also wanted to protect his reputation. It made him look like a victim. Nie Zhao couldn''t think of any other way to solve the current predicament. After all, no matter what he said, he would be misunderstood as a cheater. Even if he said that Meng Fengying had done too much to Tao Rong before, he would be considered to be helping Tao Rong open up Take off, did not see, experienced people will not understand the treatment of Tao Rong, will only think that the elder to a little grievance is nothing, but the younger generation is not filial to the elder is character problem.


    If Meng Fengying is intimidated by the police, it will only be regarded as threatening the old lady with power and not letting her tell the truth. Tao Rong''s reputation is over.


    And it''s true that Tao Rong doesn''t help Meng Fengying pay for her medical expenses. He used to use two men at home. He knows that if they really confront each other, it will only be bad for Tao Rong.


    So the only way is to find out that Meng Fengying was used to harm Tao Rong, and shift the focus to the real murderer behind the scenes.


    "Grandma, let me ask you, are you here to help us treat you or expose Tao Rong''s mask? Look at you just so excited look, that is to expose her mask? If it''s really revealed, our Nie family doesn''t want her, do you still have money to cure? What''s the reason for your contradictory behavior? "


    Nie Zhao suddenly points out the contradiction, and the slightly intelligent people in the crowd immediately react that something is wrong.


    Meng Fengying was a little stunned for a moment. She didn''t know that she would be questioned. She didn''t know how to answer in a moment. "I I''m just pissed off? "


    "Tao Rong didn''t say a word or make sure that no matter how angry you are, or that she would make you angry if she didn''t say or do anything, then I really doubt what kind of life my wife lived by your side before."


    Meng Fengying''s face turned blue in an instant, "no No, this dead girl is too bad. I can''t help it. I have such descendants. I''m ashamed. I''m here to let you know the truth. "


    "Oh, that''s not to ask Tao Rong to help us ask for money for treatment? Why do you cry so miserably when you appear before and say a lot of diseases? " Nie Zhao then asked. Meng Fengying, who was used to seducing and confessing crafty enemies, couldn''t stand to ask.


    "I..." Meng Fengying could not speak, so she could only say, "why do you question me like this? You should ask your wife why she treats her grandmother like this. I know you must be confused by this little girl. She has great ability to confuse men. Look at how reluctant you were to get married. Now you speak for her. "


    "Not to mention how Tao Rong and I are, I still have a question. I don''t know if grandma dares to answer it?" Nie Zhao asked directly.


    "What What dare not answer, I know you doubt me, but I say the truth, do not believe to check Meng Fengying replied.


    "How did grandma get here? Let''s talk about it in detail. " Nie Zhaodao.


    This remark made people confused.


    Meng Fengying was silly for a moment, "sit Take a bus. "


    "Oh? What car? What time? The only long-distance bus from shankan village to here is recorded. How did grandma get here? "


    Meng Fengying''s face was so ferocious that she couldn''t think of a reason.


    "An old woman who was sick and kept saying that she had no money not only came to the city from a mountain village thousands of miles away, but also came to such an occasion and accurately found our meeting place. Grandma was really powerful and had great powers." Nie Zhao said this with a sneer.


    At this time, no matter how stupid people are, they have heard some questions. It''s really strange that the old woman came here.


    Meng Fengying was forced to be anxious. She had an idea and said, "some kind-hearted people brought me here, and then some people showed me the way, so I found it."


    "Oh? Not to mention the kind-hearted people who bring you here, who is the one who guides you? The people who can know that Tao Rong and I are here must be the people who are attending the banquet. At present, there is no one left at the banquet hall. It''s better for grandma to point out. We are very interested in exciting people. " Nie Zhao''s voice became colder.


    Meng Fengying is just like a clown now. She is really at her wits'' end.


    She didn''t know the Zheng brothers and sisters who bought her. They were all dealt with by servants, so it was impossible to identify them.


    Zheng Weifeng saw that the situation was not good, and took the lead to run out and said: "Hey, Nie Zhao, you are not such a Dharma protector to protect your wife. People with clear eyes can see that you are frightening the old people. That''s your wife''s grandmother, that''s your grandmother. How can you still be a prisoner? How can you treat the old people like this?"Nie Zhao''s eyes to Zheng Weifeng are not good enough. He hasn''t settled with them yet, but they have sent them to the door on their own initiative.


    The sinister intentions of the brothers and sisters of the Zheng family are very obvious. If the matter tonight can''t be solved perfectly, it will be a fatal blow to Tao Rong. Originally, they were under pressure in their upper class circle. Once the matter spreads this time, it will be the result that everyone shouts and despises.


    People have done this. How can Nie Zhao save face for them? Even if he abandons his always gentlemanly style, he has to fight back. Otherwise, it''s just right that they will only passively accept the attack?


    "Well, Zheng Weifeng, your grandmother who is protecting my wife is not such a Dharma protector. People with a clear eye can see that your Zheng brothers and sisters are not compatible with my wife. What''s your purpose in favor of the old people you don''t know? Or did you arrange everything? " Nie Zhao says directly.


    It''s fair to say that Zheng Weifeng, an outsider, can''t be found.


    What''s more, Zheng Shunjia''s persistent pursuit of Nie Zhao is well known to all in the circle. If they shut up now, it''s hard for others to suspect them, but now they take the initiative to help the people of black Tao Rong. Isn''t it obvious that they are being insidious?

 Chapter 637

    People''s eyes couldn''t help looking between Zheng''s brother and sister and Nie Zhao. At this time, someone noticed that Tao Rong was drooping her head all the time, just like a poor child who was scolded. She was at a loss. She looked very weak. If it was really designed by someone, the child of this age was also poor, and it was designed by her own grandmother.


    I''m not crying.


    The crowd was thrilled. Over there, the brothers and sisters of the Zheng family began to quibble.


    "Nie Zhao, your own wife is not clean. Don''t annoy us about the things you''re provoking. If you are angry, it''s also Tao Rong''s fault. You can settle with her. " Zheng Shunjia said.


    Zheng Weifeng also said: "Nie Zhao, please speak carefully for me. I''m just saying a fair word. Are you so angry?"


    Since Nie Zhao opened his mouth, he said, "if you think that black Tao Rong can hinder our marriage in public, you think too much. I believe in my wife, not a person who is suspicious everywhere, can''t justify himself, and is always working hard to blackmail her granddaughter. If you really want to ask your granddaughter for help, why don''t you go to Nie''s house directly? On the contrary, you make trouble in such an occasion, even if the design is better. When everyone else is a fool? "


    Nie Zhao raised the audience directly, so that at least everyone would be smart and think more.


    Sure enough, when Nie Zhao finished speaking, everyone began to talk about it, but that was not enough. If Meng Fengying didn''t tell the truth, the adverse remarks to Tao Rong would still spread.


    Meng Fengying is flustered now. Zheng''s brothers and sisters are also angry because of Nie Zhao''s words. They don''t know how to fight back.


    "Grandma, to be honest, have you been cheated. Who brought you here, and what''s your purpose. " Nie Zhao doesn''t give Meng Fengying a chance to breathe. He asks.


    Meng Fengying naturally did not dare to admit it. She could only keep shouting: "I don''t have it. I''m here to expose my granddaughter''s mask. No one instructs me. I''m really sick. I can''t help it. Believe me. Don''t believe Tao Rong. Believe me! "


    In the end, Meng Fengying used her usual means, wailing, splashing and rolling on the ground, and making a farce. This kind of picture is more feasible for the general boss''s surname, but it''s just disgusting for the people here, not more sympathy. Therefore, Meng Fengying cried for a long time, and the people still had a cold wait-and-see attitude, so Meng Fengying couldn''t stand still My feet are broken.


    At this time, people finally found that Tao Rong was crying quietly. Pear with rain, I still feel pity, a silent person standing there, with the back of his hand wiping tears, secretly crying, with the sobbing sound gradually increased, many people react.


    Nie Zhao a see Tao Rong cry, heart immediately a flustered, regardless of the mengfengying asked about things, just want to quickly comfort Tao Rong.


    As a result, Tao Rong finally raised his head.


    This is one eye, Nie Zhao footstep slowly came down.


    Tao Rong''s crying drama, he has long understood, is really fake crying, just a moment panic, also, with Tao Rong''s character, how can you cry in public, even if the eyes are red, chest burst, also won''t give the enemy to see their weakness posture, unless it is intentional, such as now.


    It''s a play, a play where the poor are bullied by the old scoundrel.


    Nie Zhao knows that Tao Rong must have a move.


    Tao Rong did not speak, but a sad face, suffering look at his grandmother, as if can''t believe just his grandmother said so, was heartbroken.


    She looked at her grandmother''s eyes with a trace of sentimental feelings, but such feelings have been completely submerged by her tears.


    Tao Rong sobbed for a long time, as if out of breath, but even so, she did not say a bad word about her grandmother.


    It''s biting my lower lip and enduring something.


    This kind of performance has already softened people''s hearts.


    The next second, Tao Rong raised her hand and raised her cell phone.


    The mobile phone is on and shows that it has been on for a long time.


    Tao Rong turns around and comes to Nie Chen without saying a word. Everyone''s eyes follow her. She doesn''t know what she wants to do. When she picks up the microphone at hand, she still doesn''t say a word and puts the mobile phone directly under the microphone.


    Soon, a voice came from the microphone.


    "Ma! Mom! Are you there? "


    A middle-aged woman''s voice came from the microphone.


    Meng Fengying immediately changed her face and said, "what''s the matter? Do you want to bully me with your mother?"


    "Ma, it''s you! Why don''t you take good care of yourself in the hospital and run to make trouble with Tao Rong? " Yan Xiangru screamed.


    Meng Fengying''s face was unnatural, but she couldn''t squeeze out her tears.


    "Mom, I just heard you You Are you willing to force our mother and daughter to death? How can you have such a heartless mother in the world! I''ve done something wrong in my last life. I''ll throw myself into you. " Yan Xiangru is not a fuel-efficient lamp when she starts to curse and cry. She immediately performs like Meng Fengying. "Mom, are you really mentally abnormal? Wake up and see what you are doing to Tao Rong!"In fact, not long after Meng Fengying appeared, Tao Rong knew that even if Nie Zhao protected her, her reputation would have a big problem, and she could not escape. Unless it was proved that Meng Fengying was deliberately harming her, what Meng Fengying said would not be true.


    Not for themselves, in order to Xiao Xiao after birth do not hear rumors, Tao Rong also need to find a way to resolve.


    So she immediately thought of a way to cure evil. If she was not filial, how could her parents speak for her.


    What Meng Fengying is doing now is absolutely taboo for the Tao family who didn''t get the money. It must be to find a way to suppress people.


    Meng Fengying''s answer proves that Tao Rong''s mother and Meng Fengying''s daughter are definitely on the other end of the phone, so people are more curious.


    Meng Fengying felt that her daughter must have come to stir up the trouble. She immediately yelled: "who is not sober? I am sober. I came to settle accounts with this little bitch. You don''t want to be reincarnated in my family. I gave birth to you. If you don''t have me, you should be careful. Don''t annoy me. Be careful what I should say. Your daughter will be finished at that time."


    Meng Fengying is going to be strong in the face of her daughter. No matter where she is, if she threatens like this, she will come. People who have just watched her crying performance are disgusted. How can it be that others bully her.


    Although Meng Fengying''s threat works for Yan Xiangru every time, it is obvious that Yan Xiangru has made a lot of preparations this time.

 Chapter 638

    "I''m sorry, everyone. My old mother has been suspicious since she was ill. The doctor suggested that we take her to the psychiatric hospital. But we didn''t have the heart to call her back, so we kept her in the general hospital for treatment. She was ill and wanted everyone to suffer with her. Who was the most comfortable, she was the most reluctant to see I''d like to make an apology for my mother. Don''t blame my daughter. It has nothing to do with her. " Yan Xiangru is quite rational and says it painstakingly.


    But this let Meng Fengying immediately crazy, "you dead girl, what nonsense! You are crazy


    "No, are you going to find Tao Rong? Mom, you remember yourself, you were well treated in the hospital, who short you eat, short you drink, short your medicine? I don''t believe you can go to the hospital to investigate. My mother has never been unable to get sick. I need to go so far to get money from my granddaughter! "


    "No, you deliberately don''t give me good, just to save money, let me die early." Meng Fengying quickly understood.


    "Mom, it''s just a rumor after your illness. The doctors in the hospital can testify to us that there is absolutely no perfunctory treatment for you."


    "Of course you''re talking for your daughter now. Don''t you have a good time? She should be filial to me if she has this ability. She is vicious if she doesn''t care. "


    Yan Xiangru choked, "granddaughter, where is it? I''m still married. To tell you the truth, I''m embarrassed to take money from my daughter. It''s clear that my daughter is so young and still depends on her family. Although we''re not rich, we also know that it''s better not to take care of others. We can treat you. Why do you have to find granddaughter? Mom, you''re really good I''m too greedy. I''m not as greedy as an elder should be. "


    "You''re bullshit. You''re acting on purpose, right? Turn it off!" Meng Fengying clamors to stand up and wants to rush over, but is stopped by Nie Zhao. Her eyes are fierce and Meng Fengying is afraid to step forward.


    Yan Xiangru continued to dig out her heart and lungs and said, "your son, your granddaughter, your grandson, and your grandson are all here. If you don''t rely on your granddaughter, you have to rely on her husband''s family to get rich? But her husband''s money is not hers. You have to have backbone. And don''t blame Tao Rong. She wanted to give money before, but I told her not to force her to have no money. Don''t let her look down on her husband''s family. That''s why she didn''t give it. Do you want to destroy her completely because of such a small matter? It''s not crazy. What is it? "


    People are talking about it all the time, and they are disgusted with Meng Fengying to the extreme. Isn''t it that they want money? What a vicious elder.


    "No, it''s not. They''re talking nonsense. They deliberately defend Tao Rong. They''re all fake." Meng Fengying called out: "what I said is true."


    "Well, mom, I heard what you just said. I didn''t expect you to lie so much. It''s true that some people in the village like Tao Rong, but I''m very strict. Rong Rong looks beautiful and is liked very well. How can you make up nonsense and slander your granddaughter! Is this what people do? Mom, are you really jealous of Tao Rong''s life now? People want face, trees want skin, you are so old, don''t give our children shame, OK? It''s not easy for Tao Rong. "


    Yan Xiangru said, "Tao Rong, don''t worry about her. I''ll take her back tomorrow. Mingming has been living with the eldest brother''s family and harasses our daughter every day. In the past, when you were at home, you were enslaved to work every day and let her precious grandchildren enjoy the happiness. You are the most miserable. Now you are open-minded and depend on you. There is no such unreasonable grandmother in the world. "


    "You You Meng Fengying saw that the general situation was going, and all the people looked at her with disbelief. Meng Fengying was in a mess, and her heart was called hate, so she directly lost her reason and roared out the truth.


    "Come on, you can be better. You are not Tao Rong''s biological parents at all. She was abducted by you." As soon as Meng Fengying finished roaring, the whole venue was quiet.


    Except for Tao Rong, all the people were puzzled or surprised.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly.


    At this time, Tao Qian was very calm on the other end of the phone and said, "it''s really crazy, alas."


    This time Yan Xiangru answered the phone, "Tao Rong, I''ll apologize to you later. You''ll arrange your grandmother first. Don''t let her run around like crazy."


    The two men''s extremely calm attitude is in sharp contrast to Meng Fengying''s madness. All of a sudden, people tend to be crazy.


    After all, it''s insane to be old and do something so unreliable?


    Tao Rong was wronged, and then hung up the phone. It seemed that she had not heard the hot news just now. Unexpectedly, the parties didn''t take it seriously, and the others didn''t care.


    Only Nie Zhao slightly pondered.


    Tao Rong put down the microphone, went to Nie Zhao and said, "I''m sorry for the trouble."


    Nie Zhao smiles and hugs Tao Rong. "I''m here. It''ll be OK. No one wants to hurt you."The relationship between husband and wife is so good, people also sigh, some people quietly looked at Zheng Shunjia''s face, suddenly found that Zheng Shunjia is about to vomit blood.


    Tao Rong then bowed to the crowd and said, "I''m really sorry. I''m going to take grandma with me. I''m sorry for all of you."


    Tao Rong so clever sensible appearance, let people can only repeatedly say nothing, let Tao Rong relax.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao go forward to pull Meng Fengying, but Meng Fengying is just like a trapped beast. She looks at Tao Rong with a look of hatred. She wants to say something, but she is hugged by Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said pitifully: "grandma, stop it. Let''s go to see a doctor. My mother and uncle will worry about it. I don''t blame you. You must be confused to treat me like this. I really don''t blame you. "


    If Tao Rong wants to act, the onlookers will not get involved.


    But where is Meng Fengying willing to go with Tao Rong? Her work has not been completed. She has to destroy Tao Rong for her money. How can this move not work? How can it!


    Meng Fengying is really confused and angry. When she is pulling, suddenly a lot of money flies out and spills it on the people. All of them are stupid for a moment. When they come back to their senses, they say: this old woman has more than 10000 dollars?

 Chapter 639

    Tao Rong is also silly. She can''t believe it. She looks at the money floating all over the sky and turns to Meng Fengying. Meng Fengying is just silly. She immediately rushes to pick up the money and says, "my money is mine. You can''t rob it."


    What''s the status of all the people? No one wants to be infected with this kind of money.


    Meng Fengying struggles to pick it up.


    Tao Rong was shocked and said, "grandma, you You just said there was no money How can you have so much money in your pocket! This This Who gave it to you? The family can''t have so much money! "


    Nie Zhao stepped forward, stopped Tao Rong and said, "who gave it is not clear? I don''t think it''s really crazy, but it''s pretending to be crazy, being bribed and deliberately harming you. "


    People are stupid.


    Wave after wave of shock, everyone has been completely unconditional on Tao Rong''s side.


    Everyone felt that they had understood the evil means and evil intentions.


    There was no more sympathy for the old woman.


    Meng Fengying was flustered again. On the one hand, she did not give up picking up the money, and on the other hand, she argued: "no It''s not I... " But no matter how to explain it, it''s useless. I''ll only hit myself in the face.


    And everyone is too lazy to listen to her explanation. Nie Zhao directly ignores her and leads Tao Rong to the Zheng brothers and sisters.


    This is what people want to see more.


    Zheng Shunjia frowns slightly, but Zheng Weifeng still looks at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong came to them. Without naming their names, Nie Zhao said directly, "no matter who slanders my wife in any way, I will believe my wife, because no one knows her better than me. The people behind her will only make me more disgusted with her. I wish she would never appear in front of me. Her inner ugliness has left an impression in my heart that will never change. She is the most disgusting and disgusting person in my life. "


    When Nie Zhao said the last few sentences, although he was standing in front of Zheng Weifeng, he tilted Zheng Shunjia''s eyes.


    At the moment when he dislikes the other person''s eyes, Zheng Shunjia, who has always been strong, turns red in an instant and looks like he is about to cry.


    Zheng Weifeng saw that his sister had been bullied like this. He immediately stepped forward and challenged Nie Zhao with his chest and said, "what do you mean! Who are you talking to


    "I didn''t name it. Naturally, who has a ghost in his heart will understand. If you are open-minded, what are you afraid of. But you two have bullied my wife three or four times. This time, it''s also your hand. " Nie Zhao is not angry to ask a way instead.


    In fact, at this stage, we all know what should happen. Zheng family has always been arrogant, before the proud, and after the unhappy are not covered up, as if they do not care about being known.


    Although Nie Zhao didn''t name her, he made it clear that it didn''t matter whether there was evidence for some things. The important thing was that everyone had already acquiesced. That''s why Nie Zhao chose to point out directly at this time, instead of later asking Meng Fengying who bribed her, because even if he knew at that time, it didn''t make sense. It''s not as good as now They were forcibly convicted. In this way, Tao Rong became a complete victim, and we also have the object of attention.


    Zheng Weifeng is a little anxious, "Nie Zhao, you have the ability to doubt, why don''t you have the ability to find evidence?" Although Zheng Weifeng was reckless, he was not stupid. He arranged many things very well.


    But Nie Zhao is not into the set, directly pulling Tao Rong, a pair of do not want to continue to entangle the appearance, turned to go.


    At this time, Meng Fengying has timidly and weakly collected the money, but it was taken by Nie Zhao and directly forced to put it on the table.


    "Whoever gives it, whoever takes it. After all, grandma didn''t do it well." Nie Zhao said, called a few bodyguards, also want to find money Meng Fengying dragged away.


    The mess after that is none of their business.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong didn''t want to treat Meng Fengying well. They turned to go out and directly sent them to the police station. They found acquaintances and locked them in prison. The next day they handed them over to the police station in shankan village.


    After sending the crying Meng Fengying, Tao Rong makes a phone call to the Tao family and explains the arrangement about Meng Fengying.


    Tao Qian hinted that Tao Rong should not listen to Meng Fengying''s nonsense.


    Tao Rong is naturally clever.


    When the call was over, Tao Rong was relieved. At this time, Nie Zhao in the driver''s seat asked directly, "how do you know she has money?"


    Tao Rong knew that Nie Zhao would see that she had deliberately taken out the money.


    "Meng Fengying has a habit. Once she has money in her pocket, she will keep trying to find out whether the money is there. The more money she has, the more frequent she will touch it. When she slandered me, I noticed her little action and knew that the person who bought her gave her money. She didn''t trust to save it, but kept it close to her. It really seemed that she would do something . It just happened to be her last shot. " Tao Rong explained slowly.


    Tao Rong said to Nie Zhao pick eyebrows, Nie Zhao also pick eyebrows way: "I also good performance."Tao Rong pursed a smile, two people tacit understanding of the palm out of each other.


    It''s like a little celebration after doing something together.


    Then two people couldn''t help laughing, like they have a tacit understanding of the enemy is still very happy.


    But Tao Rong is really happy in the smile, but Nie Zhao is a smile after a while, because of the doubt in the heart and turned into a fake smile.


    He always feels that something is wrong. Is Tao Rong''s life experience really Meng Fengying''s nonsense?


    No matter what Meng Fengying said is true or false, Tao Rong, as the first time to hear, should not be such a reaction. It''s a matter of life experience, it''s not a small matter.


    Unless she had known that Meng Fengying would say that, how could anyone else guess that she would make a rumor or?


    Tao Rong''s reaction is so abnormal that Nie Zhao has to doubt whether she has doubts about her life experience. Since she has doubts, why never tell him?


    Life experience is very important to Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong who is so happy now, so he doesn''t know how to ask.


    After pondering for a long time, I decided to wait until Tao Rong wanted to say it.


    They went for a drive and chatted outside, and didn''t come home until the night.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that some people were so haunted that they still followed home. Nie Zhao and Tao Rong didn''t even drive back this time. As soon as they saw Zheng''s car, they turned around and drove with Tao Rong to find a hotel.


    The two spent the night directly in the hotel.

 Chapter 640

    The four people sitting in the living room of Nie''s family are obviously waiting for Nie Zhao to come back, but they hear Wang Bo say that Nie Zhao has turned around and gone. It''s obvious who he is hiding from, and it''s not clear when he will come back.


    Zheng Weifeng is very angry. If Nie Chen didn''t promise to make Nie Zhao apologize, he wouldn''t come. As a result, he is so shameless now that he wants to stay. That''s really cheeky. Zheng Weifeng is going to leave with Zheng Shunjia.


    But Zheng Shunjia lost her temper again and refused to leave. She insisted on staying. She did not give up until she saw Nie Zhao.


    Zheng Weifeng also has no way to take Zheng Shunjia, so he just left by himself.


    An Wenlan can only comfort Zheng Shunjia whose eyes are red and swollen. It''s one of the manifestations of Nie Zhao''s heartlessness that she can force Zheng Shunjia to cry. An Wenlan really didn''t expect Nie Zhao to protect Tao Rong so hard. Even if she heard those topics, she didn''t doubt it. Is it really impossible for them to have problems?


    An Wenlan''s heart is constantly calculating, and her anxiety is better than Zheng Shunjia''s.


    She knows that Tao Rong won''t have children now, but once she becomes an adult, she may be pregnant. When she has children, she can''t be driven away unless she dies. It''s easy to kill an ordinary person, but killing Nie''s daughter-in-law is a challenge to the authority of Nie''s family. Whether the elder of Nie''s family likes it or not, it''s the same.


    So she has to pull back before they have children. An Wenlan thinks this is her deadline.


    At the same time, in the middle of the night, another big family was not at peace.


    Brother yuan grabs yuan Xu who is going to make a phone call and comes to Yuan Shang''s room. The reason for giving Mrs. yuan is to persuade his second younger brother to go.


    But in fact, brother yuan has given up persuading yuan Shang. After all, only he can adjust yuan Shang''s situation.


    At present, the most serious problem is not that Yuan Shang has lost his lover, but that Yuan Xu has taken a fancy to the lover he shouldn''t have.


    Elder brother yuan did not procrastinate. He asked directly, "do you have someone you like?"


    Yuan Xu thought that he really came to persuade yuan Shang, but he was too lazy to work hard. Now he wants to ask Tao Rong what happened?


    As a result, I didn''t expect that brother yuan suddenly asked him this question seriously.


    Yuan Xu''s face turned red, but he didn''t say anything for a moment.


    Brother yuan suddenly changed his face. "Yuan Xu, you can have any girl you like. In our family, except for marriage restrictions, you can fall in love with any kind of woman you like. I don''t care about you, but it''s definitely not the kind of woman that will cause scandal."


    "She didn''t, didn''t she make it clear today? She was set up. " As soon as Yuan Xu heard the scandal, he thought that elder brother yuan would talk about Tao Rong again, and he didn''t admit it to himself. After all, it was about Tao Rong, and Yuan Xu didn''t want anyone to slander her.


    After hearing this, brother yuan almost lost his footing.


    "The scandal I''m talking about is the relationship with a married woman. You think of her all of a sudden. It''s really her! Are you crazy? Even if she is the same age as you, she is also Nie Zhao''s woman. Nie Zhao protects her so much today. Obviously, she has a deep affection for her. Do you want to rob a woman with Nie Zhao? Is he easy to deal with? Even if you can, you can''t do it. We yuan family can''t have such a scandal. Do you want your parents to be angry? "


    Yuan Xu clenched his teeth and didn''t answer. Of course, he knew all these things, but he didn''t know how to like a person. He couldn''t control it.


    "Do you understand?" Looking at Yuan Xu, brother Yuan said anxiously, "listen to him."


    "It''s no use. I tried. It''s no use." Yuan Shang, who didn''t respond all the time, suddenly said, "don''t persuade me. How can I give up if I really like someone You can''t give up. "


    Elder brother yuan snorted: "I don''t know who you are talking about and who you are setting an example for! You''ve known for a long time, and you don''t care? "


    "Well, it''s not true love." Yuan Shang retorted feebly, then picked up Lin Jie''s picture and started staring at it again.


    Elder brother yuan scolded, then turned to Yuan Xu and said, "what''s good about that little girl? She has a lot of background problems. Although she''s beautiful, she''s not gorgeous. I''ll find a good one for you later."


    Yuan Xubai glanced at elder brother yuan and said, "don''t worry about me. You can''t worry about me either."


    Elder brother yuan was so angry that he vomited blood. None of his younger brothers were obedient. He was tired.


    "I Look, that little girl is good for you today. Isn''t she interesting for you? " Brother yuan tried to listen.


    Yuan Xu suddenly looks blue, "no, she doesn''t know anything, I didn''t tell her."


    Elder brother yuan had some accidents. His younger brother is obviously straight. How can he hide such things? Is he still sensible enough to know that such things can''t be disclosed?


    "But Nie Zhao knows."


    Brother yuan


    "What? Do you think Nie Zhao knows? "


    Yuan Xu nodded and said, "he can see that I didn''t hide it from him, but he said that it''s not good for Tao Rong to say it, so I will keep it secret for the time being. If Nie Zhao doesn''t treat her well, or if they divorce one day, I will... ""Wait, wait." Brother yuan was so frightened that he quickly said, "Nie Zhao Nie Zhao really admonishes you so, after also let you and his wife be the same table? "


    Yuan Xu nodded indifferently.


    Elder brother yuan suddenly understood that Nie Zhao obviously didn''t take yuan Xu as his rival. Even if he didn''t accompany Tao Rong and Yuan Xu adhered to Tao Rong every day, he was confident that Tao Rong would not change his mind and take a fancy to Yuan Xu.


    The couple It''s really It''s unexpected.


    However, Nie Zhao''s move reassures elder brother yuan. At least he doesn''t have to worry about his younger brother''s impulse to poke things out. By that time, there will be a lot of dark materials.


    Elder brother yuan also knows his younger brother. If he forcibly transfers his younger brother to another school now, he will make a lot of trouble. It will be even worse for his mother to know.


    So the idea of elder brother yuan and Yuan Shang is basically the same. When the two separate naturally, for example, after graduating from high school, many things may fade away. In general, Nie Zhao''s marriage is also very difficult. Only Zheng Shunjia''s crazy woman can make such a farce.


    Yuan Xu waited for a while and saw that elder brother yuan had no words, so he waved his hand and left. Anyway, he would not do anything to hurt Tao Rong, but he would not forget his desire to get Tao Rong. Everything was in balance.


    Because it was the weekend, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong simply spent two happy and leisurely days together. When Nie Zhao wanted to go back to the military area, he also heard that the Zheng family had left Nanshi. Nie Zhao was relieved to leave.

 Chapter 641

    But Nie Zhao probably didn''t think that Zheng Shunjia of the Zheng family was not the one with the most problems. The one with the most problems was Zheng Weifeng, who said "no one can bully my family.".


    However, because of the complaint of the elders of the Zheng family, the Zheng family in Dongshi ordered that they should not make trouble with Nie Zhao and his wife any more and let them all go back. Although Zheng Weifeng found a reason to stay, he couldn''t make use of any of his contacts. Otherwise, it is easy to be found.


    So this time, after observing Tao Rong''s way to school several times, Zheng Weifeng found a suitable place and time. He disguised himself as an ordinary person and waited behind the roadside tree. Until Tao Rong passed by, he rushed out and prepared to take it at one stroke.


    Once again, Zheng Wei''s nose was hit by a forehand.


    "Damn it Zheng Weifeng was hit on the bridge of the nose again. He thought he would be safe, but he didn''t expect that Tao Rong''s skill was better than he imagined.


    Zheng Weifeng put down his hand, and then he dealt with it carefully.


    When Tao Rong saw Zheng Weifeng, he frowned and said, "what are you doing? Aren''t you gone? "


    "You make my sister so sad, do you think I''ll let you go?" Zheng Weifeng said with a ferocious look.


    Such a face really makes Tao Rong unable to deal with it completely. Tao Rong takes a deep breath and says, "I thought you were a bloody man. I didn''t expect to think about how to deal with a little woman every day. I heard that you take both black and white. Have you failed because of your smallness and mindlessness? "


    Tao Rong a satire, immediately let Zheng Weifeng angry want to vomit blood.


    "You If I don''t beat you today, I won''t... " Words have not finished, nosebleed but flow to the mouth inside, swallow a mouthful, let him can''t finish smoothly.


    "What the hell is going on." Zheng Weifeng put out his hand to wipe the nosebleed, but he couldn''t stop. He didn''t care. He said to Tao Rong in a miserable way: "originally, I didn''t want to fight with you. I just wanted to scare you. Now I''ve changed my mind. I''ll get back from you how much blood I shed today. I''ll see if Nie Zhao dares to challenge me."


    Tao Rong a listen, immediately back a few steps, she saw them against the war, know Zheng Weifeng''s skill is fierce, he is not the opponent, the only way can only escape for help.


    Zheng Weifeng wiped wipe more and more flow more and more serious nosebleed, "have seed you don''t run."


    But just after taking a step, Zheng Weifeng shakes. Seeing that he is not in good condition, Tao Rong quickly turns around and runs away, running and preparing to make a phone call.


    But just as I was about to dial the phone, there was a bump in the back.


    Tao Rong was stunned. As she ran, she looked back. When she saw it, she immediately stopped and looked at the figure not far away.


    ZHENG Weifeng fell down on the side of the road and crossed the road. Face directly knock on the road white line, no sound.


    It took Tao Rong a long time to walk towards Zheng Weifeng, because he knows that according to Zheng Weifeng''s recent temperament, he disdains to do deception. Besides, he can''t do such a shameful action. He can''t knock his face down like this. He doesn''t want the injured bridge of his nose.


    One of the more important reasons is that Tao Rong can''t put down the face similar to Dongge. After all, he was very grateful for his existence. If something really happened, Tao Rong can''t ignore it.


    Tao Rong stepped forward to be on guard. He used the twig he saw next to him to poke it. Seeing that there was no movement, he kicked his arm with his foot. In this case, it''s feasible for him to catch Tao Rong. If he doesn''t move, is he really in a coma?


    Tao Rong quickly squats down and drags people away from the dangerous road and back to the sidewalk.


    This next look, Tao Rong is really scared, she never knew that a person''s nose blood can flow so much, skirt all red, so looking at or a pair of unstoppable appearance.


    Tao Rong called a few times, but Zheng Weifeng was unconscious.


    After all, it was his own blow, so Tao Rong quickly found a paper towel to help him plug his nose, then raised his head, wanted to stop the nosebleed in this way, and then called the ambulance.


    Soon the ambulance came, and Tao Rong went to the hospital with Zheng Weifeng.


    However, Tao Rong didn''t wait for Zheng Weifeng to wake up, but ran away directly.


    However, Zheng Weifeng actually knows that Tao Rong saved himself, but at that time he was in a strange situation, unable to move or speak. He was in a semi comatose state, but he could see or feel something. Just because of the simple care, Zheng Weifeng decided that adults should not remember villains, and would not care about Tao Rong.


    And after the examination results of constant nosebleed came out, Zheng Weifeng no longer had the heart to manage Tao Rong, but directly went back to Dongshi overnight.


    A few days later, Tao Rong was still a little worried about Zheng Weifeng''s revenge. As a result, after a month, Tao Rong had to put down her vigilance.


    Nie Zhao returned to the military region and soon went on a series of missions. It was already during the Spring Festival when he had to come back from a long holiday. Among them, Tao Rong only went to the military region to see Nie Zhao once, and then devoted himself to the review of senior three.Because the next semester is the most important time, Tao Rong, they even put less winter vacation.


    So I will start to go to school early and return late in a few days with Nie Zhao.


    But for this, Nie Zhao is not angry at all, on the contrary, he is very excited, because as long as the college entrance examination is over and Tao Rong becomes an adult, his grievances will be liberated at last.


    For him, the sooner time goes, the better.


    I wanted to let Tao Rong have only a few days to relax, but when some people come back for the new year, it''s very disturbing.


    But only the first day Nie Pei yelled at Tao Rong, and then Nie Zhaoxiong went back. Later, because his grandfather was at home, Nie Pei couldn''t yell. He could only slant his eyes every day.


    This new year, my grandfather said one thing, after that, Tao Rong felt that the atmosphere at home was not right.


    My grandfather said that he might have to retire. Not only he, but also the old people in the same batch are expected to retire.


    As far as the Nie family is concerned, as soon as his grandfather retreats, according to Nie Demin''s ability now, he can''t sit in the top position of his grandfather.


    From the second day of junior high school, the rest of the Nie family came to pay New Year''s greetings. Everyone who was still in the military region made an appointment with Mr. NIE to have a talk alone.


    Only Nie Zhao didn''t take the initiative to find his grandfather.


    Nie Zhao is just holding his daughter-in-law to keep warm in the house. He has little contact with other people in Nie''s family. At most, he says hello and gives red envelopes. Some people obviously want to flatter Nie Zhao and send gifts to Tao Rong.


    I thought that the little girl would be easily deceived, but when Tao Rong refused, the words were all set by set, and could not be sent to her at all.

 Chapter 642

    "Feel Everyone is very anxious. " Tao Rong said carelessly.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "as soon as my grandfather retreats, it won''t have much influence in a short time, but as time goes on, the pattern of power will change. Now there is no one in my family who can replace my grandfather, so we are anxious to find out."


    Tao Rong has also experienced these, but she didn''t care about the Nie family in those years. The Nie family also ignored her. No one would talk to her like this.


    It''s true that the power of the Nie family has been hit because of the old man''s retreat, but it''s not only the Nie family, but also the state''s deliberate or unintentional suppression of the top ten families. Now the top ten families, except for a few in the military area command, have been partially suppressed one after another, which is quite huge compared with ordinary families.


    For example, the grandfathers of the yuan family and the Zheng family are just idle, and their fathers rely on their own abilities. In the military region, because of the difficulties in handover, the older generation has persisted until now. Even now, the leaders of the highest military region are not grandfathers.


    The country is determined to balance the power of all parties, but although the power of the top ten families is not as strong as that of those years, they are still huge. At least in Tao Rong''s lifetime, only a few of them have declined.


    The nies, yuans and Zhengs, who she knew well, were still at their best. After all, their descendants had great tasks.


    Especially the Nie family, because of the existence of Nie Zhao, soon withstood the influence of the gradual decline of his grandfather.


    It''s just that Nie Zhao had been at Nie''s all the time.


    Now Nie Zhao means that he wants to leave the Nie family and go out on his own, so the situation is very different.


    Among the younger generation of the Nie family, there are many powerful ones, but there is no one as young as Nie Zhao and with such high achievements. Even the elders of his father''s generation know that they can''t hold down Nie Zhao''s growth.


    Before, everyone was optimistic about Nie Chen and had a wild attitude towards Nie Zhao. After a few years, everyone began to stand in line again. Naturally, some people with long-term ideas wanted to please Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao, who doesn''t care. He knows that he''s not afraid. After all, he doesn''t rely on the Nie family and master Nie. Other people are afraid that their identity is more or less mixed with the power of the Nie family, so they are worried that their power will decline because of the master''s retreat.


    "So we still insist on going to Beishi?" Tao Rong asked, although some people in the Nie family are not very nice to Nie Zhao, Nie Zhao''s feelings towards the old man can''t be let go. Now may be the time when the old man needs him.


    Nie Zhao immediately looked at Tao Rong and said, "you don''t want to go back. Have you chosen your school? By the way, the last time I had dinner, my grandfather asked me what major you want to study. Is it true that you speak foreign languages? With your grades, the best foreign language colleges should have no problems. "


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong unexpectedly. Tao Rong purses her lips and says, "I just didn''t think about it."


    Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong didn''t want to talk about it any more. He thought she was worried. He said, "there''s still a long time to think about it. Don''t worry. It''s OK to discuss it with me between filling in the volunteers."


    Tao Rong nodded to answer the question. In fact, when she was asked by the old man, her first idea was to study medicine, because she had studied for so long with Doctor Chen, and she had a little foundation, and she was also very interested. Every time she saw the people being treated and said thank you to them, Tao Rong was satisfied.


    But when she saw an Wenlan''s eyes, Tao Rong didn''t want to speak.


    An Wenlan is a doctor of medicine, and now she is a doctor of medicine. Tao Rong feels that she will be ridiculed by the group if she speaks it. Tao Rong is more or less face oriented, so she speaks a foreign language. Anyway, her foreign language is really good. She won the first place in the city''s oral English competition before. We still believe in this major.


    Speaking of an Wenlan studying medicine, her reason for studying medicine is also one of the reasons for Tao Rong''s heart.


    Her husband should be cured by her. She doesn''t want Nie Zhao to be injured in the future. Everyone around her will see a doctor and let her see.


    So it''s better for her to study medicine and become Nie Zhao''s doctor herself.


    Of course, the most important thing is Xiaoxiao.


    She is afraid that Xiaoxiao is as weak and ill as I am, so she will have to worry about it. She doesn''t want to place her hopes on others. Her daughter is more at ease on her own.


    Don''t tell Nie Zhao for the time being, also just want to give him a surprise, in fact, now she even think about the school.


    The best medical university, the nearest campus to the military region of Beishi, and the nearest place to Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao didn''t slack off for long. Nie Zhao was called to talk by the old man.


    In fact, both Nie Zhao and Tao Rong know that the old man will not let Nie Zhao be free.


    Nie Zhao leaves with a deep face, and Tao Rong knows how embarrassed he is.


    Nie Zhao came to the master''s study. Nie Demin just came out. When he saw Nie Zhao coming, he frowned slightly and said nothing. He said hello to the master and went out."Sit down." At this time, the old man did not sit at the desk, but sat on the sofa, the whole person seemed to be a little relaxed, while pounding the tea set, while not raising his head.


    Nie Zhao stepped over and sat upright on the sofa. His body was straight and his military posture seemed to be engraved into his soul.


    The old man looked up. Sure enough, among so many children and grandchildren, only Nie Zhao is the most qualified soldier and the most proud descendant.


    "I hear you''re going to Beishi. Go to your third uncle? The third uncle is very happy to hear that. " Said the old man.


    "I''m planning to go to Beishi, but it''s not because of my third uncle. I don''t plan to be a soldier under him." Nie Zhao said in a deep voice.


    The old man snorted and said with a smile: "of course, your third uncle is not qualified to take you now. I can''t even intervene in some tasks you perform. I know that since the last time the man above came to inspect the Nansha military region, you have talked about it once, and you want to go to Beishi for development, right?"


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t deny it. The leader saw that he was a secret, but no matter how secret he was, the head of Nanshi military region would know.


    "Going to Beishi, on the one hand, can get rid of the control of your father and me, so that you can freely investigate what you want to investigate. On the other hand, the secrets in Beishi, the heart of the country, must be more detailed than those in Nanshi, right?"


    Nie Zhao looked up and said with calm eyes: "before I was born, the Nie family was engaged in a large-scale activity in Beishi. Taking my birth as the node, I went back to Nanshi. "

 Chapter 643

    The old man''s eyes became sharper and sharper. For this reason, are you going to leave the Nie family? "


    Nie Zhao didn''t want the old man to get angry, and his tone slowed down a lot. "I''m still a descendant of the Nie family. As you said, with me, it''s not so easy for the Nie family to decline."


    "Do you want to take over the Nie family?" The old man narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "No, I don''t need it. I just say that when the Nie family needs me, I will repay them. After all, I am the descendant of the Nie family."


    Nie Zhao said so, the old man finally eased, "you know you have Nie''s blood in your body is enough."


    Nie Zhao pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    "In Nanshi, I can let you..."


    "Grandfather, Nanshi has dad and big brother. I don''t want to have conflicts with them. I want to take Tao Rong to Beishi to start our new life." Nie Zhao interrupted directly.


    The old man''s face froze for a moment. He was his own son after all. Even if he was as bloody as iron, he would not let his child go out to suffer.


    Nie Zhao has talent and ability. He can easily climb up with his last strength. As long as he nods his head and stays in Nanshi, he can gain power that others can''t get all his life. This is enough for Nie''s family and Nie Zhao.


    And the old man knew that in just a few years, only Nie Zhao could sit still. It was not that he was partial, but that other people were really not qualified.


    But Nie Zhao doesn''t want to fight for it, he doesn''t want to accept it, and he can''t help it.


    Even if the child knew that he had changed a military region and had no strength to cultivate himself, he would take a few people with him. It is very likely that everything would have to be honed from the beginning, and he did not hesitate.


    This will lay a solid foundation and bring a lot of benefits, but it''s too hard after all. It''s no easy task to get under Nie Zhao''s hands. He can roll under the gun at any time. The person at the top probably wants to train Nie Zhao thoroughly.


    "He likes you so much. I think the Nie family doesn''t have to worry about successors even if we are all retired. You will be better than us in the future. It''s your honor to be placed with such high hopes. "The old man really has no words to persuade, so he should be more generous. "You are going to take that little girl with you. It seems that you really get along well. Well, you can''t aggrieve others. After graduation, we''ll have a bigger wedding first."


    As soon as he talked about it, Nie Zhao began to talk, and the atmosphere eased a lot.


    As soon as the old man saw Nie Zhao, he sneered and said, "hum, every generation of our Nie family has a kind of infatuation. This generation is probably you."


    Nie Zhao pick eyebrow way: "that grandfather your this generation, the most infatuated with is you?"


    The old man looked back at the black-and-white picture of him and his wife on the table. "Of course. It''s enough for a person to have a bosom friend in his whole life. I look at that girl very well, and cherish it well. "


    Nie Zhao smiles a little. He likes it. He is crazy about it.


    "What about father''s generation?" Nie Zhao said casually.


    As a result, the old man''s face sank slightly.


    Nie Zhao''s face is a little more formal. Every time he looks like this, it''s probably because


    "That must be the silly girl."


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao asked curiously, "wasn''t she very young before she died? Ever been in love? "


    The old man''s eyes flashed slightly and hummed coldly: "no, stupid girl. She was cheated by the villain."


    Stupid? Nie Zhao has heard that little aunts are legendary people with high intelligence quotient. Does it mean that their EQ is not high?


    Nie Zhao did not ask, the old man looked back at Nie Zhao and said: "OK, OK, let''s go, don''t get in the way here."


    Nie Zhao took a puff from the corner of his mouth and got up to leave.


    After going out, he was stopped by Nie Demin before he went far.


    This time, in the study, Nie Demin did not yell, but painstakingly told Nie Zhao for a long time.


    The main idea is not to let Nie Zhao leave Nanshi, continue to work hard here, there will always be achievements.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to tear his face with his father. In fact, he knows in his heart that his father has always refused to let him leave and let him out of the limelight in order to pave the way for his elder brother and let him be a stepping stone below. As long as his stepping stone doesn''t move and keeps growing, the person standing above him will naturally get higher and higher.


    He used to be willing, but now he wants to live for himself, and he is not alone, he has a family.


    Nie Zhao politely refuses his father. Although Nie Demin is so angry that he can''t help it, he still lets Nie Zhao go. However, judging from his appearance, he probably hasn''t given up lobbying, but once Nie Zhao makes a decision, he won''t change it easily.


    Nie Demin also knows it''s hard. After Nie Zhao left, he lost his temper again in the office until Nie Chen and Hou Xianshu came in to find him.


    Nie Demin coldly said Nie Zhao''s decision.


    Hou Xianshu also said, "it''s just right to leave. Looking at their husband and wife, it''s not eye-catching. It''s no longer in front of the old man. It saves me fighting with my son all day."Hou Xianshu''s insight is not so deep, so I don''t know the influence of Nie Zhao''s leaving on them.


    Although Nie Chen is not convinced with Nie Zhao, he also knows that half of his achievements can reach his present position because he takes part in Nie Zhao''s task every time. He doesn''t do front-line work, but only does backstage work. Therefore, he can easily get so much accumulation of achievements. Once Nie Zhao leaves, it''s hard for him to get a quick promotion.


    Although Nie Chen is uncomfortable with Nie Zhao, he also knows that Nie Zhao must be used by him.


    "Mom, don''t say it. Nie Zhao is the best weapon for us. Without weapons, how can we compete in the military region! But you can''t let him go. We have to find a way to keep him. " Nie Chen said.


    "With his present doubts about his life, he will not stay, whether he tells him or not." Nie Demin looked at Nie Chen and said.


    Hou Xianshu''s life experience is the same as Nie Zhao''s. she only knows that they are not mother and son, and the others don''t. So hear here in the heart also disgusting enough choke, "since all doubt, can call my mother every day, how can he so will pretend."


    Nie Demin impatiently looked at Hou Xianshu, "you are usually too harsh on him, so he can''t stay."


    Hou Xianshu immediately said noisily, "how can I blame this?" Hou Xianshu was unconvinced and said, "what''s your attitude towards him? It hasn''t changed since I was a child. If you want me to say, it''s mainly because an Wenlan hurt him, so he always wants to go. It''s not that I said you, ah Chen, how nice you were to move out and let them see each other every day. Can Nie Zhao feel comfortable?"

 Chapter 644

    Nie Chen felt uncomfortable when he heard that. The main purpose of marriage is to get married and consolidate his family status, but A large part of his selfishness is to block Nie Zhao and make him sad. It''s also for this reason that he doesn''t move away. He wants him to watch every day and can''t sleep when he sleeps next door.


    Nie Zhao has always been submissive. Nie Chen doesn''t think that he can be forced away. He didn''t go either.


    "He''s very fond of Tao Rong''s baby now. He doesn''t care about an Wenlan." Nie Chen opens a way directly.


    Hou Xianshu was not at home for a long time, so she didn''t know the situation of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao. She thought Nie Zhao never forgot an Wenlan.


    "Can Tao Rong compare with an Wenlan? I think your second younger brother still has an Wenlan in mind. An Wenlan is also restless. He probably thinks about Nie Zhao. Coming to his home for so many years has not brought much benefit to the Nie family. He has not even succeeded in inheriting his family. He has never laid an egg. What''s the use of such a woman? At the beginning, you might as well give an Wenlan to Nie Zhao. Maybe they''ll live in peace. He doesn''t have so many moths now. "


    "How do you talk? It''s your daughter-in-law." Nie Demin could not listen to the warning.


    Hou Xianshu hums. For two years, an Wenlan has not given birth to a child for Nie Chen. It is very important for military families to have a child. An Wenlan has not moved. Naturally, Hou Xianshu is greatly dissatisfied with her.


    "What am I talking about? I''m telling the truth. What if she just can''t have a baby? It''s better to give it to Nie Zhao and harm him. Anyway, he likes it. " Hou Xianshu quarreled.


    Nie Demin really didn''t want to hear such unreliable complaints. He stared directly. Hou Xianshu hummed and didn''t say anything else.


    But Nie Chen, who has been quiet and didn''t interrupt, doesn''t have another emotion.


    An Wenlan has no children. He knows why.


    An Wenlan is drinking medicine secretly. She doesn''t want to have a baby for him for the time being.


    An Wenlan has what abacus he does not matter, anyway he also does not like an Wenlan, does not matter whether she is born or not.


    But today Hou Xianshu such a noise, Nie Chen is an inspiration, with a trace of other inspiration.


    The noisy Nie family''s new year passed like this.


    According to the Convention, Tao Rong will go back to his hometown.


    Nie Zhao is naturally with him. This time, Nie Zhao plans to go home with Tao Rong.


    Although Tao Rong didn''t want to, Nie Zhao said frankly: "it''s been several years. It''s too hard to say if we don''t go back together."


    Tao Rong also thinks that Nie Zhao''s proprieties in this aspect in her last life were all in place. Even if she didn''t like her, it would not make her too shameful.


    At that time, the Tao family took advantage of the fact that Nie Zhao would accompany her back home, and set a trap for Nie Zhao at home. Nie Zhao didn''t escape that time, so there was Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong wants to laugh when she thinks of it. Nie Zhao reaches over to hold Tao Rong and says, "what are you laughing at?"


    Tao Rong took a look at Nie Zhao and said, "I''ll laugh at the reaction of the Taoists that I may see later."


    In fact, Tao Rong is laughing. This time, if you want to have children, you don''t need drugs. Nie Zhao will cooperate with you.


    Thinking of his usual struggling in bed and occasionally excited, he felt even more funny.


    "Don''t forget how I told them about our relationship, so don''t overdo it." Tao Rong reminds a way.


    Nie Zhao hook lip for a while, suddenly in Tao Rong''s cheek kiss a way: "so?"


    Tao Rong took a look at the past, indicating that Uncle Zhang was still there, don''t be dissolute.


    Nie Zhao has no scruples to the person to the chest first floor, "so?"


    Tao Rong stares.


    "My good daughter-in-law, you must always give me a standard, otherwise how can I know what is excessive?"


    "Don''t touch me, don''t look at me! Is this standard OK? " Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao a stiff, the corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, then rightfully say: "this can''t do."


    Tao Rong directly an elbow past, poke in Nie Zhao''s rib above.


    Nie Zhao put Tao Rong in his arms again. He didn''t know when he developed this habit. It was like keeping a baby in his arms, not to be seen by anyone, and trying to stick to himself.


    Tao Rong feels like he''s just going to let him squeeze.


    Such intimacy made two people laugh constantly, and Uncle Zhang''s grim face in front of him couldn''t help but get a smile.


    Soon came to the pottery, but just came to the door of the pottery, but feel strange atmosphere.


    It''s noisy inside, like a lot of people.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other. When they get closer, they see that they are not only Tao family members, but also Yan family members, even Yan Qi.


    As soon as they came back, the crowd was quiet.


    Tao Qian was the first to say, "I''m back."


    Tao Rong looks at several people in Yan''s family, and each other''s eyes are subtle.


    Yan Xiangru rushed forward and said, "your uncle''s family came to discuss things. Last night Alas Your grandmother accidentally fell down the stairs and was rescued in the hospital. She didn''t save her. She died. We are waiting for you to come back and deal with the aftermath. I didn''t inform you last night because it was too late. I thought you would come back this morning anyway. "Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are stunned. They can''t believe that Meng Fengying died like this?


    Looking at Meng Fengying''s children without a sad look, it is estimated that they have long been looking forward to it.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what to do for a moment, so Nie Zhao stepped forward and said, "how to arrange? Listen to the elders. Let''s just say what we need to do. "


    Yan Xiangru immediately laughed, "well, there''s nothing to worry about. We''ve arranged for people to be buried according to the rules of our hometown. We don''t wait for the time to celebrate the new year. When we arrive, we''ll go back to the village together and see the old people off."


    Yan Xiangru can laugh. It seems that after she came back that time, she was annoyed by Meng Fengying and completely ignored her mother and daughter.


    Uncle Yan stood up at this time and said, "first of all, I won''t give a cent of the money. It was under your care that my mother died. You should take full responsibility."


    Aunt Yan also said: "yes, our family has no money. If you look at your family now, you won''t be reluctant to give up such a little money."


    Tao Qian immediately said angrily, "it''s not a matter of money, it''s a matter of responsibility. How can you put it on your daughter''s family? It''s filial piety that we help to take care of the old woman when you''re away."


    Uncle Yan hums coldly: "maybe you think it''s troublesome to take care of her and intentionally kill your mother, so you should take full responsibility. I''m giving you the opportunity to spend more money on filial piety, so that your mother''s Ghost won''t come back to you."


    "You''re bullshit. Believe it or not, I beat you, ghost. How can there be a ghost in the world?" Tao Qian immediately fell on the table and got angry.

 Chapter 645

    In an instant, the room was as noisy as a frying pan.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong back, and two people stand by the wall and watch silently.


    After all, Meng Fengying died. Her house and fields belonged to her son, which had nothing to do with Yan Xiangru.


    But now, because Tao Rong cheated the Taoists to borrow money, on the surface, the Taoists are quite rich now, and it''s not a big problem to give them a few hundred yuan.


    Both sides are willing to eat for fear that the other side will take advantage.


    Tao Rong is not in the mood to listen to their quarrel, but thinking about Meng Fengying.


    That woman has been domineering in her life in the last life. If the Tao family is a soft knife, one on the surface and one on the back, Meng Fengying is a hard knife. She pokes directly at Tao Rong, which is reasonable and full of confidence. It seems that she is an old Buddha, and Tao Rong deserves to support her.


    But Tao Rong knows that Meng Fengying knows her life experience. Even if she knows, she still dares to use her and suck her blood, which shows her inner sinister.


    Although dead happy, but Tao Rong always feel holding a force, his revenge seems not to finish.


    The hatred in the heart is stagnant, which makes Tao Rong''s face worse and worse. The grievances in the past are boiling in her mind.


    Nie Zhao originally focused on watching them quarrel, this moment noticed that Tao Rong is not right, and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong some uncontrollable eyes pan cold, "so dead too cheap for her."


    Nie Zhao is stunned by Tao Rong''s evil spirit and frowns slightly.


    Tao Rong reacts instantly, and reveals the darkest side of herself. She looks at Nie Zhao uneasily. She doesn''t know when. She knows that Nie Zhao has seen her true face, and Tao Rong doesn''t want Nie Zhao to see her ugly self again.


    Nie Zhao didn''t show another look. Instead, he reached out and touched Tao Rong''s head and said in a soft voice, "it doesn''t matter."


    Tao Rong wanted to cry for a moment. After taking a breath, she immediately returned to normal and said, "she''s really a vicious person, which makes me often doubt. Doesn''t it mean that evil is rewarded? Why can she be a villain for such a long time? Death is just a moment. It''s a bit of luck


    Nie Zhao looks at the person who quarrels, not from of pick eyebrow way: "not necessarily is luck."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously. Nie Zhao doesn''t say it clearly, but continues to look at the person who quarrels.


    At the end of the quarrel, both sides want Meng Fengying''s body to rot in the hospital morgue.


    Suddenly Yan Qi spoke.


    Her state at this time is more gloomy than before, and her eyes are very gloomy, as if she is calculating something at any time. It''s like smoking something unclean.


    "The two of you over there are so rich. If you want to eat less, I think you''ve got the money for grandma''s burial."


    They all looked at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    Yan Qi see Tao Rong see over, to her sneer a way: "military family members even relatives buried money are not willing to give a little, say out really not afraid of others joke?"


    As soon as Uncle Yan heard this, he immediately said, "it''s difficult for us. Let''s let Tao Rong''s family come out. You pay, and we''ll do our best. You don''t have to worry about other things."


    This time Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru did not speak, as if everything was easy to discuss as long as they did not take money from their pockets.


    What''s more, they haven''t taken any money from the Nie family up to now. What if they let the Nie family out with such a little money now.


    Nie Zhao knew that Tao Rong hated Meng Fengying, so naturally he didn''t want to go out, so he planned to refuse. When he talked to shameless people, he couldn''t be shameful, and Nie Zhao didn''t care about these false names.


    But Tao Rong took the lead and said, "how much do you need?"


    Seeing that Tao Rong was willing to let go, aunt Yan immediately said, "five hundred."


    As soon as Tao Qian heard the lion open his mouth, he immediately said, "OK, Tao Rong, Nie Zhao, you give me the money and I''ll arrange it."


    "That''s no good. It should be arranged by the eldest man!" Aunt Yan called again.


    Tao Rong sneered and said, "I''m afraid 500 is not enough. You can rest assured that Nie Zhao and I will follow you all the way. We need money. We''ll give it directly. I''m from shankan village at least. I naturally know where we need to spend money."


    Nie Zhao immediately agreed with the way: "reasonable, so decided, hurry to leave, don''t delay the time."


    With that, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao turn around and leave the room and walk downstairs.


    The only people left were those who were blinded, those who could not take advantage, and those who complained about each other.


    After going out, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong got on the bus first.


    Nie Zhao asked: "why do you agree to give money? Aren''t you not happy?"


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I''m really not happy, but after that, they want to get hold of me in reputation, which makes it even more untenable. Didn''t we chase her back before? Now that she''s dead, I don''t do anything. On the contrary, I''m easy to be criticized. "Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes and said, "how can I always feel that you seem to be holding a big move?"


    Tao Rong smiles and doesn''t speak.


    At this time, Uncle Zhang, who was driving, asked about the situation.


    Nie Zhao said simply that Uncle Zhang was surprised, but seeing that Tao Rong was not sad at all, when he thought about what the old woman had done before, Uncle Zhang would not say anything.


    At this time, the two families also came down and divided into two groups. Uncle Yan and Tao Qian went to the hospital to arrange the delivery of the body. The rest of the family members and the younger generation went directly to the village to arrange their affairs in advance.


    Tao Rong, they have to pay, so they go to the hospital first.


    Originally, Tao Qian wanted to ride with Tao Rong.


    But before he touched the door handle, Nie Zhao said, "sorry, I can''t sit here. The seat is broken."


    Tao Qian loses face in front of Uncle Yan. As soon as he turns blue, he looks at Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong seemed to be in a daze.


    Tao Qian hummed, and then he could only grievance himself and uncle Yan riding together.


    After arriving at the hospital, Tao Rong went to pay the fee. Nie Zhao seldom took the initiative to see Meng Fengying''s body with them.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about the rest. Tao Rong is not interested in Meng Fengying''s body. After paying the money, he took a bus with Nie Zhao and went to shankan village first.


    In the car, Nie Zhao was quiet for a long time before he said, "I suspect Meng Fengying''s death is not an accident."


    Tao Rong is thinking about something. Suddenly, she turns her head and looks at Nie Zhao in surprise. "What?"


    "Her death may have something to do with Tao Qian, but I just stopped by to see the scene, because it was regarded as an accident, so the scene was not well protected and there was no evidence left. If you want to investigate, you can temporarily save the body, and I''ll find someone to investigate slowly."

 Chapter 646

    Nie Zhao felt that Tao Qian''s attitude was very problematic from the very beginning. In fact, such a guilty person is easy to see in Nie Zhao''s eyes, and the loopholes in his speech are also very obvious in Nie Zhao''s ears.


    From the beginning, Nie Zhao suspected Tao Qian.


    And he has observed that Yan Xiangru''s attitude is a little abnormal.


    Uncle Yan''s family is normal.


    so according to general inference, Yan Xiang knows what Tao Qian did, and Tao Qian is the biggest suspect.


    Nie Zhao tells Tao Rong all the analysis, and the rest depends on how Tao Rong chooses.


    Nie Zhao is also very surprised. He thinks it may be caused by the conflict between people with the same bad temper.


    But it''s a shock to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong knows how cruel Tao Qian is, but it''s terrible that he should be so calm about killing people.


    If Meng Fengying''s death really has something to do with Tao Qian, it proves that it is not accidental killing, but intentional killing.


    Tao Rong thought of all the reasons.


    Because Meng Fengying knows Tao Rong''s life experience, she has been restless, and wants to use the secret of her life experience to ask for benefits from both sides. Because she gradually feels that Meng Fengying is out of control, and they can''t stop it once, and they can''t stop it twice, so she has such an impulse to kill.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath. She knew what kind of people she was dealing with for a long time, so she was surprised. After a period of time, Tao Rong said calmly, "don''t investigate."


    Nie Zhao doesn''t have much to say. Although he knows that Tao Rong hates the Tao family very much, it''s his parents. Maybe the charge of murder is too heavy. Tao Rong''s hatred is not enough to deal with them in this way.


    But in fact, Tao Rong just feels that it''s meaningless to let Tao Qian spend the rest of his life in prison. It''s too comfortable. She doesn''t want to.


    When we arrived at shankan village, we saw many people coming, even the village head. Tao Rong also met sun Huada, who had not seen him for a long time.


    He stood far away from the crowd and looked at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao dejectedly, but he was not so reckless as before.


    When Tao Rong and Nie Zhao come, Yan Xiangru takes them to pay for the coffins they buy, the objects they need for the funeral, and the people they ask for help.


    In fact, Nie Zhao didn''t even get 100 yuan.


    And Yan Xiangru and aunt Yan have the cheek to say that they are saving money for their young couple, which is also thick skinned.


    Soon, Meng Fengying''s body was sent back and put into the coffin.


    Tao Rong has been secretly observing Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru in this process. They really look strange, especially when Yan Xiangru is crying for her old mother. The guilty look is too obvious.


    It is estimated that in the face of coffins and tombstones, she is still afraid. Unfortunately, even her biological mother can''t resist the charm of money in their eyes.


    Because Tao Rong and Nie Zhao give money to help, people in the village praise Tao Rong for a while. After all, everyone knows what Meng Fengying did to Tao Rong. If you look at Meng Fengying''s other grandchildren, you can only see through their hearts when they are in the wrong place.


    Before, uncle Yan said that Tao Rong and Nie Zhao didn''t need to be involved in other things. In fact, as a granddaughter, Tao Rong was not qualified to be involved in other things. She was not qualified to be involved in any other things, even if she was wearing hemp and wearing filial piety.


    So just stand by and watch. When it''s her turn, kneel down and offer incense.


    Tao Rong is not stubborn, but kneels down. Anyway, if Nie Zhao accompanies her, she should worship heaven and earth with Nie Zhao.


    Meng Fengying was buried in a state of extreme simplification. Although the old people in the village are a little dissatisfied with this, their children have discussed it, and they are not good to interrupt.


    After the burial, we can have a simple meal and go away.


    Nie Zhao is pulled to drink by the village head again. In broad daylight, Nie Zhao is not afraid of being cheated this time.


    Seeing them drinking, Tao Rong tells Nie Zhao that he wants to go to the master''s side to see if people have come back, because Tao Rong overhears people in the village. It seems that uncle Qi has come back before.


    Nie Zhao naturally contacted uncle Qi before he came, but Uncle Qi insisted on not seeing Tao Rong, and he didn''t know where he had gone for a while. Nie Zhao doesn''t want to stop Tao Rong, so he nods to let her go by herself.


    Tao Rong walked all the way to the outside of Uncle Qi''s house. Unfortunately, the door was locked, knocked and yelled twice. There was no movement inside.


    Tao Rong thought about it and whistled. If Bai Ya was there, he would call for a response. But there was still no movement. Tao Rong didn''t have to climb over the wall. There must be no one inside.


    Tao Rong was a little disappointed. She put the note into the door, hoping that master would call her back when she saw it. She was still a little worried about him.


    After all, uncle Qi is her most concerned elder.


    Tao Rong disappointed to go back, the result is still in the middle of the people do not want to face the interception.


    Looking at Yan Qi, Tao Rong said with no expression: "what''s the matter?"Yan Qi glanced up and down at Tao Rong and said, "you have a good time."


    Tao Rong said: "I think you are praising me."


    "But all you have now is taken from me." "Yin Qi said:" what are you proud of


    Does Tao Rongxin say that he is showing off? However, she has no interest in Yan Qi''s clamour.


    Straight ahead, Yanqi said, "I don''t think your lesson is enough. Don''t get in the way."


    Yan Qi didn''t stop Tao Rong, but let her push away and leave directly. She just said a cruel word behind her.


    "One day, I''ll take back what belongs to me, Tao Rong. Don''t think you can be at ease. I''ll take revenge. I won''t give up. I''m better than you everywhere. You''ll never be better than me. You should be trampled on by me! " Yan Qi said hoarsely.


    That tone seemed to have the power of curse, which made Tao Rong wonder what kind of face she was now, so she looked back.


    Tao Rong was also surprised by the ferocious hatred on her face, as if Yan Qi was not afraid of everything, and could rush to fight against her at any time, or even die together.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said delicately: "you have said countless changes. I want to see when you can achieve it. Don''t just talk."


    Tao Rong''s provocation is always Yan Qi''s most intolerable, "you wait, I will make your life worse than death, I Yan Qi said, unless I die, otherwise I will never let you go."


    Tao Rong feels that Yan Qi is crazy. Every time she sees her, she becomes more neurotic. What makes Yan Qi unhappy?

 Chapter 647

    Tao Rong found that Yan Qi didn''t know when to develop such a problem. Whenever she encountered something unpleasant, she liked to turn the corner on Tao Rong. It seems that all her misfortunes are caused by Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong tilted his head and said curiously, "you just hate me. What''s the reason for hating me?"


    Yan Qi said with a grim smile: "your existence is the reason why I hate you. Because of you, what I have experienced, all those blame you."


    Tao Rong laughingly said, "Oh? When I pushed me down the cliff, I retaliated and charmed people with overpowering drugs, and was caught in public, or did I harm my brother, but instead I was trapped in a cage and humiliated by the people arranged by my father? "


    Speaking of this, Yan Qi''s Scarlet eyes will burst out.


    Tao Rong continued: "or do you want to pit Nie Zhao, but I stopped him halfway. Right Didn''t you want to arrange for a rogue to be my husband? I gave him up to you. It''s a pity that he died. Otherwise, you will be married now, won''t you? "


    Tao Rong said these just want to disgust Yan Qi, let her say cruel words, Tao Rong proved that he can say more bloody.


    But when she finished her last sentence, Yan Qi''s whole state changed. It seemed that It seemed that Nie Pei was afraid and nervous when he saw the ghost. He was shaking all over, but he was in a state of being fierce.


    Tao Rong can''t refute her Yan Qi for a long time. Her heart gradually becomes suspicious. She remembers the shock when she first heard the news and the Yan family who suddenly moved away.


    Associate today Meng Fengying''s affair, Tao Rong suddenly cold voice way: "should not be in order not to marry that rascal, you killed a person."


    Tao Rong originally just wanted to blow it up, but he didn''t expect Yan Qi to suddenly shout: "it''s not me, I didn''t kill him!"


    Tao Rong looks at Yan Qi with cold all over her body. If it''s not Yan Qi, it may be uncle Yan. As expected, it''s not the same as a family.


    Knowing about the two murders in a row, Tao Rong has difficulty pretending to be a town.


    Tao Ji and uncle Yan may not know the meaning of shaking their hands so much.


    "I''m kidding. You don''t take it seriously." Tao Rong deliberately pretended to be indifferent and said, "it''s strange that you can do it with your courage."


    Yan Qi shook God, a few seconds, only to restore the spirit, "less nonsense."


    Tao Rong sneered: "it''s you who have been talking nonsense. I don''t want to talk to you."


    With that, Tao Rong turned neatly and left quickly.


    Tao Rong''s heart didn''t settle until she saw Nie Zhao. She was either afraid of Yan Qi or she felt It''s very uncomfortable.


    Nie Zhao naturally sees that Tao Rong''s face turns white. He finds an excuse to care about Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is not convenient to say more here, so he waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about it at home."


    Nie Zhao asked, "shall we go now?"


    Tao Rong just want to nod, see Yan Xiangru came over and said: "why don''t you continue to eat, why do you run out?"


    Tao Rong said directly: "Mom, let''s go back first. It''s hard to drive at night. It''s all afternoon. It''s too late if we''re late."


    "Then stay one night. There''s a room at home." Yan Xiang is like Ba but not Tao.


    Nie Zhao immediately opened his mouth and said, "it''s not convenient. There''s something else at home."


    Nie Zhao opened his mouth. Yan Xiangru didn''t say much. He could only say, "Nie Zhao, go and say hello to the master. I have something to say to Tao Rong, and then I''ll go."


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong looked at each other, nodded and went in.


    Yan Xiangru quickly pulls Tao Rong to the angle of no one and says, "can you ask Nie Zhaoduo for some money? After the new year, there will be another pile of debt. Our family may not be able to support you. You are pregnant."


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "he paid all the money this time. How can I ask for it again?"


    "You are his wife. I''m so sorry. As long as you ask, he doesn''t want to give it. If you don''t help the family, how can I feel that it''s so difficult to ask for money from you? You''re not fooling us, are you?" Yan Xiangru''s face is not good.


    Tao Rongli said: "Mom, what are you talking about? How can I? Before my grandmother went to the city to make trouble, I have lost face. Now the people of Nie family doubt whether I will make money in my own home. This year''s red envelopes have been saved without my hand. I''m worried about the money in my passbook every day. Besides, how can I not hold my arms As for pregnancy, the most you can do is to make up for what you have borrowed a lot of money, so you can''t make up for it? "


    Yan Xiangru''s face was embarrassed and said, "your brother wants money to go to school for medical treatment. We live in a town where the cost of living is a little higher. Naturally, it''s different."


    "But isn''t dad still working?" Tao Rong asks curiously: "his money can return first."


    Yan Xiangru frowned and said, "why do you always want to make money for your family? Don''t you plan to provide for your parents? Are you bad at it? You are not allowed to have such a rebellious thought in the future. "Tao Rong sneered in his heart, but said on the surface: "I don''t mean that. I''m just afraid you''re worried, and I can''t catch up with you there."


    "Or You stay here tonight. It''s not easy for you to do it at Nie''s house. We''ll make sure you''re safe. " Yan Xiangru suggested in a low voice.


    "But I''m going to take the college entrance examination soon." Tao rongdao.


    "Is it important for you to take the college entrance examination or the money? How can you be so selfish and just think about yourself instead of how hard we are now? Every day he was called on to pay his debts. " Yan Xiang is as fierce as a horse.


    Tao Rong quickly said: "Mom, don''t worry. It''s not that I attach importance to myself, but that I can''t stay tonight. There''s something wrong with the Nie family, so Nie Zhao is so anxious to go back."


    Yan Xiangru looks at Tao Rong suspiciously. Tao Rong says: "if you don''t believe me, I''ll listen to you."


    Tao Rong thinks it''s OK to say this, but she doesn''t want to. Yan Xiangru really starts to distrust her. When Tao Qian comes out with Nie Zhao, Yan Xiangru immediately asks her to stay.


    I don''t know if the two had discussed in advance. Tao Qian immediately agreed.


    Yan Xiangru also pulled a Tao Rong, let her mouth.


    Tao Rong put on a soft and weak look and said to Nie Zhao: "Nie Zhao, otherwise, let''s stay tonight. I miss my parents and younger brother very much. I haven''t come back from school for a long time, and my grandmother just passed away. Look..."


    Nie Zhao immediately sank his face and said, "no, I didn''t say that before? There''s something urgent at home. I must go back tonight. The funeral has been finished. There should be nothing else


    Nie Zhao is so tough that Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian are embarrassed. In the end, they can only let Tao Rong and Nie Zhao go.

 Chapter 648

    Such a small tacit understanding is a piece of cake for Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, so everyone went back to Nie''s home smoothly in the evening.


    Just Tao Rong don''t know, because this time back things, make Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru more suspicious of Tao Rong.


    They always feel that Tao Rong is not as miserable in the Nie family as she said, and Nie Zhao is not completely indifferent. Under their observation, sometimes Nie Zhao is very considerate to Tao Rong, like a real couple.


    They had to think more about Meng Fengying''s words before.


    Nie Zhao is actually very protective of his wife. How can Tao Rong not have money? Moreover, how can the Nie family control Tao Rong''s money after two years? This is unreasonable.


    Unless Tao Rong has been cheating them, can get money, but do not want to give them money.


    When they think about it like this, their backs are cold. They have borrowed nearly ten thousand yuan of foreign debt, and the interest is still very high. When they borrowed money, they didn''t count the interest. Now they have no idea how much money they owe. If Tao Rong doesn''t give the money, they will die.


    The more the couple thought about it, the more flustered they were, so they discussed looking for an opportunity to test it.


    The Spring Festival holiday soon passed, and Tao Rong began the sprint semester of the college entrance examination.


    Although Nie Zhao still has a few days off, he can only see Tao Rong in the evening.


    During this period, Nie Demin and Nie Chen almost cross to talk with him. Once Tao Rong saw him, he suggested Nie Zhao go back to the military area first, and it was hard to stay at home.


    Nie Zhao had no choice but to return to the military region ahead of time.


    Before long, Nie Zhao was sent out to carry out the task again, and Nie Demin and Nie Chen couldn''t find Nie Zhao any more.


    Starting in May, Nie Zhao no longer took over the task, but continued to hand over the work and submit materials.


    Before the college entrance examination, Nie Zhao went back to Nie''s home and began to accompany Tao Rong to prepare for the entrance examination.


    But the family is still restless, Nie Zhao simply take Tao Rong to the hotel to review, to avoid the Nie family.


    As a result, this evasion caused a big problem.


    During this period, the Taos couldn''t bear to be harassed by debt collectors. They finally decided to go to the Nie family to see the real situation. They pretended that they were seriously ill and borrowed money. At that time, the Nie family would be embarrassed not to lend money to their in laws.


    But Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were not at home at that time.


    The Tao family, who were guarding the entrance and exit, could not get in at all, and could not contact Tao Rong.


    At this time, when Nie Chen came in and out, he saw the people of the Tao family. He didn''t have to think about it much, so he politely invited them in.


    Only Nie Chen and an Wenlan are at home.


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian were so happy that they pretended to entertain their elders. Looking at the mansion they couldn''t see in their whole life, their saliva would flow down.


    All the way to marvel, eyes full of greed, such a talent in line with Nie Chen and an Wenlan''s expectations, rather than Tao Rong as calm, as if nothing into the eye.


    They don''t know why such couples have children like Tao Rong.


    But it''s also a good thing that Tao Rong has such shameful parents.


    Two people inquired enthusiastically, only then knew each other''s intention.


    Immediately said Nie Zhao in order to accompany Tao Rong college entrance examination can be prepared at ease, so stay in the hotel. They don''t go home these days, and they can''t get in touch.


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian were worried immediately.


    Nie Chen and an Wenlan are very clever. In a few words, they find out the contradiction.


    An Wenlan wants to crack down on Tao Rong''s scam with a smile, and directly and frankly shows that the Nie family has actually given Tao Rong a lot of money, and has never taken care of her passbook, which is her own, whatever she spends.


    I don''t know why Tao Rong wants to hide from her parents and make them live so hard. By the way, she also mentions Meng Fengying''s coming before.


    At that time, they wondered why Tao Rongming could find a better hospital for her grandmother to cover the cost of treatment, and the Nie family had no problem at all, but Tao Rongming did not.


    An Wenlan also pretends to be kind-hearted and says that Tao Rong is willing to have other considerations, but this has already made Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru almost vomit blood.


    They didn''t think that what they were worried about before was true. It was so terrible that they were cheated by Tao Rong all the time.


    Nie Chen also added to ask whether the relationship between their relatives is not good?


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru can''t help yelling at Tao Rong and threatening to catch her, teach her a lesson and let her know what filial piety is.


    But the problem is that they don''t know where Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are now.


    But this can''t stop them.


    I don''t know where they live now, but I know that Tao Rong''s entrance examination site, as long as the entrance is blocked before the exam, I will be able to stop Tao Rong.


    In Tao Qian''s and Yan Xiangru''s eyes, Tao Rong''s participation in the college entrance examination is nothing. Now the most important thing is to give them money. If Tao Rong dares to cheat them, she won''t want to participate in the college entrance examination. She must spit out the money.Two people leave Nie''s house in a fierce manner.


    An Wenlan and Nie Chen also plan to go to the test site to see the excitement. It must be wonderful.


    Tao Qian and Yan Xiang come up with Tao Yu. They have money on them, so they live in a good hotel with their children, eat well and sleep well. However, when they return to the hotel this time, looking at the expensive place, they feel pain in their hearts.


    But it''s more of a fear, a fear of the future.


    Both of them were of low quality, so when they went back, they quarreled directly because of their bad psychology. They had to find someone to blame for everything. They started to blame each other and even fight to vent their anger. Soon they quarreled with Tao Yu, who was watching TV next door.


    Tao Yu looks at her parents and finally says something hidden in her heart.


    About the true face of Tao Rong, Tao Yu said it bit by bit.


    Yan Xiangru and Tao Qian deeply feel that they have been fooled by Tao Rong. They want to find Tao Rong now and beat her. Only when they are disabled can they get rid of their anger.


    The dead girl had always hated them, thinking about how to revenge them, just because she was not very good to her before? It''s a crazy little bitch.


    Want to use them, trap them, think beautiful, see who can fight who.


    They accumulate their inner anger and substitute Tao Rong for the evil persecutor, while they are innocent victims. Although they have a vague guess in their hearts that Tao Rong knows that he is not born, he also has the grace of nurturing. How can he be so vicious. So it''s all Tao Rong''s fault. She''s morally indefensible.


    As soon as they add up, they will make some preparations and wait patiently for the arrival of the day of the college entrance examination.

 Chapter 649

    The night before the college entrance examination, Nie Zhao was afraid that Tao Rong was nervous, so he wanted to take her out to relax and stop reading.


    Tao Rong is a little excited, but not nervous, but really does not want to read, so he went out to eat with Nie Zhao, chose a clean restaurant, ensured food safety, and relaxed in the soothing music.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "do you have confidence?"


    Tao Rong asked: "if I fail in the exam, won''t you take me to Beishi?"


    "How is that possible?" Nie Zhaoli''s horse road.


    "So, it doesn''t make any difference to you." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    "I see you''re working so hard, so I hope you get what you want." Nie Zhao said with a smile as he offered Tao Rong vegetables.


    Looking at Nie Zhao, who takes good care of herself these days, Tao Rong smiles. She is almost satisfied.


    As long as everything goes well, she can follow Nie Zhao to leave without pressure.


    Everything will go in a good direction.


    After eating, they did not leave in a hurry. Instead, they took a walk in the mall.


    As Tao Rong walked, he looked around carelessly. Suddenly, several familiar figures flashed by.


    Tao Rong steps immediately down, carefully look at the past, there is no shadow.


    Tao Rong is puzzled, his eyesight has always been very good, it is impossible to look away.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t hold Tao Rong. He turned his head and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    Tao Rong frowned at Nie Zhao and said, "why do I seem to see the people of the Tao family?"


    "Who?" Nie Zhao asked in surprise.


    Tao Rong hesitated, "it seems that all three are here."


    "Why? Didn''t you talk on the phone before? " Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "they were quite normal at that time. I didn''t say I would come. " It''s just that I''ve been worried about debt. Tao Rong wanted to solve their problems after the college entrance examination, so he could delay them.


    "Go out and have a look?" Nie Zhaoli''s horse road.


    "No, there are several exits over there. I''m sure we can''t catch them, but I think they''ve come. They must go to Nie''s house to find me, but we''ve been out of touch all the time." Tao Rong then looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao immediately understood and got through the phone.


    It''s a pity that other people were busy that day, and no one noticed that Nie Chen brought people in.


    So when Wang Bo answered, he only said that there were relatives and friends who cared about Tao Rong''s preparation and sent some blessings. There was nothing special.


    No one from the Tao family came to find Tao Rong. Is Tao Rong really wrong?


    When she goes back in the evening, Tao Rong is still thinking about it. Nie Zhao apologizes for not letting Tao Rong go out for dinner, which won''t affect her mood.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong sitting on the bed and doesn''t know what she is thinking. He squats on the ground, clenches Tao Rong''s hand with both hands, looks up at her and gives her encouragement.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''m by your side. The sky is falling down. I''ll support you. You can do what you should do at this time with ease. Don''t think about it."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with a firm face. His eyes and words give people a sense of stability.


    Gradually, Tao Rong is no longer anxious. Anyway, Nie Zhao is there. What else can she do.


    But the next day, when Tao Rong saw the situation at the entrance of the examination center, she really felt a little overwhelmed.


    It seems that they are too confident to deceive them all the time. After all, they are not fools, or they can''t hide it.


    Before the college entrance examination, the school gate should be full of blessing slogans, but now there are several very abrupt banners in it.


    #Tao Rong is unfilial. She entrails her parents and forces them to borrow usury and not pay back their money.


    Tao Rong is unfilial. She is rich and only cares about her own happiness, regardless of her parents'' life and death.


    Tao Rong is unfilial. She makes her parents in debt, conceals the fact that her parents are rich, and sucks her parents'' blood.


    Tao Rong is unfilial. She makes her parents and brothers live in the street, and she disappears in spite of her brother''s illness, Such a person is not qualified to take the exam. Please help punish her and give us justice.


    under the banner, there are two people sitting on the ground crying, because the security guards try to drive them away and maintain order. After all, there are too many parents and students around, and even reporters come to visit.


    The security guards seem to sympathize with them. They are very low in their attitude of rushing people. They are all persuading them not to affect other children''s college entrance examination. We will talk about it later when we have something to do.


    But Yan Xiangru is crying. They have no choice but to say that their daughter is hiding from her. They have to wait for her and let her be responsible to their parents. Otherwise, they will die.


    There are 15 minutes left to enter the examination room. Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were both stunned for a moment when they saw this scene. It''s true that I didn''t think that there would be unexpected disasters.


    For Nie Zhao, what the three Taoists said made him even more confused. What is usury?Soon, Tao Rong decided to take the exam without asking. After all, this group of people can''t rush into the exam room except making trouble here. Tao Rong is very determined to know what is the most important thing at this moment. So she said hello to Nie Zhao directly and went to the school gate without looking back.


    At the door is someone to check the admission card, the inspectors see the name of Tao Rong, obviously stunned, but he is not good talkative, just curious to see Tao Rong two eyes on the admission card returned, but unfortunately was next to the talkative people see, suddenly screamed.


    "Ah! So you are Tao Rong. "


    A person called up, there was a group of people around, watching the crowd is not too big, some parents a pair of elders face to the front education: "you do not see your parents and brother over there? It''s cruel of you to enter the examination room so calmly. There will be students like you


    "I''ve met her. She seems to be a top three student in Nanshi No.1 middle school. She also won the oral English contest before."


    "Bah, no matter how excellent she is, she can''t cover up her moral problems. In our country, we should first look at her moral character and then her ability. Filial piety is the first priority. Even if such a person enters the society, it''s also a cancer. It''s better not to occupy everyone''s quota now. It''s also a waste to give her."


    Everyone around tao Rong, but for dozens of seconds, almost all of them scolded Tao Rong. Of course, this is only a small number of people, most of them just indifferently go to the theatre or do their own things.


    Tao Rong has been slandered a lot in the past, so what these people say is right. Maybe some people just want to squeeze her out of the examination room and lose a competitor.


    So Tao Rong was still determined to move forward, but he was stopped by someone.


    Tao Rong looks at the good person coldly and wants to talk. All the time, the arm came across and pushed away the good man.

 Chapter 650

    "Who allowed you to stop anyone? Are you a policeman?"


    The man turned his head and saw that he was a handsome man with a tall man and a strong bearing. He was immediately subdued.


    Nie Zhao cold face swept around one eye, was swept to the people as if they were poured a basin of cold water like, immediately did not dare to make a sound.


    When Nie Zhao turned to Tao Rong, he immediately showed a warm smile, "you go, calm down and have a good exam. I''ll do everything."


    Tao Rong pursed her lips and nodded: "I''ll explain to you later."


    Nie Zhao nodded with a smile and said, "good."


    Tao Rong turned and was about to leave, but he heard a cry.


    "Tao Rong, it''s Tao Rong! You stop for me


    "Sister, don''t you want your brother?"


    "Daughter, don''t run away. If you dare to run, we will die in front of you today."


    But Tao Rong is still determined to go, because she knows Nie Zhao will help her.


    Sure enough, when the Tao family rushed over, they were stopped by Nie Zhao.


    They are still a little afraid of Nie Zhao, but the news from Nie Chen and an Wenlan is that Tao Rong is cheating at both ends, so Nie Zhao doesn''t know his wife''s real face at all.


    They must tear down Tao Rong, so according to Nie Zhao''s arrangement, they will help them pay back the money.


    "Son in law, my family is really sorry for you. I didn''t expect to raise such a cruel daughter. She will do the same to us and to you sooner or later. Don''t stop us. Let''s get her out together and let her make it clear to us. If we don''t make it clear, we can''t take the exam. " Tao Qian Yi said in a righteous way.


    Yan Xiangru was also heartbroken and said: "my daughter is a liar. She lies on both sides. She doesn''t know how much money she''s going to dig out of your house. She hides herself and doesn''t know what she''s going to do. In this matter, you have to listen to us, stand with us, expose her and let her spit out all her money. We can''t have such a greedy bad woman in our family!"


    Two people try their best to discredit Tao Rong, see Nie Zhao indifferent, quickly said their suffering, trying to cause sympathy. And just then, the siren sounded.


    Several police cars appeared on the roadside, and soon a group of police began to maintain the scene. Several people came in the direction of Nie Zhao.


    "The police are here just in time. Go in and get the rebellious girl out."


    "Yes, if you don''t explain clearly and solve problems, people like her won''t accompany the exam."


    Taojia people a burst of excitement with the police request, thought it was a kind-hearted people can not see past to help them call the police.


    Results the next second, the police captain saluted Nie Zhao respectfully.


    Nie Zhao pointed directly at Tao''s three humanitarians: "they make trouble and bring it back to the police station!"


    As soon as Nie Zhao''s voice dropped, the police began to take action.


    The three Taos were all hoodwinked, and they didn''t start shouting until the police came to handcuff them.


    "Nie Zhao, we are your father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    "It''s the woman who did it. We''re kind enough to remind you, how can you be so good?"


    "Don''t catch us. You should catch Tao Rong. Don''t you see our banner?"


    Tao Yu clamorously pointed to the banner, but in the twinkling of an eye, the banner has been removed.


    Tao''s family still refuses to give in, but they are finally taken away by the police. Nie Zhao also goes to the nearest police station to try to solve the problem before Tao Rong finishes the exam.


    At this time, Tao Rong has come to the test center, successfully found a seat, waiting for the test.


    The mood of the morning was destroyed. Tao Rong didn''t feel excited to fight in the examination room at this time. Some of her emotions were that she couldn''t be hindered by those disgusting people.


    If those people want her to be unhappy, she has to be happy for them.


    So she must not fail.


    Close your eyes, calm down, just play normally.


    The examinees came to the scene one after another. Some people couldn''t help looking at Tao Rong more after they came in. After all, there were many examinees at the door at that time. It''s inevitable that some of them were in the same classroom with Tao Rong.


    After a while, a invigilator came to check his personal information.


    One teacher is watching from above, one is watching from behind, and another is checking one by one all the way.


    When the teacher came to Tao Rong and picked up the certificate, he let out a cry.


    Tao Rong raised his head to look at the past, the teacher tut a, way: "is it me?"


    Tao Rong''s heart is inexplicably on fire, "certificate photo is my photo taken not long ago, even the hairstyle is the same, the teacher can''t see it?"


    As expected, the teacher sneered and said, "some people look like good students, but their character is just..."


    Hearing this, Tao Rong suddenly stood up and said harshly, "teacher, please treat every examinee fairly, or I will complain about you."


    The teacher immediately sneered: "what''s wrong with you? Be careful what you say. Don''t be too rampant. This is the examination room! "


    Tao Rong is not timid at all, because she is holding a stomach of fire, "how can I be so rampant? I prepare things according to the requirements. There is no problem, but you make trouble for me. What do you mean? What do you mean by sarcasm? Do you know me? Are we familiar? How can you define my character? Just a few words from someone you don''t know? In the face of such a big college entrance examination, you should say these words to affect a candidate. Are you qualified to work here? "The teacher was so angry that two teachers immediately came to comfort him, hoping to calm down the problem. After all, it was the entrance examination room for the college entrance examination.


    "Classmate, don''t quarrel, don''t influence other students."


    Tao Rong immediately refuted one of the teachers and said, "is it me or this incompetent invigilator who is influencing me? I''m just arguing for my rights and interests. I want to change the invigilator, or change the examination room for me, otherwise I have reason to suspect that this teacher will interfere with my college entrance examination three times and four times because of his prejudice against me. "


    Tao Rong is not a good-natured person. If she is provoked by others, she will not retort. Most of the time, she is too lazy to retort.


    But when she is in a bad mood, if someone bumps into the muzzle of a gun without eyes, don''t blame her.


    Some people are afraid of bullying others. As soon as Tao Rong gets tough, the other party knows that the student is tough and hard to get into trouble. However, in front of so many people, he is also embarrassed to apologize. He can only let the two teachers next to him act as peacemakers to ease the tension between the two sides.


    And just then, the inspector came. They were going to inspect the classrooms to see if there were any sudden problems that needed to be solved.


    I just saw that there seemed to be a problem here, so I came in and asked.


    Of course, the other two teachers said it was ok, but looking at Tao Rong and the other teacher sulking, the inspector immediately said seriously, "what''s the matter?"


    "It was the student who didn''t obey the rules. I just checked the information." The invigilator complained first.

 Chapter 651

    Tao Rong sneered and said the situation directly, "this examiner treats students differently, which has seriously affected my examination status. I ask him to leave, otherwise I will report to the Education Bureau."


    In front of all the leaders, a student said such self righteous big words, which made several senior inspectors on the scene couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing such a voice, Tao Rong didn''t blush or panic. On the contrary, she was more calm and self-confident. She was originally a strong type. The more others looked down on her, the more she would arouse her resistance.


    The teacher who was sued sneered: "you see, this examinee is amazing." What kind of person are you, education bureau? Funny? Is the Education Bureau run by her family?


    "This classmate, it''s all misunderstanding. You''d better prepare well for the exam. There''s not much time left. The college entrance examination is very important. Don''t delay for trifles."


    One of the young inspectors couldn''t help getting round.


    Tao Rong''s face was full of contempt.


    Tao Rong saw his look and knew that this man would not let him go easily. Later, he didn''t know what kind of trifles he would embarrass himself with.


    So Tao Rong didn''t listen to any advice at all, "if you don''t deal with it for me, I''ll call to report it now."


    "Alas! How can you... " The persuader said impatiently.


    Tao Rong didn''t pay any attention to it. She turned around and was about to go out.


    When the accused teacher was about to get angry, he suddenly saw a man rushing in from the outside, coming to the procurator''s leading leader and saying something in a low voice.


    On hearing this, the leader''s face suddenly changed. He looked up at Tao Rong. After confirming her name again and again, his face immediately filled with a smile and said, "don''t worry, Tao Rong. You can rest assured to prepare here. We have received your opinions. Of course, we will come out. You can do it well and prepare for the exam at ease."


    Tao Rong frowned and looked at the leader.


    The teacher who was sued immediately said, "what? Director, you... "


    "You go out and leave the certificate." The leader directly issued a stern voice in the face of him.


    When people look at this scene, they are silly. What''s the matter?


    "Director? I... " The teacher who was sued was impatient and wanted to argue. After all, it was a shame to be expelled. Doesn''t it prove that what Tao Rong said just now is true? That has an impact on his career. How can he easily identify with it.


    The leader''s eyes were sharp, and said: "Mr. Wang, please cooperate with me. What Tao Rong said just now is right. No matter what her family situation is, it''s her private matter. You are just an examiner in the college entrance examination room. No matter how the examinee is in private, you have no right to embarrass her and say some ugly words to affect her examination status. You have lost your position as an invigilator If you can''t treat every examinee fairly, you are not qualified to stay here as an examiner. "


    After the leader said, he turned to the person behind him and said, "let the replacement examiner come here. There is no time left. Don''t waste the examinee''s precious test preparation time."


    The teacher who was sued had a ferocious look and wanted to talk about it again. However, seeing that the leaders were going to invite security guards, the teacher who was a little familiar with him came forward to stop him and advised him to leave.


    At last, the teacher who just returned his righteous words left in such a gloomy way.


    Although they were confused, the leader gave the order, and no one dared to be biased against Tao Rong any more.


    Tao Rong sat down and thought about it carefully, and then she understood that her sullen spirit had almost disappeared. A trace of sweet radian appeared in the corner of her mouth, calming her mind and preparing for the exam at ease.


    After going out, the inspectors whispered, and someone came forward to ask the leader.


    The leader said helplessly: "this person can''t be touched. If there is something wrong with her exam on our side, then all of us don''t want to mix in Nanshi. Don''t ask more about other things."


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao was relieved when he learned about the situation through his mobile phone.


    He was worried that Tao Rong would be affected by the previous situation after he went in. He asked someone to look at him and remind him if there was any problem.


    But he didn''t expect that an examiner would embarrass Tao Rong because of his selfish prejudice. This is really adding fuel to the fire. Nie Zhao naturally won''t let his daughter-in-law be wronged. Although they usually don''t like to use their family''s power to do some things, at the moment, it''s a fool that people don''t reason first and don''t teach them a lesson.


    Nie Zhao cleared the school for Tao Rong, and the rest was from the police station.


    Tao family three people were put in the interrogation room, three people are still not afraid of anything, shouting, eager to tell all the secrets of Tao Rong.


    The police of the police station have been told that they are not allowed to approach them, so they can only wait for Nie Zhao to come.


    After Nie Zhao came over, he said directly, "give it to me, you don''t have to worry."


    Then he went straight into the interrogation room.


    He went in, three people if not one hand were handcuffed in the chair, really want to rush."Nie Zhao, are you hoodwinked by some cheap girl? We didn''t do anything. Why do you arrest us?"


    "All bad things are done by that dead girl. Really, you have to believe us! Don''t be cheated by her acting skills. She used to cheat us like that! The purpose is to kill us


    Nie Zhao walked slowly with a cold face, sat on the chair, looked at the three people and said: "first, I don''t want to hear any insulting words related to Tao Rong..."


    "That cheap..." Before Tao Qian finished, Nie Zhao''s cold eyes swept past.


    Tao Qian felt as if his throat was pinched by something invisible, which made him unable to make any sound.


    "Tao Tao Rong is really a liar. You must believe us this time. " Tao Qian held back and said bitterly.


    Tao Qian counsels, and the other two dare not scold Tao Rong any more.


    "Second, if you want to say it, you can say it, but if you exaggerate and intentionally pour dirty water on Tao Rong, after I check it, I have a lot of ways to reunite your three members in prison on the charge of slander." Nie Zhao''s expression is indifferent, the tone is insidious to say.


    Three people immediately all over a shake, can''t help looking at each other.


    They probably didn''t expect Nie Zhao to be such a person, but no matter what his character is, he has the strength to do so, so such a threat still works for them.


    "Third, you have to make it clear, who told you that Tao Rong was in this test center, did you think of this method today, or did someone tell you?"

 Chapter 652

    The three of the Tao family originally wanted to have a fight, but Nie Zhao directly separated them. Although they were close relatives, they were not at ease with each other. In a short time, they had to say everything.


    Only then did Nie Zhao know what had happened.


    Nie Zhao''s first reaction is that an Wenlan and Nie Chen are also involved. Is that so simple?


    After thinking about it for a while, Nie Zhao immediately reflected that this morning''s media reporter with such neat actions Nie Zhao''s heart is not good. He immediately contacted the media he knew and asked if there was any relevant report.


    The answer is that reporters did send information, but the relevant reports have not yet been sent out. Nie Zhao immediately used his own relationship to force all the repayments down. Any report dares to send out any information related to Tao Rong, that is, to be the enemy of him and wait for the collapse.


    Naturally, the media dare not offend the young master of the Nie family.


    Nie Zhao finds and solves the trap arranged by an Wenlan and Nie Chen, and then comes to deal with the affairs of the three members of the Tao family.


    Tao Rong told him before that he would hide his true situation in Nie''s home from his family, and would lie about his bad life in Nie''s home.


    Nie Zhao knows something about the temperament of the Tao family. In his understanding, Tao Rong is afraid of being blackmailed by her family, so he deliberately said so to ease her predicament at that time. The three people are her family, and she has the obligation to take care of them. However, Tao Rong distinguishes right from wrong, and she doesn''t want to be the ATM of her family, even if the family she married has money She is not willing to go against her heart and give the Tao family the benefits they had planned.


    This may have been unexpected by the Tao family, and they don''t know. Although the Nie family gave Tao Rong a lot of money, Tao Rong basically didn''t move or spend it. Nie Zhao always saw these things in his eyes. Although he didn''t like Tao Rong being so different from him, Tao Rong was stubborn. When Nie Zhao knew that these things would cause conflicts, he would not mention them.


    So it''s normal for Tao Rong not to give money to the Taos.


    But he never thought that she not only refused to give them, but also encouraged them to borrow money behind their backs, forming a huge foreign debt, because Tao Rong always hinted that they would pay back the money for them in the future.


    But according to Tao Rong''s attitude, how could she repay them.


    Even if the Tao family was not good to Tao Rong before, there was no need for Tao Rong to retaliate. This was really to force the death of the three members of the Tao family. What kind of deep hatred would Tao Rong do?


    Although Nie Zhao knew that Tao Rong was very cruel, he didn''t expect that Tao Rong would be so cruel to his family that he would kill each other. Before that, he didn''t want to investigate the cause of Meng Fengying''s death because he thought that even if he investigated the truth, it would be too cheap for Tao Qian?


    Nie Zhao thought carefully and understood Tao Rong''s inner activities.


    After thinking this clearly, his back was cold. He always wanted to cultivate her Tao Rong into a flower in the greenhouse. She was spoiled and loved by him, and she would not be hurt any more. But she was still a beautiful wild flower with poison and thorns on the top of the mountain, and she had never changed even in the wind and rain.


    In the face of Tao people''s crying, Nie Zhao is a little shocked. The most extreme degree of son preference is that as a daughter, she no longer cares about her relatives, regardless of her life and wealth. Why should she take the initiative to harm them?


    Is it true that Tao Rong''s family has done some shameful things to Tao Rong in the past, so Tao Rong has always kept a grudge against Tao Rong and used such a long way to retaliate against Tao''s family, but she probably didn''t expect that something would go wrong on the way to such a critical time.


    Nie Zhao thoroughly asked, from the end of the exam there are still half an hour.


    Nie Zhao temporarily detains the three members of the Tao family in the police station to disturb the order of the examination room and affect the public security, waiting for his arrangement.


    Then Nie Zhao adjusted his mood and went to the examination room to meet people.


    Nie Zhaogang just came to the examination room and saw Tao Rong come out of the examination room quickly.


    Nie Zhao is a little bit surprised. The parents around the door are even more surprised. Some people still know Tao Rong, but they didn''t expect her to come out.


    Because before the police arrested people, those people who have prejudice against Tao Rong are no longer impulsive. After all, the people arrested by the police are bad people in the eyes of ordinary people. Is Tao Rong not a good person relatively? So they can at most question why Tao Rong would hand in his papers so early after being affected by this kind of thing.


    Few people will worry about this student. Most of them are secretly happy and gloating. Maybe it''s not malicious, but they can''t restrain themselves. On this competitive road, they hope others can do worse in the exam.


    Tao Rong was surrounded when she came out. After all, she was the first one to hand in her papers.


    No matter how many people there are, Tao Rong can see Nie Zhao in the crowd for the first time. After all, he is tall and handsome.


    But for a while, Tao Rong was not in the mood of appreciation. After she finished the exam, all she thought about was the situation of the Tao family.


    Nie Zhao pushed aside the crowd to meet him. He was worried and said, "why did you hand in the paper so early?"


    Tao RongZi said: "I can''t wait for my family to adjust their attitude."It''s not right to suppress the excitement, but some people just can''t control it.


    Tao Rong was a little irritable and immediately said, "no, because it''s too simple. I finished it ahead of time and checked it twice. I really have nothing to do. I can only hand in the paper. Otherwise, I''ll fall asleep in the examination room. Isn''t it affecting others?"


    As soon as Tao Rong''s words came out, the faces of his parents were stiff.


    Someone sneered in a low voice: "it''s really big talk."


    "No, I heard that she is a very good student in No.1 high school, and she is often at the top of the school. Maybe it''s true. "


    Tao Rong doesn''t listen any more. Instead, she pulls Nie Zhao away from this land of right and wrong. Otherwise, her parents will have to stop her from asking the answers later.


    The two quickly left the crowd and got into the car.


    Nie Zhao had time to ask. "It''s really simple, not because of my mood, so I handed in the paper in advance?"


    Tao rongbai glanced at Nie Zhao, "I still know the weight clearly. It''s really because of my irritability that I handed in the paper ahead of time, but I also finished the exam well without any regret."


    Looking at Tao Rong''s self-confidence, Nie Zhao said with a smile, "it''s almost the same."


    "By the way, the Tao family..." Tao Rong immediately blinked an eye and said seriously.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "everything will wait until all your exams are over. They have been left in the police station by me and will not be released for two days, so you can take the exam at ease."

 Chapter 653

    "But..." Tao Rong is still a little worried.


    Nie Zhao made a gesture, meaning to stop the topic.


    Nie Zhao drives attentively. Tao Rong looks at it suspiciously for a while and finally says, "don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "I want to ask a lot of questions, but I have to distinguish between the heavy and the heavy. Isn''t that what you said?"


    Tao Rong thought about it, and felt that Nie Zhao''s arrangement was reasonable, so she followed the advice.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are both strong willed people. Even if they encounter things that disturb their mind, they will not interfere with the important things they are doing. Because they are clear, they are more likely to concentrate and make constant efforts for success.


    Even though two people are pressing things in their hearts, according to Nie Zhao, Tao Rong is really preparing for the next exam.


    In the afternoon, Tao Rong''s appearance attracted the attention of some parents. Looking at the looks of some of them, it is estimated that there is no lack of "serious discussion" with their children about the difficulty of starting a test paper after the entrance examination.


    But for Tao Rong, a simple test paper may not be easy for others. Such a comparison will not affect her mood.


    This is what they asked for. Tao Rong doesn''t think it''s his fault.


    In the next three exams, Tao Rong was very satisfied with himself, because they were far away from Nie''s family, so other people couldn''t ask Tao Rong even if they wanted to.


    Nie Chen and an Wenlan only know that the little game they arranged is blocked, but they don''t care about this little thing, they are just dispensing products. What''s more exciting is in the back.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao don''t waste any more time after the last test. They go directly to the police station to find the three members of the Tao family.


    In the car, Nie Zhao didn''t hide from Tao Rong. He told her directly that on the first morning, Nie Zhao had already investigated why the three of them appeared here.


    Tao Rong is not surprised. She just nods to show that she knows. It''s not much different from what she expected. Her design will be exposed sooner or later. It''s just because of Meng Fengying''s disturbance and an Wenlan''s and Nie Chen''s busyness that things broke out ahead of time. This is just a little bit to let Tao Rong unprepared, but will not affect the overall situation.


    "If you''re not angry, I''ll investigate in private." Nie Zhao some worries of ask a way.


    Tao Rong a Leng, she didn''t think of such a. "There''s nothing to hide from you anyway. I''ll know sooner or later. Yes? Do you think my methods are too vicious? "


    Nie Zhao did not respond.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I know you certainly don''t agree, but I like it very much."


    Nie Zhao sighed helplessly: "then I can only open one eye and close one eye."


    Tao Rong said strangely, "don''t you ask me why I''m so cruel to them?"


    "I think there must be a reason. If I''m curious, will you tell me? But I''ve suffered this loss. Now that you''ve finished the exam, I dare not take the risk to let you find an excuse to shut me out. " Nie Zhao said directly.


    Tao Rong a little embarrassed touched his nose, "what nonsense, really have a reason, later you will know."


    Once inside, Nie Zhao thinks that Tao Rong will ask to see the three of them, but Tao Rong doesn''t. instead, he reports the case directly.


    Yes, that''s right. It''s a report.


    Trafficking in people, abducting children.


    Sue Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru.


    All the people in the police station, including Nie Zhao, were shocked.


    They all look at Nie Zhao and hope that he can give some instructions. Nie Zhao is shocked for a few seconds. He immediately grabs Tao Rong''s hand and says, "you You said... "


    Tao Rong nodded and said: "yes, I was stolen from other people''s home. Originally, they wanted to extort ransom, but they didn''t know why they didn''t succeed. They wanted to sell me to earn some money, but they accidentally found that their own child had some congenital problems. They couldn''t get a wife in the future, so they took me back to shankan village as a spare daughter-in-law When I was growing up, I worked as a slave for them to earn money every day. If it wasn''t for the national policy, I would not even be able to go to school. Later, they decided to let me marry a rich family, which is more beneficial than marrying their son. That''s why they have the present situation. "


    Tao Rong said lightly, without the slightest depression, as if to say the story of someone else''s home.


    But it makes people feel cold. How can this young man experience such a life?


    Nie Zhaozhen is shocked. His heart is so painful that he can''t explain it. Looking at Tao Rong, it seems that he can see what kind of blind she suffered and what kind of pain she experienced. She was kept in the dark. How cruel those people are, they don''t treat her as a human being.


    Such people, such people No wonder Tao Rong wants to revenge like this. Nie Zhao is so angry that he can''t help clenching his fists. He wants to rush in and beat them hard.


    "You''re not the Tao family? Then you Do you know who the real family is? " Nie Zhao is very concerned about this because he also has a mystery about his life experience.Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter. Just know that I''m not a family with those animals. Those who know the truth include Meng Fengying and uncle Yan. "


    Tao Rong is different from Nie Zhao. Tao Rong knows that her previous generation has lived for so long, and no one has come to find her. After hearing that she has been stolen, no one shows any sign of coming to find her. As a result, she and the Tao family have been false relatives for such a long time, and have been used so thoroughly that she doesn''t care about her family, and it''s useless. She will be more important in the future Her family is waiting for her, so she doesn''t care that those family members in the past are sincere.


    Nie Zhao''s mood at this time could not be described as shock, "why did he say it now..."


    When Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao, she is intoxicated with evil spirits and does not reveal the truth of her life. She wants to revenge the Tao family and make them think that they are in heaven, but in fact they are in hell all the time. After all, the pain of the three of them to Tao Rong is beyond the solution of life and death.


    Nie Zhao seems to understand Tao Rong''s eyes and know that she feels "not enough.".


    Indeed, originally thought it was the object of her family, but in the end, they used her with those dirty thoughts. Moreover, they did so much. If it wasn''t for Tao Rong''s good luck, she didn''t know what she would be like. Therefore, Tao Rong''s deep hatred was not incomprehensible.


    Nie Zhao has nothing to ask. After all, he decided from the beginning that no matter what Tao Rong did right or wrong, he would let her go.


    Next to the police is careful to ask: "how do you know?"


    Tao Rong had already thought about her words. The main idea was that she overheard some things from several people, pieced together the truth, and completely determined that it was during the period when Nie Zhaogang had just gone to her side. This change of personality also shows a little bit.

 Chapter 654

    The police probably think it''s too lax. After all, it''s about such a big problem of life experience. How can they rely on hearing about it


    "Well If we go through the procedure, we need more direct evidence. " Said the policeman.


    In fact, Tao Rong has been thinking about this for a long time, so it''s no surprise, "I''m just reporting the case. How do you want to investigate and deal with it, I''ll cooperate. First of all, give us a paternity test."


    Tao Rong coolly a smile, handed over everything to the police.


    Then he went back to Nie''s house with Nie Zhao. As for the three members of the Tao family, it was none of her business.


    In the detention room, someone finally came to find the three members of the Tao family. After being locked up for a day and a night, they felt very bad and had a bad temper. When they saw someone, they called out, "is that bitch coming?"


    The policeman was impatient and said, "Comrade Tao Rong, she accused you of abducting and trafficking her. She said that it''s not your daughter at all, it''s your stolen child, so please cooperate with our investigation."


    The three Taos were stunned.


    Tao Qian was the first to react and said with a smile, "are you kidding? Is this child angry? Maybe it''s not our child. You ask her to come to see us, and we''ll talk to her."


    The police looked at them suspiciously. Before, they were still eager to kill their daughter. Now when they were suspected, they began to change their face immediately. It is estimated that, as the plaintiff said, there is something wrong with their life experience.


    Yan Xiangru responded, and his face turned white. "No Comrade police, my daughter is misunderstood. Someone talked nonsense to her before. She is just a child. She has a bad temper and makes trouble with us. There is no need to investigate. Really, we are biological. Would you let us out and let us solve the contradiction in private? "


    The policeman looked at them coldly and said, "the case has been put on file. You can cooperate with the investigation. Needless to say, other people have already left. They won''t see you."


    You''re going to handcuff them.


    Tao Qian immediately jumped up and wanted to rush out. He still called Tao Rong''s name in his mouth, but it didn''t work. In the end, he was violently subdued by the police and sent the samples out. The next day, the inspection report would come out.


    For a while, the three Taoists no longer had the same arrogance as before. Instead, they squatted together with pale faces and worried faces. They didn''t know what the future would be like.


    In the car, Tao Rong thought Nie Zhao would say something, but he didn''t speak for a long time, so he drove in silence.


    Tao Rong was a little uneasy. He didn''t know how Nie Zhao would react to this. After thinking for a while, he took the initiative and said, "if you want anything to ask, I know everything about my life experience, but To be honest, I don''t know much. "


    "I If I had known, I would not have done that to you at the beginning. " Nie Zhao said regretfully: "if you had told me earlier, maybe I would..."


    Tao Rong looked soft and said with a smile, "would you take the initiative to marry me, take me away, and then help me to revenge them?"


    Nie Zhao did not answer.


    Tao Rong gently smile, indifferent way: "you are a good man, but not a silly good man, this kind of thing can''t help, besides at that time you hate me, because I am cruel."


    "No nuisance." Nie Zhao some pique of say. But after thinking about it, he couldn''t agree with Tao Rong''s methods at that time, and he used to hate them. But every time he just wanted to hate her, there was always a slap in the face that made him feel sorry for her. Maybe it was destined that he couldn''t escape the person who made him hate and pity her.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all in the past." Tao Rong shrugged.


    Nie Zhao felt something unspeakable in his heart and murmured: "I just love what you''ve suffered, but But there''s nothing I can do about it. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "no matter how hard things I have experienced, it doesn''t matter."


    At least in this life, many things are better than she imagined, she is not greedy, this is enough, so as not to be taken back by God.


    Tao Rong thought of this and took a look at Nie Zhao. At this moment of showdown with Tao''s family, it''s good that the person who changed his second life in his last life can be with him and stand on his side.


    She was grateful.


    "I''m all you have now." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Nie Zhao, don''t know what meaning he want to express.


    Nie Zhao looks like sad or happy, light way: "think like this is also good, you can''t leave me, I''m your only family."


    Tao Rong chuckled and said, "that''s not necessarily true."


    Nie Zhao didn''t respond, "do you mean your real relatives? You said before that you didn''t want to look for it, but you didn''t have any interest in it. Is that really a tough word? "


    Tao Rong was stunned and said with a helpless smile: "it''s not that I have a hard mouth. I really don''t care. They didn''t appear in my life. I don''t want to blame them for my experience. They don''t want to have a share in my heart. What I say doesn''t necessarily mean..."


    "What is it?" Nie Zhao still didn''t respond.Tao Rong pursed her lips, touched her nose uneasily and said, "family in the future."


    Nie Zhao is stunned for a long time before he reacts. He is overjoyed. After all, Tao Rong can''t let go of him. Nie Zhao is very careful about the wedding and the future life together. He is afraid that Tao Rong will go back on his way if he is not happy.


    I don''t know why Tao Rong thought about their future children. This It seems that Nie Zhao is surprised that he has already been walking like flying before he starts walking.


    "Really Really Nie Zhao''s voice was already excited and hoarse.


    Tao Rong has nothing to deny. After all, it''s fast. There are only two months left.


    "I like children, don''t you?" Tao Rong said directly.


    "Yes, I will, as many as I can." Nie Zhao is as happy as a fool. He doesn''t speak well.


    Nie Zhao thinks that Tao Rong is talking about the future, at least a few years in the future. After all, Tao Rong is only 18 years old now, and it''s too young to be nice to her. He can''t imagine that Tao Rong has already thought about everything.


    Yes, the past doesn''t exist. The family members in their lives are not so important. What matters is the family members in the present and in the future.


    Although Nie Zhao is not as extreme as Tao Rong, he has a similar idea. Although everyone thinks that the main purpose of Nie Zhao''s trip to Beishi is to investigate his life experience, yes, he really wants to know that it is the only belief that supports him before he falls in love with Tao Rong.


    But now more want to create a relaxed and happy life for Tao Rong''s home, in this home he and Tao Rong encounter too many difficult problems, he does not want his home to bring unhappiness to Tao Rong, this is the main reason why he is determined to go.

 Chapter 655

    Two people returned to Nie''s home, that night, rare old man is also here, just to celebrate the end of Tao Rong''s exam, old man still attaches importance to Tao Rong, Tao Rong is very grateful for this.


    It''s just that Nie Chen and an Wenlan, who are at the same table, are still indifferent. It''s really disgusting.


    In front of the old man, it''s not easy for everyone to turn over, and now turning over, to tell the truth, can''t solve any problem. Tao Rong doesn''t want to make trouble, so when Nie Zhao wants to take action, he stops him.


    Between the eyes of four people, a silent war stopped before it started.


    Tao Rong also did not mention his accusation against the Tao family, and planned to talk about it after the results.


    But another happy event was announced at the dinner table.


    Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi will be married in July.


    Yes, Chen Liuzhi finally catches up with his beloved, and Nie Xuan finally puts down all the pressure and intends to give Chen Liuzhi as much happiness as possible.


    They got together smoothly, thanks to the full support of Chen Lijuan and old doctor Chen. If one of their family objects, Nie Xuan will not let go.


    Because the Chen family agreed, the Nie family had nothing to disagree with. After all, they knew the root and the bottom, so the old man agreed happily.


    Who knows Nie Xuan just finished the day, Nie Zhao looks strange.


    Nie Xuan is sensitive, and Nie Zhao has a good relationship with Chen Liuzhi, so he immediately asks, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Tao Rong also looks at him strangely, isn''t it a good thing? It''s time to be happy, but Nie Zhao''s expression is obviously a little sorry.


    Nie Zhao saw that everyone was looking at himself. He could only look at Tao Rong helplessly and said, "July is a very good day. Originally, I chose that day to plan on..."


    Tao Rong gradually reacts. Her cheeks are slightly red. She has been preparing for the college entrance examination before, forgetting that Nie Zhao said she would hold a wedding after she finished.


    The old man also thought of it and said, "don''t worry if you get your cards. There are still good days in August. I promise to give Tao Rong a grand wedding."


    Nie Xuan also said with a smile: "if it''s not for fear of wronging Tao Rong, I''d like to do it together."


    Tao Rong''s face was redder, and she was embarrassed to speak.


    At this time, an Wenlan suddenly said: "naturally, the eldest sister in the family got married first, and then it''s the second younger brother''s turn. Tao Rong should not mind


    Tao Rong didn''t mind, but it was uncomfortable for an Wenlan to say that.


    Tao Rong pursed her lips and laughed. Nie Zhao took a look at Tao Rong and reached for someone. "Well, at that time, it''s time for the official report of our marriage to come down, so we are three-tier insurance."


    Tao Rong forgot about the report. Her original plan was to run before the report came down. This time, it''s estimated that it''s really three-tier insurance as Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong gave Nie Zhao face this time and nodded in agreement: "let''s try our best to help elder sister finish a perfect wedding first."


    Nie Xuan said with a smile: "you just think that this is my driving range. When it''s your turn, it will be more perfect."


    The summer of Nie family is a happy event.


    But Tao Rong had better do her own thing first.


    The next day, everyone thought that Nie Zhao and Tao Rong went out to relax. In fact, two people were informed and went straight to the police station.


    After arriving, the police handed Nie Zhao and Tao Rong a report.


    In fact, Tao Rong didn''t need to read the report to know the result. Nie Zhao took it carefully and looked at it carefully.


    Sure enough, Tao Rong has no blood relationship with that family.


    After receiving the report, several policemen in charge of the case also told the three Taos who were locked up. Although they no longer sophistry on blood relationship, they began to talk about the kindness of parenting.


    The police told Tao Rong and Nie Zhao about the situation, because things were too far apart. With Tao Rong''s testimony and the premise that Tao Rong was only a child who could not testify at that time, she could not prove whether she had been abducted or picked up.


    And the Tao family has long been consistent with this caliber, it can be said that in the decision to raise Tao Rong began to set up a good testimony.


    Tao Rong is the abandoned baby they found. Otherwise, why hasn''t anyone found Tao Rong for so many years.


    This is the biggest flaw.


    They were kind enough to pick up the baby and raise it. As a result, it turned out to be a white eyed wolf who was bitten by them and said that they abducted and sold it. This is really an injustice to the honest good man.


    Eighteen years ago, many laws were not perfect. It was very common to pick up abandoned babies in remote and poor areas. Therefore, even if Tao Rong sued them now, he could not convict them.


    This is a difficult place for the police station, and it is also a place for Tao Rong to understand.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and said, "what do you want to do?"


    If you use your own power, many things can go underground. It''s very easy for them to plead guilty. Nie Zhao won''t force a good man to submit, but Nie Zhao believes that what Tao Rong said is true, that is to say, they all did those things, but there is no way to convict them. Nie Zhao just wants to find a way to convict them.Tao Rong doesn''t care. From the beginning, she knew that she couldn''t make the crime of abduction and trafficking. After she came to Nie''s house, she often went to the library. She had investigated the relevant matters for a long time. Otherwise, she would try her best to let these greedy people borrow money to do something, just to give them other revenge when they can''t receive legal sanctions. But the prerequisite is that they are separated from their relatives, so that the debt collector will help her to take care of these people, instead of dirtying her and Nie Zhao''s hands.


    What''s more, there are so many boring people in Nie''s family who stare at them all the time. She doesn''t want Nie Zhaohe to get into trouble because Tao''s people are caught. They don''t deserve it.


    "What if not? Follow the rules. " Tao Rong smiles. She insists on accusing Tao''s husband and wife of kidnapping and trafficking.


    The Tao family insisted on picking up the abandoned baby.


    The only result of this stalemate is that they are completely separated from each other. Tao Rong didn''t have to repay any kindness of upbringing, and they also temporarily escaped from the law.


    When the three Taos were released, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were still at the police station.


    The enemies are very jealous when they meet each other. They have described them as embarrassed, like trapped animals. It seems that as long as Tao Rong comes near, they can jump up and bite. If Nie Zhao didn''t follow Tao Rong, they would do so.


    "You You white eyed wolf, you are really so cruel. I know that you just don''t want us to drag you down, and you want to take advantage of yourself, so you deliberately throw us away, don''t you Tao Qian roared angrily.


    Yan Xiangru was also so angry that her eyes were about to stare out, "Tao Rong, Tao Rong, our family has raised you for so many years, and we give you back to school to provide you with food and clothing. Even if you don''t have a good life, you also have the grace of nurturing. How can you be so cruel?"

 Chapter 656

    In some people''s view, those things that hurt Tao Rong are past tense. After all, if the harm has not been caused, it can not be called harm. Now Tao Rong''s situation is enviable by others. What qualifications does Tao Rong have to be so cruel to the Tao family.


    If they had killed Tao Rong directly, if they had sold her to a worse environment.


    At least they raised Tao Rong, which can''t be called maltreatment plus the kindness of upbringing. Why should they get such revenge.


    But Tao Rong really wants to say that she deliberately avenged her last life''s hatred together, and added the hatred of her two lives to their world. Maybe they were really wronged, but if it wasn''t for Tao Rong''s wit, she didn''t know that she had been killed several times in her life, so Tao Rong never felt that she was too much.


    Tao Rong looked at the hysterical three people and said with a sneer: "what you thought at the beginning, I know very well, so you don''t have to act in front of me."


    For the first time, Tao Rong showed a ferocious and cold look in front of Tao''s husband and wife, which made Tao Qian and Yan Xiangru really unable to adapt.


    Tao Rong sneered and said, "I didn''t sell myself to exchange money. I was greedy and wanted to climb a high branch. How about that? Are you sorry? "


    Tao Qian raised his fist in anger on the spot, looking like he wanted to rush up. But before it was Nie Zhao''s turn, he was stopped by the police around him.


    "You little bitch, I should have..." Before Tao Qian''s words were finished, Yan Xiangru put out her hand to cover her. Although Yan Xiangru didn''t have Tao Qian''s courage, she was calmer and more cautious than Tao Qian. She knew that there were many mistakes now. If one of them didn''t work well, she would really go to jail, so she had to swallow it.


    Yan Xiangru covered the money and cried: "Tao Rong, in all conscience, you are not our own child. Is it really too much for us to treat you like this? If you want to deal with us like this, do you want us to die? "


    Tao Rong knew that Yan Xiangru would perform the drama of bitterness. "If you didn''t plan to take me as a bridge and suck the blood of the Nie family, would you go and borrow money by yourself? Don''t say anything to harm you. In the final analysis, you are greedy for your own choice, which has nothing to do with me. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "you are always like this. All the misfortunes that happen to you will be blamed on me. You say I owe you for your upbringing. But for so many years, I have been a cow and a horse. As for studying, those years are national policies, which have nothing to do with you, and you are not seeking profits? I made a lot of money selling my high school entrance examination results. "


    Yan Xiangru''s face turned white, "you How could you... "


    "Your brother has told me everything since I left shankan village."


    Yan Xiangru''s kindness is torn down by Tao Rong one by one. There is really no defense, and he can only stand there with pale face.


    Looking at her parents, Tao Yu couldn''t help but summon up her courage and said, "elder sister, you can''t be like this. You''ve been a family member for so many years. Even if your parents don''t treat you very well, they''ve lived for so many years. Are you a cold-blooded animal? No feelings? If you don''t have parents, do you think you can marry such a good family? Don''t you pay it back? If you really want to leave us, you will be an orphan. You will have no relatives and no mother''s family. When you are retired, I see where you can go. "


    Tao Rong looks at Tao Yu contemptuously. The man who is about to be 18 years old is still stupid and terrible. Moreover, he has been estimated to be too good recently. He is full of brains.


    "Don''t worry about it." Nie Zhao directly coldly warns that he hasn''t had a wedding yet, but someone says it''s bad luck to divorce his wife.


    Tao Rong put away her fierce look and gave Nie Zhao a funny look. When she looked at Tao Yu again, her eyes became cold again. "With relatives like you, I would rather be an orphan all my life. I don''t even want a kiss. "


    "You In Tao Yu''s traditional ideas, Tao Rong''s idea is absolutely incomprehensible. What''s more, he is the cheapest boy in the original family.


    Tao Rong patted Nie Zhao on the shoulder. "Let''s go. What we should say has been said."


    They are not willing to lose everything in this way. They can''t accept the fact for the time being.


    "Tao Rong, let''s talk about it again."


    "Tao Rong, you can''t be so cruel."


    "Tao Rong, you will regret it."


    But Tao Rong can''t hear him at all. He pulls Nie Zhao''s arm and turns around to leave.


    When they got out of the police station, Tao Rong took a deep breath and felt happy.


    "Let''s go home." Tao Rong smiles brightly.


    Nie Zhao says suddenly however: "you get on the car to wait for me." Finish saying to throw car key to Tao Rong, oneself folded to go back.


    Tao Rong thinks Nie Zhao has something to explain, so he gets on the bus first.


    But when Nie Zhao comes back, he tells Tao Rong that he is going to ask for information about the abduction and trafficking of her.


    Naturally, the Taoists did not admit that it was abduction, so they said they found it.Nie Zhao doesn''t care about this. He just wants to know the information. At the beginning, the Taoists still want to talk to him and try to recover something. Nie Zhao comes directly and ruthlessly to let them know what will happen if they don''t talk about it. Of course, this is cheating them.


    However, the authority is here, so it''s easy to cheat out the truth.


    Tao Qian only remembers that he found Tao Rong in a garbage dump near a courtyard full of blue hydrangeas in a villa area with red tiles and white walls in Beishi. At that time, they lost their way to work, so they didn''t know where it was.


    Tao Qian also stressed that they had waited for a long time without waiting for someone to look for them, and they tried to knock on the door, but there was no response.


    Of course, only the description of the place is true, and the rest is false. Tao Qian made it up to shirk responsibility.


    In fact, Tao Qian stole into the villa and stole the children.


    "Villa area with red tiles and white walls, Blue Hydrangea It is estimated that the courtyard with such flowers is hard to be used as a standard after so many years, but the red tile and white wall villa area existed more than ten years ago, which is still easy to find Nie Zhao analyzed.


    Tao Rong was stunned for a while, then suddenly said with a smile: "villa district, maybe I''m still some missing miss But it may also be the servants and children of those rich families, or the illegitimate daughter of some young master? "


    "Don''t make fun of your life experience." Nie Zhao did not agree.


    Tao Rong shrugged and said, "I know you are for my good, but I''m really not interested in knowing about them."

 Chapter 657

    Perhaps the last life about Xiao Xiao''s experience is too unforgettable, if this life is not Nie Zhao tightly adhere to her, for Tao Rong, what friends and relatives are less important than a finger of Xiao Xiao, not to mention that she has never been responsible for her, from the beginning to the end did not try to find her so-called relatives, she does not care, she just want to put all her heart and attention Give all the strength to Xiaoxiao.


    Nie Zhao was not disappointed, but nodded casually and said, "I know your attitude. I just prepare all the conditions for you, so that when you make a choice, you won''t regret it."


    Tao Rong smiles. Nie Zhao is so considerate that she is willing to accept it.


    So far, they have not discussed Tao Rong''s life experience.


    After all, for two people, there are more important things in front of them. Nie Zhao''s is the wedding, and Tao Rong''s is Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao had already discussed it before they went home, so when the whole family had dinner together to discuss Nie Xuan''s marriage, Nie Zhao said their wedding. Nie Zhao threw out a conversation and directly told us about Tao Rong''s breaking off the relationship with the Tao family.


    Everyone at the dinner table is silly. Suddenly, such news comes. Can we not be silly?


    Nie Pei''s first reaction was, "it''s not that he dislikes his family''s disgrace and deliberately denies it."


    Nie Xuan retorted: "if you want to deny it, you can deny it long ago. Is it necessary to wait so long?"


    Nie Pei choked and stopped talking.


    "What does it look like, that is to say, we don''t even know who you are or whose children are?" Hou Xianshu said unhappily.


    This is quite normal.


    Nie Zhao responded directly: "it doesn''t matter who owns it. Now it''s my family."


    There are all the marriage reports. No matter whose family she is, is it useful?


    "You are busy these days just for this matter. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" The old man was surprised for a while and said displeased.


    Tao Rong said frankly: "because it''s my private business, I''m afraid that many people will know about it. On the contrary, it''s troublesome and hindering. So I''ll deal with it with Nie Zhao first and then announce it."


    The old man frowned, as if he didn''t agree, but he couldn''t tell why. After all, there was something wrong with Nie Zhao. He didn''t expect that Tao Rong would come up with such a problem again. The couple were a perfect match.


    "Then your parents What did you do with the Tao family? " Asked the old man.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "they are adults, so I don''t need to arrange them, and I doubt how I got lost when I was a child."


    The old man Tut, turned his head to look at Nie Zhao and said, "do you think it''s appropriate to cut off the relationship directly?" The old man didn''t know much about the Tao family, so he asked Nie Zhao directly.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "this is the best way to deal with Tao Rong. From then on, Tao Rong had nothing to do with the Tao family. " When he said that, Tao Rong looked at Uncle Wang and said, "Uncle Wang, if irrelevant people come to find Tao Rong in the future, don''t let them in. After all, they are irrelevant people."


    Although Wang Bo didn''t understand why Nie Zhao suddenly said that, after all, the Tao family should not have been here, he still nodded, knowing that if there were any Tao family members coming, he would refuse them to enter.


    After Nie Zhao''s words, the people who receive the information are naturally Nie Chen and an Wenlan.


    "I wanted to comfort you, but you don''t seem sad at all. I don''t know how to comfort you." Anwenlan some embarrassed to Tao Rong smile.


    Nie Pei immediately caught the key point and sarcastically said: "the parents who have raised themselves for so many years are not their own parents, and they have broken off the relationship. If I had cried to death, it would be cruel and heartless. I can laugh and eat."


    An Wenlan smiles, without explanation or supplement.


    Tao Rong chuckled and said, "it''s natural. Before, they didn''t treat me well. I was thinking that if they were not my own parents, I would not hate them. If they were not my own parents, I should take it for granted that they were not good to me. If it''s my own, it''s too tragic for me. So it''s too late for me to be happy to know that people who treat me like this have no blood relationship with me. "


    Nie Pei was stunned by what Tao Rong said, as if there was some truth, but he didn''t feel right.


    An Wenlan''s eyes flashed and said, "I heard that they are in debt recently and have a bad life. It''s just in time for you to break off the relationship with them. Otherwise, as a child, you will be forced to pay off the debt together."


    Tao Rong turns her head and looks at an Wenlan. This woman has spoken twice to guide us, making us feel that she is ruthless and cruel. Every time he finishes speaking, some people''s faces will change.


    Tao Rong is not afraid of what he does, but he doesn''t want to expose his evil side in front of the old man and others.


    At this time, Tao Rong replied that everything would become a little mean.


    At this time, Nie Zhao suddenly put his hand around tao Rong ''Nie Zhao''s words instantly resolved the awkward atmosphere.


    Nie Xuan immediately responded and said, "it''s not their own, and they have no feelings. Let them alone. Besides, their debts are not given to you. It''s not their own problem. It''s none of your business."


    Tao Rong laughed and nodded: "anyway, we won''t meet again. That''s it."


    About Tao Rong''s life experience, even if it is explained, although the old man finally called Nie Zhao into the room to inquire, he didn''t say anything after that.


    The three members of the Tao family did come to the door of the Nie family, but they were all driven away by the security guards. After three times, the Tao family was directly invited to the police station for tea, and then forced to return to shankan village.


    Once back in the village, the Taoists were naturally unwilling to be lonely and began to publicize. They wanted everyone to make trouble together and use public opinion to suppress Tao Rong.


    But unexpectedly, before they went back, Nie Zhao arranged for people to publicize the matter.


    This is Tao Rong''s idea. Because she knows too much about Tao''s urination, she directly propagandizes that the Tao family abducted and sold Tao Rong. Because Tao Rong was so filial to Meng Fengying before, people in the village know that Tao Rong is not unfilial, but these people are not worthy of filial piety after they know the truth.


    In addition, because the news of breaking off the relationship spread out, the debt collectors immediately chased the door. For a time, the three members of the Tao family lived a life of hiding and fighting.


    In a twinkling of an eye, at the end of the month, the results of the college entrance examination came out. Tao Rong directly took the second place in the city. Although she was not the number one, Nanshi was the most competitive area, so even the second place was also the focus of attention. Soon someone contacted Chen Lijuan and wanted to interview Tao Rong. Naturally, Tao Rong refused, but the next day she got her report The road spread out in a wide range, the newspaper sent to Tao Rong in front, but directly let the next Nie Zhao black face.

 Chapter 658

    There are photos of people, documents and materials, and there are evidences. If it is not for the parties concerned, it is estimated that this is a firm truth.


    On the first day of the college entrance examination, Tao Rong''s parents came to the examination site to make trouble, hoping for social help and education for the unfilial daughter.


    Then he was ruthlessly taken away by the police. The reporter squatted and found that the other party was detained directly.


    A few days later, it was released, but it was announced that it was no longer related.


    Parents are burdened with a lot of debt for their children, but after their daughter''s college entrance examination, they can finally be kicked away.


    According to the news report, the three members of the Tao family are so pitiful and innocent, while Tao Rong is extremely disgusting and cruel, as if such a person has no reason to get such a high score.


    At the end of the news, it also suggested that the education bureau should consider the character of the people. Are such people worthy of a good university?


    However, Nie Zhaorong clenched her fist.


    Nie Zhao gritted his teeth and said, "the reports and photos that I pressed down at that time have already said hello, but this time I was attacked by people behind my back, which broke out at one time. It is estimated that this time it will have a great impact."


    "There is no trace of the Tao family''s embellishment. It is estimated that the reporter also knows the truth, so he deliberately does not interview the Tao family. He makes up a reasonable plot based on the evidence and imagination, and Why don''t you mention why I live better than the Tao family? I probably don''t want to bring out the fact that I have married into the Nie family. Without the Nie family as a shield, those who don''t know the truth can scold me and resist me. " Tao Rong light analysis way, she also didn''t expect to solve the Tao family, but still by this matter provoked a Sao.


    Nie Zhao suddenly stood up, a pair of want to go to the direction of the deputy building, Tao Rong reached out and took Nie Zhao''s hand, said: "don''t go, they won''t admit it, since they started, naturally there is a way to let us suffer dumb losses, you find them also useless."


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong both know that it must be Nie Chen and an Wenlan who are the culprits. Under the pressure of Nie Zhao, they can make the media not afraid to continue to report. Only those who are higher than Nie Zhao and are not afraid to offend the Nie family can.


    They are the only people who can do it and will take advantage of it.


    Nie Zhao is so angry that he doesn''t know what these two people want? Why should we aim at Tao Rong all the time? Where did Tao Rong offend them? Do they have to do this to Tao Rong?


    Although he was held by his hand, Nie Zhao''s fist was about to burst. He was so angry that he picked up his mobile phone and began to make a phone call, trying to suppress the report. But the reports have been sent out. It''s a newspaper era, not a network era. It''s too difficult to suppress news. The best way is to clarify it urgently. But even if the power is like Nie''s, it will take time for the news media to play a role.


    It happened that the results of the college entrance examination came out, so Tao Rong''s news exploded almost instantly.


    The headmaster called Nie''s home in person and wanted Tao Rong to go to the school. It is estimated that there will be a real problem in college admission.


    Tao Rong has nothing to embarrass the headmaster, so he promised that he would come later.


    Just at this time, Nie Chen and an Wenlan come down. Tao Rong pulls Nie Zhao down and asks him to finish his breakfast and leave together.


    Wang Bo and aunt Qiao, who read the newspaper nearby, were very nervous, but they were mainly afraid that their family would look at Tao Rong with colored glasses.


    Nie Chen and an Wenlan sit down laughing and talking, looking like a loving couple, as if they don''t know what happened.


    At this time, Nie Xuan also came down. Recently, she was excited and got up early. As soon as she came down, she found something wrong with Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    Just as he wanted to ask, he took aim at the newspaper on the corner of the desk. Nie Xuan picked it up with a puzzled look on her face, and suddenly her face changed.


    "Whose report is this? It''s bullshit." Nie Xuan was so angry that he threw the newspaper away and said to Nie Zhao, "have you arranged for someone to deal with it?"


    Nie Zhao nodded calmly.


    Nie Xuan turned to comfort Tao Rong and said, "don''t worry, no one can bully our family. Wait for Nie Zhao to vent his anger on you."


    Tao Rong smile, not the slightest irritability, this fell in an Wenlan and Nie Chen''s eyes, but let them feel uncomfortable, the most angry people did not angry explosion, as if no effect.


    Nie Zhao eats a few mouthfuls and has no appetite. He is about to leave with Tao Rong when he hears a voice from the master''s study upstairs calling Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to go up.


    The middle voice didn''t sound very pleasant.


    Wang Bo came to remind Nie Zhao that it was the old man who saw the newspaper. He thought it was for the sake of reporting that he wanted to talk to them.


    Tao Rong drank the last mouthful of soybean milk and got up to go.


    But after Nie Zhao stood up, he settled in the same place.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao.


    Opposite Nie Chen and an Wenlan also looked over and found that Nie Zhaozheng was staring at them.


    Nie Chen indifferent smile, an Wenlan also put a beautiful smile.


    Nie Zhao suddenly hands on the edge of the table, the whole upper body close, cold staring at Nie Chen."I warned her before. Don''t touch her." Nie Zhao Senran opened his mouth.


    The look on Nie Chen''s face is a stiff, is pressed by Nie Zhao''s gas field, the whole body muscle all condition reflex of tight. He pretended to be calm, raised his head, increased his momentum and said, "what are you talking about? Why are you angry with me in the morning? "


    "Nie Zhao..." An Wen Lan also in the side lightly called a.


    Nie Zhaoshun picked up the newspaper and threw it to an Wenlan mercilessly. If an Wenlan didn''t hide quickly, the newspaper would not be smashed in front of her, but in her face.


    An Wenlan was a fool in an instant, and so were the people around her.


    Although it''s not a real fight, Nie Zhao should be so rude to an Wenlan, which is unique not only from the past friendship, but also from Nie Zhao''s character and behavior.


    The table is quiet and frightening. Tao Rong also looks at Nie Zhao in surprise. After all, this is not what Nie Zhao will do.


    An Wenlan can''t believe that she looks up at Nie Zhao. Even though she has rejected her clearly, an Wenlan can''t believe that Nie Zhao is so cruel to her.


    Nie Chen reacts, immediately pretends to be angry, slaps on the table, "Nie Zhao, what are you doing?"


    Nie Zhao asked in a cold voice: "you''d better ask yourself this sentence."


    With that, he turned around and pulled the stunned Tao Rong upstairs.


    Left a restaurant people at a loss, Nie Chen and an Wenlan''s face is ugly to death.


    Tao Rong was pulled by Nie Zhao. When she came to the second floor, Tao Rong couldn''t help asking, "you What just happened? Direct conflict? So irrational? "

 Chapter 659

    "Some people just have no sense of propriety. If they don''t show it, they will only go too far. Now that they show it, they know the bottom line and won''t cross the line to annoy us for the time being. We can only be dumb about what you said. In this case, I''ll let the whole family know that I think elder brother did it. We don''t get along with them, and elder brother is behind us. " Nie Zhao said calmly.


    Tao Rong raised her eyebrows and exclaimed: "it was designed. I said how can you suddenly change your sex, but How can you be sure that others will guess that they are behind us instead of wronging Nie Chen? "


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "I never do impulsive things, and I don''t talk about things I''m not sure about. What''s more, I''ve always been harmonious with my elder brother, and I respect them very much. There''s no reason why I suddenly turn my face around and become such a conflict relationship. Someone must have pushed me to the extreme. You will naturally doubt elder brother, and if I don''t come up with evidence to complain, you will... "


    "The default is that you care about brotherhood, only to give a warning, this is The real let Nie Chen they eat dumb Kui. It''s amazing. " Tao Rong responds and says.


    After all, in people''s eyes, no matter eccentric or not, there is a steelyard in everyone''s heart. In other people''s eyes, Nie Zhao is not a black belly role, but a representative of integrity.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong close to him, almost holding her upstairs, "I warned him before, don''t hit you, otherwise I won''t be silent."


    Tao Rong''s heart warms, and she is really not angry at all. But she doesn''t know that Nie Zhao''s "no more silence" is not only a warning on the dinner table and a misleading to the public, but the real action is behind.


    Nie Chen, like Nie Zhao, has his own private contacts for investment and cooperation, but his contacts are not as strong as Nie Zhao. After all, Nie Zhao knows people who have real skills. He can ask a few friends to help him. Nie Chen''s sneaky investment has recently lost several large orders, which makes him very anxious.


    All of a sudden, Nie Chen has to admit that Nie Zhao wants to be hostile to him. It''s so easy to deal with him. Any move can cause him heavy losses. But he wanted to fight back in business, but he couldn''t find a breakthrough at all. He even couldn''t find out what he invested. The strength gap between the two men was immediately placed in front of Nie Chen''s eyes, giving him a heavy blow.


    If I don''t call you big brother, you are really big brother.


    It''s also this time that Nie Chen makes up his mind to do something. Nie Zhao''s departure and Nie Zhao''s hostility are beyond his resistance and endurance. It''s better to keep Nie Zhao in the Nie family for him all his life as before, so that he won''t be an obstacle on his way forward.


    But the responsibility for his parents, grandparents and brothers can''t trap Nie Zhao any more. There''s only one way Nie Chen can think of. This is the way to give Nie Zhao and Tao Rong a fatal blow.


    At this time, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong enter the old man''s office. The old man really wants to know what''s going on for the sake of the newspaper?


    Tao Rong thought that the old man would doubt her, or blame her for such a big thing, but said that the old man was scolding Nie Zhao all the way.


    It''s useless to dislike Nie Zhao. Since he pressed the media for the first time, how could it be exposed? That''s because Nie Zhao didn''t do his work in place and his actions were flawed, which gave others opportunities.


    "I can''t protect my daughter-in-law well. I don''t care about the future. I can''t do the finishing work well. I really disgrace our Nie family. Do you want to have a wedding with others? This moment banyan girl''s future has been affected. Do you think it''s all caused by your own bad work! If this matter is not solved, I think you will get married


    Nie Zhao was scolded silent, a task failure was scolded by the superior clever self reproach appearance.


    Tao Rong listens nervously in the whole process. In the end, he is driven out with Nie Zhao without much reprimand.


    As soon as Nie Zhao went out, he fell on Tao Rong, lazily coquetry, "I was scolded miserably."


    Tao Rong held back her laughter, pursed her lips and said, "what a pity." Then he reached out and touched Nie Zhao''s head.


    Nie Zhao gave Tao Rong a slanting look, and suddenly chirped on her face. Then he quickly stood upright, as if he had been so serious all the time.


    No before the unhappy mood, two people talking and laughing downstairs, ready to go to school.


    In the hall, he meets Nie Chen and an Wenlan who are passing by. Tao Rong pauses for a while, but Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong out of the door as if they are air.


    Then the two came to the school.


    After entering the principal''s office, both the principal and Chen Lijuan were present, and a member of the Education Bureau was present.


    People from the Education Bureau were confused when they saw that Tao Rong was still accompanied. After all, what the newspaper reported was that Tao Rong left all her family to live alone, how could she be accompanied, and how could she look like she was not easy to be provoked.


    The headmaster immediately introduced him enthusiastically.


    This time, he didn''t hide his identity. He directly introduced the relationship between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.Tao Rong and Nie Zhao also understand that the headmaster deliberately uses Nie Zhao''s family background to oppress the person in the Education Bureau. I''m afraid that the previous leader''s intention is unfavorable to Tao Rong. However, if they are backed by Nie Zhao''s family, they have to reconsider the advantages and disadvantages.


    Before the announcement of Tao Rong''s marriage, I was afraid that it would have a bad influence on the students. Now it doesn''t matter.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about it, but Nie Zhao suddenly has a feeling of elation. Finally, he doesn''t need to be recognized as a brother any more, and he can hold his wife in front of others.


    Because of Nie Zhao''s identity and his relationship with Tao Rong, people in the Education Bureau were shocked. However, this did not hinder the speed of his attitude change, and the smile on his face was almost too heavy. After carefully asking why he had to hide, he began to give Tao Rong an opportunity to explain the misunderstanding in the newspaper.


    After Tao Rong explained, Nie Zhao said directly, "I''ve made it clear to the media. They will release a clarification report soon."


    People from the Education Bureau immediately said with a smile: "then we can rest assured that Mrs. Nie Shao is a very excellent student. She can win honor for us in Nanshi, and naturally her glory can''t be tarnished. Even if the Nie family doesn''t show up, we also want to show her justice."


    Nie Zhao nodded quietly.


    People from the Education Bureau immediately asked, "I don''t know which school the second young lady is going to apply for?"

 Chapter 660

    "It should be in the north city. As for which school, I haven''t thought about it yet." Tao Rong replied with a smile.


    People from the Education Bureau immediately complimented: "don''t worry. It''s estimated that in a few days, the enrollment personnel of various famous schools will contact you personally and invite you. Any school in Beishi will be your choice."


    Tao Rong meaning smile, deal with a while, the principal found an excuse to let Chen Lijuan with them go first.


    After she came out, Chen Lijuan had time to explain. Indeed, because the person was a little difficult, the principal could not protect Tao Rong without disclosing her identity. The Education Bureau means that in order to avoid adverse effects, it may deal with Tao Rong before the colleges and universities declare their position. The staff of the Education Bureau came to test the president''s meaning.


    The headmaster directly moves out of the Nie family, which is the easiest way to deal with. No one in Nanshi dares to challenge the Nie family.


    After dealing with the school affairs, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao do not want to go home. Tao Rong wants to go to the library to study the school and related majors. Nie Zhao naturally accompanies them.


    Tao Rong has never said what major he wants to apply for. At this time, Nie Zhao is also curious and asks when driving.


    In fact, the person who said that before is right. If there is no accident, according to Tao Rong''s grades, any school or major is optional.


    Tao Rong originally wanted to apply for the medical examination, but when she told Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi once, Chen Liuzhi advised her not to study medicine. She was interested in learning some common medical knowledge and first-aid techniques. Nie Zhao was originally a soldier, and Tao Rong became a doctor again. They were too busy to meet each other. There will be children in the future, and they will be alone in Beishi. Without the help of elders, who can help them to take care of their children?


    After that, Tao Rong hesitated.


    So when Nie Zhao asked, Tao Rong asked, "what major do you want me to take? In fact, I don''t have any special hobbies. Maybe I can apply for the military academy like yuan Xu. I think it''s easier for me to take the exam than him..."


    Tao Rong just said half, found that Nie Zhao suddenly stopped the car on the side of the road.


    Tao Rong asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhao suddenly reaches out his hand to take Tao Rong into his arms and holds him tightly. His voice seems to be a little hoarse and says, "is it because of me?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately react to come over, what did she say in an instant.


    From the beginning, she wanted to study medicine for Xiaoxiao. Later, she thought that studying medicine could be Nie Zhao''s exclusive doctor. She was afraid that he would be injured when he was on a mission, so she had to worry about it. Now, in order to get closer to him, she wanted to go to the Military Academy for a moment.


    It''s not that Xiao Xiao has less influence in her heart, but Nie Zhao has more influence in her heart.


    Mingming has always wanted to be tough and think that she can still advance or retreat in the relationship with Nie Zhao, but until now, Tao Rong realized that she had already advanced too many steps.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s happy appearance, she really can''t say "No." she can only slowly lift her bracelet to hold Nie Zhao, and let out a gentle hum.


    Nie Zhao is so happy that he really doesn''t know what to say. He has a sense of happiness that he is finally successful.


    Maybe it was not until this moment that the distance between them really disappeared.


    Nie Zhaosong opens Tao Rong and can''t help kissing her. Tao Rong doesn''t struggle and feel uncomfortable any more. She obediently accepts all of Nie Zhao''s love.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong both feel very happy. Everything seems to be developing in a good direction. Even if there are disgusting people on the road, they can''t hinder their happiness.


    Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong to the library. He enthusiastically wants to help her analyze the various majors in the military academy. He wants to help Tao Rong find someone who is not hard work but also interesting to her, and who can let each other spend more time together.


    However, Nie Zhao was harassed by the phone before he started to deal with the clarification of the report, so he had to go outside alone to answer the phone.


    Tao Rong looks through the materials in the room and occasionally looks out the window at the upright posture.


    But Tao Rong can''t see Nie Zhao''s face. He doesn''t know how shocked Nie Zhao is at this time.


    Because the phone is telling Nie Zhao something unexpected.


    The newspapers sent out before did not break out in a large area in the southern region as Nie Zhao thought. It took a certain amount of time for the newspapers to be transported. By the time Nie Zhao got the newspaper, it should have been distributed in other cities, just a little later, but it was impossible for Nie Zhao to stop it.


    But now, in addition to the south city where the newspaper was sent out and the nearby cities, the newspapers in other cities were stopped without being sent out at all.


    People who can do this are not ordinary people at all. Only people of Nie family level or above can do it.


    But this is not reasonable!


    Nie Zhao can act earlier than anyone else.


    It is said that the people who do this must be in order to help Tao Rong. They have a good relationship with Tao Rong. They want to help her, but they don''t tell them after dealing with it. How can this be possible.Not only was this matter intercepted, Nie Zhao also got other information from the phone.


    When he first dealt with the matter, he wanted to deal with it first, and then find those media people who worked for Nie Chen and an Wenlan to settle the accounts. That is to say, Nie Zhao has not taken any revenge at all. All the media people related to this report have been charged for various strange reasons, and now almost all of them are in the police station.


    The newspaper group, which has a long history and has a certain position in the southern region, has been directly checked by the tax department. Now several leaders at the top level have been invited to "have tea". According to this trend, the newspaper is estimated that there will be no report after tomorrow, and it is completely closed down.


    This vigorous and resolute means, this clear attitude of being dealt with, is not something Nie Zhao''s current position can do, unless it is the old Nie who used to have power in his hands, and it is possible to deal with the other party to death.


    Nie''s situation is embarrassing, but he can''t do it now.


    Nie Zhao was sure that there would never be such a force within the scope of the people he knew and Tao Rong knew.


    The person who helps Nie Zhao to deal with the matter asks if Nie Zhao has found someone else to do it. Nie Zhao denies it and wants to ask his friends to help him find out the forces behind it. But his friends have already found out, but they can''t find any clues. Looking at all the procedures, it''s frightening, as if the situation is created by the favorable time, place and people.


    So after Nie Zhao arranged to clarify the report, the office was basically empty.

 Chapter 661

    This kind of development can''t make Nie Zhao happy. There is a force that he can''t understand who is in charge of Tao Rong''s affairs. How can Nie Zhao be relieved.


    Nie Zhao no longer talked to his friends, but directly contacted he Tielong and asked him to use the force of the military region to investigate the matter.


    He Tielong immediately went to do it, but Nie Zhao had a premonition that nothing could be investigated.


    It''s like


    Nie Zhao suddenly remembered the legendary power, but How is that possible? What does that influence have to do with Tao Rong?


    On the other hand, abroad, Ao Yi received information feedback, threw away the newspaper, and got on the bus.


    Looking at the grandson who got on the bus, the master Ao snorted: "is it solved? We still need our people to solve such a small problem? "


    Ao Yi frowned and said, "she is a weak woman. How to solve this problem is naturally for my fiance to help her."


    Lord Ao''s mouth twitches. They are all other people''s wives. Several years have passed. Maybe they have all their children, and they are still fiancees. If it''s not for the sake of stabilizing their grandson and competing with others, he really wants to tell the truth.


    It''s not a big deal to get rid of a local newspaper group in such a big way, but when they retired, they had already said that they would try not to interfere in external affairs. It would be troublesome if they used this as a pretext to argue with them.


    "You also read the newspaper. Maybe it''s such a bad girl. Do you still think she''s a fiancee? What do you think of such a person? " Master Ao is immortal.


    Ao Yi frowned and looked at his grandfather. His eyes were already fierce.


    After all, you''ve only seen her once, and she cheated you. If you''re left alone, you''re not necessarily a good person. How well do you know her? "


    Ao Yi said solemnly: "grandfather, you once said that human nature is good at the beginning!"


    "Is this related to my topic?" said Lord Ao


    Ao Yi hums coldly: "I think she, if she is bad, I will let her change her ways. Anyway, people are good at the beginning, they can always change back, and I don''t believe in this newspaper."


    Lord Ao is really speechless because of his grandson''s obstinacy. Although his grandson''s martial arts talent is the highest among the family members, his head is the most flexible wooden head in the family. Once identified what, this life can not change. About Tao Rong, in case this boy knows the truth, I don''t know what will happen.


    Lord Ao is deeply worried.


    But Ao Yi just wants to solve the problem here so that she can go back to Tao Rong and take her back to her family.


    "Grandfather, this time you said it was the last time, so it was the descendant of that man, right?" Ao Yi asked.


    Master Ao just regained his spirit and sneered, "yes, it''s the guy''s big apprentice. The little apprentice can''t do it. The big apprentice shouldn''t be worse than the little apprentice. As long as you win him, even if you can''t find the dead old man, we win."


    The driver in front of us couldn''t help but remind him: "the information asked by the suzerain, the little suzerain and Xiao Qi seems to be related to the local black forces. Will it be risky for us to rush through like this. What if he doesn''t live or die? "


    Lord Ao is as stubborn as his grandson in this respect, "then use more people and more firearms to force him to compete."


    Lord Ao thought well, but when he went there, he was still empty. He was not a fool. He knew that he was being watched and his identity was sensitive. Of course, he was cunning.


    Lord Ao went on searching everywhere, but unfortunately, the news he had been hiding broke out a month later.


    Aoyi heard a news that he couldn''t accept, and immediately decided to go back to China. No one could stop this decision. The master of aozong used all his moves, which was useless. In the end, he could only let people go first, and sent his powerful men to help aoyi deal with the matter, staring at him, so as not to cause any big trouble.


    But I''m afraid everyone in their family has a different definition of the so-called big mess.


    In August, Ao Yi returned to Nanshi with his men. Lord Ao continued to look for Nie Zhao''s elder martial brother abroad, and he finally found someone. However, under the observation of Lord Ao, he found that the man''s skill was not enough to compete with his grandson, so he took the lead in exploring.


    After a try, I was happy to think that both of Uncle Qi''s disciples were just like this. Although the elder martial brother here defected, his feelings for the master and his younger martial brother were still unusual. When I heard someone insulted them, the elder martial brother directly refuted them no matter what happened.


    And his refutation made Lord Ao find that when he first tried Nie Zhao, he was cheated by this smelly boy. Nie Zhao is the disciple who got the true biography of Uncle Qi.


    Lord Ao is so angry that he wants to go back to find Nie Zhao, but he is told that his grandson has caused a "big mess". He doesn''t know how the mess came into being, and a woman is missing. The other two men with extraordinary abilities and the two forces behind them can''t find her.And when he wants to find Nie Zhao to finish the competition, Nie Zhao has left Nanshi because of Tao Rong.


    It''s not enough. It''s all in the future.


    At this time, Nanshi is still in early July.


    The news of the newspaper came down in silence, and the clarified information was published in another newspaper, but only in a few cities that were greatly affected.


    It''s so easy to calm down. Tao Rong always thinks that Nie Zhao did it, but he finds that Nie Zhao is out of his mind recently, which worries Tao Rong. But when asked, Nie Zhao just said that the handover of affairs in the army was troublesome, so it was just disturbing.


    Nie Zhao didn''t tell Tao Rong about it. He just made a silent investigation. Unfortunately, he didn''t have any clue. In the end, he startled the old man. The old man prohibited him to continue to investigate that force. In the old man''s opinion, maybe someone offended that force. It was just a coincidence that he dealt with the newspaper group at that time. Tao Rong''s affair was just a coincidence.


    Although Nie Zhao, who is already in the transition, is unable to continue to use the southern military forces to investigate because of the old man''s instructions, he still suspects that the forces pay extra attention to Tao Rong.


    But after that incident, there was no action, and no suspicious person approached Tao Rong, which made Nie Zhao a little confused.


    When the day came for the school to ask for a volunteer, Nie Zhao sent Tao Rong to the school. He also wanted to volunteer. The final result of their discussion was a foreign language. So Nie Zhao did not know that Tao Rong wanted to study medicine from the beginning to the end.


    When I came to the class and saw the students I had never seen since the college entrance examination, some were happy and some were sad. Naturally, Tao Rong also saw yuan Xu, who had not seen me for a long time.

 Chapter 662

    Looking at Yuan Xu''s sad face, Tao Rong has long heard about yuan Xu''s college entrance examination results. Although they are not high, they have played a very long time in terms of his level. It can be seen that he worked very hard in the last period, but they are still far from Tao Rong.


    When Yuan Xu saw Tao Rong coming, he quickly asked her which school she wanted to apply for.


    As soon as she heard that she was going to apply for the military university, she immediately said happily, "me too."


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu with some surprise, "you too?"


    Yuan Xu was asked by Tao Rong, but his face was a little uncomfortable and said: "I can go up through other bonus items. People don''t just look at the college entrance examination results. Besides, isn''t it good for me to be in the same school as you? Can continue to cover you, do you dislike me? "


    Tao Rong really put on a look of disgust and said: "do you think with my skill, I need you to cover me? Besides, after high school, the relationship between Nie Zhao and me is no secret, so in such a university, people who don''t dare to offend you don''t dare to offend me. You can''t keep me who dares to offend you. "


    Tao Rong knows how to fake tiger''s power and use her strength. She is not stupid, and she is not noble. If she can make use of it, it is her principle.


    Yuan Xu was very depressed by what she said. In fact, although he was proud, he knew that Tao Rong was really better than him in all aspects.


    She doesn''t need him around at all.


    "Actually, I think you can think about other universities." Tao Rong says suddenly.


    Yuan Xu''s expression changed subtly, some injured and some unwilling. "Why, aren''t we friends? Isn''t it good to be in a school? "


    In fact, Yuan Xu''s heart is still a little uneasy. The more he likes Tao Rong, the more afraid he is to let Tao Rong know that he likes her. Before, he was reckless. After thinking for a long time, he will react. If he confesses, he will not succeed, and it will embarrass Tao Rong, and he will keep a distance from her. He doesn''t want this, he doesn''t like it.


    So recently, he will think more about what he says and does. Tao Rong is very smart. If she doubts her mind, will she avoid suspicion.


    Yuan Xu looks at Tao Rong nervously.


    Tao Rong didn''t find anything unusual, but he answered with some worry: "in fact, I don''t think you are suitable to be a soldier. I say it for your own good. I hope you will reconsider it, and I think your family won''t agree. Don''t you have anything else to be interested in? "


    Yuan Xu was silent for a while. The more Tao Rong pushed him out, the less he wanted to leave. It was his impulsive decision to be a soldier at the beginning, but now he wants to prove that he can be stronger than Nie Zhaoqiang, and he also wants to stay with Tao Rong.


    That''s the only choice.


    "No, that''s what I''ve thought for a long time. If you don''t want to go to the same school as me, you can change it yourself." Yuan Xu said tough.


    Tao rongxinsai, how can the child rush to die? When he was a soldier, Tao Rong didn''t remember in which mission he died. How could he help him avoid it? If he wanted to persuade him to stay away from the status of a soldier, the child was stubborn and troublesome.


    But I think it''s true. In the last life, Yuan''s family must have tried their best to obstruct and failed. Without the help of Nie Zhao''s letter of recommendation, Yuan Xu became a soldier successfully. How could she be obedient in a few words this time.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said tentatively, "in fact, your foreign language is also good. Otherwise, how about the same major in the same school? Are we good friends? It''s interesting to study together. You''re going to change my major? "


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu with a pair of bright eyes. Yuan Xu is a little fascinated. His heart beats faster and his face is hot. He wants to agree to Tao Rong immediately.


    But yuan Xu is not the type who is dazed by beauty. He is very rational in his mind.


    What he wants is not only to be with Tao Rong, but also to be young. He doesn''t want to lose to his rival and wants to win him under the same conditions.


    Nie Zhao is in the front line, shining in the most dazzling position, but he works as a civilian in the back. He can''t stand it.


    Even though it was an exciting proposal, Yuan Xu still insisted on shaking his head, and even said, "why do you want to hinder me? Even if my family opposes it, why don''t you believe me? Do you think I can''t do it well? I tell you, as long as I want to do it, even Nie Zhao, I can be better than him. Don''t look down on people. "


    Tao Rong was surprised by Yuan Xu''s sudden anger. Did her words hurt the young people''s self-esteem?


    But she was kind enough to persuade me.


    Looking at the side of the fire, while without hesitation to fill in information, Yuan Xu, Tao Rong know in mind, to stop is useless.


    Tao Rong has a headache and remembers the past. She thinks about yuan Xu''s age when the accident happened. She wants to see if she can find a chance to let him avoid the task around that year. Even if she breaks the boy''s leg, she will save him.


    Tao Rong some helpless fill in their own volunteer, next to the yuan Xu or secretly aiming, to determine that two people are a school, this just rest assured.


    After the volunteer form is submitted, it is the last graduation dinner.Every class will be organized, which is also the busiest time for restaurants and hotels near the school.


    A big private room, four big round tables, full of a class of people, we talk and laugh, very lively. Because we are all adults, we all call wine, but with Chen Lijuan watching, we won''t go too far, but for students who haven''t drunk wine, a cup is enough to get drunk.


    some bold students will take the opportunity to say something hidden in their hearts, make complaints about the past three years, talk about the teachers'' Tucao, apologize, apologize, and confession.


    The students who have drunk don''t know if they are really drunk, but they are really brave. Some classmates who didn''t dare to offend before dare to point out now.


    A boy at Tao Rong''s table suddenly yelled to an Rifan at the other table when he was talking to Tao Rong: "an Shao, how many bad things have you said about Tao Rong in the past two years? Aiming at her so many times, should you apologize to other girls, big man. How nice the girl is. "


    After all, people see people''s hearts for a long time. Sometimes, although people follow the trend and love gossip, they still have a steelyard in their heart. After a long time, they will know what is right and what is wrong.


    Tao Rong laughingly looks at an Rifan, and Yuan Xu turns his head and looks at him warily.


    An Rifan was laughed by the people around him and said coldly, "I have a reason to aim at her. Who wants her to aim at Nie Pei?"


    Tao Rong knows that''s what it''s going to be like.


    He Luyun, who is at the same table, said for Tao Rong: "when did she target Nie Pei? After she came from Tao Rong, Nie Pei has been targeting her. Nie Pei is amorous and hurt people. You can help her talk. Is there any right or wrong view?"

 Chapter 663

    He Luyun hates Nie Pei, so when she talks about it, she gets angry.


    An Rifan where can stand others say Nie Pei''s bad words, immediately stood up, a pair of want to beat people''s appearance, he Luyun is not afraid.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Zhu Shanshan suddenly stood up and went to Tao Rong.


    This move suddenly made the atmosphere even more tense.


    But Zhu Shanshan came to Tao Rong with her glass in her hand, and the people behind her were the same.


    "Tao Rong, I still hate you. I don''t like you. There''s no reason. But since I graduated, I don''t have a chance to meet again. Let''s have a cup of gratitude and hatred." Zhu Shanshan took the lead.


    No matter for fear of the power behind Tao Rong, or for other reasons, Zhu Shanshan did not harass Tao Rong in her later period, and Tao Rong would not hate her role as a follower. So I raised my glass to give Zhu Shanshan face.


    "That''s what adults do." He Luyun said sarcastically.


    "Are you looking for a beating? Don''t think I don''t beat women!" An Rifan said angrily.


    At this time, someone quickly said, "why don''t you quarrel with people here? Some people just can''t get along with each other naturally. It''s no blame. You two are both grumpy. After you go to university, you have to be restrained without us. Don''t be cleaned up."


    Everyone immediately laughed. He Luyun and an Rifan were pulled down by the people beside them, which eased the atmosphere.


    Then people began to toast in turn, and finally the confession also formed a pattern. When boys wanted to find girls to confess, they raised their glasses on the wine table, and they were happy when they succeeded. When they didn''t succeed, they were laughed and made noise around. However, when girls wanted to find boys, they would take several sisters with them to embolden themselves. Those who wanted to confess would ask the defendant to go out and say Words.


    At the beginning, boys acted more, while girls were ready to move, but still a little reserved.


    Tao Rong looked at several people staring at Yuan Xu, and gently reminded: "Yuan Xu, when a girl calls you to go out to confess, you must give face."


    Yuan Xu frowned in disgust, obviously unwilling. "No, I''m going out."


    Tao Rong knows that Yuan Xu doesn''t have any girls she likes, but it''s really pitiful to look at those girls. One by one, she finally waits for the best time to confess. It doesn''t matter if she''s refused. It''s really bad for the scenery and the atmosphere to be thrown away.


    "This kind of day, in order to leave cry, in order to grow up cry on the line, don''t throw schoolmate three years of friendship girl face, let a person lose face, boys should have gentlemanly demeanor." Tao Rong is good at persuading each other.


    Yuan Xu thought for a moment and said, "I will announce that I will not associate with anyone, so that no one will talk to me."


    Yuan Xu said that he wanted to stand up. Tao Rong quickly stopped him and said, "we all know that you will refuse, but confession is a kind of communication buried in the bottom of your heart. It''s a process. It''s not a result. It''s not what you want to do. Just listen to it. Do you understand? "


    When Tao Rong finished, she was amused to see yuan Xu''s troubled face. When did she feel so sentimental and helpful? Maybe It''s influenced by Nie Zhao. I can''t help yearning for beauty in my heart. I hope everyone can have no regrets on important days. Those who secretly like them also hope that they can leave no regrets on their feelings. Only in this way can they better move towards a new life path.


    After a while, sure enough, a girl came, but their first words were to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked at them suspiciously. Seeing that they were nervous, she said with a smile, "what''s the problem?"


    "Tao Rong, I want to ask you, are you dating Yuan Shao?" One of the girls asked nervously.


    Tao Rong was surprised, immediately shook his head, next to Yuan Xu is no response.


    The girl then asked, "do you like yuan Xu? Are you having an affair or are you planning to go out with each other? "


    Tao Rong was really helpless and said, "Yuan Xu and I are good friends and brothers. We have nothing to do with each other as you imagine."


    Yuan Xu, who was beside him, was always cold, so he could not see the loss on his face at this time.


    Because of Tao Rong''s words, the girl was relieved. She took her good sisters forward and said to Yuan Xu, "Yuan Shao, can you come out for a while?"


    People around are worried, for fear that Yuan Xuli will not pay attention to others, that is embarrassing, but also admire the courage of this girl.


    All of a sudden, Yuan Xu moved, and the surroundings became quiet.


    Everyone watched yuan Xu with his pants in his hands. He looked impatient, but he took the initiative to walk to the corridor.


    The girl immediately followed out with a happy face.


    As soon as several people went out, everyone around him exploded. After all, Yuan Xu was really a rare good temper.


    Tao Rong is full of smiles. Sure enough, Yuan Xu is kind-hearted.


    Some boys drink too much skin itch, going to watch the excitement, live broadcast for everyone.


    I can''t help being curious around. The result is quite surprising.It turns out that those girls are not accompanied by the confession, but take turns to join the confession.


    I used to know that Yuan Xu was popular. After all, he was very handsome, had a strong identity, and had a lot of personality. He was the kind of drag boy that little girls like.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be so popular, waiting in line to advertise.


    After everyone came back, everyone couldn''t help laughing. Although the girls who advertised had regrets, they were very satisfied.


    After that, like the lifting of taboos, some girls began to go out to tell yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu is patient, although his face is not very good.


    After going out three or four times, someone came up again, and a boy joked: "Yuan Shao, don''t come back later. When the girl comes back, let the next girl go out, save you running back and forth, if not, we''ll call you back."


    Yuan Xu''s face completely black, inadvertently turned to look at Tao Rong, but saw her smile very happy, heart more depressed.


    He heard a lot of moving confessions. Although he didn''t like those girls, he would say thank you, but when would he be qualified to express himself? Those who can express themselves are much luckier than him.


    Yuan Xu really didn''t come back after that, because not only the class, but also the other classes in the same hotel heard about the situation here. Some people came to advertise. Some people were bored and counted. About 30 girls from all over the world confessed to Yuan Xu. But yuan Xu did not accept any of them.


    Some people asked yuan Xu who he liked or how he could like them, but yuan Xu only said it was impossible or refused to answer.


    Of course, many people guess that Yuan Xu just likes Tao Rong. After all, he is the only girl who can get close to him. However, many girls can''t give up because they are not together and have no confession.

 Chapter 664

    Finally, to Tao Rong''s surprise, he Luyun even went to confess. She didn''t know he Luyun even liked yuan Xu.


    Finally, Yuan Xu went back to his seat with a black face. He was really tired.


    Tao Rong poured a glass of juice for him and said with a smile: "it''s really popular, but you are really too selective. There are several excellent ones, and you don''t give them any chance."


    Yuan Xu turns his head and glares at Tao Rong, but he still takes the juice and drinks it.


    Next to him, a boy said curiously, "Yuan Shao, do you have someone you like, or do you have any special hobbies?"


    In fact, there is a guess in everyone''s heart that maybe yuan Xu likes Tao Rong, but Tao Rong doesn''t like yuan Xu, especially today''s really obvious feeling.


    Some people just want to make do with it.


    But before Yuan Xu''s answer, a boy found Tao Rong.


    The boy came to Tao Rong with a cup in his hand. His posture really scared Tao Rong. He didn''t want to tell her.


    Yuan Xu, the narrator, squints at the boys, which makes them feel pressure.


    But boys are also brave enough to come here.


    "Tao Rong I I have been paying attention to you. I like you. I think you are really good and excellent. I heard that you will go to Beishi and I will go there too. I think I want to keep in touch with you later. I''m not asking you to be my girlfriend now. I just want an opportunity to let you know me and think about me when you want to fall in love. "


    The people around immediately looked like they were watching.


    As a result, just after the boy''s confession, another boy stood up and also confessed to Tao Rong, as if he was afraid that Tao Rong would give the boy a chance and he would not have a chance.


    Tao Rong is really surprised, in fact, some boys like her, the performance is more obvious, but because of Yuan Xu''s relationship, it seems that no one dares to tell himself. Because people misunderstand their relationship.


    It is estimated that Tao Rong has just admitted that there is no relationship between them, so these people have the courage to express themselves.


    Tao Rong felt a little embarrassed. In her eyes, these people are young men, but their psychological age is much older than them.


    Just wanted to say thank you, refused together, the result came out again.


    She came with the girls from the next class before. Tao Rong was a little impressed with him. Her grades were almost the same as hers. She also participated in the foreign language speech contest with her and had group cooperation.


    Tao Rong was hinted at that time, but Tao Rong dodged.


    This time, I didn''t expect that he didn''t give up. He went forward and said, "I like you for a long time. You should have seen it before, and I don''t want to miss it, so please consider me, OK? I''ll go to North City, too. "


    Tao Rong looks at the three boys around him, as well as the students around him who are not too busy to be embarrassed.


    At this time, Yuan Xu could not help but put down the cup directly. His fierce eyes swept the three people, "needless to say, she refused."


    When it''s yuan xurong''s turn to help him make a statement?


    Yuan Xu is a face, not happy looking at three people.


    People around are excited, feel there is a big excitement to see, coax laughter, surprise sound constantly.


    "Yuan Xu, someone just asked, you are not that kind of relationship, what qualifications do you have to refuse me for Tao Rong."


    "That''s right, Yuan Xu. Don''t deceive others too much. You''re not her boyfriend."


    "Yuan Xu, you don''t like Tao Rong, do you?"


    Three people are not willing to fight back.


    Yuan Xu was angry instantly, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    "If you don''t like Tao Rong, why don''t you care who she falls in love with?" A boy retorted.


    Tao Rong looks at the four people who are almost quarreling. She gets up helplessly and prepares to solve the problem.


    Yuan Xu was greatly stimulated. "Why can''t I care? How can you tell her? Do you think she can look up to you? Do you think you have a chance? It''s humiliating. "


    Because he could not express himself, but others could easily do what he wanted to do, Yuan Xu became even more angry and didn''t pay attention to any gentlemanly manners, so he directly quarreled with each other in an ugly way.


    "You''re not her boyfriend. Why do you care?"


    "I..."


    "He can''t, but I can." Suddenly a voice came from the door.


    Tao Rong immediately bit her lower lip. She felt bad. She had almost eaten before, so she contacted Nie Zhao and asked him to meet her.


    But I didn''t expect that a yuan Xu''s advertising meeting would be delayed for such a long time. Nie Zhao came directly to find her without contacting her.


    I don''t know how much he saw.


    Although Nie Zhao is usually serious, he is actually very jealous. As soon as he was jealous, Tao Rong would sacrifice his hue to deceive others. It was very troublesome.Everyone looked at the door and saw a tall man standing there, wearing a casual summer suit in black and white, with wide shoulders and narrow waist. There are beautiful muscle lines on the exposed arms, full of male hormone feeling. That kind of temperament from the inside out, people can see him at a glance, can not ignore the existence.


    What makes the girls around her scream most is her pretty face.


    It''s a more beautiful face than the popular male stars on TV in the poster. It has obvious outline, excellent bone appearance and distinct facial features. A pair of eyes can suffocate a girl for a moment with a touch of tenderness. Her temples are cut like knives and her eyebrows are painted like ink.


    Because he kept smiling, he could see a dimple on his cheek, which was half heroic in his original beauty, because the dimple had a soft and lovely feeling.


    But in Tao Rong''s opinion, she knew that he had laughed like this. After that, her life was not easy.


    Tao Rong smokes at the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t know how Nie Zhao wants to end up.


    Most of the people present didn''t know Nie Zhao, but some people had seen Nie Zhao, but at that time, it seemed to them that this person was Tao Rong''s brother? But it seems that there is something wrong with reading newspapers before. It used to be said that they were family members of soldiers, but now Everyone is confused, a pair of curious eyes in Tao Rong and Nie Zhao''s body back and forth.


    Nie Zhao step by step to Tao Rong''s side, suddenly stretched out his hand to pull Tao Rong into his arms, around immediately came the continuous sound of inspiration and surprise.


    Because of Nie Zhao''s action, Yuan Xu instinctively wants to reach out and hold Tao Rong, but in the middle of it, he puts it down in Nie Zhao''s warning eyes.


    Tao Rong clever let Nie Zhao hold, never resist, because resistance will be more trouble.

 Chapter 665

    "You are..." One of the boys asked in disbelief, "aren''t you her brother?"


    Nie Zhao smiles at the boy. "Did she say it herself?"


    Boy a Leng, seemingly did not say, just everyone acquiesce.


    Nie Zhao looked around and said with a smile, "Hello, everyone. I''m Nie Zhao, Tao Rong''s husband."


    "What


    "Husband!"


    "My God


    All kinds of exclamations burst out. You can''t believe it. You look at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong. They are not only married because they are so young, but also Moreover, when some people first meet Nie Zhao, it seems that they will meet Tao Rong as a sophomore in high school.


    This Husband Have they been together for a long time?


    "How can it be!" A man who confesses to Tao Rong shouts.


    Nie Zhao looked at him and said, "nothing is impossible. She''s married. It''s the school''s policy to hide from everyone before. Now that she has graduated, there''s nothing to hide. Thank you for your love for my wife, but it''s better to keep a distance in the future."


    When Nie Zhao said this, several boys turned red. One of them looked at Yuan Xu as if he wanted yuan Xu to take the lead in saying something.


    Nie Zhao naturally noticed his little action, and with a smile, he reached out and patted the stiff yuan Xu on the shoulder and said, "thank you for taking care of Tao Rong for me in the past two years. Tao Rong said that you took good care of her and did a good job."


    Yuan Xu wants to lift Nie Zhao''s hand on his shoulder, but Nie Zhao grabs it hard. He can''t resist at all. He can only look at Nie Zhao coldly.


    Nie Zhao smiles at him, which makes yuan Xu speechless.


    Looking at Yuan Xu, who has been a flower protector all the time, people around him don''t speak. They immediately react that Yuan Xu has been protecting Tao Rong like this. Does he know that Tao Rong has been married for a long time, and he still knows Tao Rong''s husband? This is a wave after wave of thunder. They are scared out of their wits.


    A few of them were quick to think a little more.


    We all know the identity of Yuan Xu. The handsome man who calls himself Tao Rong''s husband talks to Yuan Xu in such a tone. Yuan Xu still can''t lose his temper. This Is he also a person with an unusual status?


    At this moment, a man exclaimed: "Nie Pei''s second brother? It''s Is it Nie Pei''s second brother? An Shao, is that... "


    An Rifan''s ugly face has been watching. He wanted to see someone tell Tao Rong. He could just tell Nie Pei about it, and let Nie Pei find Tao Rong unhappy. But now Nie Zhao is present, and the plan naturally miscarries.


    Because of this scream, Nie Zhao looks over and just sees an Rifan.


    When an Rifan went up to Nie Zhao''s eyes, he felt frightened. "Nie Er ge What are you doing here? "


    The smile on Nie Zhao''s face faded a little, "come to pick up my wife."


    This dialogue, people understand, look at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao''s eyes, eager to stare out.


    Really It''s really the legendary Nie family!


    Nie family Young master of the Nie family? Nie Pei''s second elder brother, isn''t Tao Rong the second young lady of Nie''s family?


    People who understand all take a breath of cool air, especially those who have bullied Tao Rong. They can''t help being afraid.


    People who should have been in the same position as Yuan Xu and Nie Pei suffered from such bullying and bullying in their first year at school. It''s incredible.


    And even so, except for yuan Xu protecting her, she didn''t want to use her identity to crush people?


    Everyone''s eyes changed when they looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to explain anything when she felt that everyone was staring at her. It was her own business. It had nothing to do with everyone, but it was uncomfortable to be staring at all the time. Tao Rong didn''t want to stay and be observed and visited. "My husband came to pick me up, so I left first. Let''s play slowly."


    A word completely confirmed the identity of Tao Rong, people even surprised to do not want to admit it.


    Tao Rong helplessly looks at Nie Zhao. Seeing that his smile is a little bit natural, she knows that her words just made him satisfied.


    Pulling Nie Zhao, he plans to go out, but Nie Zhao suddenly says to everyone, "by the way, I have prepared graduation gifts for my classmates and put them on the front desk. I hope you like them."


    They don''t know how to speak for a moment, so they can only stare at Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong takes Nie Zhao out and looks at Nie Zhao in doubt.


    She didn''t know what little gift Nie Zhao had prepared. She asked after going out.


    Nie Zhao smiles, "we have announced our relationship. Naturally, you are my wife after all. You can''t lose face. Maybe we will invite them to the wedding in August."


    Tao Rong picked eyebrows, but there was no response.


    When asked what gift he had prepared, Nie Zhao only said that he chose it casually, but Tao Rong didn''t ask.


    After the dissolution, the students who went to the front desk to get gifts were shocked. There were many kinds of gifts. They chose them by themselves. More importantly, they were not cheap gifts, but they were more high-end gifts than those given by Nie Pei in the past.When they took the small gift, they were just seen by other classes. They were envious. When they asked, Tao Rong''s classmates were very proud to publicize Tao Rong''s identity with big trumpets. Even after graduation, almost all of them knew Tao Rong''s legendary identity.


    For a moment, the people who marvel and the people who regret are estimated to be half of each other.


    On the way back, Nie Zhao naturally talked about the people who confessed to Tao Rong, "before I arrived, no one would have confessed to you. My wife is so popular that I met three people who wanted to rob my wife."


    Slightly sour words made Tao Rong feel funny, "no, just these three, before Ha ha, you really don''t know how spectacular the scenes of confessing to Yuan Xu are. Basically, time is spent on his side. It seems that there are more than 30 people. There are several classes. I didn''t expect him to be so popular. But it seems that he hasn''t taken a fancy to any of them. Maybe he hasn''t been enlightened yet. "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed and said, "Oh, right? He signed up for a school with you. "


    "Well." Tao Rong answers carelessly. Originally, Nie Zhao gave him a letter of recommendation because of his previous deal with Yuan Xu. Therefore, Nie Zhao should have a clear idea of what school yuan Xu will sign up for.


    Tao Rong was still amused by what so many people had said to Yuan Xu. She couldn''t help thinking of Nie Zhao and asked, "don''t you also graduate from this school? What about? When I graduated that year, were there a lot of people lining up to tell you? "

 Chapter 666

    Nie Zhao a Leng, a time unexpectedly didn''t answer up.


    Tao Rong thought, no, at that time, there was an an Wenlan around him. Although there was no communication, there was an Wenlan who was the closest to Nie Zhao, and other people didn''t dare to get close.


    Tao Rong''s expression is astringent, and his joking mood is much lighter.


    "When I was a grade skipper, I quickly finished high school and went to the military academy. Then I went to be a soldier again soon. I didn''t encounter any graduation confession." Nie Zhao explains awkwardly.


    Both of them avoided mentioning Nie Zhao and an Wenlan''s past as much as possible, and soon diverged from the topic.


    Because it''s graduation, Nie Zhao also arranged a lot of projects for Tao Rong to help her celebrate. Just the two of them, Nie Zhao has the heart to make up for the neglect of Tao Rong during this period of time, and their atmosphere has become sweet again.


    In the evening, Nie Zhao did not take Tao Rong home, but directly took him to the best hotel in Nanshi.


    On the elevator, looking at Nie Zhao press the number of floors, next to the number of floors corresponding to the name of the suite.


    Tao Rong a look, turned out to be honeymoon suite, suddenly feel a little nervous, can''t help holding hands just received a bunch of roses.


    "Tonight? Why don''t you go back? " Tao Rong some nervous tentative way.


    "Recently, because of Nie Xuan''s wedding preparation, my grandfather wanted to make up for it, so he allowed a lot of relatives to come home. When I came out, another wave of people came. I know you don''t want to deal with it, and I don''t want to participate in it, so I''ll spend the night outside. It''s not the first time anyway." Nie Zhao doesn''t care.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. Although they had been sleeping together all the time, Nie Zhao still kept restraint and didn''t touch her.


    Nie Zhao said, wait for her graduation, but when Tao Rong learned that they were going to have a wedding, he always thought that he would wait until the wedding.


    But with such a grand celebration tonight, and taking her to such a special room, Tao Rong can''t help but feel scared.


    After all, her plan is You can''t go ahead or back.


    Until she came to the door, Tao Rong was thinking about what kind of reason to refuse, so she would not be embarrassed.


    Probably feeling Tao Rong''s uneasiness, Nie Zhao doubts for a while and then asks, "what''s the matter? Do you want to go back to see those distant relatives, but once we leave here and go to Beishi, we will basically have nothing to do with them, they will only have an intersection with big brother. "


    Tao Rong said with an unnatural smile: "I don''t want to deal with those people. They are not necessarily friendly to me. I just don''t think my grandfather would be angry if he wasn''t at home on such an occasion? "


    Nie Zhao opened the door with his room card and said with a smile, "I told Nie Xuan that she can handle it. I said I''ll take you to celebrate your graduation."


    Tao Rong is disappointed and pulled into the room by Nie Zhao.


    As soon as I entered the room, I was surprised by the pink and white balloons, candles and flowers all over the floor in the shape of love.


    The design of this honeymoon suite is too careless.


    Looking inside, Zhang Xirong exclaimed.


    "How do you like it?" Nie Zhao asked with a smile.


    This kind of scene is quite dreamy for most girls. Tao Rong didn''t expect that she would be moved by these things.


    "The service in this hotel is too good." Tao Rong said in surprise.


    Nie Zhao said: "what is their service? It''s clearly arranged by myself after my investigation."


    Tao Rong immediately stares at Nie Zhao. Her heart beats faster, but at the same time, she is a little uneasy. She won''t He really wants to tonight


    Nie Zhao casually raised his hand and looked at his watch. Then he bent his mouth and walked towards Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks like Nie Zhao has something to do. He just wants to ask what happened?


    As a result, Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong up and looks down at the person in his arms. The smile is too bright, which makes Tao Rong more nervous.


    "Why? Nie Zhao... " Tao Rong asked in a trembling voice.


    Nie Zhao has quickly put her on the bed, will be a good person on the bed, he also homeopathy lay down, lying on her side.


    When Nie Zhao turns his head to see Tao Rong with joy, he sees Tao Rong with a face of shame and surprise. Nie Zhao can''t help but smile. He turns over and holds his head with one hand. He reaches out his other hand to scratch Tao Rong''s nose and says, "little girl, what do you think? I didn''t mean to scare you. You shouldn''t be hinting at me for a long time. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes are bigger and her face is red.


    Nie Zhaoren said with a smile: "you clearly know that as long as you give me a hint, I will immediately release my mind. I''m just afraid to scare you, so I plan to wait until after the wedding."


    Tao Rong pursed her lips, unwilling to be ridiculed, "then why are you suddenly like this! And what''s the matter with this room? "


    Nie Zhao''s smile gradually became blurred, "because You see


    Say Nie Zhao''s hand to hold Tao Rong''s chin, let her see toward the direction of bed end.And the end of their bed is facing the huge French window in the room.


    In the moment that Tao Rong looks at the past, Nie Zhao reaches out to turn off the light in the room, and then clenches Tao Rong''s hand.


    All of a sudden, a sound exploded in the sky and landed instantly. The night scene outside the window was filled with colorful fireworks.


    In a flash, it''s beautiful and the picture is exquisite and perfect.


    Tao Rong was stunned, not because she had never seen it. After all, she had lived a lifetime longer and had never seen any fireworks. But this time, Tao Rong knew that it was not a festival, but a beautiful scenery prepared by a man to make his beloved woman happy.


    Tao Rong can''t help leaning on Nie Zhao''s shoulder. His glass like eyes are now full of fireworks.


    Two people so quietly lying in bed, leaning together, enjoying the fireworks outside the window.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Just like it."


    After watching a fireworks show, Tao Rong is satisfied, feeling that today''s happiness should be full, there will be no more happy things.


    Nie Zhao stretched out his hand to turn on the light beside the bed, but the other hand held Tao Rong''s hand tightly all the time.


    Tao Rong turned his head to see Nie Zhao, and his eyes and eyebrows opened with a smile. "It''s just graduation, isn''t it too heavy?"


    The smile on Nie Zhao''s face slightly converged, and his expression suddenly became very serious. He slowly raised the hands of the two people, and devoutly said, "it''s not graduation, it''s marriage proposal. I''m proposing to you, and I''m asking you to marry me."


    Tao Rong a Leng, for a moment as if did not understand like staring at Nie Zhao.


    Until Nie Zhao let go of his hand bit by bit, Tao Rong could see clearly that he didn''t know when a ring was put on his ring finger.

 Chapter 667

    A silver white ring has two small arcs protruding from one side. The inside of the arc is covered with fine diamonds. Twinkling, it looks like two cat ears. In the middle of the ring, that is, the middle of the two ears, there is a blue diamond.


    The whole is not big, and it is not obvious, but if you look closely, you will find that the production is exquisite.


    Tao Rong was stunned for a long time before she said: "this is..."


    "I asked my friend for a custom-made wedding ring, which was delivered to me yesterday." Nie Zhao gently pinched Tao Rong''s wrist and said, "nice, do you like it?"


    Tao Rong nodded, and then saw Nie Zhao take out another ring, which is similar to her shape. It''s just where the cat''s ears are. There are not so many shining diamonds, but simply carved some veins. The blue diamond is much darker than Tao Rong''s one. It looks mature and stable.


    "Bring it to me." Nie Zhao said with a low smile.


    Tao Rong reflexively takes up the ring and gives it to Nie Zhao''s well-defined finger.


    But suddenly I found that it was not right.


    Tao Rong stopped, looked up at Nie Zhao, and said, "you proposed to me like this. You didn''t ask me if I would like to. You just took the ring with you. It''s really easy for you."


    Nie Zhao''s face flashed awkwardness for a moment. "We''re all like this. Do you still want to say yes or no?"


    Tao Rong holds the ring, does not give Nie Zhao to take, "you are basically perfunctory me, take advantage of me not to pay attention to let me should next, plays the heart eye."


    Nie Zhao''s wry smile is a little tricky. Although he doesn''t think that Tao Rong will escape from marriage, he just doesn''t want to give Tao Rong any chance to refuse, so he will use this way to give her a ring.


    Nie Zhao picked eyebrows to observe Tao Rong, and saw that she was just smiling and carefully looking at their rings. He immediately put down his heart and said, "anyway, you can''t escape."


    Tao Rong glances at Nie Zhao obliquely, but inadvertently sees some small designs in the ring.


    There are two characters in it, one is Zhao, the other is Rong, and there is a love mark in the middle.


    Tao Rong thought it was carved by the designer himself, but after a careful look, it seems to be Nie Zhao''s own font.


    Tao Rong is a little surprised to take down his ring and compare it.


    Nie Zhao was startled by her actions and said, "what are you doing? I''m not really angry


    Tao Rong looked at his ring, which is the same. He looked at Nie Zhao in doubt and said, "did you write the words in it?"


    Nie Zhao was stunned, looked down, and then explained with a sigh of relief: "it''s sister-in-law Qin who said that she wanted to add this design, let me write a template in the past."


    "Sister Qin?" Tao Rong asked.


    "As I mentioned to you before, Qin Huan and elder brother Qin in Beishi, whose wife is engaged in jewelry design, would be the most famous jewelry designer in China now if she didn''t withdraw from the circle. Now she plays occasionally, and many celebrities often ask her to customize them in private. When they got married, they promised to design a wedding ring for each of our brothers once in their lifetime as a wedding gift. " Nie Zhao explained.


    Tao Rong knows that there is such a big brother Qin, but she has never met his sister-in-law. However, in the last life, because of her relationship with Nie Zhao, even brother Qin had only a few friends. The short time of meeting made Tao Rong not remember his appearance.


    Seeing Tao Rong in a daze, Nie Zhao was a little impatient. He couldn''t help pinching her cheek and said, "you won''t agree to my proposal."


    Said pitifully, let Tao Rong quickly come back, some helpless, and some angry, finally exchange the ring, give each other again.


    A pair of rings in the hands of each other, flashing the light of happiness, this night, the two people hold hands like this, looking at each other, happy to sleep.


    The next day, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao had to go back.


    After they go back, they meet Nie Xuan and Chen Lijuan. Chen Lijuan is talking to her about the wedding. After all, it''s her best friend''s wedding and her eldest brother''s wedding. Except for the person concerned, Chen Lijuan is the happiest. The smile on her face never comes down.


    Even if she meets some elders who don''t have eyes and say something disgusting, Chen Lijuan has a good attitude to digest it.


    "You''re happy. You said you wanted to help." Chen Lijuan said with a smile.


    Nie Xuan saw the rings on their hands in a blink of an eye, and said with a smile, "some people must be very worried. Let''s have some other sense of ceremony first."


    Chen Lijuan also noticed, immediately exclaimed: "Wow, so beautiful." Then he went up and looked around.


    Although Tao Rong usually does not like this, but also does not know this moment how, cannot help in the heart happiness, wants to hear others praise her ring.


    Is happy, suddenly heard a scene of cold laughter.


    Tao Rong saw Nie Pei passing by pianting, followed by an Rifan.


    Although Nie Pei didn''t walk towards them when she passed here, her eyes were staring at Tao Rong. Tao Rong almost mistakenly thought that she had offended her yesterday, but in fact she was away from home all day yesterday.Tao Rong''s heart murmured, what nerve.


    That kind of bad eyes naturally made Nie Zhao uncomfortable. He was preparing to give a warning with his eyes. As a result, Nie Pei took it back, which was not like Nie Pei''s style.


    Tao Rong and other four people are quiet, waiting for them to go before they make a sound. The low pressure atmosphere is really disappointing.


    "What happened to her?" Tao Rong is puzzled of ask a way: "I again where annoy her?"


    Nie Zhao cold hum a way: "don''t mind her."


    Nie Xuan looks at Chen Lijuan helplessly. Chen Lijuan sighs and says, "yesterday, after I went back from other classes, I heard that you have already left, and other students have also left for more than half. But at that time, an Rifan and Yuan Xu were both there. They seemed to be fighting while drinking. Then Nie Pei came over, but yuan Xu''s attitude towards Nie Pei It''s estimated that he said something unpleasant. After Yuan Xu left, Nie Pei began to cry. I wanted to persuade him, but an Rifan took Nie Pei away. It''s probably because he was in a bad mood, so let''s vent your anger. "


    Tao Rong takes a puff from the corner of her mouth. From the beginning, Nie Pei is hostile to her because Yuan Xu accidentally praises her. Later, when she and Yuan Xu become good friends, Nie Pei wants to kill her.


    No matter what they said last night, Nie Pei was not willing to blame yuan Xu. She was the only one to take it out.


    Looking at Nie Zhao, Tao Rong shrugged helplessly and said, "it''s really people sitting at home. Disaster comes from heaven."


    Nie Zhao is uneasy to smile, immediately two people are pulled by Chen Lijuan to become wedding helper, the name is to preview their wedding in advance.

 Chapter 668

    "Bang!" Nie Pei smashed the potted plants placed in the garden, "bitch, bitch, bitch! How can she be so cheap! How could she not die! I wish I were dead! "


    An Rifan follows behind and keeps pacifying Nie Pei''s anxious mood.


    Yesterday, an Rifan saw that Tao Rong''s identity was made public, and everyone''s attitude towards her changed. Seeing that Yuan Xu was still drinking alone, he came forward with a glass of wine to sneer, implying that he liked a person he couldn''t like, never better than Nie Zhao and so on.


    At first, Yuan Xu was too lazy to pay attention to him. Then he began to deny that he liked Tao Rong.


    It happens that an Rifan made an appointment with Nie Pei to help her watch when Yuan Xu left. She came to find someone.


    Nie Pei, who got the information, knew that Yuan Xugang was alone at this time, so he came quickly.


    I saw two people fighting when I came here.


    As soon as I heard that it had something to do with Tao Rong, it would blow up.


    Nie Pei hates Tao Rong from the bottom of his soul. He robs her second brother and her sweetheart. He is the one he hates most.


    When it comes to Tao Rong, Nie Pei has a lot of bad words and doesn''t repeat them from morning to night.


    Especially in front of his sweetheart, how can Nie Pei control his mouth? He doesn''t need the most vulgar swearing to scold Tao Rong. It''s very elegant.


    But for yuan Xu, he can scold Tao Rong. If others dare to say that Tao Rong is not good, he can do it directly.


    Nie Pei, against Yuan Xu''s anger, wants yuan Xu to say that he doesn''t like Tao Rong. They misunderstand him and give him a reasonable reason to protect Tao Rong. But he forced yuan Xu to yell at her, "I just like her and fall in love with her. If I didn''t have your brother, I would have been with her. How about that? It''s none of your business! Is it about you? Can you stop pestering me? I hate you so much. Don''t you count in your heart? Can you get out of my sight? "


    With that, Yuan Xu left, and Nie Pei was completely destroyed. She had never received such a blow and insult. She immediately cried and rushed home to find Tao Rong. But Tao Rong didn''t come back. She was dissuaded by an Wenlan.


    Until today I see Tao Rong again. Nie Pei almost doesn''t control it. He really wants to rush up and tear Tao Rong''s face.


    But my sister-in-law is right. She can''t be impulsive. It''s no good for her to do so. She will only let others attack her and stand on Tao Rong''s side. She can''t revenge, but will make her grandfather and Nie Zhao even more distrust her words. She has suffered so many losses. It''s time for her to learn a lesson.


    But how could she let Tao Rong go.


    If she doesn''t take revenge, it''s not Nie Pei.


    The potted plants in the garden are basically half smashed by Nie Pei. An Rifan can''t help but look at an Wenlan who is drinking tea behind him. "Elder sister, you advise her."


    An Wenlan put down her teacup and said with a smile, "Pepe is amazing. She hasn''t burst out just now. It''s right to let her vent her anger."


    An Wenlan said so, Nie Pei felt that his grievances were recognized by people, and immediately felt better, so he didn''t vent his anger.


    Nie Pei came and sat down breathlessly. An Wenlan poured a cup of tea for her elegantly and said, "with your second brother, you can never do anything to Tao Rong."


    "But she''s so cheap, she colludes with people everywhere, and makes yuan Xu like her. It''s shameless. My brother is obsessed, so we should let everyone know that she married my brother and colludes with Yuan Xu at school. It''s her fault that Yuan Xu falls in love with her. Everyone has been cheated by her." Nie Peiyi said indignantly.


    "So, your second brother won''t protect her unless you let others know what she really is." An Wenlan said.


    An Rifan puzzled way: "how to do ah, directly announced that she seduced yuan Xu, Yuan Xu like her not on the line?"


    "Didn''t you almost do that before? What happened? Does Nie Zhao believe it? Did yuan Xu admit it? Tao Rong won''t admit it, so it''s useless. And Zheng Shunjia has done the same thing before. " An Wenlan calmly talked about the stupid things they had done under the impulse before.


    "Then..." An Rifan took a careful look at Nie Pei and said, "let''s have a fight to catch the traitors in bed, and let the people see that they can''t sophistry."


    Nie Pei''s eyes flashed, which coincided with what she thought last night. "It can''t be yuan Xu. In case the second brother divorces Tao Rong, Yuan Xu will be bewitched and want to be with her? Didn''t that help that bitch? This will harm yuan Xu, and Yuan Xu should be allowed to see the true face of Tao Rong. " Speaking of this, in fact, the plan in Nie Pei''s mind has taken shape.


    An Rifan is still a little reluctant. After all, he and Nie Pei have different purposes. What he hopes is that Yuan Xu and Tao Rong have an accident together, mainly yuan Xu, so Nie Pei is his.


    An Wenlan saw that they both knew well, and immediately pretended not to understand. She said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. At most, they are a little out of line in spirit. They can''t do that kind of thing. If you want me to tell you, let''s give Tao Rong a direct and secret warning, so maybe she won''t get along with Yuan Xu. ""Warning? Didn''t I warn you? She''s just naturally unruly. Can that kind of woman believe it? " Nie Pei does not want to shake his decision, so once blocked, she will be more intense to find evidence to refute.


    Anwenlan look some helpless, want to continue to pacify Nie Pei, but Nie Pei is anxious to go away.


    An Rifan wants to accompany Nie Pei, but is stopped by an Wenlan.


    "Nie Pei will do something to hinder the relationship between Tao Rong and Yuan Xu. Do you want to help her?" An Wen Lan voice asks a way.


    An Rifan was stunned, looking a little tangled, and finally shook his head and said, "I certainly hope that Yuan Xu and Tao Rong will ruin their reputation together, so that Tao Rong''s annoying guy will disappear, and Peipei will never be with Yuan Xu."


    An Wenlan light smile, she certainly know how his brother thinks, "then you have to know what is the mantis chasing cicadas, yellow sparrow behind, if you want to get the results you want, you have to push the boat to do that yellow sparrow, you know?"


    An Rifan''s face flashed a trace of loss, but more is desire, "elder sister, you help me, how should I do?"


    An Wenlan shakes her head, "I''m just teaching you how to be a man. I won''t interfere in your affairs, and I''m not interested in knowing."


    "Sister, but I..."


    "Go, or you may not be able to keep up with Nie Pei."


    An Rifan looks as if an Wenlan really doesn''t want to interfere. In the end, he can only leave to find Nie Pei to see if he can act according to the situation and pit yuan Xu by the way.

 Chapter 669

    It''s not that an Wenlan doesn''t want to do something, but that Nie Pei wants to damage Tao Rong''s reputation. No matter what way she does it, she will eventually be found out by Nie Zhao. If she is involved in it, she will get into trouble.


    An Wenlan is not willing to sacrifice like this. What''s more, compared with Nie Pei, she is only half of Nie''s family. If she doesn''t do this kind of thing, she must not be discovered. Since she is not sure to hide herself, she can only let others be guns.


    As for why to remind my younger brother, I just know that Nie Pei wants to harm Tao Rong, but it will never involve yuan Xu. However, if yuan Xu is involved, Tao Rong is definitely the biggest pest to the yuan family, especially to the doting child Mrs. yuan. The yuan family will want this scandal to disappear more than the Nie family. Mrs. yuan is right Fu taorong, do you need others?


    Therefore, it''s the wisest way to let her younger brother secretly pull yuan Xu into the water and disclose the improper relationship between Yuan Xu and Tao Rong. She is not afraid to pollute the reputation of the Nie family, and Nie Zhao''s face is not in her consideration. It''s better for Nie Zhao to be sad and understand that only she is the woman who loves him most and treats him best.


    On the other hand, in Yuan''s house, because of what Nie Zhao and Tao Rong had made public before, Yuan Xu was always depressed, just like someone who steals bells from his ears.


    Although yuan Xu always knew the truth, as long as most other people around him didn''t know it, he seemed to be able to ignore it and convince himself that they were not normal couples.


    But now it is not only open, but also has released news that there will be a make-up wedding in August. Yuan Xu knows that even if he is in a school in the future, he has almost no hope. They are really going to get married, and their relationship will be completely open.


    His first love is doomed to failure.


    Yuan Xu was full of injuries, tossing the sandbags in the room, and didn''t go out all day.


    Of course, Mrs. yuan was worried about her son, but she didn''t know what the reason was. Although she had a quarrel about his military career, in the end, their parents gave in. According to reason, the children should be happy.


    Mrs. yuan caught elder brother yuan, who came back for lunch, and said, "Hey, your brother is not eating again. Go and call him."


    Elder brother yuan asked helplessly, "which brother?"


    Mrs. yuan''s face froze. "The second son went out this morning and didn''t come back. You call ah Xu, I call him, and he says he won''t eat."


    Brother yuan sighed and said, "Mom, you are really spoiling old four. You are so used to him that he is lawless and reckless. You dare to do anything."


    "What are you talking about? What happened to ah Xu? You have something to say. Has something happened to him? Who dares to make him unhappy? " Mrs. yuan immediately put on a fighting posture of hen protecting chicks.


    Big brother yuan smoked from the corner of his mouth and said, "I wish he didn''t provoke others." After that, she ignored the mother who was too partial to her brother and turned to go upstairs to call Yuan Xu.


    Knocking on the door for a long time, Yuan Xu still didn''t respond. Brother yuan had to go in by himself.


    Fortunately, the child didn''t lock the door.


    But as soon as he went in, he was yelled by his brother.


    "I don''t eat, you go out."


    Elder brother Yuan said in a cold voice: "if you are not happy, if you have a bad temper, you will not eat. As expected, you are still a little devil."


    "What Yuan Xu most taboo others said he was a little devil.


    Elder brother Yuan went to the table and sat down, "someone may not like such childish behavior. After all, she married such a man, but she was quite mature and steady."


    Yuan Xu''s face changed in an instant.


    Brother yuan frowned slightly and said, "you It''s not going to be a confession, is it? Let you read a school, you don''t go too far, let Nie Zhaorong not under you, even if we can protect you, you can''t be willful to stay by her side


    Elder brother yuan was also made helpless by his younger brother. Although he said that he was his mother, who in his family didn''t care about the youngest brother who was born from the belly of an elderly woman after almost dying. Clearly know wrong, unreasonable things, as long as they do not cross the border, they also try to follow him.


    But they follow, others don''t follow. Although he hasn''t met Nie Zhao on this topic, he thinks Nie Zhao acquiesces in Yuan Xu''s feelings and doesn''t embarrass him. But if yuan Xu crosses the line, they won''t let yuan Xu bring him a green hat.


    Hearing his brother''s question, Yuan Xu immediately said, "no, I didn''t say anything. I''m not a fool. I''m just..."


    Elder brother yuan was stunned. Looking at Yuan Xu''s unwilling and painful look, he shook his head and said, "just seeing that she''s going to marry Nie Zhao formally, and that she''s right in her name and has become the second young lady of the Nie family, you''re just unwilling, aren''t you? In fact, they have a legal basis for a long time. They are legal husband and wife. That''s just a form. Why do you deceive yourself? I''m warning you, don''t behave differently. At that time, we can''t find any reason to help you. You can''t make up any tricks yourself. Your mother and father know about it, not to mention your father. It''s sad for your mother She can''t move you, but it''s Tao Rong''sYuan Xu slowly turned his head and looked at elder brother yuan. Elder brother Yuan said solemnly: "I''m not joking. You know, if you look at the fate of Yuan Shang and Lin Jie, you will know that if your mother doesn''t agree, nothing can be done, even secret love can''t work. In the future, you won''t care what the other party''s identity is, you will still deal with it. You can''t protect her, and don''t give her any trouble. "


    What elder brother Yuan said is quite serious, but he can''t do anything with his younger brother. He doesn''t need Tao Rong as an excuse. It''s estimated that Yuan Xu won''t cooperate.


    In this way, at least yuan Xu will have a sense of propriety, not to cross the border to make trouble, but also for a while.


    Sure enough, because of his last words, Yuan Xu was completely obedient. Even though he was in pain, he also learned to pretend to be normal, because he told himself that it was right to do so. It''s my fault that I can''t control my feelings. There''s no reason to let Tao Rong pay for his fault.


    Soon, the wedding day of Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi arrived.


    Because it''s the Nie family''s father who personally supervises it, which means to make up for a grand wedding for Miss Nie. Besides family and friends, there are many other guests, such as famous people in the political and business circles and people who have a deep friendship with the Nie family. Of course, Nie Xuan doesn''t want to see her. For example, a lady who tries to come in is directly taken away, detained privately and doesn''t make a scene for her opportunity.

 Chapter 670

    A large hotel is completely wrapped up for Nie Xuan''s wedding. If you want to enter the hotel, you need an invitation. Because of Nie''s identity, there are guards at the door, so ordinary people, such as media reporters, can''t get in by all means.


    Although Tao Rong can''t be Nie Xuan''s bridesmaid, she still exists as a younger sister. She wears a pink one shouldered dress and spends her delicate make-up with Nie Xuan all the time to help her deal with things.


    Because Chen Lijuan is the groom''s sister, she can''t stay here. All the tasks are completed by calling Tao Rong.


    Even in the dressing room, you can hear the noise outside. Nie Xuan and some female friends are talking around her in a warm atmosphere.


    "What about your sister-in-law and sister-in-law? Why not here? " Some people see only Tao Rong a person busy contact, not from the mouth asked.


    Nie Xuan explained: "sister-in-law and elder brother are responsible for entertaining guests outside, younger sister I don''t know where to play. "


    Nie Pei has been missing from the beginning. Anyway, she can''t help others except to block up, so Tao Rong and Nie Xuan don''t care about her.


    Some of Nie Xuan''s friends have seen Tao Rong before, so they are still familiar with her. Although they don''t know what they think of her, they are at least polite and friendly to her on the surface.


    After a while, someone came and knocked on the door.


    It was Nie Zhao who pushed the door in.


    Nie Zhao is also responsible for back and forth contact errand, before has been in front of help, this moment is to pick up people.


    "In ten minutes..." Nie Zhao came in and talked. In the middle of the conversation, he was stunned and couldn''t go on.


    People with Nie Zhao''s vision to see in the past, can''t help laughing.


    Nie Zhao has been staring at Tao Rong. After all, Tao Rong, who changed her dress after putting on makeup, is a delicate and beautiful girl he has never seen before.


    "Generally speaking, shouldn''t it be to look at the bride and be shocked?" Nie Xuan laughingly said to his friends.


    Friend echoed: "that is, looking at his bride stunned ah, your sister, it must be meaningless."


    Everyone laughs. Tao Rong is a little embarrassed. Nie Zhao has already reacted and touched his neck to hide his embarrassment.


    "In ten minutes, we''ll be in." Nie Zhao will finish saying, walk toward Tao Rong past, that pair of twinkling eyes have not moved away from Tao Rong''s body.


    As soon as they get close to each other, they want to stick together like Siamese babies, completely ignoring the teasing of the people around them.


    On the other hand, Nie Chen and an Wenlan are welcoming guests at the door. Before Nie Zhao was there, many people talked around Nie Zhao. After Nie Zhao left, people didn''t surround Nie Chen much. Instead, they would ask him where Nie Zhao had gone.


    After all, Nie Zhao''s reputation is very unusual now. If he is appreciated by the great figures above, his future development is basically certain. What''s more, he is going to Beishi, which proves that his future position may not be limited to the highest position in Nanshi military region.


    What position is higher than that of master Nie in the past? You don''t have to think about it.


    Therefore, all your friendliness to Nie Zhao is just an investment in advance. Nie Zhao impatient to deal with those, early to find Tao Rong.


    Coupled with the recent Nie Chen privately do business all kinds of not smooth, so it is difficult to maintain a smile.


    Another person came to ask Nie Zhao where to go, Nie Chen looked at each other''s identity in general, said in a cold voice: "I didn''t see it."


    The other party is frightened by Nie Chen''s cold face, and goes away quickly.


    "Your attitude is not good. Today, my grandfather attaches great importance to it." An Wenlan maintains smile to persuade a way.


    Nie Chen cold hum a, didn''t answer. Just then the yuan family came.


    The yuan couple took the eldest brother and the fourth brother to the wedding banquet, which was a great honor to Nie.


    Nie Chen immediately changed his attitude and went hand in hand with an Wenlan to welcome the yuan family.


    After a long time of polite greetings, an Wenlan saw yuan Xu looking around impatiently and said with a smile, "are you looking for Tao Rong? She and Nie Zhao are all with the bride. They can''t see her until the banquet."


    Yuan Xu''s expression was unnatural for a moment.


    When an Wenlan said that, the couple of yuan family always feel uncomfortable.


    Elder brother yuan took a puzzled look at an Wenlan. He didn''t understand what she meant by this. He could only deal with it with a smile: "in the future, they will all go to Beishi, and they will have to trouble Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to take care of my fourth brother."


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "we don''t need to say that. They are good friends."


    Elder brother yuan''s face changed slightly. "That''s right. Otherwise, Tao Rong would help to tutor, and ah Xu would not get such a result, right, fourth year old."


    Yuan Xubai glanced at elder brother yuan and did not speak.


    But because brother yuan took away the topic atmosphere, an Wenlan couldn''t continue to suggest anything, so she could only smile to welcome them in.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Brother yuan put his arm around yuan Xu''s shoulder and said, "pay attention to your propriety. Your parents are not stupid.""I know. I won''t go to her tonight." Yuan Xu said a little stuffy.


    "What are you two whispering about?" Mrs. yuan asked with a smile.


    Brother yuan shook his head and said, "I''m talking about Nie Zhao''s wedding in August. I''ll come again


    Mrs. yuan nodded and said, "if you don''t have a wedding, you just can''t feel the fact that you are married. The little girl Tao Rong is good. I like her very much. According to her own ability, the future is limitless."


    When Mr. Yuan heard this, he couldn''t help but say: "you''re the other people''s family. You''re very relaxed. You''re strict with your son. Since Tao Rongxing is good, why can''t Lin Jie do it? Look at today''s occasion, Yuan Shang doesn''t attend. You have part of the responsibility for the child''s becoming like this."


    "What are you talking about?" Mrs. yuan immediately said angrily, "don''t you also pay attention to the right family? What sarcastic remarks. "


    Mr. Yuan instantly admitted, "forget it, forget it, when I didn''t say anything."


    Mrs. yuan snorted coldly and looked at Mr. Yuan with warning. In fact, Mrs. yuan''s desire to control her children is more serious than Mr. Yuan''s. although it''s good to sigh at such a couple as Nie zhaotao Rong, she would not agree even if Tao Rong, an excellent girl she appreciates, is still with yuan.


    Can a person be as good as a family?


    Mrs. yuan is deeply rooted in this point and will not change.


    At this point, Mrs. yuan looked at her little son anxiously, "your eldest brother and the third brother are very obedient, but your second brother is out of tune. Let''s relax our management. Don''t learn from your second brother. We are all for your own good. If we go to university in the future, let me know what girls we are interested in. I''ll investigate first. Not all kinds of girls can be your partner, so as to avoid the future "I''ll take care of these things like your second brother."

 Chapter 671

    Listen to such words, Yuan Xu can only be silent. Elder brother yuan helplessly looks at him and can''t do anything. He has been in love before, but his feelings are deep. If he is separated, he will be separated. Now he is married to a right wife. His feelings are harmonious. It''s nothing bad. But this doesn''t mean that he can''t understand the relationship between Yuan Shang and Yuan Xu.


    However, as elders, they can never understand. They habitually insist on their own opinions and impose their own experience and common sense on their children, believing that this is good for them.


    Mrs. yuan didn''t learn a lesson from Yuan Shang, because Yuan Shang was lovelorn in her eyes. It''s no big deal, so she still insisted on her belief and managed yuan Xu the same way.


    But when he used to talk to Yuan Xu about this topic, Yuan Xu always rolled his eyes and looked lazy to listen, but now Deep silence.


    This reaction immediately aroused Mrs. yuan''s suspicion.


    What happened to their baby? What a strange reaction. It''s totally different from the past.


    Is the baby secretly in love?


    It''s impossible!


    if there is such a person, she will tell her in the school''s eyeliner.


    According to the current news, Yuan Xu only has contact with Tao Rong, which is also the reason why he thinks Nie Zhao. Even Nie Pei is so blatantly pestering her son, and her son never gives a good face.


    Mrs. yuan looked at Yuan Xu suspiciously, but there was no extra evidence, so she had to stop thinking about it.


    At this time, Mr. Yuan mentioned Nie Pei. After all, as long as they were present, Nie Pei would come to them.


    Mrs. yuan doesn''t like Nie Pei very much. Although her identity is enough, the girl''s temperament is really annoying. She can''t accept it.


    Yuan family chat, only yuan Xu in the boring body.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and Nie Xuan was finally on the stage.


    Although enough time was given, everyone was still in a hurry when they left. I don''t know why.


    When Tao Rong and Nie Zhao follow Nie Xuan to the door of the meeting hall, someone suddenly shouts and doesn''t take the flowers.


    All of a sudden, people panic.


    Tao Rong made a quick decision and said to Nie Zhao and Nie Xuan, "I''ll go and stop the master of ceremonies, Nie Zhao."


    Before everyone could react, the two men of the action group had already started to act. Nie Xuan was not flustered when the two men moved.


    Tao Rong quickly ran back to the dressing room to get the flowers.


    But at the door to see a man standing in the dressing room door, seems to want to go in.


    Tao Rong steps quickly stop, vigilant looking at the humanitarian: "what are you doing?"


    The man was dressed in ordinary black work clothes, but he was wearing a hat to cover half of his face. What he could see below was a large area of beard. He could not see his real appearance clearly.


    With one hand on the door handle and the other hand in the pocket, the whole person feels extremely mysterious and deep. Most importantly, this kind of dress should never enter such a hotel.


    Tao Rong''s body immediately entered the defensive state, and her whole body muscles tensed, and she approached the man step by step, "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    Tao Rong already has a guess in her heart. Either Nie Xuan''s mother is looking for someone to make trouble or a thief.


    Unexpectedly, the man didn''t look up. He just took out a red invitation, which was Nie Xuan''s invitation. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "I''m here to see the bride."


    Having an invitation does not mean a guest, and Tao Rong is not a fool. "Let me take you to the front hall. The bride is over there. I don''t know who this gentleman''s name is. After all, the invitation passes through our hands. I don''t recognize you. It''s my fault."


    The man looked a little surprised and asked, "is it through your hands? You are Who''s in the Nie family? "


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and observed the man''s face carefully. "Don''t you know me? I''m the wife of the second young master of the Nie family. "


    This words a, that man seemed to be frightened the same, raised head to suddenly see Tao Rong one eye.


    At the same time, Tao Rong also saw his eyes, a moment of familiarity let Tao Rong up at a loss, but it can be judged that this man is not young, is uncle.


    The man saw that she had no extra emotion except surprise, as if she had been surprised. "Your husband is Nie Zhao?"


    Tao Rong nodded suspiciously.


    Suddenly the man came towards her.


    Tao Rong''s eyes were sharp.


    The man stopped three steps away from Tao Rong and said, "don''t be nervous, little girl. This is for you. It''s a wedding gift for the bride."


    Tao Rong did not reach out next, but not at ease looking at the man.


    The man smiles a little, put the thing directly on the ground, already show safety, "don''t believe me, can give your old man to have a look first."


    Tao Rong immediately more suspicious, just want to ask, but the man suddenly turned away.Tao Rong wants to catch up, but the man runs too fast, and the music of the wedding comes from the other end of the corridor. Tao Rong has no choice but to leave a small box of gifts on her body, take the bouquet and rush back.


    When the wedding is going on, Tao Rong has time to meet Nie Zhao.


    "What''s the matter? He looks so strange Nie Zhao doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Tao Rong takes out the small box for Nie Zhao to see, and tells the situation just now.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly, took the small box and carefully observed it. He didn''t find any problem. When he opened it, he found a string of very Strange necklaces are generally good-looking, but they don''t look like those sold in exquisite jewelry stores. On the contrary, they seem to be handmade, and the people who make them certainly don''t have much aesthetic sense. Nie Xuan''s name and birthday are engraved on them, but there is a strange symbol beside the lettering.


    This symbol, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong did not understand.


    Nie Zhao immediately contacted the guard to pay attention to such a mysterious figure, and then took Tao Rong to give things to the old man.


    After hearing Tao Rong''s description, the old man''s face became slightly serious. When he got the necklace to see it, a very complicated look flashed on his face. Let Nie Zhao and Tao Rong have no idea. Grandfather did not explain to them, he took the gift directly, no matter how many questions they had in mind.


    When Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi come to propose a toast to his grandfather, his grandfather suddenly takes out a necklace and says it''s a gift he prepared and wants to bring it to Nie Xuan on the spot.


    This wave of operation makes Nie Zhao and Tao Rong confused.


    Grandfather seems very serious, but others are a little confused.


    After all, my grandfather had prepared many gifts for Nie Xuan before. Although the present looks good, it''s not up to grade.

 Chapter 672

    Nie Xuan didn''t think much about it. She just heard from her grandfather that it was a very attentive gift and asked her to cherish it. Nie Xuan answered it seriously. After all, there were many gifts from her grandfather, but none of them were explained by her grandfather.


    With the necklace, the couple went to the next table to toast.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are silent.


    Nie Zhao has a guess in his heart, and Tao Rong is at a loss.


    After a while, Nie Zhaoshi couldn''t help whispering to Tao Rong: "I''ll go to the man and see if I can find him."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao strangely. He doesn''t think he cares so much.


    Nie Zhao look serious said: "I''ll explain to you later." Then he got up and left.


    The old man watched Nie Zhao leave, but he didn''t say a word more. It''s something else.


    "What about Nie Pei? She''s gone for a while. What''s it like when I''m not here for a toast? " The old man seemed to suddenly think of such a granddaughter, and asked Hou Xianshu next to him.


    Hou Xianshu said helplessly: "Nie Pei said that he would make wedding cake for everyone to eat, as a gift for Nie Xuan. Now I''m watching in the back kitchen. "


    "Is Pei Pei so powerful? Then we''ll have a good mouth. "


    When the old man heard what the third lady said, he was not happy and said, "hum! The third one doesn''t have such a good mouth. "


    The third lady immediately said awkwardly, "Dad, he really can''t get away. There''s a foreign delegation to attend to. You also know that he will come back to send gifts to his niece to apologize."


    The old man said coldly, "is he busy? Why is your son busy? My cousin doesn''t come to get married? "


    The third lady immediately said, "I was going to come. Isn''t it a fever? I''m afraid it will bring bad luck to the wedding. I''ll come back with his father. "


    Before, the third daughter-in-law of their family came here alone, but the old man didn''t even pay attention to the Council. He felt that the third family didn''t give face to the only daughter of the second family, and only now did he give an opportunity to explain.


    Tao Rong observes carefully. No wonder Nie Zhao says that he won''t have much contact with the third uncle''s family when he goes to Beishi. The old three families look at everything. In fact, they are deeply estranged. After all, they have been outside for many years, and the contact is just the time of the new year or when there is something important at home. So the relationship is very weak.


    Just then, Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi come back after a round of respect. They can have a rest for a while. Seeing that both of them are blushing, Tao Rong quickly makes a bowl of soup for Nie Xuan to let her relax. "I''ll take the bar with tea later."


    Chen Liuzhi blushed and said, "I''ll drink it later. Ah Xuan, don''t drink it."


    Nie Xuan looked back at Chen Liuzhi and said, "I''d like to drink with you."


    Chen Liuzhi''s excited expression is about to lose control.


    At this time, Nie Pei came with the cake.


    There are desserts on other tables, but they are different.


    Nie Pei came to share the cake for everyone in person, and said how sincerely he made such a cake for his elder sister.


    Nie Xuan sees that Nie Pei is seldom sensible and not noisy, and gives a smile to the face.


    Nie Pei cut the pieces one by one, and everyone''s piece had a kind of fruit flower. Tao Rong looked at the delicate fruit flower, which was made of different kinds of fruit. He didn''t believe Nie Pei had such a standard. To make such a sculpture, he must have found a helper and made a pass by himself.


    In the end, only Tao Rong didn''t get it. Tao Rong thought that Nie Pei probably didn''t want to give it to her, which is normal and understandable.


    But others see that nature is about to come to an end, and an Wenlan is the first to do a good job of humanity: "Pei Pei, your second sister-in-law hasn''t, so hurry to share one."


    "Never mind. I don''t like sweet food." Tao Rong quickly refused.


    Nie Pei Leng hums a way: "that just not give you."


    "Come on! Pepe. " Nie Demin naturally can''t let the atmosphere be destroyed, and he takes the initiative to speak out.


    Nie Pei immediately put on a reluctant look, cut a piece of the ugliest and most ugly from the other side to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong funny took over, looking at Nie Pei that a pair of unwilling, want Tao Rong don''t eat appearance, Tao Rong immediately aroused resistance psychology.


    Nie Pei doesn''t want her to eat, so she has to eat clean to make her unhappy.


    So no matter how the cake tastes or whether the fruit tastes right, Tao Rong swallowed it in a few mouthfuls and wiped the corners of her mouth after eating. Needless to say, Tao Rong could think of Nie Pei''s angry mouth.


    But she didn''t know that Nie Pei didn''t make herself laugh with great strength.


    After a while, the guests began to walk around and toast each other.


    All the members of the yuan family came to pay respects to the new and the old with their glasses.


    Tao Rong, as a younger generation, naturally has to stand up and help in return.


    Turn around to see yuan Xu just staring at himself.


    Tao Rong tilted his head and gave him a smile. He raised the cup and said hello.However, Yuan Xu silently lowered his head, did not respond to Tao Rong, and drank in a dull voice.


    That''s a little strange. Tao Rong''s eyebrows are picked by accident, but he doesn''t think much about it.


    But I don''t know that their interaction has been peeked at by several people.


    Brother yuan, an Wenlan, Nie Pei, and Mrs. yuan.


    While drinking, Mrs. yuan''s eyes were fixed on her son and Tao Rong.


    Because not long ago, when Tao Rong stood behind the bride with a bouquet and appeared in the public view, Mrs. Yuan found something unusual.


    At that time, Mrs. yuan looked at the direction of the bride and had her son''s side face.


    She could see her son staring in that direction from astonishment to despair, and finally only one person could be tracked.


    A person that Mrs. yuan never thought of.


    Mrs. yuan was shocked by the flash of conjecture in her heart. In the subsequent observation, she was disappointed to find that Yuan Xu had no interest in all the people and things present, except the woman.


    When he looks at her, his eyes will shine, and all his attention will be on the person.


    How could Mrs. yuan not see her son''s mind.


    Many questions had been solved before, and Mrs. yuan was angry immediately, but she couldn''t show it on such occasions.


    How dare a married woman seduce her son! Let yuan Xu be fascinated by her.


    Mrs. yuan would never believe that it was her son''s wishful thinking. After all, she was just an ordinary girl. How could she be liked by her son? She would never believe it. Her son clearly has such a high vision. It must have been when she asked the woman to tutor yuan Xu that he let yuan Xu know.


    No, such a thing must not happen. How could her baby son get into such black water.

 Chapter 673

    Maybe she''s used to being watched, so Tao Rong doesn''t care how many people at this table are paying attention to her. What she''s curious about now is Nie Zhao''s situation and whether she has found the mysterious person.


    There are also the eyes familiar to the mysterious person. I always feel that I have seen them before, but I can''t remember them for a while.


    When the elders talk, they don''t have Tao Rong''s share, so Tao Rong looks around bored.


    Suddenly she saw the mysterious man in a corner.


    Tao Rong is shocked. Nie Zhao is looking for him outside, but he can still appear here openly. Is it a coincidence, or does he avoid the search of Nie Zhao and the guards?


    Tao Rong thought about it for a while and planned to hold him down first. But at the moment when Tao Rong got up, the mysterious man suddenly turned around and left here.


    Because the distance is too far, it''s almost the opposite exit. Tao Rong knows that she can''t catch up with Nie Zhao, so she sends a message to tell him where the mysterious man left.


    But as soon as Tao Rong''s message was sent out, he heard the old man say in a voice: "you talk, I''ll go up and have a rest. I''m a little drunk. "


    Several juniors immediately said that they would send the old man to the hotel room to have a rest.


    But the old man waved his hand and said, "no, I just want Lao Wang to accompany me. Please treat the guests well and call me when you leave."


    With that, Uncle Wang stepped forward and helped the old man out.


    Tao Rong see this scene, can''t help but with Nie Zhao sent a message.


    Grandfather''s behavior is too strange. Now even Tao Rong feels that the relationship between the mysterious man and the Nie family is not simple.


    Tao Rong, holding her mobile phone in a daze, began to rule out the possibility one by one in her mind.


    But yuan Xu, the narrator, became curious and said, "what are you doing? What are you doing? What about Nie Zhao? I''m not with you. "


    Tao Rong looked back and saw that Yuan Xu didn''t know when he was sitting next to him. Within his sight, Nie Pei had begun to stare at them.


    Tao Rong thinks it''s funny, but he also feels a little irritable. It''s probably caused by Nie Pei''s attitude.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but drink a glass of juice to relieve the heat in his heart. "I''m contacting him. He''s looking for someone. I just saw him."


    "This kind of occasion, he does not accompany at your side, still look for what person!" Yuan Xu complained for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu suspiciously. He always feels that Yuan Xu is more and more reluctant to see Nie Zhao. When do these two people begin to have dissatisfaction?


    Tao Rong is thinking wildly. As a result, Yuan Xu suddenly says, "don''t wear it like this in the future."


    Tao Rong a Leng, "Why say so?" Looking down at myself, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    "It''s too revealing. You don''t know how many people are talking about you behind your back." Although they all boast that Tao Rong is beautiful and charming, Yuan Xu can''t stand people saying that about Tao Rong. He looks at Tao Rong.


    The skirt with one shoulder is exposed and not exposed. Many people wear less than Tao Rong''s cloth. Nie Zhao doesn''t say anything about it. Why does yuan Xu meddle in his business.


    Did you hear someone say something particularly obscene?


    Tao Rong subconsciously pulls her skirt and arranges it, but as soon as she raises her hand, Yuan Xu sees the ring on her hand.


    As soon as Yuan Xu''s expression changed, he seemed to be hit by a telephone. He immediately grasped Tao Rong''s wrist and took a close look.


    Tao Rong was fooled by Yuan Xu''s action. Originally yuan Xu''s action was fast. In addition, Tao Rong was not too defensive for people close to him, so he was caught in the middle of the action.


    But it''s a little strange to be caught like this. Tao Rong tries to break free, "Yuan Xu, what are you doing?"


    Yuan Xu let go of Tao Rong and said in a low voice: "ring..."


    Tao Rong realized that Yuan Xu saw her wearing the wedding ring and couldn''t help laughing and saying, "is it good-looking? Our wedding ring. "


    Yuan Xu''s handsome facial features are slightly distorted. He can''t say a word, and all of them are blocked in his throat. He stares at the ring silently.


    And this kind of interactive picture has completely fallen into the eyes of several people who are peeking at them.


    Among them, the biggest reaction is Mrs. yuan besides Nie Pei.


    Mrs. yuan never thought that in front of so many people, Tao Rong should quarrel with her son. Is this what a married woman should do? It''s really disrespectful. No wonder my son is lost.


    Mrs. yuan couldn''t see such a scene any more, so she immediately found an excuse to leave the table.


    Before he left with his family, Yuan Xu tried not to leave and stayed.


    At this time, Mrs. yuan''s attitude could not be maintained, and some of them strongly demanded that Yuan Xu go with them to see other friends.


    Elder brother yuan was the most sensitive. He found his mother''s attitude changed in an instant. Although he was not sure, elder brother yuan immediately took measures to prevent accidents.


    Even if yuan Xu was willful again, he was coaxed by his mother and his elder brother, but still had to leave with him.Mrs. yuan reluctantly held her breath, did not vent on the spot, and planned to wait until she got home.


    But even if yuan Xu was with them, she was still secretly watching Tao Rong, which made Mrs. yuan angry.


    In fact, Yuan Xu doesn''t want to be so obvious, but today he probably drank too much. Seeing such a dazzling Tao Rong, listening to other people''s discussion about coming to the wedding next month, and looking at her wearing the wedding ring, Yuan Xu felt that he was going to be crazy and couldn''t suppress his feelings.


    He had never been so out of control, as if his brain was in the water.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong felt hotter and hotter. At first, she thought it was caused by too many people. Now that all the people are gone, why is it so hot.


    Tao Rong even suspected that he had less rest, had a fever and got sick.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help reaching out and touching her forehead, but she couldn''t feel the heat.


    At this time, Chen Lijuan comes to Nie Xuan to take her back to change a dress and get ready to see her off.


    Tao Rong naturally went with him to help.


    But when I came to the dressing room, I found that the red shoes of the matching dress were not here. This aspect is brought by Tao Rong. How could it be less.


    Tao Rong was confused for a moment. She couldn''t have made a mistake, but now her head feels a little stunned and can''t turn around.


    After searching anxiously, a staff member came in to ask, but unexpectedly found a pair of shoes left on them when they were cleaning, and asked if they had lost them.


    Tao Rong is so stupid. Did she leave her shoes on it? They did rest in that room and put things one day ahead of time.


    She remembers taking it down. However, it''s not a matter of whether Nie Xuan''s make-up is half changed. Tao Rong can only go upstairs to get her shoes by herself.

 Chapter 674

    The room is on the seventh floor. Tao Rong takes the elevator to go up. She always feels that something is wrong along the way, and she is not very comfortable. She feels restless. Mingming hotel air conditioning enough, Tao Rong wear less, but still feel to sweat.


    Tao Rong is more and more confused about his state.


    Came to the room, looking for a long time, but did not find the shoes.


    In order to facilitate contact, Tao Rong''s mobile phone is lost to Chen Lijuan, so at this time, she can only immediately call the staff of the hotel with the room phone.


    But the front desk didn''t know, so they had to find someone to clean the guest room.


    So Tao Rong had to wait in the room. Fortunately, it will take a little time to change clothes downstairs.


    Tao Rong gets in touch with Chen Lijuan. At that end, Nie Xuan is afraid that Tao Rong is worried, so she asks Chen Lijuan to tell Tao Rong that she can''t find her shoes.


    Tao Rong hesitated and said, "if the time is up, I can''t come back in time, you can use the shoes before, and I''ll look for them again."


    After hanging up, Tao Rong turned over the whole room again. It''s almost impossible to find it like this.


    In this process, Tao Rong is really getting hotter and hotter, sweating. But when she comes in, she turns on the air conditioner. Tao Rong even suspects that she runs to the air conditioner and reaches for her hand to feel if it''s cold.


    The surface of her skin can obviously feel the cold wind, but the inside of her skin is very hot and dry. People like Tao Rong who train their bodies can feel their control over their bodies faster.


    She''s losing control.


    Tao Rong was so surprised that she was thinking about it. Suddenly her door was opened.


    Tao Rong a Leng, look up at the past, but see a figure with a very fast speed flash in, as if to avoid something.


    And the moment she opened and closed the door, she heard a lot of people moving back and forth outside.


    Her door is closed automatically, and no one can open it from outside unless there is a room card.


    The man came in like this. He must have prized the door lock and sneaked in.


    Tao Rong shouts, "what''s next to the glass?" But after shouting, Tao Rong was stunned, because she could just see each other''s appearance when she took a side step. Tao Rong stares big eyes to confirm carefully, isn''t that person the person Nie Zhao is looking for?


    The man was stunned and immediately turned to see Tao Rong. When he saw that it was Tao Rong, he frowned and looked at her with a glass on guard. He chuckled twice. "Just be on guard?"


    Tao Rong hesitated. After all, from all kinds of signs, this man should not be the enemy.


    However, being ridiculed, Tao Rong still needs to prove it, so the next second, Tao Rong cleanly smashes the glass on the table, only takes the sharp broken part, and sneers: "how about this?"


    The man''s eyes brightened, and he looked at Tao Rong as if he appreciated her. "Yes, he married a good girl."


    Tao Rong stepped forward and said, "who are you? If it''s a guest, it''s better to stay and talk to them. "


    Looking at Tao Rong''s appearance, the man obviously wanted to catch him and said with a smile, "don''t do dangerous things. Just because your husband can''t hold me, don''t be silly. Don''t worry. I''m not the enemy. I just don''t want others to see me. I''ll leave soon." Said the man pointed to the door, meaning to wait until there is no one walking outside.


    The man said, sat down on the sofa nearby and said, "but don''t go out before I can go, so that you don''t leak the secret and let your husband chase me."


    Tao Rong said with a slight frown: "since you are not the enemy, what are you afraid of meeting people?"


    The man looked up at Tao Rong and said with a faint smile, "little girl, you are still very curious. Anyway, you can''t get out. Why don''t you tell me something about the Nie family, your husband and today''s bride? How are they doing these years? How are you doing? "


    Tao Rong''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. She could recognize the concern in the man''s tone, and was probably sure that Tao Rong would not recognize her. Therefore, when facing Tao Rong, he did not dodge. When talking, he looked directly at her.


    Tao Rong can see half of his face. How can we say that if this half of his face is not filled with whiskers, it should be It should be


    Tao Rong imagined for a moment, and felt more familiar.


    "What are you looking at? You must have never seen me. Don''t look at it. " The man laughingly looks at Tao Rong''s appearance to say.


    Tao Rong is embarrassed for a moment. The tense atmosphere stops for a moment, and Tao Rong''s discomfort surges up. She also finds a place to sit down, so as not to be discovered.


    But she underestimated the power of some people''s observation, the man picked eyebrows and said: "are you sick? Have a fever? "


    Tao Rong immediately relaxed way: "no, drink too much."


    The man listened to her tone relaxed and did not continue to ask, but asked about Nie Zhao and Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong doubts a way: "Nie family can be more than these children, how don''t ask others, ask them two?"The man didn''t expect Tao Rong to be so sharp. He just said with a smile, "OK, I won''t ask." Then he got up and went to the door, listening to the situation outside.


    Tao Rong took the opportunity to go to the bed and sit down, ready to pick up the phone, secretly dial for Nie Zhao.


    But the man didn''t answer the warning: "don''t make small moves, I don''t want to bully the younger generation."


    Tao Rong''s action is stiff. He sighs that this person is too sharp. How can he feel that his reaction speed is more exaggerated than Nie Zhao''s? He bites his teeth and immediately decides not to take risks.


    At this time, the man suddenly kept back, as if to stay away from the door.


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand of looking at.


    The man suddenly flashed to the place where Tao Rong was sitting, too close to Tao Rong at this time.


    Tao Rong''s reaction is not good. When she holds the glass fragments to fight back, she sees that the man himself picks up the remaining glass fragments and retreats to the bathroom.


    Tao Rong looks confused.


    "Don''t leave this position, don''t let anyone know my existence, otherwise, that person will die." The man suddenly cold voice warning way, with just the state is very different.


    Before Tao Rong understood it, he saw that the man reached out and threw out a piece of broken glass, and the strong broken glass ran through a vase on the bedside table.


    That strength is so great that Tao Rong feels that even his head may be smashed out of a hole.


    Men are warning her that her life is in danger if she doesn''t cooperate.


    Tao Rong''s heart is beating wildly. I don''t know how it suddenly becomes like this.


    Just then, the door was opened.

 Chapter 675

    Tao Rong is really confused. Is the door so easy to open?


    When Tao Rong fixed his eyes, the man who opened the door turned out to be yuan Xu.


    And he had a door card in his hand.


    "Tao Rong? Are you in? "


    "Yuan Xu You What are you doing here? "


    "One of the service staff gave me a room card and said you were in urgent need. Let me come to you." Yuan Xu frowned and said, as he came in, the door was automatically closed.


    Tao Rong Leng Leng, "I have a room card, and I''m not unable to enter the door, I''m looking for..." Tao Rong was about to explain when a strange click came from the door. Tao Rong was stunned and immediately responded, "no! Yuan Xu, get out of here. "


    Tao Rong suddenly stood up, but worried about the people in the bathroom, she could only stand still.


    Yuan Xu was startled, but also heard the movement behind him, so he rushed to open the door, but found that he could not open the door.


    Tao Rong''s face sank in an instant.


    Yuan Xu tried to hit the door, but the door of the hotel here was very good, big and heavy. Yuan Xu hit it several times and didn''t move at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Yuan Xu frowned.


    By this time, Tao Rong had fully understood.


    I''ve been feeling unwell and soft, and now I''m about to catch fire.


    The disappearing shoes and the inexplicable appearance of Yuan Xu are all traps.


    Without saying a word, Tao Rong quickly picks up the phone in the room and is ready to contact Nie Zhao. However, there is no sound at the other end of the phone and the signal is cut off.


    Tao Rong suddenly reacts that why she gave her cell phone to Chen Lijuan before is because Nie Pei inadvertently said, "elder sister didn''t bring her cell phone. How can I contact her later?"


    She was designed by Nie Pei.


    "Yuan Xu, your mobile phone." Tao Rong asked quickly. Seeing yuan Xu with a muddled face, Tao Rong didn''t have any hope for a moment.


    "Someone borrowed it." Yuan Xu said.


    "Sure enough Ha ha... " Tao Rong suddenly sneered.


    Yuan Xu frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong sat down and said, "we were designed by Nie Pei, and I was drugged. It should be the cake. "


    "You what did you say? Does Nie Pei harm you? " Yuan Xu asked in surprise.


    Tao Rong''s body trembles gradually. She can''t help holding her arms tightly and swallowing. It''s her carelessness. Nie Pei is also powerful. She can even design such a complete plan, which makes her not suspicious in the process, and has no flaws. It''s really hard for her to think of such a complete way.


    "Anyway? We haven''t been down for a long time. Nie Zhao will definitely come to find... " It''s too bad that Tao Rong stays all of a sudden. If Nie Zhao has been with them all the time, he should find out that she is not there and come to see her for the first time.


    But now


    "I can''t expect Nie Zhao. He''s chasing someone. Now he certainly doesn''t realize that I''m trapped." Tao Rong some speechless looked at the bathroom door.


    Yuan Xumeng forced him for a long time before he knew it later and said, "what do you mean is that Nie Pei designed us, gave you medicine and wanted us Is she crazy? She''s not... "


    Tao Rong is stunned. Nie Pei really likes yuan Xu. If you want to design her, you can find a disgusting man to achieve your goal. How can you let yuan Xu come up.


    Is there anyone else involved.


    "Oh, it seems that there are many characters in this play. Someone must have added a move after Nie Pei, which involves you. It''s really lively to try to make us both miserable. Unfortunately, I''m not so easy to be designed." But it''s just the feeling of tormenting people''s desire. She doesn''t have much. She has the most willpower and is afraid of a ball.


    Yuan Xu angrily hit the wall, "these lunatics, I will not let them go."


    Tao Rong did not speak, but as much as possible to smooth their breathing, so that they feel better, inside the body has obviously felt the heat flow around.


    Fortunately, it''s yuan Xu who comes here. If she comes here, she will be in trouble.


    "Tao Rong, are you ok. You''re sweating. " Yuan Xu came forward with some worries and wanted to check.


    In this case, Tao xurong is still very sensitive.


    "Stay away from me!" Tao Rong suddenly said in a loud voice.


    Yuan Xu''s face froze with a step. "I don''t mean anything else. I''m just worried about you."


    Tao Rong gave a wry smile and joked: "I''m not afraid that I can''t control myself? Ha ha


    Yuan Xu frowned slightly and looked very unhappy.


    Tao Rong can only say: "I lie down, you go to find a place to do it. In a moment, someone will surely play the trick of catching the traitor in bed. We should behave normally. Don''t get too close, they can''t play it."


    Tao Rong said loudly, one is to encourage two people to say that she has no problem, the other is to remind someone in the bathroom that there will be a lot of people here later, whether he will be found or not, so he has no guarantee.Tao Rong thinks that no matter how much Nie Zhao wants to find this person, after the wedding, that is, within an hour, he will definitely give up and come to find her.


    And those people in order to avoid the failure of the plan, will be completed within half an hour.


    Tao Rong feels funny when she comes to mental arithmetic, not to mention that Yuan Xu will never touch her, and her willpower is not so bad. She can stand it for half an hour.


    Where yuan Xu can''t see, Tao Rong has grasped the glass fragment in her hand. When she feels unable to control herself, the pain will help her.


    After a while, with a sudden click, Tao Rong immediately looked up and saw that Yuan Xu had broken a cup with a ferocious face.


    Tao Rong stood up and looked at Yuan Xu, his face slightly changed, "you Have you been drugged, too? "


    Yuan Xu''s forehead was already sweating, "I I don''t know. I feel very sick. "


    "Damn it Tao Rong is very angry. Yuan Xu must have been drugged before he came up. They all designed it.


    Seeing Tao Rong like this, Yuan Xu immediately said, "don''t worry, I won''t be knocked down so easily. I..."


    Yuan Xu''s tone of speech has changed. Tao Rong knows that this kind of medicine is really fatal to men.


    In the last generation, the people of Nie Zhao couldn''t control it, not to mention yuan Xu, who had no training at all.


    There''s someone in the bathroom, and Tao Rong can''t tell him to go to the bathroom by himself.


    Now we can only count on others to come quickly.


    In less than five minutes, Yuan Xu''s reaction was fierce and he was already curled up and panting.


    When Yuan Xu looks up at Tao Rong, Tao Rong knows that it''s not good. His eyes are aggressive, and he won''t stick to it for long.

 Chapter 676

    Maybe yuan Xu himself knew that he couldn''t do it, so he suddenly got up and rushed into the bathroom. Tao Rong was shocked and immediately called out: "don''t go in!"


    But yuan Xu can''t hear Tao Rong''s voice at all. He only knows that his body is about to explode at this time. If he stays in the same place with Tao Rong again, he really can''t control himself.


    Tao Rong saw that he didn''t stop. He was flustered in his heart. He cried out: "don''t touch him! Don''t hurt him


    But there was no response.


    She didn''t know what that man would do to Yuan Xu? But we must not let yuan Xu have an accident.


    Tao Rong is embarrassed to get up and chase, but her weak body makes her step unsteadily. She is anxious to control her body and wants to catch up, but the effect is very little.


    When Tao Rong hurriedly pushed the door in, the heart had already mentioned the throat.


    At this time, there was only the sound of water flowing in the bathroom.


    Tao Rong took a quick look. Except for yuan Xu, who was sitting on the ground dripping with water, there was no figure of that man.


    But How is that possible?


    Is there another exit here.


    Tao Rong seems to see the hope for a moment, no time to manage yuan Xu, began to search everywhere exit.


    But after a close look, I found that the exit was on the ceiling.


    A prized box can just accommodate a person to climb out from the top. It is estimated that they will either directly climb out to the corridor or other rooms.


    "Wu..." Yuan Xu has made an intolerable voice. He gradually curled up on the ground and beat the ground in pain. Instead of looking up at Tao Rong, he said in a dumb voice, "what are you doing in here? Get out, I''m I Please Get out... "


    Tao Rong seemed to hear the cry.


    Tao Rong can''t bear to see it again. Now the best way is to climb out.


    So Tao Rong directly stepped on the toilet, jumped up, his hands just grabbed the edge of the square hole.


    According to Tao Rong''s skill, it''s easy to use the strength of her arm to pull herself up.


    Because of this movement, Yuan Xu also looked up.


    Tao Rong climbs up with great effort, but her usual easy movement becomes extremely difficult, even if it''s just hanging here, which has exhausted most of Tao Rong''s arm strength.


    Her muscles can''t be tight at all, she can only feel more and more sour and soft, and her body is getting hotter and hotter, which makes her lose her mind.


    Finally, Tao Rong still can''t reach the edge. As soon as his finger is loose, the whole person falls down.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Xu immediately rushes up and catches Tao Rong because he has no strength. Although he catches Tao Rong, he falls to the ground with her.


    Two people fell together like this, Yuan Xu in the bottom, Tao Rong in the top.


    Both fell.


    Yuan Xu is wet and cold all over. Tao Rong is wearing a skirt. When she moves a lot, her skin will show up. When her hot skin meets the cold touch, she can''t help but feel excited.


    Tao Rong''s brain almost instantly sank, eager to immediately embrace the things that can cool her down.


    But reason wakes Tao Rong in the next second. Tao Rong knows that this is not good, and immediately gets up from Yuan Xu.


    But at the moment when Tao Rong got up, Yuan Xu suddenly put his arm on Tao Rong''s waist. With a movement of his whole body, he turned over and pressed Tao Rong under.


    Bang, Tao Rong''s body hit the cold ground, and Tao Rong''s reason was about to fly away.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are focused, and she looks at Yuan Xu in shock.


    At this time, Yuan Xu gasped, staring at his prey like a hunter.


    Tao Rong has never seen yuan Xu''s eyes like this. He feels his arms around his waist more and more hard. Looking at him swallowing, Tao Rong is flustered.


    "Yuan Xu, calm down! Let go Tao Rong tried to warn coldly.


    But the relationship between drugs made her voice hoarse, which sounds like more powerful drugs to Yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu''s brain is blank, and he leans down to Tao Rong''s lips. Tao Rong is shocked and turns his head suddenly. Yuan Xu kisses Tao Rong in his ear.


    A sense of maladjustment makes Tao Rong resist psychologically, but her body trembles.


    Tao Rong yelled, "no!"


    But yuan Xu didn''t stop, instead, he touched his ear and began to kiss.


    Tao Rong felt as if he had been crawled by ants, and his startled conditioned reflex began to beat people.


    But yuan Xu''s physical fitness is better than Tao Rong''s, especially in such an exciting time.


    Tao Rong a hand, Yuan Xu quickly catch, press.


    Tao Rong suddenly raised her leg and tried to push yuan Xu open with her knee, but she also failed and was completely suppressed.


    Such intimate distance has exceeded Tao Rong''s bottom line."Yuan Xu, wake up, you know what you''re doing?" Tao Rong roared with emotion.


    This time the voice was loud enough, Yuan Xu obviously stopped.


    When he stopped and looked up at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong thought that he had regained consciousness, but the moment he saw his eyes, Tao Rong knew it was not good.


    Yuan Xu''s appearance is not sober at all. On the contrary, he is impulsive and has lost his mind.


    His eyes had begun to turn red, and his expression was ferocious, as if he was suffering.


    "I Why not? " Yuan Xu asked in a trembling voice.


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu with confused eyes, "you are crazy. Do you know what you are doing? Do you know who I am? You see clearly, I am Tao Rong, your friend, you are so proud of the person, you should hold the person you like, not me! Do you want to regret it? You... "


    "You are the one I like!"


    Yuan Xu suddenly let Tao Rong shut up with a roar.


    Tao Rong gapes at Yuan Xu above, shocked.


    Yuan Xu grabs Tao Rong''s wrist unconsciously, as if trying to crush it.


    A pair of eyes out of the eyes as a chain constantly winding, locking her soul.


    "I like you, can''t I? Can''t I? I can treat you better than Nie Zhao. I can love you more than he does. Can''t I? " Yuan Xu asked.


    Tao Rong''s expression gradually turned cold from shock, "no way!"


    Yuan Xu''s expression stagnated for a moment, and then gradually became fierce, "for What What


    While struggling, Tao Rong said coldly: "because I take you as my friend, I don''t love you, I love Nie Zhao. Let go of me, Yuan Xu


    Yuan Xu was so angry that he trembled all over. He didn''t express his feelings. If he was not rejected, he would not be so sad. But once he was completely rejected, the last hope in his heart was shattered, and that feeling was like hell for a moment. All reason goes out like a candle. Anger drowns out the last restraint, leaving the drug impulse to control one''s soul.

 Chapter 677

    After hearing the report from other guards, Nie Zhao finally gives up looking for the mysterious man. The wedding is coming to an end, and Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi also come out to see off the guests. Although they have some regrets, he knows in his heart that there is basically no hope to find that person again unless that person shows up.


    Nie Zhao is going to go back to the hall to find Tao Rong. Halfway through, he suddenly hears a strange noise coming from his head.


    Nie Zhao was naturally much more alert than others, and immediately noticed the ceiling on his head.


    Listen carefully, since it''s a continuous movement, moving in one direction, it can''t be a mouse.


    Nie Zhao''s expression changed in an instant, and quickly followed the movement.


    When there is no sound, people have come to the men''s room.


    There is no one in the men''s room. Nie Zhao quickly observes the surroundings and prepares to go up to the ceiling to have a look.


    As a result, the upper board was suddenly removed.


    This This kind of scene is Nie Zhao did not expect, immediately instinctively make the state of defense attack.


    Only heard a low voice from above, "close the door, I have something to tell you."


    Nie Zhao''s face changed slightly, but he couldn''t help his doubts. Moreover, he was confident in his skills, so he hooked his feet and closed the toilet door.


    At this time, a head came out from above.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly. It was the person he was looking for.


    The man pressed his hat with one hand, grasped the edge with the other, and jumped down easily.


    Although still with a bold, a face of beard, but Nie Zhao looking at him than Tao Rong reaction a lot.


    "Second uncle?"


    Nie Zhinan Leng Leng, did not expect that this child who only met a few times when he was born recognized himself at a glance. He was very different from the past.


    "Second uncle!" This time Nie Zhao firmly called out.


    Nie Zhinan said with a smile, "no wonder the old man attaches so much importance to you. It seems that it''s not just because of the preference of relatives, you are very qualified."


    Nie Zhao look gradually serious up, and did not become relaxed because this person is his second uncle.


    After all, this man has been sacrificed in name, but now he appears here. He is sneaky and can''t see anyone. He doesn''t even recognize his daughter. He only contacts with his grandfather, who seems to be helping him hide.


    If it wasn''t for Tao Rong, he would not know that his second uncle was still alive.


    But there are only two possibilities, and two extreme possibilities.


    1¡¢ He is performing a secret mission, so he must feign death. But what mission has to be carried out for such a long time, almost abandoning his wife and son? Even if he is an excellent soldier, his grandfather will not be willing to let his children do such a difficult task, unless he is willing to, but what kind of mission can he be willing to do?


    2¡¢ He has defected, and his grandfather can''t bear to hurt him, so he conceals something. This is a conjecture Nie Zhao does not want to face, but it is more reasonable than the previous one.


    Nie Zhao''s defense naturally can''t escape Nie Zhinan''s eyes, but this kind of Nie Zhao makes Nie Zhinan appreciate more.


    "What''s the purpose of seeing me alone?" Nie Zhao cold voice asks a way.


    "Nie Zhao, you have been following me for a long time. I should ask you why? Just curious about the possible second uncle? " Nie Zhinan asked in a funny way.


    "I really wanted to find you because I guessed that you might be the second uncle who has been missing for a long time, but not to catch you, but to ask some questions." Nie Zhao said frankly.


    "The problem? What? " Nie Zhinan said.


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while, but the chance was rare. He said directly, "who is my mother?"


    Nie Zhinan''s expression changed instantly. "The old man said you were not easy to control. That''s the reason."


    Nie Zhao looks at Nie Zhinan without expression. Nie Zhinan smiles. "You know, since your grandfather wants to keep it from you, it''s because the truth is not good for you. Now that you have a family and a business, is it really good to do so?"


    "Isn''t it true that the second uncle abandoned his family after he got married?" Nie Zhao answers directly.


    Nie Zhinan choked for a while, but there was a feeling of nostalgia in his expression, "why don''t you ask your third uncle?"


    Nie Zhao''s eyes narrowed in an instant.


    "Don''t trust him?" Nie Zhinan light way.


    Nie Zhao raises Mou to see Nie Zhinan one eye.


    Nie Zhinan sneered: "it''s very sharp, indeed In some ways he is not credible. But if you really ask him about your life experience, he may tell you


    Nie Zhinan said that there was some irony behind.


    "You can''t be trusted either, but you won''t have any trouble after asking. Anyway, you don''t plan to go home." Nie Zhao picks eyebrow to say.


    Nie Zhinan a listen, Leng is to listen to smile up, "interesting, interesting. But I don''t want to say, I can only tell you that you are really a child of the Nie family. I agree with the old man on the issue of life experience. You''d better not know it all your life. As for your relationship with your family, if you want to, if you don''t, it''s good to go out on your own. "Nie Zhao just wanted to catch him, but Nie Zhijue didn''t have the ability to attack him.


    "Children are so impatient, don''t they say they won''t catch me?" Nie Zhinan said coldly.


    Nie Zhao cold voice way: "since you don''t want to say, that I catch you, slowly force you to say."


    Nie Zhinan dodges Nie Zhao''s attack continuously, and says slowly: "don''t you wonder why I show up to look for you?"


    Nie Zhao moves without hesitation, and finally grabs Nie Zhinan''s arm. However, Nie Zhinan takes the opportunity to jump and hit Nie Zhao''s face with his knee. Nie Zhao has no choice but to release Nie Zhinan.


    "It''s really hard for you and your wife to deal with." Nie Zhinan said again.


    As a result, Nie Zhao''s action was stunned by this opening.


    Nie Zhinan''s mouth turned up, "I''ve come to find you. Naturally, I have to. I don''t want to see Nie''s granddaughter-in-law have an accident!"


    This time Nie Zhao''s action completely lost its attack power. "What do you mean! What have you done to her? "


    Nie Zhinan said with a smile: "7014, someone designed your daughter-in-law and Yuan''s boy. If you don''t go, your wife will be someone else''s."


    Nie Zhao''s action stopped instantly. After Nie Zhinan stood firm, Nie Zhao opened the door and rushed out.


    "No matter who you are?" Nie Zhinan called.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look back or pause, but ran out faster. I only left a curse.


    "Why the hell didn''t you say that earlier?"

 Chapter 678

    Nie Zhao doesn''t care about Nie Zhinan any more. The second uncle and his life experience have been forgotten. He only knows to rush to Tao Rong''s side with fast speed.


    When I came to the door of the hotel room, I saw that the door lock was blocked.


    Nie Zhao went down with a hand knife. The part of the lock was opened, and his hand side was also split. His palm was shaking.


    The next second he pushes the door in, Nie Zhao hears Tao Rong shouting.


    "Let me go! Yuan Xu, calm down! "


    Nie Zhao''s expression is instantly ferocious and rushes to the bathroom with extremely fast speed.


    Although it''s only a few seconds, it''s a long time in Nie Zhao.


    He didn''t know what he would see when he arrived and whether he was late.


    In case In case He''ll kill people.


    Nie Zhao''s blue veins in his neck had burst out, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Suddenly rushed into the bathroom, saw yuan Xu will Tao Rong pressure in the body.


    Nie Zhaoyi felt as if his throat had been pinched.


    Nie Zhao''s intrusion did not bring back yuan Xu''s reason, but made Tao Rong wake up in an instant.


    "Nie Zhao!" Tao Rong''s hoarse voice shouts Nie Zhao''s name and looks hopeful. "Knock him out!"


    Nie Zhao naturally doesn''t need Tao Rong to remind him, but he originally intended to beat yuan Xu violently, but he just raised his hand and heard Tao Rong say so. He can''t help but turn into a knife to stun yuan Xu, and then kick the person who gets in the way of Tao Rong mercilessly.


    Nie Zhao quickly squats down and holds Tao Rong.


    Fortunately Fortunately, he arrived in time, but when he thought of the moment when Yuan Xu had just touched Tao Rong''s neck, he was really trembling with hatred.


    Probably feeling Nie Zhao''s trembling, Tao Rong naturally knew his anger and quickly explained: "we were all drugged. Yuan Xu couldn''t control it and lost his sense. Don''t worry, what happened to me? It''s just a few bites on the neck. "


    Tao Rong didn''t know whether he was afraid that Nie Zhao didn''t believe it or was eager to prove his innocence. He said anxiously, "really, I didn''t even have a kiss. I dodged."


    "Nothing It''s all right Nie Zhao suddenly cried out in a dumb voice, then hugged Tao Rong tightly and said, "I''m not good. I''m late. I wasted time with others. I almost didn''t save you. I''m sorry, Rong Rong. Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Tao Rong''s mood suddenly eased a lot, and her heart was warm, but her body was more uncomfortable. She couldn''t help but want to hold the body of Wei''an and get closer to each other. Tao Rong knew that it would be bad to go on like this.


    In the face of Yuan Xu, she can still restrain herself, but in the face of Nie Zhao, she really gives up her armor every minute.


    "You Throw yuan Xu into another room and flush him with cold water, or the boy will be useless. "


    "I don''t care about him!" Nie Zhao said angrily.


    "You You listen to me. Send yuan Xu to another room first. There must be a good play later. They set us up. They can''t let them succeed. Go quickly. " Tao Rong worried.


    Nie Zhao also knows that there is still trouble in the back. He is really angry. He wants to see who is punishing them on the back. He will not let those people go.


    Nie Zhao thinks so, want to arrange Tao Rong first.


    Where can Tao Rong bear to be carried to bed by him? Those two people don''t have to get out of bed.


    "Don''t worry about me. Time is urgent. I can do it." Tao Rong pretends to be calm.


    Nie Zhao felt relieved when he saw her like this. He quickly dragged yuan Xu, rudely took people out, opened the door lock of a room, threw people into the bathroom, and flushed him with cold water.


    Then he quickly contacted elder brother yuan and asked him to pick him up.


    At this time, brother yuan ignored that his parents had been directed by the service staff to find yuan Xu because he was answering Nie Zhao''s phone call.


    On the other hand, when Chen Lijuan finds that she can''t get in touch with Tao Rong, Nie Pei hints whether something has happened. Another service staff says that when she sees Tao Rong entering the room one after another with another man, she never comes out, and that man is not Tao Rong''s husband Nie Zhao.


    The unpleasant conjecture was whispered.


    It''s a slap in the face to say that in front of the people who are still stranded.


    Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu such a good face of people naturally can not bear, also want to prove that it is false, Tao Rong is innocent. So, under the encouragement of people with a heart, I took a group of people to look for people.


    It''s called worrying about the daughter-in-law''s accident, but in fact it''s a bit of a double play.


    Nie Zhao does everything here, and turns back to the original room.


    Looking at Tao Rong did not appear in bed to rest, rushed into the bathroom.


    After going in, I found that Tao Rong had been soaking in the bath and was still washing himself with cold water.


    her face was full of pain, and her hands tightly grasped the edge of the bathtub, as if she was enduring something.


    Nie Zhao frowns, just about to open her mouth, Tao Rong opens her eyes weakly."Get out." Tao Rong bit by bit of extrusion strength said.


    Nie Zhao was stunned, as if he didn''t understand.


    His daughter-in-law in medicine, at this time is suffering, still call him out? It doesn''t feel like what he imagined.


    "Rongrong, we can..." Nie Zhao some don''t know what to do of open a way.


    "I can bear it, but I can''t. I''ll ask my eldest brother-in-law to help us prepare the antidote in private." Tao Rong said difficultly, and then raised his eyes to see Nie Zhao who was still here, but just a glance made the turbulence in Tao Rong''s body more rampant.


    She didn''t dare to look, "get out, please, you''re here, I can''t control it."


    Tao Rong is telling the truth, but Nie Zhao doesn''t like it.


    He walked over firmly, bent down and tried to get the man out. "I''m your husband. We''re married. Although we don''t have a wedding, you''re an adult. We''re legal. You don''t need to control or endure such pain. Honey, I''m here. Don''t worry. It will be over soon."


    The body of wet water spirit spirit, take the facial expression of infatuation, fierce breathing, how can let Nie Zhao not move so.


    Even if he doesn''t use drugs, he seems to be under the control of drugs at this time. He wants to be the person at the moment, and he has a strong sense of right.


    In this way, Tao Rong doesn''t have to endure pain, they will also feel happy, just lack a little sense of ceremony.


    Nie Zhao so naturally thought, hand in touch with Tao Rong moment, but still Tao Rong with hide what disgusting things like to avoid.


    Nie Zhao''s action froze, the bottom of his heart slowly lost, there is a trace of anger.


    "Why?" Nie Zhao doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Don''t touch me! get out! Please, now Today, no way! " Tao Rong has been very painful, but also to face Nie Zhao''s question, it is hell like torture on earth.

 Chapter 679

    On the seventh floor, the yuan family first came up to try to find someone, but before they could figure out how to find someone, they saw Nie Demin and his wife coming up with their family. Of course, it was followed by some hotel staff.


    As soon as they met, they were confused.


    At this time, an Rifan suddenly said after the crowd: "Oh, I saw yuan Xu come to find Tao Rong before. Are you... "


    Don''t you need to say anything? Everyone''s face has changed.


    When an Wenlan heard this, she immediately rounded up and said with a smile, "they are all friends. It''s normal to meet them alone. It''s no big deal. "


    Instead of explaining it, we just think about it in our hearts. Being criticized, we suddenly feel that there is no silver here. Maybe something shameful has happened.


    Nie Pei''s face was also ugly. She immediately argued: "how can it be? There must be something wrong. It''s clear that it''s other men. The second sister-in-law is unruly. What''s the relationship with Yuan Xu?" Nie Pei then glared at an Rifan. She arranged several men to wait for Tao Rong. How could it be yuan Xu?


    But yuan Xu seems to have disappeared.


    "How can you say that about your second sister-in-law? Which eye of yours can see her indiscreet?" Chen Lijuan, who is not at ease to follow, retorts immediately.


    "It''s about our family. Is it about you?" Nie Pei immediately said sarcastically.


    Chen Lijuan said angrily, "Nie Pei."


    "You''re not my teacher now, that''s what I say. What''s wrong with her?" Nie Pei is willful.


    "Come on, stop fighting and find someone." Hou Xianshu said impatiently. Then he quickly went to the room where Tao Rong was.


    With a cold face, Mrs. yuan came to the front and was obviously angry.


    At this time, the two people in the bathroom are still struggling with each other.


    For Tao Rong, of course, he can''t do anything. It''s not Nie Zhao, it''s today, it''s now.


    August 15, a day can not be bad, even if their wedding is after the 15th, she must finish it on the 15th.


    It''s very important to her.


    Because she is very afraid, afraid that the child in this life is not Xiaoxiao, so even the most stupid way, she also hopes that the day is not bad.


    But Tao Rong''s attitude and words at this time hurt Nie Zhao and made him think wildly.


    In his opinion, their husband and wife are in the best condition. They are already in love.


    He doesn''t have to I have to do this kind of thing, but as a husband, it''s very hard to be rejected.


    Has he been amorous all the time? In fact, Tao Rong doesn''t like him so much, so he doesn''t want to touch her at the key time.


    I was thinking wildly when I heard something coming from the door.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly, and Tao Rong hears it. Anger flashes on her face, but she still looks up for help. After all, in the current situation, she can''t say anything more. It''s her strong willpower not to rush at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao is now full of grievances and anger. Others want to bump into his muzzle, so they are looking for death.


    Nie Zhao cold face, directly began to take off clothes.


    Tao Rong is stunned to see one eye, immediately turn a head not to see, "Nie Zhao......"


    Tao Rong embraces himself in a helpless and pitiful tone.


    Nie Zhaosheng said in a sullen voice, "don''t worry, don''t touch you."


    Tao Rong is stunned. When he peeks again, Nie Zhao has only a small piece left. Before Tao Rong is fascinated by the body, Nie Zhao has washed himself with cold water, and then surrounds his lower body with a bath towel. He reaches back to play with his hair and makes a lazy and sexy look.


    Seeing Nie Zhao like this, Tao Rong almost didn''t have a mouthful of blood, and his body was about to explode.


    Tao Rong suspects that Nie Zhao is taking revenge on her. She is really dying.


    Nie Zhao takes a cold look at Tao Rong and immediately turns to walk out of the bathroom.


    At this time, because the door lock was broken, and two angry wives led them, they just wanted to knock on the door. If there was something indecent in it, they also gave each other time to cover the quilt. They just broke in without waiting for a few seconds.


    But it''s stupid to break in.


    No one was there.


    But the next second, people''s faces were brilliant again, they seemed to hear the sound of the shower, as well as the voice of men and women from inside.


    In this room, only Tao Rong holds the room card, and some service personnel say that Yuan Xu has taken another room card. At this time, people are too shocked to imagine.


    Hou Xianshu wants to rush in and catch the shameless woman. It''s a terrible crime to humiliate the Nie family on such an occasion.


    But she was stopped by Mrs. Yuan who had a little brain.


    It''s not that Mrs. yuan is not angry, but she is about to explode because she saw the ornament yuan Xu once wore around her neck near the bathroom door, and the necklace is lying on the ground like this. If it wasn''t yuan Xu, Mrs. yuan couldn''t believe it.But even if they get angry again, the two people inside are taking a bath. How can they break in.


    "Come out! People inside come out! " Mrs. yuan roared.


    People around were silent, and they watched the door open slowly. A man in untidy clothes came out.


    But when people see the people inside, they are all stupid.


    "Second brother!" The first one to scream is Nie Pei.


    "Nie Er ge..." Although an Rifan''s voice is small, it is also the first one to react.


    Some people can''t react, others are relieved.


    But at this time Nie Zhao is black face, "Mom and Dad, big brother, what are you doing?"


    "Nie Zhao You You and Is Tao Rong in it? " Hou Xianshu can''t help but say.


    Nie Zhao''s face is more black, "otherwise, who can it be? What are you doing? Why did you break into our room for no reason


    Nie Zhao''s appearance is obviously already angry, exasperated become angry.


    But it''s also normal. My husband and wife stay in the room well. No matter what they do, it''s disrespectful for others to break in like this. It''s a model of brain disease.


    "How could it be you!" Nie Pei couldn''t help crying, but he didn''t.


    "Or who do you think it is?" Nie Zhao is also a moment to understand, it seems to be related to Nie Pei.


    "No, I don''t believe it. You let her out!" Nie Pei didn''t expect that he had fallen short of success. He couldn''t shout calmly.


    "Do you have any rules? Are you crazy?" Nie Zhao was so angry by Nie Pei that he didn''t know what to scold. "Please go out. Our husband and wife''s life hasn''t been open to others."

 Chapter 680

    Nie Zhao said that and then sank his face and forced everyone to go out with his eyes. All the people reacted with embarrassment.


    If there''s no yuan Xu in it, it''s a normal couple''s childhood. As a result, they have the effect of catching adulterers in bed. It''s really a group of people who have no face and no skin.


    "Ah Zhao, are you resting here?" Nie Demin asked hesitantly.


    Nie Zhao said coldly, "Dad, I don''t know why you burst into our room, but my wife and I still have the right to use a hotel room. What are you doing?"


    Nie Zhao said this to Nie Demin, which was quite impolite.


    Nie Demin is also embarrassed. Just along the way, he seemed to be carried by the atmosphere, and he acquiesced that something bad happened. But looking back now, they are really reckless. No one can do such a thing with any real evidence. If it is spread out, people will laugh to death.


    Nie Demin makes a face, and pulls Hou Xianshu out.


    Some people have been embarrassed to quit.


    But Mrs. yuan is not so easy to be convinced. What about the necklace on the ground? But she will not directly question here. At least if Nie Zhao is here, Yuan Xu will not be confused by Tao Rong. With Mr. Yuan''s help, Mrs. yuan retreated.


    Nie Pei and an Rifan still can''t react, but they are all pulled out by their own family.


    Nie Zhaocai breathes a sigh of relief when the door is closed. He immediately contacts elder brother yuan and explains the situation. This time, not only Tao Rong but also yuan Xu has been killed. If elder brother yuan doesn''t know about it, it''s hard for him to explain to the yuan family. It''s easy to involve them in his anger.


    Elder brother yuan just came up. After hearing the whole story, he saw a group of people coming face to face. Elder brother yuan immediately put his face in order and waited for his parents calmly.


    "Why did you come up?" Asked Yuan Fu.


    Elder brother Yuan said justly: "I received the phone call. Yuan Xu was a little dizzy. He said to find a room to sleep."


    "What room!" An Rifan can''t help but immediately jump out and ask.


    Elder brother yuan squinted at an Rifan, which made him feel guilty. "7002"


    after all, they were two different rooms, one in the South and one in the north of the corridor.


    "I''ll go and have a look!" Nie Peili said.


    Brother yuan didn''t give Nie Pei face this time. "My brother is sleeping and resting. It''s not appropriate for an outsider to come and see him."


    Nie Pei''s face is stiff, and Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu''s face is not good-looking.


    Mrs. yuan glanced at elder brother yuan and took her husband and son to 7002.


    Because it was the yuan family''s own business, they were definitely not qualified to follow up and had to go downstairs.


    Entering the room, before Mrs. yuan had time to question, she heard yuan Xu''s painful cry.


    Mrs. yuan was startled, ready to rush into the bathroom, but was stopped by brother yuan.


    Brother Yuan said awkwardly: "don''t worry, I''ve called a private doctor. I''ll be here in a moment. It''s not convenient for you to go in for a look." Elder brother yuan naturally knows what happened to his younger brother. This is not a disease that parents can care about.


    "What''s going on?" Mrs. yuan immediately took her eldest son and asked, "is it related to the woman Tao Rong? I know that woman seduced a Xu in our family. I just saw his necklace in the woman''s room."


    Brother yuan wanted to hide it, but he didn''t expect to be discovered by his parents. After all, Yuan Xu was so obvious that he couldn''t hide it.


    Elder brother yuan had no choice but to tell Lao Si''s secret love for Tao Rong and what happened today.


    He knows his mother''s character too well. Today''s event is thanks to Nie Zhao, and his younger brother also wants to protect Tao Rong, so elder brother yuan tries to attribute the responsibility to Yuan Xu as much as possible. Tao Rong is totally innocent.


    However, elder brother yuan underestimated Mrs. yuan''s blind preference for her son. Even if elder brother yuan emphasized that he didn''t seduce her, people didn''t know yuan Xu''s heart at all, and Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were very loving.


    But Mrs. yuan felt that there was no fire without wind. If it wasn''t for Tao Rong''s seductive and ambiguous attitude, how could her son like a married man.


    And in Mrs. yuan''s heart, her son is the best, only others like him, crazy infatuation with his possibility, there will be no possibility that he secretly secretly love hardship.


    Therefore, even if there is no refutation against the eldest son, the eldest son''s explanation is not heard in the heart at all.


    Yuan''s father was concerned about the main point, "so someone designed to frame them both, and wanted us to lose face. Who is so vicious? This kind of thing can also be done. One of them is an unusual marriage. If it is really investigated, my son will go to court. "


    Only then did Yuan Fu react. Indeed, if he had just caught the adulterer in bed, Yuan Xu would have broken the special marriage and had to go to court. That would be a serious problem. Moreover, she would have given her baby son medicine, which would be damned."The information I know is not comprehensive, but Nie Zhao should have a suspect, and Tao Rong is also a victim. Like ah Xu, she must know what she recalled. Now she can only wait for the two of them." Brother yuan is rational in this matter.


    After a while, the yuan family''s personal doctor came and gave yuan Xu an injection, which calmed him down.


    In order to protect Nie Zhao''s privacy, elder brother yuan borrowed needle drugs and sent them to the door in person. As a soldier, there should be no problem in giving people injections.


    Nie Zhao over there has been driven out of the bathroom because Tao Rong insists not to touch him. When he opens the door, his face is dark, which scares brother yuan.


    "I just came to ask if I need an antidote. My brother has just had it, but you..." I wanted to say that if they had solved it by themselves, such as Let it be what it is, you don''t need any medicine, but Nie Zhao''s appearance doesn''t seem to be right.


    By means of unknown look, Nie Zhao''s temper can not be suppressed, "thank you." Then he took the needle. In fact, he had already contacted Chen Liuzhi, but Chen Liuzhi''s drugs were all in the clinic. It took time to take them.


    This round-trip delay is not as good as Tao Rong''s own tolerance, but the effect is actually uncontrollable for a period of time.


    "You didn''t..." Brother yuan can''t help gossiping.


    Nie Zhao brow tight Cu, "have what thing to wait to say again."


    Nie Zhao said and closed the door directly.


    Brother yuan felt his nose and felt uneasy.


    Is there really something wrong with the couple? No wonder yuan Xu can''t let go.

 Chapter 681

    After the injection, Tao Rong soon recovered.


    Just recovered calm, in the face of Nie Zhao''s cold face, Tao Rong is really a little embarrassed.


    Because she knew Nie Zhao was angry.


    But in this case, she has no way to explain. Looking at Nie Zhao''s silence and avoiding looking at herself, Tao Rong really suffers from no good way to deceive others.


    Tao Rong''s clothes were all wet, so she had to take them off and dry them.


    Nie Zhao found out carefully, and immediately went out to get her a nightgown, "wear it first, I''ll let someone send clothes."


    "The clothes I replaced are downstairs. Chen Lijuan knows. Just let her send them." Tao Rong said quickly.


    Nie Zhao didn''t respond and planned to go out and make a phone call.


    Seeing that he was going to leave, Tao Rong could not help shouting, "wait, you..."


    Nie Zhao''s face turns around without expression, does not look at Tao Rong way: "how? Aren''t you going to change? You don''t want me to see it. I didn''t go out at the right time. "


    It''s an angry gesture.


    Tao Rong grins and doesn''t answer.


    Nie Zhao waited for a while, but did not hear the response. He turned his perspective curiously to look at Tao Rong.


    At first glance, my head is buzzing.


    "You What are you doing? " Nie Zhao''s voice became dumb in an instant because he saw Tao Rong Standing in front of me is a piece of clothes.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are straight, in fact Tao Rong''s figure is really good, there should be some, there should not be no, but compared with the exquisite and elegant an Wenlan and tall nine head body ratio Zheng Shunjia, it is really inferior.


    But this kind of body made Nie Zhao feel like he was about to suffocate and lack of oxygen. His Adam''s apple slipped up and down uncontrollably, as if he wanted to swallow all the tension and helplessness.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes scan up and down, and he never misses such an opportunity to take a close look at Tao Rongzai. He is a man, and all men are lustful, but he has no choice but to be absolutely gorgeous.


    When the brain is no longer buzzing, it''s time to face Tao Rong.


    At this time, Tao Rong''s face was blushed by his straightforward vision, and he was in a panic waiting for love. Nie Zhao was even worse. It was like the blood flowing in the blood vessel was suddenly heated to a high temperature and was about to explode.


    "Just now Don''t want to challenge me now? You You don''t want to torture me. " Nie Zhao said with gnashing teeth.


    Tao Rong said in a low voice: "no I just want to explain. "


    "What What? " Nie Zhao feel like a lengtouqing, eyes can not control the floating.


    Tao Rong summoned up courage and approached Nie Zhao step by step.


    Nie Zhao instinctively leans back in fear, but he is still hugged by Tao Rong.


    "No, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that it shouldn''t be such a time. Nie Zhao, I I love you, although this request is very willful, but the first time to listen to my arrangement? Please Tao Rong soft glutinous mouth said.


    In fact, when she was just pressed by Yuan Xu, Tao Rong felt her heart. No one but Nie Zhao, she only loved Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao endures the devil in his body while he is puzzled. Is the little girl afraid, but It''s Tao Rong. How could she be afraid?


    "Please, promise me." Tao Rong attacked again.


    Nie Zhao completely surrendered, "all right, all listen to you, I all listen to you, if you don''t want me to break my promise, you quickly let go of me, I don''t believe you don''t feel that I can''t hold on."


    Tao Rong can''t help laughing, quickly released Nie Zhao, took the bathrobe to wrap himself up.


    Nie Zhao stares at Tao Rong and says, "contact Chen Lijuan yourself. Go out. I''ll use the bathroom for a while."


    Tao Rong chuckled.


    Nie Zhao is more angry, raise a hand to hold Tao Rong''s nose way: "you this have no conscience, fortunately meaning smile, go out."


    Tao Rong goes out to make a phone call and leaves Nie Zhao alone in the bathroom.


    Although the two people are reconciled, but after all this forced explanation in Nie Zhao''s heart left a question mark, a question mark.


    After that, Nie Zhao came out and they began to talk about the whole thing.


    Tao Rong tells Nie Zhao what he knows about the whole thing. It can be determined that Nie Pei is the culprit, but who is behind the push? Tao Rong suspects that it is an Rifan, but Tao Rong even more suspects that an Wenlan is also involved in it. Otherwise, how could these two people have such a brain to make such a plan.


    At this time, Tao Rongcai knew that it was the mysterious man who informed Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao rushed to save people.


    Tao Rong was surprised and said, "who is that man?"


    Nie Zhao did not hide Tao Rong. His private problems were always open to Tao Rong.


    "It''s Nie Xuan''s father, my second uncle, Nie Zhinan."


    "The second uncle who died? So he''s here today... " Tao Rong suddenly seemed to understand everything. "What do you think, was he on a secret mission or defected?""I hope it''s a secret mission." Nie Zhao can not judge, can only say his hope, unless he goes to question the old man.


    "What he said about your life experience..." Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao says helplessly: "it doesn''t matter, originally also don''t plan to know from him there."


    Tao Rong didn''t dare to say. She even suspected that Nie Zhao was not a child of the eldest family, because Nie Zhao was very similar to Nie Xuan. Maybe he was a child of the second family.


    It''s just that the second aunt really doesn''t look like Nie Zhao''s mother, and there''s no reason to keep her sister and brother separately and keep Nie Zhao''s identity. So Tao Rong did not continue to doubt.


    Seeing Nie Zhinan this time and listening to what Nie Zhao said, Tao Rong feels that his guess must be wrong. Nie Zhinan is definitely not Nie Zhao''s father, but more like an elder who cares about future generations. Otherwise, he would not risk being found and caught to help her get information. All this depends on Nie Zhao''s face.


    "It''s a pity that the elder sister didn''t see her father, otherwise..." Tao Rong said with a little regret.


    "No matter what kind of conjecture, if you don''t see it, when you''re dead, it''s the best relief for your family."


    Nie Zhao pats Tao Rong''s head. After hearing Chen Lijuan''s knock on the door, he gets up to look for the yuan family. After this kind of thing happens, Tao Rong naturally won''t go to see yuan Xu. It''s too embarrassing.


    Tao Rong really didn''t know that Yuan Xu had such an idea of himself.


    Although he didn''t do anything irreparable, Tao Rong didn''t want to see him for a short time. He didn''t resent him, but he didn''t know how to face him.


    On the other hand, Yuan Xu has waken up and probably heard something, but yuan Xu, who is still in a trance, remembers the past. His spirit has been hit, and he is not willing to say a word more about other people''s questions.

 Chapter 682

    Nie Zhao was brought in, and the people of yuan family looked different.


    Yuan Xu looked up and immediately lowered his eyes, not daring to look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao glances at Yuan Xu. It''s impossible not to be angry, but the cause of this is his sister. In such a situation, Nie Zhao can''t say anything.


    "Nie Zhao, should you give us an account of what happened this time?" Mrs. Yuan said angrily.


    "Mom, come on, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are also victims." Big brother yuan couldn''t help saying. He doesn''t want to quarrel with Nie Zhao.


    "Mrs. yuan, I asked yuan Xu a few questions to determine who moved the hand, so as to investigate the truth." Nie Zhao not humble not overbearing said.


    Mrs. yuan snorted in displeasure. When she looked at Yuan Xu again, she was worried. "You scared my son this time. He doesn''t want to say anything now. "


    Nie Zhao didn''t talk much nonsense. He said directly, "please give us a separate space. We can finish it in ten minutes."


    "No way!" Mrs. yuan refused.


    Nie Zhao said frankly, "doesn''t Mrs. yuan want to know the truth?"


    Mrs. yuan was said to be blocked, and finally, under the persuasion of Mr. Yuan and elder brother yuan, she went out together.


    When the door closed, Nie Zhao said, "who gave you the medicine and who asked you to come up?"


    Yuan Xu did not look up or speak.


    "You''re going to do this all the time and hide like a coward when you do something wrong?" Nie Zhao said sarcastically.


    Yuan Xu suddenly got up and looked up at Nie Zhao and said, "you beat me. I will never fight back."


    Nie zhaoleng snorted: "if I really want to beat you, you don''t have a chance to fight back, but I know that this is not what Tao Rong wants to see, and you haven''t made any big mistakes. It''s all medicine... "


    "No!" Yuan Xu suddenly yelled, "I''m not totally out of control. I''m I was rejected because of my confession and indulged myself. I''m a jerk. I bully Tao Rong. I''m damned! "


    As soon as Yuan Xu''s words fell, Nie Zhao came up with a punch, and Yuan Xu directly retched without mercy.


    "Is that enough?" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Yuan Xu looks up at Nie Zhao with difficulty.


    Nie Zhao eyes sharp way: "are men, I can understand you, but as Tao Rong''s husband, I can''t go to experience you, but this matter I listen to Tao Rong''s meaning, past, just, Tao Rong don''t want to see you."


    Yuan Xu''s face changed.


    Nie Zhao continued: "you don''t have to apologize to her. She doesn''t blame you. She just doesn''t know how to face you. So give each other some time. If you can continue to be friends, it depends on your life."


    This is what Tao Rong meant before Nie Zhao left, because Tao Rong knew that she would blame herself if she calmed down according to Yuan Xu''s character, and would come to see her and ask her for forgiveness, but Tao Rong didn''t want to see him.


    As far as Tao Rong is concerned, Yuan Xu''s wrong relationship is totally wrong. It should not happen at all. It''s better not to see her until yuan Xu gives up the relationship.


    But it''s impossible not to meet. After all, it''s still a university, and it''s the only way now.


    Nie Zhao looks at Yuan Xu''s dejected appearance after hearing this, but he is also bored. He even wants to say such words to his rival calmly, and he is still a man who takes advantage of his wife.


    "If it''s a man, don''t be so fussy. Do you want to find out who hurt you?" Nie Zhao can''t see any more and says.


    This naturally aroused yuan Xu''s hatred immediately. If it wasn''t for those people who played tricks, everything wouldn''t be like this.


    Yuan Xuqiang endured his grief and told Nie Zhao what happened.


    Most of the designs on Tao Rong''s side are Nie Pei, while yuan Xu''s side are totally different people. Now we can only find those service personnel.


    The wedding is over. All the people have gone home except those on the seventh floor.


    Nie Zhao and Yuan Jia have cooperated to investigate together.


    Soon found that the hotel at least one manager, a chef, and three service staff are bought.


    By the middle of the night, the results had come out completely.


    The rest, under the yuan family''s discussion, plans not to come out and let Nie Zhao solve it by himself. Of course, it''s not that they don''t help yuan Xu get revenge.


    But they used their way to teach an Rifan who framed yuan Xu to be a man.


    When the yuan family left the hotel, Yuan Xu stayed at the door, as if he didn''t want to leave.


    Elder brother yuan could only come up and hold him, and said in a low voice, "don''t stay. Do you think your parents don''t have enough opinions about Tao Rong? Be careful, Ma. She''ll deal with Tao Rong. "


    Yuan Xu''s face immediately became angry, "why, close..." Brother yuan quickly covers yuan Xu''s mouth.


    In elder brother yuan''s opinion, Yuan Xu is really spoiled. He doesn''t understand how terrible his mother is. Even if he is nice to him, he doesn''t love his family at all. In his family, only his parents feel good to them is really good. If yuan Xu wants to fight, he''s just looking for death. He''ll be fine. It''s only Tao Rong.Brother yuan also broke his heart and kept reminding yuan Xu. However, he was reminded for a while, but not for a lifetime. After all, he didn''t live at home for a long time.


    Yuan''s parents calmly took two children away.


    Nie Zhao went back to find Tao Rong.


    At this time, Tao Rong was tired and fast asleep. Seeing Nie Zhao coming, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, it''s Nie Pei and an Rifan." Then he pressed Tao Rong, who was trying to get up, and he also came up and lay down by the way.


    "Well?" Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao doubtfully.


    Nie Zhao heartache way: "see you tired, sleep well, have me in, don''t try to be brave."


    Tao Rong is really very tired. After all, she has just been tortured by drugs. She can''t hold on for a while. As soon as she is surrounded by Nie Zhao''s warm and dry body, Tao Rong immediately falls asleep.


    When Tao Rong woke up again, he was already in Nie''s own room.


    Tao Rong really didn''t know that he was so tired. He was moved back and forth by Nie Zhao and didn''t wake up.


    Tao Rong gets up in a daze and gradually hears the noise outside. Although the noise is very small, Tao Rong knows that someone is making a noise.


    There is no Nie Zhao in the room. Tao Rong already has a guess.


    After washing, Tao Rong went out.


    Down to the first floor, it''s louder.


    Just came to the main hall, I heard a crack.


    A loud slap.


    Tao Rong just looks forward and is a little surprised. Nie Zhao slaps Nie Pei in front of all the elders. Nie Pei falls down and covers his cheek in embarrassment and disbelief. The corners of his mouth are bleeding. It can be seen that Nie Zhao is merciless.

 Chapter 683

    "Nie Zhao!"


    Hou Xianshu was the first to scream. She rushed over and held Nie Pei, who had been beaten. She yelled fiercely: "you white eyed wolf, are you crazy? How can you do this to your sister? "


    "Sister? It''s terrible that I have such a sister. I always want to find someone to rape my wife. She''s really my good sister. " Nie Zhao''s tone was full of anger.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what Nie Zhao has investigated after that, but he is so angry that he completely refrained from telling Tao Rong last night, which makes Tao Rong feel sad.


    In fact, Tao Rong also guessed that Yuan Xu was arranged by an Rifan, but without yuan Xu, Nie Pei had given her medicine before, and what he had arranged for her, I can''t imagine.


    Tao Rong slowly came out, and everyone saw it.


    Nie Zhao see Tao Rong, gradually convergence of anger.


    All the people present are from the family. Nie Xuan has married out and is not at home. The third aunt has also left. That is to say, except for her grandfather, all the others are her and Nie Zhao''s enemies now.


    "Girl, are you ok?" Grandfather was the first to speak.


    Tao Rong shook her head.


    "She''s safe and sound. What''s happening now is Nie Pei. Look at her face. It''s swollen." Hou Xianshu cried.


    But Nie Demin and Nie Chen did not have any radical reaction, but obediently stood on one side.


    The old man turned to look at Hou Xianshu and said, "well, even if it''s something, I haven''t punished it yet."


    Hou Xianshu''s face turned white in an instant, holding Nie Pei tightly.


    Nie Pei has cried at this time. Tao Rong thinks she will sophistry. But when she sees the information on the tea table, she knows that Nie Zhao has made everything clear. They can''t sophistry any more. It''s a pity that Nie Pei doesn''t want to admit his mistake.


    The old man turned to an Wenlan and asked, "where''s your brother?"


    An Wenlan looks a little uncomfortable. "He went home with his parents last night. I I don''t know what they did, but it was RI fan who stopped the gangsters, just yuan Xu He has always been at odds with Yuan Xu. I guess he just wants to straighten him out. "


    "Well! The whole, the whole to Tao Rong''s body, but also the medicine, you can rest assured, an Rifan over there we Nie family estimated not to care, some people want to care about him. Dare to attack our daughter-in-law. From then on, as long as Tao Rong is still Nie''s daughter-in-law, an Rifan will not be able to step into my door. "


    An Wenlan''s face turned pale and bit her lower lip. She said helplessly, "yes, I know. It''s all his fault. After that, I''ll let my parents apologize to Tao Rong."


    Nie shouts at an Wenlan coldly. In fact, he is also a little suspicious of an Wenlan. After all, he knows about the conflict between them and Nie Zhao. This time, Nie Zhao doesn''t take out an Wenlan''s handle. Naturally, he won''t say anything more, just a warning.


    Later, the old man looked at Nie Pei and asked in a cold voice, "this way to deal with my sister-in-law is vicious and cruel. I didn''t expect that our Nie family could have children like you. Nie Pei, you said, how can grandfather punish you to be worthy of your second brother''s family?"


    Nie Pei trembled all over, and the color of his face completely faded.


    "Grandfather, grandfather, I''m your granddaughter. She''s nothing. I''ll do this She forced me to do so. She knew that I like yuan Xu and dared to rob me! You are all hoodwinked by her. She seduces yuan Xu and makes him like her... "


    "Enough, Nie Pei." Nie Demin had to make a sound to remind him that if he went on like this, he would be even more angry.


    But Nie peicai didn''t care. He proved himself right.


    "I''m not wrong. What I said is true. You believe me, it was yuan Xu who told me. He said he liked this bitch, and he said he liked it. Obviously she married my second brother, and still seduced people outside. I help punish her. What''s the matter? I''m for the sake of the Nie family. Having such a woman in our Nie family will make us lose face sooner or later. " Nie Pei is unwilling to roar a way.


    "What if yuan Xu likes Tao Rong? Is my wife unworthy of affection? " Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Nie Pei is silly. People around him look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao sneered: "the more people like Tao Rong, the more proud I feel. Why not? How to be liked in your mouth is a sin. Nie Pei, don''t push the mistake down on Tao Rong. It''s not Tao Rong''s fault that Yuan Xu doesn''t like you. It has nothing to do with her. You are angry just because you can''t get it. "


    Nie Zhao cruelly exposed the surface of the implementation, let Nie Pei face instantly burning up, angry.


    Time and again the design of Tao Rong failed, Nie Pei also lost patience, she wanted to face with Tao Ronggang.


    "She''s not a good person. I just hate her. I don''t have her, I don''t have her! You choose. " Nie Pei shouts aloud, as if to give you courage, and firmly believes that she is the one surnamed Nie. What is this outsider? She can''t compare with her at all.


    But when she finished, there was no one to help her immediately.Nie Pei was stunned.


    The old man was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "then you are going to change your surname."


    Every word is merciless, like a military order.


    All the people are silly, even Tao Rong didn''t think that it should be the angry words of his grandfather. After all, it''s the younger generation and the elder who work against each other. Isn''t it forcing the other side to press you down? Even if it is cruel, for the sake of face, the old man will do it.


    "Dad, Nie Pei knows he''s wrong. What''s the punishment for changing his surname?" Nie Demin immediately stepped forward.


    "Dad, it''s my fault that I didn''t educate her well. She''s the blood of the Nie family, the orthodox blood, not the private people outside And still a girl, Dad, you can''t be so cruel. " Hou Xianshu immediately released Nie Pei and begged for mercy.


    The old man said with a dangerous face: "we Nie family don''t need to be so mean and harm people. Since it''s her who asked me to choose, I''ll choose Tao Rong. If she doesn''t want to stay, she''ll leave. She''ll follow your mother''s family name and never be Nie family again."


    In fact, the old man did not expect such a serious punishment, but Nie Pei killed himself and insisted on leaning up, which led to the old man''s anger.


    But anger comes from anger. The old man does what he says, so the problem is really serious.


    This is not only Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu, but also Nie Chen.


    An Wenlan looked around and had to help. Although the servants around felt very angry before listening, they couldn''t bear it again.


    Only Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were speechless, and no one spoke to persuade them.

 Chapter 684

    "Grandfather, Nie Pei is still young. She is angry. She really knows that she is wrong." Nie Chen said, while pulling Nie Pei plead.


    "Tao Rong hasn''t been hurt either. Why don''t we make things small? There''s absolutely no next time, right?" An Wenlan is not reconciled to say that if Nie Pei is driven away, isn''t he missing a gun in the future?


    "Eighteen years old, not young! Didn''t get hurt, that is banyan girl good luck, no harm is not a criminal? Isn''t there a law for attempted crime? " The old man retorted one by one: "eldest daughter-in-law, give your family a phone call and say what I mean. Today, you will take her to change her name. After that, everything in the Nie family has nothing to do with her. What she did has nothing to do with the Nie family. "


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other, a little surprised.


    Originally, I thought that after persuasion, the old man would go down the stairs. People would always be sympathetic to the people who were hurt. But for Tao Rong, who was not hurt, it was just a near miss. Even though people sympathized for a moment, they soon turned to sympathize with the people who were punished, especially those who were punished too heavily.


    At this time, several people have already given their help to Nie Zhao and Tao Rong. It seems that as long as they speak, the old man will go down the steps and change his mind. After all, the old man is venting his anger for them.


    Tao Rong naturally won''t forgive Nie Pei. She''s not the virgin, but she doesn''t know whether Nie Zhao is showing her or whether she really hates her.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and saw that he kept on looking the same.


    Maybe Nie Zhao has been disappointed with the family, and the family relationship is almost gone.


    And they have to leave. It doesn''t matter if they don''t offend this family. They don''t need to be afraid that they will give their life in the future. Nie Zhao only wants an explanation now. They can''t be bullied for nothing.


    The old man''s appearance refused, Nie Pei also flustered, temper finally fell down, began to cry for mercy.


    "Grandfather, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I don''t dare any more. I I know. Don''t drive me away. I''m your granddaughter! You grew up watching. "


    "Yes, I dare not. I will respect my sister-in-law and never make trouble again." Hou Xianshu also said quickly.


    Nie Demin seized the opportunity and said, "Pepe, I still don''t want to apologize to your second brother and sister-in-law." Then he pushed Nie Pei forward.


    Nie Pei is crying. She is unwilling. Although she knows that she can''t be stubborn this time, or she will be driven out of the door of Nie''s family, she is unwilling. She thinks it''s unfair. It''s clear that she is the Nie family. Why does her grandfather turn to the person she hates the most? Now she is reduced to the point of being driven away. She really can''t stand such grievances. Don''t let her be Nie family, is Tao Rong qualified to be? What is she?


    Such humiliation was more unacceptable to her than before.


    She is wriggling to refuse to bend over, Nie Chen all anxiously went forward to urge her.


    Nie Pei looks up at Tao Rong.


    Although the surrounding atmosphere is very despicable, Tao Rong doesn''t have that kind of compassion. A woman who is ready to deal with her in the way she hates most almost succeeds. How can Tao Rong give her a good face.


    His face was cold, his eyes were contemptuous, he didn''t swear, and he began to beat people, which was already a face.


    Nie Zhao didn''t even take a look at Nie Pei.


    Two people act as if to say that we don''t care if you apologize or not.


    This attitude even more angered Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei''s eyes were red and his head was hot. "I won''t apologize to you if I kill you. Go to hell."


    Under the impulse, Nie Pei rushed up directly, stretched out his hands, and looked like he was going to push down Tao Rong.


    This kind of action, let alone let Tao Rong do it by himself, even Nie Zhao standing beside Nie Pei pushed her away easily.


    He was pushed to the ground again.


    "It''s so unrepentant!" Nie Zhao said angrily.


    The people around him were also annoyed by Nie Pei''s impulsive energy, and their heads were buzzing.


    A chance to recover was strangled by Nie Pei himself.


    The old man was so angry that he hit his crutch heavily on the ground. "That''s the opposite. This is your good daughter!"


    Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu quickly pacify the old man.


    Nie Chen and an Wenlan go to appease Nie Pei who has been crying.


    "It''s no use telling her to get out of here. Go and change her name immediately. We don''t have such a person in the Nie family." The old man was so angry that he stood up. It was useless to persuade him.


    Even those who can shake their feet for three times in the South can be half angry when they face the obstinacy of their descendants.


    The old man''s sense of powerlessness is more serious than his ten battles.


    At this time, things have become white hot, there is no room.


    Tao Rong really doesn''t feel for Nie Pei at all. From then on, she is Hou Pei. It''s estimated that her pride has been crushed by this surname.I thought it was supposed to end like this.


    But I didn''t expect that after Nie Chen and an Wenlan comforted Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei suddenly seemed to be stimulated. He stood up and rushed to the wall.


    Nie Chen and Pei LAN are fighting against the wall.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong didn''t move. They just watched.


    Other people have to stop, but after all did not stop, Nie Pei a knock on the white wall, instant blood.


    The screams kept going on.


    Nie Pei actually committed suicide by hitting the wall.


    Naturally, her small weight, coupled with the fact that she was already staggering, how could she really be killed.


    But the big hole in the bowl had already appeared on the forehead, and the whole person was in a coma.


    Such a tragic situation made the old man who had just been in a rage put out the fire in an instant and became a real old man, trembling and caring for his offspring.


    Half of the family are soldiers. It''s not difficult for them to give emergency treatment and judge the injury.


    After hemostasis, he rushed to the ambulance.


    During this period, although Nie Zhao and Tao Rong would follow, they were just watching outside the ward, and they didn''t even step into the ward.


    In and out of the hospital, an Wenlan was busy. When she passed the place where Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were sitting, she said, "Nie Pei is like this. If you don''t forgive her, it''s really too much. It will make your parents cold. Do you want to see her? "


    "Do you expect me to be bombarded by my parents?" Tao Rong looked up and said innocently.


    An Wenlan face stiff for a while, said with a smile: "I am to show you a clear road."


    Nie Zhao said, "no need."

 Chapter 685

    An Wenlan takes a look at Nie Zhao, and there is a strange light in her eyes. In fact, when Nie Zhao told the old man that Tao Rong and Yuan Xu''s effects were solved with drugs, an Wenlan''s mood is very different.


    Tao Rong saw an Wenlan looking at Nie Zhao strangely. She was upset and said, "are you not afraid, sister-in-law?"


    "What?" An Wenlan turns her head and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "remind Nie Pei to use bitter meat, and don''t pull her well. I''m not afraid of what''s wrong with her?"


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "I don''t know what you said?"


    "Why pretend? Nie Pei''s behavior is not in line with her style at all, unless someone reminds me that you were the only one who talked to her all the time. I''m not blind. " Tao Rong said with a sneer, "don''t worry, I have no evidence, and I can''t say anything to my grandfather, unless Nie Pei identifies you, but now she wants to get out of trouble, she won''t say it. I''m just curious, aren''t you afraid?"


    An Wenlan''s eyes gradually sharpened. She looked around, saw no one, looked at Nie Zhao again, and said with a smile: "I reminded her that she could get out of trouble like this, but I thought ah Chen could hold her. After all, I''m not a trained person, and I don''t have that reaction speed. I also told Nie Pei to pretend. She must have a good idea. As for fear... "


    "I think you are not afraid." Tao Rong directly in front of an Wenlan, nestles into Nie Zhao''s arms, such a picture makes an Wenlan''s face instantly sink down. "If you''re killed and stupid, the culprit is Nie Zhao and I, especially me, right? In your opinion, maybe it''s better to be killed, so that even my grandfather will respond to me, not to mention my parents? Sister-in-law, good calculation! It seems that Nie Pei''s life is nothing in your eyes. As long as you can deal with me, you can easily give up. For example, let Nie Pei and his own brother design me at risk and hide behind my back. "


    Seeing Nie Zhao''s cold and angry eyes, an Wenlan repressed her anger and said, "Tao Rong, your imagination is too rich. Sure enough, people are all self serving. Only evil people can come up with vicious calculations. I don''t think so much as you think. I just want to help my poor sister. As for the hotel business, you can go to investigate. If it''s related to me, you are welcome to come to me at any time. I have a clear conscience. "


    With that, an Wenlan walked away with a sneer.


    Tao Rong really couldn''t resist facing Nie Zhao Tucao. "How did you make complaints about such a terrible woman?"


    Nie Zhao said: "I don''t want to recall it. That''s it. Anyway, after our wedding, we will go to Beishi in September. If we can''t get along with them, we won''t get along with them."


    Tao Rong nodded to show her acquiescence.


    In the afternoon, Nie Pei wakes up. As soon as he wakes up and sees Hou Xianshu and Nie Demin, he starts to cry. The old man has to take a look.


    As a result, Nie Pei was just as afraid of the old man and yelled like a ghost. The whole spirit is not very normal.


    The doctor came and sedated her.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at it and admire it. After all, hitting the wall is her own design. No matter how you wake up, you won''t have such exaggerated reaction, unless it''s acting.


    To be able to play the role of a doctor giving her an injection is also a standard bitter meat trick.


    Sure enough, Hou Xianshu couldn''t help it, "Dad, you see Pei Pei is like this. She managed to cure the disease. Do you really want to force her to death?"


    Nie Demin quickly said: "how to talk to Dad!"


    Hou Xianshu withstood her anger and stamped her feet. It was her own daughter who was deeply distressed.


    The old man is also angry.


    Hou Xianshu can''t say the old man. She can only look at Nie Zhaohe and Tao Rong standing at the door.


    "Now you''re satisfied. Enough. She''s just a child."


    Tao Rong is very curious. If she retorts at this time that I am also a child, I don''t know how Hou Xianshu will retort her?


    But Tao Rong is too lazy to say.


    A bitter trick successfully turns Tao Rong, the victim, into a perpetrator. At this time, apart from Nie Zhao, I don''t think even the old man can remember how she was nearly harmed by Nie Pei.


    In the face of such things, unless it is bitter meat plan to bitter meat plan, but Tao Rong loves herself, she can''t bear to treat herself like this.


    Tao Rong said innocently: "I didn''t say one more word, all the time Isn''t it all Nie Pei who is banging against the wall? "


    Hou Xianshu didn''t think it was reasonable. Instead, she retorted, "you are not a real family if you still say such cold-blooded and heartless words up to now."


    Hou Xianshu bit her teeth and looked at Nie Zhao resentfully. What she said also meant something.


    Nie Zhao can''t bear to be told that Tao Rong, "she bumped into the wall herself, not encouraged by us. Before we received an apology, we pushed the black pot down on us. What else do you want us to say? I''ve already said that I''ll listen to my grandfather. "


    "You You It''s really a black heart. Look at what you said Hou Xianshu said angrily that she was not her own son and had been raised in vain for so many years.Nie Zhao said coldly, "it''s Nie Pei who hurt Tao Rong. It''s not Tao Rong who hurt Nie Pei. It''s her. Who has broken her heart?"


    This is the first time that Nie Zhao treats Hou Xianshu so impolitely. Hou Xianshu is a little silly.


    Nie Chen patted Nie Zhao on the shoulder and said, "I know you are angry with Peipei about your sister-in-law, but she has already taught her a lesson. Even if you give an account to her sister-in-law, do you see?"


    An Wenlan also came forward to take a picture of Tao Rong and said, "that''s right, Tao Rong, it''s not for the whole family to investigate. On such a happy day, it''s really bad."


    Tao Rong moved shoulder, don''t let an Wen Lan take oneself. "Like Nie Zhao, I listen to my grandfather. There will be no resentment at any outcome. "


    Nie Zhao nodded and agreed.


    It''s up to the old man.


    But after such a while, when Hou Xianshu proposed to worry about Nie Pei''s heart problems and wanted to take her abroad to see a doctor again, the old man finally let go.


    "All right, take her. Good treatment, good treatment, and then go home


    The eldest family was completely relieved. After all, it was a formal relief. Nie Pei was saved.


    With that, the old man went out and asked Tao Rong and Nie Zhao to go out together.


    After going out, the old man said, "I''ve wronged you two. I''ll make it up to you. Aren''t you going to Beishi? I have... "


    "No, Grandpa. I don''t have any complaints." Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are interlinked. "Grandfather, I''m not hurt. Nie Pei almost had an accident and lost so much blood. That''s enough. I don''t need her to apologize. Don''t bother us any more."

 Chapter 686

    The old man heard that the two men were so sincere, so he could only continue: "no matter what you think, what should be given to you will still be given to you. That''s what my old man meant


    When the old man said that, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong would not say anything.


    Then Nie Zhao and Tao Rong went home. Anyway, their staying there will only increase the contradiction.


    After going back, they had a good rest.


    In the evening, the Nie family came back one after another.


    Hou Xianshu and an Wenlan stay in the hospital to take care of Nie Pei.


    When Tao Rong and Nie Zhao go down to dinner, they hear Nie Demin and Nie Chen arguing with the old man.


    Hear one or two key words intermittently.


    That''s what the old man promised to compensate Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what the industry was. He thought it was just a common thing.


    But listen to di son di Sun so excited, estimate is very good thing, so two people will be excited to argue with the old man directly.


    Nie Zhao steps, two people stay in the side hall, Tao Rong see Nie Zhao''s expression, more is helpless to boring degree.


    He didn''t care about the industry, but maybe he didn''t expect his father and brother to behave like this.


    If it was the former Nie Zhao, he might take the initiative to go out and say he didn''t want anything. He had planned to go out on his own and not inherit everything from the Nie family.


    But since grandfather said that, he is not a fool, does not dispute does not mean that does not accept. So he chose to turn a blind eye.


    Until the old man over there finished the topic.


    Nie Zhaocai takes Tao Rong to the past.


    In the past, Nie Chen and Nie Demin had a stiff look on their faces.


    Especially Nie Chen looks at Nie Zhao with deep dissatisfaction.


    After dinner, back to the deputy building, sure enough, Nie Chen caught up and asked to speak to Nie Zhao alone.


    Tao Rong went back alone.


    An hour later, Nie Zhao came back a little dreary.


    "Every time you talk to them, it''s like you''ve been sucked out of your life." Tao Rong frowned and despised Tao.


    Nie Zhao was amused to hear such a metaphor: "I can''t understand what they want. I think they will be happy if I don''t fight for everything of Nie family after I leave. But Maybe they want more. "


    "What do you want?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and laughed helplessly, saying: "no matter what I want, I''m going. As soon as I think of taking you to Beishi to live alone, I''ll have full strength to rush up, as if I don''t have to worry about anything. The future must be happy. As long as we are together, they will no longer participate in my life."


    Tao Rong shook his head and said with a smile, "you are still not cruel enough. If you were cruel, you would have been free."


    Nie Zhao is really like a man who is bound. Countless chains on his body interfere with his progress.


    "If you are really related to the Taoists, will you deal with them so ruthlessly?" Nie Zhao asks curiously.


    According to the information Tao Rong got, the three members of the Tao family are really living a life of no man and no ghost. After Yan Xiangru is sold away, Tao Qian is chopped off, and Tao Yu is broken, Tao Qian leaves his mother and daughter and runs away alone. Yan Xiangru runs away with Tao Yu. The three members of the Tao family go their separate ways, but they are still pursuing debts. I don''t know how much suffering there is.


    For Nie Zhao''s question, Tao Rong really thought about it carefully, and then firmly said: "yes!"


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong a little surprised.


    Tao Rong sneered: "what is blood relationship? I only recognize the relatives I think are relatives. "


    She cherishes Xiaoxiao not because she is her own blood, but because Xiaoxiao is the only one who loves her most in the world and regards her as her real relative.


    Don''t love her, don''t miss her, Tao Rong don''t know at that time of oneself can still depend on who love to survive.


    If there is no Xiao Xiao this obsession, even if the rebirth is just Revenge of the dead.


    Moreover, Nie Zhao did not know how she had been treated by the three members of the Tao family. In Tao Rong''s opinion, she might not be reluctant to give up their lives.


    Even if she is related by blood, as long as she wakes up one day, she will never show mercy to the Tao family.


    The experience of the last life created Tao Rong''s special concept of kinship, which Nie Zhao could never understand. So Tao Rong doesn''t mind his procrastination in his family, because that''s human nature.


    "What about me?" Nie Zhao suddenly asked with a smile, "what am I of you?"


    Tao Rong pursed her lips and said, "love and family."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately smile blossom, just mood has completely changed. "I''m satisfied with the answer." As he said this, he pulled the man down to kiss him.


    Three days later, Nie Pei was discharged from the hospital.


    Just in time for Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi to come back to live.When a large family sat at the same table, except Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi, they were almost silent.


    Nie Pei did not dare to say a word more, just buried himself in the bitter food, occasionally put on a frightened look, as if the mental state is not stable enough.


    With an Wenlan behind the guidance, Nie Pei''s performance is more like that.


    The old man couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter? If the wound is not good, then leave the hospital later. "


    Nie Pei immediately a pair of scared appearance, trembling replied: "grandfather, I''m ok, sorry, grandfather, you don''t be angry with me."


    The old man frowned and looked at her trembling with fright. He could only sigh, "you''re very well."


    At this time, Hou Xianshu said, "Dad, next week I''m going to take Pepe abroad for further treatment."


    Hou Xianshu''s plan is to stay away from the old man for the time being, so that he won''t see the problem. After all, the old man is not stupid, and Nie Pei won''t play for long.


    On hearing this, the old man frowned and said, "you''re gone. What about the wedding of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong?"


    Hou Xianshu''s face was a little reluctant. She said that the wedding of the two white eyed wolves was nothing, but she was the master mother of the Nie family and should do it.


    Fortunately, she has already thought about it.


    Hou Xianshu said with a direct smile: "in fact, Wenlan helped Nie Xuan''s wedding last time, and I didn''t play a big role. I think Wenlan can handle it alone this time, and it doesn''t matter if I''m not here. After all, Pei Pei can''t be delayed. In case of staying here, when the wedding comes out, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong don''t blame Pei Pei."


    Tao Rong naturally doesn''t want Nie Pei to appear at the wedding, and Hou Xianshu, who is too lazy to look at, is one less, so she pokes Nie Zhao and gives him a look of approval.


    Nie Zhao said: "it doesn''t matter. Originally, the whole wedding was arranged by me and my friends. I don''t need the help of my mother and sister-in-law."

 Chapter 687

    Nie Zhao has a calm attitude and doesn''t complain at all. In fact, we all know that they are not real mothers. Although they don''t say it clearly, the relationship between mother and son no longer exists. If we let her participate in it, we may have to deal with it.


    As for an Wenlan want to interfere in their wedding, don''t joke.


    So Nie Zhao rejected two people at one time.


    An Wenlan is also clever. She didn''t say anything more at this time, but nodded: "I listen to the arrangement. Just tell me if you need my help. "


    Now the old man has nothing to say, "you young people decide your own business."


    Hou Xianshu then said with a smile: "the power to be the master of the family will be handed over to Wenlan for the time being. You may not need to worry about the wedding, but you need to come in person to entertain our guests of the Nie family. You can''t lose the dignity of the Nie family."


    "I''ll try." An Wenlan nodded.


    Hou Xianshu patted an Wenlan''s hand and said, "don''t worry. You''ve always done a good job. Your daughter-in-law makes me worry the most. It''s the daughter-in-law of our Nie family. "


    Tao Rong pick eyebrows here, Hou Xianshu this is deliberately said to her, want her to be ashamed and angry?


    It''s hard for her to play such a trick.


    Although Hou Xianshu''s words let everyone hear the voice over, it''s not obvious, and it''s not easy for everyone to express anything, otherwise it''s just to take the initiative to pick things up?


    At this time, Hou Xianshu specially took a look at Tao Rong, and then said to the old man, "Dad, I want to give Wenlan the ring left by my mother for the time being. During this period of time, she is wearing a decent ring, isn''t it? And Wen Lan is qualified. "


    The old man frowned slightly when he heard this.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other. Tao Rong doesn''t understand, but Nie Zhao frowns slightly.


    It should be the ring of the dead grandmother.


    On hearing this, an Wenlan immediately showed fear and said: "this I''m not qualified. I can''t


    "Why can''t I? I''m not at home. You''re in charge of my home and I can only rely on you. You''re very well." Hou Xianshu said and took out the ring box. "Dad, do you think so?"


    Nie also took a look at Tao Rong, but he nodded at the thought that Nie Zhao and Tao Rong would leave after their marriage.


    Tao Rong is still puzzled, why that ring, an Wenlan will be so proud of looking at her.


    Later, Tao Rongcai learned that this kind of ring, which represents the noble status, is for the next generation of housewives.


    In fact, both Tao Rong and an Wenlan are qualified, but the prerequisite is that they have children, perform well and can be housekeepers.


    Advance to not too and rules, if given, that is quite satisfied with an Wenlan a performance.


    Hou Xianshu gives an Wenlan a face and Tao Rong no face.


    It denies Tao Rong''s possibility of being a mother in advance. Especially at Tao Rong''s wedding, with so many family guests, Tao Rong is even more shameful.


    However, this is the old rule in the past. Apart from making people feel sorry, it does no substantial harm to Nie Zhaohe and Tao Rong who are going to leave here.


    After all, Tao Rong never thought about running the Nie family. Even after she was officially with Nie Zhao, she never thought that she didn''t value power, not to mention the old way of the past.


    So even if he knew the meaning of the ring, Tao Rong had no regrets.


    What''s more, there was a surprise for her.


    When Tao Rong saw the ring box, he was just puzzled and didn''t know what those people were proud of.


    But when she saw that the ring box was opened and she took an Wenlan''s hand, Tao Rong was stunned.


    Some people think that Tao Rong knows the meaning of the ring, is sad and jealous.


    Some people think that Tao Rong has never seen such a noble ring.


    Only Nie Zhao felt that Tao Rong''s reaction was very strange. His eyes became straight, as if he saw something he couldn''t believe.


    Such an obvious performance naturally attracts other people''s attention. Nie Xuan wants to reach out to comfort Tao Rong.


    But an Wenlan said, "Tao Rong, you Do you want to have a look? This is a rare ancient ring. Now there is no such craft. And it''s a unique design. It''s one of the jewelry handed down by the Nie family for generations. "


    "Well, how can you show it to others?" Hou Xianshu some dislike said.


    Nie Xuan couldn''t see it any more. "Why can''t we see the ring that grandma took? I want to see it too."


    An Wenlan is generous and really gives it to Nie Xuan.


    Nie Xuan held it in his hand. In fact, he didn''t really want to see it. He just gave it to Tao Rong.


    As a result, Tao Rong really came and looked at it carefully.


    Nie Xuan is helpless.


    "What''s the matter, Rongrong?" Nie Zhao can''t help but stretch out a hand to pull to pull Tao Rong, ask a way.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are bright. It''s weird.


    Finally, Tao Rong took a deep breath and asked, "is it really unique?"An Wen Lan suppresses sneer way: "this is nature."


    Tao Rong suddenly looks at Nie Pei. At this time, Nie Pei doesn''t dare to say a word, but his disdainful eyes are quite obvious. Seeing Tao Rong look at her, she is startled and quickly converges.


    But Tao Rong looks back and forth at Nie Pei and an Wenlan with a strange smile, which makes everyone confused. Then he sees that Tao Rong''s smile is more and more happy.


    "It''s really a beautiful ring. It''s just right to match with my sister-in-law. Even the color is like this. My sister-in-law looks better with it." Tao Rong said with a sincere smile.


    Everyone almost looks at Tao Rong with puzzled eyes. They don''t know what happened to her. It''s not like her.


    But Tao Rong has fallen into the memory by herself.


    That year, she found out about Nie Zhao and an Wenlan. She saw that they were not involved clearly. She saw Nie Zhao wearing a ring to an Wenlan with her own eyes.


    With that kind of action and posture, Tao Rong almost didn''t go crazy.


    Nie Pei was beside her at that time, and said in her ear, "that''s my second brother''s sincerity. I can''t help wearing it for her. They are so pitiful. They love each other so much."


    In the last life, Tao Rong thought that the proposal ring existed until he saw an Wenlan and Nie Zhao together again, but Nie Zhao didn''t give it out. He prepared it for an Wenlan, but he kept it.


    When Nie Zhao proposed to her with a ring, she was still a little worried. She was worried that it was a ring for an Wenlan. However, seeing the inscriptions inside and hearing about the origin, Tao Rong was relieved. I don''t think about Nie Zhao''s and an Wenlan''s proposal ring, the picture of wearing a ring that shocked her heart in her last life.


    And now She saw the ring with her own eyes. It''s just a traditional ring of the family. It''s given by my mother-in-law to my daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 688

    Although Tao Rong doesn''t know how Nie Zhao put that ring on an Wenlan, she knows that it''s not their proposal ring at all.


    After an Wenlan often touches the ring is a pair of affectionate to let Tao Rong jealous appearance, but did not expect that it is an Wenlan play, Nie Pei cheated her. Let her despair pain, everything is designed. For It''s about pushing her out of the way.


    What about the other things?


    There are many painful memories in her mind, which have been deeply buried. But because of this, Tao Rong can''t help but dig them out and re analyze how many are true and how many are false.


    An Wenlan and Nie Pei united to cheat her. How many misunderstandings did she have about Nie Zhao?


    Even if Nie Zhao didn''t love her.


    Maybe she didn''t respect him enough If it is true, isn''t her infidelity led out by others? Plus Zheng Shunjia''s plan to hire Wen Yifeng, all that


    Tao Rong suddenly felt terrible.


    She couldn''t tell how many designs she remembered in her last life.


    The complicated mood made her hold Nie Zhao''s hand tightly.


    Nie Zhao had found something wrong with her. After thinking about it, he left with Tao Rong ahead of time.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong back to the room without saying a word. Just as he wants to speak, Tao Rong pours on him and stops.


    Nie Zhao was hit for a while, but still quickly stabilized her body, hugged Tao Rong, who was about to fall, and let her enthusiasm spread on her face.


    It''s just that Tao Rong is a stranger to him.


    He wanted to ask what happened? However, Tao Rong was so excited that he fell into the trap. Unconsciously, the man rolled to the bed and a kiss became so powerful that even Nie Zhao could not resist. He felt that his breath and soul would be sucked away.


    When Tao Rong finally stopped, Nie Zhao was stunned for a long time. He came back to himself. Holding Tao Rong, who was panting and shaking in his arms, he said in a hoarse voice: "you Are you going to hone my self-control before I get married? I I really can''t control it. Can you stop grinding me? "


    As a result, Nie Zhao felt that he was bitten by Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but turn over, is a burst of ears and temples, about to open her clothes, the little girl finally stopped.


    Nie Zhao gasps with resentment, "what''s the matter with you? I thought you were upset about the ring? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, "no, I''m very happy, very happy."


    Nie Zhao doesn''t understand of prop up a head to look at Tao Rong, Tao Rong''s tone and facial expression, he can distinguish, is indeed happy.


    But shouldn''t it? No reason?


    "Do you know what that ring means?" Nie Zhao doubts of ask a way.


    Tao Rong really didn''t know. He looked at him askew.


    Nie Zhao explained helplessly.


    Tao Rong suddenly realized, "I see. No wonder they look at me like a villain."


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "but your reaction is very strange. What''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "someone described to me that the proposal ring you prepared for an Wenlan was similar to that one. Later on, it turned out that it was not a proposal ring at all. I was cheated, so I was happy."


    Nie Zhao a face is muddled force, "who talks nonsense with you, I have prepared this pair of wedding rings in my life, have no other." Nie Zhao and Tao Rong hold each other''s fingers to show her their wedding rings.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but be happy to kiss both of them on their rings. "Well, I know."


    Such a move really makes Nie Zhao excited.


    Nie Zhao can''t help hugging Tao Rong and burying her head in her chest, saying: "do you have to wait until after marriage? The report of the military region is coming down soon. We are married! "


    Tao Rong had no choice but to smile and said, "soon."


    Nie Zhao can''t help making a fuss for a while, but Tao Rong doesn''t let go. Nie Zhao can only go to the toilet.


    Tao Rong lying in bed quietly thinking about the past, thinking suddenly feel boring, the past is no longer important.


    This life with Xiao Xiao, Nie Zhao love, as long as Nie Zhao does not betray her, she will live this life well.


    As long as Nie Zhao does not betray.


    After that, Nie Pei and Hou Xianshu leave. Tao Rong could have used ghosts to revenge Nie Pei, but for Nie Pei''s sake, she was almost killed by an Wenlan. Tao Rong suddenly feels that it''s good to keep her and be used by an Wenlan. Sometimes she is crazy and stupid, but it''s a relief.


    On the other hand, an Wenlan and Nie Chen are quite unhappy.


    Nie Chen is because of Nie Zhao''s revenge.


    And an Wenlan is because of the yuan family.


    Because of the relationship of Nie family, an family received the benefits of yuan family, but all of them disappeared overnight.


    The yuan family also released news that settling down offended their family, so all future cooperation was free.Therefore, all the people who cooperated with the yuan family, except the Nie family, were basically cut off from settling down.


    Half of the forces in the southern region failed to cooperate with each other. Even though they were mainly engaged in international trade import and export, they offended the yuan family and were almost torn off, resulting in heavy losses. If it wasn''t for an Wenlan''s previous suggestion to settle down and cooperate with foreign countries, this time she would have been beaten into a third rate family.


    And it''s all because of an Rifan.


    An Wenlan didn''t expect to be so serious. After all, she didn''t expect that Tao Rong could escape. If she couldn''t escape, the yuan family would mainly deal with Tao Rong.


    Because an Wenlan has been hiding behind the scenes. Even if she was used, an Rifan didn''t realize it. So when she was scolded by her parents, she could only cry miserably. Finally, she was sent abroad by her parents to study. Therefore, she bowed to the yuan family and admitted her mistake.


    But yuan family is not so easy to coax, especially moved their baby son.


    At the same time, the hotel was also unlucky, because the manager was still the owner''s own family, but at the same time, he offended the Nie family and yuan family. The hotel was directly closed down, and all the people involved in the matter were sent to prison for various legal reasons.


    Because they were all handled in secret, the outside world still didn''t know anything about Tao Rong and Yuan Xu.


    Because Nie Pei didn''t deal with Yuan Xu, the yuan family didn''t deal with the Nie family, but they focused on Tao Rong. It''s just Mrs. yuan''s meaning. It has nothing to do with the whole thing. It''s only about her son''s feelings for Tao Rong.


    Who let yuan Xu live almost the same sad life as Yuan Shang since he came back home? How could Mrs. yuan bear to see such a precious son.


    The blame of lovelorn is naturally on Tao Rong.

 Chapter 689

    Mrs. yuan tried to speak ill of Tao Rong in front of Yuan Xu. As a result, she realized for the first time how much influence Tao Rong had on her son.


    It turns out that my son applied for the University for her, and he went to be a soldier for her. What''s more, he was willing to be a spare tire for her, just to protect her.


    All this made Mrs. yuan want Tao Rong to disappear from the world immediately.


    But the other party is Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law, and will soon get married, Mrs. yuan can do nothing.


    Although she intellectually knows that it is her son''s wishful thinking, Tao Rong''s existence has become the culprit of Yuan Xu''s wishful thinking, so she wants to solve this culprit.


    It''s not really how to her, just want her not to appear in front of his son.


    But how to do it.


    When Mrs. yuan tried to find a way.


    Yuan Xu can''t control himself. He misses Tao Rong crazily. He wants to see her, apologize face to face and say his mind well. Otherwise, all his regrets and reluctance will become the devil who torments him and makes him feel worse than death.


    He has to buy all this right, even if Tao Rong says to him face to face, let him go, let him disappear, as long as he can Let him be clear.


    After more than ten days of struggle, Yuan Xu finally decided to meet Tao Rong.


    On this day, Yuan Xu shaved off the dregs that had grown up and cleaned himself well.


    Such an unconventional act naturally alarmed Mrs. yuan.


    Mrs. yuan had a bad guess in her heart, so she asked, "where are you going?"


    Yuan Xu knew that his family knew about him, so he didn''t hide it. "I''m going to see Tao Rong. I owe her an apology."


    The shock on Mrs. yuan''s face was overwhelming. "I''ve heard the boss say that Nie Zhao and Tao Rong don''t blame you for that, so you don''t owe her an apology. Since you''re out today, it''s better to go out with your mother..."


    "I''m going to see her." Yuan Xu suddenly said firmly: "I want to see her."


    Then she turned to leave, and Mrs. yuan quickly came up to hold yuan Xu and said, "ah Xu, she is a married woman. You know what happened last time didn''t spread easily. In case someone knows that you are involved with a married woman, do you want your reputation? Now it''s a bit rumored that you are too close. It''s better to keep a distance. Listen to mom, mom won''t hurt you. "


    "Ma, what are you doing?! You let go. I have to see her today. " Yuan Xu insisted with some violent temper.


    "What did you see her do? Darling, don''t think about her. If you want to fall in love, mom will introduce you to a better one, OK Mrs. yuan coaxed and said, "by the way, mom will change your school for you. If you still want to be a soldier, how about going to the art school of the military headquarters? Mom, let''s not go to Beishi, OK


    Yuan Xu''s action was stiff. He turned his head and looked at his mother. He spoke with almost fierce momentum. "You are not allowed to change my school. If you dare to change it, I can really do anything."


    Mrs. yuan was stunned and then said angrily, "what''s the matter with you, child? Usually according to you even, this kind of thing, do you still do it righteously? Who do you like? You like Nie Zhao''s wife. What did that woman do to you? "


    Yuan Xu naturally knows that it''s not right to do this, and he is also very painful, but he can''t help it. He can''t live empty, but if his mother says this to his face, he will also be hurt.


    Yuan Xu almost said in a dumb voice: "Mom, for the last time, leave me alone and let me be willful to the end. Don''t worry, I won''t disgrace the yuan family and Tao Rong. I can''t change schools. I''m going out to see her now, too! "


    "No way!" Mrs. yuan still insisted on not letting yuan Xu go out.


    Yuan Xu reddened his eyes and looked at Yuan Fu: "Mom Please, I''ll see her


    A request to let Mrs. yuan stay in place, hands are not stable, so let yuan Xu go.


    After all, the child had never cried in front of her in his life, and he had never said a word to beg. The impact on Mrs. yuan was really indescribable.


    Mrs. yuan didn''t regret it. If only she didn''t let yuan Xu contact Tao Rong.


    She thought she had found a good example for yuan Xu to learn from, but she didn''t expect to be a fox.


    Mrs. yuan does not give up and follows yuan Xu all the way. She finds out that Yuan Xu is not brainless, but knows where Tao Rong is in advance, so she looks for him.


    Tao Rong came to a private tailor''s shop to customize wedding dresses.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are here to try.


    But it''s not finished. It''s not finished when you wear it. So there''s no amazing feeling.


    Their wedding is the last days of the month, so it''s not in a hurry.


    Two people tried, and after they told the tailor what they wanted, Nie Zhao was called out by his teammates on leave.


    Tao Rong is asked by Ding Yuqing and Chen Lijuan to go shopping together, so they plan to act separately.When Nie Zhao left, Tao Rong was still in the tailor''s shop. Ding Yuqing and Chen Lijuan had more requirements for wedding dress than Tao Rong, which made Tao Rong speechless.


    They didn''t know each other, because Tao Rong was a little familiar with them. After all, they wanted to be her bridesmaids.


    Chen Lijuan complains that her brother and sister-in-law go out on their honeymoon and abandon her.


    Ding Yuqing sighs that there is such a delicate custom wedding dress in China, trying to make her bridesmaid''s dress more exquisite.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. Generally, people would come only when there was an appointment. In the afternoon, they were all invited by Tao Rong. It''s reasonable that no one should come.


    Tao Rong put down her tea cup and looked at it curiously. Her face gradually calmed down. She looked at the door with a complicated look.


    "Tao Rong." Yuan Xu said.


    Inside, Ding Yuqing and Chen Lijuan probe over and have a look. Both of them are related to Yuan Xu. They also know what he thinks about Tao Rong. They are surprised to see him here.


    Although yuan Xu saw them, he didn''t feel at ease at all. Instead, he looked at Tao Rong, who made him miss her all the time.


    Probably knowing yuan Xu''s mood, it''s strange for Tao Rong to be looked at like this.


    All of a sudden, Yuan Xu knelt down to Tao Rong on one knee and lowered his head, "I''m sorry!"


    Tao Rong was startled by Yuan Xu''s action. She jumped up from her chair and cried, "what are you doing? Get up. "


    "Please forgive me!" Yuan Xu said obstinately.


    Tao Rong quickly around to the front, want to reach out to help yuan Xu, but the action or pause, did not stretch over.


    "You get up. If you don''t get up and talk well, I won''t forgive you for the rest of your life." Tao Rong threatened directly.


    This sentence is really useful, Yuan Xu obediently stood up, raised his head, look sad has lost the glory of willful arrogance in the past.

 Chapter 690

    Because Ding Yuqing and Chen Lijuan were there, Tao Rong and Yuan Xu came to the opposite teahouse and sat down to chat.


    Tao Rong is really a little helpless in the face of Yuan Xu. After all, he has been treated as a child, but he doesn''t know when his feelings have deteriorated into this.


    "Yuan Xu, that incident was an accident. It''s all solved, and you didn''t really do anything to me, so I don''t blame you, really." Tao Rong finished and looked at Yuan Xu, but yuan Xu''s expression was still not brilliant.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "in fact, I don''t want to see you for the time being, not because I hate you or something, just because I feel a little embarrassed. I want to wait until we can get along with each other a little more naturally. After all, we have to be classmates for four years, and we will still be friends in the future."


    "Really?" Yuan Xu suddenly looks up at Tao Rong with an excited look on his face.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that he cared so much about this, so he could only nod with a dry smile.


    Yuan Xu''s feelings seem to have been very deep. Tao Rong doesn''t know how long this secret love lasts, but she thinks it''s necessary to keep a distance from him. She just has to change a way, otherwise it''s easy to have a negative effect on such a stubborn child.


    "Tao Rong I know my mind bothers you. I also know that the person you like and the one you want to marry is Nie Zhao, but I still... "


    Tao Rong said awkwardly: "maybe it''s because we are too close. After all, you never talk to..."


    As soon as Tao Rong''s voice fell, he turned to Yuan Xu''s eyes.


    Next, Tao Rong can''t say any more. In the face of sincerity, he has to say it''s his illusion, which is also very cruel to him.


    Tao Rong sighed: "thank you for liking me. I can''t respond to your feelings, so I hope you can go out as soon as possible."


    Yuan Xu said with a weak smile: "it doesn''t matter. I''ve figured it out for a long time. I just want you to know that I really like you. I still like you now and in the future I don''t know, but I won''t disturb you. My mind won''t end with your marriage. If Nie Zhao makes you sad, as long as you need me, I will immediately appear beside you and protect you. "


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu with some emotion. Although he is not mature enough, Yuan Xu is doing his best to promise his beloved. Tao Rong admires him very much. Compared with his hesitation in the face of love, yuan Xuguo is more than anything else.


    Tao Rong said to Yuan Xu with a faint smile: "I know, I understand."


    This time, the expression on Yuan Xu''s face was finally relaxed, and the fundus of his eyes was gradually radiant.


    Tao Rong thought that Yuan Xu would stay and say more, but yuan Xu said that he was going to leave after saying this. Just at this time, Nie Zhao makes a phone call, and Yuan Xu gets up and waves his hand to leave. Tao Rong has no time to see someone off, so he can only sit in the same place and talk to Nie Zhao on the phone.


    Chen Lijuan and Ding Yuqing should be afraid of her embarrassment, so they told Nie Zhao to give her a chance and a reason to get away.


    "How''s it going? You''re not embarrassed, are you Nie Zhao asked.


    "Don''t worry. After all, Yuan Xu will gradually figure it out. I''m fine." Tao Rong said frankly.


    "That''s good. In case the boy makes trouble again, I''ll beat him." Nie Zhao has ruffian spirit to say.


    Tao Rong thinks about it. It''s good that Nie Zhao doesn''t like yuan Xu. After that, he won''t let yuan Xu become his subordinate. Naturally, Yuan Xu won''t perform certain tasks, so there will be no danger. Think of here, Tao Rong did not help yuan Xu say good words.


    "How was the party?" Tao Rong asked with a smile. In fact, she had heard the noise behind.


    "They made trouble for them, but they said something else. They may have to go back to the military area to deal with things later." Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are here talking about this.


    There was something else in front of Tao Rong.


    When hearing the sound, Tao Rong looked up and saw Mrs. yuan sitting down with the opposite seat.


    Tao Rong looks surprised.


    Mrs. Yuan pointed to her ear and motioned her to hang up.


    As soon as Yuan Xu left, she appeared. Looking at this posture and posture, it''s really a bad comer.


    Tao Rong looked calm and said directly to Nie Zhao, "I still have something to do here. Let''s talk slowly when we go home."


    Nie Zhao is not suspicious. He thinks she is still in the tailor''s shop, so he answers.


    After the phone hung up, Tao Rong immediately got up to say hello. After all, he was an elder, and he should be polite.


    But Mrs. yuan''s attitude towards her was completely different.


    She ordered a pot of tea again. Mrs. yuan slowly made tea, but she didn''t say a word.


    Tao Rong is not patient.


    After drinking a mouthful, Mrs. Yuan said, "it''s very calm."


    Tao Rong had a clear idea of Mrs. yuan''s intention, so he said frankly, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why don''t I be calm? If my wife wants to invite me to taste tea, she naturally needs to show her patience."


    Mrs. yuan didn''t think that Tao Rong had already given the answer before she had time to question. That is to say, she had nothing to be ashamed of about yuan Xu and her.Mrs. yuan had to reevaluate Tao Rong. As expected, she was not a simple woman, otherwise she would not have easily established herself in Nie''s family.


    "It seems that you have guessed the purpose of my coming to you." Mrs. Yuan said with dignity.


    "Mrs. yuan, you can rest assured that my husband and I are in love, and we don''t have any plans to cheat. As time goes by, things like feelings fade. You just need to give yuan Xu a little time." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Mrs. yuan narrowed her eyes slightly, "emotion can pass with time, but the prerequisite is that this person does not appear in front of him."


    "Oh? You mean to let yuan Xu change his school instead of going to Beishi. I''m afraid you have to discuss this with your son instead of me. " Tao Rong asks tentatively.


    "You''re really smart. I''ve tried, but he doesn''t agree. And I know my son. If I do this, I can''t stop him from surrounding you. You''ll be upset." Mrs. Yuan said coldly.


    Tao Rong pick eyebrow, don''t understand a way: "that Mrs. yuan''s meaning is?"


    Mrs. yuan breathed a sigh of relief, folded her hands on the table, and casually pointed to the table. "I have recently investigated you. You are really not simple. You have a poor life experience and a low birth. You can get married to Nie''s family and marry a person like Nie Zhao. But you have been married for two years. Last time, you still need my son to give you antidotes to solve the problem. Is that right Can you think that what you just said about your husband and wife''s love is false? "

 Chapter 691

    "Maybe you just want money and a good life, so you stick to Nie Zhao. If what you want is not Nie Zhao, but other things, I can satisfy you. As long as you disappear from Yuan Xu''s eyes, you can rest assured that I will make all preparations, give you a new identity, give you a good place to go, and give you everything you want. I will not treat you badly and embarrass you. How about my proposal? "


    How''s it going?


    Tao Rong almost laughs. Maybe once others investigate her, they will have doubts about her relationship with Nie Zhao. But do they need to explain the things between their husband and wife to outsiders one by one? It''s ridiculous.


    What''s more, how arrogant is Mrs. yuan? Is she crazy.


    It''s fantastic to say such a thing, want to hide her, let her change her face, let her no longer appear in front of Yuan Xu, also use her means, let yuan Xu never find her?


    It''s really The act of a madman.


    No wonder Lin Jie couldn''t enter yuan''s family until she died. It''s hard for yuan Shang and Yuan Xu to have such a strong mother.


    Tao Rong takes a deep breath. It''s ridiculous to think that if she wanted to have children and run away from Nie''s house before, she might really be attracted by Mrs. yuan''s proposal. After all, it really saves a lot of trouble.


    But now forget it, she can''t bear to leave Nie Zhao.


    "Mrs. yuan is joking. Do you judge the relationship between Nie Zhao and me by what happened that night? It''s too arbitrary. How about me and Nie Zhao? I think your son should be very clear that our feelings are inseparable, but we haven''t had a wedding yet, so we respect each other. " Tao Rong slowly explains that she doesn''t dare to conflict with this woman.


    Mrs. yuan''s face really put down, "do you greedily want more?"


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong asked, "what''s the advantage of being better than a husband with a future and fame?"


    Mrs. yuan sneered and said: "I remember your husband once loved his sister-in-law. Are you sure your husband will give you the benefits I can give you?"


    Tao Rong really wants to gush out a mouthful of old blood. She has to mention this disgusting thing.


    "Mrs. yuan, you really don''t have to say any more. I''ll tell you the truth. I won''t live an anonymous life without Nie Zhao. As for you want your son to stay away from me, please start with your son. Although I may exist like a mole ant to you, don''t forget that I''m the second young lady of the Nie family. You always say that, really It''s a bit unfriendly. " Tao Rong''s tone was already a little impatient.


    Mrs. yuan was a little angry when she saw that she didn''t move at all.


    Mrs. yuan doesn''t feel that she''s asking too much. She can do a lot of good to Tao Rong. This is the first time that she''s been so serious about dealing with unqualified women around her son, which can be regarded as giving Tao Rong face.


    But Tao Rong didn''t know the current affairs.


    Mrs. yuan saw her son kneel down on one knee for this woman, and saw her son''s wronged appearance. Her heart was breaking. She really couldn''t tolerate the existence of Tao Rong.


    However, Tao Rong''s identity does not allow her to move, so she can only try to lure. However, Tao Rong is not stupid, and her lure is not as good as Mrs. Nie Zhao''s.


    Mrs. yuan knew that she couldn''t make sense, and finally she had no patience and stood up in anger.


    "Tao Rong, you''d better be modest. Don''t regret it." Mrs. Yuan said coldly.


    Tao Rong said with a faint smile: "I''m still that sentence. I never thought about how to treat yuan Xu? In fact, if you really have a way to keep him away from me, it''s not bad for me


    Mrs. yuan didn''t expect that Tao Rong was so heartless to her son, so she felt that her son had been fooled.


    For the time being, Mrs. yuan had no better way, so she had to leave.


    Ding Yuqing, who hasn''t waited for Tao Rong for a long time, runs to find Tao Rong at this time. She is shocked to see Mrs. yuan leave with a black face. She hasn''t seen Mrs. yuan''s appearance of killing people.


    Hurry to find Tao Rong and see that Tao Rong is still drinking tea slowly.


    "What are you doing?" Ding Yuqing sat down and asked.


    "What?" Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    Ding Yuqing looked at Tao Rong anxiously and said, "I just saw Mrs. yuan. Is she troubling you? "


    "You know that?" Tao Rong was surprised.


    Ding Yuqing said: "be careful, aunt is a Stubborn and powerful women, especially those who have relations with her sons, especially women. She is very strict in control. Yuan Xu is her treasure. You You... "


    Tao Rong raised his hand and swore: "I swear, I''m really wronged. To tell you the truth, but my son likes me. What''s the relationship with me? I''m passive, OK? How can you find my head


    Ding Yuqing sighed: "if I tell you something, you will understand. Do you know the third member of the yuan family?"


    "The one who studied abroad?" Tao Rong asked.Ding Yuqing nodded his head and said: "the third one was once in love, but he was more swaggering than yuan, and seemed infatuated. He didn''t want to marry, but he came from the countryside. You know more about the countryside than I do. He was engaged very early, and he always lived in the man''s home as a child''s daughter-in-law. Although the two people who got engaged later didn''t recognize that kind of engagement after reading too much, the daughter-in-law didn''t recognize it The students just treat the family as their relatives, and the family doesn''t embarrass the girl. But how can the aunt look up to such a person? She directly asks someone to send the girl away by force, and she has a lot of money to let her live. By the time the third one looks for her, the girl has already married her former betrothed partner, and even has children. "


    Tao Rong looks at Ding Yuqing dumbfounded, "really Really? So the woman gave up? "


    "Auntie asked her to leave, but she didn''t show up for a short time, and gave them a lot of benefits to live a good life. Under coercion and inducement, the third child couldn''t find her, and the girl couldn''t bear the pressure, so she gave up the third child. After all, not everyone can bear the pressure for love. " Ding Yuqing shook his head.


    Yuan Tao Rong felt that he was just an excuse to indulge his children.


    "In the end, Lao San was so heartbroken that he went abroad to study, and he didn''t hear about falling in love. He just got along with what his mother arranged for him. Not long ago, it seems that I went to work in Beishi. I guess I married a man of the right family. " Ding Yuqing sighed: "also pitiful."

 Chapter 692

    It turns out that Mrs. yuan is an old hand at this. Tao Rong shakes her head helplessly and says, "so what? Nie Zhao and I are both legal husband and wife. Nie Zhao is not an ordinary person. Can she hide us both? "


    When Ding Yuqing looks at Tao Rong like this, it''s hard to remind her that in some ways, Mrs. yuan is amazing, but in some ways, she is just a madman. And just Mrs. yuan''s look, really let Ding Yuqing can''t help but worry.


    "Anyway, just be careful. If she gets tough, she will do anything." Ding Yuqing said.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me. I see."


    Then they get up and go back. Ding Yuqing also mentions her brother Ding yunqi to Tao Rong on the road. He will also come to Tao Rong''s wedding, and Tao Rong''s investment effect is very good before, so we need to discuss with her about continuing to invest.


    "Isn''t your brother very busy?" Tao Rong has a wonderful way.


    "Yes, every time I go back to see him busy, I can''t take care of three meals a day. Maybe I value you as a partner, so it''s very rare for my brother to come and attend the wedding in person." Ding Yuqing exclaimed and did not forget to demolish the platform. "Maybe my brother wants to take the opportunity to establish a good relationship with your husband. In the future, we will also deliver some industries in Beishi. "


    Tao Rong nods, but it doesn''t matter to introduce them. It seems that she hasn''t talked to Nie Zhao about her business cooperation with Ding yunqi up to now. It''s estimated that Nie Zhao only thinks that she keeps the money and spends it on her own.


    "Just in time, I also met my partner. I still don''t know what your brother looks like." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Ding Yuqing immediately said with pride: "you see I am so beautiful, can my brother be worse? To tell you the truth, if you were not married, it might not be bad to introduce you to my brother. "


    Tao Rong looks at Ding Yuqing''s nonsense with black lines.


    After going back, Nie Zhao just mentioned yuan Xu, but didn''t know that Mrs. yuan had come to see her.


    Later, he talked about the affairs of the military region. He had to go back to deal with the placement and filing of some tasks, and only he could deal with some secret tasks.


    Nie Zhao assured Tao Rong, "don''t worry, it won''t delay our wedding. I''m ready. In a few days, all my brothers will come here and I''ll introduce them to you formally."


    Tao Rong is not worried about this, but asked: "are you in on the 15th?"


    Nie Zhao is one Leng, "I am not sure, how? Do you have any plans for that day? "


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "well, it''s a very important arrangement. You have to be here. No matter what the reason, you have to be by my side at night."


    Nie Zhao''s face was full of doubts, because Tao Rong would never ask for such a wayward request. After all, he was a soldier, and he could not guarantee that he would be in such a statement at any time. So Tao Rong has never mentioned that this time he is very willful, so he has to be here. It''s really a bit fresh.


    Nie Zhao said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong does not say, a pair of keep mysterious appearance, and want Nie Zhao to do guarantee.


    Nie Zhao thought about it. It''s true that the current military region is unlikely to let him go out to do the task. After all, he is half transferred, so he promised to be with her at night. It should be no problem, so Nie Zhao nodded and agreed.


    Then they discussed the wedding again.


    The rest of the day, Tao Rong only feel like a year, all day is not holding a cat puppet in a daze, or anxious crazy exercise to divert attention.


    Nie Zhao occasionally returned to the military area, but he spent a lot of time at home. Naturally, he saw Tao Rong''s strange place.


    After several unsuccessful inquiries, Nie Zhao gets the answer when Tao Rong talks in her sleep.


    A bad answer.


    It''s not the first time I''ve heard Tao Rong say "Xiao Xiao" in my dream.


    But he didn''t hear it since they were together.


    But now that they are all getting married, Tao Rong calls out the name again in her dream.


    Crying and shouting.


    This kind of behavior even in the dream is very uncomfortable for Nie Zhao.


    For this matter, Nie Zhao''s only understanding is that there is the mysterious man in Tao Rong''s heart, who once occupied her heart. No matter how he asked, she would not speak.


    Now that they are getting married, does she finally miss the man she once loved?


    So it''s all pre marital anxiety?


    She should not regret, regret, want to escape it.


    This question was deeply buried in Nie Zhao''s mind, once or twice, every day and every night, Tao Rong cried "Xiao Xiao" without crying or laughing, as if it had become a nightmare.


    But every time she woke up, she seemed very happy.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know whether she is happy because she can hold herself or because she dreams about the man.


    This kind of emotion torments Nie Zhao. He doesn''t want to make trouble. He can have a wedding soon, and the report of the military region is coming down. Even if there is any doubt, for Nie Zhao, who wants to be careful now, he also wants to wait until all the dust is settled, so as not to cause any more ripples. Anyway, he won''t let Tao Rong go. It''s all tied up in all the ways in the world.Here Tao Rong is waiting with excitement, but there Nie Zhao is more and more difficult, afraid that he can''t control his temper.


    So he tried to run out.


    Occasionally, even when I get up in the morning, I say that the military region has something to do and I want to go out.


    Although Tao Rong was dissatisfied with his busyness, he still supported him and didn''t say much.


    On the 14th, Tao Rong couldn''t suppress her inner impulse. She even wanted to go to the mother''s and baby''s shop to see the little girl''s things. She originally wanted to take Nie Zhao with her. However, as soon as Tao Rong woke up, she found that Nie Zhao had disappeared. Beside the bed was a small note written in Nie Zhao''s powerful handwriting.


    He went to the military district again.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, thinking whether to let him not go out for a day tomorrow.


    Tao Rong is a little shy at the thought of accumulating energy for things at night.


    Strolling around the mother and baby shop, Tao Rong was still embarrassed to take her acquaintances with her, and she went alone.


    Looking at the pink objects of all kinds of little girls, she can imagine what Xiaoxiao is wearing.


    Although her Xiaoxiao was born earlier than expected due to an accident, she would not look much longer, but as soon as she was born, all the medical staff expressed their admiration for her appearance, saying that she must be a beautiful woman with great country and city when she grew up.


    Although not until Xiaoxiao grow up, but it is really good-looking, unforgettable, completely inherited the advantages of both parents.


    Think of that accident, Tao Rong face, this time will not let anyone have a chance to hurt Xiao Xiao.

 Chapter 693

    After all, Zheng Shunjia doesn''t want to cooperate with them in the future, and Zheng Shunjia doesn''t want to.


    In this way, no one will hurt her when she is pregnant, causing her almost miscarriage, so Xiaoxiao will be able to come smoothly, and then the body will be healthy. Will not be like the last life, because born early and weak, often sick, was an Wenlan to take care of.


    Tao Rong put down the small shoes in her hands, and laughed to calm her restless heart and tell herself that everything will be OK.


    After shopping for a while, Tao Rong left the store. It''s not suitable to buy it now. It''s just to relieve her craving.


    But just after turning out, Tao Rong suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Tao Rong felt that he would not be wrong, so he caught up.


    But when we got to the corner, there was no trace.


    Tao Rong immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed.


    "Hello? What''s the matter? "


    "Nie Zhao, where are you now?" Tao Rong asked directly.


    "Don''t you see the note? I''m back in the military. " Nie Zhao there voice some stuffy of say.


    This kind of sound is more like the sound inside the car.


    "So busy?" Tao Rong asked.


    "A little bit. I''ll deal with it soon. How about going back with you?" Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "if there is something to do tomorrow, try to finish it today. I''d rather you come back later today than go out tomorrow. Is that ok?"


    "Yes, you have a obsession with the 15th. I understand." Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    After hanging up, Tao Rong stood still.


    She is very familiar with Nie Zhao''s back.


    How can I be wrong.


    It was Nie Zhao just now.


    But why did he lie to her?


    It''s out there, but it''s in the military region.


    Tao Rong had a burst of diaphragmatic response in her heart, but she didn''t want to ask.


    Because she believes Nie Zhao, if she really lies to her, there must be some reason. After all, she is a soldier. Maybe some things should be kept secret.


    Although Tao Rong had doubts, he didn''t question Nie Zhao after returning home. He just observed Nie Zhao carefully, and those subtle abnormalities gradually entered Tao Rong''s consciousness.


    Nie Zhao seems to be hiding something from her, although Tao Rong is a bit like solving a problem.


    But in a few hours it''s the 15th.


    That''s what she''s been waiting for for for two lives. That''s what she was born for. She She didn''t dare to take risks, she just wanted to finish everything smoothly, and then things, later.


    I have to say that in this respect, she and Nie Zhao thought of it together.


    At night, Tao Rong fell asleep.


    Nie Zhao is tossing and turning. It''s true that he cheated Tao Rong. He just went out to find a place where he could train to vent, so as not to suppress the doubts in his heart and destroy the good atmosphere.


    He still remembers that when he went back to shankan village, Tao Rong almost ignored his business because of his questioning.


    He is also a real counsellor, dare not bear such a thing.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t sleep and could only look at his wife. Later in the night, Tao Rong began to talk in her sleep.


    Nie Zhao thought about it and asked, "who is Xiao Xiao?"


    Tao Rong seems to be unconscious, "don''t hurt her, please don''t hurt her, I''m willing to bear anything, please."


    Nie Zhao frowned, "is he so important to you?"


    Tao Rong looked worried, but did not answer.


    Nie Zhao approached her and asked, "do you love Xiao Xiao or Nie Zhao?"


    Tao Rong''s lips trembled. She didn''t know what she had dreamed of. "Xiao Xiao, come to me. I''ll take you with me. I''ll love you well. I''ll be the one who loves you most in the world. Don''t leave me alone


    Nie Zhao''s breath stagnated, and his face was as cold as frost. He told himself that it was a dream, but it was not true. Maybe Tao Rong didn''t hear what she was asking, and didn''t know what she was dreaming about. All this may be a misunderstanding. Maybe that person is just a friend she cared about before, a friend who protected her when people around her bullied her, so she


    Nie Zhao can''t go on comforting.


    The fire in the body can''t help but burst out.


    At three o''clock in the morning, Nie Zhao went out with his clothes in his arms, came to the study, changed his clothes and was ready to go out.


    When I went out, I just met an Wenlan who couldn''t sleep.


    An Wenlan saw him suddenly go out and asked, "what''s the matter? Where to? "


    Nie Zhao''s face was frosty, and he didn''t want to pay attention to others.


    An Wenlan can''t sleep because of their wedding. How can she let Nie Zhao go when she meets Nie Zhao in the middle of the night.So he immediately ran up and asked, "you go out and say it at least once."


    "Go to the military district." Nie Zhao fidgety response, went out to drive.


    An Wenlan thought about it and felt that something was wrong, but at this time Nie Zhao had already left.


    On the morning of the 15th, Tao Rong woke up, as if she had been relieved from some uncomfortable place. She stretched out and wanted to touch the people next to her.


    But no one else.


    And this time there was no note


    Tao Rong tried to make a phone call, but no one answered.


    Tao Rong in the heart has no reason of a burst of loss, that kind of uncomfortable feeling can''t describe.


    Tao Rong gets up and goes out, asking if anyone knows when Nie Zhao left.


    Aunt Qiao was preparing breakfast. Hearing Tao Rong''s question, she hesitated for a moment and said, "it seems that she left in the middle of the night. It should be something urgent to be in such a hurry."


    Tao Rong nodded after listening, but did not say much, this situation is inevitable, or that sentence, as long as the night is good.


    But when Tao Rong returns because she has taken less things, she hears aunt Qiao and a Cui talking.


    "Auntie, why don''t you tell the truth?"


    "What are you talking about? What''s the truth? " Aunt Qiao didn''t want to discuss it.


    "At night, when the second young master left, he was talking to his wife. Although the second young master left, it wasn''t long before his wife chased him out. Up to now, neither of them has come back." A Cui says sarcastically: "should not elope."


    "Nonsense! If you dare to say one more word in front of the second young lady, I''ll pull out your tongue!" Aunt Qiao suddenly said angrily.


    But such an angry aunt makes some things clear.


    Tao Rong frowns slightly, but he doesn''t doubt that these two people have problems. He just thinks that there is something wrong with them. An Wenlan entangles Nie Zhao again, but what''s the matter with Nie Zhao? No one knows.


    Tao Rong continued to call, but no one answered. When she got back to her room, she finally saw the mobile phone on the coffee table.


    Nie Zhao didn''t even bring his cell phone.

 Chapter 694

    Even if it''s in a hurry, it''s not as if I didn''t bring my cell phone.


    And can leave in a hurry in the middle of the night, is not because received a phone call or information, in that case it is more impossible to forget to bring a mobile phone.


    Tao Rong''s heart gradually became uneasy, especially today.


    After all, Tao Rong can''t help but borrow his identity to call the military region, but the news is that Nie Zhao didn''t go to the military region.


    Tao Rong is more restless.


    At this time, Tao Rong suddenly received a phone call.


    It was Ding Yuqing who called her.


    But it''s strange how Ding Yuqing could get up so early.


    As soon as he got through, Tao Rong heard Ding Yuqing anxiously say: "Tao Rong, come to Chenxi bar."


    Tao Rong is a Leng, ask a way: "how? You''ve been drinking all night, and you want me to collect your body? " It doesn''t sound like you''re drunk.


    "No, it''s Nie Zhaohe. I saw them at dawn bar. I didn''t see them drinking all night. I saw them in the morning, so I asked the bartender, saying they drank here in the middle of the night. What''s the matter? They won''t be broken. How can I feel so wrong? Aren''t you getting married soon? How can he leave you alone at home and drink here with his ex girlfriend? "


    Ding Yuqing chattered, but didn''t hear Tao Rong''s response. He immediately said anxiously, "Tao Rong, are you ok? I I said something wrong. They just sat together drinking. There was no extreme behavior. I asked. They didn''t open a room. Maybe they just... "


    "I''ll be right there." Tao Rong suddenly responds in a deep voice, then hangs up her mobile phone and immediately goes out.


    She didn''t want to make any irrational judgment when she saw Nie Zhao.


    She She believes in Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao won''t have a close relationship with an Wenlan. He already hates an Wenlan. How can he have a close relationship with an Wenlan.


    Tao Rong quickly takes a taxi to the bar.


    I met Ding Yuqing in front of the bar.


    Ding Yuqing smelled of wine. He obviously played here all night. When he saw Tao Rong, he apologized and said, "if only I hadn''t been drunk, I would have called you here. Do you have any problems recently? I just peeked and felt that Nie Zhao was in a fight to drink muggy wine, and an Wenlan was persuading me, but But your husband ignored her, ha ha... "


    "I don''t care. Why don''t you drive her away, or he will go by himself? It''s clear that there is no problem between us." Tao Rong said reflexively.


    After that, Tao Rong was stunned. She didn''t expect that she would be affected so much. She was even more irrational than she imagined.


    Tao Rong no longer said, slowly walked in, she tried not to let himself look so impatient, as if she played tricks like, too ugly. She just came to protect her belongings.


    Tao Rong came to the hall, there were not many guests in the morning, except for the hangover, there were only two people sitting on the bar next to each other.


    As Ding Yuqing said, an Wenlan has been talking to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t reply, but drinks in a dull voice, and there are many bottles on the table beside him.


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand. What is Nie Zhao doing? It''s hard for him to get drunk. What''s the point of drinking like this?


    Tao Rong''s steps stop. She looks at Nie Zhao''s lonely back. She doesn''t know what happened these days. It''s clear that everything is normal. Why does Nie Zhao suddenly have so many thoughts and so many things to hide from her? What''s the problem between them.


    Why does she feel that she can''t see through Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong''s expression is gradually indifferent. Ding Yuqing, the narrator, is worried. He wants to rush up to be the messenger of justice. Seeing that Tao Rong doesn''t move, he says, "sister, what are you doing? Go up, even if it''s not cheating, it''s enough to make you angry. "


    Tao Rong is still meditating. She doesn''t know how to shout or say this. After all, Nie Zhao has always been the one who takes the initiative in her relationship with Nie Zhao. Now when it''s her turn to take the initiative, she doesn''t know what to do.


    Is hesitating, suddenly from the door came three in black suits, a bodyguard style.


    One of them took the photo in his hand and went to Tao Rong''s side. When Tao Rong looked at him, he had checked the photo.


    "Miss Tao Rong, isn''t she?"


    Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing all look at them suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter?" Ding Yuqing asked


    It seems that the bodyguard doesn''t need Tao Rong to answer, "our young patriarch will be in Nanshi soon. He wants to see you. Please come with us now."


    Tao Rong asked: "little master? I don''t know any young master. You''ve got the wrong person. "


    But Tao Rong just finished saying, three bodyguards surrounded to come up, a pair of can''t forcibly drag away appearance.


    Ding Yuqing immediately said in a loud voice: "what are you doing? Kidnapping


    And the movement here naturally attracted the attention of the bar.Nie Zhao and an Wenlan looked over at the same time. After seeing clearly, their faces changed, but they were different.


    An Wenlan hasn''t reacted yet, Nie Zhao has already jumped out.


    When one of them is ready to pull Tao Rong, he doesn''t need Tao Rong to do it. Nie Zhao has arrived. As soon as he does it, the other party immediately knows that it''s not easy to be provoked. He quickly backs away and looks at the visitor warily.


    Nie Zhao coldly looked at the three people, "what are you going to do to my wife? Who sent you


    Tao Rong heard his wife two words, the heart inexplicably stabbed, looked up at Nie Zhao one eye, no more words.


    "It''s none of this gentleman''s business." Said the leading bodyguard.


    Ding Yu said with a cold smile: "your brain is broken. He''s her husband. It''s none of his business that you want to take his wife away? And Tao Rong said, I don''t know you. What the hell are you doing? If I don''t leave, I''ll call the police. "


    The bodyguard frowned slightly, looked at Tao Rong and said, "Miss Tao Rong, if you don''t go with me now, you will go in the future. Whether you have a husband or not, don''t forget that our young master is your fiance!"


    "What are you talking about?" When Nie Zhao heard this, he froze in an instant, and his whole body was covered with ice. "What do you mean, fiance?"


    "Mr. Nie can ask your wife." The bodyguard said slowly.


    At this time Tao Rong has been silly, she seems to think of a person.


    "I don''t have to ask her, just ask you or your little master!" Nie Zhao cold voice finish saying, attack to come forward, prepare to capture the other party.


    Nie Zhao a hand, three people surprised, after all, although they are bodyguards, but each is a master, ordinary people where is their opponent.


    But now the three of them can barely compete with each other.

 Chapter 695

    The three fought and retreated, but Nie Zhao obviously didn''t want to let them go.


    When he went outside, there were several others. This time, Nie Zhao really had two fists and four hands.


    Tao Rong and others follow. Seeing this situation, Tao Rong is afraid that Nie Zhao will be hurt, because she can see that those people are not really gas-saving lamps, they are all experts, so she shouts: "Nie Zhao, stop! Come back. "


    Because of Tao Rong''s cry, Nie Zhao''s action stagnates and gives the other party the chance to escape.


    Tao Rong rushes up to stop Nie Zhao, who is so angry that Nie Zhao doesn''t catch anyone.


    Watching everyone drive away, Nie Zhao gasps and turns to Tao Rong, "who are they?"


    Nie Zhao''s tone has been very wrong, Tao Rong was asked a muddle, "I don''t know, I don''t know."


    "I don''t know? You mean they''ve got the wrong person. You''re not the fiancee of a little Lord. " Nie Zhao asked.


    "Why are you talking to me like that?" Tao Rong asked: "I''m an ordinary girl from the countryside. Do you think I might be the fiancee of some little patriarch?"


    "Ordinary girl from the countryside, no, you are not ordinary at all. If you are ordinary, how can you marry me? You are mysterious, there are so many things to hide from my husband, do you still say you are ordinary? Those people just now are not ordinary people. Even the soldiers don''t have such skills. Who is it? Is it... " That name, Nie Zhao asked not to export, the mouth is bitter, Nie Zhao felt that he was going to cry. He has never been so embarrassed.


    But Tao Rong, who has different ideas, is angry by Nie Zhao, and laughs.


    "Oh, Nie Zhao, you are really interesting. Do you remember that I am your wife? A group of inexplicable people rushed out, looking like they were going to kidnap me. They were shouting at their fiancee. Do you believe me? Yes, I have something to hide from you, but at the same time, don''t you also have something to hide from me? I did not promise to tell you all my secrets, you also accept, but you promised me not to deceive me! Is that your promise? "


    Tao Rong said to point to an Wenlan standing on one side.


    When Ding Yuqing sees that they are quarreling, he also thinks that Tao Rong is wronged. Those people may be crazy. Nie Zhao doesn''t know what''s wrong with them. Instead of trying to find out who they are and protect Tao Rong, he questions Tao Rong. It seems that he doesn''t trust her very much.


    "Hey, I said Nie Zhao, you come out to drink with your ex girlfriend behind your wife''s back. You still have reason to drink from the morning till now. Tao Rong didn''t make any noise with you, but she got into a lot of trouble. If you don''t comfort her, why are you angry with her? "


    Nie Zhao is silent.


    Tao Rong also looked at him without saying a word.


    At this time, an Wenlan came forward and said: "Tao Rong, don''t get me wrong. I just met him in the middle of the night and thought he was in a wrong state. I don''t trust him to keep up with him. You should be in conflict. He has been drinking muggy wine just now. I just comfort him and accompany him. You don''t need to play tricks on him. You don''t believe him and follow him when you find him here?"


    "Hello, an Wenlan, did you do it on purpose? In that case, do you think we are all fools? It was Miss Ben who saw that you were not clear here, so she called Tao Rong. How can I be a messenger of justice? You are all married people. Can you pay attention to the influence? "


    An Wenlan is too lazy to quarrel with Ding Yuqing, so she looks at Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong closed her eyes. She was a little tired. She was a little flustered by the unexpected character. She could probably guess who the person was. Only when she could guess, did she think it was difficult to deal with the trouble. That person was a little abnormal.


    Now, Nie Zhao is even more abnormal.


    "You Don''t you have anything to tell me? " Tao Rong takes the initiative to put a low profile and asks.


    Nie Zhao said without expression: "you know my mind, but I don''t know yours. What about you? Do you have anything to say to me? "


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that Nie Zhao would say that. He was so angry that he looked at him with his teeth. It seemed that all the problems between them broke out.


    Tao Rong can''t help but turn around and go.


    But this time Nie Zhao didn''t catch her.


    Ding Yuqing hastens to go with Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao just looks at Tao Rong''s back and doesn''t speak until Tao Rong disappears.


    At this time, an Wenlan came forward and said: "little girl is a little girl who can''t understand you. She still needs to be angry with you. But what''s the matter just now? Did Tao Rong decide to marry herself after she married you? From you? That''s too much. "


    Nie Zhao completely ignored her, as if he didn''t hear her, and turned to go.


    An Wenlan quickly follows, "a Zhao..."


    Nie Zhao steps a meal, turn a head to see to an Wen Lan, cold voice way: "I repeat, don''t follow me again."


    An Wenlan said with a helpless smile: "you said that last night, but where you go is not private ownership. Why can''t I stay? If you don''t feel troublesome, you will continue to change places. Anyway, I will follow you all the time."Just as an Wenlan was talking, Nie Zhao suddenly came up with a punch.


    At that moment, an Wenlan''s pupils dilated and her fists smashed on her face. She was so scared that an Wenlan was stunned that she felt the burning pain in her ears.


    It''s a burning pain from a fist.


    "I''m in a bad mood now. If you follow me, don''t blame me for doing it." Nie Zhao almost released all the murderous spirit on his body, and immediately scared an Wenlan to fall down on the side of the road.


    Nie Zhaoyang goes away, and an Wenlan trembles in the same place.


    Nie Zhao didn''t go home, but went to the police station. He really wanted to investigate who those people were.


    However, even if Nie Zhao remembered the license plate number and model, he found the car, but it was empty. Those cars were not rented enough, and the information of the renter was all fake, so he could not find it.


    Nie Zhao can only let the police station pay attention to the strangers who come to Nanshi recently.


    It''s as if the name of Nie Zongzhu is just like this He''s not sure which three words he heard.


    On the other hand, Ding Yuqing advised Tao Rong to follow him and not go home.


    But Tao Rong went home.


    She is uneasy, can go home a little more at ease, just wait until an Wenlan back, Nie Zhao did not come back.


    In the afternoon, Tao Rong has given up all her anger. As long as Nie Zhao comes back, she can''t miss the things in the evening, no matter what their state is.


    Think of here, Tao Rong suddenly feel very want to cry, very aggrieved.


    She was even a little confused about what she was doing.


    It''s already dinner time. When Tao Rong finally can''t help going out to find someone, Nie Zhao comes back.

 Chapter 696

    Tao Rong stood on the stairs and watched Nie Zhao come.


    Nie Zhao looked up at her, his face was still very deep.


    He did not say a word, came up, after Tao Rong''s side, there is no reaction.


    Tao Rong thought he would go back to his study, but Nie Zhao went back to their bedroom.


    Tao Rong was really relieved at this time.


    After Tao Rong goes in, he sees Nie Zhao changing his clothes with his back to Tao Rong. He still doesn''t say much.


    The atmosphere was dreary and frightening.


    Tao Rong is hesitating how to speak, Nie Zhao finally turned to look at Tao Rong.


    "I went to investigate, those people are unknown, can''t find the relevant information at all." Nie Zhao said without expression.


    Tao Rong bit his lower lip and decided to put down his pride for the night and make it clear.


    "Do you still remember the shop you met in shankan village? In fact, I''m not very clear. I think it''s probably the person I met. " With that, Tao Rong told the story again, but because it was about the master, Tao Rong kept his word and hid that part. By the way, he also hid the accidental kiss. It''s just about the strange man.


    "I would like to insist that the sudden emergence of unmarried relationship is probably the person''s self imagination. At that time, I just wanted to quickly avoid the abnormal person, so I followed him in everything. After all, he saved me at that time."


    "So many things, you only tell me now, I didn''t know that Zheng Shunjia had kidnapped you at that time." Nie Zhao''s voice is a little unsteady.


    "Because at that time we had a very common relationship." Tao Rongzhi said.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed and said: "he saved you, you repay him, but why did he suddenly recognize you as his fiancee? Is there anything else you haven''t told me? "


    "I have said that he is abnormal. Who knows if what I said and did by accident misunderstood him. I feel that he may be living abroad. The culture is different." Tao Rong explained.


    Tao Rong explained as much as possible, but Nie Zhao didn''t seem to believe it.


    He frowned and looked at Tao Rong with his eyes slightly narrowed. Tao Rong was very uncomfortable. She felt that she had stepped back.


    "You don''t believe me?" Tao Rong saw that he didn''t respond, so he asked.


    "How credible is your story? Don''t you think it''s weird? " Nie Zhao retorts.


    Tao Rong a Leng, some at a loss of looking at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said: "I want to tell you the truth too many times, but I don''t want to tell you the truth until now?"


    Nie Zhao can''t tell a lot of things clearly. Tao Rong habitually lies and conceals the truth until it breaks out and is solved. It seems that she doesn''t cause trouble to others, and it''s a symbol that she can solve things by herself. But as a husband, she has no choice but to be concealed from the beginning to the end.


    For example, Tao Rong knew everything about the Tao family, and they had already had a heart to heart relationship in the process, but Tao Rong kept it from him until she finished her revenge.


    He didn''t know how much Tao Rong had hidden from him. Either make up a story for him to listen to, or simply say I don''t want to say, you can''t bear it.


    Tao Rong sometimes makes up stories in front of him. He just doesn''t want to expose them.


    He thought he could indulge her all the time.


    But for the love in her heart, he really can''t bear it. The man who came to her and said it was her fiance is not the man in her dream.


    He wanted to ask, but the man''s dignity made him unable to open his mouth. He asked him to face the woman he loved so deeply. In fact, there was another person in his heart, never forgetting that she had been hiding from him and saying that she loved him.


    How does that make him question?


    "Tao Rong, I love you, but I''m not a silly child. I can tell whether you hide or lie. Otherwise, you can tell me the truth, tell me how you really feel in your heart, or I''ll find out by myself." Nie Zhao suffered from suffocation, as if in the face of Tao Rong all feel pain, he thought he can be magnanimous to the last, but eventually can not install.


    There are a lot of problems between them, just because he likes this person too much, so he always covers up the problems, but in the end, he still can''t cheat.


    Tao Rong listens quietly. When she looks up at Nie Zhao, her eyes gradually turn cold. That''s Nie Zhao''s familiar look. Tao Rong is angry.


    Nie Zhao gives a wry smile and tries to touch Tao Rong''s face, but Tao Rong avoids it.


    "Sometimes I really want to know if you really love me with all your heart. You make me sick. " Nie Zhao light says.


    "You can''t stand it? No matter how bad I am, you like it and keep me. Now I don''t think I have something to hide from you? " Tao Rong asked sarcastically."Yes, I know. I always know what the worst kind of you is. I just like you. I can''t help it. I''ve become greedy. I want you to like me as much as I like you, can''t I?" Nie Zhaodao.


    Tao Rong nodded stiffly: "I like you, you don''t know how much I like you."


    "I just don''t know! I don''t understand you. " Nie Zhao could not help roaring, "is it so difficult to tell me the truth? Is it so hard to say everything? Do you know what it''s like to be hidden? Do you know my pain? "


    Tao Rong suddenly snorted coldly and said, "you know, I didn''t go to the military region yesterday, but I was hanging out? As for who I''m with, I don''t know. I go out drinking with an Wenlan in the early morning, and I don''t take my mobile phone or leave messages with me. I don''t even know where I''m upsetting you. I want you to treat me like this! "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, Li Ma way: "no, I have nothing with an Wenlan long ago, her personal behavior has nothing to do with me, this is not the most clear you?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that I taboo her the most. I can''t stand that you are a little close to her. I can''t stand to see you two alone. Am I clear enough?" Tao Rong almost roared.


    The argument between the two finally became a bit like a fight.


    Tao Rong can''t help but get angry. Nie Zhao is no better.


    Nie Zhao finally can''t bear to quarrel any more. "It''s wrong for me to leave suddenly. I really have something on my mind because of you. We''re not calm now. We''ll separate for a while. When we''re calm, we''ll talk about it."

 Chapter 697

    Nie Zhao picked up the bag and began to clean up.


    As soon as Tao Rong''s face changed, he came forward to hold Nie Zhao''s bag and asked, "where are you going?"


    Nie Zhao looked up at Tao Rong and said, "don''t worry, I can''t leave you. I just don''t want to hurt you. Let me go out and calm down."


    "I said not today!" Tao Rong said tough.


    Nie Zhao sneered and said, "it''s the reason that can''t be said, right? So I have to go out today? "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s appearance, for a time flustered, she hesitated for a long time, looking at Nie Zhao began to take clothes, is really flustered.


    All of a sudden, a string inside Tao Rong''s head seemed to break.


    She stood up straight and began to strip one by one.


    When Nie Zhao took the clothes and looked at them, the whole person froze, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you want it? Today we are together. All I have is for you. " Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao and says earnestly.


    But Nie Zhao laughed bitterly, "do you know what you are doing?"


    Tao Rong has already taken off. She kicks away her clothes and goes to Nie Zhao. She reaches out her hand to help him take off his clothes.


    But Tao Rong''s hands were shaking.


    Her emotions are unimaginable.


    She had fantasized about this night with Nie Zhao for countless times. It might be emotionless, full of love, ambitious, shy, and never like this.


    Nie Zhao grabs Tao Rong''s hand, and his chest heaves violently. He is not excited, but angry.


    "Tao Rong, don''t insult people too much. Why do you treat me like this?" The tone of Nie Zhao''s speech even brought a trace of crying.


    Tao Rong is almost speechless at the moment. She has the courage to look up at Nie Zhao with a sad look.


    "Don''t you love me? Not all the time? Just tonight, I, you will be at ease, and I can prove that I love you. That''s enough. "


    Nie Zhao hums and laughs sadly twice. He lifts Tao Rong''s hand and pushes the person directly to the bed.


    "Do you know what you look like now? It''s really like that night in the cave of shankan village, when he used tricks on me to be my wife. "


    Tao Rong was stunned, and suddenly he was cold.


    Is Nie Zhao mocking her for turning such things into purposeful tools?


    Tao Rong could not help shaking all over.


    "You''re right. I want you. I don''t know how long I''ve been thinking about you, but it''s definitely not like that. It''s insulting of you to give in all of a sudden when you didn''t want to die before. "


    Nie Zhao is about to leave.


    Even if Tao Rong is angry, she will never let Nie Zhao leave.


    But Nie Zhao a pair of mind already decided appearance, let her pull him, kneel down to beg him?


    Tao Rong will also be indignant and ashamed.


    Why is everything focused on this day? Is God really blocking her?


    Tao Rong can''t help looking at the cat doll on the bedside table.


    Nie Zhao has already opened the door.


    "Nie Zhao!" Tao Rong says suddenly.


    Nie Zhao''s steps stopped slightly.


    "If you dare to leave me tonight, I''ll go to my fiance. You don''t want me. Some men want me. My fiance, Yuan Xu, is OK. You''re not the only one who wants me."


    Tao Rong said sarcastically and sat up slowly.


    Nie Zhao has been trembled by her words. In his understanding, even if he is angry, he shouldn''t say such words or involve those people.


    What is this?


    Tao Rong really trampled his mind like rubbish.


    Even though he knows that most of the elements of jijiangfa are there, Nie Zhao is still so angry that he turns and looks at Tao Rong.


    At this time, Tao Rong looked contemptuous and charming, sneered and said: "you go, I''ll go to other men tonight. Nie Zhao Do you think you are irreplaceable? "


    The next second, Nie Zhao threw away the bag and took the door with him.


    With a cold expression without a trace of love, he pulled his clothes and walked towards the bed.


    Tao Rong slowly closed her eyes. Without Nie Zhao pressing her, she lay down.


    ¡­¡­


    When he woke up the next day, sure enough, Nie Zhao was gone.


    Her body couldn''t move at all. Any slight movement was so painful that she almost fainted.


    But she knew that her body was dry, which meant that she had been cleaned. There was a smell from the ointment in several places where she was in special pain. He helped her with the medicine.


    I just don''t know how he will feel when he is facing the wounds he has caused.


    Tao Rong grins bitterly. She forces him to take what he has been dreaming of, but makes him so miserable. What''s wrong with this.


    Is it her fault? She shouldn''t be hiding that?Is that why it''s like this?


    Tao Rong doesn''t even know whether she should feel aggrieved. She can''t reach the cat puppet on the bedside table, which is probably her only comfort.


    After a while, aunt Qiao knocked on the door and came in. She said awkwardly, "second young master, let me see how you are now? Would you like something to eat or call a doctor for you


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what Nie Zhao told aunt Qiao. Anyway, she doesn''t even have the strength to be embarrassed.


    "What about the others?" Tao Rong asked.


    Aunt Qiao hesitated for a moment and said, "the young master left in the morning with his luggage. He said that he was going to the military region to deal with a matter behind. I expect to be back on the 20th. "


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately helpless hum smile a, this time of whereabouts pour is account of very clear.

 Chapter 698

    In fact, aunt Qiao is also flustered, for fear that Tao Rong will be angry.


    They quarreled last night. In fact, the people in the house knew more or less. Although they didn''t hear the detailed words, it was true.


    Later, it was completely quiet. I thought it was no longer noisy.


    Results in the morning, aunt Qiao saw Nie Zhao come out with a salute.


    His face is still ugly.


    Qiao aunt worried about the inquiry, Nie Zhao said don''t disturb Tao Rong, and then went out.


    It wasn''t long before another call came back to tell her.


    After all, aunt Qiao is a passer-by. You can see what''s going on when you come in.


    In my heart, I lament that the young master will not pity people, and it may be the angry behavior of two people. This is the wedding at the end of this month. How can we make trouble.


    "The young master said that during this period of time, you should not go out, take a good rest at home and prepare for the wedding." Aunt Qiao said carefully.


    "It''s not for you to look at me and not let me go out." Tao Rong asked.


    Aunt Qiao was immediately embarrassed. It was true that Nie Zhao had such a meaning.


    Tao Rong didn''t get angry. After all, what she said last night, even if he didn''t believe it, he wouldn''t let her go out easily.


    "In fact, the young master is very concerned about you. He''s young and popular. He''s easy to get angry and face well. There''s a fight at the head of the bed and a fight at the end of the bed. The young master attaches great importance to the wedding. In a few days, the young master''s friends will come to help. Everything else has been arranged in advance. You don''t have to worry at all. Just be a happy bride at that time. "


    Tao Rong chuckled: "I''m ok, aunt Qiao. Don''t worry about me. I didn''t eat last night. I''m a little hungry. I see Get me some porridge. "


    Aunt Qiao answered immediately. After a while, she brought a large casserole of red bean porridge.


    Tao Rong is not embarrassed, almost barely able to sit up, Tao Rong stole lazy, eat up in bed.


    Aunt Qiao took special care of her. She regarded her as a seriously ill person, porridge and blood tonic soup.


    Maybe aunt Qiao''s movement is too big. In the afternoon, an Wenlan came to see her.


    Because the door is not closed, just half open, convenient for Aunt Qiao to carry things in and out, so an Wenlan came in directly without permission.


    As soon as I came in and saw Tao Rong''s appearance, my face gradually became blank.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to see an Wenlan at this time, so she said, "does my sister-in-law not knock at the door? I want to have a rest now. Would you please go out? "


    Anwenlan Leng in situ, as if in extreme restraint of their emotions like, said with a sneer: "he just left, it seems not good for you?"


    Tao Rong is angry with Nie Zhao, but he doesn''t want to be wronged any more.


    "Oh, really? It''s better than someone who never gets his touch. I was very happy last night Tao Rong said sarcastically.


    An Wenlan really black face, "you think this is great."


    "If not, what are you jealous of?" Tao Rong asked with ridicule.


    An Wenlan was immediately shocked by Tao Rong. "There''s a problem between you, don''t you know? Yesterday, he deliberately avoided you. Do you think your wedding will go on? "


    Tao Rong''s mouth was hard, and he knew how to beat the snake seven inches. "I don''t care. Anyway, I got the person. That''s enough. "


    "You have no other reason to refute it?" An Wenlan said with ridicule.


    Tao Rong said: "one is enough for you to catch up with. If you have one more, don''t you want to be angry? Oh By the way, is your old ring comfortable? But I heard that generally only the daughter-in-law with children is qualified to wear it. You''ve been married for so long and have no children. Don''t let me catch up with you. "


    An Wenlan didn''t expect that Tao Rong would say that. She was immediately confused. "Do you think you can be pregnant with Nie Zhao''s child?"


    Tao Rong touched his abdomen. "Better than you. I''m still young and healthy. I''m much better than some women who have been married for many years and have no children. I don''t know how long my mother can bear you


    "You Anwenlan angry to rush past, but at this time Qiao aunt came back, anwenlan can only bear the temper gas rushed away.


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan''s back and sneers.


    In fact, she has been wondering why an Wenlan is not pregnant. In her last life and in this life, she thinks that she is for Nie Zhao and doesn''t want to give birth to Nie Chen.


    After all, she is not a physical problem. When Tao Rong was pregnant with Xiao Xiao in her last life, an Wenlan got pregnant smoothly. At that time, an Wenlan didn''t look happy.


    Tao Rong thought that she should not want that child, but she did not have the courage to kill herself, but let Tao Rong be a bad person.


    At that time, they were pregnant, and their bodies were inconvenient. Once, an Wenlan was beside her, trying to save her. As a result, Tao Rong was overpowered by an Wenlan.


    At that time, Tao Rong''s fetus has been stable, but an Wenlan''s time is too short, so he directly lost, making Tao Rong a sinner.If Tao Rong is not still pregnant, she may be expelled from her family. An Wenlan naturally forgives Tao Rong.


    In addition to Hou Xianshu, not many people criticized her face to face. However, it deepens Nie Zhao''s care for an Wenlan, because of guilt.


    Later, when Xiao Xiao was born, an Wenlan showed great love for her, as if she had to give her all her lost maternal love. Tao Rong acquiesced at that time. After all, an Wenlan could take care of the weak and sick Xiao Xiao.


    Now in retrospect, at that time, an Wenlan used all kinds of methods to deal with her. How could she really save her? It was just to find an excuse for her abortion. She is also really cruel. She is cruel to herself and her children. It''s not Nie Zhao''s child. She doesn''t want it.


    Think of here, Tao Rong continues to unconsciously feel his stomach, the expression on the face becomes soft.


    This time, no matter who, can not hurt her Xiaoxiao, no one can use her children.


    She will do her best to protect the children, and this time she is not alone, she has


    Tao Rong thought of Nie Zhao, but he couldn''t help feeling down. He didn''t know how to solve the current situation.


    Tao Rong thinks about it and thinks that he should wait for Nie Zhao to come back and talk about everything, including his own rebirth. If he doesn''t believe it, it''s OK. If he believes it, all the things will be solved.


    She doesn''t want to be so deadlocked with Nie Zhao in the process of waiting for Xiao Xiao. It''s too emotional and not conducive to the development of the future fetus.


    And she knows that Nie Zhao is angry because she likes her. If she agrees with this, many things can be said.

 Chapter 699

    Yesterday was just a quarrel. I couldn''t control the rhythm and atmosphere for a while. It turned out to be like that.


    Although Tao Rong is angry, she is introspecting. Her temper is too rigid. In order to protect herself from becoming the same as I, she is covered with thorns. But since she decides to rely on Nie Zhao, she will pull out the thorns, or she will stab him.


    Tao Rong more think more sober, as if yesterday''s task solved, her mood has become calm, not so crazy obsession, anything is easy to say.


    Thinking and thinking, Nie Zhao didn''t call in the evening, but contacted aunt Qiao to care about her situation.


    Tao Rong feel a little funny, put down face, took the initiative to call Nie Zhao.


    It''s almost a second.


    Although connected, but for a time, two people do not know what to say.


    After a moment''s silence, Nie Zhao took the initiative to say, "how''s your body?"


    As soon as Tao Rong''s heart warms, he knows that his mood must be much more stable.


    "You hurt me." Tao Rong has some funny coquetry ways.


    Nie Zhao pauses for a moment, conditional launch way: "next time not No more


    Tao Rong couldn''t bear to laugh.


    "You pissed me off first." Nie Zhao can''t help explaining to himself.


    "Well, I was wrong." Tao Rong said decisively.


    Obviously, Nie Zhao''s tone changed when she said that. "Does it still hurt? Did you see a doctor? "


    Tao Rong was embarrassed and said, "what''s good about this? Isn''t it something that every girl has to experience?"


    Nie Zhao coughed, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Tao Rong did not know why, in such a quiet atmosphere, he suddenly became red eyed.


    "Nie Zhao." Tao Rong says suddenly.


    Nie Zhao immediately heard Tao Rong''s voice almost crying. "Why What''s the matter? "


    "Nie Zhao." Tao Rong yelled again and said wrongly, "I miss you so much. You let me sleep here alone. I I miss you


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She''s almost ready to cry. How can she be so aggrieved that she wants Nie Zhao to accompany her at this moment.


    Nie Zhao took a breath and said, "I''ll come back with you now!"


    Tao Rong''s heart warmed, and she couldn''t help laughing, "well, I am Just talking about it. I know it''s very difficult to get out of the military region at night. You didn''t report in advance. It''s OK. I''m not so fragile. I wish I could hear your voice. I don''t want you to go back and forth to the military region all the time. You''d better deal with everything at one time and then come back with me. "


    "Rong Rong, I..." Nie Zhao very regret want to make up for something.


    But Tao Rong is really not so fragile, just that is just sentimental.


    "Nie Zhao, when you come back, we won''t quarrel. Let''s talk well. I''ll tell you what you want to know, OK? I''ll wait for you to come back Tao Rong said gently.


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while. Finally, he couldn''t help it. After that, he added: "Rongrong, I love you. I really love you. Wait for me to come back. I''ll apologize to you. "


    Tao Rong smiles, "well, I''m sleepy. I''ll have a rest first. Get things done early. "


    "All right, it''s up to you." Nie Zhao cleverly hung up, but he couldn''t come back for a long time.


    His heart and soul are saying that he wants to go.


    Someone came in and knocked on the door and asked him if he would like to have supper if he didn''t have a rest so late.


    Nie Zhao suddenly said: "no, I want to go home now. Let he Tielong take charge of all the rest."


    "Why? Isn''t he on vacation? "


    "Let him come back." With that Nie Zhao picked up something to go.


    "I haven''t got the report yet..." The man warned.


    Nie Zhao immediately picked up the paper and pen and rushed directly to Nie Demin''s office, where he could examine and approve in the fastest way.


    He wants to return to Tao Rong immediately.


    When he comes to Nie Demin''s office building, Nie Zhao flies past Nie Chen''s office.


    It''s still early for soldiers, so most of the offices are still on.


    When Nie Zhao passes Nie Chen''s office, he seems to hear an Wenlan''s voice, but without thinking much, he rushes to Nie Demin''s office.


    But Nie Demin is not here.


    Nie Zhao tried to contact people on his mobile phone, but he couldn''t get in touch.


    As a last resort, Nie Zhao can only go back and ask Nie Chen about Nie Demin''s going out.


    When he came to the door, Nie Zhao knocked on the door and overheard a sentence. "You are so cruel. You can think of such an idea. I really admire you."


    "Isn''t that what you want? You don''t have to pretend with me. "


    Although it was only a small voice accompanied by his knock on the door, Nie Zhao still vaguely heard it.


    It sounds like a quarrel.Soon it was quiet inside and someone came to open the door.


    Open the door is an Wenlan, an Wenlan saw him, a look of surprise, and then some uncomfortable face.


    Nie Chen pour is calmer than an Wen Lan, "how suddenly came?"


    Nie Zhaolan takes a look.


    Nie Chen inadvertently explores a way: "Oh, Wen Lan is to rush to come in the evening, have urgent matter to discuss with me."


    "I''m looking for my father. He''s not here. Do you know where he is?" Nie Zhao is anxious to go home and doesn''t worry much, which exposes the fact that he didn''t hear the dialogue inside.


    Now an Wenlan and Nie Chen are relieved.


    "Isn''t dad in the office? Maybe I went out for exercise temporarily, or you''ll wait for me for a while, and he''ll be back soon, but what do you want to do with him? " Nie Chen asks a way.


    "I''m going home." Nie Zhao replied.


    An Wenlan immediately asked, "didn''t you just come in the morning? Why are you so anxious to go home at this time? "


    Nie Zhao saw an Wen Lan one eye, cold voice way: "private affair."


    The implication has nothing to do with you.


    An Wenlan''s eyes flashed slightly and took a breath. She turned her head and looked at Nie Chen.


    Nie Chen sneers, and an Wenlan''s expression is gradually ferocious.


    "Ah Zhao, I don''t think you can leave tonight." Nie Chen opens a way.


    "What?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Nie Chen said with a smile: "now that your work has been handed over, you will not be informed of some things. There are special visitors today. Unless there are special tasks or special circumstances at home, you are not allowed to go in and out after 8 pm. It''s no use for Dad to sign for you. Wenlan also arrived before eight o''clock. "


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly. He really didn''t think of this. He was just like a ball who let off steam. There was really no way for such a regulation. Nie Zhao can only bear it. "I see. I''ll go first."


    Since I can''t leave, I can only go back to rest. Tao Rong is sleeping now and can''t make a phone call.


    Nie Zhao leaves disappointed.


    There are only Nie Chen and an Wenlan left in the room.


    "Think about it?" Nie Chen opens mouth slowly way.


    "Did you think it over? I was forced by you. " An Wen Lan light says.

 Chapter 700

    The next day, Nie Zhao planned to leave early in the morning, but was suddenly asked to accompany special visitors.


    Because Nie zhaosuan is a famous soldier in the South and has made many contributions, it is normal for him to accompany special visitors.


    Nie Zhao is unlucky to be caught.


    Only when I received the notice did I know that the special visitor was an old man who had made great contributions to national defense.


    It can be said that without his existence, the current military strength is definitely not such a level.


    That is a scientist worthy of respect and admiration, who has truly safeguarded the peace of the country.


    He is a great man.


    But now this great man is ninety years old.


    You need to be pushed in a wheelchair to move. I don''t know what to say or hear, and sometimes I''m confused. I''m really old.


    The country needs soldiers to remember this great man and know who gave them what they are using.


    This kind of visitor activity is essential and gives young weapon makers some encouragement.


    When Nie Zhao passed by, he saw several scientists, several doctors, and a group of soldiers accompanying the elderly.


    Nie Zhao was going to leave his job, so he didn''t come forward, just followed him silently.


    Take time to send some messages to Tao Rong during the break.


    I guess I can''t leave tonight.


    After the dinner, it''s out of time.


    The old man also fell asleep.


    Sending the elderly to sleep upstairs is naturally carried by young and strong people.


    Among the people who can enter the house, naturally, they have to choose a strong and noble identity.


    Nie Zhaohe was sent back to his room by another man.


    Two people help the old man to the bed. The old man suddenly wakes up and grabs Nie Zhao''s hand.


    "Young man, let me tell you my story."


    Old people love to talk about the past, but they never stop talking about it.


    Another person said directly to Nie Zhao, "Captain Nie, I''m in a hurry to urinate. Please coax me. I''ll go down first." After all, no one can stand listening to the same story ten times a day.


    Nie Zhao is also helpless, can only good temper wait.


    When the old man said this in a daze, he looked like he was going to sleep again. Nie Zhao rushed over and wanted to take his hand away.


    As a result, the old man suddenly opened his eyes again. He looked at Nie Zhao''s face and murmured: "little girl? There you are


    Nie Zhao


    Even if many people say that he looks good, it is not the girl''s look.


    "Mr. Li, you are mistaken. I am a young man." Nie Zhao says helplessly.


    But the old man grasped his wrist more tightly, his eyes opened wider and wider, and his aging eyes were full of disbelief.


    "You You''re here to pick me up? I''m dying? "


    Nie Zhao was stunned and worried for a moment. After all, he was old. "Mr. Li, are you not feeling well?"


    "Silly girl, you see, now it''s your turn to pick me up, who let you die so early, otherwise My mantle must have been inherited. " The old man burst into tears. Nie Zhao is confused.


    "Mr. Li, you''re OK. You..." Nie Zhao tries to pacify Tao.


    But the old man obviously regarded him as someone else.


    "Girl, I told you, that person is not credible, you silly girl, how can you step in, my teacher''s words, you don''t listen, your parents'' words, you don''t listen, how can you be so stubborn, believe that bad guy?"


    "Girl, he killed you. You are so miserable. He almost has a bad memory. He doesn''t know where to be happy. Do you regret it now? If you regret becoming a ghost, you have to revenge him. "


    Nie Zhao was confused. After all, according to his memory, the old man was surrounded by all kinds of male apprentices. Where did the female apprentices come from.


    "Old man, who are you talking about?" Nie Zhao asked softly.


    "Isn''t that you? It''s a good move. " The old man sobbed.


    Nie Zhao''s curious expression was frozen for a moment.


    "Beautiful move? "Niemei Nie Zhao voice a little nervous said.


    The old man stopped talking again.


    Nie Zhao asked anxiously, "old man, are you talking about Nie meizhao? Nie tie''s daughter died at the age of 18. "


    The old man seemed to suddenly wake up a lot, "young man, you You are... "


    Nie Zhao had never heard about her from others, and there was very little information about her. When he first met the person who knew her, he couldn''t help being excited and said, "I''m Nie tie''s grandson, Nie Zhao, i..."


    The old man suddenly got excited, shaking his hands, as if he wanted to touch Nie Zhao''s face.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately cooperate of gather up, let him touch his cheek.


    "Was it really born? Growing up so big, for so many years, where did Nie tie hide you? I''m going to be ready to teach you. How are you? Did the Nie family treat you badly, sonNie Zhao can''t answer his question, because what the old man said at this time completely impacted Nie Zhao''s world.


    If there is no mistake in his understanding, or if the old man does not recognize the wrong person or make a mistake, his words mean It''s


    "Nie meizhao was pregnant?" Nie Zhao didn''t know what to ask.


    Grandfather''s taboo is something that no one should mention.


    The information about Nie meizhao seems to be the only closed door.


    Even if I really don''t want to be mentioned by someone who has passed away, I don''t think their generation doesn''t know that Nie meizhao was pregnant.


    Unless it''s a deliberate concealment, more than 20 years ago.


    When Nie meizhao was 18 years old, wasn''t that the year of his investigation?


    Nie Zhao''s hands can''t help shaking, staring at the old man in front of him, hoping that he can give himself an answer.


    The old man is not very sober. He caresses Nie Zhao''s face as if he cherishes his younger generation.


    "I wish you were alive, my child, and your mother gave birth to you in vain. Your life was bought by your mother. You should cherish it and live well, you know? " The old man asked painstakingly.


    But what Nie Zhao wants to know is more detailed information.


    It may be a misunderstanding for the old people to identify him as Nie meizhao''s child.


    After all, Nie''s family are more or less similar. For example, he is very similar to Nie Xuan. Nie meizhao should have been pregnant, but no one knows whether the child was born or not. The old man doesn''t know either. He may just see a person who is similar to Nie meizhao in a daze and make a mistake.


    But we can be sure that Nie meizhao used to be an apprentice of the old people. That is to say, she used to be a scientific researcher who participated in the national weapon design and was a key concern. Those little words of information were the result of being covered up in order to protect the scientific researchers.

 Chapter 701

    I''ve only heard that Nie meizhao is very smart before. It seems that he is not only smart, but also a high IQ person who could become Li''s Apprentice at that time. He is also a beloved disciple who has always been worried about.


    Nie Zhao represses all kinds of doubts in his heart, and at the same time makes himself calm to find a breakthrough to dig out more information.


    Nie Zhao thought about it and said, "I know. I will live for my mother, but my father..."


    The old man immediately said excitedly: "don''t mention him, and don''t let people know who your father is, or you will suffer. Nie tie has managed to hide you well. You must protect your life experience well. You can''t let people know, you know."


    Nie Zhao thought for a while and said, "then you say my mother was killed by her father. Can''t I take revenge on her? Tell me who my father is, and I''ll go to him to vent my anger on my mother. "


    Among all the information Nie Zhao knows, let alone being pregnant, they don''t know that Nie meizhao once had a boyfriend.


    "No Don''t take revenge. It''s too dangerous. Don''t look for him. Never look for him. Listen to your grandfather, you know? " The old man was persuading.


    Nie Zhao wanted to ask again, but he heard a voice.


    Nie Zhao immediately shut up. It was someone else who came to see Li Lao. After all, Nie Zhao didn''t come down for such a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t you slept yet? " Asked the doctor who was in charge of taking care of Mr. Li.


    Nie Zhaogang wanted to answer, but he turned his head and found that old Li had fallen asleep.


    When the doctor came to check, he hissed at Nie Zhao, told him to keep quiet and asked him to go downstairs together.


    Nie Zhao has no choice but to ask again tomorrow.


    Nie Zhao didn''t call Tao Rong after he went back. He just sent a message saying that he was busy with a visitor.


    Because he is in a state of confusion. Before he made it clear, he told Tao Rong that he was also adding trouble, so he didn''t intend to say it.


    Tao Rong naturally will not be wayward, ask about a few days can come back, obediently wait for him.


    As a matter of fact, Nie Zhao can go back after he has asked about those things.


    But things don''t go so well.


    The next day, something big happened in the military region.


    A great master of national instruments passed away in his sleep at night in the military region.


    Nie Zhao stood downstairs, looking at the crowd crying, all confused.


    Even Mr. Nie, who is half retired and visiting his friends elsewhere, was invited to come.


    The military region will give him a grand farewell ceremony.


    This busy day and night.


    There''s a lot of news out there.


    Tao Rong''s side is also clear, so there is no complaint about Nie Zhao''s not coming back, knowing that he must be busy.


    The old man''s family came to the military region to meet him.


    Nie Zhao has an idea. The eldest son of the old man looks strange when he looks at him.


    When Nie Zhao wants to catch up and ask, others are obviously avoiding him.


    He couldn''t find out what kind of confidentiality regulations such a move should be imposed.


    The old man was able to get the news because of an accident. I''m afraid it was his reflection that night.


    Nie Zhao missed the best time to know the truth, but he was not stupid. He chose to blow up the truth directly.


    When the old man went back to the office to have a rest, Nie Zhao followed him directly.


    "Why are you still here and not going out?" When the old man saw him come in, he said that he was in a bad mood. Obviously, the death of old Li meant something different to him.


    Nie Zhao calmly said: "I have a question to ask you."


    The old man frowned and said, "what?"


    "I Should I call you grandfather? " Nie Zhao''s face is expressionless of open a way.


    The old man was stunned, and then he looked at it fiercely and said: "how? I''m going to disown my family before I leave my nest? "


    "What I said is, should I call you grandfather, or should I call you grandfather." When Nie Zhao said this, he was completely observing the details of the old man''s face.


    I saw the muscle on the old man''s cheek, but he soon hummed: "how can you talk to me?"


    Gradually, even Nie Zhao couldn''t decide whether it was because of surprise or anger.


    "Yesterday was the last time I accompanied Mr. Li. At that time, he looked at me excitedly. Maybe he knew me."


    The old man didn''t answer, but his eyes narrowed slightly.


    "But I''ve never met him before. After all, when I grew up, he retired long ago, but he recognized me at a glance, pulled me and said a lot of things that surprised me. Are you going to keep it from me, grandfather?" Nie Zhao said quietly.


    The old man still did not answer, but looked directly at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao, facing his grandfather, seems to be a little upset.


    "When a man is about to die, his words are good. Even if he was asked to keep secret, he was already confused at that time. He said everything and told me to keep secret and let me live well. Grandfather, it''s hard for you to hide me all these years. "The old man looked at Nie Zhao suspiciously. He couldn''t judge the truth for a moment. Instead of speaking, he became the best.


    Nie Zhao knew that he could not conquer the old man in this way, so he simply turned around and said, "I''ll take revenge on my mother. Thank you for all these years, grandfather."


    At the moment when Nie Zhao stepped forward, the old man couldn''t hold on, "wait! You can''t... "


    The old man just opened his mouth and shut up. He probably found out Nie Zhao''s purpose.


    But it''s too late. Nie Zhao''s trial has reached his goal.


    Just a few words, even if he didn''t say anything, also showed the attitude of master Nie.


    Nie Zhao stands there all over stiff, full face of Zheng Leng and can''t believe.


    He''s just guessing. He''s just trying.


    In his opinion, even Nie Demin''s illegitimate son, Nie Zhinan''s son who must keep secret, is more reliable than this.


    Nie Zhao turned around mechanically and looked at master Nie. He murmured, "it''s really not his own."


    Nie old son look in the eyes a fierce, move to move again indignant of say: "what isn''t natural, don''t you inside body flow my blood?"


    "I''m talking about father No It should be my uncle. So he knows, too. I''m his nephew. " Nie Zhao''s only obsession with the eldest brother''s family is probably that his father is still pro, but this obsession is gone at the moment.


    Nie old son remorses unceasingly, but has already been put out the truth, can''t put back.


    "I''m really capable. The military region trains you to let you talk to the enemy, not your relatives." Nie old son without reason angry way.


    Nie Zhao shook his head. "I don''t want to argue with you about anything else. I just want to know that Nie meizhao was my mother. What happened in those years? Why did he hide me? Who was my father? Did he really kill my mother? Is he still alive? Where is he? Why don''t you avenge your mother? This is not the hatred you will let go

 Chapter 702

    Looking at Nie Zhao, he was silent for a while and said, "even if you blow up this part of the truth, don''t expect me to tell you everything. I won''t say anything. You''d better stop here and know who your mother is."


    "Grandfather!" Nie Zhao yelled: "I know so much. Why should I hide it? What happened more than 20 years ago? Why By the way, second uncle But second uncle, does it have something to do with his mother? "


    Nie old son a Leng, didn''t think Nie Zhao also with Nie Zhinan close contact. "Shut up! Do you know what you''re talking about? He''s dead. You''d better figure out what to say and what not to say! "


    Nie Zhao was stunned by the old man''s ferocity, and then he gritted his teeth and said, "well, if I don''t talk about him, I''ll just talk about my mother. What happened? How she died, you can always tell. "


    The old man''s face was stiff, and his mouth was like a clam shell, as if he would never open it.


    Nie Zhao knew that this was the meaning that the old man would never speak.


    I really won''t give him any information.


    Nie Zhao was so angry that he turned to go.


    "Stop!" The old man suddenly said: "remember, if you don''t want the whole Nie family to be buried with you, your identity will not change in your whole life. Your parents are Nie Demin and Hou Xianshu, and your brother is Nie Chen. You''d better forget what Mr. Li said to you. He''s a fool, and his brain is not clear. If you believe him, you''re a fool, a fool."


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath, "even so, I also want to investigate the cause of the little aunt''s death. If someone really killed her, whether it''s uncle or not, I will avenge her."


    Nie Zhao then walked out of the door, leaving only a sad looking old man.


    Nie Zhao went out and walked slowly on the road. He felt at a loss and didn''t know what to do. He finally knew some truth, but more secrets came out.


    A relative who has never met turns into his mother. Have they met? Do they have feelings?


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know.


    But as a man, if his mother is really killed, revenge for his mother is what he should do, and that man is a villain in other people''s mouth. He cheated his mother and killed his mother, which may also cause him to hide his identity Father.


    Nie Zhao takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. Now he feels cold. He just wants to go back to Tao Rong and hold her for warmth.


    Nie Zhao goes to get approval and can go back tonight.


    In the office, I thought it was my father''s uncle and half brother''s cousins.


    When Nie Zhao saw them again, he felt really unreal.


    "If you leave this time, you won''t come back. I think your people have helped you to get things done." Nie Demin said.


    Nie Zhao''s voice was a little uncomfortable and said, "before going to Beishi, I will come back to get a marriage report. I won''t be back before the wedding. "


    Nie Demin hesitated and said, "don''t you really plan to stay in Nanshi?"


    Nie Zhao looks at Nie Demin and remembers his previous speculation about their purpose. This time, because of his life experience, that ridiculous speculation becomes more realistic.


    "I can ask whether you want me to stay for my good or for some other reason."


    Nie Demin can''t help but frown: "what do you mean by this? Can I harm you?"


    Nie Zhao did not retort, but said with a smile: "I just think it''s better for me to go to Beishi. Father, you have no reason to stop me."


    Nie Demin snorted coldly, and Nie Chenli said: "Nie Zhao, no matter what, we have lived together for such a long time. You should understand that we are reluctant to give up."


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed and did not answer.


    Nie Chen sighed: "recently my father and I have to be busy. I guess we can''t go back until your wedding. In this way, you don''t leave for the time being today. Have a drink with me and say goodbye to the military region. Let''s leave the next morning and let my father get the approval for you first."


    Nie Zhaozheng wants to refuse.


    Nie Chen said to Nie Demin, "Dad, when you''re finished, come to my room. Our father and son are not drunk."


    Nie Demin takes a look at Nie Zhao, sighs silently, and finally agrees with Nie Chen''s decision.


    On such occasions, Nie Zhao had no right to refuse.


    Can that approve, temporarily with Nie Chen first went back to Nie Chen''s house.


    When she came to the room, an Wenlan was also there. When she heard that everyone wanted to drink, she took the initiative to buy wine and vegetables, and moved out all the wine in the room.


    Nie Chen greets Nie Zhao and drinks.


    Nie Zhao looked at Nie Chen and said with a smile, "brother, you don''t want to intoxicate me, do you?"


    "You''re kidding. We''re all trained. There''s a bit of atmosphere in such a little wine. How can we get drunk easily, unless we double it." Nie Chen said with a smile: "I just want to ease the atmosphere of our brothers and say more from my heart."Nie Zhao didn''t say much and continued to drink.


    "Nie Zhao, I know you look down on my brother." Nie Chen suddenly said: "but as a younger brother, you are better than my elder brother, and I have a lot of pressure. I''m not very good to you, but you can understand my mood. Don''t blame me. I''m sorry for the past, OK? "


    Nie Zhao looked at Nie Chen in surprise. Then he thought of the things that had happened to him recently, and said calmly: "brother, I didn''t pay attention to what you did to me. But Tao Rong, no way! "


    "Big brother knows that I was wrong. Didn''t you punish me? I won''t do it in the future. Don''t worry. Since you are going to leave, there will be less communication in the future. Shall we have a cup of gratitude and hatred? " Nie Chen reached for Nie Zhao and said, "I''ve been a brother for so many years. I took care of you when I was a child."


    Nie Zhao hesitated for a moment, drank the wine and said: "don''t worry, the past is gone, and later It''s good that we''re all right. "


    Nie Chen suddenly opened his mouth and said, "did you blame me for robbing your sweetheart?"


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately helpless smile way: "I can say now, I am very happy, you robbed."


    Nie Chen unnaturally wrinkled his nose, then said with a smile: "because you are very happy now, right?"


    Nie Zhao gave a faint smile.


    "After you go to Beishi, it is estimated that many people will compare your achievements with mine. You will develop very well. You don''t have to worry about me like here. Just like other people used to compare the achievements of the second uncle and the third uncle with dad''s, Dad''s heart is bitter, but after all, it''s sweet and bitter. Now their generation still depends on Dad, but our generation may depend on you. "

 Chapter 703

    "Don''t worry, I won''t compare with you, I also I''m not qualified to compete with you. " Nie Zhao said calmly that the truth he just got had a great influence on him.


    Nie Chen looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously, and is about to open his mouth when Nie Demin comes in.


    Nie Demin''s face was completely black when he came in.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Nie Chen asks a way.


    Nie Demin looked at Nie Zhao and said, "you are really great."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, raise head to look at Nie Demin, "Dad."


    "Would you like to call me dad? I''ve raised you for so many years, and you''ve got a lot of hard work if you don''t have any credit. You''re really persistent. Now that you know the truth, you want to call me dad. " Nie Demin didn''t give face at all and said that he had just learned about it from Mr. Nie. Nie Demin was about to explode, but he didn''t expect to be poked out all of a sudden.


    But he plans to continue to use his father''s identity to do something. As a result, Nie Zhao is so cruel that he has to find out why and how to stand in front of Nie Zhao in the future.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly and immediately looks at Nie Chen.


    Nie Chen''s facial expression changes slightly, pondered for a while, "does a Zhao already know?"


    Nie Zhao looks at Nie Demin and finally understands that all three of them know.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I promised my grandfather that you have always been my father, and my elder brother is also my elder brother. I''m not going to mess with it. " Nie Zhao promised.


    Nie Demin cold hum a sat down, "anyway, I can''t control you, you want to go, want to recognize who recognize who."


    Nie Chen quickly pulls Nie Zhao to sit down, pours wine for Nie Demin and says, "Dad, I just said goodbye to a Zhao. What do you do now? We are still a family."


    Nie Zhao frowned, picked up a glass of wine and said to Nie Demin, "Dad, I thank you for taking over me as an outsider for so many years. I know you have been criticized because of me. Thank you for giving me an identity."


    Nie Zhao said these words from the heart.


    If it''s not their own, to tell you the truth, just like Tao Rong said before, there are some unfair things. If it''s not their own, it will make people feel that there is no need to resent. Originally, the adopted son has no parents.


    It''s natural that they are partial to the boss.


    It''s a pity that Nie Zhao took the money from him for a few years.


    When he thought that he would leave here soon, Nie Zhao was more grateful to them.


    Nie Demin looked up at Nie Zhao and sighed: "it''s good that you know. I don''t expect you to be filial to me in the future. As long as you treat the Nie family well, you are a member of the Nie family after all. Don''t think you are not the Nie family when you go out."


    Nie Demin knows that he can''t keep Nie Zhao. He just wants to use moral kidnapping to make Nie Zhao respect them. Don''t go too far. It''s best to help when it''s crucial. I don''t expect anything else. Just go.


    Nie Zhao looks the same, waiting for Nie Demin to drink this glass of wine, just way: "Dad, I will be filial to you, if there is a need in the future, I will bear my responsibility."


    Nie Chen immediately said with a smile: "this time we father and son three people can be said to open the matter, in the past are not happy to forget it, later do not know if there is a chance for three people to drink together, Zhao, tonight we will accompany dad to have a good drink."


    Nie Zhao''s face is dignified, still cooperate to nod.


    During the period, an Wenlan came back to give them wine and vegetables, and then found a reason to go out alone, and then did not come back.


    After drinking for a while, Nie Zhao finally couldn''t help asking about his biological mother.


    Nie Demin only thought that the old man and Nie Zhao were talking, so he said everything.


    Nie meizhao is the fourth in the family, the only girl, who is conceivably favored.


    But this sister is a little unusual.


    She has a very high IQ, but she is a bit dull and clumsy in life. She can do mental arithmetic at a glance with all kinds of complex mathematical formulas. No one can match her. However, when she is a teenager, she can''t dress well by herself. If she goes to wash her face, it can become a disaster of taking a bath.


    Some people think she is a fool, others think she is a genius.


    She could not study normally in such a situation, so she had to ask for a tutor. Later, her reputation spread to Mr. Li.


    Li himself came to test it. He was so happy that he decided to take her as an apprentice and study in the National Academy of Sciences. He also sent someone to take care of her daily life.


    Gradually, Nie meizhao was able to take care of himself independently in addition to his scientific research, but he was still too simple and easy to be cheated. Once he went to the street to buy a candy, he was almost taken away by a human dealer. Fortunately, he was saved and sent back by a kind-hearted man.


    At that time, however, Nie Demin had already returned to Nanshi with his wife and children. He didn''t see his sister for two or three years.


    I saw my pregnant sister again.


    The old man told him to go alone and told him that he was going to adopt his sister''s children in the future.Because my sister did not get married and had children, the influence was very bad at that time.


    The old man wants him to keep secret. He can only say that the child is his own and can''t have a little relationship with his sister.


    Nie Demin knows that the elder brother loves his younger sister and insists on giving birth to children. They have no choice but to let him bear a little negative reputation and protect his younger sister. Although Nie Demin was a little reluctant at that time, he was also OK. After listening to the old man''s words, Hou Xianshu suspected him for half of his life, thinking that he had a lover and illegitimate son.


    However, for this matter, Nie Demin only thinks that his younger sister was simply cheated by others, behaved improperly and got pregnant unexpectedly, and refused to kill him foolishly. That''s why Nie Zhao exists. After that, I only thought that my sister died of dystocia, but what I claimed was that she died of illness.


    But I didn''t know that there was a man who killed his sister, whose identity was not simple.


    That is to say, Nie Demin doesn''t know the truth. Only Li and his grandfather know the truth.


    Grandfather is going to take the secret into the coffin, but Mr. Li has already taken it away.


    Now it''s still the old way to know the truth. The top secret files must have the information they collected about the year he was born.


    He may not care about his identity, but he needs to know how his mother was killed by his father.


    Nie Demin doesn''t know other stories any more,


    his elder brother just regards it as a scandal in the past.


    After recalling the past, it was two hours later, and Nie Demin was already drunk.


    Nie Chen also has some to be unable to support, also wants to drink with Nie Zhao.


    But in fact, Nie Chen drinks the least, Nie Zhao has to deal with it, Nie Chen has to respect Nie Demin, so he drinks the most, already lying on the sofa.

 Chapter 704

    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao is going to attend the funeral of the legendary figure, so he doesn''t have to wait for a phone call in the evening.


    She sent a few messages, but the next day she woke up, the other side did not reply to her letter.


    This makes Tao Rong a little dissatisfied. Didn''t he say it was OK before? Didn''t you say you would come back?


    Is there another delay?


    Tao Rong tried to make a phone call, but no one answered.


    It''s hard to say what''s going on in the military region. Tao Rong is not the kind who starts to call frantically as soon as he can''t get in touch with people, so forget it and wait.


    When the evening is still unable to contact, Tao Rong is a little worried.


    She called the military district to find someone.


    But the information he got was recorded, and Nie Zhao got the approval to leave the military region.


    It is reasonable to say that they are either on the way out of the military region or on the way back home.


    Superfluous Tao Rong also cannot ask, can calculate time to wait only.


    If you leave the military region at this time, what time will you arrive.


    Wait until 10 o''clock in the evening, and then call, but it has been turned off.


    This time, Tao Rong was really worried, and still contacted his grandfather who was still in the military region.


    As soon as my grandfather heard that Nie Zhao had lost contact, he was worried and contacted Nie Demin. After all, Nie Demin went to find Nie Zhao.


    As a result, no one answered Nie Demin. Even if he was not in office, he was too loose.


    The old man soon called Nie Chen.


    Nie Chen is quite normal to explain: "last night, in order to see Nie Zhao off, we drank more and later. Nie Zhao seems to be a little depressed and drunk, so we let him go back to rest. It''s estimated that he''s still sleeping. It''s rare for him to relax. My grandfather will give him some time. I''ll see him later and make sure he goes home tomorrow. "


    The old man was relieved to hear that and gave Tao Rong a reply.


    Tao Rong listen to feel strange, Nie Zhao is can drunk constitution? And still drunk for so long?


    Tao Rong asked questions, but the old man said in a deep voice: "he is also bored, you just wait." The old man thought it was because of Nie Zhao''s life experience that he indulged himself. He really didn''t control the amount of alcohol and drank too much.


    Although Tao Rong is uneasy, but the old man said so, what else can she say? People are OK.


    Another day later, when I took a taxi in the morning, I still turned it off.


    Tao Rong told herself to turn off the power at noon, and then she went to the military region to meet someone.


    It was not easy to stay up until noon, and finally someone answered the phone.


    "Nie Zhao!" Tao Rong roared out directly, indicating that he was angry.


    But there was silence for a long time before he said, "Rong Rong You... "


    "You can do it. Drinking and getting drunk with others makes me worry for a day or two. I don''t know if I think something has happened to you. Don''t scare me, especially for such boring reasons."


    "Well Well, good Nie Zhao replied.


    Tao Rong a listen, some at a loss, "you are not sober ah, in the end how much to drink, how so serious ah, talk is not Zhongqi."


    "I''m fine." Nie Zhao said suddenly.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "it''s really OK. Do you want me to pick you up? Are you done?"


    "No No, you don''t have to come to borrow me. I''ve got some temporary things on my side. It''s more troublesome. " Nie Zhao suddenly said, "yes Sorry, it''s all my fault. I should go back to accompany you. Can you give me more time? "


    "Well Then I''ll go to the military region to accompany you. " Tao Rong didn''t know that he was going to be so long. Some of them missed him. If it''s not a task, it''s OK to go by yourself.


    "No!" Nie Zhao refused immediately.


    Tao Rong a Leng, "how?"


    Nie Zhao sank and explained in a deep voice: "because you are by my side, I will be distracted. When you come, maybe I can be distracted to our wedding, right You have to prepare for our wedding, you know? We should take good care of ourselves. "


    When Tao Rong heard this, his face was slightly red. What did he say to distract him She''s in good health.


    "Well, it''s up to you. How many days do you expect Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao was silent again, "give me another three days."


    Tao Rong said, but he didn''t mind. When he wanted to say something more, Nie Zhao said he was busy and hung up.


    Tao Rong suddenly feel a little confused, really so busy?


    And why does Nie Zhaogang just speak like It''s like death.


    Is there anything difficult going on?


    Tao Rong can not imagine, can only be obedient to wait.


    However, she is in good health, and it''s hard to stay every day. Chen Lijuan and Ding Yuqing just ask her to see the wedding dress.


    Tao Rong went out.


    Although Nie Zhao''s ban is dead in name, Uncle Zhang will still take the initiative to drive Tao Rong to ensure her safety.Tao Rong comes to the tailor''s shop and joins Ding Yuqing and Chen Lijuan.


    Ding Yuqing carefully peeks at Tao Rong. Seeing that Tao Rong looks normal, he finds an opportunity to secretly ask her about her situation.


    Tao Rong smiles sweetly and shyly. Ding Yuqing knows that there''s no problem. She doesn''t bother to ask. Now what she cares about is whether her bridesmaid dress is good enough.


    Ding Yuqing and Chen Lijuan are excited to try Bridesmaid clothes.


    Tao Rong is also speechless, isn''t it agreed to try her wedding dress?


    Just at this time, the staff told her that the wedding dress had been sent to her and let her try it on.


    Tao Rong can only shout at the other two fitting rooms: "I''ll go first, you try to come to me."


    "All right!" Two people said with one voice.


    Tao Rong was taken to the biggest fitting room.


    The staff came in to help her dress.


    Beautiful white wedding dress, excellent texture, turn around the design of the shape, tailored for her beautiful clothes. Clothes that you wear only once in your life.


    In her last life, she had no chance to put on this pure white.


    It''s so early this time.


    Wearing a good wedding dress will pull Tao Rong''s charm to another extreme, even the staff kept sighing: "Mrs. NIE is really beautiful. A piece of clothing is of a style. Mr. Nie will be stunned when he sees it. Isn''t Mr. Nie coming today? "


    "No Tao Rong replied.


    "Unfortunately, the most amazing thing at first sight is that Mr. NIE is not the first person to see you so beautiful, and he can actually take wedding photos directly today. How nice."


    "Yes, it''s all his fault. I appreciate it first."


    Just then, Ding Yuqing at the other end yelled: "is this dress big? How can I wear it wrong?"


    Tao Rong had no choice but to smile and said to the staff, "go and help her. I''ll see for myself."


    The staff immediately nodded and said, "OK, Mrs. Nie, if you have any questions, you can write them down first and give them to me later."


    Tao Rong nodded, and the staff immediately went out.

 Chapter 705

    Tao Rong looked at himself in the huge floor mirror, looking at himself in the mirror as if he were white and flawless. He was really in a trance, as if he was looking at someone he didn''t know.


    She really came to this step, she is really about to marry Nie Zhao.


    This kind of feeling is really very subtle, with a word to describe, it is estimated that the past is like smoke.


    Past hatred seems to have become less important, she is about to usher in happiness.


    Looking at it, Tao Rong felt a little pity, because there was no one standing beside her.


    So thinking, Tao Rong took out his mobile phone and was ready to dial.


    But all of a sudden, the corner of the eye seemed to catch a glimpse of something moving in the mirror.


    Tao Rong immediately became alert. After all, she was a person who had been trained in reaction speed, so in less than a second, Tao Rong determined that what was reflected in the mirror was the direction of the door. A man came in, but there was no sound.


    Tao Rong immediately looked up, but he was stunned when he saw clearly who was coming.


    Tao Rong gaped at, but the people at the door came in step by step, looking at her in the mirror.


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes. She was not sure whether the person in front of her was the one she had met?


    After all, I only saw it once, and it was a long time ago.


    However, Tao Rong had a little impression on those dark brown eyes. They were so vivid that they were unforgettable.


    It seems that his hair is longer than before, because it''s naturally curled. Even though he used to be like a hedgehog, now he has a casual and lazy temperament, and he still has three tiny braids in the back of his head


    his facial features are still the same domineering, but the sense of youth on his face has disappeared completely, as if he had experienced some beating. The figure is more robust, although it doesn''t look burly, but it gives people a strong sense of strength.


    The wrist is still wearing that strange silver metal bracelet.


    "Who are you? How did you break in? I''m going to call someone Tao Rong immediately shouts a way, the heart turns a thousand under to make a decision, pretend to be silly.


    Ao Yi was a little dazed when he looked at Tao Rong. After all, he hadn''t seen him for a long time. If he had changed a little, Tao Rong would have changed a lot, especially when he was wearing a wedding dress.


    But hearing Tao Rong''s warning, Ao Yi frowned and said, "have you forgotten me?"


    "What are you talking about? We don''t know each other at all Tao Rong persisted to the end.


    "We met on the mountain of shankan village. I saved you. You took me out of the mountain, and then we made an engagement. Then you ran away Ao Yi actually helped her remember honestly.


    Tao Rong is speechless. Is the child as simple as before?


    Maybe it''s better to cheat. Tao Rong continued: "you really recognize the wrong person. I haven''t been to the village you said. I''m from the city. It''s rude of you to go out. I''ll call someone."


    "Call, no one will come." Ao Yi seems to be unable to stand the clamor of Tao Rong, blocking her hope directly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately the eyes become cold, "what do you mean, what do you do to the people outside?"


    Ao Yi doesn''t care: "I''m afraid of noise. I''m just dizzy. I don''t hurt ordinary people."


    Tao Rong smoked from the corner of his mouth, which is not to hurt ordinary people.


    "What do you want to do with me? I really don''t know you. If you want someone, you can go to the police station. " Tao Rong insisted.


    "No, I know you are the one I want to find." Ao Yi said firmly: "my fiancee, Tao Rong, I know your name."


    Tao Rong''s lips trembled. "I repeat, you''ve got the wrong person. My name is Tao Rong. That''s right, but I''m someone else''s wife. I''m not your fiancee at all. We haven''t met each other and I don''t know you. What evidence do you have to prove that I''m the one you''re looking for? You can''t force me to admit it."


    Ao Yi slightly frowned, obviously a little unhappy, he directly stepped forward.


    With Nie Zhao about the same height, strong physique brought about by the sense of oppression let Tao Rong can not help but step back.


    Tao Rong folded his hands and clenched his fist to make a defensive gesture. "What do you want? Don''t make me hit people


    "You know, you can''t beat me!" Ao Yi has already stepped onto the stage.


    Tao Rong''s heart beat faster and faster, and Ao Yi''s skill was so powerful that when we first met, we knew that Tao Rong couldn''t beat Ao Yi at that time, not to mention Ao Yi who looked more powerful now.


    If he wants to do it by force, he has no power to fight.


    The closer Ao Yi approached, the more Tao Rong retreated until he hit the mirror. If he retreated again, Tao Rong had to take the initiative.


    But she a punch in the past, not surprisingly, with Nie Zhao general easy to catch her.


    Before Tao Rong had time to withdraw his hand, he was pulled in the opposite direction and bumped into a hard embrace.


    Tao Rong is hairy all over.


    Ao Yi hugs her tightly, as if she is still sniffing around."You let go!"


    Tao Rong kick in the past at the same time, Ao Yi holding her a turn, to resolve her attack, but also released her, will she safely placed.


    "It''s you, I''m sure." Ao Yi raised his head and said haughtily.


    Tao Rong immediately stepped back and kept a safe distance before he could respond to what he had just said.


    Are you sure? How do you know for sure? By smell? Primitive people?


    Tao Rong is naturally angry when she is teased like this, but she is not Ao Yi''s opponent. Now that the other party has completely identified her identity, there is no need for her to play a solo role.


    "Ao Yi, what do you want? Now that you''ve found it on my head, you should know that I''ve been married. I''ve been someone else''s wife for a long time. Before we met. " Tao Rong seriously said: "I know your identity is certainly not simple, and you must be a good man, you let me go."


    Ao Yi looked at Tao Rong for a while and said, "no, you''re my fiancee. I''m here to take you. Come home with me and we''ll get married. "


    Tao Rong is going to be crazy by this guy. "Brother, we are not familiar. Do you really want to marry someone you are not familiar with and don''t love? Do you know what is husband and wife and what is love? I have people I love, and You look at the identity is not simple, your family allows you to marry someone else''s woman? Bigamy is against the law in this society. "


    "never mind. I has the final say in my marriage. Bigamy, I will make you divorce. You don''t have to consider this. I said you are my fiancee, you can marry me only in this lifetime." Ao Yi rarely said a long sentence, the tone is still firm.


    Tao Rong was so angry that she laughed twice. "I didn''t promise you to be your fiancee. It''s your wishful thinking. Are you a tyrant? It''s a shameless robber who forced me to marry. What''s the difference between you and the one who kidnapped me that day? "

 Chapter 706

    Tao Rong''s expression is twisted. Ao Yi looks at Tao Rong with a taut face. Tao Rong is really afraid that he will start directly next second.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are full of defense and resistance. Ao Yi''s perception is strong. How can he not know Tao Rong''s emotion.


    Tao Rong looked at Ao Yi and looked at her like this. After thinking about it, she softened her attitude and said, "Ao Yi, you saved me that day. I appreciate you. It''s wrong to cheat you later. But it''s also because you really scared me. You asked me to be your fiancee. Have you ever asked me if I would like to? I am also a person, there is no reason for you to make a decision for my future. Aoyi, you can''t take mine. "


    Tao Rong felt that he had completely moved and explained with emotion and reason.


    Unfortunately, Ao Yi is also very stubborn. Since his decision has been made, he will not change it.


    "No way." Ao Yi completely irreversible answer way.


    Tao Rong is really a headache. What a wooden head is this. "I''m married. I''m someone else''s woman."


    Ao Yi looks at Tao Rong, "I said you don''t care."


    Tao Rong looks at Ao Yi with a puzzled face. It can be said that his conditions are very good. Maybe it''s also a rich family. Do you need to marry someone else''s wife when you are young? Don''t you really feel diaphragmatic?


    Ao Yi is really unhappy that Tao Rong once married. In his impression, girls can only marry one person.


    But Tao Rong should marry him, this does not accord with his impression.


    When he learned the truth, he just wanted to come to see Tao Rong quickly to find out the truth.


    He didn''t think about what to do if she was really someone else''s woman?


    But at the moment when he saw Tao Rong, he knew that no matter how many times she married, she had to be his bride and stay with him forever. So he didn''t hesitate about this.


    He didn''t know what emotion was.


    He only knows what he wants to do now.


    So when Tao Rong tries to persuade him, Ao Yi goes forward and grabs Tao Rong''s wrist and drags people out.


    "Come with me."


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that Ao Yi didn''t even listen now. He was too anxious.


    "I I''m pregnant Tao Rong suddenly yelled.


    Ao Yi is a Leng, turn a head to see to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong immediately used his tears to attack, "I''m really pregnant. My husband and I, as well as the baby in my stomach, are a happy family of three. Do you really want to break up our family? Children are innocent. She has nothing to do with you. Let us go. "


    Ao Yi stares at Tao Rong''s abdomen.


    Tao Rong is really afraid that he will suddenly ask, there is evidence.


    After all, this kind of thing even Tao Rong is not sure, she just did what she should do.


    Ao Yi looked at it for a long time. He didn''t know what he thought. He suddenly let go of his hand and said to Tao Rong, "I''ll think it over."


    Then he left without waiting for Tao Rong to speak.


    Tao Rong Leng in situ, really want to swear, who let him consider ah, she this is to refuse ah!


    However, if this meaning, Tao Rong thinks that Ao Yi may come again, it''s really a bad comer.


    In a short time, she had better not go out.


    Let''s wait for Nie Zhao to come back and make things clear.


    Ao Yi really took people away, Tao Rong went out to wake people up, everyone was scared.


    What''s wrong with Tao Rong? Tao Rong can only say secret operation.


    Because Tao Rong is a soldier''s family member, although people are still upset, they are not in a hurry to call the police.


    Tao Rong safely back home, want to contact with Nie Zhao, first say this thing.


    But the topic has not yet opened, Nie Zhao has something to do and hung up in a hurry.


    This kind of feeling is like Nie Zhao had something to hide from her before.


    But what can happen now? After all, she has promised that as long as Nie Zhao comes back, she will tell him everything. It is reasonable that they will not have any misunderstanding and contradictions.


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong felt that she thought too much.


    During this time, she didn''t know whether she was pregnant or not, so she didn''t dare to do general training, so she had to take a walk.


    So it''s very boring not to go out.


    Two days later, Tao Rong suddenly received a strange phone call.


    After hearing the sound, Tao Rong was scared to hang up the phone.


    But the reaction is funny. No matter how fierce Ao Yi is, he can''t rush into Nie''s house.


    What are you afraid of.


    Then I got a text message.


    "I''m Ao Yi"


    I guess Ao Yi thinks Tao Rong doesn''t know it''s him. His voice is so distinctive that he can''t recognize it.


    Tao Rong thought for a long time, when Ao Yi called again, Tao Rong decided to take it.


    "I think about it. You come with me. When the baby is born, send it back to him."Tao Rong dull reaction for a long time, just understand what he said.


    "So you want us to separate?" Tao Rong asked in a low voice.


    Ao Yi doesn''t know how to be a mother and daughter.


    "That''s his child. Leave it to him. You come with me."


    "Aoyi, aoyi, you can''t think about it unless you take my body!" Tao Rong suddenly roared.


    Breaking up their mother and daughter is Tao Rong''s fault.


    This is the first time that Tao Rong roars at Ao Yi out of control. After roaring, the phone hangs up.


    Ao Yi here is also muddled, probably don''t know Tao Rong still has such a side, let him a little reaction for a moment.


    Is also Tao Rong really angry, gave Ao Yi to suppress.


    Next, Ao Yi really didn''t harass Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao finally came back.


    It''s just that on the same day that I came back, an Wenlan, whom I haven''t seen for a long time, came back with me. Although not the same car, but Tao Rong still feel geying, she knows that this time an Wenlan has been in the military region.


    Who knows if she harasses Nie Zhao.


    When Nie Zhao came back, Tao Rong could see clearly that he was thinner with naked eyes.


    When they meet, Nie Zhao doesn''t feel excited. She seems to be very tired. Tao Rong doesn''t have a little girl''s heart. She wants Nie Zhao to give her some intimate actions as soon as she comes back to express her missing. She just loves him.


    Tao Rong takes the initiative to help Nie Zhao''s hand and take his arm.


    But Nie Zhao seems to be inadvertently avoided.


    Tao Rong didn''t think much, because he was carrying a bag.


    When Tao Rong wanted to get closer, Nie Zhao suddenly said, "I''m sweating. Don''t get me on you. I''ll take a bath first. "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with a puzzled face and goes back to her room. But when Tao Rong is a little lost, Nie Zhao stops and looks back at her, just like a poor little dog waiting for her master to follow.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing. He was still attached to her, so he immediately followed her.


    Recently, Tao Rong is in a good mood. Ao Yi doesn''t disturb her, and the moon has been postponed for five or six days. She feels that everything is developing in a good direction, so she doesn''t care about small problems with Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 707

    One day, two days, Nie Zhao''s abnormal attitude made Tao Rong a little impatient.


    Although the performance is still normal, but Tao Rong is very sensitive, can feel the difference of Nie Zhao.


    And the most important thing is that Nie Zhao has never asked Tao Rong about those secrets since he came back.


    It''s just about preparing for the wedding.


    Such indifference is not like Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong tries to ask Nie Zhao what happened? But there is no answer.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong finds that an Wenlan is also very strange.


    In the past, as long as she and Nie Zhao were at home, she always came to shake in front of them from time to time.


    But since she first came back, she seldom went out of the house after giving Tao Rong a strange smile. She stayed in her room for a long time. Tao Rong sometimes didn''t know if she was at home.


    Because of the dull atmosphere.


    Tao Rong is not in the mood to share with Nie Zhao the change of her body and the conjecture that she is likely to be pregnant.


    Finally things changed on this day.


    Uncle Wang sent a key.


    That''s the key to the little aunt''s room upstairs.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao for unknown reasons, but Nie Zhao is in a trance and immediately calls his grandfather.


    Tao Rong also heard what he said on the phone, but he didn''t quite understand.


    "Everything in the room is at your disposal. It''s yours. It''s my farewell gift for you to go out on your own."


    Tao Rong frowned at Nie Zhao and asked, "what does grandfather mean by this? Why did the little aunt give it to us? "


    Nie Zhao then said, "because it was the legacy of my biological mother Nie meizhao."


    Tao Rong immediately stares at Nie Zhao, remembering this period of time, and has a guess in his heart. Is it because Nie Zhao knows his unusual life experience that he is so abnormal these days?


    After all, this It''s too far from what they thought.


    "And your father?" Tao Rong immediately asked a key question.


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly changed. "I don''t know who it is. My grandfather doesn''t say it, and Maybe it was because of him that my mother died and I was forced to hide my identity and live


    Tao Rong''s heart is pulled up in an instant. Looking at Nie Zhao sitting there still straight, she doesn''t know how to comfort him. This kind of impact is more terrible than orphans without parents.


    Tao Rong looked at the key Nie Zhao held in his hand and asked, "do you want to have a look? There should be a picture of your mother in it. "


    After all, it''s very difficult to see Nie meizhao''s photos in the Nie family. Tao Rong broke in last life. She remembers that there are photo albums there.


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while, and then he stood up. It was just a moment when he stood up. He shook for a moment, as if he could not stand steadily.


    Tao Rong can''t imagine that Nie Zhao is so weak in spirit. Tao Rong is reflecting on whether he thinks Nie Zhao is too strong. Only in this way can he feel that this truth will make him suffer for a while at most, but not so much.


    Is there anything else bothering him that makes him so depressed?


    Tao Rong sat in the original place thinking, suddenly Nie Zhao said: "don''t you accompany me?"


    Tao Rong is stunned and looks up at Nie Zhao.


    It''s this expression again, as if he was afraid that if she didn''t keep up, he would lose her.


    Now is his special period, Tao Rong can only put aside all doubts and cooperate with him as much as possible.


    Come to the little aunt''s room.


    It''s similar to what I remember. The girl''s life is very beautiful. It''s always managed by Aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang.


    After all, they are all people who have taken care of Nie meizhao.


    Nie Zhao goes in with Tao Rong and tells Tao Rong about the legend of Nie meizhao.


    When you hear the genius part.


    Tao Rong can''t help touching her stomach. No wonder Xiao Xiao was spoiled by the old man when she was a child, not only because she looks like Nie meizhao.


    as like as two peas, the same genius is the same as Nie Mei. It is a copy of Nie Mei''s recruitment. But Tao Rong confirms that Xiao Xiao''s EQ is higher than Nie Mei.


    It''s the same to be kind.


    There are all kinds of Nie meizhao''s decorations in the room. They are all from childhood. All kinds of dolls are piled together.


    A bookshelf is a variety of even the name of the book to read people face confused force books.


    Tao Rong looks around with Nie Zhao, and finally sits on the bed holding the album.


    Tao Rong leans on Nie Zhao''s shoulder and looks at the dusty photos together.


    One by one, all in black and white.


    But the people inside are vivid.


    Both the old man and the old lady dote on Nie meizhao. There are many pictures of her. It is estimated that in their eyes, their daughter must be an angel.


    ''s adorable adorable as like as two peas, the photos of several moments are almost the same as Xiao Xiao''s.The bigger and bigger niemei''s moves are, the longer and the more beautiful they are.


    At this time, I also know why Nie Zhao and Nie Xuan are so similar.


    Because Nie meizhao looks most like her second brother.


    "It''s beautiful." Tao Rong couldn''t help sighing.


    Nie Zhao''s mouth turned a little, "well, it''s very beautiful."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao. It''s hard to see that he looks a little softer. He feels relieved immediately.


    The album is thick, but it''s gone in three quarters.


    The last one is also the one that attracts two people''s eyes most.


    A weak woman with a crying baby lying in her arms.


    But that life looked at the woman who was about to pass, but she showed off her smile and raised her hand weakly to compare with a v.


    At the moment of seeing this picture, Nie Zhao''s eyes were red, and tears had spilled from his eyes.


    Tao Rong was also shocked.


    As a mother, Tao Rong seems to be able to see what Nie meizhao wanted to express through this blank photo.


    At that time, she must not be allowed to take photos. Everyone would ask her to have a good rest, because her body was no longer good.


    In the photo, her chest was bandaged with white gauze somewhere, as if she had been injured before.


    Under such circumstances, who dares to give her a picture.


    But maybe she knew that she would die soon, so she had to leave a memorial for herself and her children.


    In the photo, she also tries to smile, just gave birth to a child, but also with a wounded woman, who can laugh out, how great, love this child can do this.


    The last thing she left for Nie Zhao was probably this smile.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are also red. He looks at Nie Zhao, who has already shed tears in silence.


    "She''s so happy to laugh."


    "Well, because you''re in the world."


    Tao Rong said while embracing Nie Zhao as much as possible, trying to comfort him.


    "It''s nice that she''s my mother." Nie Zhao was in tears, touching the photo with his hand.

 Chapter 708

    Nie Zhao was happy. His father didn''t love him, and his mother didn''t hurt him. In his calculating life, only his grandfather was the only comfort.


    Now, with only one photo, Nie Zhao knows that his mother loves him and remembers him at the end of his life.


    Even if it is short, even if he did not remember the maternal love, as long as once had, it will give him great courage.


    It''s more comforting than those false family feelings.


    Tao Rong is glad, at least knowing the truth is not all bad.


    Tao Rong patted Nie Zhao on the shoulder and said, "she''s my future mother-in-law. It''s so good."


    Nie Zhao is stunned, then suddenly turns around and hugs Tao Rong tightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Nie Zhao buries his head on Tao Rong''s shoulder. Tao Rong can feel that he is being baptized by tears.


    Maybe Nie Zhao is looking for comfort.


    Tao Rong also holds Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao murmured: "don''t leave me."


    Tao Rong puzzled raised eyebrows, said with a smile: "I will be completely tied to death by you, how can I leave you."


    "I only have you and my mother. When my mother is gone, you must accompany me all your life and never leave me." Nie Zhao continued.


    Tao Rong patiently responds to Nie Zhao''s emotional questions one after another.


    It''s like a child without a sense of security.


    Nie Zhao constantly brainwashed Tao Rong with similar questions.


    Tao Rong can only keep saying that he will not leave.


    When Nie Zhao finally calms down, Nie Zhao suddenly says, "Tao Rong, I love you, only you."


    Tao Rong chuckled and replied, "me too."


    Tao Rong thought that Nie Zhao would take advantage of the situation to ask him the questions he had before. But after a long time, Tao Rong found out that Nie Zhao had fallen asleep.


    Put him down and lie on the small bed. Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s dark circles in doubt. It seems that he hasn''t had a good rest all the time.


    His life experience has been investigated for a long time, and he should have done all kinds of psychological preparation. How can he really know that it has such a great impact on him?


    Tao Rong turns to look at the last photo in the album. No matter how many times she looks at it, she can feel the deep maternal love.


    But it''s not right to look at it. Part of this picture is cut out, not the whole picture.


    Tao Rong thought about it. What won''t be cut out is the so-called biological father.


    About the situation between Nie Zhao''s parents, Nie Zhao didn''t say it in detail, and Tao Rong didn''t dare to ask more. For fear of making him sad, he just wanted to wait until he wanted to say it.


    Nie Zhao had a sound sleep in his mother''s room and woke up at night.


    Tao Rong has been guarding him, looking at the album.


    Nie Zhao wakes up to see that Tao Rong is still there. Suddenly, he feels better. He can''t help but get close to Tao Rong''s waist and hug her. "Later, I wake up and you will be by my side."


    Tao Rong touched Nie Zhao''s hair and said, "are you sober? I found something. Would you like to hear it? "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, the facial expression has a bit strange of ask a way: "what?"


    Tao Rong pointed back at the photo and showed it to Nie Zhao. "Look at this photo. Is it missing part? It''s cut out."


    Nie Zhao''s expression changed quickly. He took Tao Rong''s hand and looked at the photo album in her hand. He frowned slightly, "it''s true!"


    "It could be..."


    "I don''t know the details..." With that, Nie Zhao called Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao.


    But they didn''t know that the old man put the picture in. Only the old man and the dead old lady knew the complete picture.


    There must be nothing to ask from the old man. Naturally, the old photos can''t be found in the final film, and everything is back to the origin.


    Tao Rong is afraid of Nie Zhao''s disappointment. However, seeing that Nie Zhao is not in any mood, he may be used to it.


    It was just time for dinner, so aunt Qiao called them down for dinner.


    As a result, an Wenlan happened to be eating when they went down.


    Tao Rong never avoids her, but Nie Zhao suddenly stops.


    "Let''s go out to eat tonight. We haven''t been out for a long time." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Tao Rong a listen to go out slightly frown, outside there is a dangerous immeasurable Ao Yi, she is a little reluctant to go out.


    But this time Nie Zhao did not ask Tao Rong''s meaning, but directly took Tao Rong out.


    Tao Rong is really speechless sitting in the car, and finally can''t help asking: "why do you avoid an Wenlan? Do you hate her so much now? Or what did she do? "


    Tao Rong asked at random, but when he asked, Nie Zhao''s steering wheel slipped.


    Tao Rong was startled.


    After the car was very stable, Tao Rong turned to look at Nie Zhao and asked seriously, "are you hiding something from me? What happened to an Wenlan? What happened in the military region? ""Nothing." Nie Zhao said reflexively.


    Tao Rong looked at him incredulously, "are you lying to me?"


    Nie Zhao didn''t look at Tao Rong. Instead, he looked straight ahead, and the car drove again.


    "Speak Tao Rong is angry.


    Nie Zhao some impatient way: "is said some annoying words, I think anyway we have to leave, can avoid to avoid just."


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "how can I feel that things are not as simple as you said?"


    "You think too much, or what else?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong thought, "maybe with Nie Chen to embarrass you or something?"


    "No, it''s fast. We''ll leave after the wedding. The north side is ready. Everything will be OK." Nie Zhao murmurs to say, don''t know is to say to Tao Rong or to oneself.


    Although the dinner was eaten outside, Tao Rong was already overwhelmed by the atmosphere.


    When I got home, I realized that it was lucky that I didn''t meet Ao Yi all the way. Maybe Ao Yi had given up.


    After a few days, Yuan Shang came back to help.


    He had been away on business before, but everyone knew he was looking for someone.


    It''s not supposed to be a help when she comes back to help. It''s just that she doubts whether Lin Jie will show up when Tao Rong gets married. However, in Tao Rong''s opinion, it''s whimsical. After all, where does Lin Jie know when she will hold her wedding? The date is all set temporarily.


    Recently, Tao Rong feels more and more uncomfortable. She can''t suppress her impulse and wants to go to the hospital for examination in advance.


    Originally wanted to ask Nie Zhao to go together, but recently the atmosphere between them is strange, and now he and Yuan Shang are busy, Tao Rong thought about it, or go by himself.


    I''m not afraid of Ao Yi. After all, that guy has disappeared.


    Tao Rong didn''t find someone to accompany her, just like her most important little secret. She kept it secret before she was sure.


    After the examination, the doctor told her that the time was too short, not sure. Tao Rong said it didn''t matter. The rest was to go home and wait for news.


    But when she left the hospital, she seemed to see an Wenlan.

 Chapter 709

    Tao Rong was surprised and thought he was wrong, so he found a corner to wait at the door.


    As a result, I really saw an Wenlan.


    Looking at her hand with the same medical record book, I think she really came to see a doctor.


    But an Wenlan is a doctor. She is not used to coming to this hospital. She also has a private doctor. How can she come here alone?


    Apart from being very famous in obstetrics and Gynecology, other places are very common.


    Tao Rong suddenly thought of a possibility, but the time was a little different.


    Is an Wenlan pregnant.


    Thinking of what she had done in her last life, Tao Rong suddenly felt cold on her back.


    If she had known that she was pregnant in her last life, instead of secretly getting rid of the child she didn''t want, she chose to let everyone know and then use her to let her have a miscarriage. The main purpose of an Wenlan was to make Tao Rong and Nie Zhao feel guilty for her.


    She is really vicious. She wants to use herself and her children to achieve her goal.


    But if so, shouldn''t an Wenlan hate Tao Ronghuai''s child more? She can be so cruel to her children, can she be kind to Xiaoxiao?


    Maybe being kind to Xiaoxiao is just for Nie Zhao?


    No!


    An Wenlan once wanted to kill Xiaoxiao.


    Tao Rong thinks of it.


    Although Zheng Shunjia is aimed at Tao Rong, her source of information is basically an Wenlan. She has always been an Wenlan''s gun.


    So that time, Tao Rong was pushed downstairs by Zheng Shunjia, almost miscarried, and finally broke her body, leading to Xiao Xiao''s premature birth, so that her body was very poor, which was not entirely Zheng Shunjia''s malice.


    It''s more about an Wenlan''s back arrangement.


    After Tao Rong figured it out, she took a cool breath.


    His whole body trembled and gasped in anger, and the hatred in his eyes was hard to hide.


    She instinctively wants revenge, but at the thought that Xiaoxiao may be coming, she dare not take risks. She used to be alone. She can do whatever she wants to do regardless of her own safety, just for happiness, but now she dare not act rashly.


    She couldn''t let Nie Zhao take revenge for her last life, so she had to bear it for the time being.


    Just as Tao Rong was breathing gently, a voice appeared behind her.


    "You''re not pregnant."


    Tao Rong was stunned. All the cells in her brain seemed to be passing through by electric current. With a sharp look in her eyes, she suddenly waved her arm and hit her back, but she was still firmly caught.


    Tao Rong looked at him coldly, "I don''t want to hear such words."


    Ao Yi fixed of looking at her, brain still stubborn say: "you cheat me again."


    Tao Rong pulled back her hand and said, "I''ve got the early symptoms of pregnancy. I came to the hospital for examination just to rest assured. Now the hospital doesn''t dare to say that I''m not pregnant."


    Tao Rong really didn''t expect that Ao Yi had disappeared and reappeared after these days, and he also tracked and investigated her.


    Tao Rong cheated him that he was pregnant before, but now he was exposed. He just came to check, which really annoys Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi is a little confused and unwilling. He doesn''t understand that he used to be able to do things as long as he identified them. How can he get to Tao Rong''s side? There are so many problems.


    Ao Yi doesn''t speak, looking at Tao Rong''s indifferent expression, the original resolute and simple eyes become a little wronged and reproached.


    Ao Yi and Nie Zhao''s eyes are very beautiful, but they are totally different.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes let people know that he is smart and resolute.


    But aoyi''s eyes know that it''s easy to cheat. It''s too simple, but it''s tough to let people know that this person is not easy to provoke. It''s better to stay away for safety.


    Being stared at by such magic eyes, Tao Rong really can''t stand it, as if he bullied a person who shouldn''t be bullied.


    Tao Rong is ready to leave, but she moves, and Ao Yi blocks Tao Rong''s way at a very fast speed.


    Tao Rong impatiently just about to open his mouth, he heard Ao Yi ask, "is that man so good?"


    Yi Tao Yi Rong seems to insist on the idea that Ao''s son doesn''t know how to marry him. It''s strange that he doesn''t want to ask for the wrong idea.


    "No, why should I marry him and have children for him?" Tao Rong said sarcastically.


    Aoyi pause for a moment, suddenly said, "but I''m better than him."


    Tao Rong face such Ao Yi, can only ask, "where is better than him."


    Ao Yi probably has never said such words in his life, and his face is stifled. "I have more money than him, better Kung Fu than him, better than him Also higher than him, and he is a soldier, he certainly does not accompany you as long as I do! So... "


    Tao Rong''s mouth twitched, "so?"


    "So come with me." Aoyi said, eyes do not know where to put.Tao Rong pursed her lips and sighed. She didn''t want to offend Ao Yi very much. It wasn''t because she had any feelings for Ao Yi. In fact, they were not familiar with him at all. They just felt that the influence behind him was unfathomable. They were not afraid of even inquiring about the Nie family''s situation. It was definitely not simple people and things. It was the best to solve the problem peacefully in the face of such people.


    "In my eyes, the advantages you said are not important, the important thing is that I have fallen in love with him, and we are about to have the fruits of love." Tao Rong said while touching his abdomen with a loving face. This expression was very strange to Ao Yi, but it was very moving.


    "If there are children, I will accept it. Come with me." Aoyi this time did not hesitate, but firmly said.


    Tao Rong looks up at Ao Yi, shakes his head and says no more.


    Ao Yi''s eyes flashed. Suddenly, he still wanted to hold Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong''s reaction was quick. He took a step back, picked up the idle broom and waved it toward Ao Yi''s face. Ao Yi naturally avoided it without any effort.


    "Even if I can''t beat you, I won''t be slaughtered!" Tao Rong attitude tough said.


    Ao Yi stood in the same place and gave Tao Rong a deep look. Her attack posture was standard, she had both attack and defense, and she had no fear in her eyes. In his impression, the outside women should be weak, only the women on their side would be so strong, but no one dared to do this to him even if they were strong girls of her own family.


    Tao Rong refused again and again, which made him feel more and more uncomfortable. This discomfort was not sad, but an unspeakable feeling, like being crawled all over by ants and unable to dodge.


    At this time, Tao Rong, who saw Ao Yi in a daze, quickly fled and ran away with the fastest speed.

 Chapter 710

    She didn''t expect to run away smoothly, but it''s strange that Ao Yi didn''t catch up. Naturally, she didn''t think Ao Yi would give up easily. After all, the boy''s head is not understandable. Sure enough, we should tell Nie Zhao about it quickly, or maybe one day Ao Yi''s head will be taken away.


    Tao Rong quickly returns home and wants to find Nie Zhao, but unexpectedly finds Nie Zhao and an Wenlan talking in the garden.


    She can''t see an Wenlan''s expression, but she can see Nie Zhao''s expression.


    It was a real angry look, but not an obvious anger, but a repressive anger.


    The garden is open, and the appearance of Tao Rong naturally attracted Nie Zhao''s attention.


    It''s impossible to eavesdrop.


    Not only Nie Zhao won''t speak any more, but even an Wenlan just looks back at her with a sad look and turns away.


    "Why aren''t you at home today? Where have you been?" Nie Zhao is the first to ask unnaturally.


    Tao Rong felt that he was changing the topic. He didn''t say anything about Ao Yi first. "It''s boring to go to the library alone. Don''t you mean to be busy? Why are you at home? "


    "Just come back early." Nie Zhao steps forward and takes Tao Rong''s hand.


    But in terms of strength, it''s not holding hands, it''s holding hands.


    Tao Rong a little uncomfortable frown, "how can you talk to her here, just in a fight?"


    Nie Zhao seems to be instantly nervous, even grasp the strength has changed, "came back to coincide with, said two words." Said here, Nie Zhao also pretended to be relaxed and said: "how? Jealous? "


    Tao Rong snorted with a smile, glanced at Nie Zhao and said, "when did you say something so hesitant? Do you want me to say that I just want to know what you are saying


    Nie Zhao was stunned, and then stretched out his hand to pull Tao Rong into his arms. He gently stroked Tao Rong''s head and said, "why do you suddenly become so irritable and sensitive? Are you anxious before marriage? What she and I can say is an old topic. It''s just like my grandfather and them. I hope I can think about staying in Nanshi again, so I just started to argue. "


    Tao Rong is buried in Nie Zhao''s chest. He can''t see Nie Zhao''s expression at this moment, but he is convinced by his reasons. After all, it''s probably what everyone in the Nie family wants to let them stay. No matter what the reason is, it seems that everyone doesn''t want them to leave.


    Even she was suggested by Aunt Qiao.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "there are three reasons why you want to leave here. One is to investigate your life experience, the other is to protect me from being wronged, and the third is that you don''t want to have a direct conflict with Nie Chen. Now the first reason is gone. It seems that Nie Chen doesn''t want you to leave. Do you still want to leave firmly? "


    "Don''t say that. The most important thing is to make your life comfortable and free from injustice." Nie Zhao said softly.


    If it is usually Tao Rong will say that they are not afraid of those, but now there may be Xiao Xiao, she just want to give her baby daughter the most healthy living environment. No one''s going to stare at her all day.


    So this sentence, Tao Rong did not follow.


    But Nie Zhao suddenly said, "if you really stay, will you be angry?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, surprised of she not from raised head to see toward Nie Zhao, affirmation way: "what do you say?"


    Instead of looking down at Tao Rong, Nie Zhao looked into the distance. "I''m just making an analogy. If you really can''t leave, will you be angry with me? "


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao for a while, "No."


    Hearing the answer, Nie Zhao patted Tao Rong on the back and said, "don''t worry, you will go."


    After that, Nie Zhao went to do other things, but Tao Rong left a huge question in her heart. How could Nie Zhao say such a hypothesis.


    Is there really any problem to embarrass Nie Zhao, let Nie Zhao can''t free and easy with her.


    Naturally, Tao Rong will not fantasize because of an Wenlan. After all, she is nothing in Nie Zhao''s eyes now.


    Tao Rong is worried about what''s hidden in Nie Zhaojun district. In order not to let her worry, she didn''t tell her that she wanted to solve the problem secretly, so she became a little frustrated.


    But even so, Nie Zhao''s performance during this period was quite different from Nie Zhao she knew and understood, as if she had never seen such a Nie Zhao.


    I suspect Nie Zhao may have some big trouble. Since I can''t ask, Tao Rong is not good enough to give him any more trouble. If it''s too big, I won''t go out before I get married.


    These days, Tao Rong at home and other hospital news. Nie Zhao is busy for the wedding, and his performance is normal.


    It''s the strange interaction between Nie Chen and an Wenlan.


    Tao Rong always doubts whether an Wenlan is pregnant at this time. After all, an Wenlan has been very upset and in a bad mood. But Nie Chen seems to know something and is very happy and looking forward to it.


    But if Nie Chen really knows something, shouldn''t he say it for the first time? Nie Chen that kind of disposition has no reason to hide, will certainly show off.Tao Rong thought that maybe they were waiting for a definite result.


    Once, Tao Rong went downstairs. When she passed their bedroom, she seemed to hear them quarrel. But in the twinkling of an eye, Nie Chen was attentive to an Wenlan at the dinner table. Her behavior was really puzzling.


    Although Tao Rong was curious for a while and worried about whether they would get a moth at the wedding, she was soon disturbed by the more obvious reaction of her body.


    Finally one day, when she was drinking tea on the first floor, she received a phone call.


    Call notice is Tao Rong request, after all, she can''t go out, and this kind of small money is done.


    Tao Rong nervously holds her mobile phone. She is not standing or sitting. Her strange behavior has attracted the attention of aunt Qiao next door.


    "Congratulations, Mrs. Nie. You are pregnant."


    I''m pregnant. I''m really pregnant.


    Tao Rong should have repeatedly asked for confirmation, but she was nervous and couldn''t make a sound.


    Before and after the doctor seems to have said something, but Tao Rong''s ears can only constantly echo such a sentence.


    During this time, she took a cat puppet with her, which can be squeezed in the palm of her hand for a moment to relieve her over excitement.


    Xiaoxiao! Her Xiao Xiao! Her baby girl!


    All the clips about Xiaoxiao, from small to large, never fade in her memory. At this time, they are playing repeatedly in her mind, just like movies. Mingming didn''t pay much attention to the little angel before, but it was as clear as before.

 Chapter 711

    Tao Rong as if to see, small people glutinous glutinous toward his mother''s lovely appearance.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know why what emerges from her heart now is not the emotion of being moved, but a kind of emotion of being cut like a knife.


    Tao Rong could not help but shed tears.


    Thank you for hanging up.


    Tao Rong is sitting on the sofa, staring at her mobile phone and her cat puppet. Involuntarily murmured: "Xiaoxiao, finally wait until you, we can finally meet. This time, I won''t let you down. "


    With that, Tao Rong thought he would feel better, but he still couldn''t hold it. At this time, aunt Qiao next door had already looked over.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to be seen, so she ran back to her room quickly, leaving aunt Qiao frowning and wondering to stay in the distance.


    Tao Rong went back to the room and cried heartily. The cat puppets under her head were all soaked by her tears.


    Her eyes were swollen when she slowed down.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Tao Rong thinks that she will scare Nie Zhao. She quickly washes her face and arranges. She wants to find Nie Zhao.


    Tell Nie Zhao the news in person and make him happy with himself.


    The joyful mood makes Tao Rong become a little excited.


    No matter whether it''s dangerous outside, let Uncle Zhang drive her to the hotel where she is going to hold the wedding banquet to find Nie Zhao.


    Fortunately, no strange people stopped the car all the way.


    Tao Rong quickly reached the hotel.


    When I arrived at the banquet hall of the hotel, I didn''t see Nie Zhao. Instead, I saw yuan Shang, who was assigned by the staff.


    Not only yuan Shang, but also yuan Xu. It seems that the two brothers are discussing something.


    Tao Rong is a little surprised to come forward, Yuan Xu suddenly noticed Tao Rong, immediately nervous: "how did you come?"


    Seeing yuan Xu, Tao Rong laughingly said, "it''s not strange that I''m here. It''s strange that you''re here. Yes? To your second brother? " Clearly last time we met, we couldn''t get out of the emotional confusion. It''s a lot more natural now.


    But when Tao Rong said that, Yuan Xu''s face became unnatural.


    Yuan Nanai shook his head and said with a smile, "this fool begged your husband and said that he wanted to set up a perfect wedding scene for you."


    Tao Rong a Leng, some moving looking at Yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu hit yuan Shang awkwardly, then looked at Tao Rong and said, "don''t worry. I asked Nie Zhao for permission. It''s a wedding gift for you. But there''s not much I can do to help


    Tao Rong doesn''t worry about Nie Zhao. She worries that Mrs. yuan can agree so readily when she knows about it? I don''t think I hate their husband and wife.


    Yuan Shang said with a reluctant smile: "do you know? Your wedding arrangement is absolutely the biggest I''ve ever seen. It''s estimated that no one will surpass it in the next ten years. Nie Zhao has made great efforts for you. For your wedding, our other brothers are flying around the world to help you find things. " After that, Yuan Shang looked envious and remorseful.


    As soon as he looks like this, Tao Rong knows that he must be regretting that he didn''t give Lin Jie such a wedding.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Tao Rong can only thank you orally.


    "Are you here to supervise the work?" Yuan Shang recovered his mood.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I''ve come to find Nie Zhao. What about others?"


    Tao Rong asked, Yuan''s two brothers expression is a bit unnatural.


    Yuan Shangli said: "I''m busy elsewhere. What can I do for you? Did you call him? Do you want me to contact you? "


    Tao Rong frowns slightly and turns to look at Yuan Xu. It''s hard for yuan Xu to hide anything in front of Tao Rong. Although he is threatened by his brother, his unnatural mood has revealed the answer.


    Tao Rong shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s nothing. When I pass by, I think of something to ask Nie Zhao. Since I''m not here, I''ll ask again when I go home at night. Then you keep busy. I''ll go first."


    Yuan Xu immediately looked like he wanted to talk but stopped, but yuan Shang was in a high mood, "OK, how did you come here? Do you want someone to take you back


    "Uncle Zhang sent me here." Tao Rong replied, but in fact she has already sent Uncle Zhang away. After all, in her expectation, it will take a long time to see Nie Zhao and tell her about her pregnancy, so she doesn''t plan to let Uncle Zhang wait for her.


    When Tao Rong said that, the two brothers of yuan family didn''t say much.


    Tao Rong waved her hand and left without embarrassment.


    When Tao Rong walked out of the gate, Yuan Shangcai took a breath and turned to look at his younger brother, only to find that Yuan Xu was a little angry. "Well, that''s the only way to avoid conflicts and troubles. Do you want them to quarrel over trifles before they get married? Don''t you mean you want to see her happy? "


    Yuan Xu immediately turned his head and glared at his brother and said, "if you want her to be happy, why does Nie Zhao do it?"


    Yuan Shang rubbed his temple with a headache and said, "what''s wrong with him? An Wenlan comes to him with an appearance of having something urgent to say. Can Nie Zhao drive her away? After all, it''s sister-in-law. What if it''s a family affair? If it''s someone else, I just won''t hide it, but after all, it''s an ex girlfriend relationship. Even if we all believe that Nie Zhao won''t do anything wrong to Tao Rong, I think Tao Rong will also believe him, but if I show her, I will still answer her. The big marriage is around the corner. Why can''t I give her a quick fix. More is better than less. ""But Yuan Xu was interrupted by Yuan Shang when he wanted to say more.


    "Don''t be. Do you know how hard it is for a couple to have lovers together?" Yuan Shang suddenly serious said: "those obstacles can be removed to remove it."


    Yuan Xu heard here, but suddenly said: "what you said is not to solve the problem, is to escape."


    With that, Yuan Xu rushed out, but yuan Shangla couldn''t hold it, so he just sighed.


    But after Yuan Xu rushed out, not only could he not find Tao Rong, but he didn''t even see the shadow of the car.


    According to the distance, there''s no reason to be so fast.


    Yuan Xu looks puzzled, can only continue to look outside, but do not know at this time Tao Rong has been in the staff''s guidance down to the second floor lounge.


    There is no need for Tao Rong to ask yuan Shang and Yuan Xu. There are so many people on the spot, and Nie Zhao is so eye-catching. You can know where Nie Zhao is just by asking any one.


    Tao Rong came to the lounge door, but vaguely heard the noise of the quarrel.


    Although I couldn''t hear it clearly, I was sure that there was not only Nie Zhao''s voice, but also an Wenlan''s voice.


    Tao Rong understood why yuan Shang was lying.


    But at this time Tao Rong mood is not much fluctuation, an Wenlan to pester Nie Zhao is not once or twice, every time are angry is with the woman''s way.


    Tao Rong looks around and walks directly into the next room. She and Nie Zhao have been here before. Knowing the structure, they come to the innermost balcony of the room. If the balcony door next door is open, they can hear the sound of the next room.


    As Tao Rong gets closer to the balcony, the quarrel next door becomes clearer.

 Chapter 712

    "An Wenlan, I still have doubts about that. It''s too small of you to try to bind me in this way. I won''t compromise, and I won''t give you a chance to advance. " Nie Zhao with a cold voice of anger almost exploded in the next room.


    Tao Rong slow down action, standing on the balcony, cold face, listening quietly.


    "Nie Zhao, I admit I designed you, but I can''t help myself! I only have one request, I just hope you don''t leave this home, let me have the chance to see you, is it difficult? I didn''t ask you to divorce and leave Tao Rong. I''m even willing to hide everything. Can''t this prove my sincerity? " An Wenlan with the voice of crying cavity rings out one after another.


    "Well! sincerely? An Wenlan, do you still have sincerity? Look at what you''ve done. What about your pride and self-esteem? How can you stand up to big brother and me? You are crazy. I used to like you. I''m blind. You don''t have to say any more. I won''t stay. I''ll leave with Tao Rong. "


    "And the child!" An Wen Lan suddenly loudly shouts a way.


    Next to Tao Rong a Leng, the child this sensitive vocabulary is almost instantly mobilized all her vigilance.


    What child? Her child is still an Wenlan''s.


    An unknown feeling gradually spread in Tao Rong''s heart.


    Nie Zhao, who hears the child''s two words, has lost all his indifference at this time. He is almost driven to a desperate situation. He grabs an Wenlan''s arms and says, "what can you prove? How can I know that you are not lying to me? You deliberately use this to negotiate with me, just to design me? Do you dare to let elder brother know? "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes gradually scarlet, he looked at an Wenlan with tears in his face, just like looking at a poisonous snake, disgusting, memory suddenly returned to that night.


    That day, he drank the so-called farewell wine with Nie Chen and his father. Many things came to an end. Nie Zhao thought they couldn''t keep him, so he gave up, so he patiently accompanied them.


    Bottle by bottle, red and white, without interruption.


    That was the most time Nie Zhao had ever drunk.


    Nie Demin was the first to get drunk. Nie Zhao, seeing that Nie Chen was almost there, took the lead in pretending to be drunk.


    After all, compared with Nie Chen and Nie Demin, Nie Zhao has always been in the front line, and his body has been steadily trained, so he can''t easily get drunk.


    Even if slightly drunk, the reaction ability still exists.


    Nie Zhao thought that when Nie Chen fell asleep, he got up and left, so he closed his eyes and pretended to be drunk.


    Then he heard Nie Chen shouting a few times, and then he didn''t move.


    Even if Nie Zhao closed his eyes, he could feel that Nie Chen was leaning on the other side. He guessed that Nie Chen couldn''t go to sleep.


    Ben wanted to get up, but suddenly the door opened.


    Nie Zhao''s instinctive defensive style doesn''t act rashly, but suddenly feels that someone comes forward to support him.


    because Ann Wen Lan has a habit of using perfume smell, Nie Zhao, even if he does not deliberately remember, but with his observation ability will be automatically recorded in the mind.


    So it''s an Wenlan.


    No matter whether an Wenlan wants to help him up or not, Nie Zhao doesn''t intend to let this woman touch him. His disgust for her has come to the point where he doesn''t want to have any chance of collective contact.


    So did not install, directly opened his eyes, said: "I am not drunk!"


    In fact, an Wenlan has already helped Nie Zhao. She is scared by his sudden action, and the whole person is frozen.


    Nie Zhao looks at her suspiciously, after all, the reaction is too strange.


    Suddenly an Wenlan''s eyes are sharp. Nie Zhao''s body is conditioned to avoid a safe distance, but it''s too late, because an Wenlan has just touched his shoulder when he is holding him.


    Nie Zhao feels a pain on the shoulder, instantly arouses resistance, Nie Zhao almost mercilessly throws an Wenlan out.


    An Wenlan directly bumps into the door, so painful that she can''t get up for a while. The weaker an Wenlan has probably never been beaten like this.


    Nie Zhao looked at his shoulder and felt numb and stiff from the wound.


    Nie Zhao had experienced the anti drug training, and the general anesthetics had limited effect on him, but now there was a reaction so quickly, and the reaction was unprecedented. Nie Zhao knew that things were not good.


    The only way is to leave here and find someone you trust to help him.


    When Nie Zhao rushes towards the door, he looks suspiciously at Nie Chen and Nie Demin, but they both sleep to death, so Nie Zhao takes back his sight.


    But at the door, an Wenlan, regardless of the pain, hugs Nie Zhao''s foot. Because of the influence of the drugs, Nie Zhao''s reaction speed has plummeted.


    "Don''t touch me, gross! Go away Nie Zhao doesn''t know what an Wenlan is going to do, but he knows that if he continues to stay, it''s really troublesome.


    So Nie Zhao also completely ruthless, hand a palm to split to an Wenlan''s neck, want to knock a person dizzy.


    But at this time, Nie Zhao''s strength is not enough under the influence of drugs. If he continues to fight, it really makes an Wenlan cry out in pain, but he can''t make people faint.With such a delay, even if Nie Zhao broke away from an Wenlan and opened the door, he gradually could not control his body and consciousness. He left a few bloody scratches on the side of the door. Finally, he was paralyzed at the door and could not make any effort.


    Nie Zhao wants to speak, but he can''t even control it. Every part of the body is twitching with his tenacious willpower, but it has little effect.


    At this time, an Wenlan also came over with full of pain, "don''t struggle. This is the first achievement developed by the military hospital. It is specially designed to deal with those prisoners and spies who have experienced professional training. It is also effective for you. Your struggle will only make you feel uncomfortable."


    Nie Zhao looks at her viciously, but an Wenlan touches her neck with a face full of grievances, and says with a cry: "you hate me so much, how can you lay such a heavy hand on me? Don''t you know I''m afraid of pain? Do you really have no feelings for me? "


    Nie Zhao couldn''t make a sound, but his lips could barely move. "Roll!"


    An Wenlan''s eyes flashed. She saw the complete disgust from Nie Zhao''s expression, which was the most unacceptable emotion for her.


    An Wen Lan wry smile two, "you will regret."


    It''s been a long time since Nie Zhao woke up again. As soon as he woke up, he was completely frightened by what he saw in front of him. He almost rolled down from the messy bed. When he looked back, he couldn''t believe that it was the place where he had been, and an Wenlan, who was covered with traces on the bed.

 Chapter 713

    Although he thought about what an Wenlan was doing to him, he didn''t think that an Wenlan would dare to do it.


    Nie Zhao is shocked to see an Wenlan''s back on the bed. Everything seems to collapse in an instant. He has never escaped from the scene and rushed into the bathroom.


    The soreness of his muscles made him almost unstable. He didn''t know whether it was the residual reaction of the medicine or the numbness of his body caused by lying too long.


    These make him unable to judge what he has experienced in this period of time, but the traces on the bed and the appearance of an Wenlan''s exposed body also show some things. Nie Zhao wants to convince himself that he was cheated, and it''s very difficult for him to pretend everything.


    When going back again, an Wenlan had already packed up and sat by the bed waiting for him.


    Nie Zhao''s face turns pale and looks at her. He almost asks with hatred: "what have you done?"


    An Wenlan obstinately looked up at him and said, "just take back what should belong to me."


    "Don''t you think you''re ambivalent? It was you who gave up everything. What do you mean now? You lied to me, right? We didn''t do anything. Everything is just the illusion of your design. "


    Nie Zhao wants to find evidence even if he doesn''t want to face it, but the traces on the bed can only show that something happened on the bed. In this period, medical identification has not been so developed, so he can''t confirm who did what.


    So Nie Zhao turned his eyes directly to an Wenlan. Seeing Nie Zhao''s eyes, an Wenlan said with a bitter smile: "don''t think about pulling me to identify anything."


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are fierce, even with strong, he also wants to prove it.


    But an Wenlan said easily: "it''s no use, you don''t have to deceive yourself. If you want me to cooperate with the examination, I can go, but you have to know how long it has been, even if there is something in my body, it can''t be detected."


    Nie Zhao looks slightly changed, and an Wenlan doesn''t look like a liar.


    "Don''t worry, we are the only ones who know about it. Nie Chen thinks I''m home. He hasn''t been here at all during this time, so it''s our secret. " An Wenlan stood up with some difficulty and said: "you see, I really love you. I don''t want to destroy you. I just want to leave a memory. You don''t have to be so defensive against me. I won''t tell Tao Rong either. "


    On hearing Tao Rong''s name, Nie Zhao''s blood color on his face instantly faded away, and he looked like he was hit hard.


    How does he face Tao Rong.


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao so, the facial expression is a little twisted, "so afraid she knows?"


    Nie Zhao''s whole body instantly exudes murderous gas, such as ghost like eyes, let an Wenlan think the next second, Nie Zhao will really start to kill.


    "If you dare tell her, I''ll take your life."


    An Wenlan''s jealous heart is about to bleed.


    "So it''s reasonable to hide it. I hide it from Tao Rong and you hide it from Nie Chen. It''s fair." An Wenlan said with a smile.


    It''s not fair. An Wenlan doesn''t care about Nie Chen, but Nie Zhao cares about Tao Rong.


    He did not expect to encounter such a thing, he is sorry for Tao Rong, sorry for her trust, can''t tell her lies make him more painful.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is still dying, he will not be easily led by an Wenlan''s nose. "Your purpose?"


    Whether it''s true or not, an Wenlan certainly has a purpose in doing so.


    "I said, I am for you, for our love." An Wenlan continued.


    Nie Zhao sneers and still looks at her defensively.


    An Wenlan sighed and went out. "I''ll go out at night so that I won''t be seen and explained."


    Nie Zhao coldly looked at an Wenlan to leave his room, this just dispirited paralysis sits on the ground.


    He won''t believe it easily. He must find some evidence to prove that everything is false.


    Nie Zhao never gave up and stayed in the military area command to find a way, but at the same time, because he did not dare to face Tao Rong, he still stayed in the military area command after the incident.


    After staring for a period of time, he found that an Wenlan really didn''t have a single moth. It wasn''t until after returning home that an Wenlan said her purpose. She didn''t want Nie Zhao to leave. If Nie Zhao wants to leave, she doesn''t hesitate to poke things out.


    Nie Zhao is anxious every day. He knows Tao Rong''s temper too well. This kind of thing will make him lose Tao Rong. Unless the whole thing is false, there is no room for maneuver. If you want to keep Tao Rong, you can only keep her hidden forever. In that case, he is doomed to be pinched by an Wenlan.


    But he did not expect that this matter has not been solved, and an Wenlan brought him a desperate news.


    An Wenlan said that she was pregnant. At first, he didn''t believe it, but an Wenlan told him that she hadn''t been in the same room with Nie Chen during this period of time. If she didn''t believe it, she could ask Nie Chen.


    Nie Zhao is threatened by an Wenlan again and again.


    He wanted to crush the disgusting woman in front of him."Oh, you designed me so that I could stay?" Nie Zhao can''t believe of say.


    An Wenlan tears, a loving look touched his abdomen, "I want you to stay, want to have you, want our children, but I promise not to destroy your marriage now, I think well, I will cheat Nie Chen that this child is the day he was drunk left, so you don''t have to worry, but as long as you know, this child is your line I''ll stay here to protect our mother and son, OK? It will be a secret forever, and no one will know it. "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes gradually became cold-blooded. "You don''t deserve it!"


    An Wenlan felt the change of atmosphere and said, "if I can''t keep this child, if he has any accident, I will let Tao Rong know about it."


    Nie Zhao''s hand was suddenly relaxed. "You daze me, do this kind of thing, don''t know to cover up, still so aboveboard threat me, an Wenlan, your madness really let me see."


    "Nie Zhao, how can you be so cruel? I just want to look at you, and I''ll be satisfied with the memory of one night. But I''m pregnant by accident. Don''t you want your own children? Children are innocent! Even if you hate me, you shouldn''t hate children for Tao Rong''s sake. " An Wenlan tries to kidnap Nie Zhao with morality.


    She and Nie Chen both know that this is very effective for Nie Zhao, otherwise Nie Chen would not have thought of such a way to be a victim, use Nie Zhao''s guilt to give him more benefits, and let her be a bad person alone.


    Although an Wenlan was dissatisfied with Nie Chen''s design, she didn''t want Nie Zhao to go or lose to Tao Rong. She wanted to leave a mark in Nie Zhao''s heart, even if it was black, so she agreed.


    Now looking at Nie Zhao again and again cruel to him like this, even moved to want her not to this child''s mind, an Wenlan a little regret.


    She regretted that she should not be arrogant. She should have done something that night.

 Chapter 714

    That night, only Nie Chen was the worst.


    Because on Nie Zhao''s bed, Nie Chen hugs an Wenlan once, leaving traces of a bed, but let Nie Zhao bear all the consequences. This wonderful design makes Nie Chen laugh every time he sees Nie Zhao''s face.


    He didn''t want to let his wife do anything with Nie Zhao. After all, he was his wife. Even if he didn''t love her, he didn''t have the interest to let Nie Zhao take advantage of her. He wasn''t so generous.


    It''s just leaving some traces to deceive Nie Zhao, and then pretending to be innocent in front of Nie Zhao.


    This kind of design always admires Nie Chen. Even if Nie Zhao wants to break his head, he doesn''t think that someone will take the initiative to put a green hat on himself.


    If you don''t give Nie Zhao any advantage, you can get benefits from Nie Zhao, which is a sense of achievement that Nie Chen has never had.


    In fact, an Wenlan has always wanted to do such a thing, but Nie Zhao is too defensive for her. She can''t get close to her. It''s a great opportunity to meet Nie Chen and think of going together. However, she didn''t expect to be seen dead by Nie Chen. She can''t really do anything with Nie Zhao, let alone be pregnant with his child.


    Because want to fish in troubled waters, an Wenlan also stopped taking medicine, but did not expect that eventually did not succeed, but harm their pregnancy.


    When she knew it, she was not happy at all, and even wanted to kill it secretly.


    But she didn''t expect that Nie Chen was guarding against her all the time, so Nie Chen knew what she was checking. From then on, she changed her mind and tied Nie Zhao more tightly with her children''s affairs. Naturally, she had no way to kill her children, so she had to cooperate and use them to deal with Nie Zhao.


    During this period of time, an Wenlan is in a bad mood, but Nie Chen is very happy. He not only successfully designed Nie Zhao, but also left Nie Zhao who felt guilty for him for his use. He thought he had a child.


    Although Nie Chen has never been anxious to let an Wenlan give birth to a child, as the eldest son, it is a good thing to have children and heirs.


    All this is in the control of Nie Chen, who has hardly appeared, but an Wenlan is forced into a passive death.


    In the face of this matter, Nie Zhao''s performance is so vivid that Nie Zhao can''t doubt the origin of the child.


    "Even if you don''t want to admit it, the child keeps your blood." An Wen Lan says sadly.


    Nie Zhao could not listen to such words at all. Several threats made it difficult for him to move. He stepped back, even if he wanted to keep calm.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still saying this. As long as you stay and stay in Nanshi, the child will never let Tao Rong know the secret. Your wedding is still the same. You will be the second uncle of the child. There is nothing else." But if you want to leave, if you want to harm the child, I won''t let Tao Rong go easily


    Tao Rong is Nie Zhao''s only weakness, and this time is really pinched to death.


    He felt that at the moment he was humble to a pitiful level, such a predicament, now he is really powerless.


    There are still a lot of doubts in his mind, but he can''t find any evidence. He can think and find them slowly, but Tao Rong can''t wait. As long as an Wenlan says now, he can lose Tao Rong, because he can''t refute anything at this time, and he can''t take the risk.


    But Nie Zhao suddenly thought, maybe when the child is born, paternity test is the biggest evidence.


    But at the bottom of my heart, there is still a voice that worries about what to do if the child is really his. Now I can put an end to all the mistakes. A child from a lie is born in this world, which is the biggest malice to himself. But when the child is born, it''s all too late.


    Who can tell him what to do!


    Nie Zhao closed eyes, the whole person pain decadent appearance unexpectedly let an Wen Lan all distressed.


    She wants to comfort Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao suddenly avoids the virus.


    An Wen Lan takes a deep breath, "you think clearly, listen to me, you can not lose Tao Rong." Then he turned and left.


    Leaving Nie Zhao alone in the room, his mind is full of Tao Rong.


    And he didn''t know, at this time, Tao Rong in the next room had been shocked to directly run to the toilet to retch.


    Nie Zhao and an Wenlan have children.


    Tao Rong has never been so disgusting.


    No wonder Nie Zhao is so strange these days. They should


    Tao Rong suddenly had a terrible guess. Was the child in the last life also No, no, definitely not. Otherwise, how can an Wenlan give up that child.


    But why is this life like this?


    Tao Rong can''t stand the blow. She doesn''t want to stay here any longer. She doesn''t care whether she will be found when she runs out. She just wants to run away from here as far as possible.


    Coincidentally, no one really found that Tao Rong ran out at this time.


    All the way out of a street, was outside has been looking for her yuan Xu to hit."Tao Rong! What''s the matter with you Yuan Xu was shocked to catch Tao Rong running all the way.


    Tao Rong''s face is pale and frightening at this time, as if he would faint at any time. This kind of Tao Rong worries yuan Xu.


    Tao Rong originally just wanted to run all the way, but she was held by someone. She didn''t realize it was yuan Xu. She suddenly raised her head and stared at Yuan Xu.


    That pair of eyes has become red, not the kind of sad want to cry, but angry want to kill the red blood.


    "Tao Tao Rong... " Yuan Xu was frightened by the killing intention contained in it.


    Is such a ferocious Tao Rong the one he knows?


    Yuan Xu was very worried. He didn''t know if Tao Rong had run into something. He asked carefully, "what''s the matter? Who''s upset you? "


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Yuan Xu. Yuan Xu was very hairy because Tao Rong didn''t know him.


    "Tao Rong, don''t scare me. You look very bad. Do you feel sick? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Also don''t know which point suddenly touched Tao Rong''s nerve, Tao Rong unexpectedly gradually recovered consciousness, hand can''t help but touch to own abdomen.


    Drop eyes, eyes strong hate into a strong sadness.


    "Tao Rong, you..."


    Yuan xurong''s only strength in his arms is yuan xurong''s lifebuoy.


    Yuan Xu is a fool, but he feels that Tao Rong seems to be falling down, so he can only quickly hold Tao Rong and stabilize her body.


    "Tao Banyan? Is it Nie Zhao... "


    "Don''t mention it. I''m sorry. Just let me stay. Sorry, just a moment Tao Rong''s voice is hoarse and says that she really has no strength at all. She has no strength in her body and heart. She only has a cold feeling around her. Now she just wants to hold a warm object, no matter who it is. Let her know that she''s alive and she has to be.

 Chapter 715

    "It''s OK. You can do whatever you want." Yuan Xu nervous words are not good, do not understand what is the situation now, also dare not force holding Tao Rong, can only empty hold.


    So they hugged each other on the road until Tao Rong slowly passed.


    In this process, Tao Rong did not shed a tear, but gradually calmed down.


    Tao Rong released yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu was a little embarrassed and worried. He looked at Tao Rong and asked, "I came out to look for you before, but I haven''t found you. Did you just leave? Did you look for..."


    "No Tao Rong directly denied, but looking at Yuan Xu''s look, Tao Rong made up a reason, "I just saw a snake, I was afraid to take things, so I was scared."


    Yuan Xu looked at Tao Rong a little surprised, "snake? Where? I''ll help you get rid of it. "


    "I''ve got into the grass and can''t find it. I''m fine. It''s time to go. I''m sorry to trouble you." Tao Rong unconsciously arranges his clothes and says.


    Looking at the way Tao Rong was about to leave, Yuan Xu immediately took Tao Rong and said, "didn''t you say someone was picking you up? What about people? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, helpless way: "I am afraid to give you trouble just say so, I plan to come out to take a taxi."


    Yuan Xu frowned slightly and said, "you wait. I''ll drive you back."


    Tao Rong immediately refused: "no, I''ll take a taxi at the end of the road."


    Yuan Xu also wanted to insist, but Tao Rong firmly refused, "this is not convenient, you still don''t embarrass me." Tao Rong said with a bitter smile, but thinking of what she had just done, she felt a little untenable.


    Fortunately, Yuan Xu didn''t embarrass Tao Rong, so he could only watch her take a taxi to leave.


    Before leaving, Tao Rong still told us what happened today.


    Tao Rong just doesn''t want to expose his strange reaction today, but in Yuan Xu''s opinion, it may be because he wants to hide this embarrassing thing. No matter what, Yuan Xu nods and agrees to keep the secret. That''s enough.


    But both of them didn''t know that Mrs. yuan, who had been worried about yuan Xu, actually had someone watching him.


    And the scene of their hugging turned into a photo, which was naturally sent to Mrs. yuan. With other people''s description, Mrs. yuan almost didn''t get angry. She explained everything exactly according to her imagination.


    Tao Rong keeps saying that it has nothing to do with Yuan Xu. She won''t provoke yuan Xu, but she is just a friend. However, in a twinkling of an eye, she takes the initiative to seduce her son, so that Yuan Xu will never let her go. In Mrs. yuan''s opinion, such a play of playing hard to get is quite out of fashion, but it happens that her son still eats this, and is caught dead, playing with their yuan family in this way Do these ugly things openly and honestly.


    How could Mrs. yuan let Tao Rong go.


    This time, Tao Rong really touched the bottom line, so that Mrs. yuan no longer hesitated.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao learned that Tao Rong had come to him during this period, and immediately went to contact Tao Rong anxiously, but no one answered the phone at all.


    Nie Zhaoxin has been flustered, call home also said Tao Rong did not come back.


    Nie Zhao has an unknown premonition in his heart. He almost runs home out of his mind for fear that something that he can''t think of will happen.


    But when he came home in a hurry, aunt Qiao told him that Tao Rong had come back and had a rest in the room.


    Nie Zhaoyi''s heart is full of ups and downs.


    "She What was she like when she came back? " Nie Zhao some dare not step, but low voice inquires Qiao aunt.


    Aunt Qiao said with a puzzled face: "it''s normal, isn''t it? Yes? Second young master, did you quarrel? "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed.


    Normal?


    Even if aunt Qiao told him that, he would not feel relieved. After all, it was Tao Rong. Her idea was hard to figure out.


    "Young master, what''s the matter? Husband and wife need to communicate well. The wedding is going to be held soon. We can''t make conflicts at this time. The second young lady answered a phone call before going out. It''s very strange..."


    But aunt Qiao hasn''t told Nie Zhao about her strange discovery. Nie Zhao has already nervously gone to the room on the second floor.


    Nie Zhao stood at the door, even pushed the door in, panting several times to calm down.


    He has been greatly impacted today. He doesn''t want to have any more problems with Tao Rong.


    In fact, how he hopes to be honest with Tao Rong, let her punish him, and then forgive him. He doesn''t ask Tao Rong to comfort him, but just don''t leave him. He can forgive him with his whole life.


    But he did not dare to take risks.


    Push the door and enter, Nie Zhao sees Tao Rong sitting quietly in front of the desk, looking at what, back to the door.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Tao Rong naturally turned around and looked at the door, "how did you come back? Isn''t he busy elsewhere? "


    Nie Zhao clenched his teeth, "I heard you came to me. I called you, but you didn''t answer, so I had to come back to you."


    Nie Zhao said as he walked along naturally.Tao Rong looked down at the mobile phone beside her and said, "Oh, I forgot to call out the voice. I didn''t notice. I didn''t have to look for you either. I just went over to have a look. You''re in a hurry. "


    Tao Rong stands up with a smile, reaches out his hand and wipes the sweat for Nie Zhao who comes to him. His action is as gentle as ever.


    Nie Zhao was moved. Fortunately, everything has not changed. He can''t help holding Tao Rong and said, "I miss you, my Rong."


    With that, Nie Zhao buried his head on Tao Rong''s shoulder, just like a child who was afraid of being lost.


    Tao Rong looked sideways at Nie Zhao''s face. The veins on his forehead didn''t soften down. His face was still pale.


    Heartache, yes!


    Disgusting, also have!


    Resentment, more.


    But Tao Rong won''t be killed with a stick. She thinks a lot and is designed many times. What she doesn''t see with her own eyes, she has to make sure again and again.


    Thinking of this, Tao Rong suddenly slowly raised his hand and touched Nie Zhao''s solid abdomen. As soon as this ambiguous action was done, the atmosphere between the two people immediately changed.


    Nie Zhao almost instinctively released Tao Rong and stepped back. Although he still stretched out his hand to encircle her, he was obviously avoiding something.


    "What for?" Nie Zhao''s face is a little uncomfortable.


    "I miss you too, and we haven''t since that time, or now..." Tao Rong looks a little shy and says that her eyes are full of charm.


    Taking advantage of Nie Zhao''s stiffness, Tao Rong pushes him to the bedside, pushes the man down, and then pours on him.


    Just as Tao Rong is about to pick Nie Zhao''s clothes, Nie Zhao seems to have been opened up. He immediately grabs Tao Rong''s troubled arm and sits up.


    "Rongrong, I have something else to do. I just want to make sure you have something. Yuan Shang and they are still waiting for me. We don''t know when we can get up as soon as we lie down."

 Chapter 716

    Nie Zhao half jokingly refuses Tao Rong and tries to stand up, but he is still hugged by Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao looks down and sees Tao Rong looking at him discontentedly.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is bitter, but the smile is still sweet, "darling, wait for me. The accident last time was not good for us. It''s better to wait until after the wedding, don''t you think? "


    Tao Rong takes a deep look at Nie Zhao, who also looks at her without hesitation.


    Then Tao Rong raised her mouth slightly and nodded.


    Nie Zhao touched Tao Rong''s head and left.


    Out of the door, Nie Zhao leaned on the door powerlessly, frowned tightly, and the bitterness had spread from his heart to his mouth.


    "Sorry, Rongrong, give me a little more time," Nie Zhao murmured apologetically.


    But Tao Rong in the room at this time has been cold all over.


    She tried her best to breathe in without suffocating herself. She was trembling on the soft bed.


    Only by constantly stroking her abdomen and whispering Xiao Xiao''s name can she calm down temporarily.


    At dinner in the evening, Nie Zhao didn''t come back. Tao Rong and an Wenlan sat at the same table.


    With Tao Rong''s understanding of an Wenlan during this period of time, she thinks that she will be arrogant unconsciously, especially in front of her.


    But it''s rare for an Wenlan to look worried.


    This abnormal anwenlan gave Tao Rong an excuse, let her not give up want to continue to test, maybe there is a misunderstanding, she maybe should have a showdown with Nie Zhao.


    But in fact, considering rationally, there is no other explanation for this matter. After all, it is Nie Zhao who can think of it. Nie Zhao can certainly think of it. However, Nie Zhao has acquiesced in everything at that time. Is there room for her to question?


    Tao Rong also knows that the reason why she doesn''t give up is because she is not reconciled. Her happiness is destroyed. She is not reconciled. She finally comes to Xiaoxiao, but it''s like this.


    She doesn''t want to let Nie Zhao go.


    However, this incident made her unable to face Nie Zhao.


    The interaction with Nie Zhao just now, everything is acting, she can''t face him at all.


    She tried to convince herself, but there was no reason at all.


    I just hope Nie Zhao can give her a reason.


    However, that night, Nie Zhao did not come back. He was obviously avoiding Tao Rong.


    Because he can''t face Tao Rong.


    How could Tao Rong not understand such an obvious mind, just like those evasive actions before.


    Tao Rong is waiting in impatience, and doesn''t know what he is waiting for.


    However, the next day, when Tao Rong came downstairs, he happened to meet Nie Zhao, who was coming back. Nie Zhao was stopped by an Wenlan to speak. Tao Rong''s heart tightened for a while, and immediately came down and said, "Nie Zhao, you''re back."


    Nie Zhao immediately converged and said with a smile to Tao Rong, "well, I''ve just finished some work. I''ll come back to see you."


    Nie Zhao ignores an Wenlan and walks directly towards Tao Rong.


    But an Wenlan suddenly said in a voice: "Nie Zhao, I hope you think it over."


    Tao Rong is about to look at the past, but Nie Zhao unconsciously blocks Tao Rong''s view of an Wenlan, and pulls Tao Rong back.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked as she was dragged away.


    Nie Zhao''s face is tense, until he takes Tao Rong away from an Wenlan''s sight and returns to the room. It seems that he is relieved to say: "don''t pay attention to her. She I haven''t bothered you for a while


    Tao Rong is not free to break away from Nie Zhao''s hand, looked up at him and said: "do you have something to hide from me?"


    Nie Zhao a Leng, "have no, just say before, advise us to stay of affair."


    "No, I always feel that there are other things. Is there anything that we can''t discuss and solve together? You don''t believe me? " Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao blinked, "it''s really nothing. Can I not tell you something?" Then he patted Tao Rong on the head.


    In fact, Tao Rong did not know what would happen if Nie Zhao was honest with him? Just a breath in my heart, a breath that can''t dissipate.


    "Since you went to the military region, it seems to have changed. I feel that you are strange. It should not be just because of your parents. Don''t hide something from me, especially things related to an Wenlan. If you hide something from me, I really don''t know what I will do." Tao Rong tone some coldly said.


    Nie Zhao dry smile two ways: "how can, all said, is to persuade us to stay."


    Tao Rong''s mental arithmetic is completely landing, suddenly cold voice: "I will never stay."


    "Ah?" Nie Zhao hears this sentence, suddenly a worry, suddenly and forcefully grasped the arm that Tao Rong had put down.


    Tao Rong said without expression: "how? You want to stay, don''t you agree to go to Beishi? "


    Nie Zhao suddenly responds and loosens Tao Rong''s hand: "yes Yes, we''re going to Beishi. "Tao Rong frowned and said, "what''s the matter with them? Didn''t you say no clearly? How can you do that for three or four times? "


    Nie Zhao said with a bitter smile: "there are various reasons. In fact, go It''s troublesome, too. "


    Tao Rong said bitterly, "right? so much trouble? Do you think it''s better not to leave


    Nie Zhao didn''t deny it for the first time. Instead, he hesitated for a while and said, "it''s good to go, and it''s good not to go."


    Tao Rong''s heart suddenly cools. Nie Zhao has already begun to instill the idea that she can''t go away with psychological tactics, just because the child in an Wenlan''s stomach is threatening him.


    Tao Rong had the feeling of nausea again.


    "What if I have to go?" Tao Rong said firmly.


    Nie Zhao eyebrows a draw, see to Tao Rong way: "so hate here?"


    Tao Rong suddenly sneered and opened her mouth. Looking at Nie Zhao''s face that still made her heart beat, she wanted to say something. But when their eyes met, Tao Rong couldn''t say a word.


    Be careful that you are far away. No matter how much you say, it''s meaningless.


    He''s lying to her, she''s acting to him.


    Tao Rong wants to find an excuse to stay, but he is dying step by step.


    "No It''s OK, if you have to stay. I''m willing to accept that, too. " Tao Rong light said.


    Tao Rong, who suddenly changes his attitude, doesn''t surprise Nie Zhao. Instead, he is a little uneasy. "Really?"


    Tao Rong nodded.


    Nie Zhao hesitated and said, "I still want to go. Maybe I can go smoothly."


    Tao Rong suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s OK to go. When we get to Beishi, I think we''ll have a small family soon."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong smile, eyes but put away the chill, said: "I want to give you a baby quickly, do you want your own child?"


    Nie Zhao''s face was almost pale for a moment, but soon returned to its original state, "aren''t you ashamed? It''s not good for your health to have a baby so early because you attach great importance to your studies. "

 Chapter 717

    Tao Rong dropped Mou to touch own abdomen, smile to say: "also right."


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong strangely. When he wants to say something more, Tao Rong suddenly says, "I''m hungry. Go to dinner."


    Nie Zhao lowers the uneasiness in the heart, nods, and takes Tao Rong to eat again.


    During this period, Nie Zhao carefully observed Tao Rong''s life, but it was normal. Nie Zhao felt that he must be too sensitive. During this period, things happened one after another, making him too busy and nervous.


    Nie Zhao comforted himself as if everything would be back on track as long as the wedding went smoothly.


    After dinner, Nie Zhao accompanied Tao Rong for a long time, during which an Wenlan didn''t disturb Nie Zhao.


    Until Nie Zhao left, an Wenlan drove out in a hurry.


    Tao Rong stood in the corridor and looked at everything with a sneer. When the door of the house closed, Tao Rong turned back to the room and went into the cloakroom where many things were stored.


    Tao Rong has never touched the gifts given by those people before and the bank account given by the Nie family.


    And in the middle of that pile was a sealed file bag.


    Tao Rong took it out and looked at it coldly, but her hand was shaking slightly.


    Tao Rong looks at his wrist, blinks his eyes without expression, and reaches out to touch his abdomen.


    "You don''t want to live in such an environment full of lies and ugliness."


    Even if Nie Zhao didn''t mean to betray, Tao Rong couldn''t face it.


    What''s more, Tao Rong can''t imagine that if he really doesn''t know anything, after he stays because of Nie Zhao''s request, he looks at the child he thinks is a relative but his husband''s flesh and blood. It''s really disgusting.


    She wants to hate Nie Zhao, but there is no sufficient reason, because she knows that she still loves him and that he has nothing to do.


    She also knew that Nie Zhao would not let her go.


    But she has to go. She can''t let Xiaoxiao live in such an environment and face those people. An Wenlan''s determination to do so also makes Tao Rong understand that the woman won''t let Xiaoxiao go. She even suspects that the accident Xiaoxiao suffered in her last life is related to her.


    But what has not happened, Tao Rong can not verify, now can only do its best to protect Xiaoxiao.


    Leaving is her only way.


    Tao Rong thought ruthlessly, but tears fell on the envelope bag in the next second. Gradually, the envelope bag was wet, and the color became dark.


    Tao Rong looked at her tears in amazement. She thought that if the pain reached the extreme, she would not cry. After all, during this period of time, she only felt suffocation, but could not cry.


    Now, after all, I still cry.


    Tao Rong powerless put down the envelope bag, the whole person decadent squat down, curled up, embracing himself, stay in the small cloakroom, quietly crying.


    After not knowing how long, Tao Rong also recovered. She didn''t dare to let her mood fluctuate too much. She washed her face and sat down to think about things.


    But an Wenlan suddenly comes back and appears in front of Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong seems to know that she will come, calmly sitting on the sofa looking at her.


    "Tao Rong, I have something to tell you." An Wen Lan calmly opens a way.


    Tao Rong was in a bad mood. She looked at her with a sneer and said, "if it''s about you being extremely cheap and doing something shameless to deal with our husband and wife, I''m really not interested in hearing it."


    An Wenlan''s face was instantly covered with angry air way: "the mouth really stinks, really vulgar, difficult to ascend the hall of elegance."


    Tao Rong pick eyebrow, "how did I scold wrong? Naturally, I can''t compare with the elegant you. After all, I can''t do what you''ve done to harm others. How many layers of your face are there? "


    An Wenlan frowned and said, "are you crazy today? Talk to me like this? "


    Tao Rong doesn''t care: "anyway, you are the first to provoke me. I''ll let myself go today and scold myself."


    An Wen Lan sneers a way: "I pour to want to see, you later still scold not scold of export, wait to cry."


    With that, an Wenlan dials Nie Zhao directly with her mobile phone.


    Tao Rong doesn''t have to guess what tricks she is playing. She just looks at her coldly and doesn''t speak. She seems to be self abusive and predicts what Nie Zhao will say.


    "Nie Zhao, have you thought about it? Our children and I are waiting for your reply. " An Wenlan said and stroked her abdomen. "You can''t deny your own children," he said sarcastically. Even if you forget the time we spent together, the body still remembers it. "


    "An Wenlan, what are you mad about?" Nie Zhao clenched his teeth and said, "shut up! Don''t let me hear that again. "


    "I''m worried that you never give me an answer." An Wenlan said softly: "I really can''t wait."


    Nie Zhao was silent for a long time. After all, he said, "I''ll think about it. Don''t do anything superfluous."An Wenlan looked at Tao Rong''s slightly pale face and immediately said with a smile: "it''s better to think about the name of your son first. Anyway, the name is my decision. I''ll secretly let you make the decision to be a father. After all, it''s your first child!"


    "An Wenlan, you shut up, don''t you say it twice? Even if you do it, it''s not necessarily my child. You can''t cheat me. I''ll verify if the child comes out. If you mention it again, if you are overheard, I will not let you go. " Nie Zhao finished and hung up.


    But his answer, even the threat, satisfied an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan put down her mobile phone and said with a smile to Tao Rong, who was sitting in silence: "I''m sorry, there was an accident in the military area command that day, and our old relationship revived, so I''m sorry for you. Although he was morally condemned, he didn''t dare to admit it, but the child was him. I dare not lie about that."


    Tao Rong looked up at an Wenlan and said in a cold voice, "is that what you want to say?"


    An Wenlan slightly narrowed her eyes. Tao Rong''s reaction was unexpected. "Why, don''t you believe it? Just now, Nie Zhao himself admitted it. "


    "How dare you tell me? Shouldn''t it be hidden? " Tao Rong sneered.


    An Wenlan looked up contemptuously and said: "I have to admit that you are a smart person. I don''t think you will make trouble. After all, it''s not good for you. If you don''t have evidence, you will embarrass yourself and drag Nie Zhao into the water."


    Tao Rong hummed coldly, ignoring an Wenlan''s provocation.


    "You really don''t believe it?" An Wenlan pretends to be surprised to say.


    "I believe it? So what? " Tao Rong asked.


    An Wenlan leans down, approaches Tao Rong and says slowly, "how about it? Didn''t you leave here in shame and anger? Don''t you love Nie Zhao? How can you stand it? Go away, disappear, I have children with him, what face do you have to stay, don''t you feel sick? It''s dignity to leave in silence! "

 Chapter 718

    Tao Rong sneered: "are you two disgusting, or am I disgusted by you? Who on earth has no dignity? "


    An Wenlan''s face turned cold, and she was about to laugh sarcastically. Who would have thought that Tao Rong suddenly stood up and slapped an Wenlan in the face, directly knocking an Wenlan to the ground.


    An Wenlan didn''t expect to have such an accident. She looks at Tao Rong with her face covered in horror. "You You dare to hit me! You Crazy


    Tao Rong sneered: "yes, I''m crazy. I''m disgusted by you, but I can''t bear to beat Nie Zhao. I can only beat you shameless bitch!"


    As soon as Tao Rong''s voice falls, she rushes up and grabs an Wenlan''s long hair, which has no time to run away. She pulls her hand up and shakes her loud slap.


    Forehand a slap, backhand a slap, all without pause, hit an Wen Lan saliva all flew out.


    After a while, the two sides of an Wenlan''s cheeks were swollen, red and bleeding.


    An Wenlan still wants to struggle at the beginning, but where is Tao Rong''s opponent. When she cried out, Tao Rong pulled her scarf and put it in her mouth until she made her beautiful face black and blue.


    But an Wenlan has already cried. She really didn''t expect that Tao Rong would dare to do so.


    Tao Rong released an Wenlan and rubbed her wrist with pain. She said with a sneer, "you can go out and complain. At that time, everyone knows what happened. I don''t know if my grandfather can accommodate you or me."


    "You I dare not. Nie Zhao will be the first one to suffer An Wenlan beat her tongue and tried to save her dignity.


    "Well, if you want to have bad luck, we''ll all be together. It''s just my wish." Tao Rong said happily.


    In fact, Tao Rong really thought about it and wanted to do it, but she knew that once she did it, she couldn''t leave here, and she couldn''t keep her secret of having children. At that time, Xiaoxiao would be forced to stay in Nie''s house, which was not what she wanted.


    But it''s just right to threaten an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan also hates her to the bone. She tells her that it''s a risky thing. She has to try to drive her away. It''s also commendable for her courage, but it also gives Tao Rong a chance to solve her hatred.


    She just hit an Wenlan''s face, let her can''t see people just, from beginning to end she didn''t start on an Wenlan''s stomach.


    There is such a moment of hatred, taorong want to kill anwenlan stomach inside the seed to revenge, but ruthless, think of Xiaoxiao, how can she start on the child.


    Anyway, after so many slaps, it''s not bad to step on the proud anwenlan''s beautiful face on the ground. Tao Rong also has a bad breath.


    An Wenlan can''t understand Tao Rong''s practice, because she doesn''t know that Tao Rong is ready to give up everything. If you want to show off in front of her, just wait for a fight.


    But at the same time, an Wenlan did not dare to disclose the whole thing, so she had to swallow her anger. Unconsciously, she felt that she did not dare to provoke Tao Rong, because she was a crazy woman who did not play cards according to common sense.


    An Wenlan stealthily returns to his room, in the face detumescence money dare not come out to see a person.


    That night, Nie Zhao came back, still holding Tao Rong to sleep, Tao Rong did not resist, as always obedient performance, but a lot less words, when Nie Zhao fell asleep, Tao Rong will open his eyes, has been staring at him.


    Want to scold him, hard to scold him, but feel powerless.


    There is resentment and love, complex feelings intertwined together, so that Tao Rong can not distinguish.


    But she knew that she could no longer stay with this man, she was about to suffocate, if not for knowing that Xiaoxiao was already in her body, she thought she would make any crazy move and would not let him go.


    But after all, Xiaoxiao still occupies the most important part of her life, no one can compare, not even Nie Zhao.


    With the support of Tao Rong''s quiet soul, he can leave quietly.


    Tao Rong knows that it''s not so easy to escape from Nie Zhao, but she doesn''t want to leave Nie Zhao because of an Wenlan. It''s too embarrassing. And even if it''s true, Nie Zhao won''t let her go. It''s best to sneak away.


    While she was trying to find a way, fate helped her.


    Nie Zhao was temporarily called to solve a very urgent and secret task.


    In fact, at this time of the last life, Nie Zhao really went to perform the task.


    However, Tao Rong always thought that Nie Zhao was trying to avoid her. Because she was angry with her and designed him, she left her in the Tao family and did not care about her.


    Now it doesn''t look like that either.


    This is the first task Nie Zhao tried to refuse.


    But the leader who advocated Nie Zhao''s going to Beishi personally asked him to take the team to participate. Nie Zhao could not disobey the order, so he had to answer.


    It''s only three days before the wedding, but all the arrangements have been suspended.


    Nie Zhao once worried about whether Tao Rong would be sad and angry, but Tao Rongzhi''s general performance won the praise of Nie Zhao''s team.Nie Zhao is a soldier. The temporary shelving of the wedding will not cause jokes. After all, the task is important.


    Nie Zhao is in a hurry to say goodbye to Tao Rong. The helicopter stops directly at Nie''s house to meet him.


    Tao Rong sends Nie Zhao to the plain.


    Nie Zhao reluctantly said: "wait for me to come back."


    Tao Rong wants to respond hypocritically, but his words are blocked by the husky breath. He just looks at him with deep and complex eyes, as if he wants to write down every detail on his face.


    He''s already being called over there.


    Nie Zhao had to turn and leave.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s back in this way. Her eyes are sour. She can''t control her emotions and cries silently.


    Nie Zhao, with his back to Tao Rong, naturally can''t see Tao Rong''s mood, and every time Tao Rong sees him off, he has a good mood.


    This time


    Nie Zhao didn''t know why he suddenly felt a great uneasiness in his heart, as if he might not see it this time.


    He never had such a bad idea when he was on a mission, but the uneasiness was really hanging over him.


    He didn''t want to leave. He wanted to look at Tao Rong all the time and stare at her so that she wouldn''t disappear.


    There was no figure of Tao Rong in front of him, so he could hardly breathe.


    Suddenly, Nie Zhao can''t bear to turn around and see Tao Rong''s tears.


    Heart suddenly a sour, suddenly rushed up, hugged Tao Rong, gently in her lips on a kiss. "Rongrong, I love you. Wait for me to come back."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with astonishment. Her expression is extremely complicated, but she doesn''t respond to a word.

 Chapter 719

    Looking at Tao Rong''s expression, Nie Zhao suddenly felt uneasy, as if something was about to leave the track, but he couldn''t pull it back with his strength.


    He couldn''t understand Tao Rong''s eyes. He wanted to study it carefully, but he had no time.


    Quick Cui shouts to let Nie Zhao have to turn around and run, want to turn back, but dare not, as for why dare not, he also does not know.


    When he got on the helicopter, Nie Zhao was laughed at by his companions.


    But Nie Zhao can''t laugh. He comforts himself that there are too many things recently, so he is too sensitive.


    But when the helicopter took off, he looked down.


    Everyone was waving goodbye to him, only Tao Rong didn''t.


    She just stood there and watched quietly. She couldn''t see her face clearly at a high distance.


    But Nie Zhao is a burst of sadness for no reason.


    "Boss, don''t do that. Although the wedding is delayed, what can be made up for later is that my sister-in-law is very sensible and won''t blame you. Let''s finish the task quickly and come back as soon as possible to help my boss marry my sister-in-law, OK?" He Tielong takes the lead. All the people immediately agreed.


    Now that he can''t see the figure clearly, Nie Zhao takes his eyes back and says firmly, "yes, finish the task earlier." There are too many variables at home. An Wenlan''s problem has not been solved. He must come back early.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t know that it was too difficult to see her again.


    Tao Rong in the open space staring at the sky has turned into a black spot helicopter, she knows this is the last side.


    I''ll never see you again.


    In any case, before his death in the last life, he developed very well, and he had nothing to worry about.


    As for his unreasonable affairs with an Wenlan, it''s none of his business.


    She will take Xiaoxiao away from here.


    Tao Rong went back and contacted Ding yunqi directly.


    A person who has the ability and she can trust.


    Tao Rong''s original words are that he can give up all his existing assets, just ask Ding yunqi to arrange a new identity for her.


    She knows what they can do, especially Ding yunqi, whose power is abroad, is easier to deal with this kind of thing.


    She can''t let Ding Yuqing know, she also knows Ding yunqi can keep secret.


    But Ding yunqi didn''t want anything. He took this as the return of Tao Rong''s life-saving kindness to Ding Yuqing, and the so-called investment before was just a win-win thing. What''s more, Tao Rong inadvertently introduced him to a bigger business.


    Tao Rong has heard a lot from Ding yunqi, but she knows that Ding yunqi intends to help her. Although they haven''t met, they really have a rare tacit understanding.


    What''s more unexpected is that Ding yunqi didn''t ask her why she did it from beginning to end.


    It seems that no matter how many reasons Tao Rong has to leave the Nie family to hide his identity, he doesn''t care. As long as Tao Rong speaks, he is willing to help.


    It takes time for Ding yunqi to prepare for her new identity. During this period, Tao Rong also has something to deal with.


    The divorce agreement was turned out. It already had everything except the date.


    With the date, marriage certificate and household registration book, Tao Rong can go back to shankan village to complete everything. Fortunately, the military report has not come down, so he was given the last time.


    Divorced, she and Nie Zhao have nothing to do with each other.


    When she did everything well, Tao Rong felt empty. Her mood was empty, and her body was empty, as if she was indifferent to everything.


    When everything is ready, Ding yunqi contacts Tao Rong several times to report the situation. Several times, Ding yunqi clearly emphasizes that if the Nie family wants to find her at that time, with the way Ding yunqi prepares and Tao Rong conceals himself, it is very likely that they will be found, unless they are like Lin Jie before, completely hiding in the mountains, where traffic signals are inconvenient You can escape the search.


    Tao Rong has thought about this, but she hasn''t made a decision yet. She can go back to Dashan, but she doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to live with her.


    And just then, someone came to her.


    Tao Rong felt that he did not provoke other people''s baby son, how this person so like to take the initiative to trouble her.


    But because the other party is an elder, it''s not easy for him to shake his face, so he can only go out to see him.


    When she saw Mrs. yuan, Tao Rong was thrown a picture of her face before she could sit still.


    Such an insulting move froze Tao Rong, almost did not suppress his temper.


    But think about her is yuan Xu''s mother, or forbearance, bow carefully look at the photos on the table, Tao Rong is really no complaints, no wonder other people''s mother so angry.


    Tao Rong calmly continued to sit down and said hello with a smile.


    Mrs. yuan was so angry by her actions that her blood almost surged up, "I really underestimated you, face to face, back to back, no wonder I can eat my son to death.""If I say that I didn''t mean to, everything is just a misunderstanding, and Yuan Xu himself didn''t misunderstand my meaning, does his wife believe me?" Tao Rong said, looking at the picture of intimate embrace.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? If it''s you, do you believe it? Knowing that my son doesn''t give up on you, he intentionally pastes it on his own initiative. You clearly want to hang my son. You''re not afraid to pass on the scandal to Nie Zhao before marriage. I''m also afraid that my son will be dragged down by you! " Mrs. Yuan said angrily that if she had not been a little cultured, she would have started this moment.


    Hearing Nie Zhao and green hat son''s words like this, Tao Rong''s face is a little stiff. She can''t help touching her abdomen. Now as long as she can''t control her emotions, she will do so. As long as she thinks of Xiaoxiao, she will be peaceful.


    "How do you want me to admit that I''m seducing yuan Xu?" Tao Rong asked.


    Mrs. yuan immediately clapped her hand on the table, "Tao Rong, I''m kind. I don''t want to use extraordinary means to you. You''d better be obedient and disappear for me."


    Tao Rong sneered, "kind? Extraordinary means. Madam, I''m just afraid that the Nie family and Yuan Xu will be investigated in the future. It''s not easy for you to explain. But if you let me disappear, aren''t you afraid to be found by the Nie family? I am the daughter-in-law of the Nie family


    This is probably the only point that Mrs. yuan cares about, but for the sake of her baby son, she also risks falling out with the Nie family to drive this woman away from Yuan Xu.


    "I naturally have a way for them not to find out." Mrs. Yuan said in a cold voice: "I''m still saying that, as long as you obediently cooperate and disappear from the front of Yuan Xu, I can give you everything you want. Anyway, what women like you want is money. Otherwise, how can they collude with each other greedily?"


    Tao Rong did not negate the pick eyebrow, in fact, when just talking, Tao Rong''s mind has come up with an idea, an idea that can solve her trouble.

 Chapter 720

    Mrs. yuan really hates Tao Rong. In her mind, this is a cunning bitch who wants to get benefits by colluding with others.


    What''s Nie Zhao''s status in Nie''s family? Mrs. yuan knows very well that she is not the same level as their baby yuan Xu.


    The illegitimate son can''t be on the stage after all, so even if Tao Rong married Nie Zhao, he still won''t be lonely to seduce yuan Xu.


    Moreover, Nie Zhao also wants to leave the Nie family, which is definitely not willing for people like Tao Rong, so he tries to seduce yuan Xu.


    That''s what Mrs. Yuan thinks of Tao Rong, so she thinks that she has her own threat and can give Tao Rong huge wealth. She will be obedient. If she doesn''t, don''t blame her for being cruel.


    For Tao Rong, this just solved her dilemma. Naturally, she would not follow Mrs. yuan''s arrangement, but it would be a good way for the Nie family to find themselves by her power.


    "Tao Rong, this is the last chance I''ll give you. Let''s be polite before we fight. If you still want to play tricks on me, I will not let you go." Mrs. Yuan said coldly.


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong said, "if you arrange for me to study abroad, all the expenses must be borne by you. You have to buy me a house near the school, and you have to pay 10 million for my personal account!"


    Tao Rong said her request directly. She knew that if her request was too low, Mrs. yuan would be more likely to doubt her original intention, and the more detailed she said, the more greedy she was.


    When Tao Rong finished, although Mrs. yuan obviously showed her disgust, she relaxed a little.


    "You seem to know the times." Said Mrs. yuan contemptuously.


    Tao Rong had no choice but to say, "I''m afraid I won''t agree. I''m really dying." Then he looked at the bodyguards who were guarding the door and Mrs. yuan brought them.


    "Won''t you give up your husband at all?" Mrs. Yuan said curiously.


    "My husband doesn''t have money." Tao Rong said calmly.


    Mrs. yuan snorted coldly, "if you let me know that you lied to me, I will make you regret it."


    "Don''t worry, I cherish my life very much. As long as Mrs. yuan meets my requirements, I will cooperate very much." Tao Rong then stood up, pointed to her mobile phone and said, "Mrs. yuan can contact me after everything is arranged. I promise to go out without leaving any trace."


    Mrs. yuan doesn''t worry about Tao Rong''s gossiping when she goes back. After all, there is no evidence for them to meet each other. The Nie family doesn''t dare to tear her apart for the sake of a little girl''s words. As long as Tao Rong dares to do so, she will make Tao Rong unable to see the sun tomorrow. Giving her a choice is Mrs. yuan''s last dignity in the face of Yuan Xu and Nie Zhao.


    But I don''t want to think that everything I control is used by Tao Rong in turn.


    Tao Rong mood relaxed returned home, all the situation with Ding yunqi said again.


    After all, Yuan Zhao and his wife might have been able to use more resources than his family.


    Even if you hide it for a while, you don''t know how long you can hide it.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about these. As long as she can escape in a short time, Nie Zhao, who already has children, has no face to ask her and Xiao Xiao to go back.


    Tao Rong believes that time can take away everything, including Nie Zhao''s persistence and her love for Nie Zhao.


    I thought I could leave quietly.


    But aoyi appeared again.


    Tao Rong was really a little annoyed when she received the phone call, but she didn''t expect that Ao Yi had found out that she was pregnant and divorced Nie Zhao. Tao Rong didn''t expect that he knew all the secrets he had done. He didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "What do you want, Ao Yi? Is it meaningful for you to waste so much time on me? I really suggest you go to the brain department Tao Rong said impatiently.


    "Now that you are divorced, there is no reason to refuse me."


    In fact, Ao Yi has been observing Tao Rong during this period of time. He is also thinking about the reason why he is so persistent. Is it time to learn to turn around, just like his grandfather said.


    But he is not reconciled, always feel things are not perfect, let him suffer.


    Just as he thought about what to do, he got the news that Tao Rong had divorced.


    The reason why she always refuses him is that she is married and loves Nie Zhao, but now she secretly divorces herself. Does that mean that she can be his fiancee and go with him?


    "It''s not the same thing, OK!" Tao Rong said speechless.


    "Since there is no obstacle, you are still my fiancee, and the child in your stomach is also my child. I will pick you up tomorrow." Ao Yi completely doesn''t listen to Tao Rong''s words, and stubbornly thinks to bring people back first.


    "No! If I don''t promise, will you stop fooling around? " Tao Rong is really a headache, originally arranged well, Ao Yi out of the trouble, even if she left the Nie family, it is impossible to take Xiao Xiao into such an abnormal person''s arms. "Ao Yi, haven''t I made it clear? I will only marry the one I love. I don''t love you, so I won''t marry you all my life. ""But you said you love Nie Zhao, and you divorced him?" Ao Yi asks back firmly.


    Tao Rong was choked by what he said, but he didn''t know how to refute it for a moment.


    All of a sudden, Ao Yi said, "either you go with me tomorrow, or I''ll come to visit and question the Nie family. Since you are divorced, why do you still live there?"


    As soon as the words came out, Tao Rong was stunned. "What do you mean by that?"


    Ao Yi did not answer.


    Tao Rong suddenly reacts that Ao Yi is simple, but absolutely not stupid. What he does obviously avoids the Nie family and doesn''t want to let them know. So Ao Yi naturally knows where her weakness is. It''s just right to threaten her with this. It turns out that this clumsy and stubborn abnormal human has such a clever time.


    "Tao Rong, I won''t give you a chance to hesitate this time. Tomorrow morning, ten o''clock. After ten minutes, if you don''t come out, I''ll come in."


    With that, Ao Yi hangs up without waiting for Tao Rong to speak. When Tao Rong tries to dial back, no one answers.


    Tao Rong really wants to vomit blood, but she meets Ao Yi, a madman, and disrupts her plan.


    Tao Rong thought about it all night, but he didn''t come up with a way. After all, she''s hiding everything now. She can''t expose herself. Although she knows that if she gets into Ao Yi''s hand, she may not be able to escape, but Tao Rong can''t afford other risks.

 Chapter 721

    In fact, Tao Rong also inexplicably believes that Ao Yi won''t hurt himself.


    But Tao Rong will not follow him.


    Choosing this road is just an expedient. She will naturally find a way to escape and then find Ding yunqi.


    She is confident in her ability and has nothing to fear.


    So at eight in the morning, Tao Rong began to clean up everything.


    In fact, there are not many things to take away. They are picky. They can''t even pack a backpack in less than 15 minutes. It''s all over.


    There was not much sadness of parting. Although he left suddenly, the plan was made before Nie Zhao left.


    Tao Rong had already passed that kind of sad time. She had experienced a lot, and what could she care about for too long.


    However, Tao Rong still left a word for Nie Zhao.


    "The time limit has come. If you have left, don''t think about it or look for it. The two don''t owe each other or have nothing to do with each other."


    The original two years, the goal has been achieved, she really left at this time, you can imagine Nie Zhao back to see will be angry, but Tao Rong will not feel guilty, after all, two generations of enmity to draw a full stop here is also good, as for the middle of the dream, originally is not in the scope of the plan, does not belong to her, eventually does not belong to her.


    Tao Rong thought for a long time that people should not be greedy. God sent her back to make up for the love between mother and daughter. She shouldn''t expect anything else. It''s the best way.


    Put down the pen and paper, watch the time, Tao Rong back good backpack downstairs.


    When I went out, I met Uncle Wang.


    Wang Bo looked at Tao Rong curiously and said, "where is the second young lady going? Do you want Lao Zhang to see you off? "


    But Tao Rong said with a smile, "I''m free to go out for a walk."


    Tao Rong often exercises, and Wang Bo doesn''t think much about it, so he opens the door to Tao Rong.


    But as soon as Tao Rong left, the phone rang at home.


    Wang Bo rushed to answer the phone, but he heard Nie Zhao''s voice.


    "Uncle Wang, where''s Tao Rong? Her cell phone is not answered. "


    "Your mission is over, young master?"


    "Well, it''s over. We have to go back to the military area to handle the formalities. Tao Rong, let her answer the phone." Nie Zhao''s voice on the other end of the phone was a little worried.


    Wang Bo said quickly: "Oh, the second young lady just went out for a walk."


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while. Uncle Wang thought about it and said, "I should not have gone far. I''ll go and have a look."


    Nie Zhao is not at ease, but there is no other way.


    Wang Bo ran out quickly. When he ran to the gate, he saw Tao Rong from a distance.


    But I saw a strange scene.


    Tao Rong is walking towards a black car with no brand name. From the car, a young man with extraordinary temperament comes down. According to Wang Bo''s experience, this man is not easy to look at. However, he should have seen all the young men who are not simple in Nanshi, but he has never seen this before.


    Too far away, Wang Bo didn''t have time to shout, so he saw that Tao Rong seemed to say something to the man. The man bowed his head and said something back. Then he reached out and grabbed Tao Rong''s arm, which seemed a little too much for Wang Bo, but Tao Rong didn''t resist at all, so he got on the car with the man.


    Wang Bo felt that something was wrong, so he ran over, but it was too late. The car had already left.


    Wang Bo always felt bad in his heart, so he went back to contact Nie Zhao.


    But I don''t know why I can''t get in touch with Nie Zhao. I guess it''s either a meeting or something else.


    When Nie Zhao contacted him again in the evening, although Wang Bo said it, Nie Zhao was also alert, but it was too late.


    On the other side, after Tao Rong was taken to the car by Ao Yi, he asked, "where do you want to kidnap me?"


    "It''s not kidnapping. I''m taking you home." Ao Yi opens his mouth.


    "Come on, don''t respect other people''s wishes, forcibly take other people is kidnapping." Tao Rong sneered.


    Because of Tao Rong''s impoliteness to Ao Yi, the two little brothers who are staying in front of him can''t help but peek at Tao Rong and look surprised.


    But aoyi completely ignores Tao Rong''s ridicule, directly chooses to close his eyes and nourish his spirit, as if he is too lazy to pay attention to Tao Rong.


    No matter how much trouble Tao Rong makes, he is determined not to care, but let the people of the same trade complain.


    Suddenly a little brother said, "little Lord, someone is following us. It''s been like this since the Nie family. "


    Aoyi raised his eyelids and looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong slightly raises her eyebrows and thinks that it''s more likely to be the yuan family. After all, Mrs. yuan will send someone to stare at her in order to prevent her from playing with a moth. Now she must be worried that she can''t get in touch with her.


    "I don''t know. Get rid of it." Ao Yi takes back his sight carelessly.


    Tao Rong sits beside Ao Yi and looks at him. She wants to take this opportunity to see how many cards this person has.


    As a result, this one eye is in exchange for Ao Yi''s other attention.Ao Yi looks at Tao Rong again, and then leans over.


    Tao Rong is in a daze. He quickly reaches for a picture, but Ao Yi easily grabs it with one hand. At the same time, Ao Yi''s other hand has already opened the back pocket of Tao Rong''s chair. As soon as the pocket is opened, a lot of food and drink appear in front of Tao Rong.


    Immediately, Ao Yi sits to return to original position, light way: "time is a bit long."


    Tao Rong is stunned. Does it mean that she can eat and drink freely? But she is pregnant. How can she


    Tao Rong was unable to make complaints about it. She accidentally looked at it and made her feel silly. Because the food in the bag was all the kind that pregnant women had. The variety was all foreign, but apparently it was bought directly from abroad.


    Tao Rong was shocked by Ao Yi''s delicacy for a moment. He didn''t expect that he could be so meticulous.


    Indeed, she is more likely to be hungry after pregnancy, but there is no such exaggerated amount of food.


    Tao Rong didn''t embarrass herself. When she couldn''t see it, she didn''t feel greedy. As soon as she saw it, she couldn''t control it, so she let go.


    The car unconsciously drove on the highway, a pair of posture to leave the city.


    It took four hours to get to a big city nearby.


    "Hungry? Get ready to get out of the car for dinner. " Ao Yi pushed the sleepy Tao Rong road.


    Tao Rong slowly opens her eyes and stares at Ao Yi feebly. She is sleeping soundly and needs to be woken up. This man is really


    Although a belly of gas, Tao Rong or fight for the opportunity to get off, see if you can find a chance to escape.


    At the beginning, Tao Rong thought that there were no girls in their team, and no one would follow them when they went to the toilet. However, he didn''t expect that he would not let anyone follow her, but would surround every exit of the toilet, making it hard for her to escape.


    Tao Rong has begun to consider whether to ask Mrs. yuan for help. After all, it should be easier to escape from Mrs. yuan, but she doesn''t have a mobile phone at all.


    In the end, Tao Rong can only go one step at a time.

 Chapter 722

    At dinner, Ao Yi was still very considerate, even a little too considerate.


    Looking at the men who ate the pregnant meal with her, Tao Rong expressed deep sympathy. They were fed up with such a head who didn''t know how to turn, but didn''t want to turn.


    Under the protection of six people, Tao Rong and Ao Yi come out of the restaurant. As soon as they get to the side of the road, Ao Yi''s steps suddenly stop.


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand and looks at Ao Yi. Ao Yi frowns slightly, as if thinking about something difficult.


    Tao Rong just wanted to speak, Ao Yi suddenly face a change, shouting a "back!"


    Then he took Tao Rong and ran to the door of the restaurant.


    Tao Rong hasn''t figured out what''s going on. As a result, he feels a heat wave coming, accompanied by unexpected impact and explosion.


    Tao Rong''s tinnitus almost instantaneously, and he was thrown forward by the impact.


    Even in a short time, Tao Rong subconsciously protects her abdomen.


    But soon Tao Rong found that he was involved in a solid embrace, all the chaos and impact were isolated from the solid body.


    Tao Rong is held by Ao Yi and falls to the wall. Because of the buffer of Ao Yi''s arm, Tao Rong doesn''t have much strength to hit, but his face and arm are still scratched by flying car debris.


    But compared to other people, it''s a minor injury.


    Tao Rong looks up and sees that Ao Yi is covered with blood.


    Tao Rong is shocked, but for a moment he doesn''t know what happened. He can only stare at Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi takes Tao Rong to sit down. There is a terrible situation around him. Many passers-by are affected, and he is filled with grief.


    Just then, a group of people came out in the thick smoke.


    Those people were all dressed in white clothes, wearing half masks, and they were full of murderous spirit. Passers-by were also expressionless, and they came to Tao Rong''s direction with clear goals.


    Tao Rong had a lot of conjectures for a moment. She thought that someone wanted to kill her, but after thinking about it, it was impossible for someone to arrange such a big move. The worst thing she encountered was that she sent a professional killer?


    No matter Mrs. yuan or an Wenlan, or even Zheng Shunjia, it is impossible to do this.


    What''s going on?


    But soon, Tao Rong found that he thought too much, Ao Yi''s men took the lead to attack, with a gun to fight with each other.


    The man in white who took the lead came down to Ao Yi with a gun under his escort and raised his gun to Ao Yi.


    These people came to aoyi.


    Ao Yi slowly stands up, even if full body injury does not hinder him, his movement is still agile.


    "You know that we are going to kill you, but you have to leave the protection of the forces and come here alone. Ao Yi, you are really stupid. Do you deserve to be a little Lord? Ridiculous Said the man in white.


    Ao Yi looked at the man in white with a frosty face, "the internal competition of the ancient Wuyin clan forbids the use of firearms."


    "Ha ha ha?! You are really a group of people who live in the past. Who can compete with you head-on? It''s because you don''t want to make progress that this country will look down on us, forget us, crowd us out, and let us live and die on our own. We want to let the world know the existence of our family, and let those who are above us continue to fear our existence. " The man in White said with a laugh.


    Tao Rong is really deceived. She can''t understand a word of what these people say.


    "You forgot the clan precepts!" Although Ao Yi still used a cold tone, he could hear that he was angry.


    With a scornful smile, the man in white raised his gun and said, "then you can go underground to discuss with those old people."


    With that, the man is about to shoot, but Ao Yi''s skill is very fast. Even at such a close distance, he can quickly escape. If the people around the man in white didn''t block him, he might be taken by Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi''s skill is really enough to compete with Nie Zhao. Tao Rong can''t even tell who is more powerful if they really fight.


    When Ao Yi attacked again, the man in white immediately dodged.


    Tao Rong thought that he was not good at fighting when he used a gun, but he didn''t expect that the man in white was not weak either.


    But it''s not Ao Yi''s match after all.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tao Rong plans to escape. She doesn''t want to get involved in such a life and death dispute.


    At this time, the man in white turns over and suddenly notices Tao Rong who is ready to run away. The man in white is not stupid either. He shoots directly at Tao Rong to attract Ao Yi''s attention.


    Ao Yi''s face changes and pours directly at Tao Rong''s direction.


    Tao Rong heard three gunshots in his ears. At that moment, Tao Rong thought he was directly shot according to the gunshot.


    But the body didn''t respond. Turning around, Ao Yi fell from the air, with three more blood holes on his body.


    Tao Rong froze in shock, watching Ao Yi fall on the ground with a pale face, while the man in white is approaching with a gun step by step.The muzzle of the gun has been on Ao Yi''s forehead. The next second will kill Ao Yi.


    The man in White said with a smile: "Ao Yi, Ao Yi, it''s said that you were born to be an heir, but you lost your life because of a woman. It''s ridiculous. But don''t worry. I''ll send this woman underground to accompany you. It''s not a waste of our family. "


    At this time Ao Yi has already resisted less than, the man in white is no longer wordy, ready to start.


    But at this time, the weak woman, who was not in the white man''s defensive range, suddenly kicked and hit the man unprepared, and the gun flew out directly.


    Ao Yi''s instinct of fighting seized the opportunity and jumped up. At the critical moment, he grasped the man''s neck.


    The man''s head hasn''t turned over yet, but Ao Yi''s exertion makes him unable to turn over forever.


    At the same time, Ao Yi also fell down.


    Tao Rong hurried forward to check.


    "You You''re not hurt, are you Ao Yi asked as he gasped.


    Tao Rong shook his head, "skin trauma."


    Tao Rong looks at Ao Yi. The worry in his eyes makes Ao Yi''s eyes shine.


    "You''re badly hurt now. I''ll get help." Tao Rong said.


    But when Tao Rong wants to get up and leave, Ao Yi grabs her wrist. The strength is so strong that Tao Rong feels the pain of bone dislocation.


    "I saved you, and you saved me." Ao Yi said slowly.


    Tao Rong looks at him puzzled.


    Ao Yi but the vision is burning to stare at Tao Rong, a word a way: "so don''t cheat me to escape again."


    Tao Rong immediately shook his head and said, "what to go? It''s so dangerous. How dare I go? I''ve also been hurt. What we need now is an ambulance."

 Chapter 723

    Ao Yi stares at Tao Rong deeply, but the blood on his forehead has completely covered his sight. He can''t see Tao Rong clearly, and he doesn''t have much strength to catch her.


    But he doesn''t trust Tao Rong. He thinks she will take the opportunity to run away. This is his instinct premonition.


    But when he heard that Tao Rong was anxious to call for help and his companion, Ao Yi couldn''t help believing Tao Rong.


    "Don''t worry. Your companion is coming. You''ll be fine. The bullets are not in dangerous places. Don''t worry." Tao Rong said while gently patting Ao Yi''s hand, as if to appease him.


    Ao Yi is cheated by such rare gentleness, and once again he is cheated to let go of Tao Rong.


    It''s true that Ao Yi''s men also come here, but on this occasion, they are more worried about their boss. How can they manage Tao Rong in the chaotic crowd.


    Tao Rong watched them all around Ao Yi, and Ao Yi closed his eyes. There were many policemen and nurses around him. Tao Rong quietly withdrew from the crowd and came to the glass cabinet next to him. He changed his clothes, put on his hat and changed his appearance.


    When they came out again, those people had already begun to look for her, but they didn''t dare to observe Tao Rong carefully. As soon as Tao Rong changed her dress, they couldn''t recognize her any more.


    Silently passing by them, Tao Rong knows that he must leave the city quickly, otherwise Ao Yi will wake up, and with his ability of blockade, he may not be able to go out.


    Looking at the wound on her body, Tao Rong also knows that she can''t go her own way. She can only find a phone booth to contact the person who is most likely to help her now.


    It''s not Ding yunqi. After all, he''s not in China. It''s Mrs. yuan.


    When Mrs. yuan received Tao Rong''s phone call, she naturally got very angry. She thought Tao Rong had played tricks on her again and played with her.


    Tao Rong quickly flattered and explained: "Mrs. yuan, you misunderstood me. If you pick me up directly from Nie''s, they can easily find you, but I''ve changed my way. Isn''t that good for you? And I''m just going to tell you where I am now. I haven''t got the money yet. How can I be willing to leave? Please get me a train ticket. My identity is not convenient to buy a ticket. "


    The nearest to Tao Rong is the railway station, so it''s more convenient to walk like this.


    When Mrs. yuan heard what Tao Rong said, all kinds of conjectures suddenly welled up in her heart. But it was true that Tao Rong told the location and asked her to help fix the train ticket. She arranged for some more people on the train, so that she was sure.


    What''s more, Tao Rong''s move really helped her to eliminate some suspicion. What shocked Mrs. yuan was that Tao Rong had no such ability, and even her subordinates couldn''t trace her. If it wasn''t for Tao Rong''s initiative to contact, she couldn''t find her at all.


    This reverse thinking, we can conclude that Tao Rong is really greedy, do not get money, she will not take the initiative to disappear, it seems that they do not have to worry about.


    With this in mind, Mrs. yuan immediately arranged the train ticket and sent Tao Rong to the nearest city with the airport.


    As soon as the train leaves, Tao Rong leaves the city smoothly, leaving Ao Yi and his party behind.


    Then I met Mrs. yuan''s men on the train.


    A middle-aged man, who looks like a lawyer, explains some things to Tao Rong in a straight line, followed by two bodyguards, which is quite defensive to her.


    Tao Rong got a lot of information from the lawyer, the relevant procedures of studying abroad, as well as real estate and foreign accounts.


    Other information was directly given to Tao Rong, but the foreign account with 10 million yuan was not directly given to Tao Rong.


    "I will go abroad with Miss Tao and handle all the affairs well. Please rest assured, Miss Tao. When you get there, you can settle down. The money belongs to miss Tao naturally. I hope Miss Tao will not do anything that makes us embarrassed during this period, otherwise the two brothers behind me will be very embarrassed." The man said seriously.


    Tao Rong said with a cute smile: "what can I do to embarrass you? I''m going to trouble you a lot in the future. By the way, do you have a mobile phone? I want to make a call


    "To whom?" The man asked with a frown.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "call my friend abroad, let him come to pick me up. I don''t trust that I''ll give it to you. I''ll fight here. You can monitor."


    Fair call, this man is still acceptable, so gave Tao Rong mobile phone.


    Ding yunqi wants to help Tao Rong do some secret things, so she uses secret contact information. Even if she calls, she won''t leave a record.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Tao Rong said with a smile, "brother, I should be leaving at 10 pm. I expect..."


    Tao Rong looked at the man, and the man gave a hint about the scheduled flight information.


    Tao Rong reported the information with a smile, and even said clearly what she was wearing. The man thought that she was just confirming the time to pick her up with the other party, and did not doubt anything.


    But Ding yunqi has successfully mastered the information and what she needs to do.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I''ll get you smoothly."Tao Rong just smiles and hangs up her mobile phone and starts her long train journey.


    Although Mrs. yuan''s subordinates didn''t give her any good looks, they should take care of her and don''t embarrass her.


    It''s just pushing her to be in a hurry.


    To the airport, because of Tao Rong''s all the way cooperation, plus money is still in their hands, Mrs. yuan''s men also put down some guard to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said to go to the toilet, they can only follow to the door of the toilet.


    Entering the toilet, Tao Rong is still thinking about how Ding yunqi plans to find someone to help her. As a result, a girl about her age appears behind Tao Rong.


    "Miss Tao, I''m hired by Mr. Ding to help. This is what you want." The girl said and handed over a file bag.


    Tao Rong was a little curious about the little girl in front of her, but she didn''t have much time to know her. She took things and said thank you, thinking about how to escape.


    As a result, the girl directly began to take off her clothes and said, "Miss Tao can change clothes with me and go out. This flight will take off soon. As long as you get on the plane, they will not catch up with you."


    Tao Rong took a close look at the girl. She was about the same height as herself, and she was very similar in stature. She was wearing an exaggerated straw hat and eyeglass frame, and a classic dress for traveling. It was really good to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    Tao Rong quickly obedient changed clothes, the girl took a set of their own, Tao Rong''s clothes is directly lost.


    The girl was afraid of Tao Rong. She was nervous and gave her psychological construction for a long time. Tao Rong could only make a funny sign that she was not afraid. She raised her head and chest to avoid her face. She came out of the women''s room smoothly. At this time, the radio has begun to broadcast flight information.

 Chapter 724

    Tao Rong''s steps were not in a hurry, just like a normal passenger boarding smoothly.


    When he got on the plane and took off, when he left the mainland, Tao Rong could not help looking out through the window.


    But there was only darkness.


    Tao Rong feels a little uncomfortable. She doesn''t know whether it''s physical or psychological.


    She left after all, leaving the chaos behind.


    With her baby, away from all the trouble.


    At night, the Nie family is crazy to find someone, and Nie Zhao takes over everything at night.


    I only saw the note left by Tao Rong in the room.


    For a moment, as if the sky had collapsed.


    Some terrible premonition in her heart had come true, and she really disappeared.


    The disappearance of Tao Rong naturally shocked everyone at home.


    "Don''t worry, second young master. Someone has been sent to look for it." Aunt Qiao looks at Nie Zhao, who seems to have lost his soul, and quickly comforts him.


    But Uncle Wang was on the side, ready to talk and stop.


    "What does it look like? What does it mean! be away from home? Just because the wedding wasn''t held on time? " Nie Demin said angrily, and then he looked at an Wenlan.


    Because an Wenlan is now in charge of the house instead of Hou Xianshu, and only they are at home during the day, Nie Demin naturally looks at an Wenlan for the first time.


    Even Nie Chen, who stands beside an Wenlan, doubts whether an Wenlan forces Tao Rong away for her own selfish desire.


    When an Wenlan just wanted to explain, she suddenly felt a chill coming towards her. As soon as she turned her head, Nie Zhao had already appeared in front of her. She grabbed an Wenlan''s neck and looked at her coldly, "what did you do?"


    The people around are shocked by Nie Zhao''s action. After all, in our opinion, an Wenlan has never aimed at Tao Rong. Nie Zhao has no reason to ask an Wenlan for trouble when something goes wrong.


    Nie Chen immediately reaction, quickly forward to block, but also did not really for an Wenlan with Nie Zhao hands, but grabbed Nie Zhao''s wrist, said: "Nie Zhao, you calm down, Wen Lan no reason to do so!"


    Nie Demin was also angry and said, "what are you doing! What are you doing with your sister-in-law? It''s clear on the note. Didn''t she go by herself? "


    Nie Demin forced a pull, Nie Zhao can only let go, but still tightly staring at an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan is really wronged this time. She always thinks that Tao Rong won''t be willing to leave. Only after beating her up can she keep her peace. "I I don''t know. I don''t even know when she left. "


    Nie Zhao doesn''t believe an Wenlan''s words, but if it''s not an Wenlan, what else can it be?


    Aunt Qiao said quickly: "second young master, you''d better find someone first. You have a lot of contacts. You can find the second young lady. Don''t be in trouble."


    Nie Zhao as if this just took a breath, right, he found Tao Rong not OK? There''s no reason not to find people.


    Nie Zhao uses all his strength to find and contact all the people who know Tao Rong. Now everyone knows that Tao Rong is missing, but no one can provide useful information.


    Nie Zhao calmed down and began to make use of her ability to lead the investigation. First, she searched the room and took away very few things, but the most important documents and other items. She did not take away the gun body that master gave her to practice. It must be because she was going to leave the city or take some means of transportation that had to be checked.


    Thinking of this, Nie Zhao immediately increased the scope of the search, especially the airport.


    In order to avoid creating a stigma for Tao Rong, Nie Zhao also inquires carefully about what Wang Bo saw in private.


    Listening to Wang Bo''s description, Nie Zhao actually has a very bad guess. Tao Rong takes the initiative to go with a strange man, leaving such a cold and unfeeling note, as if leaving all their relationships behind, and returning to the original mutual benefit relationship.


    Although Nie Zhao didn''t want to think that way, he couldn''t suppress his anger.


    Soon, he Tielong, who is still in the military region, calls because they are also helping Nie Zhao find Tao Rong.


    But they accidentally see a very strange message in the search system.


    Tao Rong''s identity information shows that her marital status is divorced. After careful investigation, it has been several days.


    Nie Zhao heard this, immediately rushed into the cloakroom to continue searching, before he did not notice that, he remembered Tao Rong once put the envelope bag here.


    But in addition to the Nie family to Tao Rong everything, here has nothing.


    Nie Zhao immediately contacted the head of shankan village and asked him to investigate all night. What he got was that Tao Rong had come to handle everything a few days ago.


    This further proves that Tao Rong is planning to leave, not suddenly meet a man and leave.


    Nie Zhao thought more and more coldly. Except for that, he didn''t know what he had done to let her leave, and she didn''t know it at all.


    Nie Zhao can''t stay any longer. He can''t calm down and wait for news. He can''t stay in this room without Tao Rong. He also wants to go out and look for it himself.Outside the gate, Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao stop him. After all, it''s midnight, and Nie Zhao''s state makes them worried. How can they let him go out to find someone alone.


    Nie Zhao where listen to go down, even if Nie Demin and Nie Chen all come out to persuade him to have no use. After talking for a long time, Nie Zhao only told them to wait for a phone call at home to help collect information.


    After Nie Zhao left, Nie Chen questioned an Wenlan.


    But an Wenlan killed this matter has nothing to do with her, although guilty, but looking at the current state of Nie Zhao, she will never let anyone know that she once asked Tao Rong to say that thing.


    On the other side, Yuan Shang came out to help his brother find someone immediately.


    It''s about Tao Rong. How can yuan Xu miss it? He didn''t expect that the last hug was his last memory of Tao Rong. Tao Rong just disappeared.


    How can he accept it? He wants to find someone. If she left because Nie Zhao bullied her and made her sad, he will help her beat someone.


    If she doesn''t want to be with Nie Zhao, he will keep her forever.


    After both of them rushed out.


    Mrs. yuan, who is still at home, doesn''t look very good.


    Brother yuan, who happened to be at home, looked at the scene and said to Mrs. yuan helplessly: "Mom, have you done anything? You can see Nie Zhao''s posture is very important. If he finds out something, maybe he will do his best to fight with us. Although we are not afraid, we will hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred. "


    "What do you mean by that? Do you doubt what I have done?" Mrs. Yuan said

 Chapter 725

    "Mom, although I can''t use your forces, I''m still aware of their changes. Do you really think it''s right to treat Tao Rong like the third lover? She''s Nie Zhao''s best friend. If he catches her, we''ll really be in trouble. " It''s rare for brother yuan to be cold to his mother.


    Mrs. Yuan said with a sneer, "I don''t like to see that thoughtful woman, but this matter has nothing to do with me."


    How could elder brother yuan believe Mrs. yuan? He thought that his mother would interfere in the happiness of her children, because in her opinion, a child is a piece of meat falling from her body, and she should control everything.


    It''s the same with the third, not to mention the most precious fourth.


    It''s just that this time we''re not dealing with ordinary people.


    Elder brother yuan sighed and decided to check it in his own way. In case it gets out of hand, he can also deal with it.


    After elder brother yuan left, Mrs. yuan almost broke the whole living room without anger. She had been fighting in the officialdom for so long, and she had never been played like this before. She was just leading by the nose. Now, the woman has disappeared. All the things she gave her were found in the garbage can, and she was just slapping her face.


    Mrs. yuan doesn''t know what Tao Rong wants to do, but she can''t swallow it. Even if Tao Rong really chooses to disappear instead of turning back to Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu, she also wants to find Tao Rong and teach her a lesson.


    People looking for Tao Rong wave after wave, as if to wake up all the powerful people in Nanshi.


    And the authorities in another city were also driven crazy by Ao Yi''s people.


    People with special certificates ask them to deal with it and keep it secret. It''s hard for them to act. Because of Ao Yi''s interference, the airport and the train are almost paralyzed, just to find someone.


    Every flight is investigated and traced from home to abroad.


    , and this person is like a bubble, and becomes a phantom.


    After all, as long as Tao Rong transferred to an international flight, it would be very difficult for them to trace it. What''s more, Tao Rong also transferred several times under the instruction of Ding yunqi.


    Under the influence of yuan family, Ao Yi and Ding yunqi, the clues about Tao Rong have been completely confused. Any one of them is being pursued and interfered by others. Ao Yi is the most powerful, but he can only stay abroad and can''t go on.


    Nie Zhao can only look for a needle in a haystack and check every possible news one by one, but it still has little effect. He is much more desperate than Lin Jie.


    During this period, Nie Zhao naturally knew that there were many forces involved in it, especially the most superficial and powerful one, which was not marked at all. It was too much like the hermits he had investigated, and surrounded him secretly but powerfully.


    If Tao Rong really wants to leave, she doesn''t have the ability to completely avoid his pursuit, unless someone helps her, and this person is most likely from this force.


    Three days later


    As soon as Nie Zhao went out, there was no one to call him back. He almost kept looking for Tao Rong.


    Mrs. yuan and elder brother yuan have given up the search in the face of the fact, and Ao Yi was taken away by his grandfather when he was seriously injured. Only Nie Zhao is still searching, even if he Tielong and Yuan Shang are persuading him to give up.


    After all, as long as the Chinese people are still on the land, they may not disappear.


    Unless it''s going abroad or protected by a bigger force.


    In a word, wasting time is a waste of energy.


    This is the result of rational thinking, but how can Nie Zhao give up.


    In the end, it was master Nie who made him look back.


    The old man originally went to visit his old friend in other places, but suddenly he was seriously ill and hospitalized.


    Nie Zhao received a call from the old man to see him.


    Because the doctor is not sure whether the old man''s current state will suddenly deteriorate, so he asked the younger generation to wait for the old man to stabilize.


    Nie Zhao became embarrassed in three days. He appeared in front of the old man with such a posture, which made him really angry.


    The old man also knows about it. After all, it''s so noisy. In fact, he doesn''t care much about Tao Rong, but it''s a little painful to see Nie Zhao become like this. This mother and son have two problems. They are trapped and hurt by love.


    He was also really afraid that the child would follow his mother''s way.


    And he didn''t know how long he could take care of the child. When he watched Nie Zhao reluctantly smile, comforted him, let him take good care of his body, and promised that he would get his daughter-in-law back, the old man was really bitter.


    This night, although Nie Zhao kept on calling, he still did his best to accompany her in the hospital.


    Looking at Nie Zhao like this, the old man has been thinking about something. He probably experienced a rescue and met the old woman and her daughter in his dream. He suddenly worried that if he was not careful and really left, he always thought that he was really good to Nie Zhao.In this way, I had a dream again at night. What I dream about is that Nie Zhao is used and hurt.


    After waking up, the old man let his hand down to take what he had in the special safe and gave it to Nie Zhao.


    It was a bullet. Nie Zhao, who knew about firearms, could see that it was not developed in China at all. It''s a very special bullet.


    The old man tells Nie Zhao that this is the bullet that killed Nie Mei. It was shot from his father''s gun.


    Although he had imagined a lot, Nie Zhao was really confused when he heard the truth.


    The old man handed the bullet to Nie Zhao and told him all he knew.


    His mother is a researcher of super weapon research, while his father is a spy sent by international terrorist organizations to steal information and deal with the killer of scientific researchers.


    All the information about his father is false, and further information is only available in the most rigorous archives. Even he is not qualified to access it, so the old man actually has limited knowledge.


    The old man is worried that he will die at any time, so he simply tells Nie Zhao that if he keeps on pursuing, he is doomed to encounter trouble. It''s better to let him know earlier and be on guard.


    On the other hand, the old man also hopes to turn Nie Zhao''s attention and let him not sink for a woman.


    But he obviously didn''t think that Nie Zhao was just one person.


    One after another, even the most powerful soul will be broken.


    The wife abandoned herself and ran away with strangers. Her father was an evil criminal and killed her mother.


    All this seems to negate his existence, which makes his eyes dark.

 Chapter 726

    Nie Zhao locked himself in his room for a day and a night. Just when everyone was worried about him, he came out tenaciously.


    He sorted out all the chaotic things and pressed his complicated emotions.


    He took the bullet with him to remind him of his ridiculous life experience, but at this moment, the most important thing is to find Tao Rong, which is crucial for him. The rest can be put away.


    There are still illusions in his heart, which may be for a reason. Maybe Tao Rong really knows about him and an Wenlan, so he gets angry and goes away. As long as he finds her, he can coax her back.


    Yes, he would rather that Tao Rong was angry and left because of this.


    But before he was about to go out, aunt Qiao came and told him something that made him despair.


    Aunt Qiao said everything about Tao Rong''s phone conversation that she had heard before.


    At first, aunt Qiao didn''t take it seriously, but in recent days, the more she thought about it, the more wrong she was.


    Tao Rong said to the phone: Xiaoxiao, finally wait for you, we can finally meet. This time, I won''t let you down.


    It''s strange to hear that.


    Aunt Qiao didn''t see it at that time. In fact, Tao Rong didn''t say it to her mobile phone at all, but aunt Qiao heard that she was talking to others on her mobile phone.


    It''s a bit weird to think like this. I''ve made an appointment for a long time.


    Nie Zhao didn''t hear aunt Qiao''s analysis. All his attention was occupied by the word "Xiao Xiao".


    A character who has never been made clear.


    A man who mysteriously came to find Tao Rong and claimed to be his fiance.


    A favorite person.


    So He was really fooled and used for two years. During that time, she accepted her own feelings, and her sweetness was fake?


    Is it false to say that you want to marry yourself and fall in love with yourself?


    Everything is her purpose, in order to escape here, in order to go to her favorite person''s side.


    She once again told a mean lie and cheated him.


    He should have known that she is such a ruthless woman who can play tricks and design mercilessly.


    Is he designed to be harmed less?


    He should have been used to it.


    But why does he feel so hateful now.


    Hate her to cheat his feelings, hate her to leave without saying a word, hate her to leave himself.


    Grandfather is seriously ill, the truth of his parents is about to crush him, really hate her, when he most want her to accompany him, so mercilessly disappeared.


    This time Nie Zhao did not hold back his tears after all.


    People say that men don''t play lightly when they have tears, but they don''t feel sad.


    Tao Rong didn''t know all this.


    ¡­¡­


    Tao Rong has been sleeping in the hospital for two days and two nights. Because of the long-distance flight and pregnancy, her body is particularly tired. The moment she meets Ding yunqi, she relaxes and faints.


    She was so tired that she didn''t even dream.


    Although she knew that Nie Zhao would go crazy to find her, she didn''t know that Nie Zhao misunderstood her and didn''t know that her grandfather was seriously ill. Therefore, Nie Zhao knew the truth about her parents in advance. What''s more, she didn''t know how much she hated her ruthlessness and she didn''t deserve to be with him.


    Tao Rong just sleeps and opens her eyes to see Ding yunqi with her. When she finds that this is a hospital, she worries and asks, "my child?"


    Ding yunqi was sitting quietly reading the newspaper. After hearing the sound, she turned around and looked at the weak little girl on the bed. Some of her best twitches said: "I didn''t expect you to go in such a physical state. Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Ding yunqi is also a person who has gone through great storms. It is estimated that he has never thought that a little girl can do all these amazing things even when she has children. She deserves to be a woman who makes him curious.


    Tao Rong was relieved to hear the answer, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "It''s just too tired." Ding yunqi said while pressing the pager called doctors and nurses.


    Because he is in H country now, Tao Rong can''t understand people here. After they had finished everything, Tao Rongcai quickly asked, "how''s it going?"


    Ding yunqi said with a faint smile: "no problem. I just need you to rest and eat more. You can rest assured that my secretary has gone to prepare special food for pregnant women. After that, you are expected to stay here for a week to take good care of your body and have a baby. I will find a person to take care of you. "


    make complaints about refined and cultured brother. If Ding Yuqing is not always able to Tucao in front of Tao Rong, brother Ding Yunqi will think he is a brother who is gentle and considerate.


    Ding yunqi and his sister Ding Yuqing don''t look very much like each other, but they have good genes. Naturally, they are handsome men and beautiful women.


    The simple white shirt and black trousers are especially clean because of their good figure proportion. The silver rimmed glasses modify the face shape and make it more angular. The bright and clean forehead seems to be full of knowledge and rest. The gentle eyebrows still have the shrewdness that can''t be hidden. When you smile, a sense of elitism comes to your face.This kind of feeling is very similar to the feeling of communication on the phone, which is completely in line with Tao Rong''s initial imagination of Ding yunqi.


    That''s why, after Ding yunqi saw her at the airport and reported her name, Tao Rong trusted her to fall down, because she believed that this was Ding yunqi.


    "Thank you, brother Ding. You really helped me a lot. In fact, we can discuss the way of cooperation again." Tao Rong doesn''t like to owe others. Now she needs Ding yunqi to help her deal with many things. She wants to repay her.


    But Ding yunqi said with a smile: "you call me big brother. If you care about such a small matter with me, you look down on me. If my sister knows, she has to come to my office. Don''t worry. It''s all small things. Don''t be polite to me. You need to take good care of yourself now. Don''t worry about those things. "


    Tao Rong looked at Ding yunqi for a while and said, "isn''t brother Ding curious about my situation?"


    "We don''t communicate for a day or two. If you want to say it, you will tell me. If you don''t say it, I don''t need to be curious."


    When Tao Rong wakes up and asks about his child, Ding yunqi knows that it''s not an accidental pregnancy, but that Tao Rong wants to keep the child. Naturally, he won''t ask more. It''s just a human relationship. He''ll try his best to make friends. After all, Tao Rong''s business advice has brought him a lot of money.


    "Brother Ding is really a Good people. " Tao Rong can''t think of any other adjectives. She just thinks Ding yunqi is good at being human and makes people comfortable.


    "You''re praising me, and I''m going to blush." Ding yunqi said funny.


    Tao Rong has just been amused for a while, he heard Ding yunqi''s mobile phone ring madly.

 Chapter 727

    Ding yunqi took a look at Tao Rong and said helplessly: "it''s my little sister. This call has been coming since two days ago. It''s going to be a lot of trouble not to answer. "


    Tao Rong instantly understood Ding yunqi''s meaning and frowned: "is the situation very bad? Will it cause you any trouble? "


    Ding yunqi smiles and shakes his head, "we are in H country, who can give us trouble."


    Ding yunqi sees Tao Rong''s worry and answers the phone directly.


    "Hello?"


    "Brother! I asked you to help. Did you do it? Is there any news? " Ding Yuqing''s voice exploded at the other end of the phone.


    "If I had any news, I would have contacted you long ago." Ding yunqi said helplessly.


    "Brother, I find that you are not worried. She is your partner. Don''t you say that she has helped you a lot? Why are you so ruthless now? You don''t think that if you don''t have a partner, you can take her industry alone. " Ding Yuqing urgent mouth not choose words: "you are a treacherous businessman."


    Ding yunqi is really helpless, some innocent look to Tao Rong.


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth twitches, but her heart is warm. She walks naturally, but she doesn''t know that so many people will worry about herself.


    "Don''t worry, according to what you said, she left on her own, and she was not kidnapped. I can''t even find her. Maybe she flew to the Western Hemisphere. She must have deliberately avoided all of us. Otherwise, she can''t find it. People want to be quiet and free. Why hinder her? And I''m not a unscrupulous businessman. You should think that she will always use money when she needs it. When she needs it, she will use it naturally. When she uses it, I will have news here, won''t I? "


    "I don''t care. You pay attention to me. People here are crazy to find her. I''m crazy that you didn''t see yuan Xu like that." Ding Yuqing complained that after all, they had a good relationship with the yuan family. After what happened, Ding Yuqing came to the yuan family and saw everything for the first time.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and felt a little guilty for yuan Xu.


    But she can''t help but start to be nervous in her heart. She is thinking whether Ding Yuqing will talk about Nie Zhao''s situation.


    Ding yunqi naturally saw through Tao Rong''s idea. She didn''t have to worry about it. Ding yunqi opened her mouth and said, "what do you say about yuan Xu, her husband? Don''t you care about her? "


    "I''m even more crazy. At this time, I can see what infatuation is. I''ve heard him and an Wenlan''s gossip before, but I haven''t seen him like that. Now Yuan Shang''s saying is quite right. Tao Rong is Nie Zhao''s soul. He lost his soul. Can people be well? "


    Ding yunqi saw that Tao Rong''s face was gradually stiff, and his expression was full of worries. He could not help but say: "nothing will happen."


    "No, the elders of the Nie family are all here. What''s the matter? Isn''t he a super soldier? Some time ago, I heard that the old man of their family called him away to talk about things. I don''t know what the specific situation is. I guess I want to teach him a lesson and let him look after himself before looking for someone. Don''t fail to find Rongrong, but he will collapse first. "


    Ding yunqi sees that Tao Rong has come slowly, so she picks her eyebrows and asks if Tao Rong wants to ask.


    Tao Rong shakes her head as if she is trying to get rid of the relationship.


    Ding yunqi jokingly said to the mobile phone: "well, don''t chat, I continue to look, but you don''t report too much hope, I''m not good at this aspect, maybe she has started a new life, don''t want you to disturb, so can find, can''t find you also don''t tangle sad, so powerful girl, where will live better than you."


    Ding yunqi disguised a boast, let Ding Yuqing is much better, "this to also, don''t look at her young age, have ideas, have ability, have courage, but still want to know where she is, how is it, anyway, you find me first, other things don''t busy, this thing is important."


    Ding yunqi said with a smile: "yes, my eldest lady."


    Ding yunqi puts down her mobile phone and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was ashamed and said, "I''m sorry to let Yuqing worry, but also let you lie."


    Ding yunqi said with a gentle smile: "in case of being torn down accidentally in the future, when my sister and I are not finished, I will throw all the pots on your head, and you are not allowed to complain at that time."


    Tao Rong smiles gratefully.


    "Yes, more smile is a lovely mother to be. Your children will feel your emotions. Since you have made a decision, I believe you are not an impulsive one, so you have to adjust your emotions for your children. Don''t worry about the troubles of another country. If there is anything important that you have to be informed of, I will tell you, believe me Is filtration good? "


    Ding yunqi winks at Tao Rong.


    Such a calm person really makes people trust him unconditionally, especially face-to-face. If you run into such a person in business, you should count the money for him even if he is sold. Fortunately, it was just telephone communication before, and Tao Rong was calm.


    Tao Rong knew that he had nothing to plan for, so he had unconditional trust.


    In the following days, Tao Rong took good care of her body. Under the care of a professional nanny, Tao Rong ate, drank and slept without any resistance. By the way, she began to learn h language to facilitate communication.Ding yunqi doesn''t accompany Tao Rong all day, but only comes to visit her once a day. If there is anything, her male secretary will help her deal with it. Tao Rong is quite used to such a close care, so she won''t feel too close and uncomfortable.


    Tao Rong knew some medical knowledge, so she knew about her body. After a few days, Tao Rong felt that she could be discharged and began to discuss with Ding yunqi about her future.


    Tao Rong had an idea at the beginning that she was going to find Gan Xiaomei and her daughter.


    Because only they know where their mother and daughter are going.


    But when Tao Rong tells Ding yunqi, Ding yunqi looks at Tao Rong unexpectedly.


    Tao Rong saw that he was a fool from his eyes.


    Don''t need Ding yunqi to say, Tao Rong also knows. I''m afraid Nie Zhao has already investigated Gan Xiaomei.


    It is estimated that none of the people who have relations with themselves will escape.


    "Then..." Tao Rong hesitated.


    "Don''t you want to stay in this country?" Ding yunqi asked.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. She was conflicted in her heart. After all, no matter in the last life or in this life, she was obedient and stayed in her own country. If she lived in another country, she didn''t know whether she could adapt. But if she really has to stay here, she is willing to accept it.


    So she said directly, "it''s OK. Let''s see how convenient it is."


    Ding yunqi is good at observation. With a micro expression, he understands, "in fact, the identities I prepared for you are all domestic, and you can be arranged to go back to the University in China smoothly, but according to the current situation, the risk of going back is still great. And your body needs to be looked after by acquaintances. I''m probably the only person you can trust now. I have a suggestion that you can listen to. "

 Chapter 728

    Tao Rong looks at Ding yunqi doubtfully.


    Ding yunqi said: "according to the influence of the Nie family and the yuan family, the conditions for returning to China in the near future may not be very mature. The identity I got for you needs time to cultivate. The longer you cultivate it, the more real it is. People can''t grasp it. You can first give birth to your child here, take good care of your body, and give yourself a year. After a year, you can decide whether or not to return I want to go home. "


    Tao Rong naturally listens to such a safe arrangement. After all, for her, Xiao Xiao''s safety is the most important thing.


    At first, she thought that she could do anything for Xiaoxiao, but now after listening to Ding yunqi''s detailed analysis, she still thinks that her original idea is too naive. She gave Ding yunqi the marriage report and divorce agreement related to Nie Zhao, and asked him to help with the legalization of childbearing. And the identity he sought also needs to be adjusted.


    Tao Rong really feels that she has never been so relieved. It seems that as long as she can have a baby safely.


    Naturally, she won''t live in the hospital any more. Tao Rong thought Ding yunqi would find a place for her to live temporarily.


    But did not expect Ding yunqi directly sent her to a luxury sanatorium.


    Tao Rong is sure that this must be the most powerful sanatorium in H country, because it can be seen from the limited edition luxury cars coming in and out of the door.


    With beautiful environment, complete facilities and services, it is the best place for the rich to enjoy their recuperation.


    Although Tao Rong was not poor, he was also a little surprised, "are you sure you want to put me here? I may not be able to afford it, and I don''t want you to spend it for me. "


    Ding yunqi, sitting next to him, smiles and doesn''t answer. Just as the car passes by the guard at the door, the guard immediately shouts respectfully: "boss Ding, why are you free today?"


    Although he spoke Mandarin h, Tao Rong understood the title after several days of emergency tutoring.


    "Are you a regular here?" Tao Rong said unexpectedly.


    As the car slowly drove into the sanatorium, Ding yunqi said with a smile: "there''s no charge for you here, because I''m one of the owners here, and I have a free quota. You don''t have to use it for nothing, so you can use it at ease. "


    Tao Rong is surprised at Ding yunqi''s multi industry development. At present, he really does not know how many fields he has set foot in. Although there are large and small, there are no losses. He has a sharp eye and excellent management means.


    "It seems that before you helped me invest, you really wronged me. You gave me alms." Tao Rong said with a bitter smile.


    Ding yunqi said: "but you have also given me a lot of suggestions, which are more accurate than those professional predictions. I''m really curious about how you think of it."


    "The wild imagination." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Ding yunqi did not go deep into it, but talked about the sanatorium. "Although the guests here come from various countries, most of them are yellow people, including men and women, old and young, but you should not have redundant communication. Basically, they are all one customer, an independent apartment, with only three households on the first floor."


    "Since it''s an independent apartment, what''s the difference between living outside and me?" Tao Rong asked.


    Ding yunqi said with a smile: "this level of sanatorium will not only have good service, it not only has perfect medical facilities, but also has famous doctors and professors from all over the world to come for regular inspection. Even your recipes are customized according to everyone''s situation. I think for your current situation, there is no more suitable place for you to have an abortion in H country than here. You''re here, and I''m at ease. It''s very important that we don''t pay attention to the privacy of our customers, even if we don''t know the most important things in the world. A great place to hide. "


    It''s really a place with everything.


    And look at Ding yunqi''s posture, it''s basically arranged. As soon as they get to the front door of the building, even the dean and others come to meet them in person. After all, they are the guests sent by one of the bosses.


    All the guests here can use foreign names, which can be regarded as a means to protect their information.


    Tao Rong''s name here is Shirley, a popular foreign language name.


    Before taking care of Tao Rong nanny a Ying will also follow in to continue to take care of Tao Rong.


    Since then, Tao Rong has lived a peaceful life here.


    During the day in accordance with the provisions of physical exercise, but Tao Rong a little not used to, according to that way of exercise, his originally agile body will be dull, but for Xiao Xiao, she also has no choice, can only be obedient.


    The rest of the time, Tao Rong spent three months to finish h Mandarin, other time can only find books to kill time.


    As her stomach grew bigger and bigger, Tao Rong''s body became more and more fierce. Like I, even if she was so good now, she couldn''t escape. Sometimes at night, Tao Rong can''t help but think of the man in Nanshi.


    Ding yunqi basically came to visit her once or twice a week, but she never brought any news. She only said that Ding Yuqing had started his blind date again.


    It also shows that nothing big happened.Meanwhile, Ding yunqi asked her to sign a contract.


    Mo Yijia and Ding yunqi''s plan to jointly develop chili sauce has really come to an agreement. To Tao Rong''s surprise, Mo Yijia has only one requirement to sign the contract. She wants to transfer 10% of the shares to Tao Rong unconditionally. That is to say, Tao Rong doesn''t have to pay anything. When she makes a profit, she can get 10% of the shares, and the rest Mo Yijia and Ding yunqi each account for half.


    Tao Rong can''t sign such a contract. It really doesn''t have much to do with her. To tell you the truth, it''s only for the sake of their mother and daughter that she helped Mo Yijia so much.


    But she can''t contact Mo Yijia through Ding yunqi, which will expose her situation.


    Ding yunqi persuades her to sign it. After all, this is mo Yijia''s only request. Ding yunqi has said before that she can''t find Tao Rong and may not be able to confirm her wish. However, Mo Yijia just wants to give it by force. She doesn''t need Tao Rong''s consent. It''s her fault that she doesn''t sign the contract.


    In this case, Ding yunqi can only promise to keep the contract for the time being.


    Tao Rong is also helpless to hear Ding yunqi''s statement. He wants to say that it''s better to transfer it to Ding yunqi directly, but Ding yunqi doesn''t agree. Finally, he can only sign it, and then find an opportunity to transfer it to Mo Yijia.


    Although we know that this is a great gift and will bring endless benefits, it''s not our own. It''s also very hot.


    Because Ding yunqi has reserved the signing of the contract with Mo Yijia, Nie Zhao, who has been keeping an eye on Mo Yijia, has not received any useful information.

 Chapter 729

    These three months are the most nightmarish three months in Nie Zhao''s life.


    All kinds of emotions tormented him, although many things gradually on the right track, but never find Tao Rong''s idea or a big stone on him.


    My grandfather''s condition is probably the only comfort for him during this period.


    The highest authority of the military region who originally arranged for him to go to Beishi understood his situation and did not urge him to go to Beishi, but the time was limited, which only gave him half a year to adjust. However, after half a year, he would not go as smoothly as before.


    Nie zhaosuan is because Tao Rong gave up the best promotion opportunity.


    In the past six months, Nie Zhao stayed in the Southern District for the time being, but the transfer became a business, which made it convenient for him to concentrate on finding people.


    He even met Lin Jie, who had no clue. Originally, Yuan Shang rushed to get the news, but he escaped by Lin Jie, who was used to hiding without meeting him.


    Nie Zhao didn''t help yuan Shang. This is the only exchange that Lin Jie promised to let him know as soon as he got the news.


    Although yuan Shang was angry, looking at Nie Zhao''s dark and cold face, he was really worried that he couldn''t be angry. For such a long time, he had never seen Nie Zhao smile or relax. It seemed that he had become cold and hard iron, which made yuan Shang feel strange.


    Now there are many rumors that Tao Rong ran away with wild men because their marriage has been dissolved.


    But Nie Zhao never responded. It seems that he still acquiesces that Tao Rong is his only wife, but when someone else asks Tao Rong in front of him, his reaction is not so good. It seems that he just wants to punish and revenge, not to save his wife.


    almost had secret contact with anyone who had a relationship with Tao Rong. He would report to him whenever there was a situation.


    But this is not enough. What he should pursue most is whether the mysterious man named "Xiaoxiao" is related to the legendary clan. However, the information of that clan is that he will never be able to explore his secret until he goes to the most powerful people in today''s country.


    Nie Zhao tries to ask his master for help, but Uncle Qi refuses to tell him because he doesn''t want Nie Zhao to die. Moreover, he thinks that such a closed family will never have anything to do with girls outside. What''s more, Tao Rong is still married. With the strength of that family, we can''t find out Tao Rong''s situation. Therefore, uncle Qi thinks that Nie Zhao is in a hurry and confused state Wrong.


    Uncle Qi doesn''t comment on their affairs. It''s enough to know that Tao Rong left on his own, so when Nie Zhao was upset, uncle Qi ran away again.


    Nie Zhao is really alone.


    At this time, Nie Zhao learned a secret that made him want to kill.


    That day, Nie Xuan didn''t feel well and Chen Liuzhi didn''t have enough equipment at home, so he took Nie Xuan to the best gynecological hospital for an examination.


    Chen Liuzhi goes to the doctor to discuss. Nie Xuan wanders around, but accidentally sees Nie Chen and an Wenlan who are making a lot of noise together.


    I heard that children are not allowed to beat this kind of words.


    Their family heard about an Wenlan''s pregnancy a month ago. The first one of this generation should have been a happy thing. How could he say such a thing.


    Nie Xuan is a little strange, so she is ready to ask, but she doesn''t catch up, so she watches them leave noisily.


    Looking back, Nie Xuan tells Chen Liuzhi about it. Chen Liuzhi uses his own relationship to inquire about it. He hears that an Wenlan used to secretly come to check her body, and later came to inquire about the child''s killing.


    two people did not go deep, after all, is private, but accidentally make complaints about Nie Zhao.


    This immediately aroused Nie Zhao''s strange feeling.


    It''s like there''s something wrong with Nie Zhao''s intuition. It''s too late for him to investigate whether the departure of Tao Rong has something to do with an Wenlan. After all, all kinds of clues that can be found show that there are no forces involved in settling down or Nie family.


    For a moment, Nie Zhao doesn''t pay attention to any rules. While Nie Chen is still at home, Nie Zhao directly installs a monitor in their room. After waiting patiently for two nights, he hears some clues about the conversation, but makes Nie Zhao completely doubt the child''s affairs and that night.


    Nie Zhao knows the confrontation is impossible to get the answer, has no fear of Nie Zhao directly arranged for people to settle down.


    The yuan family''s attack had not recovered before. As a result, Nie Zhao did the same to the an family, directly making the couple cry and beg for an Wenlan''s presence. If they were a little late, their home would collapse overnight.


    But an Wenlan had no way, because they didn''t know who was behind them.


    But an Wenlan is not stupid. What she doubts most is Nie Zhao, who is too cold recently.


    Looking for a private opportunity, an Wenlan rushes directly to Nie Zhao''s study and asks: "are you in the whole house?"


    Nie Zhao raises his head from a pile of materials and looks at an Wenlan with no expression on his face.


    An Wenlan has never been so flustered. After all, settling down has always been her strength in the Nie family. But this moment, an may go bankrupt overnight. If an goes bankrupt, then an Wenlan''s position in the Nie family is hard to say.Nie Zhao sneered and said, "what if it''s me?"


    "Why?" An Wenlan collapse of shout: "I have said, I did not move Tao Rong, you can check ah."


    "Who said I was for that." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    An Wenlan was stunned, "then you What are you doing for? Doesn''t that suit me? "


    Nie zhaoleng snorted: "it''s a little late to find out. An Wenlan, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. I want to know all the truth."


    "What What''s the truth? " An Wenlan also tries to struggle to death. She presses her hand to her stomach to indicate that she is uncomfortable, in an attempt to arouse Nie Zhao''s pity.


    "My guess was good at first. This child is not mine at all. That''s right Nie Zhao said frankly.


    An Wenlan immediately grinned bitterly, "even if you don''t want to recognize this child, you don''t have to deal with our family like this."


    "If it''s really my child, I think, but obviously it''s not. You''ve been trying to kill this child, but the elder brother doesn''t agree? If you want to threaten me with this child, why do you want to kill it? It''s not logical, unless this child is not mine. You are worried about being born, and I''ll go to test it. I know that the truth will retaliate against you, so you want to kill him directly. In this way, there will be no proof, and I will always have doubts. But he should be the eldest brother''s child, so the eldest brother doesn''t want you to kill him. What role does the eldest brother play? Is it because you coax him into thinking that the child is his, so you have to protect him, or do you participate in the design from the beginning to the end, so you know that the child is his and won''t let you kill him, and you are sure that you can hold me, then That night, in fact, you were with big brother, not me

 Chapter 730

    With Nie Zhao''s analysis, an Wenlan''s face gradually changed, and finally could not see the color of blood.


    "It''s just your imagination, because you don''t want to! So I don''t admit it. Instead, I comfort myself with all kinds of imagination. " An Wenlan is as calm and sarcastic as possible, but Nie Zhao''s expression doesn''t change at all. Her dark eyes don''t know when they become light, which makes an Wenlan''s heart grow up.


    "I asked Chen Liuzhi, the powerful overpowering drug you injected into me is so effective that it can bewitch soldiers like me, and for such a long time, my body can''t react at all."


    An Wenlan''s face turned white with fright. For a moment, she stammered and didn''t know how to explain. After all, Chen Liuzhi was a very powerful doctor, and what he said was true.


    Nie Zhao actually cheated an Wenlan. He consulted Chen Liuzhi in disguise, but Chen Liuzhi said that this kind of thing varies from person to person, and the drug is still in the experimental stage, so it''s more difficult to say the effect. In theory, it can''t respond. After all, the effect of anesthesia is too strong.


    Nie Zhao can only cheat and have a try.


    But I didn''t expect that an Wenlan even said that she had to resist tenaciously.


    "Nie Zhao, is that interesting? Do you want me to tell you all about what happened between us? Do you mean to hear me An Wenlan is completely shameless.


    Nie Zhao relaxed for a moment, picked up his mobile phone and said to an Wenlan, "I''ll count down ten times. If you don''t tell me honestly, your settlement will disappear in the business market of Nanshi. Now I''m not afraid of anything, so you can tell anyone later. Even if my grandfather punishes me, you can''t recover your settlement any more."


    Nie Zhao dials and counts down at the same time, and doesn''t give an Wenlan the chance to sophistry at all.


    An Wenlan desperately shouts: "no, no, I didn''t cheat you, what I said is true, you believe me, I didn''t cheat you, I didn''t lie, how can you let me be honest?"


    "Six five..."


    "It''s a real lie if you let me tell you something that you don''t have. Don''t you want me to tell you that the child belongs to Nie Chen before you let go of settling down? Well, I say it''s his. I didn''t want you to recognize me. " An Wenlan is still crying sophistication.


    "Three two..."


    When Nie Zhao says one, an Wenlan turns around and rushes out to call for help.


    But when she opened the door, Nie Zhao had coldly said to the other end of the phone: "don''t wait, the information is sent out, tell all the partners who settle down, I will settle down and be sealed up tonight."


    An Wenlan took a cold breath. Knowing that there was no hope of calling for help, she could only turn around and yell: "I say, I tell the truth, I tell you everything, I say!"


    Nie Zhao looked up at an Wenlan and said with a sneer, "pause first. I''ll contact you in five minutes."


    With that, Nie Zhao hung up and motioned an Wenlan to close the door.


    An Wenlan has been silly. She doesn''t know what she has just experienced. Suddenly, an Wenlan receives a call from an''s family. She listens to the complaints and cries of an''s family. It turns out that her brother has been sent back for various reasons.


    An Wenlan weakly hangs up her mobile phone and looks at Nie Zhao, but finds that Nie Zhao is also looking at him.


    "This is a warning that you are overtime."


    An Wen Lan suddenly whole body cold, evil spirit of eyebrows, cruel expression, no pity eyes, this is still Nie Zhao? Or Nie Zhao, who used to be a little cold, but just and gentle, and let them cheat and bully him?


    It turned out that when he was serious and wanted to really deal with them, it was so terrible that she hardly had any fighting power.


    An Wenlan was sitting on the ground, shivering and choking, "Nie Zhao, you used to love me, didn''t you? Do you really have no feelings for me? "


    Nie Zhao did not explain and argue with her on this issue as before, and even did not satirize and refute it. He only said coldly, "there are still three minutes." And then my eyes turned to the watch.


    An Wen Lan''s heart all raised.


    Her mobile phone is still ringing. For the first time in Nie Zhao''s life, she felt only fear and despair. This time is really felt, the man''s heart about her let alone love, even a little old love, memories are gone.


    Not even strangers.


    An Wenlan has no way to keep Nie Zhao. At least she has to stay and settle down. After all, an family is her last harbor. Nie Chen is merciless. If there is nothing behind her, the consequences will be even worse.


    An Wenlan weigh, can only reveal the truth, about her and Nie Chen and design, about that night, about the child.


    After hearing all this, Nie Zhao''s first feeling is that he is relieved. It seems that the big stone on his body can finally be moved to a piece. It seems that only in this way can he blame Tao Rong and go to find Tao Rong. He didn''t do anything wrong to Tao Rong. Tao Rong is sorry to him.


    The feeling that follows is hate, hate an Wenlan and Nie Chen. How can these two people do such crazy things? They think about how to design and harm him every day."Where on earth have I sinned against you? Are you going to do this to me?" Nie Zhao asked, almost mumbling to himself.


    An Wenlan dare not answer.


    In fact, Nie Zhao doesn''t need to answer. He just thinks it''s incredible that some people can harm others for their own ugly selfish desires.


    Nie Chen is jealous of him, and an Wenlan is jealous of Tao Rong. It''s ridiculous.


    "Have you told these lies to Tao Rong?" Nie Zhao continues to ask a way.


    Ann Wen Lan immediately shakes her head, almost exhausts the whole body strength to deny a way: "how possible, I said, in case she burst to you, I don''t have a chip?"


    An Wenlan how dare to tell the truth, unless she died, fortunately that thing only she and Tao Rong know, so it is a real secret.


    Even an Wenlan guessed that Tao Rong had gone for that, but now it was said that she had run away with a wild man, so she would not admit it so foolishly.


    Nie Zhao examines an Wenlan for a while. An Wenlan is out of breath, so he can''t judge whether it''s true or not. The more familiar people are, the more difficult it is to judge.


    However, Nie Zhao analyzed it. After all, before he left, Tao Rong''s performance was not extreme. If according to her nature, she would fry the pot, beat him and scold him. At worst, she would ridicule him and disgust him. But Tao Rong didn''t have any tendency in that aspect, although It''s a little bit weird, but it''s not likely to be a reaction to such a big betrayal.


    But he did not expect that Tao Rong had learned that she was pregnant at that time, and all the considerations based on Xiao Xiao made her unable to react as Nie Zhao suspected.

 Chapter 731

    Nie Zhao slowly converged on his memory, looked down at an Wenlan on the ground, and said with a cold smile: "an Wenlan, what you did in the past repeatedly violated my bottom line. I let you go, but this time..."


    An Wen Lan a Leng, amazedly looking at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "I will not be stupid enough to give you the ability to deal with me."


    An Wenlan immediately responded: "you promised, I tell the truth, you let go of settling down."


    Nie Zhao tilted his head slightly and said, "did I say that? I just said that if you didn''t say that I would let settle down and disappear, but I didn''t say that I would let settle down after you said that. Don''t worry, I''m also trustworthy. I won''t be forced to die. It''s only their fault that they gave birth to such a wicked daughter as you. It''s not that you don''t have to pay for hurting me. "


    An Wenlan and Nie Chen never pay a price for Nie Zhao''s harm. Unless Tao Rong is moved, Nie Zhao doesn''t take the harm seriously in the face of Nie''s family.


    An Wenlan looks at him in horror, and suddenly her mobile phone blows up again, which makes her collapse.


    She couldn''t believe looking at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said coldly: "I advise you to go back to see your parents and see what they have paid for your selfish desire. You don''t have to look at me here. The phone call just now has actually taken action. There is no need for my second call."


    An Wenlan really didn''t expect Nie Zhao to be so cruel. With her understanding of Nie Zhao, the most cruel thing is to threaten them. But even if she has said everything, Nie Zhao will not let them go.


    He''s really changed. He''s so cruel.


    An Wenlan also felt aggrieved and unfair. She stood up and yelled: "after all, you are not angry for Tao Rong. You attribute the reason for her leaving to us. In fact, she ran away with a wild man herself. You don''t want to admit it. Why do you want to revenge me for her? Nie Zhao, you are unfair, you are..."


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "you are not qualified to mention her name! Go away


    Nie Zhao naturally got angry with them because of Tao Rong. If they didn''t have their stupid design, if it wasn''t for his stupid trick, he would have gone back to her to accompany her. The wedding would be ahead of time, and he would have got all the information about that person from her mouth. He knew who she really loved, and would not be looking for it now. They might have gone to Beishi for a long time Fu''s life, he will always look at her, and will not dare to see her, how can she go, how willing to go.


    He blames them, even more himself.


    In his current understanding, Tao Rong doesn''t know anything at all, and her mistake is a Wulong. Tao Rong doesn''t know the cause and effect, and naturally won''t leave because of this reason. Tao Rong just left because of the man. She was cruel, she was merciless, and she was incompetent.


    Nie Zhao has no choice but to find her.


    An Wenlan''s heart is about to jump out of Nie Zhao''s roar. She can''t help biting her lower lip. Her hatred spreads in her heart, but at the same time, she also feels happy.


    Because Nie Zhao never knows why Tao Rong left, he may never see that woman, because arrogant women can''t forgive such betrayal.


    And she''ll keep that secret forever.


    "Nie Zhao, I curse you, never find her back, I am not happy, you do not want to be happy." An Wen Lan absolutely says, this just happy turn round to leave.


    In Nie Zhao''s opinion, her curse is also irrelevant.


    But looking back on the whole thing, I still find it funny.


    After a while, Nie Zhao''s mobile phone rings. It''s he Tielong.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you make it clear before? " Nie Zhao some tired of say.


    He Tielong said: "the matter of settling down has been arranged, and Nie Chen''s matter is also in progress, but boss, I just received a strange news about my sister-in-law."


    "What?" Nie Zhao immediately spirit up, voice is not the same, after all, now any news about Tao Rong is his life-saving straw.


    "Before the investigation, it was not said that the sister-in-law had experienced strange things in the wedding dress shop. Some people had seen a group of men coming in and out, dressed strangely, and the shop assistants were all knocked out!"


    Nie Zhao''s face is a little bad. This is one of the sources of the rumor that Tao Rong ran away with the wild man. Nie Zhao thinks that Tao Rong has seen the man and has been hiding him.


    "Say the point." Nie Zhao doesn''t want to hear any more.


    He Tielong said: "it happened later. At that time, they said that they were not injured. But when we heard your order to investigate an Wenlan, we found out that our sister-in-law had been in and out of the hospital."


    "She''s hurt? But No, "he said Nie Zhao''s heart immediately raised.


    "The key is that we tried our best to investigate. We had to ask the president and all the doctors to write a letter of guarantee with us. However, there is no record about the sister-in-law in their system records. Only one patient has seen the sister-in-law. What''s more strange is that the three hospital personnel who visited and examined the sister-in-law have left that hospital one after another. I''ll go to find them again But there was no news at all, as if the world had evaporated. Only that doctor can be sure is a gynecologist, but the scope of gynecology is very large, and I don''t know what to treat. "Nie Zhao hear slightly frown, he thought of the night before, he did hurt Tao Rong.


    But why did the people disappear.


    Now he Tielong has the strongest tracking force. If he can''t find them, it''s just like Tao Rong. What kind of people do?


    But why?


    Nie Zhao couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t understand it, but he knew it was a breakthrough. When he was looking for Tao Rong, he was also looking for the three men.


    But when Nie Zhao found the three people, he found that they had lost nearly a year''s memory strangely. He didn''t remember Tao Rong at all. They don''t even know where they were taken, and their families just think they are missing. When they find them, everyone is happy, but Nie Zhao has lost the most valuable clue.


    But at this time, Nie Zhao is still completing his revenge.


    Settle down overnight in the commercial delisting, in addition to no debt, settle down only left an old house, nothing.


    It''s not Nie Zhao who keeps his face, but forces people to the road. It''s the Nie family that gets in trouble. After all, an Wenlan is still the daughter-in-law of the Nie family. An''s family is also in laws. It''s too down and his grandfather doesn''t care. So it''s the most ruthless and balanced position.


    As for Nie Chen, Nie Zhao naturally did not let it go. Before he could react to Nie Zhao''s revenge for settling down, all of his private industries collapsed. It was no longer the previous loss warning, but half of the losses were made up with the other half, and finally all of them closed down.

 Chapter 732

    During that time, Nie Chen and Nie Zhao were at home, and every day seemed to be full of gunpowder.


    Nie Zhao thinks that Nie Chen will make trouble, but Nie Zhao only receives hostile eyes. After all, Nie Chen is disgusting first. He is more miserable and can only suffer from dumb losses.


    In a short week, the young couple, visible to the naked eye, began to lose weight.


    But an Wenlan didn''t want to have children. After all, it was the only bargaining chip for her to stay in Nie''s family.


    She was not allowed to think about it.


    She had to really keep the children of people she didn''t like.


    All this is naturally in Nie Zhao''s expectation. The more an Wenlan doesn''t want to do something, the more he helps her.


    And because of the collapse of his career, Nie Chen has no mind to care about the problem of children, and is indifferent to an Wenlan.


    These delicate things at home naturally attracted the attention of Nie Demin and the old man.


    But recently Nie Zhao''s state, even Nie Demin does not know how to get along with him, can only ask the old man out of the mountain.


    The old man called people to the room, but he didn''t embarrass Nie Zhao because of the recent events at home. In fact, the old man also admitted that he was eccentric, and he also saw Nie Zhao''s pressure. He looked at Nie Zhao''s eyes like stars before, but now it''s as unpredictable as a black hole.


    "You still have a month. It''s time to go to Beishi. " The old man said.


    In the past, every time Nie Zhao came to this room, he would stand in front of the old man like a tree, just like a soldier seeing a general.


    But recently, he would sit on the sofa with the old man and help him make tea.


    "Grandfather is tired of me? Are you driving me away? " Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    "Well, isn''t it you who are going to leave all the time?" The old man retorted.


    Nie Zhao did not open his mouth, but handed the tea to the old man.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s appearance, the old man shook his head slightly and said, "what you should do has already been done. The girl is gone, and she is obviously deliberately avoiding your influence. She is a little fox, so smart, unless she appears by herself, you can''t find her back."


    The smile on Nie Zhao''s face gradually converged, "if she is a fox, then I am a hunter who specializes in hunting foxes." How can I let her go.


    The old man frowned slightly, "you''ve done enough. If the hunter can''t catch the fox, are you waiting to starve to death in the forest? It''s time to come out. There are still many things worth doing. Don''t forget that you are still a soldier. "


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while and said, "don''t worry, grandfather. People will find me and I will do what I should do. In half a month, I''ll go to Beishi. "


    The old man was relieved to hear what he said.


    in fact, Nie Zhao''s Eyeliner has been completely arranged. He has arranged a special person for his affairs. He even works in the military area. He can monitor all kinds of news at any time. He is only worried about his accident. Most people can''t contact him. Even if he can catch Tao Rong, he can''t see him for the first time, and he always feels uncomfortable. He has a hunch. He and others can''t find Tao Rong at all. She is a person taught by herself and uncle Qi. Even without professional training, she is very sensitive to danger.


    Nie Zhao naturally wanted to find it himself, but he also knew that it was a very irrational behavior, not what he should do, but he just couldn''t control himself.


    Let him be willful for a while.


    In half a year, Tao Rong''s stomach has grown up. After the fierce reaction, her body has adapted a lot. Tao Rong is very cooperative with the scientific way of raising the baby, in order to make Xiaoxiao healthy.


    On this day, Tao Rong was walking in the garden when he saw a black car coming from a distance.


    Then three women came down, too far to see their faces clearly.


    It looks like a mother and two daughters, but one of them is very flighty and fragile. The daughter is picked up by the medical staff. Tao Rong thinks that the remaining two women will follow, but she doesn''t think that they just send people to the hospital and go straight away.


    Tao Rong is a little surprised. Is he so indifferent to the patients he sent?


    But Tao Rong was just watching.


    At the end of the walk, Tao Rong went back to her apartment. Although there were three apartments on her floor, there were only two guests before.


    One is her, the other only heard that she is also a Chinese. It seems that her legs are not good and it is inconvenient to travel, so Tao Rong has never seen him.


    The third room has been empty all the time. Today, there was some news. Some medical staff came in and out.


    Tao Rong stood in the corridor and took a look.


    I saw a little girl, who seemed to be about her age, sitting on the sofa pitifully, looking at the busy people around her.


    Tao Rong seems to hear her talking, but it should be the kind of Chinese who can''t speak h, and there is no one around to translate for her, so what she said, the people around didn''t pay attention to her at all.The service experience I have experienced in taorong has never been so merciless, which is even more unexpected.


    I don''t know if it is because of pregnancy and maternal hair, originally this kind of thing she would not care, especially in such a strange environment, she would not give herself unnecessary trouble.


    But looking at the little girl a helpless about to cry out, but try to hold back the look, Tao Rong can''t bear it.


    She knocked on the door and said to the busy medical staff, "she said she wants to go to the toilet and asked if you can."


    Tao Rong has been able to carry out daily communication, so the people inside naturally understand what Tao Rong is saying.


    Because Tao Rong was an important customer, the hospital staff immediately said yes, and explained that they were just arranging the equipment, and the guests were free to move.


    Explain to oneself all so respectful, but completely ignore to the little girl, Tao Rong think this estimation has relation with the attitude of the person who gives money.


    Tao Rong relayed the words of the medical staff, and then turned to see the little girl.


    The little girl also looked up at Tao Rong in surprise. Before, Tao Rong just saw the expression of her side face and her little movements, but she didn''t see her face clearly. In addition, her bangs covered half of her face, so she didn''t feel anything for a moment.


    But when the little girl completely exposed the whole face, Liu Hai slipped to one side, even the forehead was exposed.


    Tao Rong was surprised.


    She''s seen that face.


    Isn''t that the heroine in the picture that Dongge pinches in the palm of his hand?

 Chapter 733

    "Thank you..." The little girl wanted to thank her, but when she saw Tao Rong''s big stomach, her eyes were all round. "Thank you, sister?"


    It is estimated that at first I thought it was a peer, but I didn''t think it was a pregnant woman, so I had to call my sister obediently.


    Tao Rong frowned and looked at the little girl in surprise.


    As a result, the little girl was timid. She was staring at by Tao Rong''s sharp eyes and immediately became nervous, "I Did I do something wrong? "


    Looking at the little girl nervously rolling her long ponytail with her hand and pressing one hand on her abdomen, she seemed to be in a hurry to go to the toilet.


    Tao Rong could only restrain his surprise and quickly said, "it''s convenient for you. It''s rare to meet Chinese. It''s just a little surprise. I It''s next door to you. You can come to me if you have any questions. "


    Tao Rong said to Ah Ying, "you stay here to help her translate. I''ll go back first."


    After that, Tao Rong left with her stomach.


    After returning to his apartment, Tao Rong really couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    Is that a coincidence? Will you meet the woman Zheng Weifeng has been looking for here?


    No, no, Zheng Weifeng didn''t know if he knew this woman.


    But why is she here? Are you sick?


    Tao Rong is really surprised, but there is still a gap between the little girl in front of her and the picture in her memory.


    She remembers that the women in her memory are full of mature and soft beauty, with beautiful black and straight princess. The whole person''s state is much better and more temperament.


    And now the little girl, to be honest, is just an ordinary adult girl who has never seen the world.


    There is still a certain gap with the photos.


    After a long time, Ah Ying came back, but with the little girl.


    "Yes Sorry Play Excuse me


    Tao Rong a listen to, immediately reaction come over, originally before she is not nervous to speak kowtow, but originally stuttered.


    Looking at the inferiority in her bones, Tao Rong can only lower her aura a little. After all, Ding yunqi said that when she didn''t smile, she didn''t feel easy to provoke.


    "If you don''t disturb me, it''s all villagers. Your body looks Not very good. Sit down. What would you like to drink? But I probably don''t have anything to drink here. " Pregnant women drink more difficult.


    "No No, I can find you Just talk. " The little girl was immediately excited, but her eyes were low. "Hello, sister. My name is Jin Rourou."


    Jin Rourou does not stammer as much as possible, but her speech will be intermittent and slow.


    Tao Rong sees that she seems to be able to control it. It seems that she is not stuttering physically, but mentally. She has seen such patients in Chen Liuzhi before.


    She once saw him cheat people with a piece of sugar, saying that it was a panacea. As long as he took it, he would be able to speak normally. As a result, people really believed it. After taking it, it really went smoothly.


    Unfortunately, this method can only be applied to very authoritative doctors, because patients believe it.


    Even if Tao Rong wants to use this move to help talk, so tired Jinrou is useless. She won''t believe herself.


    "Hello, my name is Shirley Just remember, there is no real name, no one to remind this little girl.


    "Hello, sister Shirley." Jin Rourou cried happily.


    Tao Rong some embarrassed said: "how old are you?"


    Jin Rou was stunned, "I, last month, just passed 18¡¢ "I don''t know


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "that''s almost the same. My 19th birthday should not have passed."


    Jin Rourou suddenly couldn''t believe her big eyes and looked at Tao Rong''s stomach uncontrollably.


    Tao Rong''s face couldn''t help touching her stomach. "This child is nearly seven months old."


    Jin Rourou looks at Tao Rong with admiration and curiosity, but she doesn''t ask too much. She is still a delicate little girl.


    "Sister Shirley is going to have a baby here? It turns out that there are obstetrics and gynecology departments here Jin Rourou stammered.


    Tao Rong looks at Jin Rourou. She really doesn''t know anything about it.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "it will be produced directly here. The equipment and doctors here are very good. But Rourou, how did you get in? I just saw someone send you here. Is it your mother and sister? "


    Jin Rourou''s expression immediately became a little lost, but he stammered and explained his situation to Tao Rong, "well, it''s my mother and sister, but they are very busy, so they have no time to accompany me, so they arranged the best hospital for me to recuperate. As for why I Sister Shirley, I''m sorry. My mother and sister can''t tell anyone, so I have to keep it secret. But I''m not sick. I just need to recuperate. It''s not contagious. "


    Jin Rourou was nervous and stuttered, and Tao Rong understood it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t talk about your own situation, but the person who sent me is really my mother and sister. I don''t care about my daughter."Do you have a boyfriend?" Tao Rong suddenly asked, want to confirm a thing.


    As a result, when she asked, Jin rourourou immediately blushed, "no..."


    "Is that someone you like?" Tao Rong laughs.


    Now Jin Rourou didn''t deny it. The girl Huaichun said, "just I just met him once before I came to h country. I don''t even know who he is. I don''t know if I have a chance to meet you


    Tao Rong this is not easy to ask, she has no photos of Zheng Weifeng, can not confrontation, can only give up.


    "How about you, sister Shirley..." Jin Rourou just finished asking, but she didn''t know if she had interfered too much. However, Tao Rong started this topic first, and she didn''t cross the border.


    In order to avoid trouble in the future, Tao Rong said directly: "my husband and I divorced. Because we wanted the child, we asked friends to help us. After all, it''s not convenient in China."


    Tao Rong''s words were not surprising. She was so scared that she didn''t know what to say.


    Tao Rong waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. We''re going to be neighbors for a while. You don''t have to be so tight. Relax and take good care of yourself."


    Tao Rong likes this little girl very much. She likes all the simple people, so she takes care of her. Moreover, she has been staying here alone. She is not from the same country as Ah Ying, so she can''t go together. So it''s better to have Jin Rourou''s company.


    They all like to read books and bask in the sun in the garden. But after a month, Ding yunqi has come to see Tao Rong twice, but Jin Rourou seems to have been abandoned.


    Tao Rong finally can''t help asking Ding yunqi about Jin Rourou.

 Chapter 734

    Ding yunqi originally could not disclose the information of other guests, and he may not know, so Tao Rongcai never asked.


    This time, she was just trying to open her mouth. Unexpectedly, Ding yunqi said directly, "she''s the second lady of the Jin family, but she''s not related to the Jin family. She''s the child of the current wife and ex husband of the Jin family. She''s half father to her sister. She hasn''t taken over life before. I don''t know why she took over all of a sudden. If you''re curious, I can help you find out why. "


    Tao Rong quickly waved her hand and said, "it''s nothing. Don''t bother you. I''m just asking. It turns out that it''s so complicated. My sister is not very close, but my mother is also born. She doesn''t even come to see her. She doesn''t have an interpreter. It''s really..."


    As Ding yunqi helped to cut the apple, she said with a smile: "that lady Jin is a powerful role. She studied abroad and made friends with powerful people here before. It''s a pity that the elders of the Jin family didn''t agree and forced boss Jin to separate from her. She was forced to go back to her country without any help, but at that time she was pregnant and couldn''t explain to her when she went home, so she went back to her home She married an honest man and gave birth to a child. Later, she had a second daughter with the honest man. But when boss Jin wanted to find their mother and daughter, Mrs. Jin came back with her eldest daughter


    "So she abandoned her little daughter?" Tao Rong asked in disbelief.


    "Maybe they will pay for living expenses, but it''s impossible to take her back to Jin''s house, but now I don''t know. " Ding yunqi said.


    "Is the Jin family very powerful in H country?" Tao Rong asked.


    "The Jin family used to be an aristocratic family in H country, which had something to do with the royal family, but later it gradually became a marginal member of the aristocracy. Boss Jin, like me, is the investor of this sanatorium, but his business is not very satisfactory. Now his excellent family business has bottomed out. This is probably his best investment. However, it is said that through Mrs. Jin''s relationship, he has begun to shift the focus of his business to the eastern city of China, which is now the key development area of China. "


    After Ding yunqi said a few words, she left in advance.


    As soon as Ding yunqi left, Ah Ying came in to clean up. While cleaning up, she said enviously: "it''s a good life for miss. Boss Ding protects her like this."


    Tao Rong looks a little uncomfortable, knowing that Ah Ying may have misunderstood the relationship between them. "Friends."


    "Miss, you don''t know that boss Ding has a great reputation in this generation. Many rich and powerful ladies like boss Ding very much. Some of them even went to learn Mandarin for boss Ding, but no one has taken a fancy to boss Ding. Now I know the reason. I think boss Ding must like Miss Ding. In fact, the child in Miss Ding''s belly is ¡±Ah Ying said tentatively.


    Tao Rong''s face and eyes were cold. She looked at Ah Ying without expression and said, "Ah Ying, I''m hungry. Give me something to eat."


    Ah Ying immediately reflected that she had crossed the line and went to get food with a smile.


    Although Tao Rong is usually nice to her and has a good temper, once her inherent momentum condenses, people can''t help but fear her.


    After that, Ah Ying learned to be a good teacher and didn''t mention it again. After all, she was just a hired nanny and was not qualified to ask about the employer''s family.


    Tao Rong did not take this matter to heart.


    On this day, Tao Rong and Jin rourourou were reading in the garden together. From a distance, they saw a car coming in.


    Jin Rourou suddenly got excited, "Mom Sister, here we are


    She stutters more easily when she''s excited.


    Tao Rong was curious about what kind of mother and sister she was.


    There are two people in the car. Jinrourou rushes to the edge of the garden and shouts.


    And those two people obviously frowned because of Jin Rourou''s action, and they seemed to dislike Jin Rourou.


    But Jin Rou was so happy that she didn''t care.


    Two people slowly came over, Tao Rong is staring at, but when the sister walked closer, Tao Rong''s look more surprised.


    She did not expect that half sisters could look so similar.


    Obviously, the two sisters are very similar to their mother. They only look at their faces, almost 80% of them are similar. They know that they are related by blood.


    But there are two extremes in temperament.


    One is the weak little blue flower in the grass, and the other is the delicate rose in the glass greenhouse.


    This is Jin Rourou''s perfect sister, Jin Yuanyuan, whom she admires very much. Her beautiful princess is black and straight, with exquisite makeup and elegant clothes. Is it because she adores her sister so much that Jin rourourou later becomes that kind of shape?


    After all, the girl in the photo is closer to Jin Yuanyuan in appearance, but the difference between them is very obvious.


    Looking at the eyes is two completely different people.


    Jin Yuanyuan''s scorn and arrogance is the kind of person that Tao Rong hates most."Mom, sister." Golden soft stammered.


    Mrs. Jin is still in her forties. Her attitude towards Jin Rourou is a little better. At least she has a smiling face. The elder sister is absent-minded.


    Mrs. Jin and Jin Rourou said a few words. Jin Rourou pointed to Tao Rong''s direction and said something. Then she took Mrs. Jin to come over.


    Seeing this, Tao Rong could only stand up with her stomach.


    As expected, Jin Rourou brings Mrs. Jin and Jin Yuanyuan to meet Tao Rong.


    "Hello, Miss Shirley. It turns out that she is Chinese. As far as I know, this sanatorium has only received people from the top ten Chinese families. I don''t know who you are?" Mrs. Jin said with a degree of hesitation.


    Tao Rong knows that she wants to test her identity. After all, those who come here are rich or expensive.


    "I''m just a friend of boss Ding. I come here by his light." Tao Rong is neither humble nor overbearing.


    But when she said that, Mrs. Kim''s expression immediately changed from friendly to intriguing.


    Ding Yuan says hello to Ding yunqi, but she doesn''t look up to her boss.


    "I heard that you often take care of my daughter. Thank you very much. We are all busy. If we can''t take care of her, don''t give you any trouble." Mrs. Jin will still be a person. Even if she doesn''t have a polite attitude towards Tao Rong, there will be some etiquette.


    "No, no, I just came to this country, and I take care of each other with Rourou." Tao Rong''s polite response.


    At this time, Jin Yuanyuan suddenly said in Mandarin h, "don''t waste time with other people. I have to visit brother Li."

 Chapter 735

    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly, but she was amused. She thought that she didn''t understand h Mandarin until she heard that she had come here soon.


    Miscellaneous people, the translation is not so polite.


    And Rourou couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    Mrs. Kim impatiently replied in H Mandarin: "at least it''s your sister. Just a little care. She has helped you so much."


    "Oh, mom, don''t confuse the concepts. It''s helping the Jin family so much, not me. I think it''s causing me trouble. Don''t waste your time, or someone else will go to brother Li."


    After that, Jin Yuanyuan gave Tao Rong a dead look and said, "this girl is pregnant at such a young age. She still has an indistinct relationship with boss Ding. She looks humble. She is really Chinese. Talking to her insults our identity. We are aristocrats."


    As soon as she wanted to speak, she heard Tao Rong reply in not standard Mandarin H: "low? If what you say is true, half of your body''s blood is also cheap, and you have lived in China for a period of time at least. Eating rice there and drinking who there are really sullied you. Oh, by the way, isn''t Mrs. Jin a pure Chinese? Even his own mother insults him. He''s really a nobleman. "


    Jin Yuanyuan''s face turned green in an instant, and she stared at Tao Rong.


    Mrs. Kim also looked at her in surprise.


    In such an embarrassing scene, only Jin Rourou still looks ignorant. Tao Rong smiles at them. There''s no need to wait for them to reply. She just picks up the blanket and leaves.


    No matter how ugly the faces of Jin Yuanyuan and Mrs. Jin are.


    Not long after Tao Rong went back, Jin rourourou came to see her. Looking at her face, it was obvious that the mother and daughter didn''t embarrass her because of Tao Rong''s affairs. They probably didn''t tell her what happened.


    Jin Rourou said with a disappointed face: "if they have other people to visit, they won''t accompany me. I''m sure they''ve been ill for a long time and I don''t need to be with them


    Tao Rong could not make complaints about how to be a sick person in this sanatorium.


    "They said they were going to visit a friend named Li, probably your sister''s friend." Tao Rong perfunctorily followed Jin Rourou''s words.


    "Li?" Jin Rourou tilted her head and didn''t know it at all.


    Tao Rong turned and asked Ah Ying, who was making tea for them, "have you ever come in here recently?"


    As soon as Ah Ying heard this, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know? " Tao Rong looks at a Ying suspiciously.


    Ah Ying Lima said: "of course, such a famous family knows."


    Then Ah Ying explained to Tao Rong that Li was not an ordinary person. In ancient times, he was one of the successors who had the right to inherit the throne. He is one of the top aristocrats in H country who has status and real financial resources. He does not exist in the same class as the poor marginal aristocrats of the Jin family.


    It''s a very expensive family.


    It is obvious that Jin Yuanyuan is ambitious. She probably wants to marry into the most powerful aristocracy and become the best lady in H country.


    However, according to the level of the family, it is estimated that she does not look up to Jin Yuanyuan. Although the two sisters of the Jin family are very good-looking, they have not reached the stage of peerless beauty. Therefore, Tao Rong thinks that the success rate of climbing Gaozhi is not high.


    After that, it was verified by Ding yunqi.


    When Ding yunqi comes to visit Tao Rong, Tao Rong honestly admits that she and her mother and daughter of the Jin family have been fighting each other for fear of causing trouble for Ding yunqi. However, judging from Ding yunqi''s attitude towards the Jin family, she should not, but Tao Rong reports it.


    Sure enough, Ding yunqi said it didn''t matter.


    As for the people in their circle who look at the Jin family''s mother and daughter, they actually feel a bit like clowns. If it wasn''t for boss Jin''s infatuation with Mrs. Jin, it''s estimated that these two people would not be able to stand up at all.


    Mrs. Jin is still a little self-conscious, so she has been working hard in the Jin family to get recognition. She helps her business with Dongshi.


    But Jin Yuanyuan is a fool. She thinks she is a noble. She has a high opinion and a low hand. She doesn''t know what''s going on at home.


    Before, people in the Jin family wanted to marry Jin Yuanyuan with other local rich families, or find powerful people in Dongshi to build cooperation. But Jin Yuanyuan doesn''t look up to those low-level guys. She thinks she can marry into the royal family.


    "That''s why I''m so obsessed with Li." Tao Rong asked directly.


    Ding yunqi suddenly a Leng, and then uneasy hand raised glasses, Tao Rong also can be regarded as observation, whenever Ding yunqi uneasy, he will so lift glasses.


    Tao Rong kept quiet, and heard Ding yunqi cover up embarrassment, said with a smile: "well, it should be like this. After all, the only young man with the same age and good conditions in all aspects is Mr. Li." Said here, Ding yunqi pause, "is indeed an excellent noble.""Then why are you here to recuperate?" Tao Rong asks curiously.


    Ding yunqi said with a helpless smile: "I really don''t know. In fact, we are not familiar with each other


    Tao Rong a Leng, this words Reply of strange, she can never know they are familiar with, even recognize don''t know all didn''t ask.


    As a result, shortly after that, some hospital staff came to invite Ding yunqi carefully.


    "Boss Ding, Mr. Li invited me." At last, he said with an ugly face: "it''s urgent."


    Tao Rong was a little uneasy. "Did Jin Yuanyuan complain to him, that''s why Am I... "


    Ding yunqi immediately in accordance with the restless Tao Rong said: "she may not have a chance to see Mr. Li, it has nothing to do with you." With that, frost walked out of his face.


    Tao Rong saw Ding yunqi for the first time with a frosty look on her face.


    He is a businessman, so he spends more time laughing.


    No matter the real smile or fake smile, Tao Rong almost never saw his black face.


    Although Ding yunqi said so, Tao Rong was still a little uneasy.


    However, it didn''t last long before someone came to see her.


    Looking at the young woman in front of her, Tao Rong was sure that she had never seen such a flamboyant woman.


    Tao Rong''s eyes would be blinded by her heavy make-up. If she put it all down, she should be able to lighten several jin.


    "Are you Shirley?"


    This is definitely the worst Mandarin pronunciation Tao Rong has ever heard.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hum, she can also speak Mandarin. Yuanyuan speaks it well. She looks very ugly."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. "What did Jin Yuanyuan say? So you''re going to take it out on her? "

 Chapter 736

    Is Jin Yuanyuan so timid? If you hate her, won''t you come by yourself?


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand.


    The woman directly sat down on the sofa in Tao Rong''s room with her long legs. Her attitude was casual and arrogant.


    "No, I''m here for brother yunqi."


    Tao Rong was a little stunned when he heard that. Is this the name of Ding yunqi Women who like him?


    Tao Rong had no reaction, which made the woman a little unhappy. She stared at Tao Rong and said, "my name is Li."


    Tao Rong raised her eyebrows and said, "so I''m with the one who was admitted to the hospital..."


    "That''s my brother!"


    I see. A real lady, a real aristocrat.


    Tao Rong''s instant reaction was that this man couldn''t offend him. He quickly changed his attitude and said, "it''s Miss Li. It''s a great honor to meet you. I''ve heard your name for a long time."


    Miss li a Leng, some suspicious looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong immediately gave a brilliant smile, turned passive into active way: "I''m Ding yunqi''s friend, naturally I heard him mention you. It''s just


    "Just what?" Miss Li said anxiously.


    "It''s just not much. Is Miss Li familiar with Ding yunqi?" Tao Rong asked.


    Miss Li immediately said excitedly: "of course, we are familiar. We are studying in the same university. We have a good relationship, so don''t think about him!"


    Tao Rong looked at Miss Li strangely and said, "me? He? Don''t be kidding, Miss Li. How can it be? " Then Tao Rong patted her stomach and said, "Ding yunqi is kind-hearted and helps take care of me, a pregnant woman. Although my husband and I live apart, we have a good relationship. It''s just that now I have to have a baby here. "


    "Really?" Miss Li obviously didn''t believe Tao Rong''s words.


    Tao Rongli said: "don''t you believe that Ding yunqi is a kind-hearted man who takes good care of his friends?"


    "Of course, he is the best." Miss Li immediately said with pride, as if Ding yunqi was her own property.


    "That''s right. He''s just so kind that he took my trouble. Miss Li has a good eye. As far as I know, there is no opposite sex around him now. Miss Li has such a noble identity that she must have a great chance to be with Ding yunqi. "


    "Really?" Miss Li was immediately fooled by the nice words.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "naturally, I only heard him mention you, and never heard the name of another woman from his mouth."


    Miss Li immediately took a deep breath and widened her eyes as if she wanted to hear Ding yunqi.


    And just when Miss Li wants to ask in detail, Ding yunqi suddenly runs over in a hurry, with a nervous face. Seeing that Tao Rong is still sitting there and chatting with Miss Li with a smile on her face, Ding yunqi is really helpless.


    "Brother yunqi!" Miss Li immediately stood up, toward Ding yunqi rushed in the past, but was Ding yunqi mercilessly hide in the past.


    But Miss Li seems to have been used to it, so she doesn''t get angry. On the contrary, she smiles delicately and says, "brother yunqi, I haven''t seen you for several days. What are you busy with?"


    Ding yunqi is still on guard and alert. He looks at Tao Rong quietly, then turns his head and says, "Miss Li, I''m taking care of my friend. Please don''t cheat me in the name of your brother."


    Tao Rong instantly understood that Miss Li wanted to teach her a lesson, but it was inconvenient for Ding yunqi to be present, so she deliberately borrowed her brother''s name to get rid of her.


    Ding yunqi is in such a hurry to come back. Maybe she is worried about something.


    "What? How can you cheat? My brother has been here for a long time. You haven''t visited him, but you''ve come to see this woman. Although my brother doesn''t say it, he certainly hopes you, a good brother, to visit him. I don''t know what''s the matter with you two. Why did you suddenly fall out of trouble? We had a good relationship before. Now pretend to be a stranger! " Miss Lee make complaints about it.


    Ding yunqi awkwardly takes a look at Tao Rong, and then sees Tao Rong''s funny eyebrow picking. Everything is in silence. Before that, he said they were not familiar with each other.


    "Miss Li, please go back. Don''t disturb my friend''s rest." Ding yunqi put down his face and said.


    "Brother yunqi!" Miss Li coquetry useless, can only jiaonu quality asked: "you say, what is your relationship with this woman."


    Tao Rong was afraid of Ding yunqi''s slip of the tongue, so he quickly said, "Miss Li, didn''t I just explain? My husband is not convenient to take care of me in other places. He drags Ding yunqi for help. We are all friends. As a pregnant woman, he can''t care if he is... "


    "I don''t want you to say that. I want brother yunqi to explain to me in person!" Miss Li said capriciously.


    Ding yunqi naturally reacts and follows Tao Rong''s words and makes it clear in detail. Although he doesn''t have to explain anything to Miss Li, he can only untie Miss Li''s wariness of Tao Rong for Tao Rong''s sake of being quiet and free from trouble.


    After listening to Miss Li, she was driven away by Ding yunqi with satisfaction.


    Tao Rong laughingly looked at Ding yunqi with a tired face and said: "I''ve heard that you have a lot of pursuers, but I haven''t thought of such a high standard. It seems that brother Ding is really charming!"Ding yunqi speechless way: "high standard?"


    "You are such a shrewd businessman. Don''t you know that if you want to get along well in H country, it''s best to have a good relationship with the Li family. If people are rushing to like you, it''s better to feel aggrieved for your career?" Tao Rong has always felt that Ding yunqi is not the kind of character who can talk about love. It''s his most likely choice to marry someone who can help his career.


    Ding yunqi didn''t refute Tao Rong, but just shook her head and directly changed the topic: "you should try to avoid her in the future. If she comes to you, she''d better pretend that she''s not feeling well. Don''t let her catch the flaw. She''s so easy to coax and cheated by you now. If she really thinks you''re the enemy, she can use any means, but the nobles of H can''t do anything I''m afraid. Especially irrational women. "


    Tao Rong is with the surname Li hand in hand, so very confident said: "if she has questions, I can continue to deceive her, such a young lady is very easy to deal with, you don''t have to worry."


    Ding yunqi thinks about it and nods. After all, he has solved his doubts as much as possible. "Anyway, if she asks you for trouble, you should contact me as soon as possible, and I will come here. After all, it''s the trouble I bring you. You can''t get hurt without good cultivation."


    Tao Rong smiles, but she doesn''t take it seriously. Now she will never think that her laziness will almost hurt her and Xiao Xiao.


    The next day, in the garden, Tao Rong happened to meet another Li.


    Tao Rong is sure that it will not be a coincidence. Is it to help his sister to test?

 Chapter 737

    That person obviously is toward her to come over, Tao Rong wants to hide all didn''t hide.


    "Miss Shirley." Li Yuji took the initiative to shout.


    Li Yuji looks less than 30 years old. His facial features are very three-dimensional and delicate. He is much more beautiful than his sister. His face is long and thin, and his eyes are drooping. It gives people a feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter.


    Nie Zhao used to have this feeling, but the difference between them is that one is the aura of his own strong exercise, the other is the strong background identity, which makes him naturally ignore everything around him.


    Different from his sister, Li Yuji doesn''t look down on you. He is indifferent and disdains to waste his energy looking at you.


    But that''s his attitude towards other people around tao Rong, but he took Tao Rong seriously and took a few more eyes.


    "It''s pretty. You''re the most beautiful pregnant woman I''ve ever seen. Sure enough, all the girls in China are more flexible. " Li Yuji said.


    Tao Rong quietly looking at Li Yuji, next to a Ying is shocked, Jin Rourou is a face at them.


    Tao Rong''s calm let Li Yuji pick eyebrows, then waved his hand and said: "I have something to say to you alone, other people back down."


    Tao Rong wants to laugh a little. He''s a bit aristocratic. She went back to explain to Jin rourourou, and let Ah Ying take people with her. Her intuition is that this person should not do anything irrational.


    But after Tao Rong let people go, he looked at a circle of bodyguards standing behind Li Yuji.


    Li Yuji naturally noticed Tao Rong''s eyes and waved his hand to the person behind him. Someone came forward to persuade him and said, "this person is unidentified, young master or..."


    "Go down!" Just two words, dignified, behind the bodyguards can''t help shaking, the leader of the natural quickly back down.


    Tao Rong didn''t show any startled look here, but Li Yuji was quite interested. After all, even Ding yunqi''s mother and sister would stand stiff when they saw him angry. This Tao Rong is a face observation of looking at him, courage can be seen, sure enough, when Ding yunqi value woman.


    "Sit down. It''s tiring to stand up." Li Yuji said, he sat down.


    Because of this, Tao Rong countdown to Li Yuji a little bit more favorable.


    Tao Rong held his stomach and sat down. Li Yuji said, "it seems that you haven''t talked to me all the time."


    From the beginning, Tao Rong just listened to Li Yuji, and finally explained a few words to Jin rourourou and a Ying. If not, Li Yuji would have suspected that she was dumb.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I heard that your identity is very noble in H country. I don''t know what kind of tone I speak to you as a foreigner is not offensive. After all, I have just learned h Mandarin for a short time. I can only communicate simply. Some of the expressions in it may sound rude to you. It''s better to say less than to make you unhappy when I use it wrong."


    Li Yuji suddenly laughs. When he smiles, the whole person is a lot more cheerful and no longer so superior.


    "Talk with Ding yunqi how a tone, let a person hate."


    Tao Rong didn''t know whether he understood it right or not. Although Li Yuji said it was disgusting, there was a kind of coquettish feeling in her tone. It should be just a joke.


    "You can rest assured that I can''t argue with a foreign pregnant woman about oral English." Li Yuji said.


    Tao Rong reluctantly smile, "I don''t know what Prince Li is looking for me for?"


    The smile in Li Yuji''s eyes converged. He looked at Tao Rong carefully and said: "last night, Ding yunqi came to me and thought that I told him to go there. Later, he realized that my sister cheated him in my name. His face changed at that time. Except for his sister''s accident, I''ve never seen him change his face. He rushed back to save you without even saying anything. You can see it Get your important position in his heart. Later, I heard my sister talk about the communication between you, but I think you are lying. What friends does Ding yunqi have? I know very well that I have never heard of you or any of his male friends who have such a young and beautiful pregnant woman''s wife. Moreover, he is so smart. How can he do anything that is not beneficial? Otherwise, there are transactions that I don''t know, or else However, your own existence is very special to him. Which one is it? "


    After listening to what Li Yuji said, Tao Rong once thought he didn''t understand Mandarin h, but he said it in the simplest way. There was no reason to hear it wrong.


    So Tao Rong doesn''t understand.


    Li Yuji''s focus is on Ding yunqi or his sister Li Jina.


    Tao Rong thought it over and said, "I''m a business partner with him. I''ve given him some good business ideas. This is the reason. Later, naturally, he became friends after a long time. Brother Ding still attaches great importance to friendship, not interests as you said."


    In fact, the main reason is that Tao Rong once saved Ding Yuqing''s life. Ding yunqi attaches great importance to his relatives, so he is more grateful to Tao Rong. Naturally, this kind of life-saving grace is not just a simple return of benefits. That''s why Ding yunqi would spare no effort to help.


    But as soon as Tao Rong finished, Li Yuji''s aura changed. Tao Rong felt that the whole environment was frozen."Well, it seems that Miss Shirley appreciates Ding yunqi very much, but I know all her business partners. I don''t have you. Little girl, lying in front of me is different from lying in front of Gina. "


    Tao Rong a Leng, this Li Yuji how to say change face to change face, sure enough, the upper class people are not easy to get along with, and Tao Rong more and more feel this person strange.


    Was he really Ding yunqi''s friend before? How seems to monitor him like, everything is under control, if it is true, looking forward to Ding yunqi''s personality how can bear.


    If it is really an investigation, in fact, Tao Rong''s small business is not with Ding yunqi''s. Tao Rong''s assets are not enough in Ding yunqi''s business. Ding yunqi can''t operate alone. He puts Tao Rong''s assets together with Ding Yuqing''s assets for business operation. He doesn''t want to make huge profits, but only wants to make steady profits. Moreover, his sister''s assets are under his control Naturally, the best small capital projects are given to Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing first.


    The only one that counts as a big project is Mo''s chili sauce.


    It''s just a recent event, and it hasn''t been fully approved yet. Unless Li Yuji sees the contract, he won''t know about their cooperation at all.


    Tao Rong has never seen anyone with a bad temper. In the face of Li Yuji, he will not be afraid. After considering Li Yuji''s abnormal attitude towards Ding yunqi, he directly asks, "can I ask, what does this matter to you? Are you interrogating me? "

 Chapter 738

    Tao Rong said with a smiling face that Li Yuji couldn''t turn over his face.


    Tao Rong continued: "what friendship I have with brother Ding is a matter between me and brother Ding. If you want to know the details, why don''t you ask brother Ding? What you know from him should be more true and reliable than what I have here. You have scared me, a little pregnant woman


    Li Yuji''s face changed.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "besides, I think the reason why Mr. Li said so much was that he wanted to inquire about something for his sister. I swear that there is no relationship between Li Jina and the man in my stomach


    "Whose child is in your stomach?" Li Yuji asked seriously.


    Tao Rong is a little impatient. Do these people not understand her, or do they say that some questions are so important that they don''t believe them even after listening to the answers.


    "No matter who it is, it has nothing to do with brother Ding. You can check whether he left here half a year ago and whether I have been here." Tao Rong''s tone was a little stiff.


    In fact, she is very sensitive now and does not like to be asked who her child''s husband is.


    "Why don''t you have a baby with your husband''s family, but you have to trouble Ding yunqi?" As soon as Li Yuji said this, Tao Rong felt that the noble was also a terror of his childish self.


    Tao Rong''s face can''t be maintained well if he doesn''t mention any pot. If it''s not for the other person''s identity, Tao Rong will splash tea on his face and beat others.


    "This is my privacy and I have the right to refuse to answer."


    Li Yuji sneered: "do you think I can''t find it if you don''t say it?"


    Tao Rong bit her teeth, looked at Li Yuji and said, "Mr. Li, where did I offend you? What you want to know most is that I said that there are even a lot of drug vows. Is it interesting for you to bully a weak pregnant woman after all? "


    Li Yuji snorted and said with a smile: "I don''t think you are a weak woman. Besides his mother and sister, you are the first one to let Ding yunqi take good care of you. Maybe pregnant women are your poor disguise to win men''s sympathy. At least if I don''t know that you have something to do with Ding yunqi, I will sympathize with you."


    Tao Rong feels Li Yuji''s tone and aura more and more strange. Is he worried about his sister?


    "What do you mean, even if I don''t mean that to brother Ding, as long as you suspect that brother Ding is interested in me, you will pursue me to the end?" Tao Rong''s funny question.


    Li Yuji did not retort at all, but looked at Tao Rong with a sneer.


    Tao Rong takes back his initial favor for this man. A gentleman is just a fake. He is a rude and unreasonable wolf!


    "You really love your sister. You want to make brother Ding your brother-in-law one day, so clear all the obstacles, don''t you?" Tao Rong is speechless.


    But before Tao Rong finished his sentence, Li Yuji''s face suddenly changed. Tao Rong was stunned by the emotional struggle and blank. Soon Li Yuji stood up, looked at Tao Rong and said, "it''s better not to let me know what you''re doing. You don''t deserve him."


    Put down cruel words, leave a face of hoodwinked Tao Rong, Li Yuji left.


    Tao Rong was worried about whether Li Yuji was going to trouble her, or asked Li Jina to come to trouble her. However, after she reported the process to Ding yunqi, nothing happened.


    Tao Rong really doesn''t understand what the brothers and sisters are doing here.


    Recently, however, Tao Rong''s attention has been distracted by other things, that is, Xiao Xiao has finally moved, much later than ordinary children, but she has finally become energetic. Every time she moves, Tao Rong can be excited to tears, and the feeling that she really wants to start with her is more and more obvious.


    One day, Ah Ying asked her who Xiao Xiao was.


    Under the question of doubt, I know that I often dream of calling Xiao Xiao''s name.


    Tao Rong explained: "this is the name I gave my child. Does it sound good?"


    Ah Ying nodded hesitantly and then asked, "who is Nie Zhao?"


    A Ying imitates Tao Rong''s pronunciation, but Tao Rong reacts all of a sudden, and her face becomes stiff. "You heard me wrong."


    I don''t know if it''s because a Ying mentioned Nie Zhao that makes Tao Rong''s mood a little unstable. Although as a pregnant woman, she is easily excited because of hormone influence, Tao Rong has always been looking forward to Xiao Xiao, so her mood has been very good.


    On this day, Tao Rong was still out walking with Jin Rourou.


    It''s already spring. The flowers all the way make Jin rourourou in a good mood. She can''t help squatting down to pick the flowers.


    Tao Rong is standing at the edge of the tree, looking at the distant sky in a daze.


    A car came in as if to pick someone up.


    Then I saw several people in white coats walking towards the car around a tall man in a camel coat.


    Tao Rong looked at it casually, because the man was too tall, so what he thought was particularly prominent among a group of people who were 1.7 meters tall.Take a closer look at the dark hair, white skin, angular side face, good-looking double eyelids, and a small dimple on the cheek


    Tao Rong''s eyes gradually widened, and her whole body seemed to be frozen. She couldn''t believe that she took two steps forward, and didn''t even see Jin Rourou squatting on the ground. If she didn''t suddenly turn back and see Tao Rong come and flash fast, Tao Rong would have hit it and directly knocked it over.


    "Sister Shirley?"


    Jin Rourou shouts, but Tao Rong seems to have been sucked. She can''t believe it and goes to the edge of the garden.


    Jinrou is not at ease to keep up, but when she comes to Tao Rong''s side, she sees her tears fall one by one.


    Her face was full of shock, as if she saw an illusion, and she murmured, "Nie Nie Zhao


    Jin Rourou is surprised to follow the direction of Tao Rong''s looking, only to see a car slowly driving away, the rest are the staff of the sanatorium.


    "Sister Shirley, what''s the matter with you?" Jin Rourou holds the tottering Tao Rong and asks anxiously, "do you see the person you know?"


    Tao Rong seemed to have recovered. Her eyes kept shaking. She shook her head and said: "impossible, impossible, how can it be? It must be my mistake, it must be an illusion, it must be that I think too much. "


    Before Jin Rou asked, Tao Rong said she was not feeling well and went back.


    After going back, Tao Rong comforted herself for a long time, and finally became emotionally stable.


    After all, Nie Zhao can''t be here, and if Nie Zhao knows this place, how can he just leave.

 Chapter 739

    Even though Tao Rong has decided that it is impossible, she will still spend more time in the garden, as if expecting an answer.


    Jin Rourou may also see that Tao Rong has something on her mind. She is quiet even if she stammers. When she looks at Tao Rong''s trance, she will follow her.


    In the afternoon, Jin Rourou went for a physical examination. When she passed the office area of the medical staff, she accidentally ran into a person because she was distracted.


    Jinrou stammered and apologized in H Mandarin taught by Tao Rong.


    I didn''t expect the other party to reply directly in Mandarin: "it''s OK, be careful."


    When Jin Rourou heard that it was Mandarin, she suddenly felt a sense of tenderness, and her voice was so tender and delicate that it made people relax.


    Jinrou excitedly looked up and just wanted to speak. As a result, she was stunned after facing each other''s face.


    The other side seems to see no wonder, smiling at Jin rourourou and saying: "come for a physical examination? Hurry up. The second door ahead. "


    With that, the man walked away with long legs, but Jin Rourou couldn''t recover for a long time. She swore that this was the most beautiful man she had ever seen. Although she still preferred the big brother she saw in Dongshi hospital, the doctor really took a good look at him. He was the kind of man who had no dead angle and couldn''t find fault. How could there be such a beautiful man People.


    Jin Rourou, after checking in a trance, shares the matter with Tao Rong.


    "Is it a new doctor recruited from the sanatorium? I haven''t seen him before. It''s really ugly. The body, the looks and the temperament are absolutely amazing. " Jin Rourou was more excited when she spoke, but she knew that Tao Rong would not laugh at her, so she insisted.


    But after a long time, seeing that Tao Rong didn''t respond, he asked, "sister Shirley, are you listening to me?"


    Tao Rong came back and said, "Oh, listen, you met a handsome doctor. Don''t you have someone you like? Yes? Have you changed your mind? " Tao Rong began to laugh.


    Jin Rourou was embarrassed and pursed her lips, saying, "no, it''s appreciation of beauty. If you see it, you will feel the same emotion as me. Don''t you see that he is super gentle. When he smiles at me, there is a dimple on his cheek, really..."


    Tao Rong suddenly all over a stiff, mechanical turn head to see to gold soft soft.


    Jin Rourou continued without finding out: "it''s a little cute to look at, but it''s really a delicate combination because of wearing big frame glasses and academic style."


    "Glasses?" Tao Rong immediately asked.


    "Yes, glasses, but they don''t look dull. Like boss Ding, he looks very handsome with glasses, and his face shape is also suitable for wearing glasses. It looks professional. " Jin Rourou said slowly.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. "Is he a doctor?"


    "In a white coat in that building, I think." Jin Rou doubts.


    Tao Rong is relieved that the doctor is wearing glasses. Although he has dimples, there are many boys with dimples in the world. There is no need to be so sensitive.


    Tao Rong comforted herself as much as she could, but she didn''t expect to see Nie Zhao again half a month later.


    On that day, Tao Rong was still walking in the garden, and he saw vehicles coming in and out again.


    Tao Rong instinctively close to the edge, has been more than eight months of stomach, let her action is not so agile, and when she see clearly from the car to walk down the people in a moment, Tao Rong is silly.


    She stood there, blinking constantly, trying to prove that the picture in front of her was clearly visible, not her own fantasy.


    But the more you blink, the clearer you see.


    And she stood there straight, staring at the car, looking particularly strange, people from the car also noticed here.


    Tao Rong saw that piece of incomparably familiar face turn over bit by bit, looked at her.


    When the line of sight on the moment, Tao Rong instinct constantly retreat, then a face shocked ran away, ran back to the room.


    The man who looks at Tao Rong is slightly stunned and puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? Is that the guest here? How can I see you run away like a ghost and say, is it your romantic debt or a pregnant woman? " Follow the man down the road and make complaints about it.


    "Nonsense, what? It''s my first time in this country."


    With that, the two did not take it seriously, and left with a smile.


    But Tao Rong overreacted.


    She rushed back to the room, already full of tears, neatly locked the door, and even began to pick up things.


    Although she didn''t know why she wanted to escape, she didn''t want to see Nie Zhao again after all that happened.


    Why he is, why he''s here, how he''s here.


    as like as two peas, the man is no doubt Nie Zhao, the same face. Even though there is still a distance between them, she will not admit it.


    Maybe the emotion is too excited, or Tao Rong''s action is too big, suddenly her stomach hurts.Tao Rong instant pale, she is now most afraid of Xiao Xiao problem.


    And Xiao Xiao to the reaction also let Tao Rong immediately dare not act rashly.


    Tao Rong had to move to open the door when Ah Ying was shouting outside.


    Seeing the pale Tao Rong, a Ying was startled and called the doctor.


    The medical staff helped Tao Rong lie down and began to check her, hang water and relieve her symptoms.


    Tao Rong''s essence was exhausted, and finally he went to sleep.


    When she woke up, Ding yunqi had been sitting by her bed, as if she had met for the first time.


    Tao Rong slowly opened his eyes, Ding yunqi heard the movement, looked over, frowned, as if to reprimand the general said: "what''s the matter? Aren''t you always careful? They said that you are overworked today. I thought it was someone else who bothered you. I was surprised. "


    Ding yunqi finished, did not hear Tao Rong explain, just looked at her trance for a while, seems to want to sit up.


    Ding yunqi quickly stepped forward and sat up with someone, "what''s the matter? Has something happened? "


    Tao Rong recalled what happened before and immediately looked at the room nervously and asked, "how long did I sleep? Has anyone come to me? "


    Ding yunqi shook his head and said, "it''s evening now. How long have you been sleeping? No one came to see you. What''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong immediately excitedly looks at Ding yunqi and says, "I see Nie Zhao."


    Ding yunqi was first startled, then calmed down and said: "how can it be? You must be wrong. He is in China, and he doesn''t know where you are at all."


    "What I said is true, you believe me, I really saw it, and more than once, how can I read it wrong?" Tao Rong emotional said.

 Chapter 740

    Ding Yunqi looked at Tao Rong and jumped up from the bed. He quickly grabbed Tao Rong''s arm and appease: "don''t be excited, don''t be excited, calm down and listen to me. I have always been concerned about the situation there. If Nie Chao came here, how could he bypass my eye line? And, as I have, he has gone to the North City military area. He is not a soldier. You should know better than me that you can go abroad. "


    Tao Rong Leng Leng, trance said: "but I''m really happy, I didn''t lie, in this sanatorium door, I really saw."


    Ding yunqi looks at Tao Rong with some worry, because Tao Rong''s tears have come down. "Tao Rong, have you heard about me? Do you miss him so much that you are hallucinating?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s not an illusion. It''s true."


    "Then why didn''t he show up in front of you! If he had been here, he would have been looking for him, wouldn''t he? " Ding yunqi retorts with reason.


    Tao Rong was stunned and explained in a hurry: "maybe It''s because he''s on a special mission, maybe hiding his identity, maybe... "


    Ding yunqi could not help holding Tao Rong''s face and wiping away her tears, and said seriously, "it''s impossible. If there are foreigners coming in, we as the boss will know. Recently, only the authoritative medical team came to help some important guests with routine physical examination. Everyone''s nationality is very clear, and the origin is also clear. There are no Chinese. "


    Even if Tao Rong listened, he still firmly believed that he was not wrong. "How can I be wrong? I''m normal. I don''t have hallucinations." Tao Rong almost with grievance cry cavity said so.


    "Listen to me, it''s an illusion, or it''s just a person who looks similar. You think about him, that''s why you''re wrong. And now that you''re pregnant, it may also have an impact. Don''t think about it. Trust me." Ding yunqi comforts patiently.


    Gradually Tao Rong also accepted this reason, the mood no longer collapsed.


    Ding yunqi loosened his hand, looked at Tao Rong and said, "Tao Rong, do you want Nie Zhao to appear and find you, or don''t you want him to appear and find you? Don''t try to be brave and tell me the truth, or I don''t know if I''m going to try my best to hide the trace for you now. "


    Tao Rong is puzzled by Ding yunqi''s questions.


    She didn''t answer, just a little blank.


    Ding yunqi sighed: "I can see that you have deep feelings for each other. Although I don''t know why you want to leave him with your children, and I don''t know what conflicts you have, if you can''t bear it, you should go back and don''t embarrass yourself."


    Tao Rong clenched her teeth, but she couldn''t stop her tears. She didn''t want to admit that she was fragile, but now she couldn''t control her body.


    "I can''t bear to leave, but I have to leave. I can''t stay with him or see him." Tao Rong said while touching his stomach. "I don''t want my children to be in danger all the time over there."


    "I don''t understand. Didn''t he go to Beishi?" Ding yunqi asked.


    Tao Rong frowned and said: "yes, how did he go to Beishi? Maybe There''s no threat. " Tao Rong wry smile a few, at the beginning the only let Nie Zhao can''t go to the north city of the reason, isn''t the threat of an Wenlan? Now that she''s gone, how can an Wenlan hold Nie Zhao.


    "But nieqing didn''t want to stay at home for another month, so that he wouldn''t have to wait for his son to leave." Ding yunqi said what she knew.


    But this sentence just hit Tao Rong''s death.


    Yes, an Wenlan is pregnant about the same time as her, and her baby is about to be born.


    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t control her emotions. Her tears began to flow again.


    Tao Rong some at a loss of hand brushing his eyes, with crying cavity said: "how with the switch on, in fact, I don''t like to cry."


    Ding yunqi thought that Tao Rong just thought of Nie Zhao and cried. He reflected that he shouldn''t ask so many questions, which caused her sad things. So he stood up, stood close to the bed, leaned over, reached over Tao Rong''s shoulder and said, "OK, OK, it''s just emotional reaction. You can rely on the big brother''s chest. Don''t hold it when you are weak. It''s not good for you and the baby, big brother Here it is. "


    Tao Rong was coaxed by Ding yunqi to be a little more relaxed and forced to smile, "thank you very much. Maybe it''s really that I''ve been influenced by this little guy recently and I don''t look like myself. I''m giving you trouble. "


    When Ding yunqi saw that Tao Rong was back to normal, he let go and sat back. At this time, when he sat back, he suddenly felt that something familiar was happening.


    He looked back sensitively, only to see ah Ying coming in with tea.


    Strange? Why did you just have the feeling of being photographed by a paparazzi private detective.


    Ding yunqi thought that it was impossible to encounter such a thing here, so she didn''t worry about it. She said to Tao Rong directly, "you should take good care of yourself. I''ll be on a business trip in two days, and I''ll be back with you half a month before you give birth, so don''t let me worry, or I''ll ask my sister to take care of you in person."Tao Rong also felt that her mood was the same as the storm, coming and going quickly. Hearing Ding yunqi say so, she quickly said: "you can rest assured that everything is not as important as her. I will take good care of myself."


    Tao Rong has taught her a lesson. Even if Nie Zhao comes to her, she doesn''t run. No one can hurt Xiao Xiao for any reason, including herself.


    Ding yunqi finished with Tao Rong, and told Ah Ying and Jin rourourou who came to visit Tao Rong.


    Jin Rourou naturally is patting the chest to make sure that, in addition to Tao Rong, she is the most excited about Tao Rong''s upcoming production.


    Ding yunqi also accompanied Tao Rong for a while, after confirming that she was ok, she was ready to leave, "before leaving, if I have time, I will come again."


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "no, I''m really OK."


    Ding yunqi noncommittal smile, picked up the coat on the arm, carrying the work bag, this just turned to leave, it seems that he should be in a hurry to come.


    Tao Rong felt a little guilty. She really made trouble for others. Later, in order not to make mistakes, Tao Rong did not even visit the garden. Either in their own room or in jinrourou''s room.


    In the last month, Tao Rong just wants everything to go well, but when Li Jina appears in front of her with four strong men''s bodyguards in a rage, Tao Rong has a foreboding feeling.

 Chapter 741

    Tao Rong''s eyes are deep looking at several people in front of her, and she knows that those who come are not good. But at present, her body has seriously hindered her skills. Even if she can barely fight, she doesn''t dare. After all, Xiaoxiao is still in her stomach.


    Tao Rong can only outwit, hoping to have enough time for a Ying to go to the sanatorium for help. After all, it''s Ding yunqi''s territory, and dog beating depends on the owner.


    "Miss Li, is there anything urgent to come to me so late?" Tao Rong said calmly.


    "Give it to me!" Li Jina no longer talks nonsense with Tao Rong. Her face is so angry that she distorts her face. She waves her hand to let her subordinates rush towards Tao Rong.


    "Miss Li, have I offended you? You really make me scared. I''m a pregnant woman. I can''t be scared. Aren''t your brother and sister friends with Ding yunqi? It''s not good for me Tao Rong retreats slowly, trying to find something to defend herself. It''s strange that Ah Ying is not moving outside. Has she gone to ask for help?


    "This bitch still has a face. Brother tiyunqi is a shameless thing. I trusted you last time. If you dare to play with me, I will make you unable to see the sun tomorrow." Li Jina angrily spray on Tao Rong, and then immediately explain: "kill this bitch for me, throw the body into the river."


    When Tao Rong heard this, his back was cold, and the bodyguards came to Tao Rong without any fluctuation. It was not a joke.


    Tao Rong touched a fruit knife in front of him.


    But such a knife, for four strong men, is nothing but a child''s thing.


    "Miss Li, there must be a reason why you want to kill me. I''m still confused. How can I offend you?" Tao Rong is still trying to delay.


    Li Jina saw that Tao Rong didn''t see the coffin and didn''t shed tears. She immediately threw out some big photos.


    Tao Rong looks at the falling photos and her face changes slightly. It turns out that she is in an unstable mood that day. Ding yunqi comforts her with some photos.


    The above action now seems to be a bit ambiguous, but at that time she was sad and didn''t care about those. Ding yunqi only thought that she was a fragile pregnant woman, and his action was not too extreme, just the angle of taking photos was confusing.


    What makes Tao Rong even more black is the person who may have taken these photos.


    It''s this room. There were only three people at that time. I think she hasn''t appeared up to now.


    Tao Rong said coldly: "is it a Ying?"


    Li Jina snorted, "bitch, if you want to cheat me, you''re still young. Today I''ll let you know what happened to Li Jina. Give me... "


    Suddenly the door was knocked, "sister Shirley, sister Shirley, are you there?"


    It''s Jin Rourou. She must have heard something, so she came to ask anxiously.


    Tao Rong reacted in an instant and yelled in Mandarin: "Rourou, run, contact Ding yunqi and find someone to help me."


    Other, Li Jina certainly does not understand, but Ding yunqi''s statement, she must have studied, once heard the name of brother yunqi, Li Jina immediately exploded, "bring people in for me."


    One of the bodyguards rushed out immediately.


    Tao Rong quickly called out: "Rourou, run."


    However, Jin Rourou''s reaction was too slow. She couldn''t figure out the situation at all. She only knew that she was worried and was immediately arrested.


    Tao Rong looks at Li Jina, "why do you arrest her? She has nothing to do with it. "


    "I''m not stupid. If she informs, how can I kill you?" Li Jina said ferociously.


    Jin Rourou was scared to death. "Sister Shirley, what''s going on?"


    Tao Rong can only tell Jin Rourou urgently.


    One looks at Jin Rourou, the other three are still eyeing Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looked at the three people who wanted to step forward more and more, and said to Li Jina: "Miss Li, let''s have a good talk again. In fact, things are not what you think. These photos are just a matter of angle. Ding yunqi and I are not what you think. I have people I like, and In fact, Ding yunqi is interested in you. He just thinks that you are noble and don''t dare to climb up. He wants to do business as soon as possible, improve his status and then pursue you. Otherwise, why doesn''t he get married all the time and try his best to do business and make money? It''s all because of you. "


    Tao Rong in order to get away, also had to sacrifice Ding yunqi, but this time is not so lucky.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?" Li Jina was cheated by Tao Rong once. She would never believe Tao Rong again. She would never forgive the person who cheated her. "Up


    This time there is no room for maneuver, three people toward Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong can only wave a knife, while covering his stomach, as if this can give Xiaoxiao more protection.


    Tao Rong threatened, dodged and argued. "Miss Li, I really didn''t cheat you. Listen to me."


    "Miss Li, why don''t you wait until Ding yunqi comes back?"


    "Miss Li..."


    Suddenly a pain in the stomach, Tao Rong know not good, step immediately disordered, all of a sudden was one of the two men frame live body.Another man raised his fist and tried to hit her, and the direction was his stomach.


    "Miss Li, I can kneel down for you. Whatever you ask me to do, please don''t hurt my child. Please, please!" Tao Rong is also anxious. He says everything and is really willing to do everything.


    Next to Jin Rourou, she also tries to break away from the people who hold her down, crying for something, trying to save Tao Rong, but she can''t help at all.


    "Apologize. No, your death is the best apology." Li Jina said cruelly.


    A fist hit down, Tao Rong is struggling to make his body squat down, the other party''s gravity fist directly hit Tao Rong''s chest, almost without a breath.


    Tao Rong''s face turned white, her expression gradually changed, her eyes turned red.


    Lingguang flashed, "if you dare to move me, you see when Ding yunqi will let you go!"


    Tao Rong''s words made Li Jina even more angry. If she didn''t come over and do it herself, she would be sorry for her anger.


    Li Jina pushes away the bodyguard and stands in front of the pressed Tao Rong. She raises her hand and slaps Tao Rong in the face.


    Just about to hit the second slap, Tao Rong suddenly looked up, sharp eyes scared Li Jina.


    Li Jina just wanted to scold, suddenly Tao Rong''s palm turned, just hidden in the palm of the knife turned out, because just hide in time, they didn''t notice, thought it was dodging time to fly out.


    Tao Rong directly scratched a bodyguard who was holding her wrist. Taking advantage of the moment when the bodyguard let go, he swung his arm at a very fast speed. The tip of the knife directly waved to Li Jina''s face, and finally fixed a centimeter in front of one of her eyes.


    Li Jina was so scared that she was stiff.

 Chapter 742

    "Let go, or your master will die!" Tao Rong suddenly turns back and stares at another bodyguard who is holding her, but with a pair of red eyes and fierce murderous spirit, she instantly suppresses the other party and releases her hand involuntarily.


    The bodyguard who had been pushed away by Li Jina rushed up to save people, but Tao Rong found out earlier that he turned around and hid behind Li Jina. The knife went straight down Li Jina''s face and directly touched her neck.


    Tao Rong and Li Jina''s face was painted directly. She probably felt the pain. Li Jina reacted and screamed.


    "Let her go, do you know who you''re fighting?" One of the bodyguards yelled at Tao Rong.


    "Let her go? I''m waiting for you to come and kill me and my daughter! If we want our lives, I''ll let everyone be buried with us! " Tao Rong''s voice is hoarse, like a witch.


    At last, all the people responded that they were not dealing with an ordinary pregnant woman at all, and they were professional in skill and courage.


    Li Jina yelled for a long time. She was mad. She cursed Tao Rong madly, but Tao Rong was completely unmoved. She just stuck the tip of the knife on Li Jina''s neck and fell into the meat more and more.


    The bodyguards were scared to death. They quickly appeased Tao Rong and Li Jina, and let the unruly and stupid young lady know what''s going on now. Her life is still in other people''s hands. The other party is going to kill her.


    At the beginning of the stalemate, Jin rourourou''s bodyguard suddenly came to Tao Rong and yelled to Tao Rong, "let our lady go, or your friend will die."


    Tao Rong looked at him coldly, his eyes were cold and terrible, as if there was no reason in them.


    For Tao Rong, no one''s life can be compared with Xiao Xiao, even


    "Do you want to see your friend die?" The bodyguard points a dagger at Jin Rourou.


    Jin Rourou was so scared that her tears rolled in her eyes, "sister Shirley, don''t worry about me. You can''t let them go. They are bad people. If you let them go, you will have an accident."


    Although Jin Rourou was more afraid of stuttering, she said so firmly.


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed, her wrist turned, and suddenly flew out the fruit knife in the direction of Jin Rourou.


    A scream, fruit knife straight stick in the bodyguard with a knife on the wrist, blood DC.


    Tao Rong yelled: "run!"


    Perhaps Tao Rong''s expression is too ferocious, Jin Rourou was shocked, but followed the instinctive fear to run out.


    One of the bodyguards is about to catch up, and the other two want to attack directly while Tao Rong has no weapons.


    But as soon as Tao Rong''s fingers pushed, Li Jina screamed.


    "If you move, I''ll break her neck. You know I can do it."


    Just with a fruit knife can pierce into a man''s hand, strength of course not small.


    Li Jina had already cried, and the people around her didn''t move for fear that the madwoman would do something crazy.


    "If you hurt her, you''ll die and go out alive." Cried the bodyguard.


    Tao Rong said with a sneer: "it seems that if you let her go, you can go out alive. Didn''t you mean to bury me? This kind of business is very skilled. "


    Tao Rong finished, several men immediately face some ugly look.


    Tao Rong understood that they had done it.


    These people It''s terrible, and what''s more terrible is that Li Jina in her hand is really a disgusting woman. She just thought she was stupid before, but she was really evil when she was jealous.


    It reminds her of some people.


    Tao Rong heart of hate churning, wish now directly break Li Jina''s neck, but no, for Xiao Xiao, No.


    Tao Rong faintly felt the pain in her stomach, because the movements just now were too big.


    And now high concentration is also very harmful to the body.


    Tao Rong had to withdraw for safety.


    On the other side, Jin Rourou ran out of the building in one breath, crying for help and running towards the bright place.


    But it''s strange that there are still people patrolling the area, but today there is no one.


    Jin Rourou can only stumble to find someone. She worries that if she''s a little late, she won''t be able to save Tao Rong.


    I don''t know how to cross several gardens and see people. I rush to catch them and ask for help. But obviously, the other party doesn''t know what she''s talking about.


    Jin Rourou can''t help crying and wants to drag people to save them. But no one would follow her.


    The movement here naturally attracted the attention of the main guests in the garden area.


    "What''s the matter, so noisy?" Li Yuji came over with a group of people and asked with a frown. After a close look, I found that I was still a little familiar.


    Jin Rourou also looks up to this side. She recognizes Li Yuji and shouts, "it''s you I remember you You''re that man''s brother, right? You Please let Shirley go. Please let her go. She''s a good person. Please! She and boss Ding are friends. You can''t hurt her. Boss Ding will pursue her. "Li Yuji is not very proficient in Mandarin. He can only hear a few key words, but Jin Rourou''s stammer makes her feel a little out of her mind.


    His quick reaction scared Jin rourourou. Sure enough, the brother and sister were in the same group.


    So thinking about Jin Rourou, she turned to run, only to bump into a warm embrace.


    "How come my little sister stumbles every time."


    Hearing the familiar Mandarin, Jin rourourou looked up at the man and burst into tears. "You''re Chinese, aren''t you, doctor? Help me call the police and contact boss Ding, OK? Miss Li Jina is taking people to kill sister Shirley. She is still pregnant! "


    Man a Leng, pregnant woman? As far as he knows, there is only one pregnant woman in the sanatorium. He seems to have seen a little girl.


    The man hasn''t responded yet. Jin Rourou has knelt down to her. She really has no choice but to ask for help.


    The man quickly pulled her up, and then explained the situation to Li Yuji in H Mandarin. Li Yuji''s face changed in an instant, and he immediately wanted to take someone over.


    The man helped Jin Rourou walk together and explained the situation to her by the way.


    When Jin Rourou heard that Li Yuji would protect Tao Rong, she didn''t continue to panic.


    Everyone thought they were still in the room, but they didn''t expect to see Tao Rong holding Li Jina slowly moving back to the stairway on the nearest floor. In front of her were four helpless bodyguards.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know that the rescue team has arrived. She just feels that her body''s strength is passing by strangely, and her stomach hurts so much that even she can''t help it. Something was running down her thigh.

 Chapter 743

    Tao Rong''s face is almost whiter than snow''s, her mental strength is also lax, looking at the several people in front of her, they are already double shadow.


    Her legs are constantly trembling. She doesn''t know how long she can hold on.


    She was desperate, but not as desperate as she is now.


    I''m going to meet you soon.


    Clearly Can''t, she can insist again, take Xiao Xiao to escape, they can certainly meet smoothly.


    But Xiaoxiao seems unable to hold on.


    A sudden feeling of falling came from her stomach, which released Tao Rong''s fear in an instant. The feeling that she was going to leave Xiaoxiao made her fall into hell in an instant.


    The huge pain makes Tao Rong who is used to all kinds of pain lose all her strength in a moment.


    The whole person shook helplessly.


    And such a move naturally gives the bodyguard an opportunity to take advantage of.


    A person takes the lead in action, grabs Tao Rong directly, grabs Li Jina by the wrist, pulls Li Jina out, and pushes Tao Rong back.


    Behind Tao Rong is the staircase. In a moment, Tao Rong soars up like a dead leaf in the wind.


    Jinrourou screams to rush up.


    Li Yuji didn''t have time to reflect for a moment. If he didn''t respond, his subordinates would not do anything more.


    Only the man in the doctor''s clothes pulled away Jin Rourou and rushed up. The speed was so fast that it was almost like a shadow passing through the public''s eyes. The professional bodyguards around Li Yuji were stunned for a moment. The man stepped half of the stairs in three steps, reached for Tao Rong in the air and stopped on the stairs.


    When the man looked down, Tao Rong closed her eyes, her lips turned blue, her white nightgown was dyed red, and her face became serious immediately.


    Li Jina, who still doesn''t know the situation, thinks she''s free and immediately clamors to kill Tao Rong.


    "Li Jina, shut up! You see what you''ve done. " As soon as Li Yuji waved his hand, his men rushed up and pressed several bodyguards to the ground. He also went up.


    When Li Jina cried, "brother, look at my face, this bitch must die."


    But the next second, Li Yuji slapped Li Jina in the face.


    Li Jina was beaten up.


    Li Yuji looked back at Tao Rong, who was obviously in a bad situation, and asked the man, "how''s it going?"


    The man also does not dislike Tao Rong dirty, directly horizontal holding Tao Rong to walk quickly, "must hurry to produce, otherwise life is not guaranteed."


    Li Yuji''s face changed. He immediately turned back and glared at Li Jina.


    When Jin Rourou heard this, she cried and ran all the way to keep up, "doctor, if you want to save her, she can''t die. She''s a good person, a good person. She''s looking forward to her child. She even thinks about her name."


    As a doctor, men have seen a lot of such things, and they don''t have much emotion. "I''m not an obstetrician and gynaecologist, but there are very professional ones here, so you don''t have to worry about them."


    In fact, he is a very good doctor. Obstetrics and gynecology are nothing to say, but he is very exclusive of Obstetrics and gynecology in his heart. He is not a kind-hearted doctor, so he will still be handed over to others for help. I just hope the little girl is lucky.


    The man with Tao Rong came to the treatment area, suddenly woke up all the medical staff.


    The man quickly explained the situation, Li Yuji also came, direct cold face way: "protect her."


    At this time, Tao Rong, who had been carried to the operating table, heard a doctor ask: in case of emergency, is it big or small.


    Tao Rong was suddenly awakened, suddenly opened her eyes and looked in the direction of a speech. She had seen the doctor who was expected to give birth to her before, and she immediately called out weakly: "Du Bao."


    The doctor turned back and looked at Tao Rong in consternation while preparing for the emergency. She could still wake up under such circumstances. How much pain did she resist? "Miss Shirley, since you wake up, I understand that the situation is very serious. If you choose to protect everything, you may not be able to protect it. Preterm babies are already... " Medical staff all know that although they ask like this, normal people will choose to keep the big and let the small go.


    Next to Jin Rourou also came forward and said, "sister Shirley, you''ve shed a lot of blood. You''d better listen to the doctor, OK? Don''t have an accident."


    Tao Rong can''t listen at all. She looks firm and painful. If she doesn''t accompany Xiao Xiao, what''s the significance of her coming back to experience all this? She suddenly pulled the doctor, so strong that the doctor could not break away.


    "Du Bao, if you are sure you can''t protect my Xiao Xiao, let me die on this operating table with her." Although Tao Rong''s voice was weak, it seemed to be loud, which shocked all the people present.


    After all, it''s just a pregnant child. Even if it''s really unfortunate, it''s sad at most. There''s no need to die for the unborn child.


    People can''t understand Tao Rong, but the firmness in Tao Rong''s eyes and calm tone make them shudder, as if what Tao Rong said is true.


    "Please calm down, Miss Shirley. There is no absolute solution. You are still young and have children for a long time." Suddenly, a pair of hands reached out and grabbed Tao Rong''s wrist, trying to let her release the doctor.Tao Rong looks as if she is familiar with the sound line. The light in the operating room is very strange, which makes Tao Rong seem blind for a moment. When she focuses on it, she is stupid.


    She stared at the familiar face in front of her eyes, tears finally rolled down.


    The man was stunned for a while. He felt that she had relaxed her strength, so he pushed the doctor away and motioned them to prepare the medicine to calm down Tao Rong.


    The man took over and held Tao Rong''s hand, feeling her return grip. He couldn''t help smiling at her gently, "it''s OK."


    But Tao Rong cried more fiercely.


    "Nie "Zhao


    Man a Leng, slightly frown looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong holds Nie Zhao''s hand tightly. She doesn''t know why Nie Zhao appears here, but he appears again. He appears when she is in despair and when she is in danger. As long as he is there, he will be OK. He will protect their mother and daughter.


    Tao Rong cried, eyes full of helpless help, "Nie Zhao, tell them, save our children, please, Xiaoxiao is your daughter, you can''t let her have an accident, otherwise I live what meaning, we have what meaning together, save her, must save her, no matter how much cost, please."


    Tao Rong''s face is full of tears, and her voice is so pitiful that people can''t help but tremble, although everyone can''t understand what she''s saying.


    But the man and Jin rourourou understood.


    Jin Rourou looks at the man in amazement, but the man is inexplicable, thinking that maybe the girl is too scared, so she has hallucinations and recognizes the wrong person.


    Just this girl, crying to him again and again, the man can''t help the strange taste in his heart, looking at her amber eyes constantly shed tears, looking at her so dependent on their own eyes, helpless to ask for help with him, the man who thinks he won''t be soft hearted is still soft hearted.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. How can you let your mother and daughter have an accident? "

 Chapter 744

    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s face, and he gently and firmly agrees that he will protect her and Xiao Xiao. She believes in him. Under his comfort, she gradually closes her eyes with the pain.


    I passed out in direct pain.


    The man took a deep look at Tao Rong, turned his head and said to the crowd, "I''m also involved in this operation."


    The leading doctor was stunned and said in surprise: "Dr. Xiao, you It''s not that you don''t do it... "


    Although Dr. Xiao Yi is yellow, he is a native of Y country on the road of northern Europe. He is a highly gifted doctor of medicine. All kinds of departments are free to go in and out. He does not work in any hospital. He is a free doctor with superb medical skills. There are also some mysterious prescriptions. Powerful people in all countries can''t ask for high prices. They can only rely on his mood.


    This time, he was invited by his teacher, so he came as a member of the expert team to help with the routine inspection.


    But to say his background, apart from his academic background, others are all hidden, and no one can find out.


    "I promised her, and I''ll do it. Let''s go... " Xiao Yi said as he changed his clothes.


    The operating room was soon empty and the lights were on.


    Jin Rourou was stunned for a long time before she thought about it and asked people to contact Ding yunqi.


    But at this time Ding yunqi is overseas, and the fastest time to come back is one day and one night.


    Ding yunqi learned the news, directly to Li Yuji sent a message.


    After Li Yuji saw it, his face turned black until Ding yunqi appeared again.


    Among them, Li Jina came to smash the scene and Li Yuji rushed back.


    Tao Rong seems to have had a long dream. In the dream, she has experienced everything in her last life. It is clear that she has just experienced it. The most painful thing is not that she can''t get Nie Zhao''s love, but that she is ashamed of Xiao Xiao''s love.


    Xiao Yi, who is operating on Tao Rong, has seen Tao Rong shed tears at the corners of his eyes several times. He knows that if the mother had not been strong enough, the child would have been lost.


    She was the most willful patient he had ever seen.


    There was a cut in the stomach, and the little baby came out of the blood.


    After a month, the child''s appearance is not very good-looking, and his face is not very good. He looks like he can''t survive.


    The nurses took over the children. Xiao Yi began to sew up the wound.


    Although Xiao Yi wants to do his best to do the operation, in order to ensure the safety of the child, he left an extremely ugly scar on Tao Rong''s stomach.


    Looking at the stitching marks, Xiao Yi was both distressed and disgusted, even distracted while stitching. He was bored and thought that it was better to develop the prescription given by the master as soon as possible, so that she could get rid of the scar. This is the perfect operation.


    As soon as the wound was sewn up, I heard the person next to me say, "Oh, no, the child hasn''t responded all the time."


    Xiao Yi was stunned and immediately turned to look.


    The child has been cleaned up, but still no reaction, as if quietly asleep.


    Xiao Yi immediately took the child to check with another doctor. The child was so quiet that he didn''t even breathe.


    Xiao Yi quickly turned the child around, rubbing the child''s back, and then blowing air to the child, but there was no response.


    Xiao Yi forehead began to sweat, he turned to look at the comatose woman, that person seems to feel something, tears began to keep falling.


    Xiao Yi holding the child turned to Tao Rong, bit his teeth, rarely do a doctor is unlikely to do things, "Xiao Xiao, your mother is waiting for you, waiting for you!"


    The nurse came forward and said, "Dr. Xiao, we have just done what we should do. It''s a pity for the child."


    Xiao Yi feels very guilty for a moment. He has promised the poor girl. How can he meet the new life in the best way, or can''t catch up?


    Xiao Yi was a little hit, the heart of the sad in the continuous spread, clearly has looked down on life and death, but now everything, he suddenly can''t deal with.


    He gently put the child on the operating table, next to Tao Rong.


    He had no doubt that if Tao Rong woke up, she would follow her child, because that was what her eyes said at that time.


    Xiao Yisong opened his hand and sighed slowly. Suddenly, a cry sounded in the quiet operating room. Xiao Yi was surprised. He looked down and saw that the child had already started to cry with his mouth open and dancing.


    People around were also shocked, so they came forward to check.


    Xiao Yi immediately determined the state of Xiao Xiao, actually really alive.


    Xiao Yi turns his head and looks at Tao Rong in surprise, but he doesn''t know when. Tao Rong''s tears have stopped. Now she is sleeping peacefully.


    Xiao Yi has experienced a lot of surgery, this is a time to feel the miracle of life, usually not too deal with the child, he never felt that the child''s cry is even more wonderful than the hall bell.


    "She is really a little girl who can play pranks. She must be a smart child in the future." Xiao Yi said with a smile.When Xiao Yi goes out with the baby in his arms, the people who are guarding outside surround him. Jin Rourou''s crying eyes are swollen. He stops Xiao Yi from asking.


    After making sure that Tao Rong and her children are safe, I have the heart to take a closer look at Tao Rong''s long-awaited child.


    But nine months old, not long open, really not much good-looking, just because she is Tao Rong''s child, so jinrourou can''t help but love in the heart, want to reach out to embrace.


    But just reaching out, Xiao Yi instinctively shrinks to avoid Jin Rourou.


    In fact, the person who is closest to Tao Rong here is Jin Rourou. It''s natural for her to have her baby.


    Jin Rourou looks at Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi is also a little confused by his instinctive reaction. It seems that after holding the child''s soft body, he is reluctant to let go. There is a strange feeling lingering in his heart.


    Although he doesn''t like to be an obstetrician and gynaecologist, this is definitely not his first time to deliver a baby. How can he have a strange desire to protect this child.


    Xiao Yi felt a little inexplicable, but he still followed his nature and found a reasonable reason.


    "The child is still too young. Non professionals should not hold it. They should prepare a special sleeping place for her. Later, they can watch it through the glass." With that, Xiao Yi left with Xiao Xiao in his arms.


    Jin rourourou can''t help but want to see Tao Rong.


    Li Yuji didn''t leave here, just found a place to rest, waiting for Ding yunqi to come back and ask for a crime.


    Ding yunqi unfortunately encountered a storm there, the airport suspended take-off, his time back was delayed, but heard that the mother and daughter safe, Ding yunqi also a little relieved.

 Chapter 745

    "It''s said that the eldest brother''s daughter-in-law is about to give birth. The old man asked us to go back. Ah Zhao, please prepare for the dogma, and I''ll criticize it."


    In the office of Beishi military region, Nie Tijin said to his nephew.


    Nie Zhao slowly raised his head and said, "report, I''m here to submit the task report. Please review it."


    "Ah Zhao, just the two of us are in the office. Don''t be so stiff. The third uncle doesn''t call me." Nie Ti Jin says helplessly.


    "Third uncle, I''m very busy." Nie Zhao said frankly.


    Nie Ti Jin shook his head and said, "you''re busy. You''ve been here so long. You don''t go to the third uncle''s house to have a meal. Your aunt and brother are waiting for you."


    Nie Zhao light a smile way: "three uncles, I am really very busy."


    Nie Ti Jin coughed, "I heard that you don''t deal with Nie Chen''s family very well, but it''s a matter for the next generation. The fourth generation of our Nie family was born, the first child. It''s not good if you don''t go."


    "It''s not that I don''t go, it''s that I''m going to carry out the mission. I''m a soldier, and my family will understand." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Nie Ti Jin touched his nose and felt that this nephew was more difficult to get along with than before. He really didn''t get into the oil and salt.


    "By the way, I heard that you had a splitting headache last night, almost fainted and was sent to the hospital by your subordinates. What happened after that? Did you check it? What''s the situation? "


    "Thank you for your worry. I don''t know, but I''ve checked all the tests that should be done. There''s nothing unusual. Maybe it''s just a nervous headache for a while. Recently, the task is a little heavy and the pressure is a little high."


    "I don''t think the task gives you too much pressure. It''s other things that divide your mind." Nie Ti Jin says helplessly.


    Every time he mentioned this aspect, Nie Zhao kept his mouth shut, and Nie Tijin was used to it. After thinking about it, he said, "in fact, your aunt was asked by a girl from a well-known family. She is the most beautiful woman doctor who did the examination for you last night..."


    Nie Zhao suddenly stood up, came to Nie Tijin, picked up a pen and handed it to his third uncle. He said coldly, "third uncle, I''ll chat with you next time. I''ll wait for the task."


    Nie Ti Jin looks at Nie Zhao''s face. After all, he shakes his head helplessly and signs for Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao picked up the report, left the office without hesitation, and walked into the night. Two months'' mission will naturally miss some important events of the Nie family.


    On the other side, in the sanitarium of H.


    Xiao Xiao''s side is stable, healthy sleep, drinking milk, professional care, these are the best personnel arranged by Li Yuji, don''t need to worry about Jin Rourou.


    However, Tao Rong, who had just given birth, was exhausted and soon began to have a high fever. Her body seemed to wither all at once, and all kinds of emergencies appeared. As if gave birth to Xiao Xiao really used her half life, anxious Jin Rourou don''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yi is here. Although the whole hospital doesn''t know what medicine he added to Tao Rong''s hanging water, Tao Rong has been getting better since then, but Xiao Yi left the sanatorium with the end of the team inspection work before Tao Rong sobered up.


    Just came back with Ding yunqi brush past.


    Ding yunqi came to the sanatorium as soon as possible, and Li Yuji also came to the medical building to see the situation.


    Far saw Ding yunqi ran to come over, Li Yuji just wanted to speak, the result Ding yunqi a punch hit up.


    Li Yuji is stunned, and the bodyguards around him suddenly burst up, ready to suppress Ding yunqi, but Li Yuji waves his hand to stop him.


    "Are you crazy? It''s none of my business if you do it to me Li Yuji himself stood up in a rage, looking at the corner of his eyes gradually red, obviously angry, some angry, fists are holding, but did not start to Ding yunqi.


    "Li Yuji, are you still a fuckin ''man? Do it to a pregnant woman Ding yunqi''s long suppressed anger finally broke out.


    Although Li Yuji was furious, he was still rational. He and Ding yunqi were both dignified figures. How could they be laughed at by others? So he took the lead in getting angry at the people around him and said, "get out of here, all of you. Anyone who dares to eavesdrop and peep, I will let him disappear on the land of H country."


    Li Yuji''s identity is not a joke. It''s many times more noble than Li Jina. As soon as he spoke, everyone disappeared in the hall at the fastest speed.


    Ding yunqi coldly looked at Li Yuji, "you are still the same, the person who should get out is you."


    With that, Ding yunqi turned and walked upstairs.


    Li Yuji naturally won''t let him leave easily, he rushed up to pull Ding yunqi''s wrist and said: "what do you mean? You are so angry with a woman who has only known me for a long time, and you still attack me and send me the message that threatens me to break up with you forever. Don''t you mean you don''t care? I care so much. For her to treat me like this, I still say it doesn''t matter! "


    "You don''t make sense!" Li yunqi, however, wants to get rid of some professional people from his childhood.


    The familiar overbearing and unreasonable make Ding yunqi headache. He thinks it''s all his fault that makes Tao Rong so desperate. If he didn''t leave her at first, it would be better to send her back home. Even if Nie Zhao finds her again, the risk is at least safer than here. After all, his mess hasn''t been cleaned up.He just didn''t think that the brothers and sisters could be so crazy. What kind of people did he provoke.


    "I''m unreasonable. I think you''re guilty. Are you in love with her? The child can''t really be yours." Li Yuji said with some exasperation.


    Ding yunqi clenched her teeth and said, "if I say I like her, the child belongs to me. What are you going to do? Kill us? "


    Li Yuji was stunned, and his cold face was full of astonishment, but he soon turned into an angry killing, "what do you say, you say it again!"


    Ding yunqi cold looking at Li Yuji, "I lied to you, I don''t like her, the child is her and her husband."


    The murderous spirit on Li Yuji''s face is slightly astringent. He looks at Ding yunqi discontentedly and says: "what do you cheat me to do?"


    Ding yunqi sneered, "then I''ll ask who I like, who I want to take care of, who I want to have children with, what''s the relationship with you, and what''s your qualification to ask."


    Li Yuji''s face turned green in an instant, "I don''t like to hear you talk like this."


    Ding yunqi sneered: "do you think I want to talk to you like this? Let go. I''m going to see her


    Li Yuji stares at him fiercely, as if he is still not at ease with the relationship between Tao Rong.


    Ding yunqi can''t break away, can only look at Li Yuji, suddenly, Ding yunqi arm a force, not to break away, but to pull Li Yuji to the front of the body, Li Yuji a Leng, no reaction, just gather up.

 Chapter 746

    Looking at his face getting closer and closer, Li Yuji didn''t want to avoid it. After all, with his reaction ability, it was very easy to avoid it. But for a moment, he thought of the corner of the bar that night, the distance between the two people had never been so close.


    But when Li Yuji is ready to close his eyes, Ding yunqi suddenly reaches out to block Li Yuji''s chest.


    Two people are close, but always close.


    Li Yuji opens his eyes and looks at Ding yunqi in confusion and confusion.


    Ding yunqi said coldly: "don''t you know it in your heart? Who do I like? "


    Li Yuji''s face turned red instantly.


    "It''s you who don''t know." Ding yunqi added another sentence.


    Li Yuji became a little hesitant.


    Ding yunqi stood up straight and said sarcastically, "you are the one who kisses you, you are the one who crosses the line, and you are the one who runs away in confusion. Now what do you do in front of me? Do you want to be possessive? "


    Li Yuji immediately said angrily: "won''t you be confused and afraid? Are you... " That night, under the hypnosis of alcohol, the unspeakable and incomprehensible feelings were released, and he kissed his best friend.


    They knew each other in the University. Li Yuji''s identity was despised by most of the people in his own country, not to mention foreigners. But Ding yunqi''s excellence attracted his attention. Originally, there was a feeling of tit for tat in the same major, but as time passed, they became sympathetic. Their tacit understanding did not take time to lay a foundation It''s beautiful.


    Close and tacit, he soon became his best friend. Good to see him close to others, Li Yuji seems to be robbed of friends like unhappy. Both men and women, he wants to be the man who has the most time for Ding yunqi.


    Fortunately, Ding yunqi is devoted to her family business and doesn''t have a close relationship with everyone.


    Someone reminds Li Yuji that such a person may get along with him so well because he likes Li Yuji''s identity. In fact, he just wants to use him.


    If it were anyone else, Li might be suspicious.


    But Ding yunqi is the target. When he hears this, his first reaction turns out to be that he has money, power and status in H country and can be used by Ding yunqi to his heart''s content. In this way, Ding yunqi will always be his good friend.


    In fact, he often takes the initiative to send his convenience to the door, expecting Ding yunqi to let him help and use him.


    As a matter of fact, Ding yunqi knows the reciprocity of his friends very well and never easily takes advantage of him and makes him suffer losses. This makes Li Yuji very depressed, but he appreciates Ding yunqi more.


    Until his sister fell in love with Ding yunqi, and tried every means to get Ding yunqi into their family. In fact, as long as he spoke, any opposition in the family would be ineffective. After all, Li Jina is a girl, and her family status is just like that. She can barely marry Ding yunqi, but he never spoke of it.


    Because he didn''t know anything, he just didn''t like it.


    A lot of things are getting worse with each other. Li Yuji will spend the night in Ding yunqi''s apartment, take a hot spring together, wear his pajamas, lie on his bed, hold his waist and force him to let go of his work and play games with him.


    That time, when his sister had an accident, Li Yuji was beside Ding yunqi. For the first time, when he saw Ding yunqi''s fragile but calm appearance, his heart softened, and his desire for protection reached the highest point in an instant. He immediately hugged people and tried to comfort each other. However, when they calmed down, they felt embarrassed.


    Finally, in a gathering of friends, someone arranged for a beautiful woman to accompany him. Li Yuji saw someone sitting on Ding yunqi''s lap. Ding yunqi was angry before she could get rid of him. After driving him away, he pretended to be a good brother and took Ding yunqi for a drink and chat.


    "What''s the matter, brother? Which beautiful woman do you like? Do you want to take it home tonight? " Li Yuji jokingly said, but a pair of eyes are staring at Ding yunqi, afraid he said a reason.


    But Ding yunqi did not speak, but raised his eyes, some drunk and hazy looking at Li Yuji, said: "I think you are the most beautiful here."


    It''s a joke, but it seems to contain some strange meaning.


    Maybe the bar suddenly changed the soothing music, maybe the lights in the private room were not in the right position, maybe the corner was too dark, as if no one would know what happened.


    Li Yuji looks at Ding yunqi''s lips, and there are some traces of wine left at the corner of his mouth. He suddenly wants to know whether the wine at the corner of his mouth is more delicious.


    Close, in the dark environment, out of the tongue licked.


    It''s really delicious.


    When I open my eyes and look at the past, I only see Ding yunqi, who is always smart and elegant. How can he be so cute.


    There is no retreat, no resistance, just looking at him in such a muddle, which makes Li Yuji crazy for a moment, and kisses him directly with the action of embracing his shoulder. Everything has changed between the words.But when the door of the box was opened and the cold air came in, Li Yuji was scared by his actions and the people in front of him.


    With a push, it seems that something is breaking in the middle. Li Yuji sees Ding yunqi''s surprised and indifferent expression, and then Li Yuji ran away.


    Run away.


    He kisses his best brother and even wants to take him a step further as a woman.


    He felt that he must be crazy and ill.


    After Ding yunqi called him, but he chose to turn off the machine to escape.


    Since then, Ding yunqi has not contacted him. They have many things to cooperate with each other, so there are many places where they need to meet. Li Yuji deliberately avoids them. After hiding for a few months, he finds a psychologist, but the psychologist can''t help him.


    He is the successor of the Li family, but how can a person standing at the top of H country become a person of that world.


    But he can''t control his heart, crazy want to see Ding yunqi, when he wants to return to normal channel, just found that can contact things, Ding yunqi has long been handed over to others to deal with, he can''t see him, in he hesitated to take the initiative to contact, his subordinates told him, Ding yunqi specially picked up a woman to enter, and also spent time I took care of him and sent him to the sanatorium.


    After that, he came to the sanatorium because he was in a bad mood.


    Ding yunqi, as one of the persons in charge of his stay, must know about it. But even so, every time he comes to see that woman, he never comes to see him, and he doesn''t care why he comes to recuperate, and still can''t see him.


    Until my sister tricked him.

 Chapter 747

    "I''m not!" Ding yunqi directly denied: "at least not before I met you, but I''m not a person who will deny and escape. I''m different from you."


    Ding yunqi''s eyes with ridicule let Li Yuji can''t stand, "I will not escape, I am..."


    Ding Yunqi has the final say with Li Yuji. Ding Yunqi has a final say in his family. He even falls in love with a man, and he will cry at least by his family. But he doesn''t know what will happen if he is a huge family.


    So Ding yunqi didn''t blame Li Yuji, but his attitude made him unbearable.


    "You don''t escape, but you are more despicable in the dark."


    "What do you mean?" Li Yuji said angrily.


    Ding yunqi sneered: "I don''t dare to, and I don''t want others to. How did those people close to me disappear, and how did their mother and daughter almost have an accident?"


    Li Yuji immediately retorted: "it was made by my sister. Is it related to me? I didn''t do anything."


    "That''s why you said you were mean. In order to trap me, even your sister took advantage of me. You knew that it was impossible for me and your sister. If you didn''t stop her and connive her to attack some innocent people, how dare you say that when she hurt those girls, you didn''t know? You dare say that you have not thought about what she wants to do to their mother and daughter. You know that you have thought about it. You just wait and see what happens, because if Li Jina really becomes a villain and gets rid of all those people, you will be happiest, won''t you? "


    Li Yuji''s face is very blue, because Ding yunqi sees him very thoroughly. He really thinks so all the time.


    He doesn''t care about Tao Rong''s life or death. He wants those people who occupy Ding yunqi''s attention to disappear, especially when he doesn''t confirm his relationship with Ding yunqi, he especially wants to remove all obstacles.


    He didn''t do it, he didn''t inspire, but he was happy with it.


    Li Yuji can''t refute. He realizes that Ding yunqi doesn''t like them to do this, and Tao Rong''s mother and daughter violated his bottom line, so he is completely angry.


    Li Yuji couldn''t help reaching out and pulling Latin yunqi, "I I''m wrong. Let''s make up. I''m really just at the beginning I''m very flustered about our business, but now I think clearly, I want you, I''m sure, you have to. I''ll hold Gina down, and I won''t embarrass anyone else. I know what you mean. That''s enough


    Ding yunqi threw away Li Yuji''s hand and said coldly: "now I just want to make sure whether my friends are well. If you can''t respect me and the people I agree with, you can always avoid me as before. That''s the best for me."


    Li Yuji also wants to catch up with Ding yunqi, but Ding yunqi says angrily: "don''t follow me!"


    Li Yuji is just like a dog who has been reprimanded. Some of them are pitiful and stay where they are.


    Ding yunqi didn''t stop until she came to Tao Rong''s ward and saw Jin rou. She breathed gently.


    "Isn''t she awake yet?" After Ding yunqi got off the car, he confirmed Tao Rong''s condition. It is said that he has been feverish.


    Jin Rourou was relieved to see Ding yunqi. After Dr. Xiao left, she became very upset.


    "The fever has subsided. I can''t understand what the doctors said. It seems that I''m about to wake up." Ding yunqi pushed the door to have a look. Tao Rong was still asleep, so he turned to see Xiao Xiao.


    The little one is taken care of in a special room, and there are bodyguards at the door. It seems that Li Yuji really made up for it.


    Ding yunqi didn''t go in, just looking through the glass window, someone came to explain the situation to him.


    Because it''s a premature baby, although it looks healthy now, its physical foundation is still poor. If the environment changes a little, it''s easy to get sick. Now it''s good in a special room, but it''s impossible to stay in it all the time. After that, it needs careful care.


    I''m afraid it will cost money to take good care of one''s health in the future.


    Ding yunqi frowned slightly. He had thought before that he would be responsible for the child''s affairs. After all, he was implicated by him. According to Tao Rong''s character, it is estimated that it is not so easy to rely on others to take care of him.


    After that, Ding yunqi stays by Tao Rong''s side. Until midnight, Ding yunqi suddenly wakes up and turns to see that there is no one else in the room except Jin Rourou. She immediately gets up to look for her.


    Sure enough, Tao Rong was found outside Xiao Xiao''s ward.


    At this time, Tao Rong is in front of the glass window, looking inside in tears. As if she did not dare to go in like, so lying there, straight looking at, tears kept flowing, but did not dare to make a sound, just low sobbing.


    Ding yunqi doesn''t understand why Tao Rong has such strong feelings for Xiao Xiao. But people who see this scene, no matter how cold, will be moved by the soft heart.


    Ding yunqi patted Tao Rong on the shoulder and said, "don''t you go in and have a look?"


    Tao Rong shook her head and said, "I''m covered with germs and still sick. She''s so fragile that I can''t hurt her. I wish I could see her like this. ""That''s your daughter." Ding yunqi light said.


    "Well, it''s her. I knew it must be her. She''s here at last." Tao Rong said with tears.


    is as like as two peas, who were exactly the same as when she was born.


    It''s really Xiaoxiao!


    Her baby girl!


    Tao Rong has a feeling that her soul is free and her sin is cleaned, because she has finally achieved her goal of rebirth. Once again with Xiaoxiao met, she finally returned to her side.


    Want to cry, want to hold her, kiss her.


    Tao Rong unconsciously depicts Xiao Xiao''s Outline on the glass with her fingers, and her baby finally returns to her original position.


    All the worries, all the hardships, are gone.


    "She is so beautiful and lovely. I will give her the best thing in the world. I want to protect her so that she will never be hurt again. " Tao Rong said, on the forehead against the glass, and Xiao Xiao coincidence picture.


    "Mom loves you."


    After that, Tao Rong didn''t stand. But she still insisted on standing there, as if one step is not willing to leave, a second can not see her like.


    Ding yunqi quickly helped Tao Rong, "your body has just been cut. You are worried about your daughter. Won''t your daughter worry about you? She doesn''t know it now, but she will say it to you when she knows it later. "


    Ding yunqi is very clever and knows what kind of words can make Tao Rong obedient.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Tao Rong said with a smile, "well, she is such a good child."


    "So you have to be a good mother, take care of her and take care of her."

 Chapter 748

    Ding yunqi added: "as you can see, there are special people inside to take care of her, and there are bodyguards outside. Ding yunqi will guarantee her safety with her life this time."


    Because of Ding yunqi''s arrangement, the original guard of two people has become four people. Li Yuji provides professional people, while Ding yunqi provides people who stare at them. There is no safer guard mode in this sanatorium than Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong''s eyes changed, but did not deny Ding yunqi''s statement.


    Ding yunqi wants to take Tao Rong''s hand, but finds that her hand is almost cold. Ding yunqi is a little worried. She doesn''t know how she has the strength to walk here. Is there such a big wound on her body that doesn''t hurt? So I don''t rely on anyone to come here barefoot.


    "Well, you''re right. I need to take good care of myself. No matter how much protection you have, you can''t feel at ease to protect yourself. " Tao Rong murmurs, the tone is very calm, but the eyes are reluctant to leave the bed Xiao Xiao.


    "I''ll take you back." Ding yunqi suggested.


    Tao Rong nodded indifferently.


    Ding yunqi looks at Tao Rong''s slightly trembling body, and holds her directly.


    Tao Rong didn''t respond at all, just changed an angle and continued to look back at Xiao Xiao.


    Ding yunqi a little helpless, can only hold her to leave.


    Go back to the room and wake up Jinrou.


    Jin Rourou rubbed her eyes and said in surprise: "sister Shirley, you finally wake up. You really scared me to death. How did you go out. Oh, did you go to see Xiaoxiao? "


    Ding yunqi takes Tao Rong back to bed, and then says to Jin Rou, "she''s ok now. Go back to have a rest. I''ll watch it tonight and come back tomorrow morning."


    Jin rourourou looks at Tao Rong. Tao Rong pauses for a moment, then nods and says, "go back. We''ll talk about something tomorrow."


    Finally, Jin Rourou reluctantly left.


    Tao Rong lay down and felt the pain of the wound.


    "I''ll call the doctor to show you." Ding yunqi naturally noticed the big sweat on Tao Rong''s face, which was painful.


    Tao Rong did not refuse, but turned to look at Ding yunqi, very seriously said: "when I was born Xiao Xiao, I saw Nie Zhao, very real. It was he who guarded our mother and daughter, and it should be because he was there, so Li Jina didn''t continue to embarrass me at the beginning. But now he''s not with me, and he''s not with Xiaoxiao. Do you know where he has gone? "


    "Do you want him by your side?" Ding yunqi asked.


    Tao Rong did not answer.


    Ding yunqi sighed: "it''s an illusion."


    Tao Rong frowned and said in a hoarse voice, "how can you be sure?"


    "Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, Jin Rourou has been guarding you. She told me about the situation that day. She found Li Yuji and a doctor named Xiao Yi to help her. When she rushed there, Li Jina didn''t continue to hurt you because of Li Yuji''s suppression. If you have to think of a man as Nie Zhao, it should be Xiao Yi. I heard Jin rourourou say that when you were about to give birth, you took his hand and called Nie Zhao '' Doctor, it''s your mother and daughter''s luck. Although Xiao Yi is of the same age as Nie Zhao, he is also a yellow race, but he is from Y country, and he has always studied medicine. Can Nie Zhao play such a professional doctor? It''s impossible. "


    In fact, when Tao Rong woke up, she felt that it was her own illusion, and her memory of that period was very vague, but she still asked and confirmed the fact.


    Yes, how could Nie Zhao be there so coincidentally.


    If he was there, how could he leave their mother and daughter now.


    Not even undercover.


    It''s just that you have to be told. However, she still wanted to see that person, who would be called Nie Zhao by herself. How could she feel strange? What did that person look like originally?


    "I''d like to meet Dr. Shaw."


    Ding yunqi said helplessly: "unfortunately, I haven''t seen anyone either. They are from the medical team. They have just gone with the team. The routine examination in the second half of the year may come back."


    Seeing that Tao Rong was a little disappointed, Ding yunqi said with a smile, "but they are very professional doctors. Since you and Xiao Xiao are both his former patients, he said that he is willing to be responsible to the end, so he left you an email. If you need to, you can contact him."


    Tao Rong was surprised and immediately nodded: "OK, I see."


    At this time, the medical staff came in, gave Tao Rong a check, changed the medicine, and began to lift the water. When everyone goes out, Ding yunqi comes in and continues to accompany Tao Rong.


    "Regina Lee." Tao Rong endure the pain after dressing said.


    Ding yunqi said: "don''t worry, she has been locked up by her brother. Without Li Yuji''s order, she can''t get out for the time being."


    "Ah Ying..." Tao Rong opens his mouth.Ding yunqi''s face gradually gloomy down, "she has gone to prison, that prison she can''t live out."


    Tao Rong a Leng, such revenge is her satisfaction, but she didn''t expect Ding yunqi will under this hand.


    Tao Rong looks at Ding yunqi suspiciously. Ding yunqi laughs and says: "some people want to compensate. They not only send someone to take care of Xiao Xiao, but also deal with the person who betrayed you. These have been arranged before I come back. In order to make money, Ah Ying deliberately took photos and sold them to Li Jina, and made up some lies just for money. "


    "Li Yuji? I didn''t expect that he was a reasonable man. For a little man like me, did he do this step? Probably because of your face, your relationship is really good. " Tao Rong asked directly.


    Ding yunqi gave a dry smile and replied, "Xiao Xiao''s next body may be in a bit of trouble. You Hate Regina? "


    Tao Rong knows that there is some trouble. If Ding yunqi is too involved with the Li family, it''s hard for him to retaliate.


    "Shouldn''t I hate it?" Tao Rong asked.


    Ding yunqi looks a little cold, "I don''t want to make any judgment on Li Jina herself. If she is not this identity, I don''t know how many times she has died. It''s just that her identity can''t be moved by others, let alone you. I know your character, but I want to advise you not to mess around, for the sake of you and Xiaoxiao''s future life, don''t mess around. This matter you want to hate, even in my head, I will try my best to compensate you and Xiao Xiao, whatever you ask, as long as I can do, I will promise you


    Tao Rong thought about it. As soon as he wanted to speak, the door was knocked. Who would come to see the patient in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 749

    But without waiting for Tao Rong and Ding yunqi to speak, Li Yuji directly pushed the door in.


    "I heard that you are awake. I''ll come to see you. If you need anything, I can make it up to you. I apologize for my sister''s recklessness. "


    Tao Rong unconsciously looked at the clock on the wall, 3:30 in the morning.


    This man really heard in time.


    Ding yunqi looked back at Li Yuji, "she needs to rest. If there''s anything to do during the day, we''ll talk about it."


    Li Yuji leaned against the wall casually and said, "is that right? She needs a rest, so why don''t you come out


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. Her eyes turned between Li Yuji and Ding yunqi. She always felt that something was wrong.


    Li Yunji is still afraid of Li Yunji, so she doesn''t know what to do with her sister?


    "Is it about you that I take care of my friends? Please go out Ding yunqi said with his temper pressed.


    This kind of Ding yunqi is a bit unexpected for Tao Rong. After all, she hasn''t seen Ding yunqi so upset.


    What''s more interesting is that Li Yuji stares at Ding yunqi fiercely as if she was abandoned by her husband and says, "I come to see her. It''s nothing to do with you."


    Tao Rong was a little speechless and said, "Mr. Li, thank you for coming to see me, but I''m tired. If you want to have a rest, please go back."


    Li Yuji looked at Tao Rong impatiently and said, "you rest, but you won''t quarrel."


    Tao Rong was blocked in a daze, and heard Ding yunqi angry: "Li Yuji, are you finished?"


    Li Yuji also said angrily: "well, you say it has nothing to do with her. Why did you just hold her back, call the medical staff, use the wheelchair, even if you broke your leg, you don''t have to hold her back."


    Ding yunqi and Tao Rong were stunned.


    Ding yunqi narrowed her eyes slightly. She knew that Li Yuji was still staring at his every move. That''s why she came here so quickly.


    Tao Rong looked at the two men, and suddenly some strange ideas came into her mind. For her own safety


    "Isn''t it normal for him to hold me?" Tao Rong suddenly asked.


    Ding yunqi a Leng, turn a head to see to Tao Rong.


    Li Yuji''s expression was instantly fierce and said: "what do you say? Don''t you know the difference between men and women? When have people in your country been so open? Haven''t they always been very conservative? "


    Tao Rong chuckled and said: "with my relationship with brother Ding, it''s normal. In fact, your sister guessed well. She dealt with me, and you can understand me."


    Ding yunqi slowly opened his eyes.


    Li Yuji immediately stammered: "what guess is good, what do you say..."


    Tao Rong suddenly turned to look at Ding yunqi and said, "brother Ding, I can ask for anything you just said. I think we should get married quickly. Xiaoxiao can''t be an illegitimate daughter. From then on, there are three members in our family... " Tao Rong said, while gently took up Ding yunqi''s hand.


    Ding yunqi is stunned to see that Tao Rong doesn''t resist, but Li Yuji has exploded. He suddenly rushes up, opens Tao Rong''s hand, and almost holds Ding yunqi in his arms. They are almost tall. It''s a little hard to hold them like this, but Li Yuji is still afraid that his baby will be robbed, and protects them fiercely.


    "You crazy woman, you want to die!"


    Tao Rong look gradually cool down, staring at Ding yunqi and Li Yuji.


    Ding yunqi has already reacted. His face turns white and red. He reaches out his hand to pull Li Yuji away, but Li Yuji doesn''t let go. Instead, he threatens: "Ding yunqi, if you dare to marry, I have a hundred ways to make her disappear in this world."


    "Enough, Li Yuji, she''s testing you!" Ding yunqi is really helpless because of Li Yuji''s recklessness.


    Li Yuji was stunned when he heard this. He didn''t react for a moment.


    Tao Rong sneered: "so it is."


    Li Yuji''s heart thumped for a while, and suddenly felt that the little girl in front of him was very difficult to deal with.


    "Tao Rong, I..." Ding yunqi wants to say something, but is stopped by Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong first looked at Li Yuji, "you swear with my life that I have nothing to do with brother ding that you are worried about. Now I have nothing to do with him, and I will never have it in the future."


    Tao Rong then turned to Ding yunqi and said: "brother Ding, you know I''m a man. I don''t care about your private affairs, but I don''t want to hurt my daughter because of your private affairs. You''d better go out. I can do it alone."


    Ding yunqi and Li Yuji can''t think of Tao Rong''s Frank look. After all, this kind of thing is still shocking in today''s society. Shouldn''t a girl of Tao Rong''s age feel disgusted? It''s normal to be astonished.


    But Tao Rong had nothing. She was indifferent, as if she didn''t care about such abnormal feelings at all.Tao Rong said and turned to sleep, Ding yunqi can only carry Li Yuji out.


    In fact, Tao Rong is not surprised. First, she really doesn''t like to care about other people''s private affairs. Second, she came back from the future. After so many years, the social tolerance has changed a lot. She has also seen such couples, so she is more receptive. It''s just that the Ding family''s mother and daughter are expected to have enough, and the Li family Tao Rong doesn''t think Ding yunqi''s road is easy to go, what''s more, the two people don''t seem to have reached a consensus.


    But in this case, Li family, she can not move?


    Can Li Jina take revenge on her daughter?


    ¡­¡­


    "Cough, is this girl too clever?" Li Yuji is a little embarrassed when facing the silent Ding yunqi.


    "What do you want?" Ding yunqi said impatiently.


    Li Yuji took a look at Ding yunqi and said, "I find you are more and more impatient with me. You didn''t have this attitude towards me before."


    Ding yunqi directly turned to walk, Li Yuji quickly followed, "I don''t want to how, I just want us to restore the original, you only have me in your eyes, don''t pay too much attention to others."


    He stopped Li yunqi.


    Ding yunqi looked at Li Yuji and said, "do you remember when my sister was chased by a killer?"


    Li Yuji a Leng, don''t know why Ding yunqi will suddenly say this.


    "It was she who saved my sister. Without her, my sister would have died. Isn''t it right for me to do my best to repay her kindness? We Ding family can owe any debt, but we can''t owe any kindness. Put away your careful judgment, because your brother and sister, I owe her more. How do you want me to pay the debt of kindness and life? " Ding yunqi said angrily, then waved away Li Yuji and said: "don''t bother me any more! Take care of your sister. The one inside is not only smart, but when it comes to her again, I will only face her. "

 Chapter 750

    But


    "Last name? Nie? Nie Zhao''s Nie Ding yunqi is a little hard to understand. Although the character "Rong" has changed, it''s not easy to be associated with when you suddenly look at it, but why does the surname "Nie" increase your risk?


    "Not for me." Tao Rong knew Ding yunqi''s idea, so she said directly: "my daughter must be named Nie Xiao, that''s her name."


    The last life left a deep impression on Tao Rong, as if the change was not Xiaoxiao. And this is also Tao Rong''s respect for Nie Zhao.


    Ding yunqi said with a smile: "well, listen to you. The files at the orphanage record that you were adopted by people in country h. country h has arranged for you to have a high school and high school degree. It''s a private school and it''s not easy to be investigated. It happens that the legal marriage age here is a little earlier, which is in line with your idea of being married, having children and divorced."


    After that, Ding yunqi went to deal with the identity. The next day, Ding yunqi brought Nie Rong.


    Ding yunqi gives Tao Rong a pile of ready certificates and more detailed information. As long as Tao Rong is familiar with these information, she is Nie Rong.


    In addition, Ding yunqi has also prepared the information about the candidate nanny. At first, Tao Rong doesn''t think it''s necessary. She can take care of Xiao Xiao when she is well. Moreover, after a Ying''s incident, she is not very reassured to outsiders.


    But Ding yunqi thinks that she still needs it. Tao Rong''s health is seriously damaged, and Xiao Xiao''s health foundation is not very good. An experienced servant who is close to her will bring her great help. Even if she doesn''t take care of her children, she can also provide labor help.


    Tao Rong wants to be obedient and obedient, but this time it''s not Ding yunqi''s choice. Instead, she gives Tao Rong all her personal information so that she can choose. Finally, she can have an interview.


    Tao Rong made a preliminary selection first, and then asked Ding yunqi to find time to arrange an interview.


    After finishing the business, Ding yunqi found that today''s Tao Rong was particularly excited and asked: "what''s the matter? Is there anything good? "


    Tao Rong rarely smiles at Ding yunqi in a good mood and says: "yesterday you left a computer for me. I contacted Dr. Xiao. After consultation, he said that I can go in to see Xiaoxiao now. It won''t affect me. I''m waiting for news, waiting for Xiaoxiao to wake up. "


    Ding yunqi was going to leave after finishing the work, but when she heard about it, she decided to stay and witness it.


    After a while, Jin Rourou comes to inform Tao Rong that Xiao Xiao has awakened and can pass.


    Tao Rong excited out of bed movements are shivering, Ding yunqi came forward to support Tao Rong, do her crutch to support the past.


    Come to the door, put on sterile clothes, Tao Rong heart a burst of excitement, after the door was opened, she heard Xiao Xiao hum chirp voice, in fact, this is a little strange to Tao Rong, because the last life after Xiao Xiao, about that time memory in fact Tao Rong did not cherish, so very fuzzy.


    Tao Rong moves closer to the soft bed step by step until the moment she sees Xiao Xiao, Tao Rong still can''t help crying out,


    like in her dream, Xiao Xiao is much smaller than other children. She looks as beautiful and fragile as a white jade doll. She lies on the white sheet obediently. Maybe she sees something shaking in front of her eyes, and her black jade eyes catch up with her , and then look at Tao Rong.


    At the moment of eye contact, Tao Rong''s heart melted. She couldn''t say a thousand words. She slowly stretched out her hand and wanted to touch something.


    But Xiao Xiao suddenly stretched out a small claw, suddenly seized Tao Rong''s index finger, hard to grasp.


    Tao Rong just froze, see Xiao Xiao to her brilliant.


    In a flash, the lightning flint, Tao Rong was taken away all the strength, almost kneel down in the spread, lying on the side of Xiao Xiao''s bed sobbing.


    The people beside me were stunned and couldn''t understand why the new mother''s feelings for her children were so exaggerated.


    Even Jin Rourou and Ding yunqi don''t understand each other.

 Chapter 751

    Tao Rong''s feelings for Xiao Xiao will not be understood by anyone in the world.


    Tao Rong wants to cry blind in order to completely vent her emotions.


    At last, Xiao Xiao began to cry. Tao Rong was so scared that she stopped crying. She hugged her baby in a hurry and coaxed her gently.


    Xiao Xiao is very easy to coax, Tao Rong coax, she did not cry, but opened a pair of washed like ink eyes staring at Tao Rong, as if curious how also see not enough.


    Some time ago, because Tao Rong''s body contains medicine, she can''t breastfeed, but now she can.


    Since then, Tao Rong has been almost inseparable from Xiao Xiao, always guarding her children.


    And Xiao Xiao''s appearance also gradually long open, at this time people can see, this is a how beautiful delicate baby.


    However, the sequelae of premature birth has gradually emerged, and all kinds of small problems continue to occur. In order to take care of Xiao Xiao, Tao Rong often can''t sleep for days and nights, and Jin rourourou''s help is also frustrating. Although there are medical staff to take care of her, there are still some deficiencies. After all, medical staff are not professional in taking care of children.


    Seeing that Tao Rong is very tired, Ding yunqi decides to advance the interview time for nanny and let Tao Rong quickly find a helper.


    Tao Rong had already selected some of them before, leaving ten people for an interview.


    They are all 40-50-year-old aunts. In a sense, they all live alone. Without a family, they can accompany Tao Rong anytime and anywhere.


    A few of them came from China. They don''t speak standard Chinese, but they are all specially for helping people with children. They are very experienced in this field.


    Tao Rong doesn''t judge people by their appearance, but asks questions in detail before confirming.


    To the last time, the aunt came in very strange, she looked at Tao Rong''s eyes full of doubt.


    "Aunt LAN? What, do you know me? " Tao Rong looks at Aunt LAN with inquiry in her eyes.


    Aunt LAN is a woman in her early fifties. When she stands there quietly, her hands and feet will be put away. She seems to be a servant with professional training and quality. Although her clothes are not as good as those before, she seems to have worn them for a long time and washed them many times, but they are clean and neat.


    "My wife''s good face reminds me of my old friend." Aunt Lan was a little nervous. She didn''t dare to stare at Tao Rong any more.


    Listen to this conversation, it''s really not the feeling of an ordinary servant and nanny.


    Tao Rong looked at Aunt Lan''s information again. She had taken care of many families'' children. Her evaluation was good and her income was high, but she lived a miserable life because she donated most of her money to the local homeless children''s reception center.


    He is a kind-hearted man.


    However, after Tao Rong''s consultation, she learned that although she was Chinese, she didn''t want to go back to China. Tao Rong would consider the possibility of a long time, so she would give a low score for such a situation at the beginning. However, when she saw aunt Lan''s eyes looking at Xiao Xiao in her arms, Tao Rong decided that it was her.


    Other people take the job of nanny as a job to make money. After they come in, they just take a look at Xiaoxiao, praise her beauty and concentrate on answering other questions. But aunt Lan''s attention and the feelings in her eyes show that she is more concerned about the children''s situation, and even distracted to answer Tao Rong''s questions for the children''s every move.


    After choosing aunt LAN, aunt LAN immediately came to work. As soon as she came, she consulted Xiaoxiao in detail. After learning that she was a premature baby, she was distressed and prepared all kinds of things for Xiaoxiao to use.


    Although aunt Lan''s performance is very good, but Tao Rong just let her do chores at the beginning, it is impossible to give Xiaoxiao to her.


    Aunt LAN didn''t have any bad mood. Instead, she did her best. Because she had taken care of many children, she had a lot of experience to teach Tao Rong.


    Especially when I know that Xiao Xiao often has minor diseases, I actually take out a prescription directly for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks at Aunt LAN in surprise.


    Aunt LAN rubbed her hands nervously and explained: "this is a kind of medicine that my boss gave to the sick little master a long time ago. I don''t understand it very well, but I remember the prescription. It''s said that it''s very mild to the child''s body, and it won''t hurt. It can strengthen the body. After eating, the little master''s health is really good, but madam, please have a look at it from a professional doctor. It''s best to understand traditional Chinese medicine. "


    Aunt LAN didn''t directly strongly recommend it. Instead, she asked Tao Rong to see the prescription. She gave Tao Rong a great choice, which made Tao Rong very comfortable.


    After all, it was a piece of kindness from others. After thanking him, Tao Rong took the prescription to consult. However, there were few doctors involved in traditional Chinese medicine. Tao Rong dragged Ding yunqi to consult others, but the news she got was that she couldn''t see through the prescription and didn''t know how effective it was.


    Originally intended to shelve, just when Dr. Xiao e-mail sent over, asked Xiao Xiao''s situation, Tao Rong tentatively asked if he knew Chinese medicine, the other party replied that had studied one or two, Tao Rong sent the prescription in the past.However, I didn''t expect to receive an e-mail immediately, asking Tao Rong where the prescription came from.


    Tao Rong wants to ask aunt Lan''s question in detail, but aunt Lan''s face is unnatural and says, "that''s the family I used to stay with, but I can''t say it. Keep it secret."


    Looking at Aunt Lan''s embarrassment, Tao Rong can''t understand it. If she really wants to keep secret, it''s the best way to do it. But aunt LAN still takes it out. Does she really care about Xiao Xiao''s situation?


    Tao Rong naturally did not embarrass aunt LAN, but could only answer Xiao Yi: the nanny accidentally met a kind-hearted person to give, did not know the person who gave the prescription, and could not trace it. That''s why I came to consult other doctors about the availability of this prescription.


    It took a long time for Tao Rong to receive a reply, "this is a very good prescription, which can''t be found outside. It''s also fate. You can give it to your daughter for three months, but the prescription can''t flow out, otherwise it will cause trouble. After all, it''s a secret prescription. Strictly speaking, not everyone can use it, so pay attention."


    Tao Rong seemed to ask again, but he only received a reply that "I''ve said it all.".


    Tao Rong feels mysterious. In fact, she is a little uneasy. Even if she has bought the book of medicine and read it several times, she can''t understand anything in a short time. Finally, after discussing with Ding yunqi, Ding yunqi thinks that at least Xiao Yi is trustworthy. After all, she and Xiao Xiao''s life-saving benefactor, and there is no doubt about that person''s ability. He dares to be sure that there must be no problem What he should pay attention to should be done according to what he said, so as to avoid unknown troubles.

 Chapter 752

    "Boy Yi, what''s the matter with you? What are you doing? Have you done what I asked you to do? " A white haired old man pushed open the door of his study and went directly into Xiao Yi''s room.


    Xiao Yi raised his head from the computer and looked at his master in confusion.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" The old man asked.


    "Master, will the prescriptions of the Yin people come out?" Xiao Yi asked.


    The old man immediately shook his head and said, "how can it be possible for anyone to see the prescriptions of the Yin nationality except those brought by me, a defector? It''s taboo for the Yin nationality to bring their own prescriptions to outsiders. If they are found, those people will be caught back and cut off the source of transmission."


    Xiao Yi thought about the situation of H country, how to think has spread a lot, how can it be so strict.


    What''s more, if it wasn''t for Shifu, a defector many years ago, who else would have come out with the prescriptions of the hermits to help the world? Those wooden heads are enlightened and ready for reform?


    "What''s the matter? Have you found the prescription of Yin nationality? "


    "Shifu, I don''t think you''ve heard from the hermits for many years. Maybe they have already been involved in modern life, and the prescriptions you are proud of may be flying all over the world."


    The old man was stunned, then shook his head and said: "how can it be? If it really flows out, someone will become rich. Can we not know? I don''t dare to use it, for fear that I will be caught by the hermits. "


    Looking at the old man''s advice, Xiao Yi said helplessly: "then why don''t you mix with the old man who came out together at the beginning? With his protection, you don''t have to be afraid of the hermit."


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, I just want to learn more medicine freely. I don''t want to let any hermits return to control the world. They are all insane and incurable. I don''t want to participate in them." Looking at the apprentice''s questioning eyes, the old man immediately countered: "you are not the same, your own father is in such an organization, but you come out clean, and you are not the same as me?"


    Xiao Yi was stunned and then said with a helpless smile: "if my father doesn''t want me to be a normal person and live a normal life, he won''t give me to you who want to escape from the dispute as an apprentice in the first place."


    The old man really loved the apprentice. After hearing what he said, he came forward and advised: "since it''s your father''s idea, you should be obedient and don''t toss about. This time, you are going to investigate your father''s past affairs on the ground of business trip. If you continue to investigate, it will be troublesome to be targeted by the organization. Don''t let your father have a headache."


    Xiao Yi told me, "if it''s my mother who''s hitting the desk at will, it''s up to me. I''ll do my own research. "


    The old man tut a way: "you this kid exactly like who ah."


    make complaints about the old man''s Tucao. Xiao Yi smiled and said, "I''ll arrange a business trip to China for a while."


    "Be careful that your father breaks your leg!" The old man said a word and left angrily. He even forgot what he wanted to ask.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Tao Rong listened to Ding yunqi''s advice, she still tried it for a week and decided that it was nothing different before she gave it to Xiao Xiao. A week later, Xiao Xiao''s cold frequency began to decline.


    The milk is stronger and more energetic than before.


    Looking at the little guy no longer Hula Hula''s runny nose, more than before love to smile, Tao Rong happy or insist on to Aunt LAN wrapped a big red envelope.


    But gradually, Tao Rong found that Aunt Lan''s eyes were more and more strange.


    As a mother, she is sensitive to this aspect and is afraid of some strange people.


    Tao Rong carefully observed, aunt LAN looked at Xiao Xiao''s eyes, there is a kind of guilt and nostalgia in it.


    Once, aunt LAN started to cry while she was rocking her cradle and singing nursery rhymes.


    Tao Rong finally couldn''t help talking to Aunt LAN and asking why.


    Aunt LAN is probably still in the mood of loss, in the face of Tao Rong who is pretty good to her, she tells the reason.


    But some specific information didn''t explain it. It just said that when she was young, she just went out to work and took care of a family''s children, but because she didn''t watch the child, the child was kidnapped, and the child''s parents were killed in a car accident because they went out to look for the child. She was suspected to be an accomplice suspect and sent to prison, but the investigation was clear After that, although the family did not blame her, they would not forgive her. She was driven away and sent to h country by force, and she was not allowed to go back. In fact, she was also embarrassed to go back. After all, she felt guilty that her own mistakes had led to the tragedy of the family.


    Now do so many good things is also to forgive, looking at Xiaoxiao want to cry, is to feel Xiaoxiao too like the young lady she used to take care of, so will feel sad.


    When Tao Rong heard this, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. "What you said was how many years ago, did the murderer find it? In which city did it happen? "


    Aunt LAN is sad. When she hears Tao Rong''s question, she looks at her strangely. "Madam, why are you so curious? I don''t want to explain the details."Tao Rong was stunned and quickly explained: "Oh, I''m just asking. Maybe the kidnapped lady is also looking for her family. We also know some people, maybe I can help


    Aunt Lan said with a smile: "no, the family itself is very powerful. The young lady has long been found back. Now she should have grown into an excellent lady like her mother, but I am not qualified to see her. Everything is my fault."


    Tao Rong eased his mood and said, "Oh, that''s a good thing to find it back." Sure enough, she thought too much. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? Those years were so chaotic. I don''t know how many cases of such things happened in the whole country.


    Tao Rong comforted aunt LAN and said, "it''s not your fault. Criminals make mistakes. How can we blame good people for not being on guard? Everything is a coincidence. We can''t blame you. Don''t blame yourself. It''s good that you''ve managed to take care of so many children. "


    Because of this time''s heart to heart, the relationship between Tao Rong and aunt LAN is more harmonious, and Tao Rong is willing to let aunt LAN take care of Xiao Xiao.


    On this day, Li Yuji suddenly appears in front of Tao Rong. At first, Tao Rong thinks that this irrational man who is in love is looking for trouble for him again. As a result, he gives Tao Rong a piece of information.


    "I think you''ll need it. With this, whether you decide to stay or go back to China, you can do what you want to do, but of course I hope you go back to China, and I will meet any of your requirements. This is my apology for my sister. "

 Chapter 753

    "Those bodyguards who have dealt with you have been dealt with. As for my sister, I hope we can resolve the conflict. I don''t want to let Ding yunqi and I stand in such a stalemate because of your affairs. If you are satisfied with my apology, you can tell Ding yunqi that this matter is over and let him not use these reasons to prevaricate me."


    Li Yuji is still arrogant, but because of his dignity, Tao Rong doesn''t think he is pretending. It is estimated that if baa has a relationship with Ding yunqi, Li Yuji doesn''t even bother to talk to her.


    Tao Rong is alone in the state of H. even Ding yunqi is isolated and helpless, so she can''t afford to offend people like Li Yuji.


    Tao Rong did not refute his words, but opened the data to have a look, curious about what it was. As a result, his face changed instantly.


    It''s really a good thing. The admission notice of the best medical university in H country.


    According to Li Yuji, with this, she will be able to further her studies whether she returns home or stays in H country. It''s also her new name Nie Rong.


    But Tao Rong''s face didn''t surprise him. There was only precaution.


    "It seems that Mr. Li has made an in-depth investigation into me." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Li Yuji took a look at Tao Rong and said, "don''t worry, the people in your country can''t find you for Ding yunqi''s protection. But I''m from H country. It''s very difficult for Ding yunqi to use the power here to settle the trouble for you. It''s hard to escape from my eyes."


    Tao Rong has a good idea. Li Yuji has investigated her thoroughly. If he is not satisfied with his promise, he will have a lot of trouble.


    Although Tao Rong really wants to take revenge on Li Jina, after all, she is not a person who can afford to suffer losses. If anyone dares to offend her, she must repay her. But now not only can Li Jina''s figure not be seen, Li Yuji still uses this way to coerce and lure. Tao Rong is also a person who knows current affairs and immediately decides to accept Li Yuji''s proposal.


    "The apology given by Mr. Li is the admission notice. Is it a bit stingy?" Tao Rong put away the information with a smile.


    Li Yuji picked his eyebrows and said confidently, "I said that you can ask for anything, until you think the total of your requirements can withstand the injury."


    Tao Rong jokingly said, "are you not afraid of my lion''s big mouth?"


    "I think with my ability, even if you are a lion, you will have no influence on me." Li Yuji said contemptuously: "but you must agree to my additional conditions, that is, don''t pester Ding yunqi, I don''t care if you are his sister''s benefactor, I don''t like you to be close to him."


    Since the last try out, Li Yuji in front of Tao Rong has completely don''t care about his attitude to Ding yunqi.


    Tao Rong listen to a little helpless, this kind of vinegar jar behavior after certainly can''t stop, Ding yunqi some suffered.


    "As long as Li Jina doesn''t show up in front of me and my daughter, and doesn''t trouble us, everything is easy to discuss." Tao Rong said.


    "Don''t worry, she has been locked up by me and will be sent abroad soon. You won''t see her unless you go to her country."


    Since all said so, that Tao Rong is really unable to revenge, forget it, also be considered to have been compensated.


    Unconsciously, it''s already August. Xiaoxiao is four months old. She is almost two months old. Although she is a little bit younger, her body is completely strong.


    However, Tao Rong is still not at ease, did not think where to go before enrollment, has begun to read a variety of medical books.


    Tao Rong had always wanted to go back to China, but now she felt that there was no necessary reason to go back. Although Li Yuji didn''t like to see her, as long as she had a good sense of propriety, Li Yuji was still a valuable resource. Maybe she would live better here.


    Just as Tao Rong hesitates, Jin rourourou will be picked up by her family.


    Jin Rourou is very reluctant to give up Tao Rong''s mother and daughter, and vows that she will come to see them often.


    Listen to Jin Rourou''s meaning, it seems that she will stay in H country. In that case, how can she have any deep feelings with Zheng Weifeng?


    Tao Rong is puzzled, but she is really reluctant to give up the girl. She heard that Jin rourourou knelt down to Li Yuji in order to save her. It''s a pity that there is no one who is really good to her.


    Tao Rong can''t see what her mother and sister think of this blood relationship. She even feels that neither of them has any sincerity for Jinrou.


    It''s a pity that even with such a thin kinship, Jin Rourou is happy.


    Jin Rourou made a lot of agreements with Tao Rong, but after she left, there was no news.


    Tao Rong is a little worried. When Jin Yuanyuan came here to find Li Yuji, she asked her on the spot by taking advantage of Li Yuji.


    Although Jin Yuanyuan was shocked that she could sit with Li Yuji for afternoon tea, she dared not tell the truth and said frankly: "that''s not our daughter of the Jin family. Naturally, she won''t stay in the Jin family. She has been sent back to her own home.""Does she have a home in China?" Tao Rong asked, after all, isn''t Jin Rourou''s father long dead?


    "Of course, there will always be relatives and friends. She doesn''t know the people here, and it''s not her home. What does she stay here for?" Jin Yuanyuan''s face is not good, said: "also, you don''t call wrong, she''s not surnamed Jin, she''s surnamed Zhao."


    Tao Rong''s expression gradually cooled down and said, "Oh, do you know her domestic contact information?"


    Jin Yuanyuan immediately frowned and said: "my mother told her not to have any contact with the people she knew here. She should forget the life here, so you don''t want to contact her. It''s just a few months of friendship. There''s no need to pretend to be so intimate. That''s all I know, and you don''t have to ask any more. "


    Jin Yuanyuan is here to get in touch with Li Yuji. She''s not here to accompany this boring woman. It''s important to talk to Mr. Li.


    Never thought, after listening to her words, Li Yuji said directly to Tao Rong: "need to help you find that little girl? If you want to see someone, I can get them directly. "


    Jin Yuanyuan immediately gaped at Li Yuji and Tao Rong, shocked and stammered: "brother Yuji, how do you treat her so well? Are you familiar with her?"


    Li Yuji doesn''t care about her, but looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong knows that Li Yuji wants to help whenever he has something to do. It''s not his enthusiasm, but to prevent Tao Rong from bothering Ding yunqi.


    "I just want to know if Jin Rourou is really safe or not. The rest doesn''t matter." Tao Rong holds the principle of no white no way.


    Li Yuji immediately picked eyebrows at the people behind him, and his assistant went to work.

 Chapter 754

    This makes Jin Yuanyuan angry. After all, she is discussing her sister. As a result, no one believes what she said. Li Yuji has to investigate Jin Rourou. It''s really a slap in the face, not to mention helping other women slap her in the face.


    "Brother Yuji..." Jin Yuanyuan cried coquettishly. This coquettish voice almost didn''t shake off Tao Rong''s goose bumps.


    If you are a man, you would rather be with a man like Ding yunqi than with a woman like Jin rourourou who is so pretentious and vain.


    "I said I don''t need people to visit me. I''m very upset. Can you stop looking for me? Maybe your family''s business will go a little better. " Li Yuji said impatiently.


    Jin Yuanyuan''s face changed slightly. Li Yuji''s men came forward and said, "Miss Jin, my young master is in a bad mood recently. Please go back."


    The embarrassment of Jin Yuanyuan''s face is not whether she accepts it or not.


    "I''ll visit you next time." Jin Yuanyuan said, not satisfied with the stare of Tao Rong, this just left.


    Tao Rong looked at Li Yuji a little speechless. Li Yuji said directly: "don''t worry, you are ding yunqi''s friend on the surface. How dare she touch you. At most, it''s anger. "


    Tao Rong is a little strange. According to Li Yuji''s identity, even if he can''t be openly with other people he likes, he won''t let the annoying people pester him so much. Isn''t he afraid of Ding yunqi''s jealousy?


    Later, Tao Rong changed the question to Ding yunqi.


    Ding yunqi probably felt a little embarrassed to answer this question, so she said with an unnatural face: "because in H country, he has been married late at his age. His family is anxious to arrange a blind date for him, and he does all kinds of demons, if he drives Jin Yuanyuan away..."


    "Will his family acquiesce that the next suitor will come to harass him? And Jin Yuanyuan is a stupid woman who is easy to control, so is it convenient? " Tao Rong guessed.


    Ding yunqi nodded.


    Tao Rong wanted to ask Ding yunqi when they would end up like this, but after thinking about it, he thought it was meaningless to ask. If they knew the answer, they might have solved it long ago.


    One day later, Li Yuji brought the news of Jin Rourou.


    Jin Rourou was indeed sent back to live with her aunt. She had been living together all the time before, and was reassigned to a local university. She was very safe. If she wanted to contact her, Li Yuji could give Tao Rong relevant information.


    Tao Rong thinks that Jin rourourou knows the contact information here. She records her demerit number. If she wants to contact her, she will contact her no matter what. Unless she doesn''t want to contact her, Tao Rong knows that Jin rourourou has many secrets and many difficulties. Even if they have a good time, she won''t tell her, just as she has many secrets and won''t tell Jin rourourourou So Tao Rong would rather wait for the other party to get in touch first than disturb her life by herself.


    Sanatorium only Tao Rong and aunt LAN accompany Xiaoxiao, I don''t know if Xiaoxiao will feel a little lonely without that silly aunt to tease her.


    As the days go by, it''s almost a year since Tao Rong left Nanshi. September is the day for all schools to start school. Tao Rong should thoroughly consider where to go.


    Tao Rong has asked aunt LAN if she would like to follow her home. She can try her best to satisfy aunt Lan''s requirements.


    In fact, the answer given by Aunt LAN at the beginning of the application was that she didn''t want to go back to China.


    But I heard that Tao Rong was not married, and even divorced. She had only one daughter by her side. In addition, Xiao Xiao was so small and fragile that she was really worried, so she hesitated.


    Tao Rong persuades her, after all, those things have been so long, the other people should have forgotten her, and she should forgive herself.


    Aunt LAN didn''t give a definite answer. She just said to think about it. After all, Tao Rong was not sure whether to go or not.


    After dinner, the weather turned cooler. Aunt LAN pushed Xiao Xiao''s car out to take her for a walk. Tao Rong originally followed her. As a result, she passed by the pool and saw a warning sign. When she came closer, she saw that the pool had been drained, and all the lotus in it had been moved out one by one. The original good scenery turned into a two meter deep pit, and several staff members were in the room I don''t know what I''m looking for.


    After a question, Tao Rongcai realized that there was a new visitor who lost his ring here by accident, so he was fighting to find something. Even if it was dark, no one was allowed to stop.


    Tao Rong inquires clearly and plans to go ahead to catch up with aunt LAN.


    Suddenly a scream startled Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong immediately recognized that the voice was aunt Lan''s and ran around the flower bed. I saw a crazy woman waving a knife in the direction of aunt LAN.


    To be precise, it''s waving into the car. But aunt LAN lay down, and the whole person stopped on it, so the knife stabbed aunt LAN directly.


    As soon as Tao Rong''s pupil shrinks, he rushes out like a cheetah, kicks the comer open, and kicks the person out directly.


    She turned around and helped aunt LAN, who was about to fall down. She looked at it in panic and was relieved. The wound was concentrated on her shoulder, just skin injury. And Xiaoxiao in the car thought aunt Lan was playing with her and was laughing happily.But looking at such a smile, Tao Rong can''t laugh any more. The fire in her heart is almost volcanic explosion.


    Tao Rong suddenly turned back and saw the crazy woman coming with a knife.


    At this time, Tao Rong saw clearly that it was Li Jina.


    Her hair was messy and her clothes were torn in several places, as if she had just escaped from somewhere.


    "A big slut, a little slut, do you think you can take brother yunqi? Think of the United States, today I will take your life, see who dare to really challenge me


    Tao Rong''s eyes gradually fierce up, she does not revenge, this crazy woman also dare to send to the door, if aunt LAN is not kind enough, then what will her Xiao Xiao do?


    OK, come on, I don''t know who will take whose life.


    Looking at the crazy woman to rush over, aunt LAN supported her shoulder and took the initiative to stop in front of Tao Rong and said: "madam, you hurry to take the young lady, this person is crazy. Call security


    Tao Rong pushed aside aunt LAN and said in a cold voice, "take care of Xiao Xiao."


    Then he rushed up and scared aunt LAN to death.


    She thought Tao Rong would rush up to fight, but the other side was still holding a knife. So aunt LAN picked up Xiaoxiao, stepped back and quickly called for help to attract people.


    Tao Rong rushes up and grabs Li Jina''s wrist. To deal with her, Tao Rong doesn''t need to use any strength. She has returned to normal training, and the bodyguards here are not necessarily her opponents. Li Jina has seen her skill clearly, but she is stupid enough to do it by herself. She is forcing her to kill.


    But Here, bright, how can she never suffer from it?

 Chapter 755

    Tao Rong''s mind is full of ideas, and she wants to find a way to protect herself and completely end this farce.


    After all, it''s the miss of the Li family. Even if she really hurt her and Xiao Xiao, as long as she doesn''t die, Li Jina won''t be hurt.


    Even worse, even if she and Xiao Xiao really have an accident, at most Ding yunqi ignores Li Yuji. What''s the meaning for them? Li Jina will still be fine.


    That''s the power of identity.


    Tao Rong can not shake the existence.


    It''s also the reason why Tao Rong can''t get revenge.


    There is no way to get revenge.


    Tao Rong thought for a while, looking at the rescuers getting closer and closer, looking at the ferocious Li Jina in front of her, her eyes suddenly turned, her strength slightly changed, and her angle changed, so many things became natural.


    Li Jina really wants to stab Tao Rong to death, but she just can''t hold on to her strength. Suddenly, she feels that Tao Rong''s strength is getting smaller. As expected, the other party can''t hold on to it. Moreover, she finds that she can easily hurt Tao Rong from a certain angle, so she goes with the flow.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong, who is shorter than Li Jina, is turned by Li Jina. The knife is directly on Tao Rong''s neck. If Tao Rong''s hand is not stuck on Li Jina''s wrist, Li Jina can wipe Tao Rong''s neck directly.


    This is a threatening gesture, Tao Rong became Li Jina''s hostage.


    In other people''s eyes, Li Jina can kill Tao Rong at any time, but only Li Jina knows that Tao Rong''s hand is still resisting, so she can''t kill Tao Rong unless she has tried her best.


    And then all the people gathered around to persuade.


    Lanyi is holding Xiaoxiao worried, Xiaoxiao probably feel the atmosphere, directly cry out.


    Tao Rong immediately called to Aunt LAN, "aunt LAN, with Xiao Xiao, stay away. It will be OK."


    Aunt LAN is worried, but in the face of Tao Rong''s firm command, she can only follow her orders a little further and give them to professionals.


    At this time, Li Yuji, who heard the news, also came.


    Seeing Li Yuji, Li Jina was naturally a little scared.


    Tao Rong''s achievements kept retreating, as if he wanted to avoid the knife on his neck.


    Li Jina also has no experience, is also retreating when she is taken by Tao Rong.


    It''s just that they''re retreating in the direction of the drained pool.


    "Li Jina, you give me less crazy." Li Yuji said angrily.


    "I''m not crazy. It''s this woman. I understand. Because she''s with brother yunqi, you let me forget brother yunqi, let me go abroad, let me find my lover again. I can''t compare with her." Li Jina cried heartbroken.


    "It has nothing to do with her. She has nothing to do with Ding yunqi. You let her go. I''ll make it clear to you. Come here." Li Yuji reaches out to Li Jina and shouts.


    Li Jina, however, said, "it must have something to do with her. You don''t care how I pester Ding yunqi before. You never deny me so clearly, because you know that yunqi has no one to like, but now you don''t let me be with yunqi, because you know that yunqi is with this woman, right! I won''t listen to you. I won''t give up. As long as this woman and her daughter disappear, brother yunqi will still be mine. "


    Li Yuji is really angry, but on such an occasion, he can''t shout out: No, Ding yunqi and I are a couple. They have nothing to do with the woman you threatened. It''s your wishful thinking misunderstanding.


    Tao Rong is also understood, it is estimated that Li Yuji asked Li Jina to give up Ding yunqi to go abroad, Li Jina attributed all the mistakes to her.


    Unfortunately, misunderstanding is not an excuse to forgive someone. Can we tolerate this fault without causing harm?


    Tao Rong will not endure, dare to move her daughter''s mind, she will have to pay a painful price.


    Tao Rong quietly moved back a little bit, but in the eyes of others, Li Jina didn''t want Li Yuji close, so he was retreating.


    Finally, someone saw that it was not good and quickly called out: "be careful behind."


    But it''s too late. Tao Rong sneers in his heart. With a slight angle of leaning back, Li Jina can''t stand still and falls back.


    In the crowd''s exclamation, they both fell down.


    With the scream, Li Jina was the only one who hit the pit with blood all over her head, while Tao Rong was hanging on the edge of the pool with one hand.


    Everyone hurriedly pulls Tao Rong up, while others go down to check Li Jina.


    It''s hard to fall to death at this height, but it''s certain to be seriously injured.


    Medical staff swarmed in.


    Tao Rong is in other people''s comfort, like a victim quietly back to Aunt Lan''s side.


    To appease the crying aunt LAN, she told someone to treat her quickly. She quietly hugged Xiao Xiao and coaxed her daughter without any distractions. She didn''t look at the chaos at all.


    From the beginning to the end, no one doubted Tao Rong. Even Ding yunqi came to see Li Jina when she was the victim.Tao Rong wants to laugh a little. In fact, as long as there is no Nie Zhao in the world, she can really be a bad person all the time without being discovered. Only Nie Zhao can doubt her abnormality for the first time.


    Li Jina woke up three days later, but because her head was seriously injured, she couldn''t speak clearly, and she often couldn''t control her drooling, which almost forced her to commit suicide.


    Soon, Li Jina was sent abroad for medical treatment. After all, she hurt her brain, which is not so easy to treat.


    Knowing this result and thinking that Li Jina has to endure that kind of self, Tao Rong thinks that this kind of punishment is enough for her and Xiaoxiao, but for those innocent people who have been harmed by Li Jina, maybe she will never get better and even spread to a more serious state is the biggest punishment.


    This matter can''t be traced back to Tao Rong. Even Li Yuji just came to make amends to Tao Rong. But there are always some unreasonable people in the Li family. For example, some people think that if you are killed, you will be killed. How can you implicate their young lady into this. It''s all your fault.


    In such a rude and ignorant thought, some people would come to trouble Tao Rong. Although there was Li Yuji''s suppression, no one dared to really move Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong also knows that if Li Jina can''t be cured, she will always be put on small shoes when she has been developing in H country. After all, Li''s family is big and their relationship network is complex. How can she know that her misfortune is not arranged by human.


    Therefore, under comprehensive consideration, Tao Rong decided to return home.


    After experiencing the danger, aunt Lan also decided to follow Tao Rong and take care of Xiao Xiao, so they would return home together.

 Chapter 756

    Where to go back is a question.


    When Ding yunqi advised Tao Rong to choose a place carefully, Tao Rong knew that there must be someone looking for her in China.


    After a year, there are still many people who have not given up.


    In this case, Tao Rong will never go to the people he knows well, and he will never go to the places where those familiar people may go. In addition, if Tao Rong wants to study medicine, he needs to go to a good medical university. After considering for a long time, Tao Rong finally decides to go directly to the western city.


    Hearing that Tao Rong was leaving, Li Yuji was so excited that he couldn''t hide his excitement. He wanted to help arrange it immediately.


    But in addition to the way back and school, Tao Rong refused other arrangements.


    It''s not because she''s afraid of troubling others, but because of their high-profile arrangement, it''s really easy to show her feet and arouse other people''s suspicion. She would rather go back to China as an ordinary passenger, looking for a house and buying a house by herself, which is not easy to arouse suspicion.


    In Ding yunqi''s opinion, Tao Rong is a man with his own ideas, so as long as Tao Rong makes up his mind, he will give his support.


    Besides, in Tao Rong''s hands, money is no longer a problem.


    Li Yuji is also interesting enough. He directly arranged the highest specification planes for Tao Rong. Basically, they are all politicians. Besides private planes, rich businessmen preferred flights.


    Tao Rong is also the first time to take such a plane, let alone aunt LAN, of course, they are most worried about Xiao Xiao, afraid that she will be uncomfortable.


    Tao Rong and aunt LAN came to the airport after they had made full preparations. They had a complete VIP channel. Because they were with children, they became the focus everywhere.


    After boarding the plane, due to changes in the environment, Xiao Xiao began to cry. Tao Rong quickly coaxed her quietly, and the slightly noisy voice caused some people''s dissatisfaction.


    Because it is a person a seat, the person in front of deliberately leaned over to teach Tao Rong.


    "Well, can you be quiet? I''m still... "


    In fact, the plane hasn''t taken off yet, and there are still guests coming in and out. It''s not quiet at all. Maybe this person especially hates children''s crying, so it''s a bit against Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong doesn''t make any excuses. She''s about to apologize. When she looks up, she sees the man in front of her in his thirties looking at her chest in a frivolous way.


    Because of breast-feeding, her chest is still very considerable at this time, her collar is loose, and her neck is surrounded by a light blue silk scarf, which has a special charm.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, and heard the man suddenly ask in a low voice: "is madam alone? It''s not easy to take children with you. "


    Tao Rong smiles, tilts her head, pretends that she can''t speak Mandarin, and the other party obviously can''t speak Mandarin, so she can''t communicate at all. Finally, the man turns around angrily.


    Even if it''s a plane for rich people, it doesn''t seem that they are all qualified people.


    Tao Rong looks down at Xiao Xiao in her arms and falls asleep after crying.


    After giving birth, Tao Rong has more mature female charm than before, and her fully open face attracts men to look around frequently. She didn''t feel it before in the sanatorium. After she came out, Tao Rong reflected that she didn''t like being looked at all the time. Tao Rong simply put on a mask and sunglasses to avoid trouble.


    The plane took off smoothly, because she was accompanied by Aunt LAN, so Tao Rong was still relaxed. When she wanted to go to the toilet, she could give Xiaoxiao to Aunt LAN for the time being.


    Just after going to the toilet, I was about to come out when I heard voices outside. Someone was talking nearby. It seemed that I was discussing two important people on the plane, one was a senior official in China, the other was a scientist.


    Tao Rong has been in H country for nearly a year, but he is not very clear about some important figures in China. He was about to go out when he heard the other party say a word directly in a foreign language.


    "When will it start?"


    "Wait for the signal."


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately feel a little strange, first discuss important people, and then say action, not so bad luck.


    I was just daydreaming when the door was knocked.


    Tao Rong''s instant reaction, the other side must have found someone here.


    Tao Rong thought for a while, then opened the door normally. As soon as she went out, she looked at them impatiently, and then put on her sunglasses.


    The other person quickly said in a foreign language, "what did you hear?" But before he finished, Tao Rong answered directly in Mandarin: "knock what knock, there is no gentlemanly demeanor."


    The other side picks the eyebrow, smiles at Tao Rong apologetically, and then makes a gesture of invitation. With the gesture of invitation, Tao Rong has seen something on the man''s waist that shouldn''t appear on the plane.


    On the surface, Tao Rong was still calm. Seeing that he was really two foreigners, he immediately put on a haughty look, put on a mask and left.


    There was a simple discussion behind her. Maybe she was regarded as some stars by default.


    But Tao Rong is already nervous and sweating.


    She didn''t know what these people were going to do, but by just testing her, plus the gun she shouldn''t bring, it must be a crime.Tao Rong doesn''t care about righteousness. He just hopes that everything will happen after the plane stops. Otherwise, she and Xiao Xiao will be involved.


    Tao Rong is restless and goes back. Through his sunglasses, he observes carefully all the way, but finds many strange people.


    Tao Rong even found the existence of the air police, and even an obvious soldier.


    The more such a posture, the more uneasy Tao Rong was. He always felt that something was going to happen.


    When Tao Rong returns to his position, he has no mind to take over Xiao Xiao.


    Because she felt more and more wrong.


    If it''s really a simple kidnapping, the most taboo thing is that the information is leaked in advance. Those people should know that she can hear, but the difference is whether they can understand.


    If they are really cautious kidnappers, no matter whether Tao Rong can understand them or not, they should limit Tao Rong''s actions to avoid unnecessary crises.


    However, they just let Tao Rong go after a simple trial. The first one is that they are stupid and unprofessional. The second one is that it is unnecessary for them to limit or not. Their actions will not have any impact even if they are torn down by Tao Rong.


    A plane in the sky A gang of more than three people doesn''t care whether the secret is leaked or not.


    Is it hijacking? Instead of kidnapping two people, it''s better to hijack the plane directly?


    Tao Rong was surprised by the possibility he thought of.


    If so, they will die.


    Tao Rong immediately fell into great fear. Was there anyone on the plane that could be trusted, did anyone find anything unusual, did anyone


    Just then, suddenly someone passed by.


    The familiar aura flashed by, but quickly caught Tao Rong''s heart.

 Chapter 757

    Tao Rong can''t believe suddenly looked up, even through sunglasses, even if can only see the person''s back, Tao Rong still can''t believe his eyes.


    That''s


    Tao Rong''s first reaction is to curl up and want to disappear.


    But this is obviously unnecessary, the other side did not see her, did not find her, but was directly guided to the front seat by the stewardess.


    He wore a suit like a business manager. As soon as you sit down, you start to open the information bag and watch the information write and draw.


    Tao Rong just took a look and didn''t dare to look there any more. She secretly looked at Xiao Xiao and her heart beat to the highest speed.


    Xiao Xiao is still sleeping quietly, as if nothing big will wake her up.


    Tao Rong breathes fiercely. She doesn''t know whether it''s her own illusion or reality.


    Nie Zhao How could you be on a plane with her.


    When I just went to the toilet No, she came back looking all the way. She didn''t see him at all, otherwise she would have recognized him at a glance.


    That''s an illusion?


    If it''s not her illusion, Nie Zhao was not in the passenger at the beginning. Is he hiding somewhere? Now he appears and is arranged to the front seat?


    At this time, the stewardess who passed by was well watched by Tao Rong.


    Take a closer look, the stewardess is not simple.


    I see. This stewardess is also a soldier.


    Plus what I saw before, is it really a secret operation?


    So Is that man really Nie Zhao?


    Thinking of this possibility, Tao Rong really wants to curse her mother. Since it has been confirmed that it is an action, why don''t they be transferred from the ordinary people at the beginning? There are so many ordinary innocent people here. They set traps to catch people themselves!


    But after thinking about it, Tao Rong also understood that they could not guarantee that these people would fight on any occasion. It was estimated that they were going to escort secretly all the way.


    Tao Rong now no one blame, blame Li Yuji, can safely get off the plane even if, if really encounter trouble, she will try to make trouble between him and Ding yunqi, give her what ghost plane! It''s not as good as regular flights.


    Tao Rong with sunglasses and masks are not stable, and even the scarf are all around the face, the blanket given before also completely covered in the body, but even so, Tao Rong is still not at ease.


    Maybe she thought Tao Rong was strange. Aunt LAN asked softly, "madam, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Tao Rong quickly hissed to Aunt LAN, then looked at Xiao Xiao, and said to Aunt LAN, "I''m not feeling well. I think I''m sick. Xiao Xiao will be handed over to you. In any case, unless I take the initiative to talk to you, you don''t take Xiao Xiao to me."


    "Ah?" Aunt LAN looks at Tao Rong with a puzzled face.


    Tao Rong nodded to Aunt LAN solemnly, "listen to me! In case If I don''t look for you all the way, you don''t care. Just take care of Xiaoxiao and take her off the plane smoothly. "


    Aunt LAN is really puzzled, but Tao Rong always has her own ideas. Although she is young, she does things convincingly. Therefore, aunt LAN thinks she is stupid and doesn''t understand her wife. She hesitates for a moment, and finally nods obediently.


    Tao Rong felt relieved and covered himself with a blanket.


    After all, if she is found, there is still a chance to escape, but Xiaoxiao can not be found in any case. In order to ensure this, it is not convenient for her to interact with Xiaoxiao.


    At this time, the stewardess goes over again. Tao Rong looks at her through the gap and sees her squatting beside Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao listens and nods.


    That kind of side face, Tao Rong thinks this time is definitely not an illusion, it''s really Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but be a little stunned.


    Nie Zhao He seems to be thin and dark, so the facial lines are more obvious, and even give people a sharp sense of seriousness. The exposed corners of his mouth are always straight down.


    It''s a little strange. Is he having a bad time?


    Tao Rong asks questions in her heart and thinks wildly. After all, even though she has made so many psychological preparations, none of them is so ready to meet so soon.


    Suddenly, Nie Zhao suddenly turned back.


    Tao Rong dropped the blanket in a critical moment, and his heart almost jumped out. His reaction was really sharp. Once he was stared at for a long time, he could find it inside.


    I don''t know if he found anything unusual just now.


    Tao Rong was beating a drum in her heart when she heard someone walking around. The sound was coming towards here, not the footstep of the stewardess. Was it


    Tao Rong was so scared that she held her breath. Her footsteps stopped near her. Suddenly, a "wow" broke the peace.


    It''s Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao cried.


    Aunt LAN soon coax up, Xiao Xiao''s cry gradually convergence, compared with the noise of the plane, almost faint can not hear.But the person in front of Tao Rong is still very unqualified. He looks back and is ready to speak, but as soon as he sees that Tao Rong is already lying in the blanket, he turns to Aunt LAN, "can you look after the children? It''s so noisy. It''s disturbing to have a rest."


    Aunt LAN didn''t understand, so she had to apologize constantly.


    "If it''s noisy, you can wear earplugs. The child''s voice is not enough to make noise."


    Familiar can no longer be familiar with the voice, said h Mandarin, every pronunciation in Tao Rong''s heart top trembling.


    "Well, such a small child shouldn''t have been on the plane." The man was afraid of Nie Chao, make complaints about it, and turned straight and left without speaking.


    Tao Rong is already sweating in the blanket. She only expects Nie Zhao to leave quickly.


    But I didn''t expect Nie Zhao to talk to Aunt LAN directly, "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    I don''t know whether this sentence is to comfort aunt LAN or Xiao Xiao, but Tao Rong''s nose is sour.


    Did he see his daughter?


    Did they see each other?


    Aunt LAN probably knew that the people in front of her helped, and immediately said, "thank you, thank you."


    "It''s better to be careful when taking a plane with such a small child." Nie Zhao says in a voice: "or change a position with me, the environment over there is better."


    Tao Rong''s heart leaped. Aunt Lan''s position was next to her. Although she was separated by an aisle, she was very close to herself.


    At this time, Nie Zhao stood in the middle of them and said to change his position. Did he recognize her?


    "Thank you, sir. No, my wife is here. Er My wife is not feeling well and has fallen asleep. It''s not good for me to change her position without notice. " Aunt LAN explained.


    Tao Rong''s heart raised his throat in an instant.


    She couldn''t see it in the blanket, but she could feel Nie Zhao looking over.

 Chapter 758

    Nie Zhao did see it, but he felt a little strange. Just now, he did feel that someone was looking at him from this direction. But apart from the old woman with a child, is it a child''s mother sleeping in a blanket?


    Is it too vigilant to feel wrong?


    Nie Zhao turned his head and took a look. Because of the limited light on the plane, he could only see the black blanket, and even his feet were curled up in the blanket.


    "She It''s all right Nie Zhao doubts of ask a way.


    Aunt LAN quickly said it was OK. After all, there were too many men who were inexplicably concerned about his wife all the way. Although aunt Lan thought the people in front of her were too good-looking, she couldn''t help being on guard.


    Just at this time, suddenly the plane encountered turbulence, Xiaoxiao was scared to cry again.


    Tao Rong a listen, the heart is flustered, one side is Nie Zhao, one side is Xiao Xiao, she is really like standing on the edge of the cliff.


    For a moment, aunt LAN couldn''t coax her. Maybe her voice was too loud, and some people around her began to be dissatisfied. Nie Zhao turned around and saw such a delicate and beautiful child for the first time. It was just a glance, which suddenly made Nie Zhao have a strange feeling, an inexplicable feeling of wanting to be close to her.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but reach out to Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao is crying and dancing. With a wave of his hand, he touches Nie Zhao''s hand as hard as steel. Nie Zhao is afraid of bumping into the soft hand and wants to take it back. But the next second, he is held by the little guy''s finger.


    Such a small force naturally can''t trap Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao is so stunned and firmly grasped.


    Just when Aunt Lan was worried, Xiao Xiao miraculously stopped crying. Open a pair of big eyes like black grape, straight Leng Leng looking at Nie Zhao, so looking.


    Such a look at each other, Nie Zhao felt his heart was hit by something inexplicably.


    This strange feeling is really incredible, Nie Zhaoyi time is also difficult to understand, is not a coincidence.


    Aunt LAN quickly stretched out her hand to break off Xiao Xiao''s hand. Xiao Xiao didn''t make a scene, just looked at Nie Zhao curiously.


    At this time, the stewardess also came up and said, "this passenger, the air is turbulent now. Please go back to your seat."


    Nie Zhao took back some slightly hot fingers, also took back his sight, didn''t care about the things here, walked back to the original seat.


    Tao Rong was relieved. She lifted the corner of the blanket and looked at Xiao Xiao. The little girl had just seen her father, and now she fell asleep again.


    Aunt LAN looks at Tao Rong strangely. Tao Rong hisses to Aunt LAN and continues to cover the blanket.


    No matter what''s on the plane, I''m sure I can''t do anything, and with Nie Zhao, I don''t need to do anything more.


    The stewardess sent Nie Zhao back to the distance and squatted down again.


    "Arrange for mosquitoes and Xiaogao. Just sitting behind the two with the kids. " Nie Zhao said directly.


    "Well, Nie Captain, do you like children very much? It seems that you care about that child very much just now. It''s also bad luck that there are so few passengers on the plane. " The stewardess had nothing to say.


    Nie Zhao said without expression: "in a closed environment, children and women are most likely to become hostages. Pay attention to them all the time. Make sure they stay away from suspicious people. "


    Stewardess also want to talk, but Nie Zhao has coldly looked over, "seize the time to act."


    The stewardess couldn''t speak any more, so she had to go to work. She couldn''t help sighing. They all said that the officer was abandoned by his wife, so once he was bitten by a snake for ten years, he was afraid of the well rope and didn''t want to contact women. It''s a pity that Mingming is such an excellent bachelor.


    The stewardess quickly appeased the passengers and exchanged seats. Hearing the familiar voice, Tao Rong really felt that she was going to ascend to heaven.


    Worried in the heart, does Nie Zhao recognize something, so he sends his hand down to catch her?


    Tao Rong can only listen to acquaintances chatting in the back, while pulling the blanket in fear.


    "Hey, look at that child. It''s so beautiful. I saw such a beautiful child for the first time. How good-looking the parents have to be to have such a baby. "


    Tao Rong a listen, immediately feel a little delicate, although get real praise is very happy, but dangerous coexist ah.


    "When I went back to Nanshi with the vice team to send the full moon gift to Nie''s family, I met the children of Nie Chen''s family. Although I didn''t want to admit it, the boy was really good-looking. There is a little resemblance between Mei Yu and the eldest brother. He is worthy of being a member of the Nie family. "


    "I''m looking for death. It''s like the boss. Your skin itches."


    "They all have the genes of the Nie family. It seems that they are not normal."


    Tao Rong heard here, the tension subsided a lot, crazy heart seems to be gradually frozen.


    Nie Zhao has a son, which is ironic.


    When I think of it, I really don''t have any complicated emotions. Some of them have to get off the plane and stay away from the acquaintances here.


    After the chat continues, listen, Tao Rong a little bit interested.


    Although Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi have no children, they have a very good relationship. They are the only normal couple in the Nie family.Not long after Nie Zhao went to Beishi, Nie Pei and Hou Xianshu returned to Nie''s home and began to live a glorious life.


    Now Nie Zhao and his team have completely entered the Beishi military region.


    Suddenly their conversation broke, because Xiao Xiao turned over and made a series of strange sounds, as if laughing, and then fell asleep again.


    The two big men were choked by the sprouting and their hearts were shaking.


    "If our boss has children, I don''t know if they are so beautiful and lovely!"


    "Shh, I''m looking for death. Dare to mention it, or the boss will pick your skin."


    "I didn''t mention my sister-in-law That woman. "


    "You think the boss can have children with other women besides that woman."


    "Sister in law That woman is really ruthless. Where can we find such an excellent man as our boss? As soon as she leaves, our boss becomes a laughing stock. "


    "Well, if she shows up now, she''ll have to beat her up and let her see. Without her, how many women are rushing to be our sister-in-law now, and she doesn''t know the goods!"


    "Well Did you say that she Don''t be too attentive to our boss. He can blossom everywhere. Unfortunately, he is blind and can''t see. "


    Tao Rong


    Sure enough, they are the two most noisy people in their team. How can Nie Zhao not think about bringing them here to do the task.


    Mosquito, Xiaogao Mosquito, Xiaogao


    Tao Rong''s memory is a little vague, is it the last life The first teammate in Nie Zhao''s team to have an accident? She seems to have been to the memorial service. Is it the two of them?


    It seems that the accident happened together, because the sacrifices were made one by one, so Tao Rong had a little impression that it would not happen to be in this mission.

 Chapter 759

    Mosquito and small high chatting, chatting on quiet down, only Tao Rong also a person alert to everything around.


    All of a sudden, there was a piercing noise from the plane. I don''t know where the white smoke began to come out. Suddenly, the passengers on the plane began to scream. Ordinary people thought that the plane was out of order, so they were afraid.


    Only Tao Rong knows that the action must have started.


    Aunt Lan also called out. Tao Rong suddenly shrank into aunt Lan''s seat with a blanket on. Because the seat was very big, it was enough to plug down both of them. In this way, the three of them were locked in the blanket.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK. Don''t panic. Hold Xiaoxiao. Just pay attention to Xiaoxiao later. Don''t worry about me. " Tao Rong said frankly.


    "You can''t have an accident, ma''am." Aunt LAN listens to Tao Rong''s meaning, as if it doesn''t matter if she has an accident. As long as she protects Xiao Xiao, she naturally starts to worry about Tao Rong''s mess.


    But Tao Rong just patted aunt Lan''s hand and said, "don''t worry, how can I put down Xiaoxiao alone."


    While talking, people began to walk around. With a shot.


    The silence of different languages is mixed in the air, accompanied by the scream of the stewardess. The passengers probably realize that there is something wrong, and they don''t dare to make a sound.


    Because Tao Rong can understand all the three languages, she knows exactly what happened.


    Smoke filled the air, has begun to slowly dilute, occasionally can see some form.


    There are about ten people in action at the same time.


    One person pointed a gun at a bunch of people huddled together, probably the stewardesses. Six people stood on both sides of the aisle in the front, middle and back, pointed around with a gun, two people stood in the front, pointed at the people on the seats, and one person had already come out of the cockpit.


    "The plane has been controlled by us. You''d better stay calm. We can take you down, or we''ll send you directly to God." The person coming out of the cockpit should be the leader, who directly directs the operation.


    Tao Rong secretly observes everything through the half opened blanket. I don''t know when Nie Zhao will take action. Do they have enough people? Is such action dangerous?


    They have guns in their hands, which is the most troublesome.


    At this time, in order to facilitate the operation, the robbers began to ask all the hostages to gather behind the plane.


    Tao Rong''s heart suddenly cools half, isn''t this let her and Nie Zhao they face to face? Even if the smoke does not spread now, there is still a chance to ease, but after a long time, then she will soon be exposed?


    However, Tao Rong can''t bear to think more and has already begun to drive away the hostages.


    Some people beg for mercy, some people want to resist, but in the end it is meaningless.


    Tao Rong sees the opportunity and takes the initiative to pull aunt LAN and let her walk back with Xiaoxiao in her arms. She pays attention to everything around her. If there is any danger She can also act in time.


    They have a better chance to see, standing in the middle of the crowd, not very conspicuous position, in front of a tall man block, can also cover Tao Rong.


    As the smoke dispersed, Tao Rong took a careful look through the sunglasses. However, there was the military stewardess in the hostage, but Nie Zhaohe and mosquito Xiaogao were not found.


    Presumably, the smoke just now has become their invisibility cloak, and now this situation may be more conducive to their action.


    The only one who was sent to guard them was the one with the gun. Instead, he began to eat and drink lazily in his seat.


    Anyway, in his eyes, the group of shivering hostages behind did not dare to resist.


    But even so, it''s too careless. Even if there is no one who knows Kung Fu, we may not be able to subdue him.


    Tao Rong is strange, the result more than light Piao to a place, suddenly a cool back.


    The two people she saw in the toilet were also among the hostages, but they were too leisurely compared with the others.


    It seems that not only the military but also the enemy are lurking among the hostages, just in case.


    Nie Zhao and they may not know who it is. This situation is really troublesome.


    Through the curtain and the door, I don''t know what''s going on in front of the plane.


    Some of the hostages have begun to cry, but they all cry in silence. At this time, suddenly Xiaoxiao burst into a huge cry. Aunt LAN quickly tried to hold the mouth of the little ancestor, but it still attracted the attention of the watchman.


    The watchman came with a gun in his hand.


    Even if Xiaoxiao did not cry, his action did not stop.


    At this time, the people in front of the gun are afraid to move away.


    Tao Rong immediately blocked in front of aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao.


    At a glance, the watchman saw the strange Tao Rong, "take off your sunglasses and mask."


    "I have red eye. It''s contagious." Tao Rong said directly.


    The warden immediately stepped back in disgust.


    At this time, there were gunshots and fighting in front of the plane. It was obvious that someone started to act.


    The warden turned around and startled you. What happenedBut there was no echo.


    Tao Rong can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. He is still a little proud in his heart. He deserves to be Nie Zhao. His action is really strong.


    However, when Tao Rong was relieved, the caretaker was obviously frightened, and immediately wanted to seize a hostage as a talisman, and the shortest Tao Rong in front of him became the first choice.


    He pulls Tao Rong. Tao Rong just wants to resist instinctively. As a result, the other party''s gun comes up.


    Looking at each other''s trembling fingers, may go off at any time, Tao Rong decided to stay away from Xiaoxiao with him, and then find a chance to fight back.


    "Who''s in there! Come out to me quickly, or all the people on this plane will die. " The watchman screamed at the curtain.


    Suddenly a gun came out from behind the curtain.


    Only the black muzzle, no response, such a scene is the most frightening.


    Tao Rong only expects that the person who appears is not Nie Zhao.


    But now she looks like, wearing sunglasses and masks, half a dozen scarves around the airtight, should not recognize her.


    "Put down your gun. You''re surrounded. Don''t be fearless."


    Tao Rong was relieved. It was the voice of mosquitoes.


    At the same time, Tao Rong saw a gun barrel sticking out of the curtain on the other side, but the nervous watchman didn''t find it.


    It is estimated that only Tao Rong''s keen observation will find the abnormality at this time. After all, other people''s attention has been completely attracted by the situation here.


    Tao Rong has estimated their behavior pattern. It''s absolutely the safest way for him to fall down to the aisle of the next seat at the moment of shooting, but there are still two people to do in the observation.

 Chapter 760

    "You! Come out, or I''ll kill this woman right away. I''m not kidding. Come out! " Cried the watchman.


    Tao Rong knows that the other party should be able to use the way of fishing, so it is necessary for people to come out to attract attention.


    It is estimated that the person who came out predicted the reaction of the watchman and gave instructions to the partner on the other side to shoot. In a calm mood awesome,


    Tao Rong waited for the development of things. Anyway, she had a way of self preservation. She even cares about the people behind her, hoping that the airline stewardess can give her some strength. Just don''t bother her.


    But the next second, Tao Rong''s state of mind is not relaxed.


    Because with the figure figure figure, Tao Rong''s thinking gradually became rigid.


    At the last moment when the curtain was completely opened, Tao Rong''s face turned green.


    The person in front of him is Nie Zhao, who has changed his body armor and painted a camouflage color.


    It''s not a mosquito.


    Nie Zhao calmly came out, his sight first fixed on the bandit, and then slid to the hostage.


    And the mosquito behind the curtain is staring at Nie Zhao nervously, waiting for his signal.


    But at this moment, Nie Zhao froze.


    Not only the movement, but also the expression.


    His eyes were fixed uncertainly on the woman with the gun pointed at by the guard, an armed woman who could only see the outline.


    Gradually, the heartbeat seems to fill the whole space, crazy mood in thinking jump, he can''t believe, he can''t!


    He stared, as if he could see clearly the face of the people in front of him through the layers of arms.


    "Who are you?" Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Tao Rong''s sunglasses are all black. She can''t see her face clearly outside, but she can see everything clearly outside.


    She naturally saw a series of complex changes in Nie Zhao''s expression. It seems that as long as she looks into those eyes, she is really looking at Nie Zhao.


    That kind of eyes, she is afraid, she is afraid, clearly know that the other side can''t see through this pair of sunglasses, she is still guilty of drooping her eyes, dare not look at it.


    Can you recognize it like this? Tao Rong is not sure, but at this time she will not answer anyway.


    "That''s what I should ask you. Who the hell are you?" The watchman thought he was talking to him and retorted.


    But just as the watchman was about to continue to threaten, suddenly there was a flash of darkness in front of his eyes. The watchman didn''t know what was going on. Nie Zhao had already appeared in front of him. Before he pulled the trigger, he was caught and twisted.


    A bang.


    All they saw was that the guard''s hand had been twisted out of shape. The whole person screamed in pain, and the gun went off and hit nobody.


    And the quick and frightening man was standing in front of the hostage woman, almost close to her, looking down at her.


    Nie Zhao waves his hand, and the whole guard is thrown away.


    From the beginning to the end, Nie Zhao''s eyes did not leave the pair of sunglasses.


    The mosquito rushed out and gave the guard a punch, which directly knocked the man unconscious. As soon as he wanted to turn his head to talk, he saw that his boss was trying to take off the woman''s sunglasses.


    The woman stepped back for a moment, but in an instant, she was pulled back by the old man''s arm. She had to take off her sunglasses.


    The mosquitoes were stunned.


    Tao Rong''s side is very anxious. He thinks that he won''t die before he finishes.


    But that''s Nie Zhao. His power infiltrates into his soul. As long as he wants to catch her, there''s no chance for her to escape.


    Looking at Nie Zhao with a terrible look, Tao Rong seems to be a prey in the lion''s mouth, ready to be swallowed at any time.


    What to do? What should I do? How to divert attention.


    Nie Zhao''s hand is more and more close, Tao Rong dare not make a sound, a sound, it is really completely exposed.


    At the moment when Nie Zhao''s hand was ready to raise his sunglasses, Tao Rong was really desperate.


    All of a sudden, the plane shakes violently, and then immediately loses balance. Tao Rong bumps into Nie Zhao''s arms, and then flies away. Even if Nie Zhao holds her, other people around her who are not fixed on the seats also bump around with the shaking of the plane. Soon, everyone bumps into each other, and Tao Rong also smoothly disengages from Nie Zhao Come on.


    Xiaogao stumbled out and yelled: "there are their people in the cockpit. They have just been subdued, but the captain is in a coma. Someone must fly the plane. Boss, go quickly."


    The only one among them who can fly is Nie Zhao, so Xiao Gao came to ask for help from Nie Zhao.


    But now all Nie Zhao''s attention is on Tao Rong. Although he has been submerged in the crowd, Nie Zhao is still trying to find her.


    Xiao Gao didn''t know the situation and yelled, "boss, the plane is going to crash."


    Nie Zhaorong just went to the cockpit and yelled, "I''m not going to give up when I see the problem."This public shout, also let mosquito muddle for a while, but the boss''s order, he naturally do.


    In the chaos, Tao Rong pays attention to Xiaoxiao''s safety all the time. She almost doesn''t vomit blood when she hears this, but Nie Zhao doesn''t name her. Does it prove that he just doubts that her height and stature are completely different from a year ago, even her hairstyle has changed, so she can be 100% sure that she has a ghost!


    Tao Rong holds a fluke heart, thinking that Nie Zhao can''t leave the cockpit before the plane stops, and he still has a chance to escape.


    Before the plane stopped, the mosquito could not catch her. Tao Rong could only whisper to Aunt LAN: "remember what I said, you take Xiaoxiao to get off the plane safely, don''t worry about me, I will go to you, aunt LAN, believe me!"


    What does aunt LAN want to say, but it''s not clear about the situation now. After Tao Rong has explained everything, she is directly separated from Aunt Lan''s surroundings to avoid that Aunt LAN and Xiaoxiao are also targeted.


    The plane quickly stabilized, and the land could be seen out of the window. It was obvious that they were almost at the airport.


    Under the arrangement of Xiaogao and mosquitos, the panic stricken people took their seats as soon as possible and put on their seat belts.


    But Tao Rong was watched by mosquitoes for the first time.

 Chapter 761

    The mosquito didn''t come up to uncover Tao Rong''s disguise, but curiously took a gun and looked at Tao Rong. After all, the reaction of their boss just now was too strange.


    Xiao Gao also came over and exchanged his eyes with the mosquito. Both of them were at a loss because they didn''t know who the woman was.


    Tao Rong tries to hold down her emotion and continues to pull up her scarf with a guilty heart. She is already thinking about what to do in her mind?


    Even the idea of jumping off the plane, she had gone through, but a little unrealistic.


    Tao Rong turns her attention to the mosquito and Xiaogao. Nie Zhao can''t leave the cockpit for the time being. If she wants to escape, she has to cross the mosquito and Xiaogao. At the moment when the plane stops and opens the cabin door, she quickly escapes.


    It''s the only way to escape.


    If you are caught here by Nie Zhao, Tao Rong can''t guarantee whether Xiao Xiao''s existence can be concealed.


    It''s almost impossible to escape from Nie Zhao again.


    The more Tao Rong thinks about it, the more desperate he is. At the same time, he feels funny. Why does Nie Zhao arrest her so contentedly? Even if her son is born, what do you want her to do.


    And Nie Zhao''s appearance just now, as if she had done something that heaven and earth can''t tolerate, that kind of look at the thought makes people afraid to the soft leg, it is clear that he was wrong first, isn''t he guilty at all? Why is it like she betrayed him.


    Tao Rong stretched out her hand to her heart, which was still beating fast. The heart never stopped from the moment Nie Zhao saw it.


    During the descent of the plane, although the passengers on the plane were scared, they gradually relaxed when they looked at the scenery outside.


    All of a sudden, two passengers croaked, mosquito and Xiao Gao had to divert their attention.


    Tao Rong is immersed in his thoughts and forgets important things for a moment.


    Two passengers went to mosquito and Xiaogao.


    Tao Rong heard one of them say: there is someone in the toilet. It is suspected that it is a bandit. Please protect us.


    The passengers suddenly become restless again. Xiaogao and mosquito have to appease the crowd. Xiaogao and mosquito exchange their eyes and make sure that one person looks at Tao Rong and goes to the toilet alone.


    And the passengers of those two notices took advantage to hide behind Xiaogao and mosquito.


    Tao Rong was distracted by the noise. Looking up, he suddenly changed his face and immediately called out, "be careful behind you!"


    Before Tao Rong finished shouting, the two passengers had already pulled out their guns and confronted Xiao Gao and mosquito.


    Because of Tao Rong''s reminder, Xiaogao and mosquito turn around in time to avoid, but they are injured in the moment of lifting the gun.


    If Tao Rong didn''t shout just now, Xiao Gao and mosquito would be killed on the spot.


    When Tao Rong saw this, his sweat came down.


    Tao Rong looks at the stewardess, but she still doesn''t act. She doesn''t know whether she is waiting or whether she has determined that the current situation is not suitable for action.


    But if she doesn''t act, the mosquito and Gao may be killed on the spot.


    Xiaogao and the mosquito were injured, but because they dodged in time, they temporarily hid behind the seat.


    Because of the gunfire, the soldiers in front of them came immediately, but they also lifted the curtain, and the enemy''s guns swept past, suppressing the intruders with their firepower.


    "We''re not the jerks just now. You''d better not be impulsive, or I''ll blow the hatch open and everyone will die together. I''ll do what I say." One of them said in broken Chinese. While saying that, he even installed a small bomb on the other side of the hatch. "I only need one shot, and it will explode into pieces here. You can try whose gun is fast."


    With that, he drove the hostages to the door curtains on both sides and stopped them when they were blocked by human flesh.


    They were trembling, but they did not dare to resist, they could only obey.


    These two people are the two people that Tao Rong saw in the toilet. They should be the last trumps of this group.


    Tao Rong''s position at this time is next to them. Naturally, we can see their every move.


    In front of them and a small passenger with their back high, pay attention.


    Two people no matter who take a step, the other side with conjoined baby general close action, to ensure the safety of each other behind.


    Their movements are much more professional than the previous watchman.


    Facing the mosquito and the tall man, pick up the pillow on the seat.


    Tao Rong knew in an instant that they wanted to kill people directly. There was a pillow in front of them, which would reduce the sound of gunfire. In addition, it was close to the engine, so the sound was loud. In this way, the people in front of them would not find out and fight back for the first time.


    Tao Rong looks at the stewardess again. Her hand is unnaturally placed below, as if she is taking something. Her eyes are obviously shaking. She looks very young. Is she inexperienced?


    Tao Rong originally wanted to cooperate with a stewardess, should be able to fight back, but now Tao Rong dare not bet on her, in case of losing her life, that''s funny.


    But Tao Rong won''t watch the mosquito and Xiao Gao die.When the two people back to back toward the direction of mosquitoes and small high, Tao Rong is waiting for the opportunity.


    However, mosquito and Xiaogao did not intend to fight back. Even if they were injured, they were ready to fight back. When the other side tried to shoot, mosquito and Xiaogao also shot back to prove that they could fight, so that they could prevent the other side from killing them all.


    But the other party''s madness is definitely not in their consideration.


    For mosquitoes and small high enemy directly picked up the closest to them Tao Rong, block in front.


    "Come out, if you don''t come out, I will kill one person every dozens of times, until you come out and have a chat, don''t worry about killing you."


    The man didn''t guard against Tao Rong. He just pulled her in front of her and put a gun against Tao Rong''s head.


    Around people continue to come back to inhale the sound, Tao Rong also heard aunt Lan''s short cry and Xiao Xiao''s sudden cry, but were soon suppressed by Aunt LAN.


    Tao Rong slowly starts to tighten her body. This kind of threatening posture is nothing to Tao Rong. Long ago, because she was shot to save Ding Yuqing, Nie Zhao specially trained her reaction skills in this aspect. The narrow environment on the plane is also easy to use. In addition, it''s more than enough to save her life by surprise.


    But the man behind suddenly said, "is this woman OK? It seems that they have been watched by their boss just now, and she just exposed us. "


    "It''s not our people, it''s not theirs. Whose people can it be? It''s probably just that we heard our conversation in the toilet. "


    There was no more words left behind. Tao Rong was relieved and almost suspected.


    "Then I''m counting down. You are soldiers. You won''t ignore the hostages. Nineteen eighty seven... "

 Chapter 762

    With the sound of countdown, the people around them began to shout, because they knew that Tao Rong was dead, and the next one might be them.


    They prefer mosquitoes and small birds to come out and save their lives.


    On the count of three, the bandits suddenly raised their hands vertically from behind the two seats to signal a truce.


    The countdown voice stopped, and the bandit looked at the piece with a funny look. "Come out, heroes."


    But at the same time, Tao Rong already felt that the gun was moving away from his back brain. If he wanted to threaten them, he could continue to fight against his back brain, but he moved away, which proved that he was ready to shoot and kill others at any time.


    Not only that, he also slightly moved the direction, let Tao Rong face the mosquito, but his body is toward the small high.


    That is to say, he is going to kill Xiaogao when he is ready to take her to block the mosquitoes.


    Mosquito and Xiao Gao have come forward. At this time, they both lose too much blood because of the gunshot wounds on their bodies, which makes them pale. But his eyes were full of perseverance and fearlessness, as if he were willing to sacrifice.


    Behind the bandits came a grim smile, just about to act, Tao Rong suddenly said: "don''t kill me!"


    The bandit was stunned. He didn''t expect that the man who had just been strange and quiet suddenly spoke, which made him feel confused.


    "Shut up The bandit felt that his atmosphere had been interrupted. He said angrily.


    But at this time, Xiaogao showed a strange look.


    Because Xiao Gao usually has a lot of contact with Tao Rong, he has a little impression of Tao Rong''s voice.


    "Really, don''t kill me. I have a lot of money. I can give you any money I want." Tao Rong said in fear.


    As he spoke, he shuddered and peeled off his disguise.


    Tao Rong also has no way. Mosquitoes and Xiaogao can''t die. Now that they are met, there is a way to protect them. Tao Rong can''t do nothing. In this situation, the only way to retreat is to cooperate with Xiaogao and mosquitoes.


    But Xiaogao and mosquitos don''t believe strangers. They are a weak looking woman.


    Tao Rong had to show her face and seek cooperation.


    With the removal of sunglasses and masks, mosquito and Xiaogao were obviously stunned.


    They look at Tao Rong more shocked than seeing the bandits.


    Tao Rong looks calm, but the voice is wonderful performance.


    "You don''t know who I am. I have a lot of status. I have a lot of money at home. Don''t hurt me. Let me go." Tao Rong continued.


    But his face was smiling and blinking at the dull words and Xiaogao.


    The hand drew a sign to get ready for action. It was the sign of their team. They must know it.


    Sure enough, after Tao Rong finished the gesture, the mosquito and Xiao Gao immediately put away their surprise and looked this way solemnly.


    "Shut up, bitch, it''s so noisy!" The bandit shouts impatiently, hoping that Tao Rong will be quiet and don''t disturb his work.


    Xiaogao is more flexible, "we came out, you let her go."


    The bandit sneered. As soon as he said the first word, he felt that the woman in front of him suddenly shrank, and the whole person squatted down.


    The bandit immediately reflexively stretched out his hand to pull, two shots, chest and head instantly shot.


    The bandit didn''t even have a chance to react, so he fell on his side.


    In a second, another bandit behind him reacted for the first time. He wanted to turn around and shoot. Suddenly, he bent out of the knee and was severely kicked, and his reflexes lost their balance. In a rage, the bandit grabbed the chair beside him and held himself up. He twisted his body to shoot at the person who kicked him. At this time, he would not know who was attacking him.


    However, when he wanted to raise his gun, Tao Rong kicked the other party''s gun. When the bandit wanted to pick up the gun, Tao Rong had jumped up at a very fast speed for the first time and caught the gun steadily. She turned around with neat action and aimed the gun at the bandit''s head without any hesitation.


    It''s so fast that people around don''t react. Only to see the blue Tulle slowly floating in the air, from a look at the neck of a weak woman flying down, fell on the back of the next chair.


    The bandit stares at Tao Rong fiercely, as if he wants to swallow her alive.


    Tao Rong looked at his ready action, knew that in the face of her, this person is indomitable, also thought that can fight back.


    "It''s too late!" Tao Rong raised one side of his mouth, as if to see through his behavior in general, a cold smile.


    By this time, someone had already rushed out from the curtain on both sides of the door, and the official soldiers were on the stage.


    The bandit also responded. At this moment, he was completely desperate.


    The soldiers who rushed over didn''t know Tao Rong. Seeing that she restrained the bandits, they immediately came forward to help, handed over the prisoners and changed the guns.


    Tao Rong turned and looked at the two people who couldn''t support them.


    "Sister in law..."


    Mosquito quickly pulled a small high, after all, now this situation, they really do not know what to call Tao Rong.The surrounding area was in chaos again. The soldiers divided their work and cooperated with each other. Some defused bombs, some appeased the masses, some went to the medical soldiers to help, and some went to Nie Zhao to report the situation.


    Tao Rong comes to mosquito and Xiao Gao with a kind smile.


    Both of them were pale and a little out of support.


    "You Boss, he... " Small high stammer don''t know what to say, but has taken the initiative to approach Tao Rong.


    The mosquito came forward and said, "you Don''t move. The boss told us to watch you. Don''t embarrass us. " Just now Tao Rong''s skill is so powerful, now they are injured, and they dare not take the former sister-in-law seriously. If Tao Rong wants to do it, they are really helpless.


    Tao Rong Tiantian said with a smile: "sorry, I''m in trouble with him. It''s troublesome for you. Don''t worry. I came back to him this time, but I didn''t expect to meet such a coincidence. Fortunately, I''m here. It''s helpful."


    When Tao Rong spoke like this, little Gordon was happy. He felt that all the good things had happened. "Well, if there was no sister-in-law, mosquito and I would explain today. Fortunately, it was sister-in-law. That''s great. You have to make up with the boss. I I''m so happy. "


    Xiao Gao was really happy, so he was a little incoherent.


    But the mosquito is a little more suspicious when he is older. Can a quarrel last for a year and he is divorced? The eldest brother is just like a changed person for her. How can he be so suspicious? But Xiao Gao is right about one thing. If it was not Tao Rong, it was someone else. In fact, he and Xiao Gao are ready to sacrifice.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law. You saved us." Mosquito also had to sincerely thank you, but the boss told, take care of her, he will do it. "Is my sister-in-law alone?" Rule out the possibility that someone will help my sister-in-law.

 Chapter 763

    They haven''t seen Tao Rong under the blanket before, and they haven''t seen the interaction between Tao Rong and aunt LAN secretly, so they don''t know that Tao Rong has a partner.


    Tao Rong was relieved when he asked, "yes, I''m going back to find Nie Zhao."


    "That''s great. If there''s any misunderstanding, just explain it clearly." Xiaogao was very happy


    by this time, a medical soldier had come with the box.


    Although mosquito and Xiao Gao were bandaged for the time being, they didn''t leave Tao Rong''s eyes for fear of losing their sister-in-law. They couldn''t explain to the boss at that time.


    At this time, the plane had already landed and needed to taxi for a while. Tao Rong knew that his time was running out.


    In fact, Tao Rong just thought of a way.


    So when he saw the medics coming, he said in a voice, "lend me a bandage for hemostasis."


    The medical soldier was stunned and looked at the impolite hostage in doubt.


    Little Gao Li said, "is my sister-in-law hurt?" With that, he immediately said to the medical soldier, "give my sister-in-law treatment first."


    Tao Rong waved his hand and said, "skin trauma, I learned how to bandage it. Take care of yourself." Tao Rong said and made a gesture to the medic, "you are busy, I look for it myself, OK?"


    In any case, Bi Rong and Tao are not important to find anything.


    Tao Rong was allowed to smile, and immediately began to find what he wanted. While they didn''t pay attention, he hid two needles directly. After all, Tao Rong knew exactly what was in the medicine box that soldiers carried with them.


    Tao Rong pretended to wrap a bandage, and then went around to the back of the two people. Although the two people didn''t move, their heads basically followed Tao Rong. Seeing that Tao Rong was just leaning behind the back of their chair and wrapped the bandage attentively, he was a little relieved.


    As the plane decelerates, the passengers can''t wait to get to the cabin door. After all, they just want to leave the plane. It''s no use persuading them. Instead, they will quarrel with the stewardess to appease them.


    Aunt LAN looks over. Tao Rong signals to Aunt LAN and asks her to leave alone with Xiao Xiao.


    Although aunt LAN didn''t know what was going on and couldn''t hear their conversation, she was still loyal, so she did whatever Tao Rong said.


    Tao Rong''s hands were ready. As soon as the door opened after the medics left, she looked at them and said, "can I ask you a favor? I''m afraid Nie Zhao will be angry with me later. I know it''s wrong, so can you help me? "


    Small high excited to come up, mosquito although suspicious, but also come up to listen to whispers.


    Tao Rong said softly: "in fact, I have prepared a surprise for Nie Zhao. Later..."


    Tao Rong immediately started, and two needles were stuck on Xiao Gao''s and mosquito''s neck.


    Although the two men were usually very strong in force, and although they were injured at the moment, they would not hinder much, but they were sitting there twisting their bodies, and they basically had no sense of defense against Tao Rong.


    It''s too late to feel the pain.


    Two people stare big eyes, can''t believe of looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said apologetically: "sorry, I have to go. Would you like to pay me back for saving my life? "


    Someone found something wrong, ready to come over to have a look, but Tao Rong has easily got the smoke bomb from Xiaogao. In an instant, the plane is full of smoke again.


    The passengers on the plane were in a panic.


    When Aunt Lan was in a panic, she didn''t know where to hear Tao Rong say softly: "come with me. Wait for me in the first women''s room after you leave, or wait for news. Pay attention to the radio. " In the smoke, aunt Lan was carried forward.


    Soon aunt LAN got off the plane with the crowd, but she looked up at the fleeing crowd and didn''t see Tao Rong.


    Aunt LAN anxiously walked with the crowd, and suddenly heard a sound from the plane.


    "Tao Rong!"


    Aunt LAN only knows her wife''s name is Nie Rong.


    Aunt LAN went out with the crowd. There were soldiers at the door. They were comparing the photos one by one. Aunt LAN didn''t see whose photo it was. She was released smoothly. After that, aunt LAN came to the women''s toilet and waited according to Tao Rong''s instructions.


    Waiting for a long time did not wait for Tao Rong, is anxious, heard the airport broadcast.


    The radio is broadcasting a message. The message is to let aunt LAN and Nie Xiao get on the plane as soon as possible. The plane is ready to take off.


    LAN Yi Leng for a long time, reaction, quickly with Xiao Xiao, under the guidance of the staff to catch up.


    When Aunt LAN got on the plane, she saw Tao Rong sitting on the seat waiting for them.


    Aunt Lan was stunned to see everything in front of her.


    Tao Rong smiles lightly, hugs Xiao Xiao and asks, "is she noisy?"


    "No, I''ve always been good." Aunt LAN replied that she couldn''t react.Tao Rong smiles and coaxes Xiao Xiao, who has already woken up, "baby, scared, don''t worry, with mom, no one can hurt our baby."


    "Madam..." Aunt LAN asked uneasily.


    Tao Rong patted aunt LAN on the shoulder and said, "thank you just now. It''s good to believe you."


    Aunt LAN suddenly felt a sense of pride, but she was still uneasy and said, "just what is..."


    Tao Rong said vaguely: "in the past, there were family members in my family who were soldiers. But I broke up with my family, so I came out alone. I didn''t want to see them again. I just had a quarrel with them. I just met an acquaintance."


    Aunt LAN instantly understood that it might be because of divorce, taking care of the children alone, the family did not agree, running away from home or something.


    "Now how can we Ma''am, I didn''t see you just now. I was scared. " Aunt Lan said with lingering fear.


    Tao Rong actually just got on the plane before she calmed down.


    He was almost caught by Nie Zhao.


    Fortunately, the airport here is small. There are many planes and many passengers. Tao Rong is hiding in the vicinity of each plane. Nie Zhao probably thinks that she will quickly escape from the airport, so she directly guards the outside, and then investigates the identity of the passengers one by one.


    It''s a pity that she has a new identity. With the help of Ding yunqi and Li Yuji, it''s very easy to arrange the air tickets quickly so that they don''t have to leave the airport. With his own skills, Tao Rong easily found the opportunity to board the plane to Dongshi without any inspection personnel.


    The plane took off slowly. Seeing that the airport just arrived gradually became smaller in the field of vision, seeing that the plane in the accident was surrounded by a large group of soldiers, and seeing that it might be Nie Zhao''s black dot, Tao Rong slowly drew back her sight, and the western market could not stay.

 Chapter 764

    When Xiaogao and mosquitos were rescued, they were in the clinic of the airport. When they woke up, they found that there was a cold smell in the air, and people around didn''t dare to breathe.


    Looking up, my boss is sitting in a seat, looking at the screen. His face is cold and his momentum is chilling.


    "Boss..." Xiao Gao called weakly.


    Nie Zhao just raised eyes to see to come over, that look inside unnatural overflow of anger let small high whole body a shake, behind of words dare not say.


    Mosquito stood up with the wound, bowed his head to Nie Zhao and said, "boss, I''m sorry, I didn''t see anyone."


    "See?" Nie Zhao cold voice asks a way.


    Xiaogao and mosquito were stunned, looked at each other and nodded.


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned, "do you know who it is?"


    Xiao Gao and the mosquito are sweating behind, thinking that the boss is scolding them.


    But Nie Zhao continued: "I didn''t see her face at that time, but after listening to the process described by others later, when she rescued you, she showed her face so that you could cooperate. Did you see it clearly?"


    Small high and mosquito suddenly all over an exciting spirit, immediately neat nod way: "see clearly, is sister-in-law."


    Nie Zhao immediately frowned unnaturally.


    Tao and Gao immediately changed their ways "Banyan."


    Nie Zhao turns around and looks at the screen in a daze. The cold light keeps flashing on his face. "What did she say?"


    Xiaogao and mosquitos all repeated what Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao sneered and said: "still a liar, you two are not her opponents? She cheated me. It''s a waste of training. "


    Mosquito and little Gao immediately blushed, but it was That''s the man on the top of the boss''s heart. Even if they don''t admit it now, they are not allowed to say it, but the vice team has reminded them that they can''t make mistakes so as not to cause trouble for themselves later.


    The mosquito wanted to be rescued and said, "boss, is there any clue to the passenger list? We have seen the passenger list before, but there is no name of Tao Rong, that is to say, she changed her identity, so we can search one by one. "


    Nie Zhao tilted his head and looked at the screen with no expression. "The passenger list was destroyed when the dark organization acted. The exit list of country h could not be accessed. There were many loopholes in the list. No suspicious people left the airport. All places were checked."


    Mosquito and Xiao Gao naturally know that they have been in a coma for such a long time. The boss must have done everything he can, but he hasn''t found anyone to release cold air here.


    Xiaogao asked: "that sister-in-law She can''t disappear out of thin air. There must be something missing


    At this time, the noise of the plane taking off and landing came from the transparent glass window.


    Nie Zhao light squint an eye, sneer a, "someone helps her, want to go not easy?"


    Xiaogao and the mosquito look out and suddenly realize that their sister-in-law has already flown away.


    Someone helped her.


    This is the death place of the eldest brother again. It''s a force that can arrange for his sister-in-law to escape and avoid the search of their army in such a short time


    Nie Zhao slowly stood up, came to the transparent French window, looking at the airport, sharp eyes, hands slowly clench.


    He wanted to see how powerful she was at escaping.


    Looking down at the palm of his hand, he remembers Tao Rong who was still in his hand not long ago. Nie Zhaozhen hates that he didn''t pull people into the cockpit directly at that time, so he can''t take them lightly.


    But he was not disappointed, at least he had some clues.


    H country?


    Is that man''s power in H country, or Is it related to Ding yunqi?


    Soon after, Li Yuji, who is far away in H country, asked Ding yunqi for credit. Because someone is investigating Ding yunqi and Tao Rong, it''s a pity that when he comes to other people''s territory, no matter how powerful he is, it depends on Li Yuji''s face.


    Li Yuji doesn''t want to trouble Ding yunqi when Tao Rong is in trouble. He would rather Tao Rong go far away and never come back.


    Therefore, the news Nie Zhao got after investigating for a long time is that Ding yunqi''s only special place in the past year was to take care of a friend''s widow and her son.


    There are no people and special places, and there are no traces of Tao Rong''s activities.


    So there was no news.


    At this time, Tao Rong had settled down in Dongshi, had his own house, and successfully transferred to the Second Medical University of China.


    The new home is near the school, and life is very convenient. Although Tao Rong has the ability to live in a better house, she still prefers to live in a small apartment in an ordinary place, which is more warm.


    Although she has her own dormitory and roommates, Tao Rong has never been there since the beginning of school, and even the bed is empty. In her first month of military training, Tao Rong directly evaded because of her physical discomfort, and continued to accompany Xiao Xiao at home for a month to help aunt LAN adapt to domestic life as soon as possible.


    But just because of this, Tao Rong has become a mysterious legend in the same class. When she comes back from studying abroad, she doesn''t show up, doesn''t live in school, and is mysterious. She doesn''t know who she is.In the first class meeting until the end of military training.


    Tao Rongcai officially met his classmates.


    It was in the evening when the counselor contacted Tao Rong and asked her to be present. In fact, the counselor is also quite dissatisfied with her special students, but there is no way, her application, the school has passed.


    Young counselors suspected that Tao Rong was a relative.


    After all, there is a professor in this school who came back from studying in H country. He was instructed by Li Yuji to take care of Tao Rong.


    With the help of the professor, Tao Rong really enjoyed a lot of privileges.


    In the evening, Tao Rong fed Xiao Xiao, went out alone, walked for 15 minutes, ran for five minutes and came to the west gate of the school. Tao Rong had been here before when he was going through the formalities. Naturally, he knew the way. At seven in the evening, there were many students walking and having dinner on campus.


    When Tao Rong passed by, there were always people who could not help looking at him and lowering their heads to talk about something.


    After all, like Tao Rong''s figure and appearance, it''s not too much to say that she''s beautiful and moving. She''s different from this age group in sexuality. Boys who have just come of age can''t help but look at this different style.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about these eyes. She looks for the classroom by herself. When she comes to the door of the classroom, Tao Rong confirms it carefully before she decides to go in through the back door.


    But even if you enter through the back door, it still attracts people''s attention. After all, after a month of getting along with each other, we are all familiar with each other. How can no one pay attention to such an amazing girl.


    Tao Rong found a corner to sit down, a look up to see almost everyone in the class are looking at themselves, Tao Rong can only friendly smile, nod.


    At this time, a boy took the initiative to come forward and asked, "are you the freshman who asked for leave from military training, Nie Rong?"

 Chapter 765

    The boy is white, a little fat, a little pompous, Tao Rong friendly smile: "yes, hello."


    The boy was stunned by Tao Rong''s smile, and then he was more cheerful. "Hello, my name is Cheng Rui. How did you choose a boy''s name? Before we bet that you must be a man''s mother-in-law to have such a name."


    Tao Rong''s face is slightly stiff, but he doesn''t care with Cheng Rui. There are few mature boys who can''t speak, and it''s natural that they are not sensible. So Tao Rong naturally follows the topic: "I didn''t think so much when I first named her."


    Cheng Rui seemed to laugh at the joke.


    Also because of Cheng Rui''s relationship, there are other people around to talk to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s people are beautiful and speak in a proper way, so most people have a good first impression of Tao Rong. However, because of Tao Rong''s special behavior, people are a little deterred. No one wants to make friends with Tao Rong.


    However, Tao Rong doesn''t care about this either, because she really doesn''t have time to make friends. Besides reading, she has to accompany Xiao Xiao all the time. Let''s forget about making friends.


    But the monitor of this class is very good at taking care of people. Her name is Jia Wenqiang. She took the initiative to explain some things to Tao Rong. Tao Rong appreciates the girl with short hair who is neat and clear.


    After explaining things, Jia Wenqiang directly asked: "I heard that you didn''t attend military training because you were sick. If you have such a situation, you can tell me in advance. In the future, when arranging classes, you need to consider the special situation of students in advance."


    Tao Rong was stunned, and immediately used the reason on the leave slip, "anemia I have serious anemia, so I won''t take part in some extracurricular activities. "


    Jia Wenqiang looks at Tao Rong doubtfully. After all, Tao Rong looks ruddy and glossy. She has a good life. She doesn''t look like a person with anemia.


    However, Jia Wenqiang also did not discriminate Tao Rong''s excuse, and said directly: "no activities, no extra credits, do you know?" What should be reminded is what should be reminded.


    Tao Rong nodded with a smile and said, "I know."


    Jia Wenqiang shrugged and said, "OK, I know." Other people do not want to participate in activities, Jia Wenqiang does not need to meddle. Then she called a girl named Wang Nana to come over and said, "this is your dormitory head. Generally, you will be informed to the dormitory head if you have something, and then the dormitory head will inform the individual. But if you have any questions, you can also go directly to me and the counselor."


    Tao Rong nodded with a smile, then looked at Wang Nana and said, "Hello, dormitory chief, my name is Nie Rong."


    Wang Nana has fair skin and good facial features, but her freckles are a little abrupt, but her black framed glasses can also be regarded as a part of the cover.


    When she came to Tao Rong, she put out her hand and raised her glasses. She was discontented and said, "the head of the dormitory can''t be taken for granted. You haven''t lived in the dormitory."


    Although the tone is a little joking, but Tao Rong is also able to hear the meaning of dissatisfaction. "Well I won''t live in the future. My home is not far away from the school. I will go home every day. Just deal with the bed at will. "


    Wang Nana is surprised to see Tao Rong. Only the rich can do this in this school. After all, even if they don''t live, they have to pay the accommodation fee. If they don''t live in vain, they won''t live.


    Tao Rong''s maverick let Wang Nana quite hate, no good way: "then you are not our bedroom? You''d better make it clear to the monitor and the counselor that I won''t be in charge of anything in the future. I don''t have to tell you anything. " With that, Wang Nana went straight away.


    Tao Rong looked at Jia Wenqiang with a slight frown on one side and said, "it seems that we are going to trouble the monitor."


    "If you don''t live on campus, how can I inform you of something urgent?" Jia Wenqiang has some problems.


    Tao Rong directly wrote a series of numbers to Jia Wenqiang, her new mobile phone number, and home phone number.


    Many people know that Tao Rong is really rich. After all, there are few people who have mobile phones.


    "If I don''t participate in general activities, I don''t think there will be too many emergencies." Tao Rong knows that she''s a little annoying, but she really can''t help it. How can she leave Xiaoxiao to do some social activities? If she doesn''t want to go to school, she really can''t bear to leave her baby for a second. So it''s better to make it clear so as to avoid trouble later.


    Sure enough, when Tao Rong finished, others felt that Tao Rong was more difficult to get close to.


    But a few people think that Tao Rong has a personality.


    There are also one or two people think that Tao Rong may be really rich and powerful, they really want to get close to such girls.


    It''s a pity that Tao Rong is a good person. What''s the purpose of getting close to her? Unless she is a very smart person, Tao Rong can see at a glance that she wants to treat her as a big wrongdoer and try to take advantage of her after she becomes a friend. There are such people in University. Facing such people, Tao Rong is just plain to get along with, that is, alienated and polite.Soon after, the counselor came. She was a girl who stayed to be a counselor after graduating from university. Now she is only 25 years old.


    Tao Rong met her when she signed up, so she knew that she didn''t like students like herself.


    As soon as the counselor came, he asked directly, "is Nie Rong there?"


    Tao Rong stood up directly, "good counselor."


    "Finally, I remember to go back to my office and get the book, but you didn''t take it." Counselor some complaints said.


    Tao Rong knew that this was her trouble, so she didn''t talk much, so she nodded.


    Immediately, the instructor waved and said, "come up and introduce yourself."


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, see everyone looking at themselves, Tao Rong heart a little funny, but still obedient to the forward self introduction.


    After a brief self introduction, Tao Rong was coaxed and said: "you have been in H country before, and your Mandarin is quite standard. Is this a returnee?"


    "Yes, you are very good abroad, aren''t you? Why come back to China? "


    Seeing that the counselor didn''t speak for him, Tao Rong said, "I''m a Chinese, so naturally I want to go back home. Because my family is also Chinese, I have been speaking Mandarin before. "


    Tao Rong patiently and well answered some students'' curious questions, but they all stopped at the last minute. When the class was noisy, suddenly a person rushed in and gasped and said, "sorry, sorry, I''m late."

 Chapter 766

    What rushed in was a male student, about 1.8 meters tall, slender, with a simple white T-shirt, dark green casual pants and white sports shoes. At first glance, he looked very fresh. When he raised his head, he had a bright smile on his face, which was a lively character.


    His facial features are very delicate. It''s a kind of soft and good-looking. It''s not amazing, but more comfortable. There is a mole under the natural smile lip. A smile, as if the color has become dark.


    "Duan Muling, are you lost again? I always say you''re coming with me. You want to sleep in!" The boy who sat beside Jia Wenqiang said with a smile.


    As soon as he said it, everyone around him was happy. Duan Muling also touched his head and said, "the school is too big."


    Looking at the soft atmosphere, it''s obvious that duanmuling is the center of popularity in this class. After all, it''s such a good-looking boy that girls naturally like him. However, it''s such a muddle headed character that it''s also hot for people to participate in activities, so boys naturally like him.


    Tao Rong thought about it. It seems that she is better than herself. On the contrary, she may feel a little darker, but she can''t help it.


    When everyone was laughing at him, Duan Muling turned around and saw Tao Rong. He blinked and said with a smile, "Wow, there''s a beautiful woman in our class! Are you the legendary Nie Rong? Hello, Hello, I''m Duan Muling. I heard that you were admitted to the most powerful Medical University in H country. It''s very powerful. "


    Tao Rong Leng for a moment, "Er, Hello, thank you for your praise, actually nothing." Duan Muling is really easy to make people feel good. His active courtship makes people feel comfortable and eases the embarrassment of Tao Rong standing on the platform.


    Because of Duanmu Ling''s active praise, the look around at Tao Rong seems to have changed.


    "Well, the introduction is over. You can go down." The counselor said suddenly.


    Tao Rong felt as if her voice had softened.


    "Duanmuling is not allowed to be late next time." When turning to Duan Muling again, the voice of the counselor can be described as playful. Sure enough, the good-looking boys are dominant.


    "Yes, sister Wu." The Counselor''s surname is Wu. Duan Muling''s mouth is really powerful.


    Tao Rong some speechless go down, Duanmu Ling go down with Tao Rong.


    Because the seats were taken off, Duan Muling naturally followed Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong didn''t pay much attention to Duan Muling, but Duan Muling was a warm-hearted person. He would take the initiative to talk to Tao Rong, as if he was full of enthusiasm for everything. Tao Rong responded friendly.


    Suddenly Duan Muling said, "I think you are very different. You are different from the people here. It feels like..."


    Tao Rong frowns slightly and looks at Duanmu Ling. Duanmu Ling also looks at Tao Rong with curiosity in her eyes.


    Because in thinking, Duan Muling naturally raised his hand and groped for the things hanging around his neck.


    It was a red rope, with a bronze product tied under it. There was a strange pattern on the edge, but his hand was groping for the middle, so Tao Rong couldn''t see what it was.


    "You''re quite different, too." Tao Rong doesn''t mean anything else. She just hates to be observed with such an inquisitive eye. After all, there are so many secrets about her that she follows Duan Muling''s words. However, Duan Muling looks embarrassed when Tao Rong says so, and then she changes the topic with a smile.


    Tao Rong really thinks that duanmuling is a little strange, not like an ordinary person.


    After listening to the counselors and explaining the College meeting tomorrow, the class meeting broke up.


    Tao Rong went to the Counselor''s office alone to get the book, but there was no one in the office, and the counselor didn''t come back.


    Tao Rong suddenly depressed, it is not the counselor himself forgot this matter, so off work.


    Tao Rong thought about it and decided to wait. As a result, an hour passed by.


    When the mobile phone rings, it''s aunt LAN who worries about how she hasn''t been back for so long.


    Tao Rong explained that he didn''t plan to wait any longer. As soon as he got to the school gate, he saw counselor Wu.


    And she was walking in with a few classmates, apparently going out for a drink and a snack.


    Tao Rong immediately speechless standing in place.


    Duan Muling is one of those people. Duan Muling naturally saw Tao Rong from a distance. It''s not because Tao Rong is beautiful in the University, but I don''t know why Tao Rong''s sense of existence makes it hard for him to ignore. She always feels that she is not as simple as she imagined. From her standing action, she feels different from other girls.


    "Nie Rong, why haven''t you come back so late? I heard you don''t live in school!" Duanmu Ling greets from afar. Her beautiful appearance and clean voice immediately attract everyone''s attention.


    Counselors and other students also looked over, obviously they don''t want to say hello to Tao rongduo.


    But Tao Rong came directly in their direction.


    Duanmuling thinks that Tao Rong is here to talk to himself. As a result, Tao Rong goes directly to the counselor and says, "counselor, you said you wanted me to go to your office to get the books, but the office is closed. There is no teacher on duty. Did you plan to open the door for me and let me get the books?"Tao Rong said so, the counselor immediately remembered that he had said so before, and immediately embarrassed.


    Duan Muling came late and didn''t hear it. Other students heard it but didn''t think of it. The counselor himself was busy getting along with his classmates and naturally forgot Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong see her expression on the light way: "I waited in the office door for an hour."


    Around the students gradually quiet down, Duan Muling also looked here, this let the counselor feel his face was cut, he said: "can''t wait for people to go back early, how so silly, wait for an hour. No one in the office was an accident, and I don''t know. Come back tomorrow morning and get the books


    Tao Rong immediately said: "there are a lot of books on clinical medicine. I don''t live in school. After I get the books, I can''t carry all the books with me for a meeting. Then I''ll have to take them to class one by one. So I guess I''ll put them in the office for the time being. I''ll take all the books away after the last class. Is there anyone in the office then?"


    When the counselor choked, he looked at Tao Rong in a dazed way, "you are so convenient. It''s good for you to take all the books in the morning and put them in your classmates'' dormitory? Do I have to wait for you to pick up the book at any time? I have a job, too. "


    The smile on Tao Rong''s face was gradually accepted, which immediately made people around feel the pressure. "If you are not busy now, can you open the door for me? I can ship the books home now. "

 Chapter 767

    Other people obviously recognized Tao Rong''s unhappy tone, and they all calmed down and looked at them.


    Counselors in such an atmosphere more uncomfortable, "now so late, tomorrow."


    Tao Rong had no patience. Her eyes were cold and she just wanted to speak.


    As a result, Duan Muling suddenly said, "sister Wu, give me the key. I''ll go with her. Then I''ll send you to the staff dormitory. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Counselors looking at duanmuling cut in, attitude gradually calm down.


    Tao Rong takes a look at Duanmu Ling and doesn''t say anything. She doesn''t have to deal with the counselor as long as the problem is solved.


    Duan Muling is still very popular with counselors. The key is in Duan Muling''s hands soon. This kind of differential treatment makes Tao Rong a little depressed. Maybe she is naturally obnoxious.


    Then Duan Muling accompanied Tao Rong to the Counselor''s office.


    The books of medical students are really many and heavy. Tao Rong directly piles them up and plans to hold them up.


    As a result, Duan Muling took the initiative to hold it. This book is not light. It''s hard for most boys to hold it, but it''s very easy for Duan Muling. Tao Rong simply looked at Duan Muling''s muscle lines, which is obviously the kind of special exercise.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home." Duanmu Ling said with a smile.


    Although this kind of gentlemanly demeanor is very good, Tao Rong doesn''t want to reveal where his home is, so when he left the school, Tao Rong said directly: "thank you for your help. You can send the keys. I can carry them home by myself. Don''t bother you


    "It''s heavy." Duanmu Ling was surprised.


    Tao Rong maintained a distant smile, "I can hold it."


    Duanmu Ling picked up her eyebrows as if she understood something. There was a kind of transparency in her eyes. She took the initiative to stretch out her hand and said, "be careful. I can''t move it. I''ll take it back to my bedroom. You can take it another day."


    Tao Rong feels that he may be too defensive. After all, he has been dealing with those people all the time and hiding around. He has been used to guarding against everyone. Duan Muling''s help doesn''t necessarily mean that he wants to inquire about her. He may really be an ordinary person.


    "Thank you." This time, Tao Rong''s voice was sincere.


    Looking at Tao Rong holding up the book is even more relaxed than him, Duanmu Ling really did not expect, "you It''s a lot of strength. "


    Tao Rong doesn''t care: "OK."


    Duan Muling took the key and turned it on his finger. "Be careful on your way."


    After greeting, Duan Muling stood at the school gate and watched Tao Rong disappear at the edge of the street lamp. He raised his mouth slightly. "It''s really an interesting girl. It turns out that there are such strong girls outside. I thought the girls outside were all soft and weak. "


    Is boring thinking, next to the two girls can''t help but the sound of Huachi noisy Duanmu Ling.


    "Wow, how handsome!"


    "It''s the legendary freshman. It must be the school grass."


    "Really choke, how so handsome ah, wow, he looked over, go


    Duan Muling turned to look at them and said hello with a smile. The two girls immediately laughed and were melted by the gentle behavior.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong finally goes home, immediately puts down the book, rushes to the baby bed and holds Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao has already recognized people, a see Tao Rong immediately smile saliva will flow down.


    Tao Rong can''t help kissing again and again. She whispers all kinds of sweet words. She really wants to stick with her baby.


    Aunt LAN laughingly looked at it and helped Tao Rong clean up the books. "Wow, there are so many books. It''s so hard for my wife to go to college. "


    Tao Rong smile, "no way, who let us Xiaoxiao easy to get sick, I don''t learn, not at ease."


    She chose the direction of Pediatrics in clinical medicine. Although Xiaoxiao''s body had passed the crisis because of special prescriptions, her foundation was worse than that of ordinary children. Dr. Xiao said before that Xiaoxiao would still be easy to get sick in the future, so let Tao Rong take good care of her.


    In this case, Tao Rong doesn''t have to hesitate at all. She should choose this major to study.


    Accompany Xiao Xiao to play for a while, and fed milk, this just coax the little guy to sleep.


    On the bed, Tao Rong is lying down with Xiao Xiao, patting her gently, looking at her little hand holding the cat puppet. She smiles and gently breaks off her hand and takes down the cat puppet. After a careful look, it has been scratched, so it''s time to do it again.


    Aunt LAN came in to deliver the blanket. Seeing this, she said with a smile, "Xiao Xiao likes to catch this thing. Those who are not willing to let go can not be robbed. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "she likes it."


    Aunt LAN helps to cover the blanket and looks at the thing hanging around Xiao Xiao''s neck. Tao Rong sees it and says, "it''s very well made and it won''t be a problem if you bite it in your mouth."


    Aunt LAN frowned and said, "it looks very expensive. I''m afraid I''ll lose it."It''s a diamond ring. It looks like a wedding ring.


    "That''s her father''s stuff. Leave one on her and it''ll be her amulet." Tao Rong looks at that wedding ring, eyes light say. After all, she can''t be wearing the ring now.


    Aunt LAN nodded when she heard Tao Rong say that, but she was not afraid of being coveted. After all, it was like a toy to bring it around a child''s neck. But aunt LAN knew that Tao Rong was rich, so naturally this ring must be true.


    When Xiao Xiao goes to bed, aunt LAN goes to have a rest, and Tao Rong begins her new study.


    Although medical books are very boring, as early as in high school, Tao Rong used to read some basic books on the introduction of medicine. In H country, apart from learning h language, he was also reading medical books at other times. Therefore, it is not difficult for Tao Rong to understand this freshman book.


    Tao Rong probably turned it over and previewed the content of the class tomorrow. After knowing it, she went to bed.


    Tao Rong couldn''t sleep anywhere before, so she could easily fall into a nightmare.


    Later, she gave birth to Xiaoxiao, and the situation improved. Now, with a soft little thing in her arms, she can sleep safely and have a good dream all night.


    All this seems to imply that Tao Rong, although some people are important, but not around will not affect her.


    Maybe she just wants to live such a plain life.


    Don''t look for her again.


    The next day, after comforting Xiaoxiao, Tao Rong went to school.


    There is a meeting in the morning, and the class begins in the afternoon.


    In fact, Tao Rong had no interest in such a meeting. Hundreds of people crowded in the hall, listening to the speeches of the freshmen representatives and the principal. It was very interesting for everyone, but it was a waste of time for Tao Rong.


    Everyone in the same class sat together, because Tao Rong didn''t belong to any dormitory. He basically sat at the back, and the empty seats were all occupied by another professional.

 Chapter 768

    Tao Rong is surrounded by a girl majoring in nursing. Of course, most of the nursing majors are girls.


    The girl is also a passionate girl. She turned to Tao Rong with a smile and said, "Hello, are you Nie Rong


    Tao Rong is stunned. Is she so famous? Do other majors know her?


    "Hello We are not a major, have we met? " Tao Rong doubts a way.


    "Oh, no, I heard my brother mention you. My brother is in the same class with you." The girl said with a sweet smile.


    A black long straight, white and beautiful girl said the words of a man? Look, it''s so awkward.


    Just confused, the girl waved to the front, a happy face.


    Tao Rong looked over and saw that the boy beside duanmuling also turned around and waved to her with a smile, while the boy sat next to the monitor Jia Wenqiang.


    Jia Wenqiang looked back and frowned.


    The girl also saw Jia Wenqiang, immediately smile more brilliant toward Jia Wenqiang waved hello.


    Tao Rong saw Jia Wenqiang''s smile as if a little stiff, but also reluctantly smile, then turned his head no longer look.


    "That''s my brother, Wei Wei. Next to him is his girlfriend Jia Wenqiang. We are all good friends. By the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Ying Shiqi. Before you didn''t come to military training, they were discussing you, saying you were a returned student, which was very mysterious. I didn''t expect to be so beautiful, even more beautiful than today''s freshman representatives. "


    Tao Rong was able to understand the relationship between them, but she was not interested. She just laughed and said, "thank you. You''re beautiful, too


    Ying Shiqi, with a shy smile, began to ask questions about Tao Rong, mainly interested in foreign countries. This kind of mentality can also be understood, and Tao Rong did not refuse people thousands of miles away.


    After the student representatives came on stage to speak, Ying Shiqi said, "do you know? That''s the daughter of the headmaster''s family. I think that''s the main reason why she can be the representative of freshmen. "


    Tao Rong looks up, and the new student representative is introducing himself.


    Tao Rong was a little far away. She didn''t really see her facial features, but somehow she felt a little familiar.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Qin An''an, is..."


    Tao Rong was stunned and surprised that she was so familiar with her name. Tao Rong''s memory was not bad. If she knew someone in her life, she would not forget it so easily. Could she have known someone in her last life.


    But Tao Rong really can''t remember.


    Except for the memory related to Xiaoxiao and Nie Zhao, other memories are very vague.


    Tao Rong thought that since she couldn''t remember, she should not be an important person, so she didn''t take it seriously.


    After the meeting, Tao Rong leaves the scene quickly and takes the time to go home with Xiao Xiao. She has to have a long class in the afternoon. She is really afraid that Xiao Xiao will not get used to leaving her for such a long time. So stay with her now.


    But obviously Xiao Xiao is better than she thought. After leaving for four hours, aunt LAN tells Tao Rong that Xiao Xiao should eat and sleep. She is not noisy at all. She is very good.


    Later, with the urgency of the course, Tao Rong left longer and longer, but Xiaoxiao didn''t make any noise. Instead, Tao Rong was very upset. How could her daughter not stick to herself? Every time she came back, Xiaoxiao acted like a normal child sticking to her mother.


    Life is not slow. Tao Rong keeps a distance with her classmates, so there is nothing to do except class. Gradually, everyone doesn''t care about Tao Rong, who came back from studying abroad. They just know that there is a beautiful girl in the class who can''t play together.


    When Tao Rong was in high school, she was too stormy. Now her indifferent feeling makes her feel very suitable for her personality.


    But one day, trouble came.


    The reason is that the male students in other classes sent love letters to Tao Rong, and the man, especially the chicken thief, told the people around him that he wanted to bet on which beauty would give him a reaction, so he wrote love letters to both Tao Rong and Qin An''an at the same time. But he was so stupid that he gave it to the wrong person.


    In other words, Tao Rong and Qin An took the love letter they wrote to each other.


    Tao Rong, as always, was sent back without taking it apart, but Qin An took it apart. Maybe the dignity of the school flower should not be provoked. After Qin An ridiculed the boys in public, he came to Tao Rong''s class to see Tao Rong.


    When Qin An was blocked at the door, Tao Rong looked at her face at a close distance for a while. She was really familiar.


    "You are Nie Rong." Qin an an arrogant mouth, and then looked at Tao Rong, curled his lips, rather unwilling to admit: "really pretty."


    Tao Rong a Leng, she thought Qin An is to find trouble, did not expect to be inexplicably boasted about, Tao Rong suddenly a little laughing and crying.


    "You know what that idiot in class two did." Qin an asked directly.


    "A little bit." Tao Rong has heard about this Oolong for a long time. After all, it happened to Xiaohua. It immediately became a big gossip and made Tao Rong famous."Do you like him?" Asked Qin An.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, "I don''t like it."


    "If you have vision, we should unite to resist that kind of scum. What are we girls Qin an an has quite a temper to say.


    Tao Rong feels that the temper of Qin An and Ding Yuqing is very similar. Although she is a willful young lady, she has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, which is not annoying.


    Just then, Duan Muling suddenly appeared, "An''an, why are you here? Come to me? "


    "Duanmuling? Who''s looking for you! Stay away from me. " Qin an an some dislike step back, not happy looking at Duanmu Ling.


    Tao Rong looks at the two of them. It turns out that they know each other, but the relationship is a bit unexpected. These days, there are many girls who come here to express themselves to Duan Muling. Qin An is the first one who can give him so little face. After all, duanmuling is the kind of boy who will feel very good when Tao Rong looks at him.


    Duan Muling shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I''m wrong. Is it enough to be one meter away from you?"


    Qin An''an still looks at Duanmu Ling discontentedly.


    At this time, the girl who had not come up to talk with Qin''an all the time came forward and said, "Duanmu, don''t be serious with An''an. An''an is angry with her father, it has nothing to do with you." Then he took Qin''an and said, "An''an, don''t treat Duanmu like this. If you look back, uncle will not be happy."


    With that, the girl said to Tao Rong, "Nie Rong, I''m sorry. Someone told an an an that you suspected that you were provoking an an and deliberately arranged for that boy to do such a disgusting thing. So an an an came to ask you clearly. But now, it''s definitely not. Don''t worry about her."

 Chapter 769

    Tao Rong looked at the girl in front of her and didn''t answer.


    The girl was a little embarrassed, so she took the initiative to introduce herself: "Hello, my name is Zhou Si."


    Tao Rong reluctantly hooks the corner of her mouth. This girl named Zhou Si is not simple. After Qin an an has just told her for a long time, Zhou Si has not come out to say a word of justice, but Duanmu Ling comes out, and she wants to show it.


    Tao Rong doesn''t like deep-seated people, probably because she is such a person, so she hates to communicate with such people.


    "If there''s nothing else, can I go?" Tao Rong''s attitude is insipid to say.


    People probably haven''t seen Tao Rong who doesn''t know how to look at the atmosphere. The two girls are speechless for a long time. Duan Muling laughs, "every time you leave class, you''re worried. Is there anything busy at home?"


    Tao Rong answered directly, "yes."


    Duanmu Ling also want to ask what time, Tao Rong has stepped forward, obviously does not like to be pryed into privacy. Duanmu Ling had to shut up again.


    "This girl''s temper is so strange, thanks to her beautiful face." Qin Anan could not help but make complaints about it.


    Duanmu Ling listened to a smile, said: "indeed."


    Qin An''an heard Duanmu Ling agree with himself, immediately as if he was occupied by something dirty, quickly back away a few steps, turned to leave.


    Zhou Si reluctantly looked at Qin An''an''s back, then looked at Duanmu Ling and said, "don''t mind, she is just a child. I don''t really hate you. "


    Duanmu Ling said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s lovely. "


    Zhou Si''s face changed slightly. "Do you like Ann?"


    Duanmu Ling pick eyebrows, meaning unknown to Zhou Si smile, and then went to find dormitory friends to leave together.


    Only Zhou Si remained where he was, and his expression was unpredictable.


    Originally, Tao Rong thought that he and Qin An''an had only so much contact. As for the feeling of familiarity, Tao Rong didn''t think much about it. He just thought that he had met Qin An''an in his previous life.


    As a result, one night after the big class, Tao Rong was preparing to leave from the west gate.


    It''s late now, and it''s getting dark in autumn and winter. Under the dim street lights, only a few people pass by occasionally.


    Tao Rong just crossed the zebra crossing, but saw Qin an on this side of the road.


    Qin An is really beautiful. At any time, you will notice her slender body and white skin. And she also likes to dress up, so her hair is delicate and beautiful.


    Tao Rong glanced, but found something wrong.


    Beside her was a sports car.


    But the two men who came down didn''t seem to be her friends.


    Qin An''an seemed to want to leave, but he was entangled by two men. The two men who looked like dandies even started to attack Qin An''an.


    Tao Rong can''t help but stop and take a closer look.


    When she saw Qin An before, her face was full of confidence and pride, but now she was anxious, disgusted and afraid.


    One of the men grabs Qin An''an, wants to push his wrist and holds her. The other raises his hand to lift her long hair and wants to touch her face.


    Qin An cried anxiously. She didn''t expect to encounter such a situation, but it''s too shameful to cry for help. What should she do when she is seen by other students.


    "You..." Qin an just wanted to scold, but suddenly he heard the boy''s voice of pain, and then his strength of grasping his wrist weakened.


    Qin an an looked up, suddenly silly eyes, saw half a head shorter than her girl is a face of cold uniform, that difficult is a boy.


    "Are you ok?" Tao Rong turns to look at Qin An''an.


    Qin An shook her head in a daze and recognized that the person in front of her was actually a girl who was looking for trouble a few days ago and thought she was strange.


    "Do you know them?" Tao Rong asked.


    Qin An''an immediately responded and suddenly shook his head, "I don''t know, I don''t know at all."


    Tao Rong turned her head and looked at the boy who had bent over because of her strength. She said, "you heard that. People don''t know you. It''s shameful for a boy to pester a girl student like this."


    "What are you talking about?" Another boy immediately stepped forward and wanted to open Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong directly twisted his hands on this, pushed forward, so that two boys bumped into each other.


    Tao Rong takes advantage of the situation and stands in front of Qin An''an, who is taller than himself. He protects her and says coldly. "I don''t want to do it to the girl students. This is near the school. Let''s shout and the security guard will come out soon."


    "Hey, is there any mistake? She asked us out. What''s the matter? She played with us! Do you know who we are? " Cried the boy, who was not in pain.


    Qin an immediately said in a high voice: "nonsense, I didn''t, I didn''t know you at all, and I didn''t make an appointment with anyone."


    "Then why are you here?" The boy retorted.


    "I made an appointment with my sister to meet here. You''ve got the wrong person." Qin An anxiously said.The man was so angry that he immediately took out the picture and said, "isn''t that you?"


    Tao Rong and Qin An take a look together. Qin An''s face turns white immediately and reaches out to take it away. "Why do you have my picture in your hands?"


    The boy drew his hand directly. "The photos came with the invitation letter. The time and place are right. Who else can you be! This proves that what I said is true. " With that, he even wanted to reach out to Qin''an.


    Qin An''an instinctively shrinks behind Tao Rong, who naturally reaches out to open the boy''s hand. "Photos and letters can be handled by others. It''s obvious that someone is taking care of her, but you are being used. You should find the person who wrote to you."


    The two boys were stunned and looked at each other.


    Tao Rong said clearly: "it seems to be a real Wulong. This young lady is rich and powerful. She should not invite you to give her photos to do such a cheap thing. Come back, you two


    Tao Rong''s argument is well founded. The two boys are a little untenable, but they are not reconciled. After all, Qin''an is beautiful, which is a rare opportunity to hunt for beauty.


    "What about money and power? My brother just fell in love with her, and my brother is not bad. He just makes a friend and goes out to play. In Dongshi, there are several companies that can equal the Zheng family. Does the Zheng family know? My brother is from the Zheng family. " A boy patted the boy who was hurt by Tao Rong on the chest and said, after that, he did not forget to take a look at Tao Rong and said, "you are very beautiful, too. How are you? Come out with us tonight. It''s an opportunity for you to expand your contacts and establish interpersonal relationships. In Dongshi, it''s good for you if you only have a word from the Zheng family. "

 Chapter 770

    With the boy''s words, Tao Rong''s expression is indeed gradually changed, from surprise at the beginning to unconsciously disgust later.


    She didn''t know who the boy was from the Zheng family, but she certainly didn''t want to be an important person. She knew all the important things, but she didn''t want to have anything to do with the Zheng family. After all, she was an old enemy.


    At first, I didn''t plan to come to Dongshi because it was Zheng''s territory.


    Tao Rongzheng didn''t know how to deal with the Zheng family.


    Qin An, however, relied on her courage to stand in front of her and said, "she came back from studying abroad. She doesn''t understand the situation of Dongshi at all. You are trying to find the wrong person."


    Tao Rong looked at Qin An''an''s nervously pressing his hands on his shoulders, and suddenly he felt that he was pretended to be powerful by a fox. He was really a little sad.


    When the two boys heard this, they suddenly felt embarrassed, "you know that!"


    Qin An sneered and pretended: "I tell you, my surname is Qin, not worse than your surname is Zheng. I''m the daughter of the headmaster. You''ve kicked the iron plate! If you don''t leave, I''ll call my father immediately and tell him to go to the Zheng family. My father and the Zheng family are very friendly. "


    When the two boys heard this, their faces suddenly turned colorful. "Qin..."


    Two people flustered exchanged the wink, thought, tonight certainly was not able to do, forced to support the dress wave, threw away the photo, a face disdain said: "cut, we are making a joke, can''t play even if."


    Finish saying beautiful words, immediately drove the car to run away.


    When Qin An settled down, he was relieved. Then he patted Tao Rong on the shoulder, walked up to her and said, "thank you just now. You are very brave. You are Nie Rong, right? Keke, this time You don''t want to get out. "


    Qin An is saying, suddenly found that Tao Rong did not respond, so strange looked at Tao Rong, saw Tao Rong a pale face looking at her in a daze.


    "No, you''ve just been so brave, and you''ve been scared like this for a while? Is Do you really know what the Zheng family stands for here? Don''t be afraid. What I just said is true. Don''t worry. Those two people are really looking for trouble. They don''t know who you are! " Qin An''an is indifferent to the way of appeasement.


    "You..." Tao Rong''s face turned white and swallowed. He hesitated and said, "do you know Qin Huan?"


    Qin an an a Leng, "how do you know Qin Huan''s, you are not abroad to come back?"


    Tao Rong looked a little shocked. "Even if I come back from abroad, I''m a Chinese. I still know a lot about the Qin family Qin Huan, one of the top ten families in China, is a very capable young master of the Qin family. But isn''t the Qin family in Beishi? " Qin Huan, one of Nie Zhao''s good brothers, made their wedding rings.


    Qin An moved his nose and said, "is he so famous? Do foreigners know? But he seems to be good at business. Oh, it''s nothing. Is he my distant cousin or my cousin? The blood relationship is a little far, but the relationship is pretty good.... "


    Tao Rong suddenly feels a little unstable. Of course, the relationship is good. In those years, Qin Huan directly asked Nie Zhao to help him find the murderer. Unfortunately, Nie Zhao has been looking for him for a long time, but the result is not perfect Two years later, when Xiaoxiao had an accident, Tao Rong overheard a sentence from the police


    Qin an then looked at Tao Rong and said, "so don''t worry. I don''t think they are really the Zheng family. How can the Zheng family be so bad. If they dare to make trouble, leave it to me. "


    Tao Rong a little speechless looking at Qin An, Zheng family how bad, this does not need outsiders to tell Tao Rong. "I said to you, you were scared to death just now. How can you be so arrogant now?"


    When Qin An settled down, he blushed and said, "who''s afraid? I''m not afraid at all. Well, if you don''t come, I''ll be fine."


    Tao Rong did not speak, but looked at Qin An suspiciously.


    Qin an an was seen as a little bit unable to hold on, "I I forgot that I could use my identity to crush people. It''s the first time I''ve been in this situation


    Tao Rong immediately speechless, "won''t you call for help directly? So close. " Across the road is the security room.


    "It''s a shame. I''m the headmaster''s daughter. It''s not a shame if I can''t handle such a thing properly."


    Tao Rong looks at Qin an with a little disgust.


    Qin An curled his lips and said, "anyway, you have to keep it a secret for me."


    Tao Rong thought for a moment and said, "who are you going to meet here? Have you thought about the matter just now? Who told those people you would be here at this time? "


    Qin An didn''t react for a moment.


    At this time, Zhou Si''s voice suddenly came from the distance.


    "Ann, I''m sorry. I was called to work by the student union. I''m sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Tao Rong turned his head and saw that Zhou Si was panting and sweating.


    Tao Rong squinted at Zhou Si.


    But Qin An said without any doubt: "Sisi, I tell you, it was really a thriller just now, I...""Qin An, don''t you ask? Who let out your story here? Do you know many people? Or only a few people know that you will appear here, and the people who hurt you are clear? " Tao Rong has doubted Zhou Si, but Qin An has no response. Tao Rong has to guide her to think.


    Unexpectedly, Qin an immediately said to Zhou Si: "Zhou Si, I suspect that those people who hate me in our dormitory must be trying to deal with me behind my back. They must have stolen my photos. You told me to meet here in the morning, only she heard. They usually hate me so much, they must have designed me!"


    When Tao Rong heard this, he felt like vomiting blood.


    Zhou Sili said: "what? What''s the matter with you? What''s going on? Take your time. Don''t scare me Speaking of this, Zhou Si looked at Tao Rong with great concern and said, "did you get into trouble together? Are you all right


    Tao Rong didn''t answer, but Qin an suddenly grabbed Tao Rong and said, "she helped me. She''s a good person. By the way, we are going to have supper. Nie Rong, come with us. It''s my treat


    Tao Rong took a look at the heartless Qin An''an, opened her hand, and laughed at Zhou Si. "I won''t eat with you. I have something else to do. Someone wants to hurt her. You are her good sister. You must watch closely." Tao Rong said as she walked towards Zhou Si and said in a soft voice, "I''m the first to doubt you."


    Zhou Si''s face changed.


    But Qin An didn''t hear clearly and asked, "what do you say? What''s the first one? "

 Chapter 771

    Zhou Si''s face was ugly. Tao Rong turned around and gave a faint smile. She patted Zhou Si on the shoulder and said to Qin An, "I say the first one who is sad is your best sister. I''m gone."


    With that, Tao Rong waved away.


    Although Tao Rong suspects Zhou Si, there is no evidence. Moreover, she is not familiar with Qin An''an, and she doesn''t know what relationship she has with Zhou Si, so she can only guard against it.


    And there was so much news tonight that she needed time to calm down.


    Tao Rong with the fastest speed rushed home, picked up the crib inside Xiao Xiao.


    When the heavy little things hold full, when the ear is her babbling sound around, Tao Rong really let his heart calm down.


    Qin An, Xiao Xiao police.


    Xiao Xiao''s accident in a few days, she almost as crazy. I don''t really remember a lot of things.


    The appearance of the lead killer, she knew, after calling the police, she told the police.


    The police immediately said, "how is it consistent with the appearance of the principal criminal who disappeared two years ago?"


    Tao Rong immediately asks for more information about the murderer. However, after questioning, he finds out that what he says is exactly the person that Qin Huan asked Nie Zhao to arrest two years ago.


    It''s a pity that Nie Zhao only caught the man''s men, but the leader absconded. He didn''t know where he was hiding and escaped from the investigation. At that time, he couldn''t find out even if he used the strength of several families.


    The funny thing is that at that time she was still making trouble with Nie Zhao, which made him restless.


    If Nie Zhao caught that man at that time, would Xiaoxiao not have an accident in two years.


    Tao Rong is buried in Xiao Xiao''s arms and takes a deep breath. The smell of milk makes her calm down.


    Xiaoxiao last life accident, she and Nie Zhao have unshirkable responsibility, but all in the past.


    In this life, she will never let Xiaoxiao encounter such things again. If possible, she really wants to kill those animals.


    However, it was many years after Qin An''s accident. The reason why he dared to come to Dongshi was that he knew that it would be safe for many years.


    As for whether Qin An''s death was an accident or something, Tao Rong doesn''t know. She just hopes that she can have a long snack and pay more attention to her safety.


    Tao Rong gently shakes Xiao Xiao and coaxes her softly, "Xiao Xiao, mother''s baby, do you want to miss her?"


    Xiao Xiao was coaxed happy, two legs constantly pedal.


    "It''s time to read a story. What does Xiaoxiao want to hear?"


    Tao Rong puts Xiao Xiao on the bed and turns to get the story book.


    Because Tao Rong turned his back, Xiao Xiao couldn''t see his mother for a moment, and immediately he was not happy, and his tone was quite anxious.


    Tao Rong quickly turns around and just smiles at Xiao Xiao. Suddenly an unclear "Ma" pops out of Xiao Xiao''s mouth.


    Tao Rong a Leng, a time did not respond.


    "Mama ''


    the soft voice with milk smell almost made Tao Rong''s heart rise.


    Aunt Lan was folding clothes outside, but she also heard it. She came in quickly. She gasped for breath and just wanted to talk.


    Tao Rong was suddenly stopped by a silent gesture.


    "Mamma ''


    Xiaoxiao seems to realize that the effect of making this sound is different and novel, so she keeps talking about it,


    but Tao Rong''s heart melts in this sound.


    Aunt LAN came up and saw that Tao Rong was in tears.


    Tao Rong holds back the cry, the canthus of eyes is hanging the tears, lowers the head, kisses the small white face of Xiao Xiao.


    "Well, mom is here, mom "I''m here." Tao Rong almost choked and couldn''t speak.


    The cool night, Tao Rong''s heart is hot, this night, can''t sleep, stupidly looking at his life, not easy to change back daughter, is really satisfied with everything.


    ¡­¡­


    ''Baba''


    he Tielong, who is guarding the door of the ward, is shocked when he hears the sound. He turns to see an Wenlan coming over with Nie Yu, the current Prince of the Nie family.


    An Wenlan''s temperament is comfortable and elegant, and her dress is warm. She smiles at he Tielong. "Seeing you here, it should be the second younger brother coming back. Grandfather has been talking about it for a long time


    He Tielong perfunctory smile, see an Wenlan to go in, he Tielong quickly stopped, "the captain is inside to see the old man, please wait for the captain to come out, you go in again."


    An Wenlan said: "but I promised to take Xiaoyu to my grandfather every night. Now it''s so late, I don''t know when they want to talk. I''ll let Xiaoyu say hello to my grandfather Zeng. I''ll leave soon, and I won''t delay them talking. The child can go back to bed earlier."


    Looking at an Wenlan, he Tielong really admires this woman. Before, the boss secretly made such an ugly scene with her, and the whole family was destroyed by the boss. Although after a year''s renovation, the family has gasped for breath and has been doing some small business, it''s quite different. Even if an Wenlan hates the boss, it''s understandable, but she still lives It''s really an acting school to play the role of sister-in-law in all aspects.But on the face of it, everyone can''t tear away the illusion of peace. What''s more, the old man''s body is getting worse year by year. Today, he spent most of the year in the hospital convalescence. I don''t know how long it will be. The old man is also unwilling to let the old man''s mood get out of control. He doesn''t come back for a year to avoid unpleasant things.


    ''Baba''


    he Tielong is thinking wildly. Suddenly Nie Yu, who is still in an Wenlan''s arms, opens his mouth and shouts again, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "children learn to shout, people learn earlier, now everyone calls dad."


    Finish saying and extremely gentle to Nie Yu education, but children where understand.


    He Tielong saw that an Wenlan didn''t want to go. He could only open a small door to report the situation.


    The room was quiet for a while. He Tielong got the instruction and let an Wenlan go in with Nie Yu.


    But it didn''t feel good just after I put it in.


    If the child suddenly calls "Dad" to the boss, doesn''t the boss want to vomit to death?


    He Tielong can''t help sneaking in.


    As a result, I just saw Nie Yu stretching out his hands to Nie Zhao, who was sitting on one side, as if he wanted to ask for a hug. His mouth was grinning, and a word was about to sound.


    Originally, Nie Zhao didn''t look in their direction, but he Tielong came in and made a scene. Nie Zhao instinctively looked over and just swept Nie Yu.


    He Tielong exclaimed in his heart that it was over.


    But see Nie Yu mouth a ha, suddenly burst out loud cry, as if to see something terrible, Wah Wah Wah in the ward crying.

 Chapter 772

    Nie Zhao slightly frowned, a little noisy, turned to see he Tielong, "what''s the matter?"


    He Tielong embarrassed for a moment, "what, I want to ask if you want tea."


    Nie Zhao looks at the unfinished tea and squints slightly. He Tielong immediately apologizes and goes out to close the door.


    "Xiao Yu, why are you crying? Come to give your granddad a hug. It must be your second uncle''s terrible appearance that scares you, right?" When the old man had his great grandson, his iron heart finally softened at this age. Even if I don''t like to see Nie Chen and an Wenlan, I like Nie Yu.


    After all, there is probably only one great grandson that his generation can see.


    The old man did not forget to say Nie Zhao when he finished saying, "look at you. After you went to Beishi, didn''t you lose a lot of tasks? Why is the evil spirit all over the body even heavier? It scares your younger generation. "


    Nie Zhao looks the same. Although the child is innocent, Nie Zhao does not have the patience for ordinary children, and even does not want to see more.


    He let the old man hold Nie Yu to coax him, but he didn''t say a word.


    An Wenlan stands at Nie Zhao''s side and says with a smile: "it must be too strange. I''m not used to seeing Er Shu for the first time."


    An Wenlan said, or unconsciously to see Nie Zhao, a year did not see, as if to let her more do not know, before the unfeeling terrible, now the cold indifference, can no longer find the shadow of the original Nie Zhao, but now Nie Zhao, no matter how she can not get the feeling, but more let an Wenlan heart unwilling, itching unbearable.


    She didn''t train Nie Yu to call dad on purpose. Nie Yu would call dad when she saw people. She didn''t know that Nie Zhao would come today. She only knew when she saw he Tielong.


    It took her a lot of effort to suppress the excitement and inexplicable excitement of seeing her sweetheart for a long time. She also looked forward to what kind of expression Nie Yu would have when he called his father.


    It''s a pity that it didn''t work out.


    When an Wenlan spoke, Nie Zhaoquan didn''t hear him. He looked at his watch and didn''t mean to speak at all.


    An Wen Lan''s facial expression is dark, still want to say again, the result old man son handed over Nie Yu. "Well, go back early. Come back tomorrow. "


    An Wenlan was blocked by the old man''s words, so he could only leave with his child in his arms.


    However, after returning home, an Wenlan coaxes Nie Yu and doesn''t sleep peacefully. Instead, she is waiting on the first floor of the attached building.


    She thought Nie Zhao was so late that she would definitely go home and sleep for a night. Even if she did nothing, she just met him and talked to him.


    So long no see, she really miss him too much, even the hatred can be forgotten.


    Unfortunately, Nie Zhao still did not step into the house.


    After an Wenlan left the ward, the old man sighed helplessly.


    Nie Zhao opened his mouth and said, "sighing is not conducive to recuperation."


    "Lao Tzu is not a dead man. Can we not sigh in this situation?" The old man has no good airway.


    Nie Zhao didn''t answer.


    The old man said, "I can''t help it for a year. How much hatred can''t be put down between relatives? They don''t dare to provoke you. Are you still so reluctant to see the eldest family? Even their children are not willing to give a good face, it is your younger generation after all! Do you know how embarrassing it is for the eldest family that you don''t come to the full moon banquet? Let''s make fun of our Nie family in Nanshi. Is it because you''re getting better and better now, and you don''t want to talk to us anymore? "


    Nie Zhao looked at the old man unhappily, "grandfather, are you confused? You didn''t care about the grudges of our generation before, and you know, I never went too far! "


    The implication is that the other party is doing more too much. Nie Zhao is just tit for tat. It''s only a year. The future is still long.


    "I''m confused. After all, I''m dying. Can''t I expect peace and harmony at home before I leave? You know that I am most worried about you! I''m really afraid, after I left, you are so hard alone, who is protecting you! Who stands behind you! After all, you are still young, and you can see clearly how dangerous the world is. " The more the old man said, the more anxious he was. His mood gradually became unstable, which also affected Nie Zhao''s mood. Nie Zhao lowered his head slightly, as if to admit his mistake. But what the old man said next second made Nie Zhao uneasy again.


    "In my opinion, since that girl left, you have become more and more strange. You don''t know what you are thinking in your heart, and you don''t let me worry more and more!" The old man panted and said, just hit Nie Zhao''s wound, thinking about the past brush, thinking that she disappeared without a trace.


    Nie Zhao sullen said: "let me live in harmony with them, OK, unless they can bring her to me."


    The old man was hurt by the pain in his lungs. "It''s the girl who left by herself. You can catch people everywhere. Why use this reason to prevaricate me and bully me? Can''t you teach me when I lie in the hospital bed?"


    Another knowing blow, Nie Zhao was too angry to speak, but looking at the old man''s gradually bad face, Nie Zhao was the first to soften up. "Come on, grandfather, don''t mention those things. Can I tell you something serious?"Although the old man left the army, he was still quite sensitive to things there. When it comes to serious matters, he had to stand aside from other things.


    So he was soon distracted by Nie Zhao.


    During this time, Nie Zhao, who is far away from Beishi military region, has interviewed the top leaders of the military region several times.


    Finally, on this day, the approval came down. Soon Nie Zhao will be transferred to Dongshi, so he will have time to see the old man before he is transferred.


    "Are you crazy? If you don''t tell me such a big thing, you''ll be able to gain a firm foothold in Beishi. What do you want to do? Do you want to swallow all the military districts in several districts? Can you eat it? Do you think you will be recognized when you go there? I''ll support you in the South City, and the adult will pave the way for you in the north city. Now it''s good. If you go to the east city, do you want to go to the west city after a while! Don''t you know whose territory Dongshi is? You used to show the power of robbing others. Can they agree? No matter how capable you are... "


    "That adult is also supportive. He also hopes that I can go to different military regions for more training. It''s just that we have a little difference in the length of time. Just this time, there is a vacancy in Dongshi military region. They can''t find suitable substitutes for the time being. I think it''s a good opportunity to avoid unnecessary conflicts with people in the East." Nie Zhao explained plainly.


    The old man was stunned, and the turbidity in his eyes became more and more obvious. He was really old because of his illness. He had no choice but to smile, "can''t you see the purpose of that adult? The first thing to do is to settle down inside. "

 Chapter 773

    The old man is loyal to the country and a soldier of iron blood, but he also has family worries brought about by the war years.


    The top ten families of China have provided great help for the establishment of the whole country since that chaotic era, so they continue to this day. Almost all the important posts in the country''s future are members of the top ten families.


    This leads to some disadvantages.


    With the development of the times, people who rely on their own ability must get rid of the trouble of being restricted by the top ten families.


    In recent years, several families have begun to lose or choose other ways.


    The above people allow the high development of individuals, but absolutely do not allow the huge family to support each other and control the development of important positions within the family.


    Everything belongs to the state. We can never say which family we belong to. This is intolerable by the state.


    Beishi, the political center, was the first to show signs of decline. The military aristocracy who originally controlled Beishi had been driven to the northern border. It was deserted and friendly with neighboring countries. There was no place for promotion. Now the Qin family has almost no business development.


    The two families in Xishi originally stayed in the most difficult place to develop, so compared with other families, they were not the focus.


    The nies and yuans are relatively smart. Although they stay in Nanshi, they have never been proud of their merits. Their children develop independently and try not to get together. Moreover, it is gradually developing in the direction of Commerce, which is more encouraged by the state.


    So the most troublesome thing right now is the situation in Dongshi.


    Nie Zhao is a good blade. He helps the people above to divide all rights clearly. He is independent of the Nie family. He is also a real person of high level. He is also a smart person and has a handle on his life experience. For the people above, he is not only interested in cultivating talents, but also good at using them.


    For Nie Zhao, this happens to coincide with his own development and is a win-win thing. Even if there are risks, there are also opportunities. He agrees with the above view that this is the best for the country. After all, he has seen the bad side of the country caused by too many family forces. Not all family members will think that the interests of the country are higher than those of individual families For the sake of his own interests and the interests of his country, Nie Zhao naturally agreed.


    But for Nie Zhao''s relatives, Nie Zhao is pushed into the most difficult path. Even if he may be brilliant in the future, he has to go through the ordeal before his great duty. My grandfather is afraid that no one will really protect Nie Zhao after his death.


    Even if Nie Zhao''s ability has been recognized by the above, the above is also willing to cultivate Nie Zhao, and pull him to the highest position in the military region, believing that he can help break up the military region''s influence and remain indestructible. But there are still huge risks. The above knows Nie Zhao''s life experience and is willing to cultivate it, and the prerequisite is that outsiders do not know that once Nie Zhao''s life experience is revealed, he will make any contribution Labor may be offset in the eyes of those who want to.


    It''s better not to be famous, not to be the target of public criticism, no one to trace his life experience. Then he will always be safe. This is the humble thought of an old man who has lost his beloved daughter and wants to protect his grandson.


    Nie Zhao and the old man looked at each other. He knew the old man''s mind, but he was a man and a soldier. How could he always hide under the old man''s wings? He had wings, he could fly by himself, he had his own beliefs, and he needed to realize them.


    Of course, there is also a little selfish.


    "Grandfather, don''t you want me to be the most proud soldier for you? You see, I will, and you''re right. If you want to deal with the hermits, the ten families must first learn to obey the country, but they can''t become the second hermits. "


    The old man''s face changed. Although he knew for a long time that he would come to this step, he didn''t expect that Nie Zhao''s goal would be so far away.


    It''s a hermit. It''s not the ancestor of Chinese people.


    The threat of the hermits and the top ten families to the country is just like the threat of guns and knives to the human body.


    "You Alas The old man is proud of cultivating such offspring, but he is more sorry for his daughter''s worries. He can''t live a good life with such a child. The old man will even reflect on whether he shouldn''t let him be a soldier in the first place.


    "Isn''t grandfather curious? Yin nationality, the invisible existence, don''t you want to know what it is like there? "


    "Don''t want to know," the old man replied But did not see his grandson''s eyes firm to stubborn look.


    Nie Zhao had a good chat with him for a while, but he finally coaxed him. For three consecutive days, Nie Zhao did not leave the hospital. During the day, he chatted with him, played chess, watched TV, accompanied him in the ward at night, and never went home. After that, the old man was really tired and wanted to drive Nie Zhao away.


    Nie Zhao finds time to meet Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi, and then gets together with Yuan Shang.


    When he heard that Nie Zhao was going to Dongshi, yuan Shangzhen was surprised and seemed to expect that. In Yuan Shang''s opinion, Nie Zhao would not be afraid to go anywhere. What''s more, without Tao Rong, he would go anywhere.Yuan Shang is also ready to leave his job regardless of her parents'' opposition. After Lin Jie has been away for a long time, his heart has long been deserted. He wants to travel. According to those lagging clues, he can walk slowly along the way Lin Jie has gone. It''s also a kind of forgiveness to see the scenery she has seen.


    Yuan Shangquan has been a lot of peace, no more Yingyan around, but all this may come too late.


    Looking at Yuan Shang''s present appearance, Nie Zhao was a little envious. At least yuan Shang knew where he was wrong, and he didn''t even know why he was abandoned.


    Before Nie Zhao left, Yuan Shang reminded Nie Zhao, "Dongshi is the site of those two families. The Zheng family will not talk about marriage debt. If it wasn''t for Zheng Weifeng who spent too much energy on his treatment, Zheng Shunjia would have been pestering you long ago. After she learned that you were single again, I heard that Zheng Shunjia had a celebration party directly."


    Nie Zhao''s face was expressionless, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Then yuan Shang''s face became more and more serious. "And the Shi family, their family is the worst against your family. They have to compete with everything and rob everything. They have a real bull''s temper, and they have a good relationship with each other. The brothers are united, and their interests will be cut off. Your family You, in particular, are their eyesore

 Chapter 774

    Knowing that Yuan Shang was concerned about himself, Nie Zhao raised his mouth slightly and said, "don''t worry, I have friends over there."


    "You don''t mean Luo Yan. He is very good at business and is very powerful. But after all, there is no family power behind him. He has established his own contacts. He really doesn''t need to use them when it''s critical." It''s not that Yuan Shang didn''t like Luo Yan, but he was inferior to the children of these big families.


    Luo Yan''s temperament is a bit like Ding yunqi''s. He is not a big family in legend. He has done a good business and is regarded as a new rich man in the future.


    Nie Zhao does not reply with a faint smile.


    Yuan Shang cares about Nie Zhao for a few more words, but he has no extra mind to help his brother. Anyway, this brother is better than him in all aspects, and his worries may be too much, so the words are all over.


    Yuan Shang wanted to ask, but he still didn''t ask. Because he knew this brother so well, he knew that it was his soft inside. It was against the scale. He couldn''t touch it, so he didn''t mention it.


    After the two separated, Nie Zhao took he Tielong, Xiao Gao and Dashu to Dongshi, while the rest of the team stayed in Beishi. Nie Zhao arranged for their own development. After all, they would all come back to Beishi in the future, so it''s time for his staff to leave him for independent development.


    When they came to Dongshi, someone picked them up.


    It''s not time to report to the military region, so I will take a holiday outside for the time being.


    The person who came to pick them up was a young man. He looked at Bai Baijing, weak and invincible. Coupled with the round spectacles, the bookish spirit of reading was too obvious. No one could see it. The boy''s fighting was called a cruel and lifeless one.


    The chance for them to get to know each other is because the kids fight, one beat a group of people, and then they are rescued by Nie Zhao and he Tielong, who are passing by. From then on, they make friends.


    "Brother Zhao! Brother long! You are here at last The boy waved his arms enthusiastically.


    He Tielong came forward and said, "Peng Chun, the longer you grow, the thinner you become. Come on, I''ll introduce you to our team members and the other two brothers. "


    The boy immediately said hello and got into their car. "I''ll show you the place and invite you to have a big meal."


    "With you, brother Zhao, I need you to treat me?" He Tielong said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao smiles and doesn''t refute.


    "Don''t say that. I''m a graduate student now, and I''m practicing in a hospital. I have money in my pocket, and I don''t depend on my mother. Why don''t you let me treat you? Can you think about my face?"


    He Tielong was amused.


    "Brother Zhao, what would you like to eat?" Asked the young man.


    Nie Zhao turned to look over and said, "whatever you eat is OK. Our soldiers are not picky about food. Just recommend it."


    The young man immediately laughed, pointed out the way to the tree in front of him, and began to chatter. "By the way, has the elder sister Lin Jie been found?" Said here, the young man carefully asked: "also, I heard that sister-in-law..."


    The young man had not finished, he Tielong was next to him, and he almost got angry.


    He is the Dongshi friend Nie Zhao asked for to help take care of Lin Jie, so he also met Lin Jie. After Lin Jie disappeared, Nie Zhao also asked him to help him find out. As for Tao Rong, he couldn''t help. He just heard about it.


    This matter is very popular in the big family. He didn''t hear about it until he went back to that family.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly froze. Even if the young man didn''t say it, everyone knew who he was talking about.


    The young man was at a loss when he heard Nie Zhao change the topic and said, "which home did you go back to? Have you officially changed your name? "


    The young man was stunned, then scratched his head and said: "you heard that my mother and I were found, and I was forced to test a wave of blood relationship, proving that I was the only child of my father who died bravely. Naturally, they wanted to take me back, alas! The good days of relaxation are over. "


    He Tielong said: "why do you say that, Shi family! Ten families! What an air of identity


    "Ha ha, if it''s really so good, my father won''t hide me and my mother for so long. At first, they didn''t agree with my mother, so my father couldn''t marry my mother all his life. Until he died, he was a bachelor and made me an illegitimate son for so many years. Now that my father is gone, they can''t force my father to marry anyone else, so they have to come to find my only son. I don''t want to fall in love with that family, I don''t want to be a soldier, I just want to be a doctor like my mother. "


    Every family has its own difficult classics. He Tielong is hard to say, but he thinks Shi Pengchun is more talented as a soldier than a doctor.


    It''s a pity that everyone in the Shi family is very stubborn and stubborn. It''s because his father has passed away that he can take Shi Pengchun back. So although Shi Pengchun is already a member of the Shi family, he doesn''t fit in with the Shi family.


    Because he was forced to take home to receive family education, Shi Pengchun also learned a lot. Speaking of this, he turned his head and looked at Nie Zhao carefully and said, "brother Zhao, don''t hate me just because I''m the Shi family. I''m not with them."Nie Zhao lightly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "don''t worry, when you arrive at the new military region, you may even have to count on your help sometimes."


    Shi Pengchun self doubt pick eyebrow, what can he help. However, he was relieved and said, "if my identity of Shi family can be useful to you, you can use it at will. Who let you be my brother Zhao?" At this point, Shi Pengchun did not forget to show off: "in fact, my identity as a doctor is more worthy of your attention. I am a top student of the Second Medical University of China! Any of you who are injured can come to me in the future


    "Bah, bah, bah, don''t curse us, our goal in any mission is to have no injuries!" He Tielong said with a smile.


    Soon, five people came to the east city''s most prosperous shopping mall, Shi Pengchun happy guide. Just step into the selected restaurant, the result met acquaintances.


    The other side walked so fast that they almost ran into each other.


    "My God, Qin Xuemei, watch your step. If it''s someone else, you''ll be hurt by your brute force in a moment." Shi Pengchun looks at Qin''an who suddenly appears in surprise.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Shi Pengchun, "senior? Why are you here! Oh, go away, get out of the way


    Qin''an fenghuohuo''s character didn''t explain anything. He pushed Shi Pengchun away and ran away without looking at the people who followed him.


    When Qin An panted for a while, he found that dragging Zhou Si had a little effort, "why don''t you go?"


    "It''s not good to leave Duanmu alone over there." Zhou Si hesitated.


    "Well, who let my father cheat me. I''m so tired. How old am I Qin an an has some raw air way: "go, go, change a family to eat."


    Zhou Si wanted to persuade him again, but Qin an suddenly released Zhou Si''s hand and ran in the other direction.


    Zhou Si looked up and saw that not far away, the girl who had been mentioned more recently by Qin an an was standing there.


    Nie Rong!

 Chapter 775

    Inside the restaurant, Shi Pengchun looks at Qin An running away with a muddled face.


    He Tielong joked: "what Xiaochun knows are all beauties!"


    "Don''t call me Xiao Chun!" she said


    A burst of natural temperament came out with a smile and a fresh air.


    "Senior?" Duanmu Ling said hello.


    Shi Pengchun was stunned and said with a smile, "it turns out that you are eating here. No wonder you see Xuemei running away."


    Duanmu Ling had no choice but to smile and said, "we didn''t know what the headmaster arranged." Then Duan Muling looked at the people behind him. When he saw the posture of the four people, he knew that they were soldiers. Duan Muling''s smile on his face narrowed slightly. "The elder came to eat with his friends, so I won''t disturb him."


    Duan Muling said while walking out, but his eyes still lingered on Nie Zhao. The strong momentum attracted him and made him have to pay more attention to his eyes.


    After all, it''s hard to see such a powerful person outside.


    Similarly, Duan Muling also got Nie Zhao''s attention.


    It''s not because of anything else, but the thing hanging around Duan Muling''s neck attracts Nie Zhao''s attention.


    Duan Muling''s legs are long and slender. He takes a few steps to go out.


    Shi Pengchun quickly greets and recognizes the restaurant, but Nie Zhao behind him suddenly seems to think of something and immediately turns around and walks out. "You go in first. I''ll come in a moment."


    Voice is still floating, leaving a few people can not see Nie Zhao''s figure.


    "What''s the boss doing?"


    "Go to the bathroom?"


    "Forget it, it shouldn''t be an important thing, otherwise he will say, let''s order first, we are starving."


    On the other side


    "Nie Rong, Hello! Nie Rong... " Qin An''an saw Tao Rong from a distance and cried out.


    Today''s holiday, Tao Rong is with aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao out to buy winter clothes.


    But I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance.


    As soon as Tao Rong heard the voice, she felt bad. She quickly handed Xiaoxiao in her arms to Aunt LAN, "take Xiaoxiao, that''s my classmate." Then he turned and walked in the other direction.


    She doesn''t think that her single mother''s identity is bad, but she is afraid that exposure will bring noise to her peaceful life and affect Xiaoxiao''s normal life. What''s more, some people can get involved with Nie Zhao by twists and turns, so she must cut off all the possibilities of exposure.


    After staying away from Xiaoxiao and aunt LAN, he was finally caught by Qin An.


    "Hey, I called you. You didn''t hear me!"


    Qin An put his hand on Tao Rong''s shoulder and said unhappily.


    Tao Rong looks at Qin an in surprise and says, "sorry, I''m not used to the Mandarin pronunciation of my name."


    Qin an an thought is also, did not have with Tao Rong to dispute.


    "By the way, I just looked at you with your back to me, as if talking to someone, your family?" Qin An said and looked back.


    Tao Rong quickly opened his mouth to attract attention and said, "Why are you here? Alone? "


    "Don''t mention it. My father tried to get involved again, but he cheated me out to eat. As a result, Duanmu was also there. I''m so angry. I''m still hungry. You''re also here. How about that? I''ll treat you to a big meal. I haven''t paid you back the favor I owed you last time, but I never owe anyone. " Qin An said with a crackle.


    At this time, Zhou Si also rushed over. She didn''t like Tao Rong. After all, Tao Rong warned her that Qin An was close to her, and she was upset.


    "An''an, let''s go back, or you can''t tell Uncle if you are alone there!" Zhou Si came up to persuade.


    Qin An was annoyed and said, "Zhou Si, you are my good sister. Why don''t you always face me in this matter? If I don''t go, if I want to go, I''ll invite Nie Rong to dinner."


    "Ann, don''t be willful! My uncle and I are both thinking about you. " Zhou Si was a little displeased.


    Qin An''an was very concerned about Zhou Si, a good sister. Seeing that she was angry, she immediately counseled, "Oh, I really don''t want to. Otherwise, you can invite him to dinner for me. It''s over. I''ll go with Nie Rong."


    Zhou Si glanced at Nie Rong, some defensive, but he was reluctant to give up the chance that Qin An took the initiative to push over. He hesitated for a moment, and immediately said helplessly, "OK, I can''t help you. I have to help you clean up the mess. Next time, I can''t be so willful. I have to listen to my uncle, OK?"


    Qin an immediately laughed, "is, next time to give him face, or you treat me well, trouble you." With that, Qin An skillfully took out his wallet, took out a card and gave it to Zhou Si Dao: "you know the password, go ahead and invite him to have a good meal."


    Zhou Si naturally took the card and took a look at Tao Rong. Then he walked briskly towards the upstairs of the shopping mall.


    Qin an an was relieved at last, and immediately looked at Tao Rong with a smile and said, "let''s go, too."Tao Rong is stunned, but she doesn''t agree. She is ready to think of a reason to refuse, so that she can go back to find Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN. Qin an an is related to Qin Huan. Although she wants to see if she can help her in this world, she doesn''t want to keep a close relationship with her.


    "What would you like to eat? There are several good ones here... "


    Tao Rong is thinking about how to interrupt Qin An''an''s enthusiasm. She looks at the opposite side of this floor, which is where Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN are. They are still waiting for her at the door of the children''s clothing store.


    Just looking at it, suddenly a tall figure that can''t be ignored came into Tao Rong''s field of vision.


    Tao Rong''s pupils contracted uncontrollably for a moment, as if his heart had stopped.


    He Why is he here?


    Did you find her? Come to her?


    How is that possible?!


    Simple casual wear, excellent figure proportion, passing places almost involuntarily attract other people''s eyes, tall, steady pace, firm eyes, compared with the last time I saw him on the plane, without that uniform, it seems a lot softer, but still the old momentum of strangers do not enter.


    Tao Rong almost broke his breath, almost instinctively pulled Qin An''an up and hid behind the pillar, then carefully observed.


    Clearly know such a big shopping mall, he is opposite, as long as you don''t turn your head, it''s impossible to see yourself, also won''t hear your voice.


    But Tao Rong still wants to hold her breath and hide her trace.


    Tao Rong watched nervously. He was three steps away from Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN, two steps away, one step away It''s over.


    Didn''t he find Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN?


    Aunt LAN, holding Xiaoxiao in her arms, just coaxes the child patiently and waits for Tao Rong. She doesn''t look up and naturally doesn''t see Nie Zhao

 Chapter 776

    Nie Zhao is looking for Duan Muling. They go out of the restaurant for less than a minute, but they can''t see him on the same floor.


    Nie Zhao chased down, but still did not see Duanmu Ling, this time he felt Duanmu Ling suspicious.


    What he''s carrying should be


    Nie Zhao recalled, while walking along the road of the mall, looking for duanmuling.


    Passing by a lot of unimportant people, naturally will not attract his attention.


    Aunt LAN lowers her head to coax Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao is a little noisy and says something.


    Two people talk alternately, as if in conversation, but in fact, no one understands what Xiaoxiao said.


    Xiao Xiao is more and more unhappy, and the whole person begins to struggle. Aunt LAN is also anxious to see where Tao Rong has gone and when she will come back.


    At this time, Nie Zhao passed Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN and heard their noise.


    It would not have attracted Nie Zhao''s attention.


    But all of a sudden, Xiao Xiao was about to cry. The next second, "mama baba£¡¡±


    Xiao Xiao''s voice is very good, even crying is very pleasant.


    Nie Zhao''s step is not from of a meal, although still is to move forward, but the line of sight slightly deviated.


    This one eye, completely let Nie Zhao stop, turn around, straight at Aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao.


    As soon as Nie Zhao''s steps came out, Tao Rong''s heart froze, and his forehead began to sweat.


    "Hello, Hello, Hello!" Qin an an, with an unidentified face, quarreled for a long time, and finally could not help patting Tao Rong on the shoulder.


    Tao Rong seems to be frightened by something. She turns pale and looks back at Qin An.


    And such Tao Rong naturally scared Qin An''an, "my God, what are you doing! What an expression! Is there anything terrible over there? "


    Said, Qin An''an is ready to swagger out to see what it is, but Tao Rong one hand hold.


    Qin An didn''t know that Tao Rong''s strength was so great, so the whole person was pressed on the pillar.


    "Shh Tao Rong frowned and gave a warning.


    Qin An''an was shocked by her behavior. She calmed down and looked at Tao Rong curiously.


    Tao Rong continued to look at the opposite side.


    The cover of the huge figure naturally attracted aunt Lan''s attention.


    Aunt LAN raised her head and looked at Nie Zhao in a daze. Then she seemed to think of something. She looked at Nie Zhao in shock.


    "Hello, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Do you remember me?" Nie Zhao says hello with an uncertain expression.


    Aunt LAN is nervous and wants to kowtow. The mechanical version nods, but after that, she remembers that she should pretend not to know her.


    After all, my wife let her forget everything that happened on the plane, especially the soldiers.


    And never reveal her identity.


    Aunt LAN had made mistakes before, so she paid special attention to the safety protection of her employers, and even became paranoid to the extent that she was willing to give everything.


    "You Good Fortunately, aunt LAN has been through the storm and has been in contact with many powerful nannies. She won''t be too frightened when she faces Nie Zhao, so that she says everything.


    "Did you come out with your wife and young lady today? Why didn''t you see your wife? " Nie Zhao opened his mouth to explore.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t doubt anything, but all the people on the plane will doubt whether he has contacted Tao Rong.


    After that crisis, he investigated a lot of people, but the list was limited, and it was difficult to find all the people who came back from H country.


    Today, Nie Zhao won''t let go of this possibility.


    "My lady is busy." Aunt Lan said warily.


    "Yes? I have some questions about last time. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to answer them. " Although it was a request, Nie Zhao''s expression was already not allowed to be rejected.


    "Well I was scared to death that time. What else can I answer? " Aunt LAN asked anxiously.


    "When you were taken hostage, a woman with sunglasses and a mask was brought out alone. Do you remember?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "Ah? There are It seems so. I was scared and didn''t pay much attention to it Aunt LAN stammered.


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "didn''t you notice? So you don''t know that woman? Haven''t you had any communication since you got on the plane? "


    Aunt LAN immediately said in a voice: "I really didn''t pay attention. At that time, I was with my child. I didn''t dare to lift my head for fear that the bandits would see me. It''s true."


    Nie Zhao carefully observed aunt Lan''s expression, but it was difficult to judge her expression at this time. It could be said that she was uneasy because she lied, or because the memory of that day was too terrible.


    "I''d better ask your wife later." Nie Zhao said that he wanted to wait for someone. "Where is your wife? When will you be back? "


    This can make aunt LAN anxious. She hugs Xiaoxiao in a hurry. As a result, Xiaoxiao, who is just mumbling in her mouth, immediately cries out uncomfortably.Aunt Lan was in a panic, and her hands and feet became even more confused. She wanted to put Xiao Xiao in the baby carriage, but suddenly a couple came out of the door of their children''s clothing. They talked and laughed, but they didn''t pay attention. She kicked the baby carriage away and hit aunt LAN''s knee.


    Aunt LAN suddenly lost her balance, and Xiao Xiao in her hand came out.


    At the moment of seeing this scene, Tao Rong almost ignored the danger of being found, turned around and tried to run through the circular corridor.


    Run and watch.


    But a second later, Nie Zhao has one hand steady catch Xiao Xiao, another hand to support aunt Lan''s shoulder, just let her stand firm.


    Tao Rong steps a slow, suddenly Leng in situ gasp.


    The young couple quickly apologized until Nie Zhao hugged Xiao Xiao and nodded his head, and the two walked away apologetically.


    After a while, they passed by Tao Rong, and Tao Rong realized that it was too close and dangerous.


    He quickly hid behind the pillar.


    Nie Zhao is not used to holding the little soft baby. He looks down. He is still a beautiful child, but he has a small expression on his face, as if he is going to cry the next second.


    Nie Zhao''s face gradually raised uneasiness. He turned to look at Aunt LAN who stood firmly and said, "help the baby carriage up quickly. It seems that the child is very uncomfortable."


    Lanyi a listen, flurried to help slip to the side of the baby carriage.


    Nie Zhao is not used to adjusting the posture of his arm to make the little guy feel more comfortable.


    Suddenly a warm "Baba" came from below.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, a kind of inexplicable feeling from the bottom of my heart.


    Just at this time, the music switch of the shopping mall, a short silence, accompanied by another "Baba" of Xiaoxiao, hit Tao Rong''s heart not far away.


    Nie Zhao looks down at the little girl who has been calling her father. She has a blank face.

 Chapter 777

    Tao Rong never taught the child to call him Dad.


    It''s just mother and mother-in-law.


    Now Xiaoxiao only calls her mother.


    Aunt LAN knew that Tao Rong was divorced, and naturally she would not say that her father upset her wife.


    But every time aunt LAN takes Xiaoxiao for a walk in the community, with her natural good looks and good temper, Xiaoxiao, who attracts a large group of elders, naturally hears more voices from others.


    For such a child, other people will tease her, in addition to the mother, is the father.


    Today, Xiao Xiao''s first successful pronunciation may have been called before, but the pronunciation is not standard and has not been heard.


    But this time the pronunciation is very standard.


    Nie Zhao understood, Tao Rong also heard.


    One is ignorant, the other is intolerable.


    Xiao Xiao keeps calling her father for several times, and then she starts calling her mother. Maybe she doesn''t know what the meaning of these two words is.


    Usually, when she calls, someone will take care of her. However, for a while, there is only an uncomfortable embrace, but no one cares about her, and immediately she starts to cry.


    This cry, is let Nie Zhao at a loss.


    "Don''t Don''t cry Instinctively, Nie Zhao tries to appease Xiaoxiao. Even his voice is his most gentle state for more than a year, but it is useless to Xiaoxiao.


    Suddenly, Nie Zhao felt a chill on his arm, as if his sleeves were wet.


    Nie Zhao looked down, and suddenly the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Aunt LAN finally cleaned up the stroller. She was stunned to see the scene and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, the baby peed, you Put her down and give it to me. I''ll change her diaper. "


    Nie Zhao puts Xiao Xiao into the stroller and is pulled by her sleeve. It seems that Xiao Xiao is very dissatisfied with his behavior that he doesn''t understand what he implies for a long time. Nie Zhao carefully pulls away his little hand, takes the tissue from Aunt LAN and starts to wipe his clothes.


    But some liquid has infiltrated, light wipe is useless, can only face helplessly doing useless work.


    Aunt LAN cleans up Xiaoxiao, looks at Nie Zhao awkwardly and says, "I''m sorry, or we''ll pay you for dry cleaning? In fact I''m sorry. It''s you who just saved us. I didn''t have time to thank you for causing you such trouble. "


    Nie Zhao calm face, but did not say other, "nothing, children."


    Finish saying, hear baby carriage inside already comfortable Xiao Xiao again what meaning is unidentified lovely sound.


    Aunt LAN thinks that Nie Zhao should go. Even Tao Rong, who is hiding, thinks so.


    But Nie Zhao still insists on waiting for them, and repeatedly asks when the so-called lady will come back. Tao Rong, who is hiding not far away and eavesdropping on them, probably responds.


    "You know them? Are you avoiding him? " All of a sudden, the voice of Qin An''an rings in Tao Rong''s ear, which makes Tao Rong jump. He quickly covers Qin An''an''s mouth and drags the man who doesn''t know why to the back of the pillar.


    At that moment, Tao Rong seems to see Nie Zhao find a change, ready to turn his head.


    Tao Rong nervously covers Qin An''an for a while. Until she doesn''t move, she releases her. After a while, Nie Zhao doesn''t find her. Tao Rong is relieved.


    Tao Rong knows Nie Zhao''s personality. If he doesn''t achieve his goal, he won''t stop. When he''s in a hurry, he may directly investigate her with high intensity, unless


    "Hey, what are you..."


    Tao Rong quickly pulls Qin An''an, lowers his body, looks for the dead angle of sight, and begins to find the way downstairs.


    "Qin''an, I saved you last time. I have a lot of human feelings. Do you want to repay me?"


    "Ah? Yes Yes Qin An An''s face was pulled to run.


    "I''ll tell you later. You must remember. If it''s done well, I''ll take it as if you paid back that night."


    Qin an an was taken to the hall on the first floor.


    At this time, Nie Zhao on the third floor is still patient.


    All of a sudden, someone in the shopping mall yelled: "Rong Rong!"


    Nie Zhao''s heart was instantly suspended, and immediately turned to look in the direction of the sound.


    The hall on the first floor, in the direction of the exit, a figure is rushing out.


    Nie Zhao almost had no time to react, and his body had run faster than his brain.


    It''s her!


    It''s her!


    Tao Rong!


    Nie Zhao almost ran to the second floor like a whirlwind. He didn''t think he was slow enough. He jumped directly from the corridor on the second floor over the railings and landed in the hall on the first floor, startling all the passers-by.


    Before we could react, we saw a man galloping to the gate.


    At this time, a man just came in from the door and ran into him head-on.


    At this speed, people thought that someone would be injured.


    However, Nie Zhao''s figure turned, and he directly and skillfully avoided the visitors. Although he delayed for a few seconds, he didn''t bump into anyone and went out of the door directly.Leng in place is Qin An, she did not know what just happened, Leng for a while, quickly ran up the third floor.


    And Nie Zhao chased out, immediately looked around, soon saw a intersection, a corner of his clothes flashed.


    Although it was just a glance, Nie Zhao seemed to remember every detail, determined that it was Tao Rong''s clothes, and immediately caught up with her.


    Turn around the intersection and bump into a person head-on.


    Nie Zhao tries to dodge again skillfully. If they meet ordinary people, their reaction speed can''t keep up with Nie Zhao. Naturally, Nie Zhao dodges them before he does the Dodge action. But that person seems to want to dodge too, but the action is surprisingly fast, and they bump into each other.


    Nie Zhao instantly recognized this person as Duan Muling he was looking for at the beginning.


    But at this time, Nie Zhao can''t take care of these. Now the most important thing is


    But when Nie Zhao looked up again, there was no Tao Rong in the wide place.


    Nie Zhao immediately wants to call for someone, but suddenly realizes that he is not in the term of office now. He can''t call anyone else in Dongshi. If he asks for other people''s help, there is no time to blockade the area.


    Nie Zhao is very smart, smart to despair to understand, this time or missed, but as long as she did not know just chasing her, maybe she will not escape the city.


    In fact, from the beginning, Nie Zhao thought that Tao Rong was more likely to come to the East.


    After all, the south is Nie''s territory, and he is already in the north city. He met her in the West City before, and they met. If she wants to run, the city in the East is more suitable for her, but he didn''t expect that it was in the east city.


    Tao Rong didn''t know that Nie Zhao would be transferred to Dongshi, so everything had a chance.


    Nie Zhao after careful analysis, the heart of the situation in front of a few.


    "Hello, sir, are you all right? Did you bump you just now?"


    Duan Muling pulls Nie Zhao''s thoughts back in an instant.


    When turning around, Duan Muling is stunned to see Nie Zhao''s expression.


    At this time, Nie Zhao had already reflected something.


    "Who are you? From where? With whom? " Nie Zhao''s voice was almost cold.

 Chapter 778

    Being targeted by a strong man is not something Duan Muling wants to do.


    But Duanmu Ling is also very curious, who is staring at him in the end, and what is the reason for staring at him.


    So Duan Muling left the mall at a very fast speed just to test Nie Zhao.


    However, when he was waiting outside and was disappointed, he found that the classmate who made him a little interested rushed out. She looked eager and seemed to be running away. Soon something interesting happened.


    The man who should have targeted him was chasing a girl student.


    Duan Muling thinks about it, then rushes up to stop Nie Zhao and gives his classmates a chance to escape. After all, it''s a man. It''s natural to take care of a girl.


    "Sir, I just bumped into you. Do you want to interrogate me like a policeman?" Duan Muling has no fear in the face of Nie Zhao''s pressure and responds calmly.


    Nie Zhao stares at him, eyes gradually focus on his necklace.


    "Do you know Tao Rong?" Nie Zhao said directly to the point.


    Duanmu Ling was stunned. It was obviously the first time that she heard the name, so her expression was very real.


    However, Nie Zhao was puzzled by such a real expression.


    Nie Zhao thought about it and said, "there are many nationalities in China. Who are you?"


    Duanmu Ling''s expression changed instantly, and the look in Nie Zhao''s eyes immediately changed. "What are you asking, sir? Strange. "


    Nie Zhao sneers, does not continue to ask, but turns to leave.


    Duanmu Ling looks at Nie Zhaoyuan''s back and feels the necklace in confusion. Outsiders should not easily guess his origin. Who is this.


    Who else is Tao Rong?


    Why do you think he knows?


    Nie Zhao didn''t manage Duan Muling any more.


    Anyway, he already knew Duan Muling''s identity.


    Duanmuling is a member of the Yin nationality. He carries several unique identity marks of the Yin nationality. He always thinks that Tao Rong was taken away by the people of the Yin nationality. Now that he meets Tao Rong and the Yin nationality, he naturally thinks that duanmuling is protecting Tao Rong to escape.


    But duanmuling doesn''t know the name of Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t plan to continue to inquire about it. Anyway, Duan Muling is studying in the Second Medical University. If he wants to investigate, he will take his time. If you keep an eye on him, you will find a way to deal with the hermits.


    Now he has another important thing to do.


    Why did the woman and child he met show up with Tao Rong in this shopping mall? Is it too coincidental for the person on the same plane, unless they knew each other originally.


    Nie Zhao is more suspicious of this. He doesn''t believe there are so many coincidences in the world.


    But by the time he got back to the mall, the woman with the pram had disappeared completely and could not be found anywhere.


    At the same time, not far from the shopping mall, Tao Rong was panting after a rush.


    Determined that he has completely jilted Nie Zhao, Tao Rong just stopped, in order to get him away from Xiao Xiao, Tao Rong also appeared at risk.


    I contacted Qin an with my mobile phone.


    After a while, Tao Rong saw a taxi stop in front of him.


    The car was quickly taken away from the shopping mall by Qin An''an and aunt LAN and Xiaoxiao.


    Qin An''an, sitting in the car, waved to Tao Rong, "come on up and see you off. Where to? "


    Tao Rong on the car, the first time to take over Xiaoxiao, make sure she is safe.


    Also confirmed that she is still thick autumn and winter clothes, very good will be the ring covered in layers of clothes, there is no trace of exposure.


    Naturally, Nie Zhao didn''t see it either.


    Tao Rong looked at Xiao Xiao, who was barking at her parents. With a helpless face, she shaved her little nose and said, "little thing, do you mean it on purpose! It''s going to give me trouble. "


    Xiao Xiao but heartless smile, probably see mother happy.


    And this kind of behavior in Qin An''an''s view is simply strange to the extreme.


    Tao Rong did not avoid Qin An this time, but directly took her back to her residence near the school.


    All the way, Qin''an wanted to ask questions, but several times he swallowed them.


    Looking at Tao Rong skilled holding the child to take care of the appearance, as well as that called Xiao Xiao child to Tao Rong giggle mother look.


    Qin An''an felt that his head was a little big and he had a lot of fantasies.


    When he got home, Tao Rong settled aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao, and took Qin An downstairs for a walk.


    "The three of you live here? That woman is not your mother, is that child... " Qin an asked hesitantly.


    Tao Rong stopped, turned around and said to Qin An''an seriously: "Qin An''an, today''s thing, you helped me, I thank you, I don''t want to tell anyone about my things, but if you insist on asking, I can tell you, the premise is that you swear, won''t tell anyone, and will help me hide, otherwise I won''t tell you."With a strange look on his face, Qin an an said, "it''s mysterious. It can''t really be your child. You Single mom? Don''t I''m kidding. "


    Tao Rong looks cold and serious, "can you keep it secret? When asked by your family, your best friend, and the person you trust most, you can''t reveal a secret. Can you do it? "


    Although Qin an an is a headstrong young lady, she is also very backbone. She is not a person who talks about other people''s secrets, so it is not difficult for her to do this. Of course, the most important thing is that curiosity will suffocate Miss Qin.


    "Tell me, tell me. If you don''t tell me, I can''t sleep for several days in a row. Besides, I trust you unconditionally to help you to the end. I was just wondering if you had done something against the law and discipline, so I was running away. I''ll help you. It''s not interesting that you don''t tell me. " Qin an an a little dissatisfied said.


    Tao Rong shakes her head helplessly. It''s not that she has to share her affairs with Qin An''an. It''s just that she''s not clear. If Nie Zhao catches the details and finds Qin An''an''s head through the Qin family''s relationship, Qin An''an doesn''t know the priority of things and directly exposes her, then she will really fall into the pit.


    However, Tao Rong will not directly confess everything to Qin An''an. After all, Tao Rong said more flusters than Qin An''an had heard. Therefore, Tao Rong is very good at fooling such a simple young lady.


    Finally, in the tears of Qin An''s sympathy, Tao Rong completely turned Qin An into his own person. Let her promise that no matter who asks about her in the future, they will directly show that they don''t know and don''t know.

 Chapter 779

    In Qin An''s eyes, Tao Rong is already a poor single mother who has been abandoned by a man and lives alone with her daughter. She managed to escape from H country and avoid being robbed of her daughter. However, the other party has a lot of relationships and knows many people. That''s why someone is staring at Tao Rong and wants to take her back, but Tao Rong is not willing to. That''s why it happened again.


    Qin An swears to heaven that she will keep a secret and never let anyone have a chance to find her. She will not believe what other people say.


    Looking at Qin An''an''s simple and easy to cheat, Tao Rong feels full of guilt. After all, Qin An doesn''t even know her real name.


    Tao Rong comforts herself that it''s OK. She has decided that she will protect Qin an in the future and spend her disaster safely. This is a reward.


    Tao Rong sent Qin an away and went to baby Xiao Xiao for comfort.


    Looking at the little guy a pair of don''t know sad appearance, Tao Rong''s heart also gradually calm down, really soul stirring day.


    Xiao Xiao began his parents'' shouting again.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "who taught you to shout, dad! Silly girl Happy to meet Dad? And peed all over him. You''re amazing


    The little guy didn''t understand what Tao Rong was saying. He was just happy with her tone.


    "How did dad come to Dongshi? Shouldn''t he be in North City? To carry out the mission? No Meeting friends? Yes, there is a friend named Luo here. They meet occasionally, but now that he sees me, is it safe here? "


    Tao Rong became a soliloquy, until Xiao Xiao began to shout again, Tao Rong came back.


    After thinking about it, I think it should be safe. Even if I see her, Nie Zhao is a soldier after all. His vacation is limited. As long as his identity is intact, as long as no one takes her past photos to compare with her and find someone to come to the school, the East City is so big, it should be safe.


    But even if it''s not safe, there''s no way. After coming to Dongshi, Ding yunqi told Tao Rong that after the plane incident, Nie Zhao happened to be there to deal with the work, so he put in a lot of people to look for people.


    It''s very convenient to find people there, so it''s not safe for Tao Rong now.


    However, Dongshi is developing rapidly and has a strong mobility of personnel, so it is not easy to find people.


    However, in order to be on the safe side, Tao Rong once again turned to Ding yunqi for help.


    Not long later, in the express of Dongshi airport, someone accidentally took a picture of a girl boarding and saw the newspaper. That figure is very like Tao Rong, put the Buddha to prove that Tao Rong has left the east city.


    But Nie Zhao, who was reading the newspaper at that time, once again confirmed that Tao Rong was in Dongshi, otherwise she would not have been photographed so carelessly to indicate that she had left.


    But now, Nie Zhao is not so sure whether it''s a coincidence or Tao Rong has started to live in Dongshi.


    He did not find anyone after a round of searching. His mood had dropped to the freezing point, and his mind was full of all kinds of conjectures. Until he Tielong, who was really impatient, came out to look for him, he found people back.


    After going back, Nie Zhao began to ask shi Pengchun about duanmuling.


    Although I don''t know why NIE is suddenly interested in Duan Muling, Shi Pengchun honestly tells me what he knows.


    Duan Muling is the child of a friend of President Qin. When he came to study alone, President Qin was responsible for taking care of him. As for Duan Muling''s detailed background and identity, he didn''t ask, but he should be excellent in all aspects and not bad in posture.


    This can be seen from President Qin''s desperate attempt to pair his only daughter with duanmuling.


    However, Miss Qin is not an obedient and clever master, and she especially likes to come against her father. Maybe Miss Qin doesn''t hate duanmuling, but as soon as principal Qin recommends it, she psychologically hates duanmuling and wants to hide from others like a virus.


    "That''s why we just saw this." Shi Pengchun said helplessly.


    "Just now? Oh, your schoolgirl, that beautiful girl? " He Tielong asked curiously.


    "It''s her," Shi explained. "Her father is president Qin of the Second Medical University and a relative of the Qin family in the north."


    "Qin an an?" Nie Zhao suddenly asked.


    Shi Pengchun nodded and said, "it''s her. You know her!"


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly and doesn''t know him. He only occasionally hears Qin Huan mention that he wants to introduce his distant sister to Luo Yan as a girlfriend. At that time, however, Qin An''an was still very young. If it was just a joke, Nie Zhao had a good memory and naturally remembered Qin An''an''s name.


    If it''s her


    Just left in a hurry, everything was too coincidental. Although he ignored the first person who hit him, he remembered that it was Qin An, who also knew Duan Muling. He didn''t believe it would be such a coincidence.


    So Nie Zhao immediately picked up the mobile phone and went out.


    And just returned home, Qin An''an received a call from his long lost cousin.Qin an an took the opportunity to complain to Qin Huan about his father''s unreliable behavior.


    Qin Huan asked in detail about the situation of lower Mu Ling, but found that Qin An''an didn''t know much, so he didn''t ask.


    Qin An''an felt that her brother didn''t care about herself. No one really cared about her mind. As a result, in a second, the questions asked by Qin Huan made Qin an quiet for a moment.


    She didn''t expect that Tao Rong''s warning would happen so soon, and she would be a heavyweight guest directly.


    Qin An''an did not respond and immediately attracted Qin Huan''s attention, "do you know him? Do you have girls like this around you? "


    Qin An''an suddenly responded, "brother, I''m talking to you about business. What girl do you say? I have a bad temper and few friends. A week''s thinking is enough. You haven''t seen me before. It''s annoying. You don''t care about me at all. Then don''t call me."


    Qin an an in a hurry roared, hung up the phone.


    Her temper has always been like this, and Qin Huan has no doubt about it. At first, he thought that Nie Zhao wanted to find his daughter-in-law too much. How could Tao Rong get involved with Qin An? It''s really a little puzzling.


    And those brothers who know about Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, except for he Tielong and others who have real contact with Tao Rong, don''t like to see Tao Rong. They just want Nie Zhao to stop looking for Tao Rong, forget Tao Rong and find a new wife. It''s a pity that they didn''t dare to persuade them, so they had to help perfunctorily.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t get the answer he wants from Qin Huan, but it doesn''t matter. He will investigate slowly. Although he soon enters the Dongshi military region and faces a new challenge, he doesn''t relax at all about secretly looking for Tao Rong. It''s a pity that Ding yunqi''s identity is too real. With Li Yuji''s further modification, Nie Rong''s identity has no flaws Only when he stands in front of Nie Rong will he know who she is.

 Chapter 780

    Because of this encounter, Tao Rong is very nervous for a period of time, but fortunately there is no change around.


    Soon the first semester passed.


    Qin An''an is very close to Tao Rong because of this. If it wasn''t for Duan Muling''s frequent encounter in Tao Rong''s class, Qin An''an would definitely come to Tao Rong every day.


    Although Zhou Si doesn''t like to see Tao Rong, she doesn''t dare to provoke Tao Rong either. She intuitively believes that Tao Rong is not a good person to provoke.


    In addition to the fact that Qin An, the daughter of the headmaster, is also a school flower, has attracted everyone''s attention. Another important reason is that Tao Rong, who has always been regarded as a marginal figure and failed to communicate with the teacher, has won the first grade in the final examination. Just like what she said at the beginning, she doesn''t need extra-curricular activities, because with her grades alone, she can ride out of the dust, so that everyone can''t catch up with her and win the highest scholarship steadily.


    I heard that Tao Chong''er had a good grade with his daughter


    Qin An''an usually doesn''t have a good face with his father, but when he mentioned Tao Rong, he immediately said excitedly: "Nie Rong, she not only has good grades and looks good, the most important thing is that she is too handsome. She can do anything, she is the best!"


    Seeing that his daughter was about to boast Tao Rong to heaven, principal Qin said, "when it''s new year, you can invite her to come home and play with such excellent people, so as to improve your performance."


    Qin an immediately sneered: "yes, she is an excellent person. Duanmuling, who you are optimistic about, is just like this. In the same class, having the same class, it''s not that she can''t win Nie Rong in the end. Has the grade rank surpassed me? "


    Principal Qin frowned and said, "he''s just not used to it. Soon you''ll know how excellent the future husband your father and I have found you."


    "Stop, what future husband? I''m the master of my future. Although you gave birth to me and raised me, you are not qualified to decide my future. Ha ha, he is not a foreigner. Nie Rong came back from abroad. Who is not suitable. I think he has one face. "


    At this time, Duan Muling, who was far away in the school library, sneezed and rubbed his nose with his fingers. Immediately, a girl handed him a handkerchief and looked at him shyly.


    Duan Muling smiles gently at the girl, but she doesn''t accept the help from the other side. She just takes the book and goes back.


    I was walking when I saw Tao Rong.


    "Hi Duan Muling said hello warmly.


    Tao Rong holding a pile of books looking at him, some unexpected way: "you have not left school?"


    Tao Rong can''t hear Duan Muling''s accent all the time, but Dongshi people''s accent is very heavy, so she decided that Duan Muling should not be Dongshi people at least. Now the final exam is over, and the new year is coming soon, and the students from other places have already gone home.


    "I didn''t do well in the exam. I''ll stay and learn more. He is worthy of the first place. He worked so hard during the holidays. " Duanmu Ling smiles and looks at the books in Tao Rong''s hand, most of which are related to pediatrics.


    In fact, in Tao Rong''s opinion, Duan Muling doesn''t look like the kind of person who can''t study well at all, because he has a smart face and is very serious in class. He didn''t expect to get such bad grades in the exam.


    "Anyway, I have nothing to do in winter vacation, so I''ll borrow more books to read. Come on then. " Tao Rong has no emotion to finish, and plans to leave with a book in her hand.


    But Duan Muling suddenly stopped Tao Rong and said, "well, your family lives nearby. It''s OK in winter vacation. Are you interested in being a tutor?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, frown to see to end wood Ling, don''t know why.


    Duanmu Ling smiles brightly, points to himself and asks, "can you teach me to read? How about helping me with my lessons? "


    Tao Rong''s brow was about to stand up. "You It''s better to go to a professor if you want to tutor. I''m just a student. "


    "But you''ve had a thorough understanding of the medical content before, and you don''t think I''ve tried it? It''s a pity that it''s useless. What they teach is as stiff as in books. I can''t learn it. "


    Tao Rong refused: "the learning of knowledge is on your own. If you can''t learn it, I can''t help it. It has nothing to do with me. Moreover, I don''t think it''s better than what is taught in books and professors. You''d better ask someone else."


    Tao Rong finish saying, bypass Duanmu Ling is about to go, Duanmu Ling but still don''t give up to keep up.


    As a result, because of Duan Muling''s attention, Tao Rong almost bumped into a person when turning.


    "Sorry..." Tao Rong apologizes quickly, but hears the person in front of her saying hello to the person behind her.


    Tao Rong looked up and saw a white boy with round glasses.


    This man is Shi Pengchun.


    Duanmu Ling responds to Shi Pengchun''s greeting, but her eyes linger between Shi Pengchun and Tao Rong.


    He still remembers that the person who chased Tao Rong seemed to know Shi Pengchun. Did they know each other?Shi Pengchun also looked down at Tao Rong at this time, and there was a kind of amazing feeling in a moment. "It''s OK. It''s OK. I didn''t see it myself."


    Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun only talk on the phone and never meet each other. Naturally, they will not know each other''s identity.


    Duanmu Ling also instantly judged the current situation, "the elder did not go home."


    "My family Oh, if you don''t want to go back, it''s better to go to school. " Shi Pengchun responded with a smile, but he couldn''t help peeking at Tao Rong. Seeing Duan Muling so close to her, he asked, "you "Classmates?"


    Duan Muling sees Shi Pengchun trying to chat up Tao Rong. She suddenly looks as if something interesting has happened and says, "haven''t you heard of her? This year, we are the great God of this year. "


    "Oh You are Nie Rong. It''s a pleasure. " Shi Pengchun immediately smiles at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong can feel the kindness of the other party, but Tao Rong always avoids it.


    "I''m a good student. If I have something else to do, I''ll leave first." I don''t even ask the name of the other party, obviously I''m not interested in the other party.


    Shi Pengchun was disappointed. There was no woman''s fate! Watching the beautiful girl slip away from his eyes, he can only look at Meixing and sigh.


    But when he knows the truth of Tao Rong''s identity in the future, he will surely thank him for giving up easily at the moment. That''s just a life.


    However, beauty still has preferential treatment. Shi Pengchun remembers Nie Rong and takes care of everything from then on.


    Shi Pengchun is just a chance encounter. Duan Muling is still trying to make Tao Rong change his mind and teach him to read.

 Chapter 781

    Duanmu Ling follows Tao Rong all the way out, as if chatting. In fact, it''s just reading in her ear that makes her change her mind.


    Tao Rong still insists on refusing, and even shows extreme impatience in the face of school grass.


    This kind of eye-catching two people walking in the campus, looking from a distance is a painting, looking close is the standard model of talented women.


    I don''t know if it''s the anger of single people. When passing by the basketball court, a basketball accidentally deflected and flew out of the court.


    Just at this time, Tao Rong is on the side near the basketball court, while duanmuling is on the outside.


    Both were aware of the situation for the first time.


    It''s easy for Tao Rong to hide, and so is Duanmu Ling.


    But Duan Muling just wants to brush his favor. A hero comes to save Mei. He turns around and pulls Tao Rong backward with one hand. The other hand opens the flying basketball.


    Then he quickly lowered his head and looked at Tao Rong, who was leaning backward in his arms, and said, "it''s OK."


    Such a romantic scene immediately attracted a group of people whistling.


    But Duanmu Ling did not see the success of brush to good omen, because at this time Tao Rong face has been blue.


    Tao Rong raises his hand is a punch. Duan Muling''s conditioned reflex makes him avoid it, but he is afraid that Tao Rong will fall down. Duan Muling raises Tao Rong by the way.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Duanmu Ling turns around and looks at Tao Rong wrongly and says.


    Tao Rong stood up straight and said, "if you don''t help me, I''ll hide more easily." Said also beat beat himself almost forced to sprain waist.


    Just Duanmu Ling that pull off guard, plus Tao Rong back a very heavy book, really almost hurt her waist. Clearly turn a body or squat down can solve things, but become a high difficulty, can not be depressed?


    Duanmu Ling suddenly embarrassed, helpless smile, but even so smile is brilliant.


    Around the students on the relationship between the two has begun to talk.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to provoke right and wrong. She doesn''t care about Duanmu Ling and wants to leave directly.


    "Hello, tutorial..."


    "No Tao Rong refused completely.


    Duan Muling said in silence: "don''t you have any love at all? The tuition fee is up to you. Try the head office. "


    Tao Rong''s head also does not return of say: "I refuse."


    Finally, Duan Muling, who has seen that Tao Rong is angry, can only stay in the same place. He looks at Tao Rong with a sad face and murmurs to himself: "I knew I didn''t help you before."


    Duan Muling is depressed and ready to go back to the library. As a result, as soon as he enters the quiet room, his mobile phone rings desperately.


    Duanmu Ling picked up the phone impatiently ready to press off, the results of a sweep of the eyes, only one word on the call, "Yi.".


    Duan Muling''s face changed slightly, and immediately turned to go out, ready to answer the phone.


    Soon after, Duan Muling appeared in the school''s reception room and got his package.


    Duan Muling went back to the dormitory and opened the package curiously. He murmured: "I''d like to see where the sacred God can fascinate the unruly wolf like this."


    However, three minutes later, Duan Muling was a fool.


    Nie Rong Photos cut out of the newspaper Nie''s daughter-in-law Tao Rong Ao Yi During this period of time, Duan Muling felt that he had really discovered something extraordinary.


    Duanmu Ling was so shocked that his whole face was stiff that he didn''t know what to do.


    He vaguely remembers that a few years ago, Ao Yi was found for the first time. In accordance with the rules, he arranged a marriage for him. As a result, he refused, saying that he had a fiancee and was still a foreigner. Then he was shut down.


    A year later, he made a big deal outside again. He was seriously injured and sent to Duanmu''s home for treatment.


    Duan Muling has known him for many years, but he is not the kind of brother who takes care of him and asks him about the gossip outside.


    Then Ao Yi said a word that let Duanmu Ling completely unable to evaluate.


    At that time, Ao Yi was lying on the bed with a blank look and asked: "she is my fiancee, but she married someone else, likes others, and has children. Finally, she decided to divorce and leave. I took her away, but she still ran away from me. Do you really hate me? So Why did you save me? "


    Duan Mu Ling really can''t understand Ao Yi''s brain circuit. Is it OK if people don''t want to? Do you really like it that much? Do you have to get it? The hermits are very exclusive.


    When Mingming said his fiancee for the first time, he was not in any mood at all, but this time Duan Muling saw Ao Yi''s sad mood.


    However, Ao Yi is still Ao Yi. In the end, he set a goal, that is to find her.


    It''s a pity that he''s not the patriarch yet. In addition to this assassination, he can''t get out of here in a short time, and he can''t call anyone''s name.


    I don''t know if the existence of that woman has changed some of Ao Yi''s ideas. Ao Yi, who has never looked up to outsiders, actually spoke directly for him when Duan Muling proposed to go out to study western medicine.Let originally did not have the opportunity to come out to study, he got the opportunity to come out, this is here. The only people who know his identity as a hermit are president Qin who is in charge of receiving him and the highest leader of Dongshi military region.


    Duan Muling thinks wildly in the face of data, and his mobile phone rings again.


    Duan Muling picked up the phone and heard the familiar low voice, "have you got it? If you meet this person, keep an eye on it for me. "


    "Are you sure she looks like this, by that name?" Duan Muling confirmed it.


    Ao Yi asked sensitively: "how? Have you seen it? "


    Duanmu Ling immediately said with a smile: "I just don''t think the girls there are as good-looking as us. Do you like them so much?"


    Ao Yi: "I''ll help you out. You can help me find someone. If you find someone, just tell me."


    Duanmu Ling said with a smile: "no wonder you are so kind-hearted to help me, but I said in advance that China is a big country, and she may not be in China. My behavior makes the people of the hermit very dissatisfied. I can use very few resources, so you probably don''t expect me to look for a needle in a haystack."


    "It''s better to look for a needle in a haystack than to do nothing." Ao Yi said decisively. "The only one I can use now is you!"


    Duan Muling is speechless again because of Ao Yi''s obstinacy, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t give up any possibility


    Duanmu Ling light smile, eyes are smart, "OK, if you see a called Tao Rong, I will tell you."


    He didn''t meet a girl named Tao Rong.


    After hanging up the phone, Duan Muling quickly uses the counselor to find Tao Rong''s home address, and directly runs to someone else''s door and knocks.


    When Tao Rong opened the door, the whole person was stunned, then alert, "what are you doing? How do you know where I live? Are you following me? "

 Chapter 782

    Duanmu Ling immediately showed a bright smile, raised the hands of the books, happy said: "come to you to tutor me ah!"


    Tao Rong took a look at Duanmu Ling and closed the door without expression. Li didn''t pay any attention to him.


    But Duan Muling jammed the door with his feet and said with a smile: "I really don''t think about it Tao Rong


    As soon as Tao Rong''s movements became stiff, her eyes seemed to be focused through the crack of the door, but when she raised her head, Tao Rong''s expression had returned to its original state.


    "You have the wrong name. My name is Nie Rong." Tao Rong said without changing his face.


    Duan Muling still kept the fresh and harmless smile and said, "Oh Modern people should not marry with the man''s surname


    Tao Rong''s body can''t help shaking. Her eyes to Duan Muling are completely different. Thousands of possibilities flashed in her mind. She even doubts whether Nie Zhao is downstairs. "You..."


    Duanmu Ling saw that Tao Rong was nervous and exaggerated. He didn''t want to scare Tao Rong. He pushed the door slowly and said, "don''t be nervous. Now only I know your identity. I didn''t tell anyone."


    Tao Rong frowned, "who are you? Who sent you and what do you want to do? "


    Duan Muling thought for a moment and said: "in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, I can only say that I am not your ex husband''s person. Knowing your identity is an accident, and I don''t want to take care of your family affairs or tell a secret. I only know that this secret is very important to you, so..." Duan Muling held up his book and said, "help me with my tutoring. It''s just my only requirement to keep it secret. How about it?"


    Tao Rong stupefied looking at Duanmu Ling, stunned for a time, really don''t know how to react.


    Tao Rong defensive looking at Duanmu Ling, "you come here for this purpose?"


    Duan Muling shrugged and said: "I have nothing to do with you. Why do you do things that make you hate me? Bullying women is not a man''s job, but it''s natural to get some small benefits. This deal is good for you, and if I want to snitch, it''s not me who''s at your door now. "


    Duan Muling is actually talking about Ao Yi, but Tao Rong thinks he is talking about Nie Zhao.


    Indeed, if Duanmu Ling really reveals her identity, the person who appears at her door at this time is Nie Zhao.


    "Well said, threats are not big or small." Tao Rong said sarcastically.


    Duanmu Ling touched his nose awkwardly, "no way, who let me thirst for knowledge!"


    "Is it really for reading?" Tao Rong still can''t believe it. He feels that this man''s action is too strange.


    Duanmu Ling nods and looks innocent. In order to learn western medicine, it''s really not easy for him. In fact, he didn''t care about Ao Yi''s business. He didn''t bully a woman''s personality. How could he do something against her will.


    But who let Tao Rong score so good, so can read, oneself stay outside time is limited, like her take classics.


    Indeed, it also contains a part of curious careful thinking. The woman in front of her is also a legend.


    Tao Rong carefully looked at Duanmu Ling, or want to set out Duanmu Ling''s identity, "if you don''t tell who is behind you, I can''t believe you."


    Duanmu Ling raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "give up the safe and secure life now, flee to another place, or try to believe me once, just be an ordinary classmate. I will never tell anyone about your identity. As for me, there is someone behind me, but I don''t serve him. I just know about you from him. I can even tell you To lie, so that those who want to find you will not doubt here, Tao Rong Oh, no, Nie Rong, I can express my sincerity by coming to the door alone. If you really don''t believe me, I can''t help it. "


    "Everyone has a purpose, and I don''t see any benefit in doing it for you." Tao Rong has not been told that it is not difficult to escape again. She is really considering leaving here.


    Duan Muling shook his head and said, "you Just thinking too much, thinking too much, what kind of people do you deal with, and being suspicious too much. There are many people with simple goals in the world, such as me, who just want to fish in troubled waters and threaten you to get some benefits. It''s that simple, isn''t it? "


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "OK, I''ll think about it."


    Duanmu Ling immediately laughed, "I''ll wait for your good news."


    Tao Rong closed the door neatly.


    Duan Mu Ling looked at the closed door with a wry smile. He thought that he would not be so scared. He scared people away.


    He really scared Tao Rong.


    There are a lot of people looking for her, some of them even with malice.


    Ding yunqi learned from Ding Yuqing that after Tao Rong left, Mrs. yuan suddenly very actively searched for her whereabouts, and she had several fires in private. Ding Yuqing didn''t know why, but Tao Rong understood. How could she not be angry if she put Mrs. yuan together.


    There are many similar people. Zheng Shunjia and an Wenlan have sent people to look for Tao Rong everywhere.But because of Nie Zhao''s pressure on them, they dare not take actions, for fear of offending Tao Rong.


    Duan Muling, who appears suddenly now, is obviously not an ordinary person. He must have known one of them, so he knows her situation.


    And that person is definitely not Nie Zhao. The people around Nie Zhao are all facing him. It''s impossible to come here to bargain with her alone.


    But no matter what the situation is, Tao Rong''s first reaction is to run away.


    After closing the door, she immediately ordered aunt LAN to clean up. She wanted to think about where to go. Other things can be handled by Ding yunqi.


    But Tao Rong they just cleaned up in general, Tao Rong received Ding yunqi''s call in advance.


    As soon as Tao Rong received the phone call, he said, "it just happened that I had something to look for you."


    Ding yunqi a Leng, "how? Are you in trouble? I just wanted to tell you the news. The stand in for you has helped you to divert your attention. Now some people who are obviously looking for you have already found abroad. You should be very safe in Dongshi. "


    Tao Rong hasn''t opened her mouth yet. As a result, Ding yunqi says so, and she is stunned immediately.


    Ding yunqi has just helped her divert her attention from Dongshi, which is arguably the safest place in the world.


    Go to a new place Looking at some uneasy aunt LAN, and Xiaoxiao trying to stand and walk on the bed.


    "In trouble?" Ding yunqi didn''t hear the response and asked.


    Tao Rong now most trust is Ding yunqi, so directly put Duan Muling things told Ding big brother.

 Chapter 783

    Ding yunqi is more calm and shrewd than Tao Rong. After listening to this, he said: "probably, he is a funny boy, and he doesn''t care about the reward that can find you. Think about it, who wants to play hide and seek with you slowly? Everyone wants to catch you immediately. How can they There are such people, and they will not find a freshman to come to you


    "So you want me to listen to him and tutor him?" Tao Rong himself said it was funny.


    "We all think things are too complicated. He is just a college student. Your psychological age is mature, but others may not. If you want to think simply, it is most likely like this. But I think your decision is not wrong. There is a person who knows his own identity. Whether he is a friend or an enemy is not clear, or he is too dangerous. I will arrange where you want to go." Ding yunqi finally came to the conclusion.


    Although Ding yunqi supported Tao Rong''s decision.


    But through the chat with Ding yunqi, Tao Rong also thought of some things.


    Her new identity is not easy to come by. It will take a long time to improve it. However, it is impossible to change her identity if she leaves. But it will take at least one year to change her identity


    Tao Rong hesitated for a while, but decided to deal with Duanmu Ling for a while. If she found any changes, she would not be too late to change her mind.


    After hearing Tao Rong''s decision, Ding yunqi said, "OK, please let me know if you have any information."


    "Thank you, brother Ding." Tao Rong said gratefully.


    Ding yunqi smiles. Maybe taking care of Tao Rong has become a habit. She feels like she has a younger sister. It doesn''t belong to the previous category of gratitude and mutual benefit.


    "By the way, I contacted you today for another thing." Ding yunqi said.


    Tao Rong carefully listen to know, in fact, is jinrourou has news.


    Jin Rourou contacted the sanatorium and asked for her contact information.


    But Ding yunqi did not give her, but left Jin Rourou''s contact information, saying that if she contacted Tao Rong, it would be passed on.


    "She''s in Dongshi. She feels that she should be living a good life now when she listens to the phone. The Jin family is busy recently, and no one controls her, so she dares to contact you. Before, her family did not let her contact people here. If you want to have more friends, you may as well meet them. Don''t just live in a world with Xiaoxiao all day long. That''s not enough. You should live more for yourself. " Ding yunqi said with great care.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I know. I''ll contact her. She treats me very well in the sanatorium. I won''t leave this friend behind. But The Jin family is also funny enough. We have to stop them from contacting each other. "


    "Well." Ding yunqi''s tone was a little low.


    Tao Rong then asked: "by the way, brother Ding, how are you recently? Yu Qing and his aunt have gone back? "


    Ding yunqi avoided his own situation and replied directly: "well, they are back, and the family is busy again. It''s a pity that my sister still hasn''t married out."


    Tao Rong thought of Ding Yuqing''s arbitrary way and said with a smile: "you must not say about her. If you say about her, she will take you as an example to refute."


    Ding yunqi wry smile, "is also, maybe I get married early, my sister can also get married safely."


    "Ah?" Tao Rong a Leng, immediately confused, just want to ask again, Ding yunqi ended the topic, hung up the phone.


    Tao Rong didn''t think much about it. She turned around and explained to Aunt LAN. She didn''t move what she had already cleaned up. She just took out her daily necessities and was ready to run away at any time.


    Although aunt LAN is uneasy, she doesn''t have to worry about anything because of Tao Rong.


    But soon, Tao Rong got a call again.


    As soon as he spoke Mandarin, Tao Rong knew it was Li Yuji.


    "Rare! You call me back and forth? " Tao Rong laughs.


    Li Yuji''s tone is not good: "I see that he has been on the phone for so long. I know that he is talking to you and has done so many things for you. Can''t he stop?"


    Tao Rong said: "young master, I''m a divorced woman with children. What are you worried about? It''s not the first time that you know we''ll talk on the phone. What''s the matter this time? Like gunpowder? There won''t be any quarrels. Then you don''t have to fight in front of me. "


    Tao Rong casually said, Li Yuji suddenly nervous way: "what? Did he tell you anything? Did you complain about anything? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, can''t, really quarrel? This It has nothing to do with her. In this kind of love, she can''t give any advice.


    "No It''s my problem. He didn''t mention you at all. " Tao Rong said speechless. As for Ding yunqi''s hypothesis of marriage, it''s better not to mention it, so as not to cause more conflicts.


    Li Yuji snorted twice, hesitated for a while, and suddenly said, "well, can you help me to say a word to him?"


    "Ha?" Tao Rong said with a confused face: "did you fight? Isn''t he not answering your phone? You Then you shouldn''t talk to me. Do I have such a good relationship with you? " Tao Rongzhen was unable to make complaints about it. Does she look so like a close sister, a role of emotional mediation?"Hey, I''ve helped you so much. It''s just a word. Maybe you still have a lot of trouble for me in the future. Helping me is helping you. It''s good." Li Yuji some irascible said: "besides, know our relationship only you, don''t look for you to look for who!"


    Tao Rong took a puff from the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t refute what Li Yuji said. It''s true that she might have to trouble Li Yuji in the future. This intimate sister is doing well.


    "Well, with what? I''m only responsible for saying, and I don''t care about the rest. "


    "You told him that I would not marry Jin Yuanyuan. It was just arranged by my mother to test me. Our family didn''t like Jin family at all. We just allowed her to come and go freely around me for a while and made an illusion. Give me a little time and everything will be solved."


    Jinyuanyuan, jinrourou''s half sister? Is it really tenacious to pester Li Yuji all the time? It seems that the heart flying on the branch is also very strong.


    "If I understand correctly, you are in pairs with a woman, and you can''t resist all kinds of rumors from the upper class, which makes Ding yunqi disappointed with you and your relationship?" Tao Rongyan summed up concisely, so before Ding yunqi said that the Jin family is busy, busy is the sister''s marriage, so no matter the sister?

 Chapter 784

    Li Yuji was gasped by Tao Rong''s statement on the other end of the phone, but he couldn''t refute Tao Rong, "there''s no way. A reporter took a picture of me and yunqi. Although yunqi''s identity hasn''t been exposed, my mother suspects my sexuality. If I don''t lower my posture a little and find yunqi, he will be in danger."


    Tao Rong is not interested in listening to Li Yuji''s complaints about their relationship, but she doesn''t want to see brother Ding in danger.


    "Mr. Li, it''s a man who should be responsible for what he does. He doesn''t involve others. Brother Ding''s family also cares about his mother and sister. It''s not much easier than you. If you can''t protect each other, just give up and stay away from each other''s life. Don''t interfere and hurt others." Tao Rong said indifferently.


    Li Yuji was immediately infuriated by Tao Rong, "what do you know? Doesn''t your husband love you very much? But you have been running away from him with your child. Even so, he has been looking for you for a long time. If you don''t give up, only your hard heart will be indifferent. It''s really bad luck for a man who falls in love with you. "


    Li Yuji helped Tao Rong deal with many troublesome things. Naturally, he knew some, but he didn''t know all. After all, even Ding yunqi didn''t know all.


    Maybe in their eyes, Tao Rong is a strange man who loves him so much.


    "How do you know I''m not running away from harm? Maybe one day, brother Ding will stay away from you in order to escape from injury, so you should be careful. This world is not the one who can''t live without it. Maybe it can''t live without it. " Tao Rong said with uncertain meaning.


    Li Yuji didn''t understand what Tao Rong was saying, and didn''t want to fight with her, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you who don''t understand love, just give me a message."


    Tao Rong did not care. Hang up the phone, and then edit the information for Ding yunqi, put Li Yuji''s original words in, the rest of the things, she doesn''t care.


    As for what Li Yuji said, she doesn''t understand love, maybe. After all, she has failed in two generations. However, it is enough for her to have Xiaoxiao. Nie Zhao''s love is the moment when she learns that an Wenlan has given birth to a child. She can''t respond to it. As soon as she thinks of the existence of the living life, she wants to take Xiaoxiao to hide as far as possible. Even if it may not be Nie Zhao''s fault, she can''t stand it.


    Maybe Nie Zhao thinks that mistake is not the reason for ending, and wants to get her back, but she doesn''t want to hurt each other. She doesn''t know how she will quarrel with Nie Zhao when she comes back to him, so she doesn''t want to show up. It''s the best for her to be safe, isn''t it?


    After all, her only wish is to raise Xiaoxiao well.


    Other things, she didn''t want so much.


    That night, Tao Rong first dealt with Duan Muling. Tao Rong agreed to tutor, but he didn''t want to study at home. Only morning time is given every day.


    Duanmu Ling happily agreed to all the requirements of Tao Rong and proposed a quiet and high-end coffee shop. Tao Rong knew that it was a good place to study. It''s settled for the time being.


    After that, Tao Rong contacted Jin rourourou.


    After receiving the call, Jin rourourou''s excited stammer is more serious. She wants to see Tao Rong immediately.


    Listening to Jin Rourou''s familiar voice, Tao Rong also found a little nostalgic comfort, and soon decided to eat together.


    The next day, Tao Rong went to duanmuling alone. She planned to go home to pick up Xiaoxiao and have dinner together. She also gave aunt LAN a holiday to buy things and do what she wanted.


    Things are arranged very well, and Duan Muling is easier to deal with than he imagined. When they really began to learn, Tao Rong believed half of them. After all, if one wants to act, it''s impossible for him to show his thirst for knowledge so vividly.


    He really wants to learn western medicine well, but although he is smart, he has no idea about the way of learning outside.


    This kind of feeling is a bit like Tao Rong''s feeling when he first studied in H country, that is, the teaching method of the local teachers is not the same as that of the Chinese people. At first, Tao Rong''s learning is slow, but later, after he was taught by a Chinese, Tao Rong made great progress and showed her talent for language.


    Now duanmuling is a bit like Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong as long as the explanation is clear, Duanmu Ling can quickly understand, draw inferences from one instance, learning very fast.


    When drinking coffee intermittently, Tao Rong couldn''t help asking, "did you come back from abroad? Have you been studying abroad before? "


    Duanmu Ling was stunned and thought, "almost. Or are you smart and more in tune with me? It''s really hard for those old teachers to teach me in another way. In fact, I''m not stupid, am I? "


    Not only not stupid, but also very smart, especially in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, it has unique talent.


    Tao Rong saw that he could immediately speak out the relevant theories of traditional Chinese medicine for the same disease after learning western medicine. "Why don''t you study traditional Chinese medicine? You are very talented."


    Duan Muling immediately waved his hand and said: "I''ve learned enough about traditional Chinese medicine. What can be cured and what can''t be cured are fixed. There''s no innovation and no fun. Now I''m curious about western medicine to see if I can have more interesting things."In Tao Rong''s opinion, it''s too much to be ashamed of. Is Chinese medicine broad and profound enough for him?


    However, Duan Muling occasionally inserted a few words about the knowledge he knew that was not in the books, which would make Tao Rong immediately understand some knowledge difficulties and gradually become interested in traditional Chinese medicine.


    "I think you are very talented in traditional Chinese medicine. If you go to our home, you will be a satisfying student." Duanmu Ling joked.


    Tao Rong took a look at Duanmu Ling, and knew that no matter how he talked, he would not succeed, so he was too lazy to try. "Thank you very much."


    Duanmu Ling picked a smile, stretched out his hand to support his chin, picked his eyebrows, and said, "we really get along."


    Duan Muling''s action, Tao Rong is also clear, always do some ambiguous move to stir up the girl''s heart, but her heart is not a girl, simply can''t stir up, only cooperate with the dry smile, but let Duan Muling ask for no fun.


    Four hours in the morning passed quickly. At 11:30, Tao Rong was about to finish today''s task.


    Duanmu Ling is a little reluctant to give up, "or I invite you to dinner, we will discuss together, you should also think it''s good to study with me."


    Tao Rong carries the bag and goes out, "in case I have an appointment in the afternoon, and I like to study alone."


    Duan Muling can''t only go out with him. When he checks out, he finds that the cashier has changed a person, and it''s a surprise to them.

 Chapter 785

    Duan Muling took the lead in saying hello: "monitor?"


    The girl who has been busy at the counter raises her head to see Duan Muling and Tao Rong. Suddenly, an embarrassment flashed across her face.


    Probably aware of the girl''s uneasiness, Duanmu Ling can only reluctantly smile and say: "what a coincidence."


    Monitor Jia Wenqiang kept smiling and said, "yes, it''s a coincidence. Do you want to check out? Just give it to me. "


    Jia Wenqiang took the bill and looked at them in a panic.


    Adults can naturally come out to work, but after all, there are a small number of people who work, which is somewhat embarrassing.


    Before Tao Rong saw, Jia Wenqiang''s family condition is not very good, it is estimated that in the school actively participate in various activities, study hard also because you can get a scholarship.


    Jia Wenqiang is not gossip duanmuling and Tao Rong, probably just want them to leave quickly.


    After settling accounts, Duan Muling and Tao Rong also gave a natural greeting and left the store together.


    Duanmu Ling wants to send Tao Rong home, but Tao Rong directly refuses. As a result, when she turns around, Tao Rong actually comes by car.


    When he was in H country, Tao Rong took the time to get a driver''s license. He bought a car not long ago. He usually took Xiaoxiao with him when he went out, so it was more convenient to drive by himself.


    Duanmu Ling see this shameless non let Tao Rong send him.


    Tao Rong really had no choice but to take him back to his senior bachelor''s apartment in the city center. At this time, he knew duanmuling lived here alone. If the school was not going to close, he would not come back to live here.


    "In fact, we can come here to study and be quiet. I''ll trouble you to come and see me off every time. " Duanmu Ling said with a smile.


    Tao Rong mouth twitch, it seems to rely on her, not only as a tutor, but also as a driver.


    "You think too much. This is the only time I''ll send you back and run by myself." With that, Tao Rong got out of the car and drove away.


    In fact, Tao Rong thinks that he is a hard hearted person, but he doesn''t know what''s going on. Duan Muling always easily gets benefits from her. It''s probably related to his natural affinity, which always makes people unable to refuse even if they don''t want to.


    Such a person may not be dangerous as long as he is satisfied with his willfulness. Tao Rong drives home to pick up Xiao Xiao while thinking about it, and brings aunt LAN out to relax herself.


    Soon came to the appointed restaurant.


    Tao Rong always attracts passers-by''s attention when pushing Xiaoxiao alone, so just in case, Tao Rong always wears a hat and sunglasses to cover up her appearance.


    So when Tao Rong comes to the private room with a stroller, Jin Rourou doesn''t recognize Tao Rong for a moment, but she also reacts quickly.


    "Sister Shirley." Jin Rourou actually knows that Tao Rong''s name is Nie Rong, but she''s used to calling her sister Shirley, and Tao Rong doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s not her real name, so she shouts as she likes.


    "It''s me." Tao Rong takes off her sunglasses and smiles at Jin rou.


    Jin Rourou immediately jumps up from her seat, rushes up and hugs Tao Rong. Her whole body trembles with excitement. After embracing Tao Rong, she immediately hugs Xiao Xiao.


    Usually when others hold Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao will struggle for a while, but when jinrourou holds her, Xiaoxiao seems to remember her, without any struggle, but happily climbs jinrourou''s shoulder.


    "Xiaoxiao Also Remember me Jinrou''s stammer became more serious when she was excited.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it seems that I really remember."


    Jinrou holds Xiaoxiao in her arms. She looks at Tao Rong with guilt and grievance. She looks like she wants to talk and stop.


    Tao Rong probably understood Jin Rourou''s mood, supported her shoulder and said, "sit down first."


    Jin Rourou holds Xiaoxiao and doesn''t let go. She stares at Tao Rong and says, "sister Shirley, you Are you angry with me? It took so long to get in touch with you. "


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I probably know about you. Don''t worry. I''m not angry. It''s you. How are you recently? How are you doing? "


    When Jin Rourou heard Tao Rong''s gentle voice, her face turned red a few degrees immediately. "It''s good that you''re not angry. You''re my best friend. If you''re angry with me, I''ll be very sad."


    Tao Rong has heard that Jin rourourou feels inferior because of stuttering, so she has no friends since she was a child. She has said before that Tao Rong is the best friend she has ever made.


    And look at her ruddy face, the body should be no problem, even It''s better.


    "It seems that you''ve had a really good time recently." Tao Rong said happily.


    Jin rourourou''s face turned red, but soon she asked Tao Rong to order, "whatever you want, it''s my treat."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it looks very high-end here. Do you have money? They haven''t worked yet. "


    Jin Rou was stunned and said, "I''ve been working for half a year. I''m paid."Tao Rong looks slightly changed, "shouldn''t you be in college?"


    Jin rourourou flipped the menu slightly and said with a smile, "it''s good to work first. Hurry up, these are all good."


    Tao Rong quietly looked at Jin Rou, just that sentence she stuttered more severe, it seems that there is a problem.


    After ordering, Tao Rong asked directly: "after you left, I asked elder brother Ding to check your recent situation. He said that you live with your aunt''s family and have been arranged to enter the university here. Now you should be the same as me. How can you come out to work? And don''t you always want to go to university?"


    Even if it''s not accepted by the king''s family in H country, it''s Mrs. King''s daughter. It''s impossible that she can''t afford to go to a university.


    Jin rourourou felt her nose uneasily.


    Tao Rong looked at her like this and said, "if you don''t want to say it, it''s OK."


    In fact, Tao Rong''s attitude is normal. She doesn''t mean to be angry. After all, she is not a gossip. But Jin rourourou, who has paid too much attention to other people''s emotions since she was a child, is afraid that Tao Rong will be angry if she doesn''t confess. Anyway, it''s not something that has to be kept secret, so she is anxious to explain the situation to Tao Rong immediately.


    Until now, Tao Rong knows that Jin rourourou''s life is not good. Although Mrs. Jin arranged a school for Jin rourourou, she just arranged it for a while, and then she stopped paying attention to her daughter. However, Jin rourourou''s aunt hated such a woman as Mrs. Jin, and even didn''t like Jin rourourourourou. She deliberately made a stumbling block when she signed up for University , so that Jin rourourou missed the registration.

 Chapter 786

    Jin Rourou had no choice but to ask for help from her mother. But at that time, Mrs. Jin was busy and had no time to care about her. She also scolded her. She thought that she was stupid and missed the opportunity. She was too lazy to stand up for her and didn''t want to arrange anything more. She just gave her a sum of money to live on her own. Let''s talk about it when we have difficulties.


    In the face of her mother''s impatience and criticism, Jin rourourou can only swallow all her pains. She no longer dares to tell her mother about her difficulties. Even though she is soft and waxy, she still has backbone. Moreover, as an adult, Jin rourourou has never asked for money from Mrs. Jin and wants to be independent.


    When Tao Rong heard this, she immediately understood that Mrs. Jin is now dreaming about her marriage. How can she manage her little daughter.


    "If you want to read again, it''s not hard." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Jin Rourou was stunned. She immediately pulled away from her disappointment, raised a big smile, waved her hand and said, "no, it''s good to come out ahead of time to work. It''s good to have social experience earlier, and I''m not too smart. I''m not the material to study."


    Tao Rong looked at Jin Rourou and asked, "what are you doing now?"


    Jin Rou said with a smile, "clerk."


    "Hard?" Tao Rong asked again.


    Jin Rourou immediately shook her head and said, "it''s not hard at all. The boss takes care of me very much. As long as I type, I don''t have to say too much. The salary is also very high."


    Are clerks well paid?


    Tao Rong has some doubts. Maybe it''s good for the little girl.


    "So you''re still living with your aunt?"


    Jin Rourou''s whole body was shocked when she was asked, and her guilty eyes moved. "After that, I moved out."


    Tao Rong squints at Jin rourourou,


    Jin rourourou purses her lips and says nervously, "sister Shirley, I''ll tell you something."


    Tao Rong nodded.


    Jin Rourou couldn''t help laughing, full of shame and happiness, but Tao Rong had an ominous premonition.


    "In fact, I''m in love. Now we live together. He''s the kind-hearted man I mentioned to you before, who saved me in the hospital. I''m really destined to be with him." As Jin Rourou talks about her sweet love, she can''t hold her smile.


    Looking at her so happy to tell the process of their exchanges, Tao Rong has a more ominous premonition.


    Jin Rourou summoned up the courage to fall out with her aunt and no longer asked for help from Mrs. Jin. She went out to look for a house and a job by herself. Although she looked weak at ordinary times, she was also energetic in her body. Unfortunately, her ability was seriously insufficient.


    She was cheated in renting a house and bullied by her peers when she was looking for a job. She has suffered all kinds of grievances. Fortunately, she has a cautious heart and is very good at observing what she says, so she hasn''t met any dirty things.


    Once, when I went to apply for a clerk, the interviewer was very dissatisfied with her stammer. Jin rourourou thought she would fail, but when she went out, she met their boss, who was the kind-hearted man. Jin rourourourou thought he was stupid, and Lao ban noticed her. She didn''t know if she recognized her, so she asked the interviewer to record her on the spot Use her, let her work in the company.


    And she secretly checked, her salary is really the highest in the clerks, although this is not very good, but jinrourou is also very happy, she feels that the boss means, the boss wants to take care of her, maybe they are all interested in each other, then soon after, jinrourou''s dream come true, they communicate with each other, not long after, the boss dislike her living place is too bad And asked her to live together.


    Jin rourourou was so eager to have a home, and so fond of this man, so naturally she didn''t even think about it.


    So when I came to see Tao Rong today, I was in such a good state. I looked like I was climbing out of a honeypot.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong''s head was full of pictures of the past. Her voice almost trembled and she asked, "so your boyfriend is your boss. Now you live together. What''s his name?"


    Tao Rong stares at Jin Rourou''s lips and looks at her every word spitting out. Tao Rong only feels that she can''t escape fate.


    Zheng Weifeng, it''s really him. Dongge is still with the girl in his photo.


    Tao Rong is worried that she must not have contact with Zheng Weifeng, but Jin Rourou And their future.


    "Did you tell him about coming to dinner with me today?" Tao Rong asked carefully.


    Jin Rou nodded shyly, "but because I promised my mother that everything about h country would be kept secret, so I said that you were my neighbor I knew before and didn''t mention anything about h country."


    "Did he not doubt it?" Tao Rong asked immediately.


    Jin Rourou didn''t understand, as if she didn''t think there was anything to explore.


    Tao Rong also realized that he was too nervous and quickly laughed.


    "However, he would like to see you, because I don''t have any friends. Knowing that I came to see you today, he also planned to come here, but I don''t think it''s good. After all, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. We should see each other first and introduce you to each other. Sister Shirley, next time..."Tao Rong was relieved. Fortunately, someone didn''t come today, or he would have died. However, Dongge really likes Rourou, so a person who doesn''t listen to me would listen to his girlfriend.


    Listening to Jin rourourou means that she wants to introduce them, which is understandable, but what kind of reason should she think to refuse Jin rourourou.


    Jin Rourou side careful proposal, Tao Rong side think about what reason to find forever refuse.


    But the next second, their private room door was pushed open.


    Tao rourong is sitting with her back to the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Jin Rourou''s eyes widened in surprise, "Alas? Brother Weifeng, how can you... "


    For a moment, Tao Rong''s heart was pulled up.


    Tao Rong can only be very glad that he just thought of things, thinking a shot slow, did not immediately turn in the past. Thanks for the mental state of training with Nie Zhao before. It''s not surprising.


    Before Zheng Weifeng came over, Tao Rong calmly turned her back to him and silently picked up the sunglasses and hat on the table and took them with her.


    "Just passing by, I remember you mentioned the dinner here, so I''ll come to see how you and your friends get together. By the way, I''ll add some dishes for you to have a good time."


    Jin Rourou looks back at Tao Rong awkwardly and looks at Zheng Weifeng helplessly.


    At this time, Zheng Weifeng has come over to Tao Rong, stretched out his hand and said: "Hello, I''m Zheng Weifeng."

 Chapter 787

    Jin Rourou looks at Tao Rong uneasily.


    Tao Rong calm mind, slightly side head, suppress voice way: "Hello, call me Shirley is good."


    "Shirley? How did you give yourself a foreign name? " Zheng Weifeng said with a kind attitude.


    Jin rourouli immediately explained: "sister Shirley has been abroad before. She just came back recently. Her original name is Nie Rong."


    When Tao Rong heard Jin Rourou mention the name, she was slightly uneasy. After all, there were still some traces of the name.


    But obviously Zheng Weifeng didn''t have so much heart.


    At this time, Zheng Weifeng has been around to Tao Rong''s front. He looks down and frowns slightly. "Then I''ll call you Shirley just like Rourou. Miss Shirley, this is the room. Why are you wearing sunglasses and a hat?"


    Jin Rourou also looks at Tao Rong strangely.


    Tao Rong smiles awkwardly, "I I hurt my body when I gave birth to a child. I can''t stand cold and strong light for a long time. Just when Mr. Zheng came in, he brought a cold wind. I had a headache. If you mind, I can take it off. "


    Tao Rong poses to pick, and Jin Rourou looks at Tao Rong anxiously.


    Seeing this, Zheng Weifeng didn''t insist, but said with a smile: "Oh, no, I just came to have a look. After all, Rourou is too simple. There are often some people around who cheat her with different purposes. She exaggerates your description, so I''m not sure. I hope you don''t mind."


    The eyes under the sunglasses narrowed slightly. After Tao Rong relaxed, she felt a little funny. Zheng Weifeng''s behavior of protecting the calf was really interesting. It seemed that she was really worried about Jin Rourou, so she came to check the post. Tao Rong didn''t resent such behavior. It''s just that it''s too dangerous to keep in touch. Otherwise, it''s better to find a reason to leave.


    Tao Rong thinks about it and sees Zheng Weifeng pull Jin rourourou down. Obviously, Jin rourourou thinks it''s not good to take Zheng Weifeng to dinner without saying a word. However, Zheng Weifeng is strong and Jin rourourou is soft. In the end, she can only compromise.


    Jin Rourou looks at Tao Rong apologetically.


    Zheng Weifeng looked back and forth, and then his attention was attracted by Xiao Xiao in the stroller.


    "I can''t tell, Miss Shirley, that she had children at a young age. Before Rourou told me, I still don''t believe it. " Zheng Weifeng looked at Xiaoxiao, on the Xiaoxiao Invincible lovely smile, immediately look rubbed, "look pretty."


    Tao Rong listens to Zheng Weifeng praise Xiao Xiao so, the mood is really a bit complicated, if you know it''s her and Nie Zhao''s child, estimate that he can''t praise it.


    The last time we met, Tao Rong sent him to the ambulance. Later, we didn''t know what happened to him. Anyway, we went back to Dongshi, and there was no news from then on. I thought there would be no intersection, but I met again.


    In the next few days, Tao Rong hardly spoke about the opportunity to leave. Zheng Weifeng''s desire for control is really strong. He is just checking his friends with Jin Rourou, which reminds Tao Rong of Yuan Shang. The children of these rich families have received different education from ordinary people since childhood. They have a strong desire for monopoly, which is good and bad. However, Tao Rong can see that Zheng Weifeng is not good at all He is a playful person, so he can bear his polite interrogation for the time being.


    I just hope it will break his guard.


    However, Zheng Weifeng''s behavior eventually caused Jin Rourou''s dissatisfaction. Although she didn''t lose her temper, she was already depressed. She gently pulled Zheng Weifeng''s sleeve, hoping that he would not do this to her friends.


    Zheng Weifeng looked and asked almost, and didn''t want his girlfriend to be unhappy, so he said hello and left.


    Tao Rong is finally relieved. Jin rourourou is afraid that Tao Rong is not happy, so she quickly apologizes. Tao Rong can only smile and say nothing. Then I took off my sunglasses and hat.


    Jin Rourou is not a fool. She looks at Tao Rong with a puzzled face and asks, "don''t you want brother Weifeng to see your face?"


    Tao Rong hesitated and said, "I''m not used to it."


    Jin Rourou was stunned for a while, but she didn''t insist on asking. After all, it was her side that didn''t do well.


    Tao Rong also knows that he is not in place, but she has no way.


    They soon said something else. After dinner, they decided to sit in another place, and then have dinner in another place. After that, Tao Rong drove Jin Rourou back.


    Unexpectedly, the apartment Rourou said was in the same place as duanmuling. Tao Rong asked Jin rourourou if she knew about Zheng Weifeng''s family, but it was obvious that Jin rourourou didn''t know anything about Zheng Weifeng''s family. She only knew that Zheng Weifeng had a lot of his own businesses and was a real president. She didn''t know anything about his family.


    Tao Rong always feels strange. After all, the Zheng family is not a casual family. Zheng Weifeng is also the second son of the Zheng family. His status in Dongshi is quite unusual.


    However, looking at Zheng Weifeng who came down to pick up Jin Rourou, Tao Rong felt that it was just a couple who were in love. She really didn''t have to think so much about it. She immediately closed the door, nodded at Zheng Weifeng and drove away.Because it''s winter vacation, Jin rourourou often asks Tao Rong for a date. Naturally, Tao Rong often refuses. When she''s really embarrassed to refuse, Tao Rong will repeatedly confirm whether Zheng Weifeng will come and promise to date again.


    Jin rourourou, who has a delicate mind, soon understands that her good sisters don''t like her boyfriend. This kind of thing can''t be avoided. Jin rourourou can only temporarily stop her boyfriend from contacting Tao Rong.


    During the Spring Festival, Zheng Weifeng wants to go back to Zheng''s home. Jin rourourou has no one to spend the new year with, so she comes to Tao Rong''s home.


    They are all acquaintances. They spend the Spring Festival together. Xiaoxiao, who can barely walk, is also very warm.


    On the third day of the new year, Jin rourourou heard Zheng Weifeng''s phone call, saying that the company held a masquerade dance, and asked her to take Tao Rong with her to participate. Young people were busy together.


    Jin Rourou naturally wants to take Tao Rong to the past. She often chats with aunt LAN these days. Although they dare not mention Tao Rong''s ex husband, they both think about finding another husband for Tao Rong.


    After all, Xiaoxiao also needs a father.


    However, based on Tao Rong''s dignity, both of them dare not mention it openly. However, in a dance like this, if you can get to know a large number of single men, maybe you can find excellent men who like Tao Rong.


    However, Jin Rourou was rejected by Tao Rong as soon as she opened her mouth. She joked that although it was a dance hosted by Zheng Weifeng company, she also had the opportunity to contact Zheng Weifeng, so she didn''t take risks.


    As a result, Jin Rourou and aunt LAN want Tao Rong to go too much, so they cheat Tao Rong into saying that Zheng Weifeng won''t go, and as soon as they go in, they wear a mask. If they don''t want to be recognized, they don''t take off the mask in the whole process, and no one says anything. It''s entirely up to Tao Rong to like it.

 Chapter 788

    Jin Rourou and aunt LAN insist that Tao Rong should go out more. Don''t read books or accompany Xiao Xiao all day. They should have a little life of their own.


    Jin Rourou is afraid of herself, but she wants to go for the reason of not letting Tao Rong accompany her.


    Tao Rong was finally unable to grind, and promised to accompany Jin rourourou to have a look. Jin Rourou immediately vowed that she would not stay too long, to see the excitement, and then to go.


    In the evening, Zheng Weifeng sent a car to pick them up and directly sent them to the best hotels in Dongshi. Tao Rong thought Zheng Weifeng was so rich that a company came to such a luxurious place to hold a dance. It''s really Zheng Weifeng who does everything.


    Tao Rong''s black dress and Jin Rourou''s white dress are simple and elegant styles. They are conservative, who won''t attract people''s attention or disdain. However, compared with the people who have been in and out of the door, Tao Rong suddenly feels that the value of their clothes is a little different from that of others.


    Is a famous car with a high fixed price really affordable for ordinary company employees?


    Tao Rong can''t help but ask: "is it really the employees of your company who come here to attend the dance?"


    Jin Rourou said, "I don''t know anyone, but there are several companies under brother Weifeng. They all go to the dance together, so they don''t know each other at all. And the driver also brought us here. There''s no mistake. "


    Looking at Jin Rourou who walked past happily, Tao Rong could only keep up with him dubiously.


    Come to the reception, give your name, and you can choose the mask.


    Since the name is right, it should be right. Tao Rong didn''t let himself think much.


    "Sister Shirley, do you think this looks good?" Jin Rourou took over a mask specially decorated with white feathers from the service staff. It was pure and beautiful, and it matched her skirt very well.


    "Good looking." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Jin Rourou thinks that the service staff will also give Tao Rong a mask, but the other party is already busy receiving others, as if letting Tao Rong choose.


    Jin Rourou and Tao Rong don''t care either. Tao Rong plans to take a large one and go. But Jin rourourou has to choose a good-looking one carefully. After finding a satisfactory one, she takes it up and compares it with Tao Rong''s face. "This one looks good. Will you take it?"


    Tao Rong just ready to nod, the result of a hand stretched over, robbed Jin rourourou hand for Tao Rong selected mask.


    "It looks good. I''ll take it."


    In the past, Tao Rong was a woman she didn''t know, but from her delicate makeup and expensive jewelry, she didn''t look like an ordinary employee.


    Jin Rourou was surprised by the other party''s aura. She was stunned for a moment, and then said nervously, "this is what I chose for my friend."


    "What? What family are you from? " As soon as the powerful woman frowned, she immediately threw her eyes like a knife at Jin Rourou.


    Jin Rourou could not help but step back. Thought that the other party asked her which company she was from, so she honestly reported the name of the company.


    The woman looks at Jin Rourou with a puzzled face, "do you know who I am?"


    In fact, it''s a mask, and there''s no reason why we have to grab it. Tao Rong hated being surrounded, so she said directly, "this mask is better than this lady. We can choose it again."


    Tao Rong took the initiative to show her weakness, but the woman didn''t expect that. She snorted scornfully and put on her mask, as if she had won the battle. She walked like a meeting place with her head up and chest up.


    Jin Rourou was a little annoyed. "Everyone is an employee. Even if the position is high or low, it''s not so barbaric."


    Tao Rong looks at Jin Rourou suspiciously and thinks, maybe Zheng Weifeng is protecting Jin Rourou in the company, so even if her company is powerful, she doesn''t dare to bully her, but other companies don''t necessarily know.


    But Tao Rong still felt strange.


    Then Tao Rong didn''t want to waste her time, so she chose the most ugly mask to wear. Regardless of Jin Rourou''s objection, she pulled people into the meeting hall and wanted to finish the task as soon as possible.


    After entering, Tao Rong and Jin rourourou come to the edge of the area, just as a spectator.


    There are a lot of people coming here, and all kinds of clothes are extraordinary, rich and luxurious, and the worst are slightly better than them.


    And the people who spoke near them, the topic of communication also came into Tao Rong''s ears.


    Gradually Tao Rong felt that it was not right.


    This is not a masquerade dance for employees of any company. Young people here are either rich or expensive in terms of dress and manners. Maybe they are the upper class young people in Dongshi who Zheng Weifeng knows.


    When Tao Rong felt bad in her heart and wanted to leave, the dance just started. Someone took the lead to talk. It''s too noticeable to leave now. It''s better to be patient for a while. Fortunately, wearing a mask also makes Tao Rong feel a little safe.


    The host of the dance enthusiastically introduces the sponsor of the dance. Here, he directly uses Zheng Er Shao''s name instead of boss Zheng or president Zheng, which has already explained the nature of the dance. He turns to Jin rourourou to settle the accounts, but looking at Jin Rourou who can''t figure it out, Tao Rong''s spirit can''t gather.At this time, the host invited Zheng Weifeng to come up for the opening, and invited the ladies present to dance the first dance.


    At this time, Jin Rourou''s head looks at Tao Rong. After all, she cheated Tao Rong that Zheng Weifeng couldn''t come. "Well, sister Shirley, ha ha, he He''s here. What a surprise. "


    Listening to Jin Rourou''s stammering words, Tao Rong can only stare at her through the mask. "If you don''t go up to dance, you can follow him after dancing. I leave when I have time. I don''t like such occasions."


    Jin Rourou still wants to persuade, but Tao Rong stops, "go up quickly."


    Jin Rou was stunned and puzzled: "didn''t he find his own partner? I can''t recognize who I am. I don''t mean to call him on such a big occasion. "


    Tao Rong wants to laugh at her stupidity. After all, Tao Rong understands the arrangement of Jin rourourou''s white mask. Only Rourou''s mask is specially given by the service staff. Isn''t it convenient for Zheng Weifeng to find Jin rourourou?


    Tao Rong doesn''t speak, just waiting for Zheng Weifeng to play romance to find Jin Rourou. As a result, Zheng Weifeng in the center of the dance floor suddenly says, "in fact, my little sister Zheng Shunjia''s birthday will be in a few days, and my dance is also a celebration of her birthday in advance, so the right of the first dance is given to my sister, who is qualified to invite any man present to dance."


    As soon as Zheng Weifeng said this, Tao Rong''s face changed. Looking at the light, she saw a tall, model like figure. Although she was wearing a mask, it was hard to recognize, but Zheng Weifeng had come to her side, and she was Zheng Shunjia.


    Zheng Shunjia didn''t take over the microphone to speak, but turned around. Her high slit red dress swayed with her elegant and neat steps. She didn''t squint, walked straight through the automatic separation crowd to the observation area, and bravely made an invitation gesture to a man.

 Chapter 789

    If a woman takes the initiative to invite a man to dance with her, she can''t refuse.


    Most of the people present also guessed who Zheng Shunjia invited.


    "I''ve heard about the invitation for a long time, but I didn''t think it was true."


    "Is it really him? Recently, he is the most famous one, good and bad, but he is the man of our generation. "


    "Sure, Miss Zheng has such a bad temper. As a person from Dongshi, you don''t know when she has ever been kind to other men and invited them to dance. But Miss Zheng is also handsome, and she is willing to chase the man. "


    "Well, I don''t think it''s facial. The Zheng family doesn''t care about her. They let her pester a divorced man."


    "If you don''t say anything sour, his current status and ability, and his face, even if the marriage situation is worse, celebrities will rush forward one after another. I think Miss Zheng has a unique vision. "


    "That''s not necessarily. Except for her two brothers, the elders of the family don''t support her at all."


    "Zheng family now do not have the two young masters has the final say? I think it can be done


    At this time, completely in the opposite viewing area, Tao Rong was scared out of a cold sweat, and even did not dare to look up again.


    Even if you can''t see the real face behind the mask, the figure and Zheng Shunjia''s attitude have already explained everything.


    Tao Rong was so scared that she just walked into the hotel. Fortunately Fortunately


    In the future, I can''t believe Zheng Weifeng''s words any more. It''s killing me!


    OK, when the head dance is over, she''ll slip away without anyone noticing.


    When Tao Rong was thinking nervously, he suddenly heard the sound of back breathing.


    Even though Tao Rong was full of doubts, he didn''t dare to look there.


    But Rourou helped explain the situation.


    "God, how could that man be like this? What a gentleman! He even handed other men''s hands up. Is that brother Weifeng''s sister? She looks as if she''s angry. "


    Tao Rong can''t help biting her lower lip when she hears this. She doesn''t like it. Nie Zhao Sure enough, I still hate Zheng Shunjia. It doesn''t matter whether she exists or not. Since I hate her so much, why do I come here? Didn''t he know who he would meet on such an occasion?


    The scene was very awkward for a time. At this time, a man stood up to take over the microphone and said, "my friend just hurt his leg. I''m looking for him to talk about things. By the way, I''ll see the excitement. Younger sister, you''re not lucky. You''ve chosen one who can''t dance. Let''s change it."


    As soon as he said this, his identity came out. It was Zheng Yujun, the young master of the Zheng family and the mayor of the east city. The girls around him immediately became restless. They stretched their necks and tried their best to see Zheng Yujun''s mask clearly. If you want to say that the identity is high-quality and impeccable, here Zheng Yujun dares to be second, no one dares to be first.


    Zheng Yujun''s purpose is to understand Zheng Shunjia''s surroundings. But how can Zheng Shunjia''s temper easily go down the steps? If she doesn''t jump with Nie Zhao, she won''t jump.


    Zheng Yujun also has no way. Finally, as the eldest brother, he directly invited a lady around him to the dance floor and started the opening dance. Music together, the embarrassing atmosphere immediately disappeared.


    The crowd clapped as they immersed themselves in the music.


    Tao Rong secretly glances at the opposite side of the syncline, only to see Zheng Shunjia standing in front of Nie Zhao, as if talking.


    At this time, Jin Rourou said happily: "Alas? Is brother Weifeng coming in my direction? "


    Tao Rong was stunned and immediately felt that the goal was too big, so she said to Jin rourourou: "Rourou, there are too many people who pay attention to your identity as a boyfriend. I don''t want to be involved. Now we are separated for some distance, and then you and Zheng Weifeng don''t want to find me. If you can do it, I won''t be angry with you today. "


    Tao Rong said, while slowly moving in the direction of the door.


    Jin Rourou doesn''t know, so she doesn''t think Zheng Weifeng is necessarily looking for them. How did Tao Rong run away? But hear won''t be angry with her, Jin Rourou a time also some hesitation, don''t want to catch up with Tao Rong.


    Without hesitation for a while, I saw Zheng Weifeng really walked towards her, and Jin Rourou looked at him with a surprised look on her face.


    "Soft." Zheng Weifeng came forward and held Jin Rourou''s hand.


    "Brother Weifeng, how can you Recognize me at a glance? " Jin Rou said in surprise.


    Zheng Weifeng wanted to play a romantic, but he was depressed by what happened just now. He almost lost his temper. Now he can''t say anything romantic, "if you don''t talk about this, why do you come here alone with Shirley?"


    "Oh, she I''m looking for food. " Jin Rourou can only say that. Fortunately, Zheng Weifeng didn''t care. He looked at the dance floor and said, "I''ll teach you to dance later."


    "Well, yes Brother Weifeng, why are your family still here at today''s dance? I didn''t recognize who our colleagues are. "


    Zheng Weifeng did not explain, but chose to directly switch off the topic.A dance soon ended.


    Tao Rong has basically moved to the door.


    The lights were flickering, which especially affected the sight. Tao Rong secretly glanced at the dangerous area. He could not see Nie Zhao and Zheng Shunjia.


    Tao Rong breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that when the next song began, he could slip away with the music.


    Tao Rong thought very smoothly, but her heart could not control the rise of a trace of not give up, such not give up almost let her leave the pace become dull.


    Did not seize the first service personnel in and out of the opportunity, Tao Rong can only push the door, as long as a gap, she can dodge out.


    After the crowd behind, looking at the huge double door, hand toward one side of the door handle to grasp.


    Light interlaced, the other slender hand as if out of thin air, while extending to the other side of the door handle.


    The two doorknobs were very close to each other. When they grasped them at the same time, the backs of their hands rubbed together.


    The well-defined hand is as hard as iron, slender with endless strength. Tao Rong has only seen such a special hand on one person.


    But the process of thinking could not keep up with her instinctive turning speed.


    Looking at the past, already with the hand of the owner on the line of sight.


    At this time, the light on the dance floor darkens, and the contour of the other side becomes blurred.


    There is no mask to cover the place, every inch is her carefully watched two faces.


    His heart was suddenly suspended, and Tao Rong held his breath.


    That pair of eyes that are more angular than peach blossom eyes, that dark eyes that can integrate into all things, when looking at her, it was originally light but did not see anyone in the eyes, maybe just like Tao Rong, just instinctively turned his head and said sorry for the unintentional touch, but the voice has not yet come out, but the eyes are gradually focused because of the unintentional eye contact.

 Chapter 790

    Nie Zhao''s line of sight is like a hook extending a claw, which fiercely hooks Tao Rong''s eyes, making her feel like stepping on a mine. As long as she shakes, she will be blown to pieces.


    Can''t be unrecognized.


    Should It won''t be recognized.


    Both of them were wearing masks, which almost covered most of their faces. With the dim light and changed hairstyles, they should not recognize them.


    Tao Rong comforted himself, as if he didn''t find any abnormality. He turned his head, rubbed his hand and pushed the door open.


    Outside the light through the door slip in, little by little will break the deadlock.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao''s hand on the other door handle suddenly caught Tao Rong''s door handle, forced the door to the inside, and directly lit the door.


    Tao Rong looked at the closed door and felt as if she had been locked by the iron chain.


    Escape from Can''t escape?


    Tao Rong doesn''t give up. He just wants to raise his head to ask Nie Zhao about his rude behavior towards strangers. But just then, a third hand appears.


    That hand directly put on Tao Rong''s shoulder, "Hey, fortunately I found you. I don''t need to go out to meet someone. We have arrived."


    Tao Rong looks back at the speaker in surprise.


    Nie Zhao also turned to see to come over.


    A boy with a mask, can''t tell his identity.


    Tao Rong is staring big eyes, although can''t judge from the appearance, but his voice is too special, so suddenly recognized.


    It''s Duan Muling. Tao Rong looks at him in surprise and doesn''t understand why he suddenly appears here.


    Tao Rong didn''t dare to make a sound for a moment. She could only stare at him.


    Duanmu Ling smiles and reaches for Tao Rong''s arm.


    Seeing this, Nie Zhao frowned slightly. He could not help but move his hand. However, he did not lift his head. He could only see Tao Rong''s side face and could hardly see anything.


    In fact, he is not quite sure.


    Just at that moment, I felt like It''s like That man, he can''t let her go.


    Tao Rong''s side is pulled by Duanmu Ling for two steps, and then he reacts that Nie Zhao doesn''t have any extra action. Maybe he just suspects her.


    If she left alone at this time, she would be caught by Nie Zhao.


    Now we can only delay one step, one step at a time.


    But she knew that the burning sight behind her was still staring at her.


    Tao Rong dare not turn back, can only dull voice with Duanmu Ling go to the deepest crowd, let many people give her cover.


    The sound of the music around him was very loud. Tao Rong was relieved and said, "Duan Muling, how can you..."


    "How''s it going? Is it a hero saving beauty! Just when I found out your husband was here, I guessed that there would be such an opportunity. Thank you very much. " Duan Muling said in a relaxed tone.


    Soon Tao Rong was brought to a girl.


    The girl looked at Tao Rong for a long time, but she didn''t react. Instead, she asked Duanmu Ling, "what the hell are you doing?"


    Tao Rong a listen to the voice, immediately speechless, "an an an?"


    "Nie Rong? Why are you here? " Qin an an said in surprise.


    Duanmu Ling said with a smile: "when I just came here, I saw her coming with another girl." Then he whispered in Tao Rong''s ear: "if nothing happens, I''m not going to find you, but now it''s obvious that you should work with us to ensure it."


    Looking at Duanmu Ling so close to Tao Rong, Qin An can''t help reaching out and pulling people to his side, holding Tao Rong''s arm, waving at Duanmu Ling and saying, "go, go, why are you so close?"


    Duanmu Ling smiles indifferently and turns to take juice for Tao Rong.


    "Who are you with?" Qin an an asked curiously: "isn''t there an invitation to come in here? Don''t you have no friends? "


    Tao Rong said simply, "it''s just an accident. I''ve met some troubles. Thanks to Duan Muling, I''ve got out of trouble."


    "He?" Qin An An''s tone is completely disdainful, and said that if she was not forced by her father, she would not bring this guy here.


    "Don''t take off your mask later." Tao Rong thought about it and said cautiously. "I met the person who let you stop me last time, so don''t expose yourself."


    "Ah? What''s going on? How can you... " Qin An can''t help saying.


    But Tao Rong hissed, "I don''t know. People here are wearing masks. You don''t know who''s behind them. The walls have ears. If you don''t talk about it, you can wait until you leave safely. Don''t expose yourself. "


    Well, Qin An is still a little dissatisfied, but she doesn''t know anything.


    At this time, Tao Rong has already relaxed a lot. She didn''t expect to meet Qin An and Duan Muling, who know something about her, to help. Otherwise, it would be a disaster today. I just hope Nie Zhao can let go of this question in her heart, butAt the gate, he Tielong has come over. Looking at the old man who should have left long ago, he feels strange.


    "Boss, what are you doing? It''s not easy to help you get angry. Miss Zheng, why don''t you run away and be afraid to be a door god here? "


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes slightly. "I want to stay a little longer."


    He Tielong''s question mark puzzled him and said, "don''t we just come to talk about things with Mr. Zheng? He said he would come to us in half an hour. You don''t really want to dance


    Nie Zhao''s eyes slightly changed, "dancing? That''s a good idea. "


    He Tielong was shocked. He wanted to say more. As a result, he saw that the boss had passed through the crowd and walked in another direction.


    At this time, Tao Rong naturally adapts to the present situation and secretly aims at Nie Zhao''s direction.


    But the flow of people, simply unable to locate.


    At the end of the song, the people on the dance floor dispersed.


    Tao Rong naturally retreated with the crowd. After all, hiding in a crowded place can make her feel safe.


    Qin An''an still complains with her about her father''s unreliability, and asks Tao Rong if she has time to play next.


    Tao Rong was absent-minded.


    Just then, the next round began.


    People around began to invite their partners to dance.


    Suddenly the crowd in front of Tao Rong made a series of surprised sounds.


    Tao Rong had been paying attention to the direction of the door, and did not pay attention to his front.


    Until the crowd in front of her had separated and exposed her completely, Tao Rong was surprised.


    Stiff with turn head to see past, as expected fear what come what.


    Nie Zhao had already made a detour in front of her, standing like an insurmountable mountain, looking down at her.


    The huge shadow shrouded Tao Rong, almost exhausting all the air around him.

 Chapter 791

    Because before Nie Zhao refused Zheng Shunjia''s move, even with a mask, people knew who he was.


    That''s why it attracted people''s attention. Those who are inviting partners can''t help but stop and look here.


    Not to mention Zheng Shunjia.


    People secretly stare at Nie Zhao, who makes a gesture of invitation to an unimportant girl. Suddenly, the voice of inverted inspiration rings out continuously.


    Zheng Shunjia suddenly put down the wine glass, stepped on the sharp high-heeled shoes and rushed over.


    "May I ask you to dance with me?" Nie Zhao stares at the girl in front of him. From his angle, he can only see Tao Rong''s lips and a pair of eyes. If other people can''t recognize Tao Rong, Nie Zhao feels extremely similar and almost decides that it''s her.


    Tao Rong looks at the hand in front of him. His back is cold and his hands and feet are stiff. He doesn''t dare to raise his eyes. He doesn''t dare to make a sound to Nie Zhao''s eyes.


    Qin An can''t be sure of the situation in front of her. She only knows that the person in front of her is said to be her cousin''s good brother Nie Zhao. But it''s said that she is not close to a girl. She just didn''t give Zheng Shunjia face. Now she takes the initiative to invite Nie Rong to be her partner. It''s too weird.


    He Tielong, who follows Nie Zhao, is about to drop his chin. His eldest brother, he knows best that he has never touched any girl''s hand except his sister-in-law. What''s more, he has to invite her to dance. At first, he is surprised at such an incredible thing. But when he thinks about its rationality, his first reaction is that the person in front of him is


    It''s a pity that the thick mask affects he Tielong''s judgment. You can''t lift the little girl''s mask on the spot. If you guess wrong, it''s not a man''s business.


    He Tielong instantly guessed his boss''s mind, no wonder.


    Sure enough, the elder brother is abnormal. It must have something to do with his sister-in-law.


    Tao Rong didn''t respond for a long time. Nie Zhao''s hand went forward a little, "please..."


    But this time Nie Zhao''s words have not finished, there are two people at the same time.


    One is Duan Muling. He directly approaches Tao Rong, reaches for Tao Rong''s arm and puts it on his own arm. He says with a smile, "excuse me, sir. My girlfriend and I are going to dance this dance. By the way, didn''t you just say that you hurt your leg? It''s better not to be forced. "


    The other is Zheng Shunjia, who comes here all of a sudden. She plunges into the position between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao. She glances at Tao Rong fiercely, then faces Nie Zhao and says, "what do you mean, who is she? Do you know her? "


    Zheng Shunjia doesn''t care that he just said Nie Zhao''s leg was injured and she couldn''t dance. After a while, he invited others to make her lose face. What she cares about is that Nie Zhao Mingming refuses everyone, but at this moment, she invites a girl who doesn''t know where to come out.


    Nie Zhao ignored Zheng Shunjia, but looked at Duanmu Ling.


    "Girlfriend?"


    For a moment of eye contact, let Duanmu Ling unexpectedly not from the whole body tight, instinctively into the defensive state.


    Duan Muling smiles bitterly in his heart. He is really a husband and wife. At that moment, he seems to be a villain who seduces his wife. He is murderous It''s a tough character.


    Although I don''t know how they got divorced, my friends still have to help.


    What''s more, in the future, it may be their master''s wife. You can''t do without protection.


    Their little master and general Nie are also rivals.


    Duanmu Ling withstood the pressure and said with a smile, "yes." Then he said with a gentle smile to Tao Rong: "let''s go, let''s dance."


    Tao Rong nodded slightly, and her body moved towards Duanmu Ling.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes were sharp in an instant. He raised his hand and was ready to catch Tao Rong.


    Zheng Shunjia was beside him. He raised his hand to stop such a thing, but Nie Zhao was very quick. When Tao Rong, Zheng Shunjia and Duan Muling thought that he was holding Tao Rong''s left arm with his right hand.


    In less than a second, Nie Zhao changed his left hand directly. He staggered Duan Muling''s hand and locked Tao Rong''s arm like a brand iron.


    Tao Rong''s eyes have no time to stare big, he is dragged out by Nie Zhao, a stagger, people have been pulled into the middle of the dance floor.


    At this time, the music has started, and there are other pairs of people around. Zheng Shunjia and duanmuling, who are on the edge of the dance floor, can only watch.


    Tao Rong is dragged to the middle of the dance floor and wants to break away. The next second, Nie Zhao turns around and pulls her, directly bumping her into his hard arms.


    Tao Rong was suddenly confused, and her heart turned into a state of almost giving up.


    But Nie Zhao seems to have left a line, so he didn''t make any overtopping action. Although he bumped into his arms, Nie Zhao also instantly kept the right distance, left some space for each other, and put his hands in the right position for dancing.


    The fragrance from Tao Rong is a little heavy, which makes Nie Zhao a little disappointed.


    he remembered that Tao Rong''s most impatient love was perfume. She didn''t like it and felt her nose irritates, so even if someone else gave it, she hardly needed it.But there was a faint fragrance on her, which fascinated him.


    Now the pungent smell made him a little more rational.


    Tao Rong should be grateful for the perfume she used to be forced by Aunt LAN and Jin before going out.


    Because of Nie Zhao''s keeping distance, Tao Rong''s nervous system is in a state of extreme tension, and her brain is running at a high speed.


    It''s not realistic to break free and run away mercilessly. After all, with her skill, it''s impossible to escape Nie Zhao who wants to catch her, and she will be furious with her skill.


    It''s better to pretend that a weak girl will make him less suspicious.


    In this way, Tao Rong can use a completely different dance habits from before, and the position of hands and feet can be changed.


    Although can''t speak, but can show the appearance of birth sullen, so also avoid eye contact.


    But it''s still a little weird not to talk.


    "It''s my pleasure to dance with miss. May I have your name, miss?"


    Tao Rong nervously turns his head, a pair of don''t want to pay attention to Nie Zhao angry appearance, avoided to open a mouth.


    Nie Zhao no longer opened his mouth, but carefully observed every part of Tao Rong''s body through the changing light.


    It''s a pity that Tao Rong won''t change much if she hasn''t had a baby. But after she has a baby, Tao Rong''s body has changed a lot. For a time, Nie Zhao can''t be sure.


    But looking at it, even if it''s not like many others, Nie Zhao seems to be hypnotized. He always feels that the person in front of him is Tao Rong. With such a close distance, his heart seems to return to his original position. Even if he can''t find any evidence, he feels that he is her.


    "Banyan."

 Chapter 792

    A Rong Rong, two words, contains the emotion of, estimate even Nie Zhao himself can''t distinguish clearly.


    Careful, tentative, suspicious, expectant, eager, angry, complex, difficult to distinguish, and as if nothing, just two words gently.


    Tao Rong vows to survive these few minutes. She secretly tells herself that no matter what Nie Zhao says or does, she can deal with the past calmly, without giving him the chance to doubt herself.


    Tao Rong''s identity has long been abandoned.


    But when she heard Nie Zhao call out this address, her hands trembled, her dancing steps were disordered, and she instinctively looked back at Nie Zhao.


    "Don''t call me that. It''s weird."


    "That''s what I''ll call you when there''s no one but us."


    In fact, Tao Rong knows that when he is away, Nie Zhao tells others that she is called that.


    Although Tao Rong didn''t like such a soft name, when Nie Zhao called her that, she couldn''t resist, because she heard that she loved her.


    Just like when she called Xiaoxiao, she was full of love.


    Tao Rong feels that her heart is aching and her nose is out of control.


    But looking at Nie Zhao, she regretted it.


    It''s too bad.


    His bright eyes and clear amber color reflect Nie Zhao''s figure like glass.


    In the eyes of unintentional response, even if the moment to cover up, also can not escape Nie Zhao''s eyes.


    It''s like being struck by lightning.


    Tao Rong can feel that Nie Zhao''s breathing is disordered.


    It''s a mess. Nie Zhao is a mess.


    He wanted to shout, but he felt hoarse. Want to take off her mask, but not willing to let go of her hand.


    His eyes were sour and his whole body was shaking.


    The force on the hand unconsciously, the hands overlapped together, became Nie Zhao to take the initiative to tightly grasp, as if death would never let go.


    Originally, the empty hand holding on Tao Rong''s waist gradually turned into a hug.


    Tao Rong feels that he is being drawn closer to Nie Zhao''s field, just like an iron prison, trying to trap her.


    The closer they get to each other, the more ambiguous the dance steps have exceeded the normal scope. Only lovers can dance like this.


    Tao Rong is flustered in the heart, she still does not see the coffin does not shed tears.


    But Nie Zhao had already got close to her ear. He hugged her tightly and said: "I found you!"


    Tao Rong is like falling into an ice cave in an instant. She doesn''t want to be recognized, face, or


    Nie Zhao forced to lift her waist, Tao Rong whole person rushed to his arms, has become a tight embrace.


    At that moment, Tao Rong just wanted to escape, but Nie Zhao felt the return of his soul, as if life had been filled.


    Nie Zhao''s breathing sound was in Tao Rong''s ear. Several times, he seemed to have something to say, but when the words reached his mouth, they were replaced by the heavy breathing sound.


    Nie Zhao has a lot to ask, why to divorce, why to leave, why to abandon him, why to choose others, why so cruel to him, in the end still love him.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t ask for a word. He just wanted to hold her quietly. He just wanted to hold her. Other things didn''t matter at the moment.


    Tao Rong tries to push Nie Zhao away, but it''s meaningless to Nie Zhao whether she''s violent or not.


    Because he won''t let Tao Rong escape half a minute.


    "Nie Zhao!" Seeing this scene, Zheng Shunjia finally couldn''t help shouting. Her voice penetrated the music. Regardless of the occasion, she rushed directly into the dance floor.


    Zheng Yujun quickly stepped forward to stop, to avoid disturbing others.


    Nie Zhao, who heard the sound, stopped dancing and left the dance floor in the opposite direction. Trying to take Tao Rong out of the ballroom.


    Tao Rong takes the opportunity to break free, but now he can only break the pot and run away in the most direct way.


    But her strength is not as good as Nie Zhao. Tao Rong is in a hurry. She directly remembers Nie Zhao''s way of breaking away from the shackles. As soon as she raises her hand, she hits Nie Zhao''s Ma jin''er. However, she doesn''t think of any tricks that are useful to others, which are useless to Nie Zhao.


    Instead of loosening his hand, it became tighter.


    Tao Rong can''t help beating again. Nie Zhao suddenly pulls Tao Rong to the front, grabs her arms and pushes them against the edge of the wall. He says angrily, "you still want to run!"


    Tao Rong was shocked by Nie Zhao''s anger.


    Nie Zhao reaches out to uncover Tao Rong''s mask in the next second.


    Tao Rong quickly raises her hand and grabs Nie Zhao''s arm.


    Although the feeling has no use, but Tao Rong or humble heart comfort himself, mask is the last layer of shame cloth.


    But Nie Zhao where can understand, must obstinately let Tao Rong completely exposed to be willing to settle down.He wants her to stand in front of him.


    Nie Zhao changed a hand to continue, Tao Rong also stubbornly stretched out his hand again to block.


    Nie Zhao is angry and starts to hold Tao Rong''s hands together. Tao Rong is almost unable to resist. He looks up at Nie Zhao with some sadness.


    Nie Zhao on such eyes, but just a pause, not a bit soft to continue to uncover everything.


    The hand has bypassed the back and caught the bandage.


    Tao Rong finally called out, "Nie Zhao!"


    Nie Zhao''s hands are stiff, and he looks straight at Tao Rong''s eyes.


    How long has he not heard her call himself that?


    Nie Zhao suddenly sneered at himself.


    When Tao Rong opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say, Nie Zhao suddenly bowed his head and kissed her.


    Tao Rong''s pupils shrank and his head emptied as he looked at the mask close at hand.


    Hot kiss doused Tao Rong all reason, as if punishment like power, make Tao Rong almost some pain.


    People who accidentally aimed at them all couldn''t help but exclaim, which made Zheng Shunjia, who was stopped, look over.


    Although you can only see Nie Zhao shrouding Tao Rong''s back, it''s self-evident that even Zheng Yujun, who stopped Zheng Shunjia, couldn''t help being silly.


    Everyone is thinking about a question: who is the woman who was kissed!


    What the hell is going on!


    Is everyone hallucinating?


    My God!


    Tao Rong is foolishly kissed, don''t know how long, after reaction comes over, push Nie Zhao hard.


    "Nie Zhao, stop!"


    When Nie Zhao heard the voice, he bit Tao Rong''s lips heavily, released her, and said with an evil sneer: "OK! Another place, go on


    With that, he pulled Tao Rong to leave without mercy. The action was almost violent.


    The people around were stunned.


    Most people think that Nie Zhao is drunk and wants to be romantic after pulling a good-looking woman. After all, the young master of the big family does as he likes, and no one dares to stop him.


    But Zheng Shunjia dare! She''s going crazy.

 Chapter 793

    "Nie Zhao!" Zheng Shunjia ran to the front of the two men in high heels. "Nie Zhao, how can you do this to me? At my ball, you can find any woman to humiliate me!"


    Nie Zhao doesn''t care about others now. He wants to stay with Tao Rong alone. Don''t disturb anyone.


    Nie Zhao looks cold, holding Tao Rong''s hand is not loose, want to directly bypass Tao Rong.


    But Zheng Shunjia didn''t give them a chance to leave at all.


    Seeing that Nie Zhao ignored him, Zheng Shunjia angrily pointed to Tao Rong and said, "you Who the hell are you


    Tao Rong''s heart is agitated. When Zheng Shunjia asks him, he is even more agitated.


    "Uncover the mask!" Zheng Shunjia saw that Tao Rong didn''t speak, so she wanted to reach out and uncover Tao Rong''s mask.


    Tao Rong instinctively hides behind, but she doesn''t need to hide at all. Nie Zhao directly blocks Tao Rong.


    Come and go are between their husband and wife''s things, if in such an occasion let others uncover Tao Rong''s mask, can''t point out how others in the back pointing.


    In Nie Zhao''s opinion, they solve their problems, and others are not qualified to see jokes.


    Zheng Shunjia, who was stopped, became more angry and said angrily, "you protect her?"


    "It''s none of your business. Get out of the way!" Nie Zhao is already a little rude.


    Zheng Shunjia didn''t expect that an Wenlan abandoned Nie Zhao, and the slut left after divorce. It''s her turn. As a result, Nie Zhao casually found a wild woman who didn''t know where, not only kissing her, but also protecting her.


    Zheng Shunjia looks at Tao Rong in the eyes. Tao Rong is too familiar. It''s just like the prey being watched by a poisonous snake. It''s hard to kill her.


    Tao Rong also really admires Zheng Shunjia. No wonder after so many years of her last life, Zheng Shunjia is willing to marry Nie Zhao as her second wife. She is really insistent on Nie Zhao no matter when and where she is.


    But the death of the entanglement of a person who does not love themselves is only such a bleak result in the end.


    But for now, Tao Rong wants Zheng Shunjia to pester her. Maybe she has a chance to escape.


    Tao Zhaorong doesn''t need to turn her head, but she''s more instinctive.


    Tao Rong feels that he wants to escape. Unless he breaks his hand, he can only wait for Nie Zhaosong.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t worry about Zheng Shunjia''s face, so he pulls Tao Rong forward. Zheng Shunjia wants to stop him, but Nie Zhao pushes him away.


    Zheng Yujun can''t see his sister continue to do so, regardless of face also come forward to stop.


    The scene was really ugly for a while.


    Tao Rong looks at this and knows that the situation is over. It seems that she really has to face Nie Zhao well, but the problem between them can''t be solved at all, and it''s useless to face it.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong out of the crowd, tears off the mask on his face and throws it away.


    As we approached the door, suddenly it opened.


    Several people came in.


    Nie Zhao''s steps stopped and went on without making a sound.


    Tao Rong looked up and down in a panic.


    "Zhao, you..."


    "Brother, I have something urgent. I''ll go first." Nie Zhao finished and did not look at the three people at the door. He was about to pull them through.


    Nie Chen some accident of looking at Nie Zhao to pull of woman.


    After all, this year, Nie Zhao''s attitude towards all the women who approached him is obvious to all. What''s more, the women who let him take the initiative are not gangsters?


    And the an Wen Lan that stands in Nie Chen side is dumbfounded more.


    Her vision glides from Nie Zhao to the woman wearing the mask. However, she can''t recognize who it is. But she knew Nie Zhao better. There was no reason why he would never take the initiative to approach a woman.


    An Wenlan instantly looks at Zheng Shunjia, and sees that Zheng Shunjia is stopped by her elder brother in a rage, and immediately reacts that something has happened.


    "What''s the matter? Zhao, who is this lady? " An Wenlan takes the initiative to ask.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t hear it. He had only one idea to take Tao Rong away from here.


    But it happened that someone who didn''t know who was standing in the way of the door.


    Nie Zhao looks up to see past, is exactly with Nie Chen and an Wen Lan together of young man.


    Although he was a black suit, his resolute appearance and muscles all over his body had already explained his identity.


    The same aura exists in Nie Zhao and he Tielong.


    "Excuse me, please." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    "Nie Zhao? General Nie, it''s arrogant! As soon as I came back from the task, I heard that the second young master of the Nie family came to our east city. He was just looking for a chance to get to know him, but he couldn''t see anyone. I heard that you are very busy. Since you are lucky to meet at such a dance, you might as well get to know him formally. I''m Shi Jiashi Sheng. Please give me more advice! "


    With that, Shi Sheng reached out to shake hands with Nie Zhao.


    The comments from around have already explained Shi Sheng''s identity.The third member of the Shi family is as young as Nie Zhao, but his achievements can''t catch up with Nie Zhao. He is drawn to compare with Nie Zhao everywhere, but he can''t reach the level of achievement and military area comparison.


    However, the Shi family is naturally arrogant and does not accept it. Those who think they are opponents hate it to the end, so Shi Sheng wants to provoke the Nie family when he meets them.


    Just after provoking Nie Chen, Shi Sheng, who feels bored, meets Nie Zhao again. How can he let him go.


    Nie Zhao dropped Mou to see a hand of Shi Sheng, if want to shake hands, that must loosen Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong can see that, and she knows that Nie Zhao is a polite person. Even if she doesn''t like it, she won''t be rude to the first person, not to mention when others take the initiative to say hello.


    Tao Rong''s heart beat a little faster. Although she felt that it was impossible, she felt that there was a trace of hope to escape.


    But the next second, Nie Zhao''s action made everyone around speechless.


    He directly pulls Tao Rongba to him, grabs Tao Rongba''s arm with another hand, fixes her on his chest, and shakes hands with Shi Sheng.


    "Hello, I''m Nie Zhao." Nie Zhao light however made a greeting, relaxed a hand, "I have urgent matter to be able to leave?"


    Shi Sheng looks at his hand and rubs it with anger. Even if he shakes hands, Shi Sheng feels insulted.


    "What do you mean? Look down on me When Shi Sheng was angry, he took evil spirit on his face unconsciously.


    Nie Zhao frowns impatiently. At this time, he Tielong comes forward to talk.


    He basically understood what was going on, and now he can''t expect his boss to deal with any worldly affairs. My sister-in-law is the biggest.


    "I''m sorry, Captain Shi. Our boss will treat you to dinner later. The boss here is really in a hurry." He Tielong said as he pushed towards the middle, where an Wenlan and Nie Chen were, just to make room for Nie Zhao and let him go out.

 Chapter 794

    He Tielong looked at almost, and quickly flashed to let Nie Zhao out.


    Shi Sheng doesn''t want to do this. He reaches out and stops Nie Zhao.


    "What''s the situation? I don''t think this young lady is willing to go with you. You don''t want to do anything against the law and discipline on the territory of our eastern city. Anyway, you are a soldier. You are a soldier in the Eastern District now. Don''t affect our reputation."


    Tao Rong struggles to run and is imprisoned by Nie Zhao everywhere. Everyone can see it, but no one dares to speak or needs to offend others.


    After all, Nie Zhao''s superficial identity is not that many people can offend him.


    But the people of the Shi family have nothing to fear, and they are even willing to add obstacles.


    Nie Zhao impatience has reached the extreme, "Shi Sheng, get out of the way."


    As soon as Shi Sheng heard this tone, he became more angry and said to Tao Rong, "do you know him, miss? He is not forcing you, you say, don''t be afraid, with me, no one can bully the weak


    Tao Rongxin said where to come with Nie Zhao against the fool, but take advantage of it.


    But Tao Rong just ready to speak, Nie Zhao put people to the arms of a strong embrace.


    Tao Rong looks up to Nie Zhao''s warning line of sight. There is no mask to cover her. Although her face is still beautiful, she has been infected with the feeling of frost. There is no previous beautiful atmosphere, as if shrouded in a layer of shadow in general.


    He looked at Tao Rong''s eyes and warned: "shut up!"


    As if already know what Tao Rong will say, know how she will do, so direct mouth let her shut up.


    It can only be said that Nie Zhao knows Tao Rong too well.


    Tao Rong suddenly shakes his mind in the face of Nie Zhao.


    As before, whenever Nie Zhao really gets angry with her, she seems to be under a spell. She can''t move. She can only admit that she''s not bad and obedient.


    But now it''s different. Tao Rong counsels, but some people are very brave and fat.


    "Hum, you threaten me in front of me. You think everyone is deaf and blind! You''d better let go of this woman! " Shi Sheng has determined that Nie Zhao is forcing an innocent woman. She is too scared to speak for help, so she plans to be a justice messenger.


    "Misunderstandings, misunderstandings, are all acquaintances. It''s just a quarrel. How can our boss do bad things? It''s really a misunderstanding." He Tielong''s heart is really tired. He says that there is a contradiction between husband and wife, and you are an outsider. But he can''t say it clearly. After all, it seems that the identity of the couple is still to be determined before reconciliation.


    Shi Sheng said: "no, today, unless it''s the family of this woman, no one wants to take her away."


    Finish saying, Shi Sheng unexpectedly directly starts to want to pull Tao Rong to come over.


    This is to touch Nie Zhao''s scale. Who dares to rob Tao Rong from him now is to take his life.


    "Don''t touch her!"


    Before Shi Sheng''s hand touched Tao Rong, Nie Zhao grabbed him with one hand, and Shi Sheng''s strength was controlled.


    Shi Sheng''s tiger eyes stare, but he finds that his arm, which is obviously thicker than Nie Zhao''s little white face, doesn''t move, and he can''t move half an inch with all his strength.


    Because of the strength of being caught, the tendons on the back of his hand are all protruding.


    Two people are deadlocked, the surrounding atmosphere is dignified, the music on the dance floor dare not play, everyone is watching nervously, for fear that the two powerful people really fight in such an occasion.


    At this time, Zheng Yujun had to come out to maintain order.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is a dance party held by our family. It''s too shameful of you to let go first." Zheng Yujun opened his mouth and said, then he looked at Tao Rong and frowned. He didn''t know who it was, so he said, "Miss, whose family are you from, or who are you with?"


    Tao Rong naturally doesn''t want to say it, but she is also worried that people who know her will rush out, so her identity will be completely exposed.


    But it''s strange that Jin Rourou and Zheng Weifeng didn''t show up at the beginning. Such a big thing didn''t happen. It''s estimated that they didn''t know when they had left, and they were not here at all.


    As for Duan Muling and Qin An''an, she is still at ease. After all, Duan Muling still knows how to be proper, and he will watch Qin An''an.


    As long as the mask is not removed, no one will know her identity for the time being.


    Zheng Yujun is not rude to uncover the mask, but the identity of Tao Rong is also suspicious, "this lady."


    "Mayor Zheng, we just want to leave. It''s my private business. No one can restrict our freedom. If someone stops us, don''t blame me."


    Nie Zhao''s tone was cold, which meant a warning. Zheng Yujun naturally stood by Nie Zhao in this matter, so he quickly said to Shi Sheng, "Captain Shi, it''s rare for you to come here. Don''t hurt your kindness and come in to dance without a female companion? You can invite any lady present


    "Well, I''ll invite her!" Shi Sheng points directly at Tao Rong.Nie Zhao''s eyes turned and he looked at Shi Sheng.


    Zheng Yujun is also a little unhappy, this one or two are too shameless, when they Zheng good bullying?


    Zheng Yujun plans to leave Tao Rong alone. After all, he is his party guest. He must have something to do with the Zheng family. He can come forward and stay.


    But just at this awkward time, there was a sudden noise outside. It was the sound of many people running away.


    Everyone''s attention was gradually diverted, and several people rushed over and yelled: "no, I just found that there was a fire upstairs. The fire was too big, and it was spreading down. Everyone, get out of here."


    As soon as they heard that there was a fire, they had to run for their lives.


    Several people at the door were also stunned by the sudden change, but there were still some escape actions.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to push Shi Sheng away and goes out.


    I met a lot of runaways along the way.


    Nie Zhao didn''t speak. He just pulled Tao Rong forward in the noise. Anyway, he would not let go.


    Out of the hotel, look back. The whole third floor is on fire, and the second floor already has fire light.


    The police station was close, and soon a police car came, but the fire brigade had not arrived.


    A group of people stood on the side of the road, looking at the situation above, worried, because many people are saying that there are still people trapped above.


    Shi Sheng and Nie Chen also came out. When Shi Sheng heard that there were people trapped above, he immediately poured a bucket of water for himself and rushed up against the crowd.


    He is a soldier of the special army. When he encounters such a thing, he naturally bears the brunt. Several young policemen also rush in. Nie Chen just asks the captain of the police for information.


    At this time, he Tielong looked at Nie Zhao, who was holding Tao Rong to one side. He hesitated, "boss, I..."


    But Nie Zhao didn''t listen. He took Tao Rong directly to the police car.

 Chapter 795

    He Tielong thinks that Nie Zhao doesn''t want to give up this opportunity to seize his sister-in-law, so he doesn''t plan to get involved in saving people. However, as a soldier, he Tielong can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    Just as he rushes in, he hears Nie Zhao show his ID card to the police officer in the police car and ask for a pair of handcuffs. He Tielong is stunned.


    Tao Rong is also shocked, just want to resist, was Nie Zhao into the police car.


    Nie Zhao also probes into half of his body, thrusts Tao Rong inside, takes up the handcuffs and handcuffs Tao Rong on the handle.


    Tao Rong is furious, "Nie Zhao, what are you doing?! Let me go. I''m not your prisoner. What are you doing? "


    Nie Zhao raised his head and glared at Tao Rong. He said, "stay here for me. If you dare to escape, I will..."


    Nie Zhao didn''t say anything about the warning. He just looked at Tao Rong with his eyes fixed. Then he turned around and rushed to the fire.


    Tao Rong doesn''t give up trying to pull her hand, but it''s useless except for her red wrist.


    There is still a small police officer outside the police car watching. It''s really a helpless situation.


    Tao Rong listens to the noise outside and watches the fire brigade arrive. As time goes by, she is more and more afraid. She really doesn''t want to face Nie Zhao.


    Suddenly there was a conversation outside.


    Tao Rong looked up and saw that it was Zheng Shunjia.


    Tao Rong slightly squints her eyes and looks out. She just looks at Zheng Shunjia. Looking at her eyes, Tao Rong already understands the purpose of her coming.


    Even in other people''s eyes, Tao Rong was forced by Nie Zhao, but in Zheng Shunjia''s eyes, she was seducing Nie Zhao, so she came to see Tao Rong''s true face and strangle her enemies in the cradle.


    Tao Rong is not afraid that she will uncover her mask. Now that she is caught by Nie Zhao, it''s hard to hide.


    It''s just that I''m not able to act now, and I''m still at a loss.


    I don''t know what Zheng Shunjia said to the little police officer, so the little police officer left directly. Zheng Shunjia came to the back seat quickly with anger.


    The door is forced open and the cold wind blows in. Tao Rong looks at Zheng Shunjia through the mask.


    "Well! I''ll see what kind of fox you are Then he stretched out his hand to Tao Rong''s mask.


    Tao Rong didn''t hide this time, but the next second, the hand that opened the mask didn''t arrive. Zheng Shunjia suddenly lost her support, half of her body fell on the back seat, and she was so dizzy.


    Tao Rong a Leng, suddenly looked up to the car, saw the familiar mask man appeared, with a proud smile at her.


    "Duanmu!"


    "The hero saved beauty." Duanmu Ling smiles, then holds Zheng Shunjia and lets her sit in the car. Then she goes around to the other side of the car, Tao Rong''s side, and opens the door.


    Tao Rong''s hand is still fixed there. As soon as the door is opened, the whole body is suspended.


    "Sorry, sorry." Duan Muling realized that he was pulling too much and quickly took back the door.


    "It''s no use. I''m handcuffed. I can''t get out." Although Tao Rong rushed to Duanmu Ling to save her, she knew she couldn''t get away.


    Duan Muling picked up her eyebrows and said with a smile, "can such a small thing be difficult for me?"


    With that, Tao Rong did not see clearly how he touched the handcuffs. Soon he heard two clicks, and the handcuffs on Tao Rong''s hands were released.


    Tao Rong looks at Duanmu Ling in surprise.


    Duanmu Ling helped her out, and then maliciously handcuffed Zheng Shunjia.


    Tao Rong rubbed his wrist and looked at Duan Muling, "you..."


    Duanmu Ling waved to Tao Rong and said, "An''an has already arranged for the car to wait for us. Let''s go now."


    Tao Rong a Leng, can''t help looking back, the fire of the building, some bad taste in the heart.


    "What? Can''t bear it? " Duanmu Ling asked softly.


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment, eyes a horizontal, or take the initiative to take the lead to the direction of Duanmu Ling pointed.


    Duanmu Ling smiles and follows.


    They are quietly shuttling between the crowd and vehicles. Everyone is watching the fire. No one notices that the woman who is specially treated by Nie Zhao is running away.


    Two people are very likely to leave quickly, but the surrounding is blocked badly.


    Tao Rong would still look at the burning hotel from time to time, and murmur with some worry: "nothing will happen."


    Duan Muling suddenly said: "no, I noticed that there was no one on those floors when I set fire. It''s all wrapped up by Zheng. "


    Tao Rong suddenly steps, Duanmu Ling almost bumps into Tao Rong.


    "What''s the matter?" Duanmu Ling asked.


    "You You set the fire. Why did you do that? " Tao Rong looks at Duanmu Ling in shock.


    Duanmu Ling said innocently: "in order to cause problems, divert your husband''s attention, so that you can have a chance to escape, otherwise how can I save you, I have no confidence in your husband."


    "But didn''t someone just say that there were still people inside who didn''t come out?" Tao Rong said dumbly."Oh, that''s a rumor I deliberately spread. If I don''t, how can I deceive them into going in? Don''t worry. The reason why the fire is so big is that I light all the curtains around, and there are not many places on fire inside." Duan Muling said with indifference.


    "Fire and water are merciless. What should we do in case of an accident? In such a big place, how do you know that there is no one in all places? What if someone is trapped in it? Now the fire is raging. What if they go in and have an accident? " Tao Rong said excitedly.


    Duan Muling was said to be confused, "it''s not so exaggerating. How can they be so useless? Besides, I''m trying to help you. Why are you angry with me. It''s just a fire. It''s not really harmful. I didn''t know you were such a soft hearted person. "


    Tao Rong was stunned. She was inexplicably familiar with such a scene. She had set fire to people. Although they were all people she hated extremely, she made all kinds of preparations to ensure that they would not be burned to death, but she did a dangerous thing. Because fire and water were merciless, any preparation would not be all kinds of. At that time, Nie Zhao was angry with her, and she suddenly became angry A little understand Nie Zhao''s mood.


    "Any accident may take innocent lives, in order to save me? I can''t afford it. You are a doctor. You like medicine so much. How can you treat life so lightly? " Tao Rong looked at him in a daze.


    Duanmu Ling is stunned by Tao Rong. Life He


    In fact, the Yin people are extremely proud of themselves. They are not punished by the law, so they feel different about the life of other people. Virtually, they despise the life outside. Duan Muling always thinks that he is different from them, because he is a medical student. But he did not expect that he also has the gene of the Yin people in his bones.


    Duan Muling was impacted by his thoughts for a moment, and at this time, the police car parked next to him came with the message of communicator one after another.


    Some soldiers were burned and comatose. They asked for medical support.

 Chapter 796

    Hearing the continuous sound, Tao Rong''s face suddenly changed.


    Her head was blank, and her body reflexively ran towards the hotel.


    Duanmu Ling''s face also followed Tieqing, he didn''t stop Tao Rong, but also ran past.


    Originally looking at Tao Rong and Duanmu Ling from a distance, Qin An''an saw the scene with a strange face and could not shout.


    Tao Rong recovers her sense while running, but she doesn''t mean to stop at all. She wants to make sure that Nie Zhao is not the one who has the accident.


    It has to be not him.


    When Tao Rong arrived, someone was already on the ambulance.


    The person who was carried up did not know who it was, but he Tielong, who was standing down with a serious face, was talking to others.


    Tao Rong can''t believe it. She looks around, but she doesn''t see Nie Zhao at all. Even if she was locked up by the police car, she doesn''t see Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong some Zheng Leng of looking at the ambulance quickly drive away from his front.


    She couldn''t help but ran along, while Duan Muling was near the fire center to check the situation.


    I don''t know how long it took to run, but Tao Rong heard another horn behind him.


    Tao Rong looked back and saw that Qin An was letting the driver drive behind.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Qin an an looks out and shouts.


    Tao Rong quickly turned around and rushed to the side of the car, opened the door and got into the driveway: "follow the ambulance! Come on


    Qin An''an was startled by Tao Rong''s nervous tone and pale face, and quickly let the driver drive after the ambulance.


    Looking at Tao Rong, who was sitting next to him and staring at the ambulance in front of him, Qin An''an carefully asked, "what''s the matter? Why did the man with the mask catch you? Duan Muling seemed to know a lot of things. He directly pulled me out and asked me to go to the driver to wait for you. Turning around, he disappeared. When I got back from the car, I saw that the hotel was on fire I was surprised. Fortunately, you soon showed up. Otherwise, I thought something had happened to you? wait? Is Duan Muling the man in the ambulance? No, he didn''t just talk to you... "


    "Ann, be quiet. I don''t have enough energy to answer your questions now. We''ll talk about anything later." Tao Rong''s brain is in a mess now because she has a headache. How can she care about others.


    Her head is full of pictures of burns in textbooks. If Nie Zhao turns out to be like that, it''s all her fault. Duan Muling has done Nie Zhao harm in order to help her.


    The car followed the ambulance to the hospital.


    Tao Rong saw from a distance that people were carrying on the stretcher.


    Tao Rong took off her mask and rushed in wearing a thin skirt.


    Qin an an is also ready to follow in. As a result, just as he is ready to get off the bus, he receives a phone call.


    As soon as Qin An''an got through, he heard Duanmu Ling''s anxious and serious voice.


    "Nie Rong is not with you, you are not going to the hospital, stop her, tell her everything is false, don''t be fooled!"


    "Ha?"


    On the other side, Tao Rong has come to the single ward on the seventh floor. She didn''t know about the patient. I saw a few people pushing people in and out soon.


    But Tao Rong, who was already in a hurry, didn''t count the number at all. It was the same strange situation as what he went in.


    She looked at the door did not close, sneaked in to want to determine whether Nie Zhao.


    Entered the door, looking at a person lying on the bed with an oxygen mask.


    That dress is


    Tao Rong heart a cold immediately rushed up, the result just came to the bed, have not found strange, the bed of people suddenly burst up, a grasp of Tao Rong''s arm.


    Tao Rong completely blank head for three seconds to respond to the immediate situation.


    She stared at Nie Zhao half sitting on the bed, watching him take off the oxygen mask unharmed, watching him staring at himself.


    Tao Rong''s eyes suddenly turned red and her voice became dumb. Then she began to struggle and wanted to get rid of Nie Zhao''s hand.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong with a twinkle in his eyes. He pulls people into his arms and holds them.


    "If you have a hundred ways to escape, I have a hundred ways to get you back." Nie Zhao voice some excited say: "I know you won''t ignore me."


    Tao Rong was so angry that he thumped Nie Zhao on the back. There was a kind of wordless frustration. He was so angry that he was dying, but he was still celebrating in the small corner of his heart.


    Fortunately, Nie Zhao is not injured.


    "You Mean Tao Rong reluctantly half a day to accept the mood said.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look at Tao Rong''s face, and his eyes gradually became more and more sentimental. "Isn''t the person who helps you behind that mean? It''s the man who took you a year and a half ago, right? Dare to set fire to deceive us to go in and rescue you, it''s really a big deal. " If it wasn''t for Nie Zhao''s alertness, he found the abnormality of arson and knew that he had been involved in the drama of transferring the tiger from the mountain. He didn''t react so quickly and used the police''s communicator to stop Tao Rong.


    He is gambling, gambling Tao Rong is not completely heartless to him.Facing Nie Zhao''s question, Tao Rong can''t answer. It was Ao Yi who took her away, but Ao Yi was also cheated by her. Now Duan Muling is the one who helps her to do too much. It has nothing to do with her before. How can she drag others into the water.


    Seeing that Tao Rong didn''t answer, Nie Zhao released her, grabbed her shoulder and looked at her closely. Her voice seemed to have been polished by frosted paper and asked, "you''ve been with him for so long. Do you really leave me and go with the man who came to find you?"


    Tao Rong know the situation at that time, will be found clues, before Ding yunqi also hinted that she left the mess caused the influence of reputation.


    Others say that Nie Zhao''s wife ran away with a wild man. Nie Zhao was divorced when he didn''t know it, which made him a laughing stock.


    Tao Rong was heartbroken and left with all her heart. She didn''t think so much about it. She thought that if she went clean and took the trouble away, she would be able to break it completely and not give Nie Zhao any extra trouble.


    But I didn''t expect that Nie Zhao didn''t cover up. Things were more serious than she imagined.


    "I didn''t..." Tao Rong thought and said.


    Nie Zhao suddenly said angrily, "you lie!" Holding on to Tao Rong''s strength is getting worse.


    Tao Rong felt that her arms would be crushed.


    "You are alone, but I can''t find you. It''s impossible without a strong person to help you! Do you still want to cheat me? Have you promised to tell me about that man before, that all the secrets you hide are expedient measures, that is, lies to appease me in order to stay away from me? " Nie Zhao roared out all the pain in his heart.


    He released Tao Rong''s arm and held her face instead. Looking at her confused and even aggrieved look, he asked in a hoarse voice: "Tao Rong, have you ever been serious to me, or from beginning to end, you are just like what you said at the beginning, that is, you are using me, and when time comes, you are far away from me. Tell me what your heart is

 Chapter 797

    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in a daze. In the face of such a question, she says that it''s impossible not to be wronged. At that time, she really wanted to tell Nie Zhao everything. She made so much determination to open her wound in order to let Nie Zhao know all of herself. She really wanted to start with Nie Zhao.


    Even in the face of the unpredictable Ao Yi, she also wants to hold Nie Zhao''s hand to face together. She doesn''t care whether she will drag Nie Zhao down. She is selfish. A family with three of them is enough.


    But that''s not the point, is it?


    The problem is about Nie Zhao and an Wenlan, and their children.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao aggrieved to the painful appearance, for a time really can''t agree with, destroy all this isn''t he?


    Why? It''s like it''s all her fault.


    Does Nie Zhao still want to pretend that nothing happened until now.


    But it''s also true. In Nie Zhao''s opinion, she doesn''t know the truth, and an Wenlan won''t tell such a scandal to the outside world. She only satirizes her, so Nie Zhao can always deceive herself.


    Tao Rong reaches for Nie Zhao''s arm and says: "do I really matter? Nothing will change. It''s not me who ruined it first. And we''re divorced. "


    Nie Zhao was stunned to listen to Tao Rong''s words, but when the word divorce came out, Nie Zhao''s eyes changed, and became dark and gloomy.


    "You didn''t leave first! Is it not you who destroy our happiness?! Divorce! Ah, you are the only one who can fool me from beginning to end. I didn''t expect that you did so many things behind my back in order to leave smoothly. Tao Rong, do you have no heart? " Nie Zhao''s heart seemed to be dripping blood, "am I not good to you? Can''t I match him? You said it, don''t leave me. Why did you break your promise


    Tao Rong raises her head and doesn''t want to entangle any more. She knows that Nie Zhao misunderstood the situation between her and Ao Yi, but she and Nie Zhao are already over and shouldn''t meet again.


    "Let me go, you have no right to imprison my freedom." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Nie Zhao sneers and doesn''t let go, but Tao Rong has tried to push him away.


    The more Tao Rong wants to run away from him, the more angry Nie Zhao gets. Finally, he holds him up and throws him down.


    Tao Rong was just about to get up when Nie Zhao pushed him down. "Nie Zhao, what are you doing?"


    Tao Rong''s legs kick wildly, and he gets stuck one by one.


    Tao Rong directly bumps into Nie Zhao''s forehead in a panic. He is dizzy, and Nie Zhao''s forehead is red, but he doesn''t move, even his eyes don''t change.


    When Tao Rong is about to lose strength, Nie Zhao directly lowers his head and kisses Tao Rong.


    After a dance, Tao Rong has been too lazy to struggle, but it''s hard to be unresponsive. He almost half forced her to experience his missing emotion and unspeakable pain.


    Tao Rong felt that her soul was about to be sucked away, her body was about to suffocate, and her tears fell uncontrollably from the corner of her eyes.


    Finally, he really couldn''t breathe any more. Tao Rong found an angle to use his strength and bit hard.


    Nie Zhao just let go a little.


    "Nie Zhao!" Tao Rong called.


    Nie Zhao presses Tao Rong''s hands and looks up at Tao Rong. His lips are full of blood, which Tao Rong bit.


    Tao Rong gasps quickly and looks directly into Nie Zhao''s eyes. He can see the red on the bottom of his eyes.


    "Who is the man who took you? Are you together? Who was that person at the ball just now? At that time, you had contact in the wedding dress shop, and you were ready to run away from me? Do you really give up on me for other men mercilessly? " Nie Zhao has a lot of questions to get answers. He has survived for more than a year, and those questions are about to burst his head.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao whose mood is out of control and is forced to collapse, "no! No, I didn''t! There''s never been a man! It''s all a misunderstanding! "


    How could Nie Zhao believe her? After all, it was a man who took her away and protected her for more than a year. He didn''t find out. There was also a case that happened at the dance party. He said no, how could he believe it.


    "Misunderstanding! Then why did you go! You know what? After you left, I told myself that I must catch you and ask you clearly. Since you have given me a promise, I will not give you to anyone. Once something starts, it''s not enough for one person to stop Nie Zhao''s tone is fierce, pressing Tao Rong''s wrist even harder.


    "So, if I get caught, don''t talk about freedom. Let''s make our affairs clear first." Nie Zhao said while freeing up a hand to wipe the blood on the corner of Tao Rong''s mouth.


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao, and suddenly feels that he makes her a little scared. Her back is stiff. She can''t respond to him. This is Nie Zhao?


    "I''ve already said that I''m not with any men. I didn''t do anything that I''m sorry for you. You''re sorry for me! Anyway, we''ll go back to I can''t go back. It doesn''t make any sense for you to hold on to me. " Tao Rong can''t help saying.Nie Zhao scorns a smile, in the eyes still don''t trust, think Tao Rong won''t tell the truth, there must be that person. The hermit came out and could resist all the forces under him.


    "Say I''m sorry for you? Is that the time when I left you in the cold and couldn''t take care of your emotions, so in your opinion, I''m sorry for you? " Nie Zhao''s insipid voice gradually cooled down and asked.


    Tao Rong did not speak, just looked at him, do not understand why he deliberately pretended to be silly.


    Looking at Tao Rong like this, Nie Zhao closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I only ask you one question. Why did you leave me at the beginning? Say I''m sorry for you, where on earth I''m sorry for you! "


    Tao Rong is stubborn and does not answer.


    Nie Zhao said with a sneer: "as long as you answer, I will go now and give you freedom. But if you intend to keep it from me, you will stay with me until you tell the truth."


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao chuckled, "you don''t have to doubt it. Do you think I''m the same as I used to be? If I don''t want you to go, you can''t go anywhere. It''s not difficult to keep a person by my side. "


    Sure enough It''s different.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath, looked at Nie Zhao and said, "OK, I said, you don''t worry about it. What do I have to be afraid of?"


    No matter how hard it is to say, it''s better than to spend it like this.


    Tao Rong''s attitude makes Nie Zhao frown slightly. Looking at Tao Rong, he looks confused. "I have nothing to worry about."

 Chapter 798

    If Tao Rong really goes away with another man she loves, it''s not a scruple for Nie Zhao. It''s a shame. It''s a betrayal that a man can''t bear.


    But it''s 90% certain that this is the case, and Nie Zhao is still looking forward to the 10% accident in his heart.


    Maybe, there are other reasons. Tao Rong is forced to leave. After all, he is a hermit, and the top ten families can''t compete.


    At this time, Tao Rong also summoned up the courage to face everything. She raised her eyes and said slowly: "let''s have a wedding..."


    Just then, the corridor came the sound of rapid footsteps.


    Because there are too many people walking, the pace is too fast, so the voice clearly came in.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at the door at the same time.


    Suddenly the door of the ward was pushed open.


    With the noise, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao react quickly to see the situation clearly. Before the other party''s group of people act, Nie Zhao directly pulls the curtain beside the bed to cover the inside.


    The flash flashed.


    "Get out!" Nie Zhao said angrily.


    The group of people who rushed in turned out to be reporters, and they didn''t know where they got the news.


    It''s said that this is a fire-fighting hero. He was hospitalized because of his injuries, and he is quite respectable, so they are all anxious to dig up big news.


    After he Tielong stayed in the hotel, he naturally could not be a guard for Nie Zhao. The people who had sent Nie Zhao up before were also cleared by Nie Zhao, so these people naturally came up without any hindrance.


    Some people want to make a detour to take photos on the other side, while some people keep saying exciting words, hoping that the other side will cooperate with the visit.


    Seeing this, Nie Zhao can only pull over the quilt to cover Tao Rong and quickly jump out of bed to avoid the camera.


    "Please go out!" Nie Zhao cold voice a shout, "don''t accept an interview!"


    Nie Zhao can''t deal with the news, but even if they don''t have the time, they can''t do it.


    "Excuse me, you don''t seem to be hurt. Is it a show?"


    "Who is this, please? Do you want to take a woman with you in the hospital? "


    "Why are you all in bed? Who was injured? "


    Looking at the appearance of someone trying to lift the quilt to look for gossip.


    Nie Zhao would not let Tao Rong be besieged like this. He held down the quilt and stared at the man coldly until he was so scared that he withdrew his sight and looked around.


    Because Nie Zhao''s aura was too oppressive, there was a bit of coldness around him for a while, but no one was willing to go out.


    At this time, Tao Rong hiding in the quilt, but heard an Wenlan and Nie Chen''s voice.


    They came later.


    As soon as they came, they saw a group of reporters rush in. When they got to the door, they saw Nie Zhao hiding under the quilt.


    Nie Chen is unimaginable, but an Wenlan looks ugly.


    "I heard you were taken away by an ambulance. Are you ok?" Nie Chen finished and looked at the group of reporters, said: "how so many reporters ah! Who are you sent by? "


    The reporters didn''t know how to answer and looked at each other.


    At this time, an Wenlan appeared. Seeing Nie Zhao''s dilemma, she took the initiative to help solve it. She gently and thoughtfully said to the people, "it''s not good to stay in the ward like this. It''s better for us to come out first. Ah Zhao, you''d better come out with us and answer a few questions from our reporter friends. When we get the answer, we''ll leave soon."


    Nie Zhao takes a cold look at an Wenlan. Although he doesn''t like to see an Wenlan, this proposal is better. Just get rid of the irrelevant people so that he can continue to talk with Tao Rong. It''s better than wasting time here. Moreover, seeing these reporters means that he can accept this method.


    "Good! Let''s go out and talk Nie Zhao plans to be perfunctory and come back quickly after one or two questions.


    But Tao Rong in the quilt just heard the normal conversation between him and an Wenlan.


    Yes, it was a normal conversation, but Tao Rong was very sad and even resentful.


    Hearing someone go out one after another, Tao Rong moves.


    Nie Zhao stretched out his hand and pressed it on the quilt. He said in a soft voice, "I''m at the door. You can''t escape. You''ll come back soon. We''ll have a good talk and make it clear."


    Then he heard the sound of closing the door. Tao Rong opened the quilt and there was no one in the room.


    But Nie Zhao''s back can be seen on the frosted glass at the door.


    Tao Rong knows that she can''t escape because there is Nie Zhao at the door. Here is the seventh floor. She can''t fly.


    In fact, just when an Wenlan appeared, she instinctively wanted to get away from this place. She really felt that there was nothing to say. As long as she saw them together, she would have nausea.


    She doesn''t understand Nie Zhao''s meaning. Does she feel that even if he has a son with an Wenlan, she can still be with him calmly?What''s more, in such a complicated situation, she can''t accept putting her baby Xiaoxiao in such an environment.


    As long as Nie Zhao and an Wenlan still have this constant relationship, she can''t take Xiao Xiao back to Nie Zhao. This is the reality.


    Tao Rong some decadent sitting on the bed, think today is really bad luck.


    Suddenly there was a slight cell phone ringing in the room.


    Tao Rong a Leng, blankly looking for mobile phones everywhere, but found that his mobile phone is ringing, just Nie Zhao fell on the bed, accidentally thrown out.


    Tao Rong some powerless picked up the phone.


    "Do you still want to go?"


    Tao Rong''s eyes suddenly widened. It was Duan Muling''s voice.


    This guy is amazing.


    Surprised, Tao Rong was dumb for a while.


    "Don''t you want to go? You want to go back to your ex husband? If that''s true, then I''ll withdraw? " Duanmu Ling asked.


    Tao Rong stood up reflexively, "I want to go! I don''t want to stay here. "


    Duanmu Ling chuckled and said, "come to the window."


    Tao Rong walked silently and said, "you don''t want me to jump off the seventh floor. I don''t want to die yet."


    Duanmu Ling didn''t say much, just let her look outside.


    Tao Rong came to the window and looked down. He was suddenly dumbfounded. He didn''t know when there was a rope ladder spreading down the window, and there was a safety rope next to it. On the ground, the safety net was tied up smoothly. Qin An''an is standing nearby, looking up at her direction anxiously.


    "You..."


    "Don''t say too much. There''s no time. Make a decision early. But if you''re not sure you''re really dead, don''t blame me! It''s the best way I can think of Then Duan Muling simply said how to use it, but he knew that with Tao Rong''s skill, it was perfectly possible, otherwise he would not have thought of such a way.

 Chapter 799

    Tao Rong put down her mobile phone and looked back at the door.


    Nie Zhao''s solid figure leans on that side, blocking the retreat he thinks. He is very determined and wants to have a good talk with her.


    She is also willing to explain things clearly to him, but looking back on the situation in those years, she heard the dialogue between Nie Zhao and an Wenlan with her own ears. There is no ambiguity in that kind of dialogue. Even if something should not have happened to them, they also have children.


    Even if Nie Zhao''s heart is completely toward herself, she can''t accept such a deformed relationship. She can''t let Xiao Xiao live in such a world full of lies.


    No matter how clear it is, in the end, the ending can''t be changed.


    So even if she stays, there will be no other advantages except to ease Nie Zhao''s anger, but there will be a disadvantage, Nie Zhao will find out the existence of Xiao Xiao.


    No matter who, there is any possibility to rob Xiao Xiao, she will not agree, so she chose to escape.


    When Nie Zhao came back, the room was empty.


    Nie Zhao quickly ran to the window, and those rope rescue nets were abandoned there.


    Nie Zhao didn''t get angry. He was strangely calm, as if he had been used to such a situation.


    It''s just another slip of the tongue.


    At this time, Nie Chen and an Wenlan also follow in, but find that the person hiding in the room is not there.


    Nie Chen opens a mouth actively way: "that person?"? Is it the masked woman who dances with you? "


    Nie Zhao ignores Nie Chen, dials the phone directly, and asks he Tielong to send people to track down. Although he knows that the possibility of finding it is very small, Nie Zhao will not do anything.


    "I remember there was a register for the Zheng family''s dance before they took it away..." Nie Zhao ordered.


    "Boss, I went to look for it the first time after you left. The roster has disappeared. It''s not the Zheng family who took it away, but it''s gone. After the fire started, everyone was in a mess, so no one cared. I suspect it was... "


    "Then ask them one by one, and first investigate the possible arson suspects. I remember that hotel was monitored." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    "Monitoring may..." He Tielong answered helplessly.


    "None of them?" Nie Zhao frowned.


    He Tielong said: "it''s professional."


    Nie Zhao can''t help but think of the man who protects Tao Rong at the ball and claims to be her boyfriend, but he wears a mask, and Nie Zhao can''t judge who he is.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s certain that Tao Rong has settled down in Dongshi. She doesn''t have well-known contacts. How can she attend this dance? Take your time. Anyway, his patience has been honed very well.


    Tao Rong, who is in the car at this time, is in a very low mood. She doesn''t want to have such a conflict with Nie Zhao. She hopes Nie Zhao doesn''t look for her any more. She doesn''t blame Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao doesn''t care about her any more. They''ll be fine.


    But Nie Zhao, who is gentle and easy to talk about other things, doesn''t know how to be flexible and stubborn in this matter.


    In the car, Duan Muling is driving, and Qin An is sitting beside Tao Rong, but Tao Rong''s own emotions make him afraid to speak.


    Tao Rong thought, looking at the scenery outside the window, suddenly thought of something, some trance way: "why do I run away, I''m going with a friend, he casually investigation can find me. Maybe you''ll be involved. "


    Tao Rong spoke feebly, Qin An was not clear, so, "what''s involved or not, I didn''t do anything."


    Duanmu Lingtong looked at Tao Rong in the mirror with a smile and said, "don''t worry, no one can trace my arrangement."


    Qin An tut said: "it seems that I am very powerful. If the hotel didn''t catch fire suddenly, how could there be so many things behind it? By the way How the hotel caught fire all of a sudden. "


    Qin an an doesn''t know the whole truth, Duanmu Ling and Tao Rong naturally won''t tell her more.


    Duan Muling changed the topic and said: "the register has been destroyed. They can''t find your information. If you don''t meet anyone who knows you before you wear the mask, they can''t find you."


    Tao Rong a listen, immediately restored a little vitality, and then carefully thought about it, think about where there are loopholes.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong''s mobile phone rings. Tao Rong Lengshen doesn''t hear it until Qin An''an reminds Tao Rong that Tao Rong answers the phone.


    It''s Jin Rourou.


    Tao Rong suddenly responds that the loophole is Jin Rourou.


    "Sister Shirley, are you ok? I heard that the hotel is on fire. You..."


    "You''re not at the ball?" Tao Rong some clear way, after all, the situation at that time, if Jin Rourou in, already dragged Zheng Weifeng to help her.


    Jin Rourou paused for a moment, his voice was full of apology, and said: "as soon as you left, brother Weifeng came to me. He took me Took me somewhere else, I I didn''t expect such a long delay. Excuse me, sister Shirley. How are you? Where are you now? "


    Tao Rong listened to Jin Rourou''s voice and guessed that Zheng Weifeng didn''t see her entangled by Nie Zhao, so she asked anxiously, "are you with Zheng Weifeng?""No The dance is run by their family. When something goes wrong, he goes back immediately. "


    Tao Rong immediately said: "Rourou, can you find a way to make Zheng Weifeng think that I didn''t go to the dance with you at all, or I left between going in?"


    "Ah? Why? " Jinrou asked in surprise.


    "Don''t ask why, it''s very important to me and Xiaoxiao, please." Tao Rong used the word "beg", and Jin Rourou couldn''t refuse.


    Jin rourourou thought about it and said, "if he asks, I say you went to the dance with me, but you have something to do and you didn''t go in. Is that ok?"


    "Yes, please, Rourou." Tao Rong said sincerely.


    Jin Rourou was not confident and said, "I I try hard, but I''m afraid... "


    "It''s OK. Just try your best." Tao Rong assured said.


    After hanging up the phone, Duan Muling said, "it''s solved?"


    Tao Rong''s expression is not relaxed, "it doesn''t count."


    At this time, Qin can''t help but say: "you two seem to be very familiar. Do you have something to hide from me?" Qin an an looked at Tao Rong a little unconvinced and said, "I thought you were the most familiar with me at school. It seems that you two are more familiar with each other."


    Duan Mu Ling has no choice but to smile and doesn''t intend to make excuses for Tao Rong.


    Seeing that Tao Rong didn''t speak, Qin An said, "what''s the matter, and you Who the hell are you? Are you really Nie Rong? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, some surprised to see to Qin An''an, immediately stare to Duan Mu Ling, but Duan Mu Ling is also a face of innocent in the mirror inside shaking his head.


    "What''s going on? What do you think he does? Does he know more than I do? You It can''t be Tao Cough, cough. "

 Chapter 800

    Qin An''an''s obvious cough is actually intended to cover up Tao Rong''s name, because she is afraid of Duan Muling''s asymmetric information with her, and her own nonsense reveals something.


    But Tao Rong did not expect that Qin An''an would call out her name.


    "You..." Tao Rong doesn''t know whether to continue to cheat or admit it. After all, Qin An''an didn''t ask why she helped her so much in this situation tonight. She really treated her as a friend.


    "Now that I have guessed this step, don''t try to cheat me. I''d rather you don''t say anything than cheat me." Qin An''an made it clear in a hurry.


    "Guess?" Tao Rong whispered.


    Qin An wrinkled his nose, just wanted to open his mouth, but looking at Duan Muling in front of him, he said for a moment, "I''ll go to your house later, I can''t let him listen!"


    Tao Rong''s heart was slightly warm. Knowing that Qin An''an was protecting her, he said, "it doesn''t matter. Go ahead. I want to know how you guess."


    Qin An''an looks at Duanmu Ling with displeasure, and doesn''t know what their relationship is, but it''s most important to solve her question now.


    "I''m not a fool either. I haven''t met Nie Zhao before, so I don''t know what happened for the first time. After my cousin asked me so many questions, I faintly felt that there was a problem. The gossip about Nie Er Shao in the Nie family was spread all over the upper class, saying that he had a runaway bride who had run away with other men before the wedding, but because of their military wedding report process It''s not finished yet, so the army can''t catch the man who destroys the marriage. He is the only one who uses his connections to find his wife everywhere. I''ve met him twice. I''m looking for you and catching you. The most important thing is... "


    Tao Rong heart gradually fall down, indeed too many flaws, Qin An can''t guess that is really silly.


    "What is it?" Tao Rong asked helplessly.


    Qin An looked at Tao Rong uneasily and said, "the most important thing is that it''s said that Nie Er Shao was polite to women before. Although it''s a bit serious to watch strangers not enter, he''s still very nice. If Zheng He didn''t marry later Cough, in fact, many aristocratic girls are staring at him. After all, it is said that he is very excellent. But since his wife left, he has become very bad to women, especially the women who take the initiative to get close to him. They almost have no good face, and they don''t give face at all, and they don''t worry about their daughter''s mood. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes were dim, and his throat was like a mass of cotton.


    Qin An''an carefully looked at Tao Rong''s face and said, "for more than a year, several aristocratic ladies have come back crying against the wall. They are too sad to go out. Later, everyone hears that he was hurt by his wife and will never approach women again. But my cousin said It is said that he fell into the hands of that woman in his life. Others think that he sought that woman for revenge. But in fact, their brothers all know that he just wanted to get his wife back. Apart from his wife, he would never get close to any other woman. At first, I thought it was exaggeration, but tonight''s party.... "


    Qin An can''t say any more. Duan Muling takes a look at the back, and then drives quietly.


    Tao Rong reached out to wipe the tears from her face. She tugged at the corner of her mouth and tried to control her situation, but she couldn''t.


    "You are..." Qin an an said with some embarrassment.


    "I am I''m Tao Rong, Nie Zhao''s former wife. " Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    "Then that I mean, why do you want a divorce? Is he not as good as the rumor says? " In fact, she just wanted to ask the child. After all, if Tao Rong''s saying is true, whose child is it? It''s very possible that it''s Nie Zhao''s, but if it''s Nie Zhao''s, isn''t it more unreasonable to divorce? Maybe it''s really cheating, pregnant with other people''s children have to leave?


    Qin An is a little tangled. She doesn''t like such behavior, but her impression of Tao Rong is fixed. She can''t hate her or blame her.


    "He''s very good, very good, but sometimes things go against my wishes. I leave for a reason that I have to leave."


    "But..."


    "Don''t ask. Once a person like her chooses to shut up, you can''t pry. I wanted to ask before, but I don''t think she will tell anyone unless she wants to." Duan Muling stopped.


    "So you really know." Qin An was not convinced and said.


    "Accident, accident. So we are also allies to help Tao Rong. " Duanmu Ling tried to ease the atmosphere with a smile.


    Qin an ignored Duan Muling, turned to look at Tao Rong, reached for her hand and said, "OK, I don''t ask why, and I swear with my personality that I won''t betray you to my cousin, but I want to know I know... "


    Qin an an is a little hard to say. Tao Rong frowned and said, "I didn''t do anything to apologize to Nie Zhao. I escaped alone. Don''t ask me other questions."


    Qin an an a Leng, instantly understand the meaning of Tao Rong, but a smile: "well, know this is enough, at least prove that I help people right."


    Tao Rong is relieved that she doesn''t want to cheat, but she can''t completely expose the truth. Fortunately, her friends are willing to tolerate her caprice."Thank you. Thank you for everything you have done for me. I will remember it and I will repay you in the future." Tao Rong said in a deep voice.


    Qin An some angry smile, hit Tao Rong a way: "what nonsense, friends don''t say these."


    Before long, duanmuling and Qin''an sent Tao Rong back to the downstairs of the community.


    After Tao Rong gets out of the car, Duan Muling rolls down the window to talk to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong seriously looked at Duanmu Ling and said, "what you did is really OK?"


    "Don''t worry about it!" Duanmu Lingwei has a bright smile, as if everything is easy in his eyes.


    "If If you''re really caught, go to Nie Zhao and tell him that I ordered everything. " Tao Rong added.


    Duanmu Ling looked at Tao Rong and said with a smile, "believe me, I''m not so bad."


    Tao Rong took a serious look at Duanmu Ling, "can you tell me why you helped me? Who on earth is the person who asked you to help? "


    Duan Muling said: "just like you have reasons that you can''t say, I can''t say either, but if I don''t say it, it''s good for you in disguise." How can he say that he has been unfaithful to the little patriarch if he does not report to him? If he lets the woman identified by the little patriarch be robbed by other men, he will not want to go back to the hermit.


    Tao Rong didn''t ask, just said thank you, and planned to turn away.


    But when she turned around, Duan Muling suddenly said: "to go?"

 Chapter 801

    Tao Rong steps, looking back at Duan Muling, but his face is hidden in the corner where the street lamp can''t shine.


    Duanmu Ling said with a smile: "I wish you a pleasant journey."


    "What are you talking about? It''s all in the neighborhood. " Qin An''s displeased admonition behind him.


    Duan Muling took back her sight, started the car with a smile and said: "there are night roads in the community, so let her pay attention to safety." Then he drove away.


    Tao Rong slowly took back his sight, stood in the same place for a while, and rushed home immediately.


    As soon as she got home, Tao Rong asked aunt LAN to take out her previous salute and pack up some personal things. It''s time to leave.


    When Aunt LAN tidies up, Tao Rong is thinking about Xiao Xiao.


    After a while, Jin rourourou calls Tao Rong back and tells her that someone asked Zheng Weifeng for a guest list. Zheng Weifeng comes to Jin rourourou to confirm whether Tao Rong has gone or not. Jin rourourou says it directly according to Tao Rong''s words, but Zheng Weifeng doesn''t doubt it.


    Out of such a big thing, Zheng Weifeng certainly has no extra mind to manage his girlfriend''s friends, naturally will not doubt to Tao Rong.


    After answering the phone, Xiao Xiao has fallen asleep in Tao Rong''s arms.


    Aunt LAN came out with two boxes. Looking at the scene, she said, "madam, do you go all night?"


    Although Tao Rong is reluctant to follow Xiao Xiao, she has no other choice. She puts on her coat and is about to leave this short home with Xiao Xiao in her arms. Tao Rong''s phone only rings again.


    When Tao Rong picks up, it turns out to be Ding yunqi.


    Tao Rong planned to go, and then explain the situation with Ding yunqi, but did not expect him to contact himself at this time.


    "Brother Ding? How can you... "


    "Tao Rong, you haven''t been out of town recently." Ding yunqi said.


    Tao Rong a Leng, the instant reaction comes over, "what happened?"


    "I left my own contacts at the airport and let them keep an eye on me. Just now they contacted me and said that the above people sent letters and distributed your photos so that they could control your actions when they saw them. Then I sent someone to inquire carefully and found that not only the airport but also the major highway intersections were investigated. It''s better for you not to leave the eastern city for the time being. Dongshi is relatively large. They can''t make an accurate investigation. As long as they don''t leave, they will be safe. "


    Ding yunqi doesn''t know what happened to Tao Rong. She just finds something unusual, so she comes to remind her.


    When Tao Rong heard this, he was really shocked and angry, "he It''s really amazing. " Trying to trap her in the east city?


    "It''s also strange that they had been distracted before. What happened all of a sudden? " Ding yunqi doubts of say.


    Tao Rong said angrily, "I accidentally exposed myself in front of him. He didn''t leave at all. Instead, he has been transferred to Dongshi military region. I wanted to leave tonight. It seems that I can''t leave."


    Ding yunqi was speechless. "He really Cough I''m crazy. But if you really want to go, there''s a way. It''s just that the journey is too complicated and frustrating. You''re OK. Xiaoxiao just It''s too small. "


    Tao Rong is really a little angry, but she did not do anything wrong, why was forced to this step ah!


    At first, she ran away, not to avoid anything, not to do something wrong. The first is that she can''t face Nie Zhao''s feelings. In the last life, he and an Wenlan hurt her deeply. Her soul is scarred. It''s like a kind of sequela. She can''t stand the contact between an Wenlan and him.


    No matter what, Nie Zhaoshi can''t accept the situation, even if she doesn''t want to.


    If she can''t accept being with Nie Zhao, and the Nie family knows the existence of Xiao Xiao, how sure she can keep Xiao Xiao by her side? She remembers very well how much Xiao Xiao was liked by the old man in the last life. When she divorced Nie Zhao, the old man said that she could ask for anything, only Xiao Xiao would not allow her to leave. Although she didn''t want it at that time, she knew what Xiaoxiao meant to the Nie family. The old man''s love for Xiaoxiao is very different.


    This is the main reason why she has to hide with Xiaoxiao.


    If the Nie family robbed her, even if there was a possibility of one in ten thousand, she would not give up her daughter, but her ability was limited, could she really stop it? So the only way is not to let them find, find.


    In Xiaoxiao''s affairs, Tao Rong is very stubborn and doesn''t know how to adapt. It was the only way she could think of.


    But Nie Zhao forced her not to know how to escape.


    Tao Rong was silent for a long time, and Ding yunqi said, "if you don''t feel at ease, let aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao fly to h country first, I''ll take care of them, and then you can do it yourself. It will be much more convenient."


    "No, I can''t leave Xiaoxiao." Tao Rong denied it directly.


    Ding yunqi thought about it and said, "in fact, what you are most afraid of is someone grabbing Xiaoxiao from you, right?" Ding yunqi, who knows the most about Tao Rong, is as smart as he naturally understands what Tao Rong really cares about."Well." Tao Rong didn''t deny it.


    "Tao Rong, if Nie Zhao finds you, if the Nie family wants to fight for Xiao Xiao, you give me a call, I will go back to Dongshi, we will get married directly, and I will marry you. No matter Xiao Xiao is the heirs of the Nie family or not, you will get married earlier than Nie Zhao, and the children can only be sentenced to you. With this guarantee, you don''t have to be afraid of anything. "


    Tao Rong thought that Ding yunqi had an excellent way. As a result, she was shocked. She had never thought of such a way, because in her life, except Nie Zhao, she really didn''t want to marry anyone else. But the way Ding yunqi said was a wonderful idea. It''s really a once and for all idea.


    But why?


    Tao Rong''s previous emotions were diluted by the impact, "brother Ding? You? Marry me? Brother Ding, you usually help me enough, I feel a little guilty, even if you really take me as a friend when sister, willing to help, but get married? You have sacrificed too much. Why do you want to help me so much? "


    "Why?" Ding yunqi a Leng, then light smile a few, "may be feel too boring, change life is also very good.". I only need a nominal wife who can help me block some troubles, but you only need a nominal husband who can prevent others from taking Xiaoxiao away. It''s good to help each other. "


    Tao Rong hears Ding yunqi''s tone. Although according to the prejudice of this era on their feelings, marrying a nominal wife or never marrying for life is the only way out, Tao Rong knows that Ding yunqi is not so timid. Someone must have hurt him and made him think it might be better to take a step back.

 Chapter 802

    Although it''s a proposal that makes Tao Rong''s heart beat instantly, it''s harmful to Tao Rong. Li Yuji, the Royal psychopath, can''t be provoked.


    But it also gives Tao Rong a sense of relief.


    Indeed, the worst way is to find someone to get married, which can prevent others from taking Xiaoxiao away, but this is also the last resort.


    That must be Nie Zhao first find her, and found that Xiao Xiao is his daughter, and then talk with her collapse, regardless of the past love, must take his daughter.


    Unless the above series of misfortunes happen, we need to go to the last step.


    In this way, even if it is found, it is not so terrible.


    So after hearing Ding yunqi''s proposal, Tao Rong hesitated for a moment and said, "brother Ding''s idea is plan B, and I will put it into the final consideration. But not for the time being. "


    "Oh? What about your plan a? " Ding yunqi light asks a way.


    "Well Dying. I''ll come to you when I get there? " Tao Rong tone relaxed a little bit to say.


    It has to be said that Ding yunqi''s wonderful moves really let Tao Rong relax a lot in her heart, and there is a kind of feeling of suddenly enlightened.


    Ding yunqi probably also heard Tao Rong tone in open, this just relaxed response way: "good, wait at any time."


    Then they said something else. In fact, Tao Rong doesn''t have to worry. She uses her photos to find people, and it won''t last more than half a year. It''s easy to go out after half a year.


    When Tao Rong understood this, she stayed at home with the feeling of going out. At first, she was worried that Nie Zhao would suddenly come to her home. But after a few days of calm, even Jin rourourou continued to date Zheng Weifeng. Tao Rong felt at ease.


    Duanmu Ling accidentally contacted Tao Rong. When she heard that she didn''t leave, she began to ask her to come out to study again, and she was upright. After all, he helped Tao Rong so much.


    After going to the coffee shop, Duan Muling told her a piece of news with satisfaction.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. As far as I know, they have investigated the guests, but nothing has been gained. They have also set the travel level, and nothing has been gained. Now only the little people are staring at this thing."


    Tao Rong put down the coffee and looked at Duan Muling with a little doubt.


    Duanmu Lingshi pointed to the red nevus under his smiling lips. Whenever he was proud, he always had such small movements. "Because ah, the big man who chased you received an urgent order to return to the military area the next day. According to common sense, he should have received an urgent task, and all the people of the Shi Family in Dongshi were called back. I don''t think I''ll be able to get out for the time being. "


    When Tao Rong heard this, his brow wrinkled slightly.


    Duanmu Ling is puzzled to pick eyebrows, "what''s the matter? I''m not happy to see you. Isn''t that something to be happy about? "


    Tao Rong takes a look at Duanmu Ling and doesn''t explain. She won''t be happy because Nie Zhao has no time to find her when she goes to perform a task. Once a soldier of Nie Zhao''s ability level receives an emergency task, it must be a dangerous task, which is related to his life.


    In the last life, Nie Zhao had been to Dongshi military region, but the time was not right, so this time she did not know what kind of task Nie Zhao would encounter. Nie Zhao''s future was completely different. Even if he was not together, she hoped that he would be well and not encounter any danger.


    Tao Rong''s mood is a little complicated, but Duan Muling can''t understand it. He is about to speak when suddenly there is a voice nearby.


    "Why are you two here! You two are really behind my back... "


    Tao Rong looked up and saw Qin An and Zhou Si appear behind.


    Duanmu Ling looked up and said hello with a smile, "Oh, by chance."


    Qin An angrily stares at Duan Muling, and then looks at Tao Rong with grievance in anger. After all, before she asked Tao Rong, Tao Rong didn''t come out, but now she even comes out with Duan Muling. She has a feeling of betrayal.


    "Duanmu, how can you be with Nie Rong?" Zhou Si also had some emotional instability.


    Duanmu Ling put the book in his hand and said, "I ask her to tutor me."


    Tao Rong helplessly looked at Qin an an, "originally wanted to ask you together, but knew that you certainly would not agree, had not asked."


    Duanmu Ling looks back at Tao Rong. Tao Rong takes a look at him and indicates his cooperation.


    Qin An Li Ma said: "you didn''t ask, how do you know I would refuse?"


    Tao Rong looks back and forth at her and Duanmu Ling unexpectedly.


    The meaning is very obvious. After all, Qin An can''t stand being with Duanmu Ling.


    Qin an an also realized, "then I also want you to tutor me."


    Tao Rong looked at Qin An''an with a speechless face. "An''an, I''m really busy. If you really want to study together, next time we''ll work together. I''ll call you every time. "


    Tao Rong finished looking at Duanmu Ling, Duanmu Ling shrugged that it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t hate people like Qin An''an.


    Qin an an stares at the big round eyes, some don''t want to, but don''t want their friends robbed, get along with the people they hate day and night.Qin An''an himself has not yet made an answer, but Zhou Si first said, "OK, let''s study together. This kind of atmosphere is better. We urge each other and have motivation. Isn''t it An''an?"


    Tao Rong and Duanmu Ling have a pause at the same time. Duanmu Ling smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Tao Rong is not good at directly crowding out others. After all, this is also a public place. She has no right to refuse others.


    "Well, then." Qin An finally agreed.


    As a result, on the spot, Zhou Si took Qin An and sat down together, but today they didn''t bring any books. They just sat down to drink coffee and listen to Tao Rong''s lecture to Duan Muling.


    Tao Rong and Duanmu Ling are not easily influenced, so everything is the same.


    It''s just that Tao Rong will feel Zhou Si''s piercing eyes from time to time.


    After drinking coffee, Qin An wanted to eat dessert again, so he ran to the counter to choose. Duanmuling wanted to eat too, so he went with him. Qin an an a face dislike of broken read, Duanmu Ling but still good temper of funny.


    Only Tao Rong and Zhou Si were left on the seat.


    This next week, I couldn''t help thinking. I said to Tao Rong, "Nie Rong, don''t you think it''s bad for you to do this? Ann takes you as a friend. How can you treat her like that! "


    Tao Rong raised her head from the book and looked at Zhou Si as if she were watching a play.


    "Don''t you know Duan Muling is the future son-in-law identified by An''an''s father. He can be said to be An''an''s fiance. How can you rob your friend''s future husband and date him alone? How can you be so shameless? An''an simply can''t understand your evil thoughts, but I''m not a fool. If you do this again, I''ll tell An''an Father, you know her father is the headmaster


    Tao Rong chuckled and looked at Zhou Si''s resentful face and said in a low voice, "these words are very smooth. Is that how your conscience persuades you?"

 Chapter 803

    "You Zhou Si''s eyes widened, but she was still a little afraid of Tao Rong. Last time, Tao Rong seemed to know something, which made her feel a little uneasy. Some people knew that it was not easy to offend. Tao Rong was such a person in her eyes.


    Tao Rong bowed her head and continued to read, but her mouth was not idle. "You''re right, Ann is a simple person, and I also take her as my friend, so I don''t allow anyone to bully her and do something sorry for her." Tao Rong said that when he was here, he pointed his pen at Zhou Si, as if he was aiming a gun at someone, which made Zhou Si feel very uncomfortable.


    "If you like Duan Muling, you will pursue him openly. I''m not your rival, and An''an should not be. As for the arrangement of the Qin family, you can resist if you have the ability. Don''t take An''an as an excuse, but I bet you that Duan Muling will never like you."


    Find their own unhappy, Tao Rong nature will not let her happy, she did not like to pick words to her.


    Sure enough, when Tao Rong said that, Zhou Si''s eyes were red, as if he was wronged.


    "You want to catch a thief and slander me. I hope that An''an and Duanmu will do well. Not like you Zhou Si said with no recognition.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to waste words with her. She takes back her actions, drops her eyes and continues to read.


    In fact, she did not see it. She was still thinking about Nie Zhao.


    Duanmuling and Qin An''an just came back.


    Zhou Si, red eyed and wronged, immediately showed up in front of them.


    Duanmu Ling did not speak, Qin an immediately worried asked: "think, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No Nothing? " When Zhou Si finished, he also aimed at Tao Rong with his small eyes, as if all the bitterness was swallowed in his stomach. As long as this expression is not EQ, an idiot can immediately understand what Zhou Si means, that is, she was bullied by Tao Rong.


    Qin An''an immediately looked at Tao Rong and said with a slight frown, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong raised his head and said, "what?"


    Duanmu Ling slightly raised the corner of his mouth, looked at Zhou Si and said, "your eyes are red. Are you really OK?"


    Zhou Si almost cried. She sucked her nose, her lips trembled slightly, and she tried to smile at Duan Muling, "it''s OK."


    Duanmu Ling nodded: "then you''d better go to the hospital to have a look. If it''s OK, your eyes are still so red. You won''t get red eye disease. It''s contagious. You''d better go and have a look."


    The three girls, including Tao Rong, didn''t expect Duanmu Ling to say that. Suddenly, the air was full of embarrassment.


    Zhou Si was stunned for a long time before he said, "I No, it''s not red eye. I''m really OK. "


    "I think it''s red eye disease. You''d better go to the hospital." Duanmu Ling continues to say that he doesn''t understand the customs.


    Zhou Si''s face was really blue and red. This red eye disease has two meanings.


    "I''m really OK. I''m just It''s just a little grievance. " Finally, Zhou Si couldn''t pretend and had to sue.


    But did not expect Duan Muling even said: "is it? Wronged, in a bad mood? Then go back and adjust your mood. "


    This has completely lost face, embarrassment to the extreme, not only did not ask Zhou Si why, even people have to be driven away, Zhou Si this is really did not hold back, tears in the eyes.


    "Duan Muling, are you a man? You are a nuisance Qin An said angrily.


    Duanmu Ling has an innocent face. His innocent face looks like that.


    Tao Rong holds his chin and laughingly looks at the wonderful performance in front of him. Finally, Zhou Si, who can''t get off the stage, runs away crying, and Qin An follows him.


    Duanmu Ling turns around and shrugs at Tao Rong innocently, then sits down and eats dessert with relish.


    "It''s really powerful! But shouldn''t a gentleman bully a girl? " Tao Rong exclaimed.


    "Ah, I''m protecting you girl. Who makes you the most stupid don''t know how to fight back. " Duanmu Ling said with a smile.


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes and said, "I don''t have it, OK? It''s just that I don''t care about the little girl. "


    Duanmu Ling blinked and said, "it seems that you are very old."


    Tao Rong choked and said: "anyway, she just misunderstood the relationship between us. I''m afraid that I''ll take it against me if I have a wrong idea about you."


    Duanmu Ling immediately came and said, "really? Do you have any particular idea of me? "


    Tao Rong snorted and said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    Duanmu Ling held his chin and thought about it seriously. He thought of the two men who were fighting for Tao Rong. He shook his head and said, "even if you have one, I can''t stand it. Forget it."


    Tao Rong looked at him in disgust and said: "although I don''t know why President Qin thinks you are the future son-in-law, but an an..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve never thought of marrying anyone outside." Duan Muling interrupted directly.


    "Outside?" Tao Rong was stunned.


    Duanmu Ling immediately responded and said, "I mean our parents decide who we want to marry. I listen to my parents. Principal Qin is wishful thinking. I refused. But he insisted. I can''t help it. I''m in line with Qin An''s position, so you can let her rest assured."Tao Rong knew Duan Muling was serious, so he didn''t ask more.


    After going back in the evening, Qin An contacted Tao Rong. In Qin An''s eyes, although Tao Rong was a very attractive friend, Zhou Si was her most important friend. For Zhou Si''s sake, Qin An would still question Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong explains that Qin An is surprised. It seems that he never thought that Zhou Si would like Duanmu Ling.


    "What''s good about that guy?" Shocked, Qin An said, "do you like it, too?"


    Tao Rong said helplessly: "I just received Duan Muling''s favor, so I helped him to tutor and repay his kindness. It''s Zhou Si who took me as his rival. You don''t have to tell her more. She won''t admit it. After all, the headmaster wants to make you and Duan Muling together."


    "I won''t, he won''t!" In Qin''an, the horse road was established.


    Tao Rong asked seriously: "do you really don''t like duanmuling?"


    "Of course, I swear, with my personality!" Qin An said angrily.


    Tao Rong smiles and conveys Duanmu Ling''s meaning.


    Qin an an some doubts a way: "really?"


    Tao Rong once again gave a positive answer.


    "Then he can talk to..."


    Qin An didn''t have to finish. Tao Rong knew her meaning from her tone. "It''s impossible. Zhou Si can do whatever he wants. Don''t get involved."


    Qin An was disappointed and said, "Oh, that Do you want to continue to tutor him? "


    "Well. You can come if you want, but Zhou Si can''t


    "Ah?" Qin An was a little sorry when he settled down.


    "I don''t like her, but I don''t get along well. If she comes, Duan Muling and I will go." Tao Rong expresses her meaning directly, and doesn''t give Qin an an the chance to try to make ends meet. Tao Rong doesn''t want to waste her energy with such people.

 Chapter 804

    Because Tao Rong repeatedly determined that he was not willing to waste time with Zhou Si and would never become a friend, Qin An was angry and hung up directly.


    But the next day, Qin An still came. Although she was still unhappy, she didn''t take Zhou Si with her.


    Tao Rong likes Qin an even more.


    Qin An was angry with Tao Rong for a while, and soon recovered.


    Tao Rong finds that Qin An''s study is good, but the exam is not good. Later, with Duan Muling''s suggestion, Tao Rong also understands that Qin An likes medicine and studies well, just to fight against his father. In the rebellious period, he deliberately tosses and humiliates his father.


    But because with Duanmu Ling things clear, after probably will be normal performance.


    It''s very lively for three people to discuss and study together, which is naturally the best for Duan Muling. But Qin An is often confused by Duan Muling''s divine logic. He feels that Duan Muling can''t find the north, but he knows a lot, which makes Qin an angry and unconvinced.


    However, Duan Muling is always good-natured to Qin An''an. Tao Rong can see that Duan Muling is also good-natured to people and things. Although he smiles at everyone on the surface, his patience and good temper are also for people he is willing to accept.


    The process of getting along for a few days also makes the relationship between the three people more and more harmonious.


    Tao Rong also gradually don''t think about Nie Zhao''s things, originally intended to stay away from, after the rebirth also want to read too hypocritical.


    Jin Rourou has also made an appointment with Tao Rong several times, but Tao Rong is still worried about Zheng Weifeng, so she has been looking for an excuse not to keep the appointment.


    It''s like this is the end of the ball. Only the upper class of Dongshi left behind the ridicule of Zheng Shunjia. This increased Zheng Shunjia''s search for Tao Rong, but there was no clue at all.


    These eight trigrams were told by Qin An to Tao Rong.


    "I really admire you. What kind of woman is Zheng Shunjia? You can survive those years from her hands Ha ha, I heard that she was so angry that she broke a lot of antiques in her family. I''m just laughing to death. " Qin An said when he was resting.


    Tao Rong helplessly looks at Qin An''an. Since she knows her identity, the soul of Qin An''an''s eight trigrams is burning, but Tao Rong doesn''t care about it.


    Seeing that Tao Rong didn''t want to talk, Qin An could only resist his curiosity. While talking, duanmuling came with dessert.


    As soon as I got near, I was stopped.


    "Eh, Duan Muling, why are you here? With someone else? "


    Tao Rong and Qin An''an look over, Qin An''an only feel familiar, but Tao Rong recognized that it was Wei Wei, a classmate in their class, and the girl sitting next to him was Ying Shiqi.


    Are these two people here because


    Maybe Tao Rong and Qin An''an see too clearly, Ying Shiqi also noticed them, immediately happily pushed Wei Wei''s arm, motioned him to see.


    Eye contact, naturally nod to say hello.


    Wei Wei also ridiculed Duan Muling, "Yo, brother, you have two golden flowers at your side."


    Duan Muling looked at him and said with a smile, "you are not the same. One is in front and the other is beside you."


    Wei Wei and Ying Shiqi were stunned at the same time. Ying Shiqi immediately waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be kidding. Wenqiang wants to misunderstand. I''m Wei Wei''s good friend. I''m here to accompany him to see his girlfriend. Good brother, you should be loyal. "


    Wei Wei said with a broad smile, "of course, it would be boring and embarrassing for me to sit here alone."


    "Yes? You have a good relationship Duan Muling came back to his position.


    Qinan and He Tao Rong saw a complete, one look at the one, Tao Rong did not make complaints about the mood, after all, but Qin Anan could not help wondering, waiting for Duan Ling sit down and asked: "what''s going on, how can I hear confused?"


    Duan Muling pointed to the counter in front of her and said, "our monitor Jia Wenqiang is working here. Occasionally, we can meet him at this time. That boy is also our classmate, Wei Wei, Jia Wenqiang''s boyfriend, and Ying Shiqi, a nursing major. His Good man


    Qin An was almost choked by his saliva.


    "What? His girlfriend in front of busy work, he brought a girl to eat, drink and play? What kind of boyfriend is this Qin an an startled way.


    Tao Rong sneered and didn''t answer.


    Duanmu Ling said with a smile: "he is not to accompany his girlfriend?"


    "I really want to accompany you to work together, and my girlfriend doesn''t want to be seen by her boyfriend. Strange, he is too close to that girl. He doesn''t sit on the opposite side, but also sits next to each other. What kind of man? What do people think when they see it? " Qin an an looks disgusted. She and Tao Rong are sitting opposite Duanmu Ling.


    Qin An''s voice was a little loud, so Tao Rong pushed her and motioned to her to keep it down, "mind other people''s business."Qin An speechless tongue.


    Three people continue to study, but after a while Qin An said: "my God, you see."


    Tao Rong was a little curious by Qin An''s surprise. She turned her head and saw Jia Wenqiang in a shop assistant''s dress. Her face was black and she came to wipe the table with a rag.


    It turned out that Ying Shiqi accidentally spilled the coffee and made it all over the table. As a shop assistant, he naturally came to clean it up.


    "Sorry, Wenqiang, I I didn''t mean to Ying Shiqi looks worried and wants to take the cloth and wipe it by himself.


    But the calm face of Jia Wenqiang, mercilessly waving his arm, avoid Ying Shiqi, so it is obviously angry.


    "Tut Wei, don''t you come here on purpose?" she said


    Jia Wenqiang saw Wei Wei one eye, also did not say anything more, but neatly complete their own work to go back.


    Ying Shiqi apologizes to Wei Wei uneasily. Wei Wei comforts him: "it''s OK. Wenqiang is very generous. Maybe she is in trouble. She won''t be angry soon. We''ll treat her to her favorite barbecue later. Don''t blame yourself."


    "Next time, I still won''t come. I just want to help her increase her turnover, but I didn''t expect that it would make things worse."


    "No, she won''t mind. Come and give her a hand, so that she can be happy in her work."


    Tao Rong was not interested in listening to the conversation. When she looked back, she saw that Qin An was so angry that her eyes were wide open. Then she couldn''t believe it and said, "I just saw them laughing and fighting before I knocked over the coffee. My God, I don''t understand such a relationship. Are they playing with your monitor? "

 Chapter 805

    Tao Rong doesn''t like to discuss eight trigrams. Duan Muling has a thorough understanding of it, so naturally she won''t say anything more. Qin An has been working hard for a long time, and then she has met here several times. The more she looks at it, the more angry she gets. However, she doesn''t know others, so she can''t take care of her leisure.


    Soon, after the winter vacation, Tao Rong''s life seems to be completely restored to calm, without any signs of exposure, in addition to Jin Rourou will continue to ask her, there is no other thing. Even if it is to meet Jin rourourou, it is also a direct appointment at Tao Rong''s home. In this case, Zheng Weifeng, who is not invited, does not take the initiative to appear.


    In April, Xiao Xiao is almost one year old. Now Xiao Xiao can understand Tao Rong''s simple words to her. She is also trying to walk on her own, but she will walk awkwardly. Sometimes she crawls and suddenly wants to go, she will reach out to Tao Rong and show her hand.


    Xiao Xiao is not a very active child, and she doesn''t cry very often. She occasionally falls down and feels pain. She will be in a daze for a while. She looks aggrieved and asks for comfort, but she seldom cries. Sometimes aunt LAN can''t help feeling that Xiaoxiao is the most relaxed child she has ever taken.


    Tao Rong has no impression of Xiaoxiao when she was so big in her last life. At that time, she didn''t look like a mother at all. She gave it all to an Wenlan, but later Xiaoxiao was really a little girl with gentle temperament and good temper. She was obedient and sensible to the point of heartache, as if she didn''t know what was capricious.


    Tao Rong is responsible for the formation of such a character, so in this life, Tao Rong really hopes Xiao Xiao can be willful and mischievous.


    But this girl, in addition to sick, other is really let Tao Rong a little worry about the opportunity.


    Xiaoxiao''s body has been taken care of in H country, which is much better. But children are easy to get sick. What''s more, Xiaoxiao''s immune system is weaker than that of ordinary children. Especially when the seasons change, Tao Rong will pay special attention to it, but even if she pays attention, she can''t stop children from getting sick.


    Before that prescription, Tao Rong wants to give Xiaoxiao continue to drink, but with Dr. Xiao email exchanges, Tao Rong understand that prescription has no use for Xiaoxiao.


    Although the prescription is good, it has exceeded the limit that Xiaoxiao''s body can get better. The rest can only look at his own recuperation.


    So, too much attention to the child''s body, Tao Rong ignored his rest, Xiao Xiao disease just, Tao Rong began to have a fever.


    If aunt LAN didn''t find something wrong, Tao Rong didn''t even notice how long she had been burning.


    Aunt LAN wants to accompany Tao Rong to the hospital, but Tao Rong doesn''t think she is so weak. She just has a fever. Her reason is still sober, and she studies medicine. There are many ways to reduce her fever. Let aunt LAN take good care of Xiao Xiao.


    Simply took the basic antipyretic, Tao Rong did not go to the hospital directly to school.


    After a whole afternoon''s class, Tao Rong is dizzy. She knows that her body is really at its limit. Not long ago, she accidentally took a shower and suffered from a cold. When Xiao Xiao is ill, Tao Rong takes care of her and takes care of her studies. She is even more tired than when she trains her body.


    Tao Rong doesn''t have to have a hard time with herself. She certainly hopes to get better and take care of Xiao Xiao as soon as possible.


    So I plan to go to the hospital to hang water after school to make myself better quickly.


    As a result, just after class, she was stopped by Wei Wei.


    "Nie Rong, today is Wenqiang''s birthday. We invited friends to have dinner for her to celebrate. Usually everyone is familiar with her, and duanmuling is also there. Would you like to come?"


    Tao Rong is not really familiar with Wei Wei. She is familiar with Jia Wenqiang because she is the monitor. Tao Rong doesn''t live on campus. Many things are directly informed to her by the monitor. In addition, during the winter vacation, she often meets in the coffee shop and occasionally says hello.


    However, Wei Wei''s mind, Tao Rong also knows that they have seen her with Duan Muling before. After the start of school again, the gossip about the two of them in the school is very popular. Almost all of them are confirmed lovers, but she and Duan Muling deny it.


    So some good people around, such as Wei Wei, want to help her roommate Duan Muling set her up. Otherwise, with their relationship, there is basically no need to invite them.


    "Happy Birthday to her. I''m busy today." Tao Rong refused.


    Wei Wei''s smiling face froze. "Nie Rong, don''t give me face. It''s rare for me to hold a birthday party for my girlfriend. Wenqiang has never had a formal birthday. It''s a very important memory for her. I''ve arranged it for a long time, more people and more excitement."


    Jia Wenqiang''s family is not very good, and she has to work to supplement her living expenses in winter vacation. Can Wei Wei think that it''s good to help her celebrate her birthday, but will his good friend Ying Shiqi appear?


    Wei Wei see Tao Rong has not answered, some impatient, "don''t give me face, also want to Duanmu Ling face, your relationship is not very good?"


    Tao Rong took a look at Wei Wei, pointed to himself and said, "I''m sick. I''m going to the hospital. You don''t want me to pass the disease on to your girlfriend''s birthday party."


    Wei Wei a Leng, a careful look to find that Tao Rong''s face is indeed a bit sick, immediately embarrassed.Tao Rong didn''t care with him either. He said directly, "please say happy birthday to me. I''ll go first."


    Tao Rong said to carry a backpack over Wei Wei left.


    When she comes to the hospital to register and see a doctor alone, medical students like them can basically save the intermediate part of seeing a doctor, just need the doctor on duty to give her a list.


    Take the list, find the position, and the nurse comes with the medicine bottle.


    When the nurse saw Tao Rong sitting alone on the row of seats, she was surprised and said, "are you alone?"


    Tao Rong nodded.


    The nurse looked at Tao Rong sympathetically. She came to hang water alone in the evening. When such a little girl was sick, who was not accompanied by her family and friends.


    "If you want to hang three bottles, do you want to lie in it?" The nurse reminds a way kindly.


    There are rows of seats outside. You can only sit and hang water. There are beds inside. You can lie down. It''s a natural and comfortable time to lie down.


    But Tao Rong knows that hanging water is easy to get sleepy because of the drug effect. If you lie down and sleep by yourself, it will be troublesome. You''d better sit and watch yourself.


    "Thank you. I''ll do that." Tao Rong replied mildly.


    When the nurse saw her insistence, she followed Tao Rong''s advice.


    In the open infusion area, there are not many patients. They are all accompanied by someone. Only Tao Rong is alone. Tao Rong doesn''t feel lonely. She just looks at the speed of the hanging bottle, estimates the time, and chooses to close her eyes.

 Chapter 806

    After a while, Tao Rong felt that the time was almost up. She was ready to open her eyes and have a look. Suddenly, she heard someone near her shouting to the nurse in a low voice: "it''s almost over here. Get ready."


    Tao Rong a Leng, opened eyes of the moment on a familiar face.


    "Oh, Xuemei!" Shi Pengchun, wearing a white coat, waved his hand and said, "I thought you were asleep. I''ll help you watch your infusion."


    Tao Rong Leng for a long time, just responded: "good, thank you, I didn''t sleep, just closed my eyes."


    Shi Pengchun was still a graduate student, so he would come here for an internship. When he saw that Tao Rong was willing to talk to him, he took the opportunity to sit next to Tao Rong. "It''s boring to be on the night shift. When I came out for a walk, I met a golden flower from the school. My luck is too good. Do you have a fever? How can a person come here to lift water? What about the family? No company? "


    Shi Pengchun met her favorite beauty. Although she knew that she was not interested in her, she was a little emotional.


    But Tao Rong''s feelings towards him are more complicated than the last time he met.


    Duan Muling has already told her about Shi Pengchun. He is from the Shi family, which is the relative of the soldier who met Nie Zhao at the dance last time.


    But Duan Muling says that Shi Pengchun seems to have contact with Nie Zhao, but he just doesn''t know the distance.


    In the face of such people, as long as it is within their circle, no matter whether the relationship is good or bad, Tao Rong wants to avoid communication.


    "My family is busy, and I''m also a medical student. It''s not difficult for me to get infusion by myself." Tao Rong light response way.


    Shi Pengchun said with a smile: "isn''t it true that beauties should be more delicate? You are too independent. I can''t see it. "


    Shi Pengchun obviously joked in a playful tone, and Tao Rong also cooperated with a smile and did not respond too much.


    Maybe it''s because Shi Pengchun is too boring, or maybe it''s because he can''t bear to let Tao Rong have an infusion alone here. Even if the chatting object is not the kind of person who can get up, he can still have a good chat when he sings a monologue.


    "Well Sure enough, the hospital is not suitable for me. I should be an accompanying military doctor or a doctor without borders. " Shi Pengchun said with emotion after reading.


    Tao Rong a Leng, once upon a time, she also thought about this problem. But at that time, she had no chance to tell Nie Zhao that she wanted to be a doctor and wanted to protect Xiao Xiao and Nie Zhao. Because Nie Zhao hopes that she can work outside and not engage in dangerous things with him.


    "Do you want to work in a big hospital in the future? I''ve heard that you have good grades and good performance. My professors have said that you are a good seedling. " Shi Pengchun is curious.


    "I I''m not as ambitious as you. I just want to treat people around me when they are sick, and cure them at the first time. " Tao Rong really answered in a trance.


    Shi Pengchun was stunned at first, and then he looked into Tao Rong''s eyes. Seeing that she was serious, he immediately felt wonderful. After a while, he said, "the most serious response is this."


    As they were talking, voices of men and women came from the door of the hall.


    There are so few people here that you can hear a little loud.


    Tao Rong is a little depressed and a little surprised to see a man and a woman coming into the door, really Wei Wei and Ying Shiqi.


    Wei Wei holds the weak Ying Shiqi and looks at her face. She should also have a fever.


    "Why? I seem to be a classmate too. I''ve seen them at school. You see, they all come to see a doctor with their boyfriends. How about you? Don''t you have a boyfriend? " Shi Pengchun asked.


    Tao Rong didn''t have the heart to answer this question. She avoided the last question and corrected the previous words directly. "They''re not lovers."


    "Ah?" Wei Wei was disappointed because Tao Rong didn''t answer himself. As a result, he was surprised to hear that the two people were not lovers. "Brother and sister?"


    Tao Rong quietly looked at the two people who went to give the list to the nurse. From their point of view, Tao Rong couldn''t see her for the time being, so Tao Rong listened to them honestly.


    "I practiced needling others yesterday, so it was my turn to be punctured so soon." Ying Shiqi laughs bitterly.


    Wei Wei immediately frowned and said: "you''re so happy to say that you don''t know if you''re sick and have a fever. Tell me if you have to hold it up. I''ll say why you didn''t attend Wen Qiang''s birthday party. I thought you really had something I didn''t know. As a result, you got sick. You told me directly, didn''t I bring you to the hospital long ago? Look, you''re going to be a fool. "


    Ying Shiqi wronged Du mouth, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to destroy the birthday party, you do for Wenqiang for the first time, it''s also Wenqiang''s first birthday, how can such a big day be delayed because of my illness! If I''m not confused and afraid of my own death, I really won''t call you, and you are too. I''m confused and you''re not confused. You can just find someone to take me to the hospital. Why do you come by yourself and let Wenqiang stay at the birthday party alone? She will be angry. "


    Wei Weili said: "no, she is not so mean. You are all ill. How can she compare these things? Besides, I have arranged for her. She can have a happy birthday."Ying Shiqi still felt uneasy and said, "it''s all my fault for me to apologize to her at that time. I shouldn''t get sick at such a time. Shall we make up a birthday party for her later? "


    Wei Wei was directly amused. "When you''re sick, can you pick the time? It doesn''t matter. We have such an iron relationship. When you are sick, you should take care of yourself. You don''t have to make any special compensation. It makes people feel strange. You should hang water well and stop making trouble. "


    Ying Shiqi smiles. At this time, the nurse asks where the infusion is.


    Wei Wei pointed to the bed inside and said, "she can''t stand. Let her lie down."


    nurse have a fever of seeing a poem, a sudden feeling of inability to vomit a slot. If she make complaints about it, the girl who came alone before her is more severe than she is. She has more water than she does. She has no breath to lie down. This is just saying that it is learning to nurse. Can she carry the high intensity work of her nurses in the future?


    The nurse was speechless and went over with the bottle.


    Wei Wei walks slowly with Ying Shiqi just like holding porcelain. When he comes, he will naturally see Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun.


    Four people line of sight intersection, Wei Wei and Ying Shiqi are stunned, looked at Tao Rong and looked at Shi Pengchun.


    Shi Pengchun is a celebrity at school. Wei Wei immediately says hello to the senior.


    And just their words, Shi Pengchun and Tao Rong are all clear, the context of the matter is almost guess out. Shi Pengchun''s mouth twitched in response and ignored them.


    Tao Rong has a breath in her throat. She wants to spray it out, but she thinks it has nothing to do with herself.


    But Ying Shiqi''s words made Tao Rong a little impatient? Nie Rong, are you sick, too? Did the senior accompany you here? "

 Chapter 807

    "The senior is just on duty here. Can''t you see his clothes? Although I''m a girl, I''m weak. I have a fever. I''m not a child. It''s lower than 39 degrees. I still have basic action ability. I don''t have to be accompanied to see a doctor in the hospital. " Although Tao Rong didn''t use a sarcastic tone, his words were already uncomfortable.


    As soon as Tao Rong finished, Ying Shiqi, who was in sharp contrast with her, was stunned.


    Wei Wei also felt the bad atmosphere, quickly said: "so you said sick is..." Wei Wei looked at the medicine bottle, "is it a fever? Recently, the weather is always changing. Many people have a cold and fever. "


    When Tao Rong was angry, she stopped her temper and said vaguely, although she couldn''t get used to Ying Shiqi''s behavior, it was also a private matter for her and Wei Wei to fight each other. Although she usually appreciated Jia Wenqiang, she was not a friend in the end. She didn''t stand to make more comments. It was just her impulse.


    Shi Pengchun seemed to make a comeback and said, "hurry up, the nurses are waiting."


    Wei Wei is going to help Ying Shiqi go, but maybe it''s because what Tao Rong just said makes her feel uncomfortable. As if she wants to find something to mend, she opens her mouth to Tao Rong and says, "you can''t be brave when you are sick. It''s better to have someone to accompany you. It''s more convenient to do anything. I think I can carry it, but I don''t think so. "


    This is aimed at Tao Rong just said that even if a fever can also be a person to see a doctor.


    Ying Shiqi feels aggrieved and thinks that Tao Rong is aiming at her. She thinks that she should come to see a doctor alone, but she feels uncomfortable.


    Tao Rong silently looks at Ying Shiqi. Seeing that her expression is a little angry, she wants to reply, but after thinking about it, she thinks it''s a little boring. She just says with a faint smile, "what you said is reasonable."


    But Ying Shiqi was still uneasy and said, "so next time you get sick, you''d better find someone to accompany you. How pitiful it looks like this."


    Ying Shiqi eagerly wants Tao Rong to agree with her practice. With such a heart, she probably doubts whether her own behavior is correct or not.


    But her way of persuading Tao Rong out of self-identity again and again really annoys Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is not a good-natured person. Most of the time, he is too lazy to care.


    But for a moment, Tao Rong said with a sneer: "well, this time my family is busy. Next time I will find my parents and relatives. If it''s not good enough, there will be same-sex friends to accompany me to see a doctor. Unfortunately, I don''t live on campus, otherwise I can still find roommates and counselors to help me. "


    Tao Rong''s words with a smile, Ying Shiqi and Wei Wei are stunned, but Shi Pengchun can''t help laughing.


    Ying Shiqi''s eyes turned red in an instant. Obviously, they also thought that Tao Rong must have listened to the conversation.


    Wei Wei defends Ying Shiqi and says, "Shiqi and I are from Dongshi. Her family is busy today."


    Wei Wei''s shriveled maintenance will only make Tao Rong more funny. "Really, I always thought Ying Shiqi had many friends. Every time I was surrounded by a bunch of girls, they were busy today! Is Chengdu going to Jia Wenqiang''s birthday party? "


    Tao Rong''s ability of ridicule is very strong, and instantly turns their faces red.


    Ying Shiqi immediately explained: "I know what you mean. You are holding a grievance for Jia Wenqiang. You think that I deliberately disturbed her birthday party, right? But I didn''t mean to. I didn''t want to have a fever. I really got in touch with Wei Wei when I was really confused. But after I reacted, I immediately told Wei Wei not to worry about it Ying Shiqi then looks at Wei Wei.


    Wei Wei immediately flustered nod.


    Tao Rong ignored Ying Shiqi, but turned to Wei Wei and asked, "so when you get the call, you leave your girlfriend alone to find your good friend. All the students at the birthday party don''t know about it."


    Wei Wei was embarrassed for a moment, "this Isn''t that normal? When a friend is sick, I don''t care. Am I still human? Birthday parties come every year. Jia Wenqiang won''t care. Do you have a good relationship? What are you doing... "


    Now Shi Pengchun said, "I''m confused. Your girlfriend doesn''t care. Why don''t you take care of your friend with your girlfriend? I don''t know. I thought you two were lovers. "


    Wei Wei and Ying Shiqi seem to have a tacit understanding. At the same time, they shake their heads and say, "we are just good friends."


    Shi Pengchun sneered scornfully and stopped talking.


    Wei Wei wants to talk again, Tao Rong says: "the nurse is waiting for you."


    Wei Wei and Ying Shiqi look back, and sure enough, the nurse is already impatient. This situation can''t go on any more, so they have to go to hang the water first.


    After the two left, Shi Pengchun chuckled and said, "so intimate, why don''t they just get together. Take others as the touchstone of love? "


    Tao Rong snorted and said with a smile: "some people enjoy the tenderness of other people''s boyfriends in the name of brothers, and they have an indescribable desire to win or lose and possessiveness. While enjoying the love of their girlfriends, some people are satisfied with other people''s dependence and sense of achievement, but pretend that they have not hurt anyone. The most terrible thing is that they really think so. They think that other people''s criticism is a misunderstanding of them, and the innocence between them is that the world does not understand. "Shi Pengchun thought Tao Rong''s words were very interesting, so he asked, "do you think there is pure friendship between men and women?"


    "Yes." Tao Rong replied.


    "Oh? So they''re not? " Shi Pengchun pointed inside.


    Tao Rong chuckled and said: "it''s only the person concerned who knows if he is pure. However, it seems that it''s not far or near from outsiders. What''s too intimate is just another kind of ambiguity. As you said, Wei Wei can take his girlfriend with him to take care of his good brothers, and the prerequisite is that Ying Shiqi really has no one to ask for help. In fact, Ying shiqiming knows that today is Jia Wenqiang''s birthday party... "


    In Tao Rong''s opinion, most of them know that Ying Shiqi is enjoying Wei Wei''s special care for her, even competing with Jia Wenqiang in an unspeakable way. It''s nothing to have girlfriends. They''re good friends. They''re a lifelong relationship. Girlfriend''s first birthday party, which heterosexual friends have a fever important?


    "So Wei Wei pretends not to understand, and he also likes Ying Shiqi?" Shi Pengchun asked curiously.


    "How do I know?" Tao Rong rolled a white eye, she was not interested to know, looked up at the bottle, just want to hurry home.

 Chapter 808

    "Why don''t you gossip so much?" Shi Pengchun criticized.


    Tao Rong said without a word: "my behavior just now has crossed the line, enough gossip."


    Shi Pengchun was surprised and said, "why don''t you have the vitality of a teenager at all? Apart from satirizing others a little bit, you are too steady after you return to normal. You feel more mature than me."


    Tao Rong did not make complaints about Shi Peng Chun''s Tucao. He watched the hanging water close to the end and called the nurse.


    Finally, Shi Pengchun insisted on seeing Tao Rong to the door. When she found that she was driving by herself, she was stunned and gave Tao Rong a thumbs up.


    Shi Pengchun watched Tao Rong drive away steadily before he turned back. He felt that the little girl was more and more interesting, but he didn''t have the love before. Now he just appreciated her, thought that she had personality, and it was good to be a friend. Moreover, he deeply felt that the little girl could not be controlled by ordinary men, and she should not look up to ordinary people.


    After Tao Rong finished hanging, she felt much more comfortable. The next day, she had completely recovered. When she arrived at the school class, she heard some students talking about it. Jia Wen saw a few people far away around what to say.


    I didn''t see Wei Wei.


    Some of the people around Jia Wenqiang are Wei Wei''s friends, some are not in their class.


    Tao Rong took a look and sat down. At this time, Cheng Rui went to Tao Rong''s side. "I heard that you were ill and went to see a doctor alone. Why didn''t you tell me? I''ll see you off."


    Tao Rong indifferent said no need, if not classmates can not avoid, she really do not want to see the boy.


    Cheng Rui is one of the boys she talks to most in this class, but this boy feels too good about himself, and his behavior is a little too harassing. It''s clear that they are not very familiar, but Cheng Rui seems to have become the best relationship with Tao Rong. On the surface, he pretends to be very close to her and has a high attitude.


    Tao Rong knows that Cheng Rui wants to chase her, but she doesn''t know how to say that she can''t refuse. She can only endure the harassment from time to time.


    However, since the beginning of school, because of the rumors about Tao Rong and Duan Muling, he has converged a lot, and even occasionally casts an unhappy glare at Tao Rong. Tao Rong thinks it''s good, but I don''t know how he got sick again today.


    "It''s really distressing to hear that you went to see a doctor alone last night. I thought you had a good relationship with Duan Muling and he would accompany you. As a result, he had a good time at the birthday party last night." The accusation of Cheng Rui.


    Tao Rong instantly understands that Cheng Rui thinks duanmuling has a bad relationship with Tao Rong, so he comes up again. Seeing that his fat palm is about to put on his shoulder, Tao Rong directly avoids it and warns Cheng Rui with an unhappy look in his eyes.


    Cheng Rui was a little embarrassed for a moment, but he still insisted on not going.


    Such a man like brown candy really makes Tao Rong helpless.


    Seeing that Tao Rong is impatient, Cheng Rui changes the subject and talks about Jia Wenqiang with her. He is definitely the most gossip boy Tao Rong has ever seen.


    "Jia Wenqiang and Wei Wei quarreled in the morning. Now their two friends are persuading Jia Wenqiang. They all think Jia Wenqiang has made a mountain out of a molehill and shouldn''t quarrel with Wei Wei. In fact, I don''t think they are Jia Wenqiang''s friends. They are Wei Wei and Ying Shiqi''s friends at all. It''s a wonderful play."


    Tao Rong some disgust of looking at his schadenfreude appearance, and looked at Jia Wenqiang.


    She is usually a hot tempered person, a little bit boyish, but now she clenched her mouth tightly, did not say a word, let those people like flies buzzing in her ears, but she did not retort.


    Tao Rong looks at her from the side. The corner of her eyes is getting red. She glares angrily. She doesn''t say a word. Many classmates can''t see her and can''t help coming forward to help.


    "Hey, it doesn''t make sense for you to say that. It''s unreasonable for your girlfriend to take care of another girl on her birthday." The class said.


    "How can it be the same? We have known each other for many years. They are really pure friendship, and they don''t have to involve others because they are suspicious. They are really just friends. It''s no fun to be jealous all the time. Wei Wei had a busy night last night and was very tired. It was Wei Wei''s idea to hold a birthday party. " The persuaders retort.


    "I just saw that they didn''t really quarrel, but I didn''t feel happy to say a few words. I think the monitor is right. If he says a word or two, he will run away. Isn''t he guilty?" There are girls to help said.


    "What a guilty heart! I don''t want to hurt each other Someone pushed Jia Wenqiang and said, "you see, Wei Wei has become a bad man. Don''t be angry. We are all friends. Don''t make such a fuss. At the beginning, Wei Wei chased you and was encouraged by Shiqi. Don''t think too much. We can prove that they are really innocent. If there''s really nothing, it''s not your turn to show up. "


    A girl who had a good time with Jia Wenqiang said angrily, "what do you mean by that? What do you say seems to be our fault?"


    "I don''t mean that, but someone has to take a step back. Wei Wei is so difficult. One is a friend he has known since childhood, and the other is a girlfriend. What can he do? Besides, Ying Shiqi is sick, so she can''t let her go. She has cried and burned several times because of this. You have a large number of adults. Take the initiative to ask for peace. Won''t it be over?"As soon as the voice fell, Jia Wenqiang suddenly stood up and said in a cold voice, "why should I apologize? I''m right."


    Others a Leng, also want to persuade, Jia Wenqiang has turned toward Tao Rong came over.


    Tao Rong some doubts, until Jia Wenqiang really stop in front of Tao Rong, she is sure that Jia Wenqiang is something to find themselves.


    "Nie Rong, I have something to say to you. Can I come out for a moment?" Jia Wenqiang said.


    Tao Rong nodded, just want to get rid of the annoying Cheng Rui, got up and went out with Jia Wenqiang.


    When she arrived at the deserted window in the corridor, Jia Wenqiang calmed down and said to Tao Rong, "that Thank you


    Tao Rong a Leng, "what?"


    Jia Wenqiang said with a bitter smile: "in the morning, Wei Wei came to quarrel with me. He thought it was what I usually said to you that made you embarrassed them last night. Because you had been reading in my work place before, he thought we had a good relationship and you were defending me."


    Tao Rong immediately embarrassed way: "because I said a few more last night, you just quarrel?"


    Jia Wenqiang thought that Tao Rong misunderstood her and scolded her. She immediately waved her hand and said, "no, that''s just the beginning of the story. We have conflicts and should fight. I just want to say that I didn''t expect you to defend me. Thank you for speaking for me."

 Chapter 809

    "I didn''t speak for you. I just followed Ying Shiqi''s words." Tao Rong replied.


    "In a word, thank you. I don''t think you''re very considerate And I work. " Jia Wenqiang pauses.


    Tao Rong puzzled looking at Jia Wenqiang, "what work?"


    Jia Wenqiang said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t want others to know about my work. I always feel a little humiliated, but I was still known by everyone. At first, I thought it was the three of you who said it, but only yesterday did I know it was Ying Shiqi who said it. Before I complained about you a little."


    Tao Rong doesn''t matter. After all, she has never heard of or felt Jia Wenqiang''s complaint. She didn''t expect to say it so sincerely.


    "Nothing Besides, it''s not a shame to work. " Tao Rong should have said: "I used to work for people without money in order to learn things. I''ve been doing something aboveboard, and I don''t have to be embarrassed. "


    Jia Wenqiang was stunned by Tao Rong''s words. Looking at Tao Rong''s indifferent face, she said with a smile: "yes, too."


    They did not talk for long, the bell rang, those who want to persuade Jia Wenqiang naturally went back.


    After that, Tao Rong didn''t pay much attention. She just knew that Jia Wenqiang had made up with Wei Wei.


    Tao Rong, Duan Muling and Qin An will still go to the coffee shop to read books together. Their study group has formed a tacit understanding. Tao Rong was reluctant at the beginning, but now he feels very useful. In particular, Duan Muling occasionally comes up with some knowledge points that they can''t learn from books. After careful inquiry, he tells them that they are the experience of his family''s medical practice for generations .


    Tao Rong thinks it''s very magical, and it''s very useful. She also studies very seriously.


    Soon, Tao Rong''s freshman career is over, and her reputation in the school has reached the level that no one knows. After all, she is beautiful, and she is with the school grass every day. Her grades are impeccable. There are even rumors that several excellent graduate tutors in our school begin to pay attention to her and want to take her back early. Not only the boys of the same grade, but also some seniors began to pursue her.


    Tao Rong was distressed by this trend for a period of time, and even was followed by others. But soon there were fewer people pursuing her. Later, Tao Rong knew that Duan Muling was the one who said, "I spent so much time not catching up. It seems that she can''t see the boys in our school."


    Even if the recognized school grass said so, everyone would retreat.


    When Qin An said this to Tao Rong, he was surprised and said, "Duanmu, are you really chasing Rong Rong? Why didn''t I find out? "


    Duanmu Ling chuckled, Tao Rong also laughed and said to Duanmu Ling, "thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. I''m helping myself as well as you. What''s more, I don''t want you to fall in love. I want you to spend more time with me!" Duanmu Ling complacent said.


    Qin An rolled his eyes when he settled down.


    When Jia Wenqiang brought coffee, she couldn''t help saying, "but won''t you add more rivals to each other like this?"


    Tao Rong and Duan Muling are stunned and look at each other. Qin an an smiles and lies on the table.


    There are indeed many rivals, but in the face of overwhelming beauty and strength, they can only be far envious.


    Tao Rong can only be glad that this school has no such aristocratic children as Nie Pei. The highest status is probably Qin An''an, the daughter of the principal, and Shi Pengchun, the youngest son of the Shi family. Therefore, no one dares to trouble Tao Rong face to face.


    On this day, Tao Rong will take Xiaoxiao to buy clothes. Now Xiaoxiao is growing too fast. Clothes will be changed soon, and toys will soon get tired of her. She can''t keep up with her intellectual growth and must be updated in time.


    Aunt Lan was going to go with Tao Rong, but that day aunt Lan was not feeling well. Tao Rong didn''t have the heart to let her run and let her rest at home.


    Tao rongrou refuses to go shopping many times, and then she can''t bear to hang up with her.


    Sure enough, after getting through the phone, Jin Rourou agreed directly without hesitation. After Tao Rong confirmed with her that Zheng Weifeng would not appear, she agreed on the location.


    But this kind of loss, Tao Rong also eat a lot, so Sunglasses hat is still a lot.


    Push the car, see jinrourou moment, jinrourou and koala embrace Tao Rong, not let go for a long time.


    "I thought you didn''t want me as a friend." Jin Rourou''s tone with grievances, listening to people are distressed.


    Tao Rong patted Jin Rourou on the back and said, "how can I? I''m really too busy, and I know you''re in love. How can I fight for your love time? Zheng Weifeng is going to blame me."


    At the mention of Zheng Weifeng, Jin rourourou''s body was obviously stiff.


    Tao Rong realizes that it''s wrong to let Jin Rourou go. Jin Rourou looks up at Tao Rong and asks carefully, "sister Shirley, you seem to hate brother Weifeng more. Are you avoiding him?"


    Jin Rourou is very sensitive. She was the first to respond to this kind of emotional change because of her living environment when she was a child. She didn''t talk about it before. She was just worried about how wrong she was and how far away Tao Rong was from her.Tao Rong looked at the little girl carefully, and gave her the answer she had thought about earlier.


    "In fact, because the person who traced the whereabouts of Xiaoxiao and me knew Zheng Weifeng, I was afraid that something might happen to me, so I kept a distance from you. I didn''t mean to stay away from you or hate Zheng Weifeng. I''m just afraid that I can''t protect Xiaoxiao. She will be robbed. I can''t risk others to find me. " Tao Rong said seriously.


    see light suddenly. Indeed, Tao Rong never really had contact with Zheng Weifeng face to face. Zheng Wei Feng had also make complaints about Tao Rong''s face.


    Jinrourou looked at Xiaoxiao who was trying to walk down in the car, and immediately raised her hand and swore, "don''t worry, you are my friend. You don''t need to know brother Weifeng. I won''t let him find you."


    Tao Rong was relieved. When she raised her head and was about to say something, her face suddenly changed.


    Not far away, Zheng Weifeng is talking and laughing with a man in a rare sky blue suit.


    Seeing Tao Rong''s strange reaction, Jin rourourou also turns around. Seeing Zheng Weifeng, she immediately takes a breath and stands in front of Tao Rong. "Sister Shirley, I don''t know. I really don''t know. I stop him and you take Xiao Xiao."


    Tao Rong looks down at Jin Rourou and miscalculates. She doesn''t think Jin Rou Rou has the courage to cheat herself. It''s just that Dong Ge never acts according to common sense. She must have followed Jin Rou for the first time.

 Chapter 810

    Tao Rong naturally wants to go, but Zheng Weifeng has obviously seen them. If she runs such a distance, it''s impossible to take Xiao Xiao to run away. The only way is to continue to dress. As long as it''s not Nie Zhao, it''s hard for other people to distinguish themselves by such clothes.


    "Rourou, Miss Nie Rong." Zheng Weifeng said.


    He came to them with a man as big as him.


    Standing beside Zheng Weifeng, the man always maintains a smiling face. No matter what he sees, it seems that his radian has not changed. He has a good temperament, excellent appearance, white and clean, and handsome. His eyes are as smart as a fox, and he looks at him with no trace. Hair color than the average person a lot of diving, a bit inclined to chestnut, from time to time with the hand to touch another wrist watch.


    "Brother Weifeng, are you..." Jin Rourou is a little angry, but she looks at the people around Zheng Weifeng with extraordinary bearing. She is worried about the high status people, so she doesn''t dare to let Zheng Weifeng lose face in front of outsiders.


    "I just made an appointment with someone to talk business and come here for dinner. I didn''t expect to meet you." Zheng Weifeng said with a smile.


    In fact, he simply did not trust all of Jin Rourou''s private actions.


    The man standing next to him doesn''t expose Zheng Weifeng''s insistence on coming here for dinner. Instead, he turns his attention to Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, especially Xiao Xiao. "Wow, what a beautiful little girl, she is..."


    The man''s eyes turned for a while. He always felt that Tao Rong and Jin Rourou were not the age of being a mother. For a moment, he didn''t know whether his sister was coming out with her sister.


    "My daughter." Tao Rong answers slowly.


    The corner of the man''s mouth obviously drew and said, "Wow, you don''t look like it. I thought you were her sister."


    Tao Rong politely smile, is a response.


    Zheng Weifeng said with a smile: "I just met you. Let''s have lunch together. You are going to have lunch first and then go shopping. It''s a treat today. "


    The man smiles, "Zheng Er Shao is sure to let me invite two beauties to dinner?"


    Zheng Weifeng grinned and held Jin Rou''s Judo: "this beauty is mine. The other is a mother. What''s the matter with the treat? "


    Two men are laughing, but Jin Rourou is worried. She immediately says, "you should talk business. We won''t disturb you. Sister Shirley and I want to know where to eat."


    But Zheng Weifeng''s strength is not what Jin Rourou can resist. "I''ve met all kinds of silly things, and we just have a dinner together today. We have no business to talk about."


    The man also nodded politely and said, "yes, there''s my new restaurant here. It''s still on trial. Would you like to invite two ladies to give me some advice?"


    The man is very good at being a man. After that, he said to Tao Rong, "our chef is very professional. Although there is no food on the menu, the food suitable for children can also be made, and it ensures delicious nutrition."


    After that, he said to Jin Rourou: "and I also ran into a little girl over there. Originally, it must be boring for her to have dinner with us two big men. It would be better to have you company. Just help? "


    Tao Rong and Jin Rourou also want to refuse, the man and Zheng Weifeng sing and warm said for a while.


    Tao Rong hardly has the opportunity to refuse, so she is cleverly kidnapped by the man''s three inch eloquence, and goes to the restaurant with Jin Rourou.


    When the reaction comes, I think this man is terrible. He is so eloquent that he deserves to be in business. Words can bewitch people.


    Tao Rong thought he was very smart, but when he met such a big man, he was sold and had to help count the money.


    Jin Rourou also reacts and immediately holds Tao Rong''s hand nervously, fearing that she will show up.


    Tao Rong said to Jin rourourou while they were not paying attention: "it doesn''t matter. Don''t be nervous. Be natural."


    Jin Rourou is comforted by Tao Rong instead.


    When four people came to the door of the box, as soon as the door opened, an impatient voice came from inside, "that''s great. You asked me to come for dinner, but you made me wait so long."


    It''s a familiar voice.


    Tao Rong suddenly looked up to the inside, and the people inside also looked up to the outside. Two people line of sight a pair of up, inside of female voice broke, changed to surprised stand up to look at the door.


    "You should have seen the two young men of the Zheng family. Why are you so surprised?" The man some surprised opening way.


    Zheng Weifeng also said: "I remember her, principal Qin''s eldest daughter, Qin An''an, Qin Huan''s distant cousin."


    Qin An''an''s big eyes were turning in his eyes. He swallowed his saliva and said, "I''m just scared. I didn''t expect to have dinner with Zheng Er Shao. I also brought some..."


    "Oh, this is Zheng Er Shao''s girlfriend Jin Rourou. The mother and son are Miss Jin''s friends. Their name is Nie Rong." The man said.


    Qin An smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    Tao Rong was also surprised that this man had only heard their names once.


    Jin Rourou said hello nervously.


    Tao Rong also followed to say hello, such greeting let Qin An''an know, they want to pretend not to know.As a result, just after the decision, Zheng Weifeng said directly: "Alas? Aren''t you all from medical university? Is it the same grade? "


    Qin An''an immediately took a breath, and heard Tao Rong say: "Miss Qin''s reputation is very good, but we are not a class, Miss Qin probably does not know me."


    "I''ll meet you after a meal." The man smiles and greets everyone to come in.


    However, Qin An''an has always been very upset, which makes Tao Rong a little confused. Qin An''an should probably know her situation with Zheng Weifeng and Jin Rourou, and have a chance encounter with something she can''t help, but don''t be so nervous.


    But Tao Rong observed for a while, and finally waited until Qin An''an gave her the chance to hint.


    And the direction that Qin An suggests is the man that wants to treat unexpectedly.


    Tao Rong has some doubts. She doesn''t know that man.


    Just at this time, Jin Rourou didn''t know what to say to Zheng Weifeng, so Zheng Weifeng responded and said, "Oh, by the way, didn''t I just introduce this young man to you?"


    "Er Shao, don''t call me childe brother. I don''t have enough weight. I''m just a businessman." The man laughed.


    Qin an an looks at Tao Rong more uneasily.


    Zheng Weifeng didn''t care about men. He seemed to be dismissive and said with a smile: "his name is Luo Yan. He is the best businessman in Dongshi. All kinds of industries are involved. In addition to this restaurant, he owns the other ten luxury stores in this shopping mall. He also develops the high-end apartment community outside the window. The most famous one is this Lola restaurant, which is all over Dongshi and Hangzhou North City and South City are almost occupied. The standard diamond Wang Laowu, the golden bachelor. "

 Chapter 811

    Lola restaurant, Roy!


    She just came in because she was so dazed that she didn''t pay attention to the name of the shop.


    Tao Rong finally understood Qin An''s hint. What is the relationship between Luo Yan and Nie Zhao? As Qin Huan''s sister, it is very clear.


    Even though she was wearing sunglasses now, she didn''t dare to look at Luo Yan in the eye.


    Although Luo Yan has never seen her, he must have seen her picture.


    A Zheng Weifeng, a Luo Yan, my God! Let her jump.


    Although on the surface, Tao Rong is still calm, but behind has been soaked.


    After hearing this, Jin Rourou looks at Luo Yan in amazement.


    Luo Yan said with a smile, "it''s all up to the help of the Zheng family and the Shi family."


    Zheng Weifeng hums a smile, "mutually beneficial just."


    Tao Rong feels that she can''t stay any longer. Suddenly, the cry comes out of the car.


    That''s Xiaoxiao crying.


    Tao Rong instantly found the reason, said: "my children probably do not adapt to the environment of so many strangers, I still don''t disturb, Rourou, we will make another appointment."


    Jin Rou was stunned, and the conditioned response was good.


    Tao Rong got up and pushed the car. He leaned over apologetically and said he was sorry. He planned to slip away.


    But he was stopped by Luo Yan before he took three steps.


    "Let me see. I have a good way of taking care of children. This child It looks like I''m hungry. " Luo Yan stands in front of Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong reflexively wants to press the brim of his hat, but Luo Yan directly reaches for Xiao Xiao.


    Seeing this scene, Tao Rong really tried her best not to take away Xiao Xiao from Luo Yan.


    Tao Rong tries her best to calm down. Luo Yan really coaxes Xiaoxiao in three or two times, and even teases Xiaoxiao so much that she is willing to talk to him in her dishonest way.


    Luo Yan is really popular with children.


    Looking at this scene, Tao Rong also knows that she can''t run, but she also extremely doesn''t like her baby being held by others. "Thank you. I''ll just hold it."


    "It''s OK. I''ll hold you for a while, and you order. The child fell in love with me and laughed at me. It''s really beautiful. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful child."


    Tao Rong can''t tell whether he is looking at Zheng Weifeng''s polite words or what, but he seems to like them seriously.


    Seeing that Tao Rong was not at ease, Qin An said, "let me hug you, too?"


    Luo Yan said with a smile: "you order first, aren''t you hungry just now?"


    Qin An curled his lips and said, "I didn''t expect that you are a big man who likes children."


    "Yes, I can''t see that. You''re very popular with children." Zheng Weifeng, who has no feelings for children, said sarcastic words.


    "Don''t you like such a simple and lovely creature?" Luo Yan asked, "I just like them. They are pure white and lovely."


    Zheng Weifeng snorted, "children are in trouble." By the way, he fed a mouthful of dog food and held Jin Rou''s Judo: "this is enough for me to worry about. If you like it so much, you might as well get married and have one earlier. "


    Jin Rourou''s face turned red and she didn''t refute.


    Tao Rong looks at the way Luo Yan coaxes Xiao Xiao, and suddenly he feels surrounded by hallucinations. If he and Nie Zhao didn''t have any problems and got together smoothly, Xiao Xiao would be in this person''s arms at this time. At that time, he didn''t know that she was pregnant, but only knew that they were going to get married. Qin Huan and Luo Yan called several times to bribe Nie Zhao and said they wanted to do it The godfather of his first child. At that time, Nie Zhao was very happy, holding her and saying, "it seems that we have to have more children in the future, so that they won''t fight."


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed, forcing her not to recall. Looking at Luo Yan again, he was not so defensive.


    Luo Yan is still talking back to Zheng Weifeng and Qin An''an.


    "Like is like, but I''d better focus on my career. Marriage and love are big troubles. If you get into trouble, you can''t get rid of it. If many heroes die on it, I''d better stay away." Luo Yan said with a smile.


    But Qin An clapped his hands and said, "well said, I think so, too."


    "Then your father will prepare your fiance for you?" Luo Yan said with a smile.


    "No, I didn''t promise, he didn''t promise, it''s my father''s wishful thinking." Qin an immediately hit back, "besides, I''m still young, a lot of youth, unlike you, how old, still not married, my brother has been married for several years."


    Luo Yan immediately countered and said, "how can I remember that your brother wanted to betroth you to me before? Do you still want to be my daughter-in-law


    Qin An''an''s face turned red in an instant. "How small were you at that time? Were you still human? What am I doing? Say yourself


    Luo Yan dotes on a smile and obviously treats Qin An''an as his sister. "What I have to say is that I am scared by the love of those brothers around me. Few of them can be as smart as your brother! I''ve heard a lot of gossip. Look at the end of those men. I dare not set foot in it. ""Hey, there''s another pair here!" Zheng Weifeng said unhappily.


    Luo Yan immediately compensates Zheng Weifeng and Jin rourourou. But in fact, when he just said that, Tao Rong was able to see a little true, and he said that those people, Tao Rong had the bottom in his heart.


    Zheng Weifeng said with disdain, "are you talking about yuan Shang and Nie Zhao? One gave up everything of Yuan''s family for love and went all over the world. The other was betrayed by his wife and ran away and looked for her everywhere. Both of them were so hopeless. "


    On hearing this, Luo Yan''s face changed slightly, but he still maintained a basic smile. "They just fell in love and met with misfortune, so that''s why they are like this. I don''t want to be like this, so I don''t set foot in it. But I admire them. At least they are brave men."


    Zheng Weifeng recognized the meaning of protecting Luo Yan''s weaknesses and said directly: "a real man should hold on to his own woman. If he loses, he will lose. I will never be the same as them."


    Luo Yan''s mouth is contemptuous. He laughs and says nothing. Is it better than yuan Shang that Zheng Er Shao falls in love with an unknown little woman?


    Tao Rong is speechless, looked at the boastful Zheng Weifeng one eye, if he really said to do, then in his last life how can he possibly meet the East brother!


    The atmosphere was a little stagnant for a while, and no one spoke first. "


    ZHENG Weifeng felt a little anxious, just looked at Tao Rong and said," Alas? Miss Nie Rong, why are you still wearing your hat and sunglasses? Isn''t that in the way? "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s attention was focused.


    Two men are naturally curious eyes, the other two women this is coincidentally nervous.

 Chapter 812

    Tao Rong was about to open her mouth when Qin An took the lead in saying, "Zheng Er Shao, it''s just about the shape of our women. I think it''s pretty. It doesn''t matter if we don''t pick it."


    Luo Yan gives Qin an a strange look.


    Jinrou also quickly said: "sister is used to it, we don''t mind."


    Tao Rong''s heart is warm, and the two girls are still protecting her.


    But Zheng Weifeng is not happy. After all, it''s impolite. Last time they met for a short time, it doesn''t matter. But this time, she was invited by Zheng Weifeng in front of others. Isn''t it shameless for him?


    Zheng Weifeng''s temper is also hard, just want to say something to let Tao Rong compromise, the result of his mobile phone rang up.


    Zheng Weifeng gave a sign to everyone and went out to answer the phone.


    Inside the room, she was in a moment of embarrassment. Only Xiaoxiao occasionally made some sounds to attract everyone''s attention.


    When Zheng Weifeng comes in again, even Xiao Xiao is silent.


    Tao Rong is thinking about the measures to deal with, but Zheng Weifeng said: "sorry, I have something urgent here, Mr. Luo, next time I ask you to compensate for it, we will talk about it in detail later."


    Zheng Weifeng''s tone is quite serious, as if there is something really urgent. Luo Yan''s temper is still good, or even if he is not happy, he will not show it. He nodded and said, "it''s OK. Today is just a meal. If there is something urgent, you can go and get busy."


    Zheng Weifeng nods and looks at Jin Rourou.


    Tao Rong thinks he wants to say something to Jin Rourou, but he looks at Jin Rourou in a strange way.


    Luo Yan thought Zheng Weifeng didn''t trust his friend, so he said, "don''t worry, your friend, I will greet you."


    Zheng Weifeng, looking at Jin rourourou nodding, thanks Luo Yan, and then turns to leave.


    When Zheng Weifeng left, Jin rourourou and Qin An''an were relieved.


    Qin An urged the people to order.


    When the waiter began to serve, Tao Rong tried to get Xiaoxiao back.


    Luo Yan holds Xiao Xiao to Tao Rong''s side, very considerate bent down to give Xiao Xiao back to Tao Rong.


    But Xiao Xiao suddenly struggled up, don''t know what to do, two small arms waving in the air, all of a sudden Tao Rong''s sunglasses.


    The sunglasses fell to the ground and the whole room was quiet in an instant.


    Tao Rong''s action also froze. Luo Yan is too close now to avoid exposure.


    But the next second, Luo Yan said with a smile: "why don''t you want to leave me? I don''t want my mother? "


    While speaking, Luo Yan gives Xiao Xiao to Tao Rong without any pause. By the way, he bends down to pick up the sunglasses for Tao Rong.


    Luo Yan''s reaction makes Tao Rong not know whether to wear glasses again.


    Luo Yan doesn''t recognize himself, but Tao Rong remembers Nie Zhao saying that he took her picture to his good brother.


    Is it true that he has forgotten after a long time, or that Luo Yan has not left a deep impression at all, and that he has really changed a lot.


    Luo Yan naturally sat back to his original position. Suddenly, Qin An''an cried out.


    The crowd was startled.


    Luo Yan looked at Qin An and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Qin An shook his head awkwardly and said, "I remember. It seems that I think I saw it at school. " Qin an an pointed to Tao Rong and said, "how can you be so beautiful without any impression?"


    Luo Yan indulged in a smile and did not question it.


    As soon as Qin An''s eyes turned and looked at Tao Rong, he continued: "I''m not half blind like someone. People I''ve met must have seen it many times and left a deep impression to remember it."


    Tao Rong''s heart moved.


    Luo Yan had no choice but to say, "say yourself, why are you secretly talking about others?"


    At this time, Tao Rong dared to take off his hat and look up at Luo Yan.


    Sure enough, Luo Yan''s vision was just a light sweep, but there was no strange performance.


    Luo Yan only saw her picture. If he was really blind, he would not recognize her.


    Tao Rong felt relaxed and a little tired.


    When Jin Rourou sees Tao Rong''s aboveboard attitude, she thinks that she is just on guard against Zheng Weifeng, so she also relaxes.


    It''s only then that the dinner becomes normal.


    Luo Yan is really good at speaking. He said from all over the world, let all the people on the table participate in it.


    Jin Rourou''s stammer, he did not care, Tao Rong does not reveal his personal information, he did not over explore, in short, people get along very fast.


    Soon after the dinner is over, although Luo Yan still wants to be hospitable, Tao Rong doesn''t want to stay any longer. For the reason of shopping, he leaves with Jin Rourou.


    Qin an an also wants to follow, but is hinted by Tao Rong, can only endure.


    When Tao Rong and Jin Rourou leave, Qin An wants to go home.But Luo Yan, who was drinking tea, suddenly said, "Nie Rong is very interesting. Do you have anything to tell me?"


    Qin An''s eyes widened and looked at Luo Yan.


    "I know her!" Luo Yan spoke very firmly.


    Qin An''s pupils shrank, but he soon calmed down, "right? Do you know each other? "


    Luo Yan squinted at Qin An''an for a while and said, "don''t I know her?"


    "How do I know?" Qin An is even more angry. She has realized that Luo Yan is testing her. Luo Yan is blind. He must have been unable to remember Tao Rong''s appearance.


    But Qin An can be sure that Luo Yan and his cousin have almost a good relationship with Nie Zhao. His cousin has been working so hard for Tao Rong, and Luo Yan certainly has not spared no effort. If he has just recognized Tao Rong, he will not let Tao Rong leave without asking anything. If so, how can he explain to Nie Zhao. So Qin an an knew that Luo Yan must be testing her.


    Luo Yan also knew that the routine had not succeeded, so he said, "do you have any secrets with her that you want to keep from me and Zheng Weifeng? What on earth is she? Tell my brother, will you


    Qin An snorted and said with a smile, "brother Luo, I said it''s my alumni. I''ve seen her several times. She''s beautiful. I taught her a lot. Just now she was wearing sunglasses. I didn''t recognize her for a while."


    Luo Yan raised his mouth slightly, and the fox obviously laughed. Qin An knew that he didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t force himself, so Qin An had no fear.


    Luo Yan didn''t say that when he saw Tao Rong, he thought Tao Rong was a little familiar. Otherwise, he had seen Tao Rong several times, or he had experienced something together and left an impression. Otherwise, he would not be familiar. Moreover, when he saw Tao Rong just now, he obviously didn''t know himself, but when he heard his name, he behaved strangely and seemed to be on guard against himself. Such a move is too strange. He can''t help but want to investigate Tao Rong.

 Chapter 813

    Looking at him and touching his chin, Qin An felt that he had another ghost idea. He immediately waved his hand and said, "Hello! What do you think? "


    Luo Yan came back and said with a faint smile, "she is really beautiful. She is such a young mother. People who can marry her should be very happy."


    "How do I know?" Qin an an vigilant said, and then reminded: "you will not be in love with her, right. "


    Luo Yan was stunned, patted Qin an on the head and said," what are you talking about? "


    Qin An touched his head, "who let you be so kind to her, I tell you, she can''t?"


    Luo Yan said with a smile: "what? Don''t you mean not familiar? "


    "She I''m from the same school as you. If you go after her, where can I put my face? " Qin An didn''t respond for a moment, so he quickly made up for it.


    Luo Yan said with a smile: "it turns out that the little girl has grown up and is jealous."


    "Roll, roll!"


    Luo Yan said with a smile, "do I have such immorality in your eyes? She''s a married woman with children. How can I be interested in her? It''s just that her baby is very pleasant, so I''m a little more enthusiastic. "


    Qin an an took a look at Luo Yan, and felt that he was too worried, so he did too much.


    "Well Why do you cooperate with Zheng Weifeng? Aren''t you brother of brother Nie? He hates the Zheng family so much. The woman Zheng Shunjia thinks about Nie Zhao all day long. It''s said that Zheng Weifeng''s fault is Tao Nie Zhao''s wife, are you not afraid to turn against your good brother like this? " When I saw Zheng Weifeng today, Qin An''an felt very strange.


    "You little girl don''t understand. There is no eternal enemy in the business field. Besides, how do you know that the business I cooperated with Zheng family didn''t involve Nie Zhao? To some extent, Nie Zhao is much worse than me. "


    Qin An looks at Luo Yan for unknown reasons.


    Luo Yan just laughed and didn''t explain.


    "Is brother Nie Still like his wife? Are you looking for her for revenge or to get her back? " This is Qin An''s biggest concern. When asked Qin Huan last time, Qin Huan''s answer was ambiguous.


    Luo Yan paused for a moment and sighed: "in fact, your brother and I don''t like to see that woman. From her ability to escape our pursuit, we know that she has a deep heart and powerful behind her. She has concealed so much from Nie Zhao. She''s not a good woman. If I had been fooled by Nie Zhao like this, I would have been unable to let go."


    "So he''s going to take revenge?" Qin An asks anxiously.


    Luo Yan looked at Qin An''an strangely and said, "why do you care so much? What he thought in his heart, only he knew, but his love luck was really bad, and he met all bad women. Compared with an Wenlan, Tao Rong is not a fuel-efficient lamp. "


    "No!" Qin An retorted immediately.


    Luo Yan looks at Qin An, but Qin An has been angered, and tramples on Luo Yan, "you stinking men must be talking for your own people! I believe she is a good woman


    Luo Yan narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "how do you know? Do you know her


    Qin an an was stunned and immediately said in a loud voice, "didn''t you say that? She left without taking anything. What did she want? Is Nie Zhao beautiful? There must be a reason! And maybe it''s Nie Zhao''s fault! You men don''t react to mistakes. "


    As soon as Qin Yan sees Luo Yan''s choking face, he says that he is speechless.


    but he still investigated Tao Rong after that.


    But Tao Rong''s identity information is too perfect, there is no way to doubt, just a little surprised that she was divorced at a young age, with a child''s identity alone.


    Luo Yan looks up at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong also got some information from Qin An''an.


    Luo Yan didn''t doubt her, so Tao Rong was relieved.


    But Qin An''s performance is very strange, now she special protection Tao Rong, a little wind and grass will tell Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong refused at the beginning.


    But when she could get the news of Nie Zhao from Qin An''an, she didn''t stop Qin An''an''s grapevine.


    Because Luo Yan has been doing business in Dongshi recently, he often plays with Qin An for his good brother. Qin An takes the opportunity to ask Luo Yan about Nie Zhao.


    For a time, Luo Yan even thought that Qin An was also interested in Nie Zhao.


    However, Luo Yan doesn''t know much about it. After all, Nie Zhao is still in the task period.


    As far as Tao Rong knows, the task period this time is really too long. It''s been half a year. Tao Rong is not at ease and even began to pay attention to major international news at home and abroad, but can not find clues.


    Tao Rong can only go all out to recall whether there are similar memories in the last life.


    But fate has long been disrupted.


    Sophomore soon came, Tao Rong still did not have any news of Nie Zhao, she clearly told himself not to think about Nie Zhao, but more and more worried about sleep.


    It''s nearly a year since I lost Nie Zhao.Even if Xiaoxiao is more and more able to amuse her mother, it''s hard for Tao Rong to be happy.


    At the end of the final exam, winter vacation is coming. On this day, at school, Tao Rong meets Shi Pengchun.


    Tao Rong know Shi Pengchun''s situation, see him to take the initiative to chat up with himself, Tao Rong patience to talk with him, thinking can hear clues.


    But I didn''t expect that Shi Pengchun really had something to do with himself.


    "Nie Rong, are you free in winter vacation? There is a volunteer activity. I want to invite you. It''s very helpful for your future academic experience. More than any national scholarship. " Shi Pengchun said seriously.


    Tao Rong doubts a way: "what activity can detailed say?"


    Shi Pengchun said directly: "the specific activities have to be kept secret, but you must leave Dongshi for a month. You may not be able to go home for the new year, but I promise you that this experience is a little bitter for a medical student, but it is really helpful. No matter you take the postgraduate entrance examination or enter a big hospital in the future, it is absolutely the priority to choose you."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. She didn''t care about it, but it was impossible for her to leave for a month.


    "There are still people in my family that I need to take care of. I can only go out early and come back late. I can''t leave for a long time." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    "Ah? Such a good opportunity, in fact, can only be found in the big four and big five, because the opportunity is rare, many people fight for it, and we also choose people, not everyone can, I think of you first, do you really not participate? Can people in the family find others to take care of them? I''ll tell you in secret that all you need to do is help. There are professional military doctors there. "

 Chapter 814

    military surgeon?


    Military doctor!


    Tao Rong''s nerves were tense for a moment, "tell me clearly, what is the activity in the end?"


    Shi Pengchun''s face was smiling, as if it was a great good thing. "Oh, don''t ask. It''s a secret activity. No one else knows. If I didn''t have contact with people in the eastern military region, I don''t know. Only when I went there can I let you know. But anyway, it''s a good activity that can accumulate experience. I''m sure I went there. The school will probably choose ten people, four people Four graduate students, four junior students, and two teachers and professors recommended places. I told my professor about it and decided to recommend you. As long as you nod your head, you can make steady progress. "


    Military doctor, Dongfang military region, no matter whether it is related to Nie Zhao or not, Tao Rong will not take risks. However, seeing Shi Pengchun''s appearance and being so happy, it shows that Nie Zhao has no accident so far, and Tao Rong is relieved.


    "Senior, I really want to go, but I really can''t. There are few people in my family, so I can''t leave. If I can''t take care of my family, how can I take care of others?" Tao Rong sincerely refused.


    Shi Pengchun suddenly thought about the last time she was in the hospital together. Indeed, if she had a large family, she would not go to hang water alone. Thinking like this, Shi Pengchun didn''t have any complaints. "Well, if you change your mind, you can contact me before the 10th."


    Tao Rong quickly nodded, this thing for Tao Rong is the past.


    On the first day of the winter vacation, aunt LAN took Tao Rong and said that she would go out to buy new year''s goods. This year''s new year''s Day is earlier, so the new year''s goods should be prepared in advance.


    Choosing new year''s goods is a matter of course for Aunt LAN. Tao Rong basically takes Xiaoxiao with her and walks slowly. When she is tired, she carries it on her back.


    After the boutique, Xiaoxiao stares at a doll and doesn''t move. Her daughter likes it. Naturally, Tao Rong buys everything for her daughter.


    This time, Xiao Xiao is holding a doll as big as her, and Tao Rong is holding her in her arms, basically covering Tao Rong. It''s not convenient for Tao Rong to see the road ahead.


    I was about to go back to the supermarket to find aunt LAN. When I passed a corner, a familiar figure flashed across my sight. Tao Rong instinctively retreats and wants to hide, but there are people behind him who can''t hide at all.


    Tao Rong was so nervous that she was all over the body. It was Nie Zhao?


    How can he suddenly appear here, still wearing a casual coat, hair has grown a lot. Has the mission been completed and come back?


    Tao Rong saw the figure approaching from the gap between the doll''s arms. At the moment when the figure turned around, Tao Rong squeezed her head and let the doll block her, but she was still pushed forward by the crowd.


    It''s more abrupt for her to stand still.


    Tao Rong''s nervous palms are sweating. She never thought that she would be so unlucky. After hiding for so long, how could she suddenly meet her? God is joking with her.


    Caught off guard, Tao Rong thinks he is hallucinating. But really, she could feel the familiar figure approaching.


    Even his voice could be heard.


    But there seems to be something wrong with the sound. Did she recognize the wrong person?


    Tao Rong didn''t dare to look at her head any more, so she had to go. Anyway, there are big dolls blocking her, there is still hope not to be seen.


    There were many people around, but Tao Rong could still hear the clear footsteps.


    Very close, very close Pass by!


    Are you speaking a foreign language? With another person?


    Tao Rong didn''t dare to look up and walk quickly. He didn''t dare to look up until he turned to another place, but he couldn''t find a familiar figure.


    Is she really wrong?


    Suddenly, a person''s hand was on Tao Rong''s shoulder.


    Tao Rong was startled, suddenly turned around and wanted to run. She was really startled.


    But soon aunt Lan''s voice came.


    "Madame!"


    Tao Rong''s steps just picked up and stopped. Looking back, it was aunt LAN who took her.


    "Aunt LAN, you scared me." Tao Rong has a look of rebirth.


    Aunt Lan''s face is more ugly than Tao Rong''s, "madam, I just saw that soldier, did he come to you again?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, palpitation, as expected just that really is Nie Zhao.


    He came back safe and sound?


    I''m so lucky I didn''t find out just now.


    Tao Rong thinks about it. For the sake of safety, Tao Rong asks aunt LAN to take Xiao Xiao to the car to wait for her. It will be more convenient for her to act alone.


    Originally, Tao Rong was very nervous and even disguised herself, but fortunately, she didn''t meet Nie Zhao again.


    Tao Rong drives back quickly. She''s really upset. She''s already considering whether to transfer.


    Back at home downstairs, it was dark.


    Tao Rong holding Xiao Xiao, aunt LAN holding new year''s goods, three people slowly upstairs, the stairs light up with their footsteps one by one.But just when they got to the floor of their house, Tao Rong suddenly felt someone in the corridor.


    The neighbors have already returned to their hometown for the new year. They are the only ones here. How can there be anyone. Think of today''s encounter, Tao Rongxin immediately pulled up.


    Tao Rong stopped, stopped aunt LAN and stepped back slowly.


    "Back? No one answered my cell phone. I''ve been waiting for an hour. "


    The familiar sound resounds in the silent corridor, Tao Rong is stunned, and his face relaxes instantly.


    With the sound, the lights in the corridor came on.


    Ding yunqi is leaning against their door, smiling at them.


    "Brother Ding, why don''t you tell me in advance if you want to come?" Tao Rong smiles to welcome up.


    "Mr. Ding?" Aunt Lan also took the initiative to say hello.


    "All of a sudden, I''m here to see you." Ding yunqi came over, reached for Xiaoxiao directly, and asked with a smile, "does Xiaoxiao still know me?"


    When Xiaoxiao left Ding yunqi, she was still very young. She must have no memory, but she didn''t exclude the uncle. She looked at Ding yunqi with a pair of big black eyes. When she saw that he made him laugh, she gave her face a smile and made Ding yunqi laugh.


    After returning home, aunt LAN went to prepare dinner warmly.


    Ding yunqi holds Xiao Xiao and sits on the sofa. Tao Rong makes a cup of tea for him. He sits down and asks, "are you the only one to come back?"


    "My mother and sister went to the West for a trip. We don''t have the habit of spending the Spring Festival together." Ding yunqi teases Xiaoxiao with a doll and answers.


    "How long are you here on business? Have you been here for the Chinese new year? " Tao Rong asked.


    Ding yunqi nodded and said, "yes, I''ve been here alone."


    Tao Rong smile, "that can let you a person, come to our home."


    Ding yunqi picked eyebrows with a smile and said: "I think so too. Looking out of the window, my hotel is set on the opposite side of the road. How can I say that you are the most familiar people here. I''ll stay at your home when I''m free."

 Chapter 815

    Tao Rong naturally welcomed Ding yunqi. If it wasn''t for no room at home, there would be no problem for Ding yunqi to live here.


    Then the two talked about the recent situation.


    When Ding yunqi turns off the phone a few times, he finds that something is wrong with her.


    It seems that I didn''t come here for business, but What are you hiding from?


    As a result, just after dinner, Tao Rong knew the answer.


    Someone called Tao Rong directly.


    Tao Rong was roared as soon as he got through. "What about Ding yunqi? Is it on your side? Let him answer the phone


    Tao Rong takes away the mobile phone and takes out his ear, but he looks at Ding yunqi.


    Ding yunqi frowns slightly, he also can''t let Tao Rong also shut down, a sigh, took the phone. "Are you investigating my whereabouts?"


    Ding yunqi picked up her mobile phone and went to the balcony.


    Tao Rong helped aunt LAN to clean up the dishes while he couldn''t help Tucao. Did the two men make complaints about their love affairs?


    The sound came from the balcony intermittently.


    "I''m not hiding from you. It''s not quiet there. I''m tired. I want to have a quiet year."


    "It''s your business. It''s none of my business. I don''t need to be involved."


    "Li Yuji, make it clear that we Not together. "


    "If you are still a man, take care of your own affairs. I have no reason to pay for your willfulness."


    "I never thought you were sorry for me, and I never let you be responsible for anything? Will you stop treating me like a woman? "


    "Don''t come to me or call her. It''s nothing to do with her..."


    The phone soon hung up, but Ding yunqi didn''t come back.


    After a while, Tao Rong went out with a blanket and put it on the man standing in the cold wind.


    Ding yunqi looked back at her and gave her back her cell phone.


    Tao Rong looked at the cigarette between his other fingers and frowned: "there are children here."


    Ding yunqi seems to have just returned to God, immediately put out the cigarette and said: "sorry."


    Tao Rong sighed: "I''ve never seen you smoke before. Is it so painful to fall in love?"


    Ding yunqi''s face was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m not in love. What are you talking about! What''s more, you are an extreme example? By the way, I''ll tell you that the export restrictions to leave Dongshi are already very weak, and there should be no problem if you want to go out. "


    Tao Rong also took the opportunity to lie under the railings, "there are too many opportunities to meet acquaintances here. Maybe after sophomore year, I will choose to transfer to another school and leave the city."


    Ding yunqi asked: "isn''t it ok now? Does it need to be done? "


    "In the past, Nie Zhao planned to go to Beishi military region, but I don''t know why he came to Dongshi. He will be here for a long time, so I have to go." Tao Rong light said.


    "Such a big city, but you can always meet, this is fate, maybe God wants you together, maybe Xiaoxiao wants a father." Ding yunqi sighed and said.


    "It''s not like a smart businessman saying that." Tao Rong retorts.


    Ding yunqi smiles and pats Tao Rong''s head, "don''t get along with yourself. Things in the world are always unsatisfactory. I don''t know what you should do in your heart, but if he still loves you and you still love him, why don''t you give Xiao a complete home? I believe that with Nie Zhao''s current strength, it''s perfectly possible to protect your mother and daughter from being hurt. It''s not easy for a couple of people who love each other to be together. There are so many people in the world who don''t know how to cherish them. "


    Tao Rong a Leng, the mood is complex to see to Ding yunqi, before Ding yunqi never said such words with her, also won''t persuade her on this matter.


    Maybe the situation between him and Li Yuji is extremely difficult, so it''s a pity to look back at her situation.


    Tao Rong didn''t tell anyone the reason for leaving Nie Zhao. She couldn''t say it. She didn''t know whether it was her self-esteem or whether she didn''t want others to laugh at Nie Zhao.


    Anyway, she didn''t want anyone to know such a thing.


    The next day, it seldom snowed in Dongshi. Tao Rong wanted to go to school to get books. In the library, he met a group of people gathering to lecture, among whom Shi Pengchun was the leader.


    As soon as Shi Pengchun sees Tao Rong, he immediately greets her warmly. He once again confirms with Tao Rong whether she wants to go to volunteer activities. Although he is sure that there is no Nie Zhao there, Tao Rong will not go either. Once again, he politely refuses. Shi Pengchun can only shake his head with regret. After all, they are leaving in the afternoon.


    Tao Rong took the book and left.


    Out of the school gate, when crossing the road, suddenly a sports car hit the middle of the road, the sound scared several people across the road can not help but speed up to dodge.


    One of the little girls was so scared that she didn''t move in the same place. Seeing this, Tao Rong made a judgment and quickly stepped forward to pull the little girl back.In the end, the car was half pressed on the crosswalk and almost hit the little girl.


    Passers-by have criticized the driver, Tao Rong is also looking at the car displeased.


    The car window rolled down, and the people inside poked their heads out. Without saying a word, they lost a pile of cash and spilled it on the road, "make it up to you! Get out of the way! Don''t get in my way


    Tao Rong a Leng, brain quick reaction, just want to turn to avoid, hear sharp voice ring out.


    "Bitch!"


    Tao Rong Tut, sure enough, is Zheng Shunjia, immediately turned and ran, but soon heard the sound of the car started.


    Tao Rong is running. Suddenly he hears something wrong with his voice. He looks back and says nothing. In addition to the sports car, there is a black van behind him. He just didn''t notice. He should be Zheng Shunjia''s bodyguard.


    Seeing that the black van is ready to drive to the front, Tao Rong knows that Zheng Shunjia, a crazy woman, won''t let her go. Now there is no one around to protect her. If she is caught, she will die.


    And she can''t run home, in case of being followed, with Zheng Shunjia''s style, she won''t let Xiaoxiao go.


    Tao Rong must not let Xiaoxiao get into danger.


    With this thought, Tao Rong rushed into the school immediately.


    The school has a threshold. They won''t come in so easily. They can walk through another door.


    However, as soon as Tao Rong rushed into the university gate, the sports car rushed in directly and knocked the barrier off the gate.


    Tao Rong heard the voice of astonished back, the car almost ran over behind, Tao Rong surprised angry, that crazy woman would not want to directly kill yourself.


    Fortunately, there is a forest garden next to Tao Rong. No matter how powerful the sports car is, it can''t shuttle through the woods.


    But soon the people who came after him followed up the woods, with a posture of trying to catch Tao Rong.

 Chapter 816

    The grove of the school is very small, so it can''t be hidden when people are closely following. And according to the voice of the sports car, it is obvious that Zheng Shunjia has already driven to the front to encircle her.


    There are Zheng Shunjia in the front and bodyguards in the back. She is not afraid to fight with those people. She is confident in her skills. What she is afraid of is that after fighting, her whereabouts will be exposed. She must not let Zheng Shunjia think that she is really around.


    We have to find a place to hide and disappear so that those people can''t find themselves.


    Thinking nervously, I suddenly heard the roar of buses nearby. Tao Rong turned and looked over. On the other side of the woods, a white campus bus was stopping there.


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly, and immediately rushed towards the bus. There were many people standing and talking at the place where the bus stopped. Without looking carefully, Tao Rong rushed into the crowd and drew close to the bus.


    Zheng Shunjia didn''t see her driving, but the bodyguards saw that Tao Rong changed his direction and ran to the other side. When they came out, they only saw a group of people, but there was no figure of Tao Rong, so they contacted Zheng Shunjia immediately.


    At this time, the people below have begun to carry their luggage to bid farewell to their parents and get on the bus one after another.


    The last person to come was Shi Pengchun, who was about to get on the bus when he was stopped by several bodyguards.


    "We''re going to check the vehicles!"


    Shi Pengchun immediately stopped at the door of the car, "who are you! This is the campus! What do you want? "


    Shi Pengchun is not tall, but he is very violent. When he gets tough, his posture is not easy to provoke.


    Several bodyguards are just superficial, dare not really make trouble in the campus to the master.


    Just at this time, Zheng Shunjia came.


    "What about people? Did you find it? " Zheng Shunjia said angrily.


    Shi Pengchun was a little surprised to see Zheng Shunjia here. He didn''t feel very good about Zheng Shunjia.


    "Miss, we haven''t seen it nearby, but we haven''t found it in the car yet." One of the bodyguards replied.


    Zheng Shunjia immediately came forward and saw that Shi Pengchun was a little surprised. "Get out of the way, I want to find someone!"


    Shi Pengchun sneered: "Miss Zheng, do you think this is your home? This is my place. Pay attention to your tone. "


    Zheng Shunjia glared, "I told you to get out of the way, didn''t you hear me? Or who are you protecting? "


    Shi Pengchun was stunned and asked in a funny way: "who are you looking for? The bus is full of medical students who we are going out together. Do you want to find medical students to see a doctor for you? I advise you to get out of the way. Don''t delay our leaving. We have a long way to go


    Zheng Shunjia was stunned and looked at Shi Pengchun suspiciously.


    Shi Peng Chun''s mouth is not idle, "how did our classmate offend you? Tell me who you''re looking for, and I''ll judge whether you''re going to find someone. "


    Zheng Shunjia naturally wants to go up and have a look, but she also knows that Shi Pengchun is Nie Zhao''s friend. She is chasing Tao Rong. How can Nie Zhao''s friends know about it? And judging from Shi Pengchun''s appearance, if Tao Rong is really hiding on it, he can defend it honestly.


    The status of the Shi family and the Zheng family is equal. Even if the illegitimate child goes back, it is also the young master recognized by the Shi family. There is no difference between them. So there''s no need for him to hide.


    Zheng Shunjia thought for a long time, but she still stepped back. She didn''t dare to take risks. What if Nie Zhao didn''t find Tao Rong and his behavior became superfluous?


    Looking at Zheng Shunjia retreating, Shi Pengchun sneered and turned to get on the bus.


    The door closes and moves slowly.


    Zheng Shunjia coldly said to the bodyguard: "you two drive up to see if the car really leaves the city. If you find her on the way, report to me immediately."


    Zheng Shunjia finished, began to search nearby, she must catch Tao Rong, let her never appear in front of Nie Zhao.


    When the bus left the campus, the people on the bus revealed their excitement. The bus was very big, but there were not many people. There was no one sitting in the back of the bus. I didn''t know that there was another person hiding in the back of the bus.


    When the car was driving for a long time, Tao Rong looked slightly. She heard Shi Pengchun''s voice and knew what kind of car it was. She wanted to wait until it was safe and let Shi Pengchun let her off.


    Now she had to make sure she was safe, but when she looked out of the window, she found that there was a familiar black car following her.


    It was Zheng Shunjia''s bodyguard''s car. Did they make sure she was in the car?


    Tao Rong Tut, can only continue to wait patiently, take the opportunity to Ding yunqi also sent a message, explain the situation.


    After driving for nearly half an hour, the black car still followed.


    If we go on like this, we really need to get on the highway.


    Tao Rong really can''t help it, so he wants to spell it hard.


    The car stopped slowly.


    Tao Rong was surprised when he heard Shi Pengchun say: "we have two soldiers with us. When they get on the bus, we will welcome them with warm applause."Immediately, the car was quite stable, the door was opened, and two young soldiers in green camouflage clothes came up. Although Tao Rong mentioned it, she soon felt relieved that she was not a soldier she knew.


    In the warm applause, the two soldiers laughed, but soon carried out a rigorous inspection and check personnel work.


    "Ten people?" A soldier said in surprise.


    Shi Pengchun nodded and said, "yes."


    Another soldier pointed to the end of the car and said, "plus, the last one should be eleven."


    Everyone was startled, Shi Pengchun is also a Leng, surprised to see behind, how there is a person?


    Tao Rong saw the show, tut, had to sit up and waved to Shi Pengchun''s embarrassed smile.


    "Nie Rong?"


    Two soldiers slightly frown, vigilant way: "this is how to return a responsibility?"? The people are not right. "


    Everyone looked back at Tao Rong, who was pretty. Everyone here knew Tao Rong, even though some of them had never seen her, they had heard of her.


    Shi Pengchun quickly said: "it''s our classmates. Please wait a moment." With that, Shi Pengchun put down the information and went to the back. Tao Rong also stood up, looking embarrassed.


    "Why are you in the car?" Shi Pengchun said in surprise.


    Tao Rong''s expression is: "senior, I..."


    Shi Pengchun said in a low voice: "if you change your mind and want to go with us again, don''t do such strange things. Just tell me that it''s all good. It''s very troublesome for the soldiers to find that our staff are not right."


    "Senior, it''s a real accident. Can I get off?" Tao Rong was quickly punished.


    Shi Pengchun was stunned and looked at Tao Rong more surprised.


    One of the soldiers said solemnly, "what''s the matter? She''s not on the personnel list. "

 Chapter 817

    Shi Pengchun looked at Tao Rong awkwardly and said, "she was originally a member of this activity. She temporarily decided not to go. As a result, she accidentally fell asleep in the car, so she got off the car."


    Tao Rong was relieved and ready to get off.


    "No way!" A soldier said suddenly.


    Tao Rong was stunned and looked up at them. Shi Pengchun also asked awkwardly, "no All right? "


    "You are sure that you signed a confidentiality agreement before the operation. You can''t leave when you get on the bus and see us and all the members. You must act together."


    Tao Rong immediately worried way: "but I this is an accident, my family is still waiting for us."


    Tao Rong looks really worried.


    The two soldiers looked at each other, and they didn''t really want to embarrass the female college students, but they all had discipline and regulations, and they didn''t want to come in or leave if they wanted to.


    "Sorry, it''s a rule. You can go with us first. When the application is approved, you can come back in advance, but now you can''t get off."


    The two soldiers stood in the corridor one after the other, and the posture was not allowed to be discussed by Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks at Shi Pengchun with a broken face. Shi Pengchun says, "this You have to listen to them in the car. " Then he made a gesture and said, "people have guns. They have to be obedient."


    Tao Rong really didn''t expect this, "how long will it take?"


    One of the soldiers replied, "if there are no questions in the review, you will come back one day and one night at most. If your family is not at ease, you can communicate by phone first."


    "You can use my mobile phone," Shi said


    Tao Rong see people say so, also have no way, a day and a night also good. Finally, I can only apologize and say, "I''m really sorry. I''m following the arrangement. It''s really troublesome for you."


    Shi Pengchun was relieved.


    After checking Tao Rong''s ID card and library card, the two soldiers confirmed her identity. After no problem, they nodded and confirmed again that the driver was allowed to drive.


    Two soldiers sat down, looked up at the outside, suddenly said: "there is a car has been following you, is it someone you know?"


    Tao Rong was surprised. Shi Pengchun opened the window and looked at it. He said in silence: "this is the bodyguard of the eldest lady who is crazy to pursue me. I immediately contacted their family and asked them not to harass me."


    As soon as Shi Pengchun finished speaking, the tense atmosphere on the bus suddenly dispersed, and everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    Shi Pengchun really called, but he called Zheng''s elder brother.


    After all, he didn''t think he could make it clear to crazy lady Zheng.


    Soon after the car started, the black car didn''t follow.


    Tao Rong was also relieved.


    After a while, Shi Pengchun comes to talk to Tao Rong and asks if she wants to call.


    Tao Rong raises her mobile phone to indicate that she has passed the SMS channel.


    Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN will be taken to another hotel by Ding yunqi for the time being, because Tao Rong is sure that Zheng Shunjia will not let go of any suspicious place nearby. She will dig three feet to find her.


    Tao Rong promised to come back as soon as possible, and gave everything to Ding yunqi.


    Can only say this time very lucky, if only aunt LAN, Tao Rong is really not at ease, but with big brother Ding in, he will be able to protect Xiaoxiao.


    Tao Rong also sink heart, waiting for time.


    Shi Pengchun asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Tao Rong said: "don''t ask. Anyway, I''m unlucky. I didn''t mean to give you any trouble."


    "It''s not a trouble, but since you''re here, you''d better take part in it. I''ll make up your quota. The professor and I guarantee that it''s no problem."


    Tao Rong''s mouth twitched. "My family can''t do without me. I''m really sorry this time. If there''s anything I can do for you in the future, I will help you, but I really can''t leave my family for too long."


    Shi Pengchun see Tao Rong or the same stubborn, can only shrug.


    After a while, a soldier and Shi Pengchun explained the situation of the place they were going to.


    It''s a small island in the northeast of the territory. Some islanders are often attacked, including pirates and pirates, disputes in the surrounding waters, and some secret military operations in neighboring countries. Because the security of the island is under the management of the Oriental military region, so the army is stationed to protect and manage it for a long time. As the situation becomes more and more serious, it''s no use With the development of the military, the situation is getting worse and worse. Fortunately, with the efforts of the military, the situation has gradually improved, and the other side has a tendency to be beaten and counselled. There has been no conflict for a long time.


    That''s why volunteers can help.


    Although there are also doctors on the island, there are only one or two. The number of accompanying military doctors is limited. There are too many wounded soldiers and islanders to use.


    Everything on the island must also be kept secret. There should be no chance for spies to sneak in.So they choose from the most simple students who have not entered the society. They are all very clear and temporary, so they are the safest.


    In fact, they don''t need many people with medical skills. What they lack is people who deal with small wounds and small diseases.


    When they heard that there was still fighting for war, they were scared out of their wits.


    Soldiers said that if they want to quit, they can apply temporarily at that time.


    Shi Pengchun immediately explained that they live in the center of the island, which is also the safest place. As long as they don''t leave the designated activity area, they don''t have to worry about security at all.


    With Shi Pengchun as the sea god fixing needle, everyone''s mood was soon calmed.


    The two soldiers had no choice but to shake their heads. After all, for the students living in a peaceful place, they didn''t even know that there were soldiers fighting to defend their peaceful life.


    Because the soldiers have kept the sound of war out of the island. If they can''t cross the island, how can it spread to the mainland.


    Compared with other members, only Shi Pengchun and Tao Rong look different.


    Shi Pengchun is excited, Tao Rong is calm.


    The car takes a long time to drive. Many people will come to talk to Tao Rong. After all, Tao Rong is the smallest and most beautiful here. Everyone likes her very much. Even if Tao Rong defaults that she will return soon, they will not treat her differently. Instead, they will joke that they envy her.


    The people on the bus are all elites selected by the school, and they must pass the standard in terms of conduct. Only in this way can they have the opportunity to make great contributions, so they are all good people.


    Tao Rong, who was still worried about how to go back, was also temporarily integrated into this small group.


    When the car arrived at the dock in the evening, Tao Rong asked the soldiers if they could apply to leave now. It was very troublesome to come back on board.


    But they refused.

 Chapter 818

    The accompanying soldiers are of the lowest rank and have no right to decide whether they will go or stay. They can only go to the island and accept the examination.


    Tao Rong has no choice but to sleep with her classmates in the car and go to the island by boat in the early morning. Along the way, she reports her actions to Ding yunqi and learns from him that Zheng Shunjia really sends people to inquire about her.


    Tao Rong tells Ding yunqi that the signal on the island is not good. She tries her best to keep in touch. She is afraid that when the army takes over the mobile phone, it may take time for him to get in touch with him in a short time. Don''t worry.


    Ding yunqi assured her that she would take good care of Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN.


    After receiving such a message, the sky has been slightly lit, and a boat is approaching, so Tao Rong can safely board the boat.


    It''s a remote place. Except for the fishermen, there are no people waiting for the boat. It''s a small freighter carrying them. They will go back with the supplies they need on the island.


    The sea breeze in winter is very cold. The whole sea is half exposed, and the sun is no longer so dark and terrible. Shi Pengchun takes a coat and hands it to Tao Rong. He says, "it''s really bad luck for you to carry a bag of medical books. Come here, I''ll lend you the elder''s clothes."


    Tao Rong said thanks, took the coat, sat in the cabin, through the transparent glass to see the scenery outside, the sea is still calm. She can swim long ago, so she''s not afraid of water. It''s just a little flustered to float on the sea. Fortunately, the distance of the island is visible to the naked eye, not far away.


    It was an uncle on the island who sailed. When he saw them, he said hello warmly. His face was full of joy, and he was not affected by the turmoil.


    Especially when I see people in military uniform, I am grateful to them.


    With a local accent, introduce them to the environment.


    Someone asked, "is it peaceful recently?"


    "Taiping, those people have been beaten and counselled. They dare not harass us any more. They are really shameless guys. I heard that the pirates have the support of other governments, but they can''t stand our army. Hahaha, especially after the general came, they can only kneel down and call grandfather."


    A soldier was just patrolling by the door. When he heard this, he couldn''t help jumping in and said, "that''s right. He''s the most powerful and famous general over there. No one of the same age can match him! It''s amazing


    The soldiers, who should have been serious, are now Amway''s own idols, who are as happy as the fans.


    People can''t help chirping, want to know such powerful military information, but because of confidentiality, we can''t say specifically, we can only say some of the victories and beautiful military operations he fought after his arrival.


    When he heard this, Shi Pengchun, who was sitting beside Tao Rong, was very proud and excited. Tao Rong always looked out to think, but did not listen carefully to what they were saying.


    Tao Rong looked at it and found that not far away there was a small wooden boat floating close. There was no human figure on it, but it was floating with light yellow smoke.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, some doubts.


    The boatman soon found out, and immediately stopped the ship, "there''s a ship in distress, ask for help."


    Two soldiers immediately alert, to prevent the boss out, "did not see anyone."


    The two soldiers are new here, and they don''t know what''s going on here.


    The boatman explained, "maybe I was injured and lying at the bottom of the boat. We have a rule that we should come forward to check when we meet a distress signal. "


    The two soldiers looked at each other, but it was hard to stop.


    At this time, Shi Pengchun said strangely: "is the smoke so small? How can we ask for help? If we didn''t get close, we couldn''t see at all. In general, this situation should not be seen by the people on the island. Should it be as high as possible? "


    Tao Rong nodded with approval. Just now she thought the smoke was strange.


    The boatman was also confused, "maybe it''s into the water, the effect has receded, but it''s really the color of asking for help."


    The two soldiers discussed it and said to Tao Rong, "don''t come out." Then he went out with a gun.


    All the students were present. They didn''t experience any exciting things. They were immediately curious, nervous and scared.


    Shi Pengchun comforted and waved his hand: "it''s OK. Maybe the boat was killed."


    Tao Rong quietly watching, two soldiers and the ship boss came forward to ask the situation. Sure enough, I saw a head coming out of the boat. It was a man dressed up by two women.


    They make sure the identity of each other is safe before they can get people on board. But the two women seemed to be frightened. They were all wet and shivering, wrapped in blankets. They kept pointing far ahead and saying something. They looked worried and flustered, almost in tears, just like something terrible happened.


    As soon as they finished talking, the two soldiers became nervous. But before the interrogation was over, the boat below looked like it was going to sink, and the two women were afraid to cry and clamber up on the boat.


    In the end, they had no choice but to put them in the stern of the ship for a while. One of the soldiers stayed behind and continued to inquire. The other soldier was ready to use the communication equipment on the ship to contact the island, because there was no signal on the island and no mobile phone equipment.The boatman is back for the boat.


    When people are more curious than nervous, a shot suddenly breaks everything.


    "Get down! Everybody down The soldiers in the boat yelled and rushed out. The boatman immediately followed and yelled, "students, don''t go out." Then he locked the door. Get in touch with the island.


    Other students are afraid to huddle together, Shi Pengchun and Tao Rong are through the glass to see out, before guarding the two men''s soldiers have fallen to the ground, a pool of blood around.


    Shi Pengchun and Tao Rong knew what they had met, and their faces changed instantly.


    Both of them have been trained, so when they encounter such things, their instinctive reaction is to find weapons to protect themselves.


    Shi Pengchun picked up the axe, while Tao Rong picked up the harpoon in the clutter.


    Shi Pengchun looked at Tao Rong in surprise and said quickly, "little girl, don''t participate. Stay with them."


    Tao Rong takes a look at Shi Pengchun and ignores her. She is always paying attention to the situation around her. Shi Pengchun stares at the glass on one side, and Tao Rong stares at him in the opposite direction.


    Then the gunfire outside kept ringing.


    The soldiers who went out behind covered their arms and stepped back to the side of the boat. They just came to the place where Shi Pengchun was staring. Shi Pengchun looked ugly. "He was injured. Captain, help


    "The signal for help has been sent out. They should come soon. Please be careful. God damn it. It''s been a long time. How can it be here today? It''s not supposed to be here. It''s a safe sea area. They should be on the other side! " The boatman yelled in a hurry and drove towards the island with the fastest speed.

 Chapter 819

    Armed with guns, the soldiers strafed, paying attention to the situation inside the cabin from time to time.


    Suddenly, the soldier''s eyes passed through the glass and was about to shout something. Shi Pengchun suddenly slapped the glass to remind the soldier.


    It turned out that within the scope of the glass, someone had approached the soldier with a gun.


    The soldier immediately strafed back, but he was shot again. At the same time, Tao Rong heard the sound of the broken glass behind him.


    Tao Rong knew something was wrong when he saw the look of the soldiers.


    I was about to look back, but the glass behind me was broken.


    There was a scream in the cabin.


    The fire extinguisher came in with the broken glass. A woman with a gun and a fierce look of bandit jumped in on the edge of the broken glass.


    Shi Pengchun was shocked and looked at Tao Rong, who was closest to the bandit, and cried out: "Nie Rong, get out of the way!"


    But it''s too late. The man has already put his arms around tao Rong''s neck, but at this time Tao Rong is sure to fight back. However, the other side''s hand with a gun goes directly over Tao Rong''s shoulder and points to Shi Pengchun''s direction. He says in a cold voice: "everyone squat down, don''t move!"


    Shi Pengchun''s face was tense and angry. He was stiff in the same place and refused to admit defeat.


    The man holding Tao Rong fired a shot at the glass next to him. The glass broke in an instant, as if he wanted to hit the soldiers by the way. But there was a problem with the angle. He couldn''t hit him, but it attracted attention. At this time, the soldiers were unable to deal with it. He wanted to ensure the hostages, but the situation was very bad.


    "Let them go, they''re just students." Cried the soldier.


    "Then put down your gun! No resistance Cried another woman, who had forced the retreat.


    Soldiers know that they can''t put down their guns. These people won''t leave hostages. If they lose their resistance, all of them will be killed and thrown into the sea soon.


    "On the count of three, if I don''t put down my gun, I will kill the children here one by one!" Said the man holding Tao Rong.


    The soldiers were shaking all over.


    Inside the cabin, there was a slight fear from his classmates. Shi Pengchun was still standing, but he could not fight with his body.


    Tao Rong, a weak girl, is probably the most unimportant on the whole boat. She is held hostage and can''t do anything. She may be killed at any time. Even the strong arm of the woman holding her doesn''t use much force to hold the weak girl.


    Tao Rong gently moves her steps, puts down her harpoon, and carefully observes another woman outside the cabin behind Shi Pengchun. Seeing that she appears in her field of vision in order to approach the soldiers, Tao Rong feels that it is impossible to expect the soldiers to cooperate. After all, there is no tacit understanding, and he does not believe her, but if he can kill two birds with one stone


    "Three Two... " The countdown woman slightly releases Tao Rong and prepares to turn the muzzle of the gun at Shi Pengchun. She probably wants to be the first one to threaten Shi Pengchun.


    At the moment when the other party yelled, the soldier was about to put down his gun, and Yu Guang saw the great changes in the cabin.


    Shi Pengchun is stupid, too.


    He watched as Tao Rong grabbed the woman''s arm with a gun and threw her to the ground. In an instant, Tao Rong grabbed her hand. Then Shi Pengchun didn''t know if he saw the illusion. He saw Tao Rong suddenly look up, with sharp eyes, and glanced at him, followed by a few gunshots.


    "Ah Outside the cabin, a woman''s scream sounded, followed by the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    One second, two seconds? Absolutely not more than three seconds, what happened, everyone was confused, until the woman who was confused by Tao Rong roared.


    Shi Pengchun was the first one to come over and oppress the woman. Several other male students also rushed over and oppressed the woman. They couldn''t let a little girl deal with a big fat woman.


    The wounded soldier rushed in immediately. The one outside was dead, and the one inside was still alive. He rushed in and knocked the woman unconscious and tied her up with the help of the boatman.


    During the period, Shi Pengchun just wanted to ask Tao Rong what, Tao Rong quickly said: "let''s go out to see another soldier, don''t know what happened to him?"


    The ship was full of preparatory doctors. They immediately started the operation, and the medical supplies were complete. When they brought the people back, they found that the people were still very dangerous, but they avoided the key points, and they had to be saved. As long as they stopped bleeding quickly, and then they operated to get the bullet.


    This time, the ship owner made more efforts to start the ship. The naked eye saw that there were two big ships with flags flying towards them.


    Until this time, all the people breathed out the breath in their mouth.


    Gradually everyone was surprised to see Tao Rong.


    "You Can you shoot? " The soldier who was still bandaging asked, although Tao Rong saved them, as a soldier, there should be some vigilance.


    Shi Pengchun also immediately looks at Tao Rong. His face is very serious. After all, even he hasn''t learned to shoot.


    Tao Rong was surprised. "Did I shoot it? I just know some Taekwondo. I just threw her out in a hurry. I wanted to unload her weapon, but the gun suddenly rang. You give me a fright"My God, it''s God''s blessing. The gun must have gone off during the struggle. The bandit mistakenly opened it and hit his own man. It''s really lucky. Girl, you are so brave. "


    Tao Rong''s background is back from studying in H country. It''s not a suspicious thing to know Taekwondo. Moreover, seeing her face at a loss, the soldiers believed her words. After all, the gun was out of fire at any time. In that kind of environment, in order to save people, regardless of safety to deal with bandits, this is very commendable.


    The soldiers praised Tao Rong with admiration.


    Everyone immediately agrees with Tao Rong and marvels at her behavior, but Shi Pengchun feels a little puzzled, because in the last look, he seems to see that Tao Rong is confirming another gangster''s position and preparing to aim and shoot. But she is only a sophomore. She should not be so fierce. He must be wrong.


    However, no matter what Shi Pengchun thought, his sharp eyes always lingered in his mind, and even overlapped with Nie Zhao, the most handsome shooter in his memory for a moment. It''s all the same. It''s intimidating.


    Soon the rescue boat arrived, and the soldiers went out to meet them. A dozen soldiers immediately got on the boat. They couldn''t help but burst into tears and hugged each other with tears of joy. Tao Rong was also hugged by two schoolsisters. After all, they were the people who had just experienced life and death together.


    The leader of the military captain came in to apologize to everyone, surprised everyone, and then took them all to the ship to settle down.

 Chapter 820

    Shi Pengchun and a wounded soldier were called to report the situation. The captain who listened to the report couldn''t help looking at Tao Rong more. He couldn''t believe that this beautiful girl had solved the crisis and saved a boat of people.


    All the people on the ship were chattering. Some soldiers brought them hot milk and hot towels to let them relax.


    Tao Rong looks around with a cup of hot milk.


    Shi Pengchun came back after giving an account. As soon as he came back, he looked at Tao Rong and said, "I''m sorry, this accident brought you here and made you go through all this."


    Tao Rong was stunned and said with a smile, "I came here by accident and asked for it."


    Shi Pengchun looked at Tao Rong seriously and said, "Nie Rong, thank you for saving me. If you didn''t act decisively, I would have died under the gun."


    Tao Rong smile, she really saved Shi Pengchun, there is nothing to be modest.


    Shi Pengchun saw her smile and then began to laugh. "I didn''t expect that you were so good at fighting. I usually thought I was good at fighting. But at that time, you acted as if you were a professional trainer. You wouldn''t get a black belt."


    Tao Rong immediately waved her hand, but she said casually that she was not professional at all. If she was torn down, wouldn''t it be bad?


    "I''m just interested in learning two moves, but I''m not good at the extra ones. I''m good at wrestling." Tao Rong said half jokingly.


    Shi Pengchun is really more and more interested in Tao Rong. He thinks that she is mysterious and has many things worth exploring.


    The ship used by the army is very fast. It doesn''t take them long to get to the island.


    There are other soldiers and civilians on the island to meet them.


    First the wounded got off the ship, and then, escorted by the soldiers, they came to the center of the island, a crude hospital surrounded by military tents. Next to them were soldiers and workers in white.


    They are medical staff, so they are temporarily placed in the hospital, waiting for the instructions above.


    When they enter the hospital, they can see the working environment of the medical staff here. It''s really simple, but it''s very warm. In the corner of the hospital, there are many simple banners and thank-you letters, large and small wreaths, and decorations with local characteristics, all of which are for the medical staff and soldiers here. It''s all from the islanders.


    Such a corner really moved these college students, the shock just almost disappeared.


    After a while, someone came to talk to Shi Pengchun.


    And the people were waiting here uneasily. After all, it''s the first time I''ve come to such a place to take part in such activities. No one dares to act rashly.


    From time to time, curious villagers will pass by to see them, and then smile shyly. Some brave children will take the initiative to say hello, warmly call their brothers and sisters, and ask them whether they are doctors or soldiers. The adoration is almost overflowing.


    No matter how many adults and children are injured or scarred, we don''t know what they have experienced before, but even so, they can still give a simple smile now, which makes people living in peaceful areas feel complicated.


    After a while, Shi Pengchun came to convey the meaning of the medical guard captain who was in charge of them.


    If something like this happens today, it must be a sea patrol. For the time being, ordinary ships will not go to sea again. If they want to go, they can only go tomorrow.


    Shi Pengchun said and looked at Tao Rong and said, "I''m sure I can see you off tomorrow at the latest."


    Tao Rong nodded, such a thing can not be avoided, can go on the line. Just a little strange asked: "I do not have to accept the audit? Don''t you want to apply? "


    Tao Rong thought the process would be troublesome.


    Shi Pengchun shook his head and said, "because this accident happened, it''s different from the danger level that was mentioned at the beginning. The army has already said that we can leave tomorrow without special application, so..."


    They couldn''t help looking up at Shi Pengchun. They were all surprised and didn''t expect to be able to walk.


    Shi Pengchun said in a deep voice: "so you all have one night to think about it. There will also be people who want to leave escorted by the army tomorrow. If you want to stay, you can stay with me tomorrow. But I want to remind you that we predicted that the danger level here has been reduced to below two levels before, so we can come to help as volunteers, but it''s safe Three months later, we suddenly encountered an attack, and the danger level rose directly to level 3. It is not suitable for ordinary people to stay. There is a possibility of an attack on the island, so you can leave freely. "


    As soon as Shi Pengchun said this, someone immediately asked, "if it''s so dangerous, won''t you leave, senior?"


    Shi Pengchun said with a smile: "this is the place where I want to practice medicine most. I''m sure I won''t go. Although my rank has increased, so many soldiers on the island have never been attacked again since they were stationed on the island. The injured islanders were all in danger when they went to sea or near the island. The soldiers will protect the island. I don''t worry about it, but according to the level, we shouldn''t participate, so we decide for ourselves. "The crowd hesitated.


    It''s safe to look on the island when you''ve come. If you give up, you''ll give up the chance to accumulate experience and honor. It''s a great credit. But after such a real gun, live ammunition, we are afraid.


    Shi did not let them make a quick decision, but directly settled the people first.


    There is a special white camp for them to live in, and several people have allocated it.


    Tao Rong is just ready to live in a four person camp with two girls. All the daily necessities are directly used by the army as standard.


    A student sister with glasses looked at the calm Tao Rong and said, "I really envy you. You don''t have to hesitate. You can leave tomorrow."


    Another student with short hair said, "how can we say that? We study medicine to save lives and heal the wounded? I want to stay with my seniors. If we leave, they will not be busy. "


    "But there is only one way to live. We don''t have the experience of this kind of environment, and we won''t protect ourselves. In case of real danger, what should my parents do? They will go crazy."


    When the glasses student sister said that, the short hair student sister also stopped for a while. Yes, there is only one life. They have never experienced such a thing. They will worry about their own death and their families. This is normal in their hearts.


    "Nie Rong, what do you think?" Asked the short haired schoolgirl.


    "Me? I don''t have any idea. These things have to be decided by you. After all, it''s related to your future and safety. " Tao Rong didn''t want to give any advice. She got up and said, "just as the senior said, let''s go and get breakfast. You clean it up first, and I''ll get it for you."


    Two sister Leng Leng nodded, looking at Tao Rong out, half a day to reflect, Tao Rong finishing so fast? When I look around, I''m shocked.


    Is that beancurd quilt made by Xuemei? How could she!

 Chapter 821

    As soon as Tao Rong came out of the camp, she saw Shi Pengchun talking to other students nearby. Shi Pengchun waved to Tao Rong, and Tao Rong passed by.


    "Tell me what you need." Shi Pengchun said with concern.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "it''s just one night. By the way, I''m going to bring you breakfast. Do you need it?"


    "Let''s go together." Shi Pengchun said and took another classmate with him.


    Only when he spoke did he know that half of the people and Shi Pengchun were sure to stay and help, so Shi Pengchun was in a wonderful mood. In fact, he was very confident in the defense here. He thought there would be no problem, but he could not persuade others like this.


    We are all young people. In fact, apart from being afraid of danger, we are also excited and curious. The scars are good and soon forgotten.


    When the three people came to the place where the food was distributed, they borrowed a small warehouse which was not used in the local area to facilitate the cooking. There were several simple tables and chairs in it. Some people would choose to eat here, but the location was limited, so most of them would take it back to their camp or find a place to take shelter from the wind.


    Tao Rong and three of them appeared here in vain, which immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Different from the villagers, the soldiers in the front line, even if they want to greet each other with a smile, but the atmosphere of so many tough men gathered together and the serious faces that have already formed are quite frightening.


    With Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun together with the seniors to see this picture, the pace is a little stagnant, look stiff everywhere peek.


    Shi Pengchun is used to it, and naturally tries to stand in front of Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun to lead the way and block the pressure.


    But Shi Pengchun just move, found around tao Rong naturally went to the front of the place, followed by several soldiers brother began to line up.


    Such a beautiful and clean girl, who don''t take a look more, but they are secretly looking, so as not to scare others.


    Standing in front of a few young soldiers, can not help but coincidentally to the side back, seems to want to let Tao Rong take food first.


    Tao Rong was a little embarrassed to see their actions. With a kind smile, she nodded and stretched out her hand to ask them to go ahead.


    Several young people were immediately red by Tao Rong. They quickly took the food and gave Tao Rong a place.


    Tao Rong just came forward to get breakfast. Shi Pengchun and his seniors were so stupid that they immediately followed.


    "This girl is not only beautiful and smart, but also fearless. She''s not an ordinary person. Sure enough, people who have lived in both countries are more knowledgeable, and I will go abroad for further study in the future. "


    Shi Pengchun pushed the elder and said: "even if you go to more countries, some of your boldness is not so easy to cultivate."


    At this time, Shi Pengchun also heard the soldiers nearby begin to talk about it. After all, something like that happened in the early morning. Everyone has more or less heard about Tao Rong''s achievements. Naturally, they are very curious about her.


    No one would believe that such a beautiful girl with such a good temperament could fall out of the enemy with her bare hands.


    Tao Rong took three people''s food here and left the camp in the whole audience''s Secret gaze.


    Not long after he went back, almost all the soldiers on the island knew about Tao Rong.


    A group of people usually in addition to business, but also very little entertainment. With new people coming, it''s natural to get extra attention.


    At noon, the two elder sisters came out to eat with Tao Rong,


    at this time, Tao Rong found that the places where she ate were many times more people inside and outside than in the morning, which was quite frightening.


    The two sisters were not adapted to each other. They held Tao Rong tightly on their left and on their right. They were very careful.


    "Are there no girls here?"


    "How can it be? The islanders always have women. But the soldiers should not... "


    Tao Rong was a little funny when she saw their appearance and said, "I heard that there are military doctors, maybe there are nurses, too. It just didn''t happen. We don''t have the same meal time. "


    "In fact, we should come at another time," said the glasses student


    "It''s very intimidating, but only in this way can we have a sense of security," she said. If you look at it carefully, some elder soldiers are very handsome, not inferior to Shi Xuechang. "


    Tao Rong and the three of them had just picked up the tray when they saw that all the people on the table nearest to them had left. It was as if someone had given them an order.


    Even if there are some soldiers standing around to eat, they will not come to sit at this table.


    The meaning has been very obvious, that is to make way for the three sisters, do not let them suffer.


    Such a move, once pinched the hearts of the two students.


    Peace of mind after dinner, all the way back without words.


    Until I got back to the camp, the short haired schoolgirl said, "I see some soldiers still wearing bandages."


    "Well, the conditions here are really bad. Have you found out? The place where the best dishes are served is for us We may leave tomorrow Glasses sister said.Then the camp was quiet again.


    In the afternoon, the other male students couldn''t help going to the hospital. When they came back, they called them to chat with each other and said the situation and conditions here.


    When they went there in the afternoon, many people went to see a doctor. Everyone was too busy. They also helped.


    In addition to Shi Pengchun and Tao Rong, several other people got together to discuss.


    Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun come out to talk without disturbing them to make decisions. Two people casually walk on the island, occasionally can see the guard and patrol soldiers, these soldiers will not say hello to them. However, some soldiers who have completed their tasks will enthusiastically say a few words to them when passing by.


    Most of the soldiers are not college students, so it''s very novel to see them as college students or medical students, and they even have more respect in them.


    Those far away will look at them.


    Two soldiers who had just finished the task passed by. One of them leaned over the other and said, "Alas! That''s the one. Look, I told you about the fairy who tore the pirates. Look, you''re going to have dinner with me at noon today. If you don''t look, it''s hard to meet. Don''t think about it. Open your eyes and have a look. "


    The disturbed boy violently opened his hand and said: "no interest!"


    "I said, brother, what''s the matter with you? Beautiful women are not interested! Is there something wrong with you? Not interested in women? It''s not for me, brother... "


    "Go away!" The boy who is a little grumpy wants to throw people out directly.


    Noisy boys are used to joking with him, so they let him go, holding his head and forcing him to look in the direction of Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun.


    The head, which was originally just like a rusty machine, was forced to fight against two people in the distance in time, and the mutation happened at this moment.

 Chapter 822

    "How''s it going? It''s the fairy Asked the boy.


    But after asking, he found something wrong. His comrade in arms seemed to be frozen and looked at the direction rigidly.


    He had never seen such an expression on his face, shocked! I can''t believe it! Sorry! Surprise, complex can''t distinguish, this usually cold face can express so many meanings, this is the sun hit the west out?


    "Hello! Yuan Xu, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare people The boy said.


    But the next second, Yuan Xu rushed like a bullet, and he couldn''t stop it.


    At this time, Tao Rong, who is talking to Shi Pengchun, naturally feels that someone is approaching them quickly.


    Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun both look sideways in the direction of the people.


    But the other side is too fast.


    When Tao Rong saw clearly for a moment, before her brain could react, she was hugged tightly, as if she had been embedded in an iron block.


    The people around are stupid.


    Tao Rong is also confused.


    Yuan Xu?


    Is it yuan Xu?


    Why is he here? He was a soldier after all? He


    Tao Rong didn''t know what to say, but felt that he was holding her more and more tightly, as if he was going to break her.


    Next to Shi Pengchun reaction, immediately began to want to pull people apart, "Hey, who are you! You... "


    "Get out of here!" Yuan Xu roared fiercely, raised his head, threw his arm, and directly and vigorously shook off Shi Pengchun''s pull.


    Shi Pengchun is stunned, he knows this person, "Yuan Xu?"


    Tao Rong suddenly had a headache, and felt that her identity would be lost.


    At this time, Yuan Xu''s comrades in arms also ran over. He looked at the scene in front of him and immediately panicked, "Yuan Xu, what are you crazy about! Let go of them, they are guests After that, he apologized to Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, this kid doesn''t know what''s crazy. He''s not a hooligan. Don''t get me wrong! My Lord, Mr. Yuan, let go of the girl. "


    But yuan Xu didn''t move at all. He held Tao Rong tightly and didn''t want to say a word more. He seemed to be afraid of a dream in front of him. He woke up when he said it. He finally recovered his treasure. How could he let go? What if he let go and disappeared?


    Shi Pengchun was surprised and said, "Yuan Xu, what are you doing? Do you know her? What are you crazy about! Don''t scare my schoolgirl


    Tao Rong at this time also returned to God, quickly said: "don''t worry, we are friends, we know, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, long time no see."


    Tao Rong explained in a hurry, afraid of what yuan Xu said. She tried to push yuan Xu away, but she couldn''t move at all. She had to give up and said in a low voice, "Yuan Xu, let''s find a place to talk about the past. I don''t want to be a tourist attraction."


    Shi Pengchun and his comrades in arms could not react to this.


    After all, in their cognition, Yuan Xu is a modern monk who doesn''t know how to love and cherish jade. Among the people they know, Nie Zhao is indifferent to women, and Yuan Xu is indifferent to women Well, there''s no difference between men and women in his eyes. He was cold and equal.


    Yuan Xu is absolutely the most ignorant man they have ever met. He has no gentlemanly demeanor.


    Look at his woman, which is not like the storm destroyed the heart of love ah.


    Now he even takes the initiative to get close to a woman Still so tight?


    What a situation of crying ghosts and gods!


    Tao Rong panics in the center of their shocked eyes, but yuan Xu just hugs her and doesn''t respond.


    Tao Rong was anxious and said sternly, "be obedient! Yuan Xu


    Yuan Xu trembled all over.


    The two people watching the scene were all shocked. Yuan Xu is a man who can fight women. He won''t make a fight for a while. They have to hold on.


    As a result, the next second, they just like to see a tamed beast, watching yuan Xu obediently release Tao Rong, but her hands are still tightly pulling one of her arms, head up, a face of weakness, looking at Tao Rong, mouth open, but as if nothing can be said.


    Looking at him like this, Tao Rong could only helplessly look at Yuan Xu''s comrades in arms and say, "do you still have a task later?"


    The comrade in arms shook his head like a fool.


    Tao Rong said, "I''ll take him to my side to talk."


    "All right." My comrades in arms answered mechanically.


    With that, Tao Rong reluctantly drags yuan Xu away. Yuan Xu''s image is completely subverted, just like a little beast following his mother.


    Shi Pengchun and his comrades were left to watch them leave.


    Shi Pengchun couldn''t help pinching his comrades in arms.


    "It hurts!"


    "Oh! It''s not a dream. I always think yuan Xu has a bright personality! He Why is it different from what I remember? I haven''t seen you for a long time, so it''s changed? " Shi Pengchun said in disbelief."If it''s really changed, it must have just changed. Is it still the king of yuan?" My comrades in arms said it was the first time.


    Tao Rong, who has been pulling people back to her tent, can''t be calm for a long time, and she didn''t expect to meet yuan Xu.


    Tao Rong calmed down, sighed, turned to look at Yuan Xu and said, "Yuan Xu, I..."


    Before he finished, Tao Rong couldn''t go on.


    Because Yuan Xu''s eyes are red.


    Tao Rong''s breath stagnated, and he was full of guilt.


    Yuan Xu''s voice was hoarse and he said carefully, "Tao Rong?"


    Tao Rong pauses, nods, and falls into yuan Xu''s arms again the next second.


    Yuan Xu no longer so hard, but very close to the gentle embrace of her.


    "Where have you been? Hey, where have you been? Why did you leave without saying goodbye? Why did you leave? Tao Rong I miss you so much


    Tao Rong is guilty of missing each other. Is she too selfish to leave without worrying about the mood of those who care about her?


    Yuan Xu had just told her that she had intended to avoid yuan Xu. With the pressure of Mrs. yuan, it was impossible for her to say goodbye to Yuan Xu.


    But without leaving a trace, it hurt the heart of the boy who had just come of age.


    When we meet again, Yuan Xu seems to be tall, with dark skin and more resolute facial lines.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know when he will officially enter the army, but he can''t see the gold of the young master of any famous family on his face.


    He really grew up.


    "Yes I''m sorry Tao Rong said softly.


    Yuan Xu trembled and said, "why do you say sorry to me? It should be me I''m the one to apologize to you. I hurt you! "


    "What?" Tao Rong was surprised.


    Yuan Xu hugged Tao Rong for a long time, then released Tao Rong, grabbed her arms and said solemnly, "did my mother make it?"

 Chapter 823

    Tao Rong was stunned and shook his head.


    Yuan Xu said angrily, "it''s her. My second brother and I found out. She wants to force you away, because I''m right? It''s my feelings that cause your burden and make you miss happiness. It''s all my fault, right? "


    Yuan Xu was very excited.


    Tao Rong didn''t know that he was in such a remorse mood all the time.


    Tao Rong immediately held yuan Xu''s face to calm him down.


    "No, Yuan Xu, you heard about me. You misunderstood me. It''s really not like this." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Yuan Xu looks at Tao Rong painfully, his eyes are shining with water, and his eyes are full of guilt.


    Tao Rong said gently: "it''s not really your reason. You really misunderstood. Your mother really wanted to drive me away for your sake, but it''s not the reason why I left. If you think about it, what kind of personality am I? I was Nie Zhao''s legal wife and daughter-in-law at that time. Even if your mother hates me any more, as long as I tell my grandfather and Nie Zhao, can your mother really move me? "


    Yuan Xu looked at Tao Rong in a trance, "but those people and things are clear..."


    "Now that you have investigated, you should know that your mother is also looking for me everywhere. She lost it, isn''t she? It''s me I took advantage of your mother''s desire to drive me away. My departure has nothing to do with your yuan family. Don''t blame yourself. You really misunderstood me. "


    Yuan Xu''s eyes widened slowly, but he didn''t believe it.


    Tao Rong sighed: "in fact, there is a problem between Nie Zhao and me. It''s my divorce and leaving him on my own initiative. It''s my problem and his problem. It has nothing to do with anyone. I don''t think Nie Zhao has said it''s your fault."


    "Really?" Yuan Xu asked.


    Tao Rong released yuan Xu and nodded firmly.


    Yuan Xu frowned. "The news from the Nie family says that you left with a man. I questioned Nie Zhao, but he didn''t admit it or deny it! What''s going on? With so many of us unable to find you, who is behind you! Are you really going with another man? "


    There was a flash of embarrassment on Tao Rong''s face. "It''s true that he left with a man, but just like your mother''s situation, it''s not the meaning of those rumors to use him to leave."


    Yuan Xu carefully read Tao Rong''s expression, and then gave up on this statement. His knowledge is limited, not as good as Nie Zhaoduo. Therefore, he is willing to believe what Tao Rong says.


    "What''s your problem with Nie Zhao?" Yuan Xu asked the key.


    But Tao Rong didn''t want to answer. "That''s between us. I don''t want to say that."


    Yuan Xu''s eyes twinkled, "do you really want to go back to him? He I''ve been looking for you. Never give up. "


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment, but finally shook his head and said, "I''m living very well now. Do not want to change, so yuan Xu, please help me! Don''t reveal my whereabouts, will you? "


    Yuan Xu''s face was slightly strange. "Then tell me, tell me completely, what''s your situation now. I heard that you are here to be a volunteer. You are a medical student of Medical University in Dongshi, right? Your name is... "


    Tao Rong sighed: "Nie Rong."


    Yuan Xu''s voice suddenly broke and looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong felt his neck uneasily and said, "it''s not because of Nie Zhao. There are other reasons."


    Yuan Xu''s expression was dim and he didn''t say much.


    Tao Rong was in a dilemma for a while. "Yuan Xu, I don''t want to talk about my business. Don''t ask any more. Now you know I''m safe, and it''s enough that I have nothing to do with you when I leave. If you are willing to keep it secret for me, I''ll be very grateful to you. If you don''t keep it secret for me, I have a way to hide myself."


    Yuan Xu looks at Tao Rong and is silent. He feels that he still can''t catch Tao Rong. He feels that she is going to leave at any time.


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu uneasily. "I''m not a volunteer either. I came here by accident. I''ll leave tomorrow. Yuan Xu In fact, I''m very happy to see you again, but I don''t want my life to be disturbed. Do you understand? "


    After a pause, Yuan Xu felt as if his throat had been blocked by a mass of cotton. "You don''t want me Have I become a friend? "


    Tao Rong is a little impatient, but she knows that it''s not good. First, she will keep in touch with Yuan Xu. Whether it''s Nie Zhao or Mrs. yuan, there will be hidden dangers. Second, Yuan Xu is still so persistent to her that she shouldn''t leave him any hope.


    "You are still my friend, just..." Looking at Yuan Xu, Tao Rong hesitated and said, "now you know my new identity and my school. The monk can''t run to the temple. You can come to me to talk about the past at any time. Say no


    With that, Tao Rong naturally laughed twice.


    But yuan Xu looked at her without expression.


    Tao Rong is a little guilty. In fact, what she thinks is that there is a yuan Xu here and a Zheng Shunjia in Dongshi. As soon as she goes back, she will leave with Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN. This can be regarded as easing yuan Xu''s misunderstanding, and there is no need to continue to contact him. Although I''m sorry for him, she doesn''t want to destroy her good life with Xiaoxiao.Yuan Xu didn''t make a sound for a long time, until the two sisters came back and looked at them in surprise.


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to meet my old friend. Let''s talk about the past."


    The two sisters immediately expressed their willingness to make room for the tent and let them continue to chat.


    But yuan Xu suddenly turned around and said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Tao Rong Leng for a while, instinctively want to retain a few more words, but to the mouth or stuck. Watching yuan Xu leave.


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu familiar with the appearance of temper, can only helplessly shake his head.


    She has no love for yuan Xu. This is the most direct way. If she keeps in touch, he will never give up. This child is too stubborn. She can only be cruel.


    Before she met Nie Zhao in Dongshi, she thought that Nie Zhao''s task was over, not here. She would not meet any acquaintances here. Unexpectedly, she met yuan Xu. It''s hard to predict.


    Tao Rong is lying on her mattress in a daze. The two sisters are gossiping.


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu are about the same age, and they are a little bit of male and female. Moreover, Yuan Xu''s eyes on Tao Rong are too focused, as if they can only see her. No wonder the schoolgirls can gossip.


    But Tao Rong can only say that she knew her when she was a child, and she hasn''t seen her for many years, so there''s nothing to say. She has eliminated the gossip of her classmates.


    But yuan Xu has already found Shi Pengchun to question everything about Nie Rong, which makes Shi Pengchun confused.


    "I said, Yuan Xu, how do you know her? What''s your relationship with her?" Shi Pengchun asked.

 Chapter 824

    "It''s none of your business. Just tell me if she''s sure to leave early tomorrow morning?" Yuan Xu asked sternly.


    Shi Pengchun nodded and said, "yes, she came here because of an accident. She is not a member of the list. She is sure to leave tomorrow."


    Yuan Xu''s face was completely black. Shi Pengchun doubted: "what''s the matter? You feel like you''re angry? Are you friends who have seen each other for a long time? Doesn''t she have contact information? Why don''t you just keep in touch? "


    Yuan Xu is too lazy to pay attention to Shi Pengchun. People like Tao Rong are just like the wind. You can''t catch them at all. What address, what contact information, even the school, if really so easy to catch, there are not so many things behind.


    He can see that Tao Rong is determined to leave, and doesn''t want to have anything to do with them. She still wants to disappear, but he finally sees her. How can he let her leave?


    But his status in Tao Rong''s heart is not enough to influence her decision. What should he do to keep her.


    Shi Pengchun waved his hand in front of Yuan Xu''s eyes and said, "why do you seem to be very special to Nie Rong? What''s the relationship between you?"


    Yuan Xu thinks that Shi Pengchun is noisy, so he turns around and wants to leave, but he is held by Shi Pengchun. "OK, OK, OK, let''s not talk about Nie Rong. Tell me, where''s brother Nie?"


    After a meal, Yuan Xu looks at Shi Pengchun.


    Shi Pengchun frowned and said, "I wanted to see him when I came here, but the guards around him said that he was busy and there was no one to see. The other brothers didn''t come with him this time. I know you here. You should know about brother Nie. "


    Yuan Xu''s expression slightly changed and said, "it''s normal that you are too low to see him."


    Shi Pengchun was so angry that he said, "I''m low level I We are so familiar. How can we tell you that you can''t see brother Nie? "


    Yuan Xu snorted coldly, ignored Shi Pengchun and turned to leave.


    Shi Pengchun was completely confused. When he went back, he talked to Tao Rong about it. After all, Tao Rong actually knew yuan Xu. What a surprise. It was yuan Xu! The little prince of the yuan family is the most untouchable person. As far as he knows, Yuan Xu used to stay in Nanshi, but later he seems to have gone to Beishi. How could he get to know Tao Rong who came back from studying in H country.


    And see yuan Xu that boy to Tao Rong''s affection is quite deep.


    Shi Pengchun really can''t help gossiping, but Tao Rong is absent-minded.


    In the evening, the classmates all decided to stay. The two sisters in the same tent were really reluctant to give up Tao Rong. Although Tao Rong was their younger sister, she took good care of them all the time. She was quiet and calm. It was very comfortable to stay with her. I don''t know if the sudden change on the boat made them feel like they were with each other Tao Rong is more secure with her than with the boys.


    They all hope that she can stay together, and they all feel that Tao Rong is not afraid of those potential dangers.


    Someone can''t help asking why Tao Rong must go back. Mingming is here.


    Tao Rong lying on the mattress, wrapped in a quilt, said: "because there are family members who need me to take care of at home, they can''t leave the body."


    As soon as they heard this, the two elder sisters tacitly assumed that there were old people in Tao Rong''s family who were sick. Therefore, they had to ask her to take care of them as a younger generation, so as not to leave for too long and fail to take care of them after an accident. It''s not easy to persuade people to stay in such a situation.


    I can only regret joking. When I get back to school, I''ll tell Tao Rong about their volunteer adventure.


    The next morning, all three got up early.


    Both of them wanted to send Tao Rong away, and Shi Pengchun was waiting outside on time.


    Four people plan to have breakfast first, and then send Tao Rong to the dock.


    The two schoolgirls asked Shi Pengchun whether the sea was safe or not. Shi Pengchun explained: "yesterday, we patrolled all day without any trace. The captured prisoners only said that they were scattered pirates, murderers of money and life, so we have no way to go in and out. We have to be vigilant for the time being."


    With that, Shi Pengchun looked at Tao Rong and said, "but don''t worry. Today you are going with the military ship. It''s absolutely safe. You should not only be sent away, but also the ship boss and some people who are going to the mainland today."


    Tao Rong nodded to show that he knew.


    Shi Pengchun looked at Tao Rong calm look funny, "you ah, really more suitable than us to stay here, how not nervous fear it."


    Tao Rong smiles and lets them make fun of him.


    When they come to the dining place, there are still a lot of people who are curious to look at them. They will also make room for them.


    Tao Rong sat down with everyone and ate breakfast obediently, but he was worried about yuan Xu and thought that he should say hello before he left.


    Forward, suddenly see yuan Xu panting rushed in, a see Tao Rong is still immediately relaxed down, quickly walked to Tao Rong''s front, no scruple to pull her arm, said: "follow me."People around her suddenly drop their chin. Tao Rong is really speechless because of Yuan Xu''s impulsive behavior. Fortunately, she will leave soon, or she will be bored to death by gossip.


    Coping with the surprised eyes around, Tao Rong can only smile awkwardly and let yuan Xu pull himself out.


    Outside, Tao Rongcai said, "what''s the matter with you, Yuan Xu? Is there something urgent to find me?"


    Yuan Xu didn''t slow down until he pulled Tao Rong to a place where there was no one, but he didn''t let go of Tao Rong''s wrist.


    "I thought you were gone." Yuan Xu said with sweat all over his head.


    Tao Rong said with a helpless smile: "even if I want to leave, I will go to say hello to you before I leave."


    Yuan Xu took Tao Rong and continued to walk deep into the camp, "so you will go, right?"


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu strangely and said, "I didn''t want to come. Of course I have to go. Yuan Xu, don''t Shall we say goodbye? "


    Yuan Xu''s steps stopped, "no matter how I beg you, no matter what I do, you won''t stay?"


    Tao Rong followed, with a serious look, and said, "Yuan Xu, don''t embarrass me."


    Yuan Xu was silent for a moment, and then he took Tao Rong up again.


    "Where are you taking me?" Tao Rong doesn''t understand. She''s not afraid of what yuan Xu will do to her. She''s just afraid of traveling alone.


    "Go to my side. I have something for you. Maybe you won''t leave after seeing it." Yuan Xu said in a low voice.


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu''s posture and wants to take her to a barracks. But outside the barracks, there are two soldiers with serious faces and armed with guns. They look at Tao Rong curiously, but because Yuan Xu is pulling her, they don''t speak.

 Chapter 825

    Tao Rong just pauses in his head, wondering why there are two people who seem to be guarding outside. Yuan Xu is just an ordinary soldier now.


    However, Tao Rong was no longer allowed to think. She was dragged into the tent by Yuan Xu.


    A man appeared in Tao Rong''s vision.


    Someone who can''t be here at all.


    Because she saw him in Dongshi.


    In a flash, Tao Rong''s breathing stopped, and the whole person was as stiff as a root.


    This camp is very big. There are also desks and chairs that other camps will not have.


    Now a man with a deterrent is sitting at the table, holding a bun in one hand and a gun on the table in the other, looking straight at the gate of the camp without saying a word, but his face is serious and frightening.


    Nie Zhao!


    The general leading the team here is Nie Zhao!


    He didn''t go back to Dongshi. Did Tao Rong and aunt LAN see the wrong person?


    Tao Rong couldn''t accept this kind of mysterious things for a moment. She was scared and almost instinctively stepped back.


    She seems to see Nie Zhao looking at her, she is really afraid that he will catch her next second.


    But yuan Xu''s hand is like a pair of pliers, holding Tao Rong''s wrist tightly. She can''t get rid of it at all.


    "It''s me." Yuan Xu said suddenly.


    "I know it''s you, or they''ll stop it." It was Nie Zhao''s initial decision to give yuan Xu the privilege to break in directly.


    Tao Rong panics, but feels a little strange. Nie Zhao


    Instead of looking at Yuan Xu, Nie Zhao turns to Tao Rong.


    "Take one more person, why not report in advance." Nie Zhao said in a deep voice.


    Tao Rong suddenly a Leng, even struggle to forget.


    Yuan Xu looked back at Tao Rong and said, "this is one of the representatives of the group of volunteers, who caught the prisoner. I''ll bring her here to show you what you need to ask. "


    Nie Zhao slightly frowns, appears some displeasure, "mischief."


    "Someone you can trust." Yuan Xu said directly.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu, but his head can''t react. What''s the meaning of their conversation.


    Does Nie Zhao not know her?


    When Tao Rong thought of this possibility, he felt as if he had been stabbed.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help looking at him, but he looked at himself as if there was no her in it.


    "Take it out. There''s no need to ask. It doesn''t matter if the prisoner doesn''t account. " Nie Zhao finished, then lowered his head, but his hand did not leave the gun on the table.


    Tao Rong''s heart is pounding. She thinks that something else must happen, but yuan Xu really takes her away the next second.


    Tao Rong didn''t even resist looking back at Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao had already bowed his head and started to eat breakfast.


    Tao Rong followed yuan Xu dejectedly. As soon as he stepped out, he met an old doctor and a young female military doctor who were walking towards the camp with a medical tray. They saw yuan Xu and Tao Rong nodding, and then they all went towards Nie Zhao''s camp with a serious face.


    Yuan Xu pulls Tao Rong straight ahead. When Tao Rong finally reacts, he can see the wharf.


    Tao Rong suddenly stopped.


    Yuan Xu steps a meal, looking back to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks serious and excited, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Yuan Xu narrowed his eyes slightly. "You really care about him."


    Tao Rong is choked.


    "Don''t we all have to leave without hesitation? Why do you care? Does it matter? He won''t catch you anyway Yuan Xu said angrily.


    "Why?" Tao Rong asks anxiously.


    "Do you want him to follow you all the time?" Yuan Xu asked.


    "That''s different. If he really let me go, I''m thankful, but now it''s obviously strange. What''s wrong with him?" Tao Rong forced himself to guess, "is it amnesia, but he still remembers you, I..."


    "It''s not amnesia." Yuan Xu replied.


    Tao Rong stares at Yuan Xu.


    "It''s blindness. He can''t see clearly."


    Yuan Xu directly throws out an answer that makes Tao Rong''s five thunderbolts.


    "What What? "


    "Three months ago, in the last strike, he was ambushed and his eyes were injured. He was poisoned by a marine creature, and his eyesight was gradually declining. Now he can see a group of people at most. In order to consolidate the morale of the army, prevent being tested out by spies, and make the supporters behind the pirates die, he can''t leave, and he has to be in such a situation In this case, ensure the perfect completion of each task. In this way, the other party will be cheated and think Nie Zhao is OK. "


    "Then his eyes..." Tao Rong''s heart came up in an instant.


    "It will recover, but it will take time. A plant on the island can slowly let the toxin out of the body. Before that, he can''t leave the island. They can only operate in familiar areas, so as not to be seen by others. " Yuan Xu explained."You mean It''s not safe on this island. There are people staring at him. That''s why he needs to hide his illness? " Tao Rong responds.


    Yuan Xu nodded and said, "yes, not everyone of the island''s more than 600 residents is their own. The spies themselves are not afraid of danger, and they don''t hesitate to do anything for the sake of money. We can''t catch them now, and we can only hide them from getting close to them. There are less than ten people on the island who know about Nie Zhao''s situation. His life is very inconvenient now, but he has to pretend to be nothing. That''s where he is now. "


    Yuan Xu said while looking at Tao Rong, as if to see through her heart.


    Tao Rong''s whole mind is confused. She thinks about what Nie Zhao is going through. She is distressed. She is soft hearted. She


    "Do you still want to go?" Yuan Xu said suddenly.


    Tao Rong was shocked and her eyes shook.


    "I''ll take you away." Yuan Xu is about to leave with Tao Rong, but he finds that he can''t pull her without exerting himself.


    Yuan Xu looks back at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong shook yuan Xu''s hand and said, "why do you do this? You don''t have to tell me and let me go with peace of mind. You lied to me from the beginning. Nie Zhao is the commander of the operation on this island, but you... "


    "Because I found you first, I have the priority to keep you around." Yuan Xu suddenly said angrily, "I found you first, not him. Of course, I won''t tell you where he is."


    "Then why now..."


    "Because I can''t keep you." Yuan Xu said frankly, "if I can''t keep it, I''d rather let him keep you."


    Tao Rong snorted and said with a smile, "do you think he can keep me like this?"


    Instead of answering, Yuan Xu looked at Tao Rong and said, "you told me you love him. I don''t believe that when he encounters such difficulties, you still have the heart to leave."

 Chapter 826

    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu for a long time, but he didn''t come back. Near the downhill of the wharf, Shi Pengchun was looking around. Seeing them from a distance, he called out: "Nie Rong, come on, the boat will leave soon."


    Yuan Xu is calm on the surface, but he is a little worried in his heart.


    "Do you really trust him to be alone? Now there is no one around him who is really trustworthy. You can see his situation without me


    Tao Rong looks a little gloomy. Of course, we can see that Nie Zhao has never relied on guns so much. Even when he has dinner, the guns are on the table. It can be seen that he has no trust in the surrounding environment.


    "Even if What can I do if I stay? He and I can''t I... " Tao Rong is a little short of breath. Shi Pengchun has come up to look for her.


    Yuan Xu said in a deep voice: "in the current situation, the most trustworthy person is me, and the person I recommend will try to believe that I can arrange you to take care of him nearby. He can''t see and can''t recover in a short time. As long as you don''t hear from him, you can leave at any time if you want to leave."


    Tao Rong''s expression is tangled, and her heart is also shaken. She looks at Yuan Xu with a puzzled face. "Does that mean anything to you? Let me stay and take care of him. Before he recovers, you don''t need him to trap me. What''s the point? "


    Yuan Xu looked trembling, "I just want to give myself a chance. If you go, I don''t know if there''s another chance. "


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu in embarrassment.


    Yuan Xu turned his head and looked at Shi Pengchun, who was getting closer and closer, and said, "make a decision."


    Tao Rong closed her eyes, heart full of tangle, there are Xiaoxiao waiting for her at home, she is still so small.


    But now Nie Zhao In such a dangerous environment, he lost his eyesight, his team was not here, and Yuan Xu was not experienced enough


    "Nie Rong, what are you doing?" Shi Pengchun had already come up and looked at the atmosphere between Yuan Xu and Tao Rong. It seemed strange, and he reminded, "have you said goodbye? It''s time to go. The others are on the boat. "


    Yuan Xu nervously looks at Tao Rong. Tao Rong finally sighs deeply and says to Shi Pengchun, "I''m sorry, senior. After thinking about it, I decided to stay and help. Is that ok?"


    Tao Rong feels very sorry for Shi Pengchun. She always wanted to leave before, and people arranged it for her. As a result, she suddenly changed her mind.


    Shi Pengchun was really stunned for a long time. Looking at Tao Rong''s apologetic face, he immediately said with a smile: "really? That''s great! I said, "I want you to stay."


    Tao Rong face is unable to control the embarrassment, can only glare at Yuan Xu.


    After hearing Tao Rong say no, the smile on Yuan Xu''s face can''t be covered.


    Shi Pengchun looks at them, Tao Rong suddenly changes his mind and Yuan Xu''s never appeared smile. He has a clear idea. After a few words with Tao Rong, he turns to the wharf to explain the situation.


    Tao Rong stands on the hillside, watching the boat gradually go away. Tao Rong''s mood is really complicated. She takes out her mobile phone and looks at it. There is no signal.


    "Yuan Xu, I need to make a phone call. Is there any way?" Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Yuan Xu immediately promised, "as long as you are willing to stay, you can do anything." Finish saying to happily embrace Tao Rong into the bosom, wish to embrace a person to turn a circle.


    Tao Rong speechless pushed, Yuan Xu said: "enough! Don''t go too far. "


    Yuan XuSong opened Tao Rong, some shy smile, "I''ll take you to call now."


    People like them who live in the barracks can make a phone call, but there is a special person on the other side of the phone to take care of it, and he will monitor the whole process of making a phone call. For safety, there is no way.


    Yuan Xu is afraid that Tao Rong doesn''t like this, so he wants to answer Tao Rong''s phone instead of the receptionist, but Tao Rong drives him out. "I''d rather not know my people to answer the phone for me."


    Yuan Xu''s face full of grievances, and finally can only leave obediently.


    Tao Rong directly contacted Ding yunqi and told him that he could go back about a month later and let him take good care of Xiao Xiao. Ding yunqi naturally wanted to ask clearly. It was inconvenient for Tao Rong to say in detail. Finally, he could only say, "I''m by his side and he needs help."


    When Ding yunqi heard this, he didn''t ask any more.


    Then let aunt LAN answer the phone, Tao Rong heard Xiao Xiao''s voice in the next noisy.


    Tao Rong''s eyes turned red in an instant


    Aunt LAN let Xiao Xiao listen to the phone, but in fact Xiao Xiao is still small, simply do not understand the meaning of doing so, instantly quiet.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are moist and she shouts Xiaoxiao in a soft voice. Xiaoxiao immediately responds and shouts her mother. Tao Rong calms herself down by pressing her chest. Only in this way can she stabilize her voice and say, "Xiaoxiao should listen to granny LAN and uncle Ding."


    But Xiaoxiao still keeps calling her mother, and seems to cry. Tao Rong''s heart is broken. Finally, Ding yunqi takes the phone, says a few words to Tao Rong, and hangs up.


    Tao Rong put down the phone, for a long time can not be calm, and so out, Yuan Xu look at her seriously."What for?" Tao Rong is not in the mood to ask.


    "Is there anyone around you who is important enough to be contacted in time?" Yuan Xu just remembered that before Tao Rong left, he almost abandoned all the people who had relations with her. Otherwise, he could not find them no matter what.


    Tao Rong directly changed the topic and refused to answer this question. "I''ll go back to clean up and live here for a long time. You Let''s figure out how to persuade Nie Zhao. He Do you really need to be taken care of? "


    During the normal operation, no one found that he was almost blind, which should be covered up very well, and there were doctors and military doctors to help him with the treatment?


    Tao Rong suddenly regretted her impulsive decision.


    Yuan Xu naturally didn''t give her the chance to regret. He explained: "the only people he would like to put beside him are security guards. Even a few people including me, including doctors and military doctors, would go to him only when they need to. He doesn''t want to waste resources and let people guard him, but you are not the same. You are a volunteer to help. It doesn''t matter if you waste a human resource. He still listens to the old doctor''s advice. I''ll go and persuade the old doctor to help and say it together. You wait for me


    Tao Rong can only do this for a while.


    In the afternoon, Yuan Xu took Tao Rong to see the old doctor. When Shi Pengchun heard that Yuan Xu was going to borrow Tao Rong and act alone, he didn''t say much. He had long suspected that the relationship between the two people was unusual. They were acquaintances and friends, and he was happy to see their success.

 Chapter 827

    The old doctor on the island is a male doctor with presbyopic glasses of more than 60 years. He is kind and friendly. He can get along well with the villagers. He doesn''t look as bright as a big hospital, but he has a high level. Later, Tao Rong heard from her seniors that the old doctor is actually from a big hospital in Beishi and a famous professor, but he retired early and traveled around to serve the villagers To make contributions to the medical service in remote areas of the country. He is a doctor with great medical ethics.


    After hearing yuan Xu''s story, the old doctor agreed, but he would not casually let one person take care of the soul of the island guard.


    Yuan Xu''s guarantee can only be said to be a guarantee of character, not a spy, and trustworthy. However, taking care of people is not simply the job of a nanny, and there are some simple jobs they need to take over.


    At first I heard that Tao Rong was only a sophomore, so the old doctor was a little worried. Just a few fishermen on the island suffered from skin injuries, and the old doctor used them to test Tao Rong.


    When Tao Rong skillfully completed the consultation, consultation, observation, wound disinfection and dressing process, the old doctor took it. She was as experienced as the employees in the hospital. She didn''t need to see a doctor, so it was enough to be able to do the basic operation of the medical staff.


    So yuan Xu and the old doctor decided.


    The old doctor began to tell Tao Rong about Nie Zhao''s illness in detail. He used herbal medicine juice to wet the gauze to apply to his eyes every day, six times a day, once every four hours. Every time when the gauze was dry, he could take it off. If he could cooperate with the acupoint massage related to his eyes, the effect would be better, but it would take a long time to massage. And it also delayed Nie Zhao''s work.


    "Acupoints? I have recorded some basic acupoints. I don''t know which acupoints you said need attention. " Tao Rong asked.


    The old doctor was surprised and said, "aren''t you studying western medicine?"


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu, who was still there, and said, "people you know are not in good health, so learn some related acupoint massage."


    Looking at a student like Tao Rong, the old doctor couldn''t help nodding and said, "well, the little girl is good, but I''m afraid our general won''t let someone massage him. It''s good if you can stay there and watch him finish applying the medicine."


    Tao Rong a Leng, just want to ask why, the result of the office door was knocked on.


    The old doctor let people in, and the one who came in was the female military doctor that Tao Rong had seen before.


    She was a woman military doctor with a lot of temperament. She had long hair and a ponytail in spirit. There was no messy hair. Her hair was dark and her tail was even. Her face was cool and her whole body was full of cool air.


    "Mr. Dong, Yuan Xu, what are you doing? Do you want to reveal the manager''s situation to outsiders? "


    Yuan Xu looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Mr. Dong said with a smile: "Dr. Ji, we both have our own duties. We can''t take care of general Nie attentively. A group of good medical students have just arrived. They are also yuan Xu''s friends. It will be very helpful."


    Ji Tong turns to Yuan Xu, as if hoping for an explanation.


    Yuan Xu said impatiently, "it seems that this matter has nothing to do with Dr. Ji. It''s Dr. Dong who manages general Nie''s illness. I don''t need to explain to you. "


    Ji Tong''s face is slightly heavy, and then looks at Tao Rong, "general Nie''s affairs don''t need unprofessional people, in case of a problem, who is responsible."


    Yuan Xu sneered, "I''m in charge."


    "You Ji Tong is choked by Yuan Xu''s imperceptibility, but Nie Zhao has made it clear before that the person he trusts most now is yuan Xu, which also leads to Yuan Xu''s decision related to Nie Zhao. In fact, they have no authority to oppose it.


    "Well, well, no matter what, you have to get general Nie''s consent first. Maybe you are still so stubborn and don''t need to be taken care of. Don''t worry, doctor Ji. It''s all for the sake of general Nie." Mr. Dong made it right.


    Yuan Xu disdained to smile and said to Mr. Dong, "let''s go now. Doctor Ji is here. He can look at the office for you for a while."


    Dong immediately got up with a smile and said, "it''s such a thing. Dr. Ji is bothering you. I''ll go back."


    Ji Tong is a little reluctant, but she can''t stop him. However, after thinking about what Dong Laogang said, she thinks that Nie Zhao won''t agree. She thinks that it''s not strict for these two people to tell outsiders about his situation before Nie Zhao agrees. This is not good for Nie Zhao.


    After the three went out, Dong could not help laughing and said, "Xiao Yuan, don''t make trouble with Dr. Ji. You are a soldier and a military doctor. If you get hurt, can''t you rely on her for treatment? It''s not a wise choice to offend military doctors. "


    "Well, she is not the only military doctor in the army, and I don''t think she wants to treat others." Yuan Xu sneered.


    Mr. Dong chuckled, "no matter where she puts her mind, she is a professional doctor and responsible for the patients. That''s enough."


    Yuan Xu doesn''t care. She didn''t get along with that person and didn''t say a few words. She just can''t help looking at the way she doesn''t like Tao Rong today.


    Yuan Xu is thinking and finds Tao Rong looking at him. He has doubts in his eyes, but yuan Xu doesn''t know how to explain.But the next second, Mr. Dong helped, "if you want me to say, in fact, general Nie and Dr. Ji are very well matched. They are all excellent young people of the same age. I really want to make up for them."


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Yuan Xu almost choked by his own saliva, carefully looked at Tao Rong, but saw Tao Rong look as usual, no redundant reaction.


    When Dong heard the news, he thought that there was an outsider here, so he stopped gossiping. He didn''t like doctor Ji''s reputation.


    When the three arrived near the camp, Yuan Xu asked Dong Lao to go in first, and gave Nie Zhao a call from a medical point of view. Then he took Tao Rong in to meet people.


    When there were only two of them outside, Yuan Xu felt guilty and said, "don''t you ask me anything?"


    Tao Rong naturally understood what he meant. He blinked and asked, "what are you asking? Ask general Nie and doctor Ji about their gossip? "


    Yuan Xu has a twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Tao Rong said to herself, "we have divorced. How can he not be related to me? Should I ask him not to marry me for the rest of my life after I leave?"


    Although Tao Rong said beautiful, but how to listen to Yuan Xu feel that her tone is not right.


    "Yes, yes, they knew each other in Beishi. Although she didn''t do it obviously, people with clear eyes could see that she gave up Beishi''s bright future and came to Dongshi. Then she followed him to the island to endure hardships, which was much more reliable than Zheng Shunjia. Many people in the army thought that they were very compatible. Dr. Ji had a good family background. Although Nie Zhao was divorced, he was still married It''s a good match. They''re a good match, and you... " Yuan Xu said carelessly.

 Chapter 828

    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu with cold eyes.


    Yuan Xu stretched out his hand to wave the hair on Tao Rong''s shoulder, which was disturbed by the cold wind. "It''s the most appropriate to have a couple with me."


    Tao Rong is not happy to see yuan Xu one eye, some dislike annoyed appearance.


    Yuan Xu asked for nothing and said, "I lied to you. The woman''s intention is that the man''s eyes are blind."


    Tao Rong looks unchanged, as if the answer is not unexpected.


    Dong Zhao sighed that she had no right to cover up her family, but she was a little bit jealous


    The family of Si and Tao Rong are stunned. The only family in the top ten is related to the medical field, but it seems that there is no one in their family to practise medicine.


    "But this time when he was injured and needed medical treatment and massage, it was probably Ji Tong who made Nie Zhao uncomfortable, so he no longer accepted the care of other people except Dong. Dong was very busy and had to come over when he changed his dressing. The rest depended on Nie Zhao himself or the guards outside, which was very inconvenient."


    "That''s why she excluded me from taking care of Nie Zhao. She turned out to be jealous." Tao Rongming said.


    Yuan Xu looked at Tao Rong and sneered: "are you not jealous? Your ex husband, anyway


    Tao rongbai took a look at Yuan Xu and said, "is it rare to like him from before? I I won''t be jealous of other women. " She only cares about an Wenlan from the beginning to the end. At the thought of her, Tao Rong is as uncomfortable as being stabbed, so Ji Tong is just one of Nie Zhao''s many admirers, which is nothing.


    If Nie Zhao can really accept a normal good woman, Tao Rong also accepts it. She may feel lovelorn, but it''s enough for her to have Xiaoxiao. Nie Zhao''s ability to forget her is also the premise for her to lead a safe and stable life with Xiaoxiao, so it''s also good to think about this.


    But an Wenlan and Zheng Shunjia are not good.


    Yuan Xu listens to Tao Rong''s words, does not distinguish the true from the false, just shrugs.


    At this time, Mr. Dong came out, shaking his head helplessly.


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu frowned. Yuan Xu took Tao Rong and went into the camp with Dong Lao.


    As soon as Tao Rong went in, she quickly put on a white mask, which she had prepared before.


    It''s quite normal for doctors to wear masks, so Dong''s ears are still hanging, so he doesn''t feel strange. Yuan Xu knows what Tao Rong means when he takes a look, but he forgets that he can cover his voice in this way to make it difficult to recognize.


    Nie Zhao can only see the vague figure. He looks a little displeased and thinks that Dong and Yuan Xu are just mischievous.


    "I don''t have to say that." Nie Zhao said unhappily.


    Yuan Xu said the reason plainly. After hearing Dong Laozhi shake his head, he is more unconvincing than him. How can he persuade this stubborn cow.


    Nie Zhao look unchanged, "you privately exposed my situation, I haven''t said you, do you think your reason can hold?"? Do you think I need it? "


    Yuan Xu can''t help clenching his fist. If it''s not for Tao Rong''s sake, if it''s not for his chance, and if it''s not for Nie Zhao''s illness, he doesn''t care whether he is taken care of.


    Seeing that both of them were at a crossfire, Tao Rong suddenly said, "general NIE is a bit too headstrong. Haven''t you heard that the patient should obey the doctor''s advice?"


    Tao Rong''s voice through the mask, coupled with her deliberately low voice line, so that the whole voice is dull up, do not pay attention to listen to think it is a young voice line.


    Nie Zhao was stunned, and his face changed slightly. He turned to look at the vague figure, "you You... "


    Nie Zhao''s voice seems to be a little excited. Tao Rong is in a daze for a moment. He can''t hear it like this.


    Yuan Xu looked back and forth. He was sure he couldn''t hear Tao Rong''s voice. "What''s the matter? Is she wrong? "


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly, as if he hesitated, but he soon returned to normal. Maybe he had decided something. "I know my situation. If you are a volunteer, go where you should go. I don''t need to be taken care of. Please keep it secret. It''s military secret. If it''s leaked, it''s a violation of military law. "


    Nie Zhao probably used such things to scare her when she was an ordinary girl student. Then he turned to Yuan Xu. He didn''t know when Yuan Xu was so close to outsiders.


    However, Tao Rong said, "it''s extremely dangerous for general NIE to lead the army to carry out secret tasks here. There are at least 1000 soldiers and civilians on this island. The safety of so many people is in your hands, but you disobey the doctor''s advice and don''t treat well. Is this what you should do as a general?"


    Just now Tao Rong has made an amazing speech. As soon as he said this, Dong Lao was stupid. He didn''t dare to talk to Nie Zhao like this. This little girl is not afraid of tigers! Thumbs up.


    Nie Zhao''s eyebrows are almost locked. Although he can''t see clearly, he still looks sharp in the direction of Tao Rong, but It seems that he hasn''t been treated like this by a girl for a long time. I dare not have a girl talk to him like this.In addition, the sound just like Nie Zhao''s heart moved, "I did not disobey the doctor''s advice, there should be some treatment, I have."


    I didn''t expect Nie Zhao''s calm explanation, but old Dong couldn''t understand it.


    "I''ve heard that sometimes Mr. Dong is too busy to apply the medicine four times a day, sometimes there will be a ticket skipping, or you come by yourself. The time and measurement are not accurate, and you don''t give acupoint massage. No wonder you are so slow."


    Nie Zhao felt that his breathing was not smooth. He looked at the direction of Yuan Xu and Dong Lao. He didn''t expect that they told her in such detail that they trusted the new student.


    And Dong Lao already can''t help but cover mouth to steal joy, didn''t see before, still feel this wench clever sensible. "Keke, you''re right. I think so too. General Nie, you''d better cooperate with the treatment. We''re not going to hurt you. Let her have a try first. If you are not satisfied with the care, let''s say that you can''t refuse the best treatment plan just because you were not satisfied with the previous one. According to this classmate, professional care will really be more conducive to your recovery, to your benefit and to the military mission. "


    When Nie Zhao was told this, he felt as if he was riding a tiger. If he refused, he seemed to be willful and not focused on the task.


    Nie zhaojiu has a kind of feeble feeling, "OK, try, what''s your name."


    Tao Rong a Leng, tangled for a while, have no way but say: "my name is Nie Rong, with general same surname."

 Chapter 829

    Nie Zhao''s body was stiff with naked eyes. "Nie Rong What honor? "


    "The glory of glory." The apex of Tao Rong''s heart trembled.


    "Is it?" Nie Zhao looks slightly gloomy, "good name."


    Tao Rongding looked at his eyes that had lost their look. Even if he looked at her directly, he couldn''t recognize her.


    Nie Zhao really can''t see clearly. For Nie Rong, he can''t say what''s wrong. Even though Tao Rong''s idea flashed by, he denied it after feeling yuan Xu''s calmness.


    If yuan Xu finds Tao Rong, they won''t come to him. Yuan Xu is his rival. It''s too late to hide. How can Tao Rong come to him.


    Therefore, Nie Zhao has denied the possibility of that fantasy.


    Listening to Nie Zhao let go, Dong finally felt relieved, but yuan Xu''s mood was not very good. Although he took the initiative, Nie Zhao actually agreed, which also surprised him. The tacit understanding between these two people is really annoying.


    Just at the right time, Tao Rong observed Dong''s treatment technique on the spot. Before, Dong explained it in detail and observed it again. There was no problem for Tao Rong. Later, Tao Rong asked Dong to demonstrate the massage technique.


    Dong looked at Nie Zhao and said to Tao Rong, "it''s very tiring and time-consuming."


    Before Nie Zhao spoke, Tao Rong said, "for the safety of the islanders and for the general''s early recovery, even if my hard work can only make the recovery one day earlier, I should do more."


    In the area of Tao Rong''s high hat, Nie Zhao has no confidence to refuse, but let the girl give him a massage, just like Ji Tong before, which makes him uncomfortable.


    But now I can''t refuse.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s mouth, he didn''t say anything. At last, Dong Lao was relieved to demonstrate.


    Because he was not familiar with acupoints, Tao Rong went to the hospital with Dong Lao to get the acupoint map.


    Although yuan Xu came out with them, he was also going to patrol in the afternoon. He was not at ease and told Tao Rong to have dinner with her in the evening.


    After Yuan Xu left, he asked Tao Rong, "are you two in the company?"


    Tao Rong a little embarrassed, "no, just friends."


    Dong Lao laughed, "young is good."


    Two people soon came to the hospital office, Ji Tong is still there, when she saw Tao Rong with Dong Lao has entered, face instantly relaxed a lot, casually touched his hair tail, can''t hide the pride.


    But when Dong Lao finds the acupoint map for Tao Rong, Ji Tong can''t help it.


    "What''s the matter? General Nie agreed? " Ji Tong asked in surprise.


    Old Dong said with a smile, "this little girl has a good style. General Nie said that she couldn''t do it, so he agreed."


    Dong Lao said and handed over the acupoint map, "this is what I prepared for general Nie before. There are detailed notes on where to massage, time and precautions. You are very smart and talented. You can see if you don''t understand it. You can ask me again if you don''t understand it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Dong." Tao Rong cleverly thanks just to take over, the result was intercepted half way robbed of the acupoint map.


    Tao Rong looks up at Ji Tong, who grabs the picture, and frowns slightly.


    "How do you persuade him?" Ji Tong asked seriously.


    "Let him focus on the overall situation, general Nie can still listen to the words, as long as it is reasonable." Tao Rong explained.


    Dong Lao looked a little embarrassed and said with a smile: "the little girl is a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers. Others dare not talk to general Nie like this, but it''s OK, not afraid of him to better cooperate with the treatment. Doctor Ji, you can rest assured to give it to her."


    "Now that he has agreed, let me take care of it. How can people be relieved to let unprofessional people go?" Ji Tong strong said.


    Mr. Dong didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Tao Rong looks at Ji Tong, "yes, doctor Ji, if you want to go, go, but for such a long time before, doctor Ji didn''t undertake this. Why?"


    "This classmate, it''s not your turn to question the internal affairs of our army." Ji Tong was surprised by Tao Rong''s boldness. After all, the medical students who came here were not respectful when they met people like them.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "if general NIE is disgusted because of the change of people, and no longer accepts our proposal, is doctor Ji in charge?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ji Tong was angry in an instant.


    Tao Rong is not afraid at all. He smiles at Ji Tong and says, "you go and have a try."


    Ji Tong is choked. Although she grabs it, she thinks that Nie Zhao''s agreement has eased the previous situation, but she is still afraid of being rejected again. Although she is unwilling to admit it, but


    Seeing that the atmosphere was really over, Mr. Dong coughed quickly and said, "Dr. Ji, general Nie said that it''s not the same. He said that let Nie Rong go is Nie Rong go. What qualifications do we have to change people in the middle of the way? If we want to change people, you two should go to ask general Nie''s meaning and see if he agrees with us."Tao Rong shrugged and said he didn''t care.


    But Ji Tong has some advice. If she is beaten in public, where can she put her face? Why don''t you let this little girl try water first? If he really agrees with this practice, he will find a reason to transfer the little girl away and then replace her with himself.


    Next time, she will hold back, will not do any cross-border things, slowly cultivate the tacit understanding between them.


    Last time, she had never been so close to him. When she saw him sitting on the chair with his eyes closed, with his back facing him, and allowed her to massage the acupoints on his back, she could not control her body and wanted to be close to him. She almost got close to him, but was pushed away and never let her get close to him again.


    She is regretful, in the face of Nie Zhao so betrayed by his wife and defensive heart of the woman''s man should step by step.


    Finally, under the ideological struggle, Ji Tong returned the acupoint map to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong ignored her and left with the acupoint map.


    After that, she went back to her tent and explained to Shi Pengchun and her schoolsisters that she needed to perform secret tasks alone. Because she could not disclose Nie Zhao''s situation to the public, it was not easy for people to ask, so she had to pay attention to her safety.


    Fortunately, Tao Rong usually comes back to eat and sleep, but at other times she basically stays in Nie Zhao''s camp, dealing with drugs in advance, helping to prepare hot compress and massage.


    When Tao Rong entered Nie Zhao''s camp, he could directly use the work area temporarily used by Mr. Dong.


    Nie Zhao''s camp is very big, and the place where Tao Rong stays is just a small corner. There is a curtain behind Nie Zhao''s sleeping place.

 Chapter 830

    Tao Rong said hello at the beginning, and then he was very quiet. He didn''t say a word, as if no one was there. On the contrary, Nie Zhao was a little uncomfortable. After all, he couldn''t see it now, and occasionally he could only see a group of people in that corner.


    However, Nie Zhao, with strong psychological quality, soon got used to it. He was quiet, quiet and calm. He really didn''t disturb him. He was a good person in all aspects.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t know that Tao Rong is always looking at him while doing things. He hasn''t looked at him like this for a long time. Every time he meets, he either runs away or doesn''t dare to look directly at him. Only now can he look at him well.


    Tao Rong can take a close look at every change of Nie Zhao. Looking at it, Tao Rong''s heart beats faster. As expected, he will still be excited for this man. When he is excited, he will think of bad memories and become a cycle. Tao Rong can only take back his mind and concentrate on doing his own things.


    To a dressing time, Tao Rong carefully prepared, let Nie Zhao to lie inside.


    Nie Zhao refused directly: "no, just sit here. Isn''t that what Mr. Dong did in the morning? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, "but before is to give me demonstration, Dong Lao not said? If you lie down and close your eyes, you''d better take a nap. I''ll watch. When the medicine is completely absorbed, I''ll give you a massage. It''s more convenient than sitting there. "


    Nie Zhao still refuses.


    Tao Rong narrowed her eyes and said impatiently, "you are a general. How can you be as troublesome as a child who is afraid of taking medicine and injections?"


    Nie Zhao was angry to choke, almost lost the look of the eyes are staring big, a pair of can''t believe the appearance to see to Tao Rong.


    "What did you say?"


    "Lie down. If you don''t trust me, with a gun, can I attack you secretly?" Tao Rong is also a little unhappy. When did Nie Zhao become so sentimental.


    Nie Zhao''s breathing is a little bit blocked. Where is this little girl from? How can she have such a bad temper Is she really not afraid of herself at all? Even if she is half blind, it should be very frightening to be serious. How can she be cruel to him instead of being afraid at all.


    But she was fierce and upright. Nie Zhao once again suffered a dull loss on Tao Rong''s side. That kind of powerlessness really made him have an indescribable feeling.


    Tao Rong looked at him with a cold face and gasped over there, but he didn''t understand. He was even more angry. "General Nie, I''ve got the juice ready. Do you have to be so uncooperative?"


    Nie Zhao''s face was livid, and finally he turned and walked towards the rear.


    Tao Rong breathed a sigh of relief and planned to step forward two steps to guide him, only to find that he opened the curtain and went in just as clearly as he could see. He sat on his own bed.


    Tao Rong was a little empty standing beside the curtain.


    Nie Zhao didn''t hear anything, so he looked up at a group of people not far away and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong pause for a moment, "nothing, just a little surprised, you do not look like people with impaired eyesight." Then Tao Rong went in.


    Nie Zhao thinks that Tao Rong is boasting that he is good. Although his eyesight is impaired and his visual field is full of colors, he can still distinguish them.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t need Tao Rong to talk this time. He just lies down and closes his eyes.


    Tao Rong soaked the gauze, took it up and put it on Nie Zhao''s eyes. He used tweezers to fiddle with it and told him, "try not to move."


    Nie Zhao gave a sound and lay down steadily.


    Tao Rong is going to pack up and go out when he''s finished. As a result, he just cleaned up. As soon as he looked up, he saw a small object sliding out of his coat pocket on the other side of the bed.


    Tao Rong was a little confused at the beginning, but when she looked carefully, her expression changed.


    Nie Zhao didn''t hear anything, so he said, "do you want to stay here and stare at me all the time?"


    Tao Rong was dumb for a long time. She looked back and said, "if you are not comfortable, I''ll go out and come back when the time is almost the same."


    Nie Zhao is said of a choke, quiet down don''t speak, also didn''t tube Tao Rong how to arrange.


    Tao Rong stares at the thing that shows a small horn for a long time. Her eyes are red. She didn''t expect Nie Zhao to carry it all the time. She was the first cat puppet she made after her rebirth.


    If not through the mask, Tao Rong''s breathing will be heard by Nie Zhao.


    Looking at Nie Zhao lying quietly on the bed, Tao Rong can''t help but fall into meditation.


    Time passed in a flash.


    When Tao Rong helps Nie Zhao take down the gauze, he is really sleepy. Then he feels the warm and moist towel on his eyes.


    With hot water heat of the tiny fingertips inadvertently across Nie Zhao''s nose, let him a little uncomfortable.


    Nie Zhao raised his hand and said, "I''ll do it. I can do it myself."


    Tao Rong a Leng, also reflected, he is not his wife, just a similar role as a nurse, there is no need to do so much.


    A little embarrassed, but also a little guilty, but under the strong support can only say: "sit up, back to me. Just hold the towel to keep hot compress, and I can massage the acupoints for you. "Nie Zhao learned to be good, no longer refutes Tao Rong''s all decisions, directly gets up and turns to the past.


    Tao Rong is sitting on the folding bench, the height is just right. Start to massage according to acupoints.


    At first, Nie Zhao was worried about whether the medical student''s level was good or not, but pressing it, he felt comfortable from a slight heat.


    She is a very good technique, not urgent, not light, not heavy, let him feel special heart.


    At that time, Dong Zhaorong didn''t feel how tired he was when he heard the massage for forty minutes.


    "If you are tired, you can have a rest." Nie Zhao can''t help but propose.


    "I don''t feel tired." Tao Rong, to be honest, this is nothing.


    Nie Zhao is a little surprised. This classmate has a lot of stamina and strength.


    Nie Zhao can''t chat with strangers without words, not to mention the opposite sex. Tao Rong is afraid to speak more and expose more, and tries not to speak. Therefore, the tent has been strangely quiet. The two people standing outside the tent look at each other curiously and express their incomprehension with their eyes.


    At this time, don''t worry about Ji Tong just came over, she wants to enter the camp are need to inform in advance.


    So first say hello to the guard, "how about general Nie? Is the dressing going well? "


    The guard got familiar with doctor Ji naturally, and immediately responded warmly.


    "I don''t know. It''s quite quiet inside. It should be smooth. Otherwise, I won''t be out long ago. Just a moment." Then a man went in to report.


    The person who reported it was quite surprised. When doctor Ji treated general Nie before, he was outside. Now I''m in bed

 Chapter 831

    "Why is she here?" Nie Zhao frowned.


    Tao Rong thought about it, and the corners of his mouth behind the mask twitched silently. "I''m not sure about this novice."


    Nie Zhao paused for a moment and said, "if there is no business to report, let her go back to her post."


    The reporter let out a cry, but the general had to listen to him, so he had to turn back to inform him.


    Outside camp, Ji Tong hears such words, facial expression all blackened, "they are inside after all in what?"


    Two people listen, understand that doctor Ji is angry, "is treatment. It seems that the general is quite satisfied with the student. Doctor Ji can rest assured. "


    Ji Tong is angry and aggrieved and stares at the camp. He feels that he is being rejected and beaten by Nie Zhao. A new student can do anything, but he doesn''t let her do it. How can others see her.


    But no way, here is a place of discipline, she is not qualified to rush, can only pretend calm said: "that''s good."


    Then he left.


    The two guards couldn''t bear to look at it.


    General, it''s a good thing that they''re not so well-known doctors.


    Their general is not close to women, which really makes them wonder what kind of women can enter his eyes, and how his ex-wife made him willingly marry home.


    I''m curious. I really want to see it.


    Two people are exchanging in a low voice, they hear something inside, quickly stand firm, Tao Rong came out.


    Tao Rong took the utensils to clean them accurately. One of the guards quickly said, "no, no, just give it to us."


    Tao Rong said quickly: "no, it''s all my duty. I''ll go to dinner directly later. General Nie''s side..."


    "Oh, it''s up to us, classmate. You are really responsible. You must be a good doctor in the future." One praised.


    Tao Rong took off her mask and laughed.


    Two people look a little amazing, but I don''t understand why students wear masks when they are inside?


    Is it colder inside than outside?


    Tao Rong took care of her things and went to dinner. There was another time at 12 p.m., so she could have a rest on the way.


    I happened to meet other students when I was eating. I heard that Tao Rong would come to dinner at this point every time, so I prepared to accompany Tao Rong at this time. After all, they all acted together. Tao Rong was the only one who was afraid of her loneliness.


    Although some people are still curious about what Tao Rong is doing, Tao Rong is so secretive that they can''t help it.


    Shi Pengchun listened and said with a smile: "it seems that people are right to choose you. If they choose these guys, any secret mission will be told."


    When they went back, Shi Pengchun specially asked Tao Rong if she would work hard. If there was anything unsatisfactory, he could tell him that she had been brought here by accident, or the youngest of them. He took good care of her.


    Without waiting for Tao Rong to answer, I heard yuan Xu calling Tao Rong from afar.


    Shi Pengchun snorted: "it seems that I don''t need to take care of you. You have a backing. I heard Duan Muling was chasing you before. It seems that he may be dead. "


    Tao Rong speechless looking at the gossip Shi Pengchun, just at this time yuan Xu came, Shi Pengchun excuse left, left also patted yuan Xu on the shoulder, said: "come on."


    Yuan Xu looks at him with a puzzled face. Tao Rong just wants to help his forehead.


    Yuan xulai wanted to take Tao Rong around the island. In fact, he wanted to take a walk and spend more time together. After all, Yuan Xu himself was very busy.


    Tao Rong looks at Yuan Xu who is enthusiastic, but it''s not easy to beat him. Anyway, what he should say and do, Tao Rong feels that he has done it in place. If he continues to be heartless, it will only hurt people, and it''s meaningless.


    Tao Rong thinks that he is a younger brother, just accompany him.


    When they were together, they did not mention Nie Zhao because of their own thoughts. Tao Rong got to know yuan Xu''s recent situation.


    After she left that year, Yuan Xu and Yuan Shang went to find Tao Rong together. However, they really struggled with the strength of several aristocratic families, but they could not find a clue. Instead, they soon found out the role played by Mrs. yuan. Mrs. yuan did not say. But elder brother yuan had already asked, so they had to come out and tell yuan Xu and Yuan Shang the truth.


    Yuan Xu is furious and quarrels with Mrs. yuan. Mrs. yuan finally reacts that Tao Rong is an unshakable existence in her son''s heart, and his son has given up being with her, but she indirectly destroys everything.


    Because of her hand, Yuan Xu can''t forget Tao Rong any more.


    Yuan Xu didn''t want to stay at that home, so he left home directly. There was no place to go, so he went to school first.


    In the process of studying in school, he has practiced several tasks, this time he is the one with the highest level, and only he, who has been highly appraised in school and has been guaranteed, is qualified to participate in this task.He also came to see Nie Zhao on purpose. He wanted to know what happened to Nie Zhao''s series of actions in Dongshi recently. After all, he has been paying attention to that and wants to know if Tao Rong has any news.


    I didn''t expect to meet you this time.


    Yuan Xu also wants to talk more about his own affairs with Tao Rong, but Tao Rong cares about others.


    Yuan Shang and Lin Jie had the deepest contact with Tao Rong before, so she also wanted to know some news. Ding yunqi''s knowledge was limited after all.


    It''s a pity that Yuan Xu didn''t pay attention to these at all. He only knew that they hadn''t met yet.


    After another chat, Tao Rong is going to go back to rest. After all, she has to go to work at 12 pm.


    Yuan Xu was also satisfied. It was enough to see Tao Rong like this every day.


    Only after a short rest, Tao Rong went to the hospital. She wanted to see more treatment records on the island and see if there was a faster way to treat it.


    Seeing that she was so serious, Dr. Dong of course tried his best to cooperate with her and appreciated Tao Rong more and more.


    Tao Rong carefully looked at some old handwriting, looking for ways, such as the ancient method handed down from generation to generation.


    Dong mentioned that hot water is better for detoxification, but there are no more practical ways to use hot water.


    When Tao Rong found one, he asked and discussed it with Mr. Dong. Mr. Dong was also willing to explain and teach more things to the little girl.


    When it''s late, Dong is going to have a rest. Tao Rong just goes to Nie Zhao''s camp and begins to prepare the next treatment materials.


    Nie Zhao knew what time it was. Listening to the movement in the small corner, he couldn''t help but say, "it''s hard for you."

 Chapter 832

    Tao Rong whispered for a while. This is not hard work. She knows that Nie Zhao is the one who really works hard. She can''t see clearly. Everything in front of her is vague. How hard should he feel? He can''t even handle official business. She has to sit up and dress every day.


    Yuan Xu tells Tao Rong that when he needs to deal with the documents, Nie Zhao needs his help to interpret them. More things are still communicated through the telephone, and he has to rely on others when he really has no way.


    Tao Rong can''t imagine how he spent these three months with such a strong and independent man who never showed weakness to others.


    Tao Rong''s second treatment of drugs has been quite skilled, Nie Zhao has also become very cooperative, the two tacit understanding of the completion of the treatment, on their respective rest.


    The next morning, because it was six o''clock to start treatment, so Tao Rong went to see Nie Zhao after washing, and planned to have breakfast after finishing.


    When they came to the barracks, the guards could not help but be surprised by Tao Rong''s punctuality. It was only 5:30 and it was dark.


    "Is general Nie up?" Tao Rong asked.


    The guard nodded and said, "I got up a long time ago."


    After Tao Rong goes in, he hears Nie Zhao tell another guard to get breakfast.


    Hearing the news, Nie Zhao didn''t ask who it was, so he asked directly, "have you eaten it?"


    Tao Rong shook her head and said, "I''ll eat it later."


    Nie Zhao said, "tell him what you want to eat and let him bring it. When I apply medicine later, you can just eat it."


    Tao Rong thought it was ok, so he told the guard.


    The guard looked at Tao Rong in surprise. Maybe he had never seen such a slim girl who could eat so much.


    Nie Zhao also can''t help but be surprised to say: "can you finish eating?"


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth twitches for a while. Nie Zhao doesn''t know what he thinks of. He gives a smoldering smile. "It''s hard to have enough to eat. It''s very good."


    The guard left with a smirk.


    At the end of applying medicine to Nie Zhao, Tao Rong reminded him, "you''d better make up for your sleep later. The sleeping time is too short."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it. When it''s over, you can go back and have a rest." Nie Zhao said in a deep voice.


    Looking at Nie Zhao lying on the bed motionless, Tao Rong''s heart pulled.


    At this time, the guard came in to deliver breakfast. He saw that the table in the corner of Tao Rong was full of medicinal things. He was a little puzzled: "classmate, where can I put your breakfast for you Do you need another table? "


    Tao Rong came out to have a look. It''s not easy to move. He said, "it''s OK. I''ll take it myself."


    Just then, Nie Zhao inside said in a voice: "eat on my table. Anyway, I''ll eat there later. We''ll clean up together."


    The guard stares at Tao Rong and dare not speak.


    Tao Rong was also surprised and said, "that''s general Nie''s desk. There should be a lot of important things. I dare not."


    Nie Zhao doesn''t care a way: "it doesn''t matter, don''t move the object above."


    Except for the places where the objects are placed, a large part of them are empty.


    Tao Rong looked and thought it was ok, so she took the food and sat down to eat without any psychological burden.


    The guard was sweating and walked out in silence.


    In fact, it''s not to say that you can''t sit in that position, or there''s any taboo. Nie Zhao can''t see it clearly. Of course, important documents won''t be put on the table, so there''s nothing to guard against. It''s just that no one dares to sit in the whole barracks. That''s where general Nie works. Who dares to sit.


    Sure enough, the little girl from outside didn''t know what fear was. There was no psychological pressure to sit up.


    Tao Rong not only has no pressure, but also looks around boldly. When he sees several military books stacked together, there are straw manuscripts in them. What else is written on the paper, Tao Rong takes a glance.


    After a glance, the spoon on Tao Rong''s hand was a little difficult to hold.


    She saw half a banyan.


    The vigorous and powerful strokes are Nie Zhao''s handwriting, which seems to show the power of paper.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but reach out and draw out the draft paper to see what happened.


    As soon as she pulled it out, Tao Rong regretted it, because she saw a whole piece of paper full of the words "Tao Rong". The words were messy, big and small, and the colors were different.


    Tao Rong felt that she was not breathing well.


    All the books have straw paper in them. Is there any on them?


    Tao Rong dare not continue to take out to see, but flurried to put back the draft paper, pretending to be calm and eating breakfast, but already tasteless.


    Looking at the time, Tao Rong went to deal with the gauze. When he got the massage, he asked Nie Zhao to have breakfast while Tao Rong helped him massage.


    From behind him looking at the corner book half covered draft paper, Tao Rong heart is always not taste.


    In fact, Tao Rong has always avoided thinking about how Nie Zhao thinks about himself after he left, and what attitude he has towards her so long that he can find her and arrest her. In Nie Zhao''s opinion, he must hate her.After all, Nie Zhao didn''t know what she knew.


    But those things are real, so who should they hate? Who broke all happiness?


    Two people, a person dedicated to eating, a person dedicated to massage, soon, outside came the report sound.


    It''s Ji Tong. She has something to report.


    Nie Zhao answered and let people in.


    Tao Rong did not stop.


    So as soon as Ji Tong came in, she saw the scene that almost made her vomit blood. Although she knew it would be like this, she was still jealous when she saw it with her own eyes.


    She stares straight for a while, even in the face of unfamiliar Tao Rong, can''t hide the resentment in her heart.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Zhao, who didn''t hear the report, said directly.


    Ji Tong came back and began to report seriously. "Now there are a lot of volunteers. We can arrange the general physical examination, so I''ll confirm the arrangement and time with you."


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "OK, you can cooperate with Mr. Dong in this aspect." It was for this reason that volunteers came here.


    Ji Tong hesitated for a moment, looked at Tao Rong, and said, "don''t Nie Rong take part?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, didn''t respond.


    Nie Zhao said, "isn''t she already recommended here to help me?"


    Ji Tong coughed and couldn''t help Arguing: "this is a rare internship opportunity. Nie Rong is a sophomore. He should do more of these things. As for the things here, general Nie, I know I didn''t do well before. In fact, you can give me another chance. After all, I''m willing to be more professional than a student who just came into contact with medicine, and I don''t need to take physical examination If you want to participate, you can just change with Nie Rong. "


    Although the reason is far fetched, Ji Tong can''t help it. She doesn''t regard Tao Rong as her rival. She just can''t bear that others can help Nie Zhao, but she can only watch from a distance.

 Chapter 833

    Ji Tong feels that she has paid a lot for Nie zhaosuan. In order for him to leave his hometown and the sphere of influence of his family, she follows him to a strange place. Finally, she even comes to such a dangerous place. She has paid her heart.


    Even if you don''t respond, you won''t be so far away.


    She first admitted her previous mistakes and promised that she would never do it again. Nie Zhao should


    "No, she''s doing a good job. There should be more room for doctor Ji outside. The little things here don''t take up human resources." Nie Zhao serious response, between the lines are refused to mean.


    Nie Zhao can''t see, but Tao Rong can see. Ji Tong''s eyes turn red in an instant.


    Tao Rong''s situation is a bit awkward now. She really wants to disappear soon. What''s the matter.


    Nie Zhao''s ability to attract women is still so strong, he does not give people the slightest hope, people are willing to moth to the fire, any pride and self-esteem can be used to sacrifice.


    Tao Rong even sympathized with this woman.


    Ji Tong sank heavy mood, turn a head to see to Nie Rong way: "that you, you also don''t want to participate in this task?"


    Nie Zhao involuntarily frowned, as if a little unhappy.


    Tao Rong thought for a moment and said, "in fact, general Nie won''t waste much time here. Compared with my companions, I''m too free, so I''ll go to help in my spare time. Neither side will be delayed."


    Ji Tong takes a deep breath, but can''t find a reason to refute. Looking at Nie Zhao''s bad face, he could only say: "well, the information is here. I''ll go back first."


    As soon as Ji Tong left, Nie Zhao said, "you don''t have to worry about doctor Ji. It''s not three heads and six arms. You don''t need to do it on both sides."


    In Nie Zhao''s opinion, Tao Rong is just a college student. He doesn''t have to let others work so hard. I can''t sleep well to take care of him at ordinary times, and the things I need to deal with are not as easy as the physical examination. Now I''ve been massaging his head for such a long time. Most people are already tired.


    "I don''t worry about her. I just do what I want to do." Tao Rong doesn''t matter.


    Nie Zhao suddenly all over tight for a while, Tao Rong didn''t notice.


    Nie Zhao, however, was suspicious again.


    Just that sentence, the tone of the speech is too like someone.


    Except for the strange voice, it''s really like her.


    Nie Zhao is a bit absent-minded, Tao Rong looks at below, can''t help but remind a way: "don''t eat again cold."


    Nie Zhao came back and shook his head in a small range. He thought his idea was a little ridiculous.


    "By the way, is it Shi Pengchun who leads the team this time?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong inexplicably a panic in the heart, but think about it, it seems that there is no flaw, she did not lie to his Nie Rong identity, "yes."


    Nie Zhao didn''t ask much, just nodded.


    After finishing the task, Tao Rong tells Nie Zhao to sleep for a while, which helps to recover, and then he goes back.


    After going back, I saw the seniors and sisters start to be busy.


    Tao Rong wants to help, but the people in the tent know that Tao Rong sleeps less. They love her so much that they ask her to go back to have a rest and try it on the first day. If she is busy, they can ask her for help.


    Tao Rong went around, but no one wanted her to interfere, so she had to go back.


    On the other hand, Ji Tong has explained all the process to Shi Pengchun and let him deal with it.


    Shi Pengchun hasn''t seen Nie Zhao for several days. He can''t help asking Ji Tong.


    Ji Tong''s mood is a bit complicated, but after listening to it, she finds that there is one more reason to find Nie Zhao, which is also good, so she runs to see Nie Zhao in the afternoon.


    It''s a pity that Nie Zhao let Ji Tong leave after he just announced. He didn''t feel like chatting with other women.


    In the evening, Tao Rong went to dinner after treatment, but she didn''t know that she had left soon, so Shi Pengchun went to see Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao didn''t hide Shi Pengchun''s situation. After Shi Pengchun found out, Nie Zhao admitted that the explanation was confidential after all. He also said that Tao Rong was assisting him in the treatment.


    Shi Pengchun trusts Nie Zhao very much, and Nie Zhao also trusts Shi Pengchun. Therefore, Nie Zhao thinks that the combination of Yuan Xu and Shi Pengchun will make him more convenient.


    For example, some of the information that Ji Tong handed over to Yuan Xu must not be as rigorous and convenient as Shi Pengchun.


    After understanding the situation, Shi Pengchun immediately said that he could be on call and help the boss at any time.


    He immediately sat opposite Nie Zhao and acted as Nie Zhao''s eyes to see the materials.


    Shi Pengchun did not forget to praise Tao Rong. She felt that she was really giving herself a long face. "The person I''m looking for is absolutely the best. She is now the first in our school. Many professors praise her so much that she will become a very good doctor in the future. She has all the qualities that the best doctor should have. In the face of danger, he is indifferent and superior, as if he is not too emotional about anything. He has a sense of detachment from the world. The first time I got familiar with her was when I saw her go to the hospital to see a doctor and hang water alone in the evening. She was totally different from other female college students. She was very tough. She subdued the enemy on the ship before. She was really my life-saving benefactor! You''ve heard that, too. "Nie Zhao was made speechless by Shi Pengchun''s adjectives and casually said, "so boastful, it seems that you like this Xuemei very much, your girlfriend?"


    Shi Pengchun immediately denied: "how can it be? You will know when you see clearly that people are really beautiful. There is also a unique temperament. Although they look young, they have the charm of a mature woman. It''s very special. Many people in our school pursue her, even the school grass is attracted to her, but no one can catch up with her. ¡±


    Nie Zhao was absent-minded and said, "really?"


    Seeing that Nie Zhao was not interested, Shi Pengchun immediately began to gossip, "do you know why others can''t catch up with her?"


    Nie Zhaoxin said how he would know, but Shi Pengchun was so excited that Nie Zhao let it go. "You said that he was so excellent, he must have high vision."


    "I felt the same at the beginning. It seemed that she didn''t look up to anyone, and it was just like a separate marriage. But when I came to this island, I finally knew the secret." Shi Pengchun grinned as he spoke.


    Nie Zhao did not respond, but Shi Pengchun was excited.


    "Actually! She and Yuan Xu are a couple


    Nie Zhao''s expression outside the original situation is instantly focused, a pair of clearly invisible eyes staring at Shi Pengchun, making Shi Pengchun a Leng. If he doesn''t look carefully, he thinks Nie Zhao can really see his face clearly.


    "Brother Nie?" Shi Pengchun was a little afraid.


    "What did you say? Yuan Xu Nie Zhao''s voice was steady, as if he had no emotion, but there was a trace of strangeness, as if he was quiet before the storm.

 Chapter 834

    "Yes Yes, Nie Rong had planned to leave before. As a result, he met yuan Xu. For the first time, I knew that Yuan Xu was such a warm-hearted person that he hugged the little girl. It was exciting. I thought he really liked her and almost cried. Then Nie Rong stayed, so Well? Brother Nie, you What''s the matter with you? "


    Shi Pengchun quickly stands up to stop Nie Zhao who suddenly rushes out. Because he can''t see clearly, Nie Zhao bumps into the corner of the table and doesn''t care.


    "Brother Nie, what''s the matter with you Shi Pengchun asked in a panic.


    The guards outside rushed in when they heard the news and asked quickly.


    "Come on, get her..." Nie Zhao''s voice is as low as tears.


    "Who?" The three were completely stupid.


    Nie Zhao suddenly stopped and murmured, "no This is the island I can''t get away. Calm down. "


    "General Nie?"


    "Brother Nie?"


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath, waved his hand and said, "you two go out first. It''s OK."


    Although Nie Zhao''s behavior is strange, but he has accumulated power for a long time, and the two guards still follow the order and retreat.


    Nie Zhao held the table and slowly returned to the original position.


    Shi Pengchun''s original excitement was gone, and he was scared.


    Because he saw See


    Nie Zhao slowed for a while, as if he felt something. He raised his arm, rubbed the back of his hand against his cheek, and left nothing.


    Shi Pengchun thought he was wrong. Yes, he must be wrong. A man can''t help crying, not to mention brother Nie. How could he


    "Nie Brother Nie... " Shi Pengchun swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously and flurriedly.


    "Oh, nothing. You go on. I just thought of something else. I thought I had made a mistake." Nie Zhao explained calmly.


    "Yes It''s like this. It scares me. I thought I said it? " Shi Pengchun said in fear.


    "You said, I was surprised. You just said that Yuan Xu was very excited to see her, right? It seems that they are very familiar Nie Zhao tone some hoarse said.


    Shi Pengchun was a little confused, "um I almost didn''t know yuan Xu. Although we are not familiar with each other, I heard that he doesn''t seem to have a cold for women. I didn''t expect that. But lovers are not right. After all, they look more like a long goodbye. But yuan Xu must like her. As for Nie Rong It''s also the first time I saw Nie Rong''s face with different emotions. Before that, she was determined to leave. After all, she came up by accident. "


    "Nie Rong..." Nie Zhao suddenly murmured.


    "Yes, yes, it''s a coincidence. It''s the same name as you." Shi Pengchun then saw a flash in Nie Zhao''s eyes.


    "You just said accident?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Shi Pengchun unconsciously nodded: "yes, originally I recommended her to come, but she said that she had someone in her family to take care of, so she couldn''t leave."


    "Is there anyone at home?" Nie Zhao frowned and murmured, "she has no family."


    "What?" Shi Pengchun didn''t hear clearly and asked.


    "I asked her which families she had. Have you seen them?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Shi Pengchun suddenly felt very strange, when Nie Zhao was so curious about other people''s affairs, "I haven''t seen her, and I don''t know who is in her family, but she needs people to take care of her. It should be the old man. We are not so familiar, and she doesn''t like to talk about her own affairs all day."


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while. "Was she hurt in the last thing on the ship?"


    Shi Pengchun is even more confused. What''s the situation! That was a few days ago. Now?


    "No She''s good at it. " Shi Pengchun stammered.


    "Tell me more about her. Tell me everything you know. Don''t leave out any information." Nie Zhao said seriously.


    "Ah?" Shi Pengchun was surprised for a moment, and then he wanted to understand: "brother Nie, are you worried about her? Although I know to be careful, she saved my life. Besides, as a sophomore, there should be no problem."


    Nie Zhao didn''t explain that he didn''t want to scare the snake and catch the cat and mouse, so he must keep a high degree of vigilance.


    "You misunderstood me. I just think she''s a good candidate. Let''s see if we can arrange something for her after graduation." Nie Zhao cajoles a way.


    Nie Zhaochun believes that her future will be limited. She hopes that she will not be able to see her future.


    As a result, Shi Pengchun betrayed Tao Rong completely and told her everything.


    Nie Zhao knows that Tao Rong has been in Dongshi and is still studying in medical school. He has perfect false identity and interpersonal relationship.


    I also know why I didn''t catch her that time, because Qin An''an has been helping her all the time, and there is a school grass. I don''t know who it is.Nie Zhao also understood why Tao Rong would stay. It''s not Shi Pengchun, because Yuan Xu.


    On that day, Yuan Xu brought her to see him because he couldn''t keep her. He understood yuan Xu''s heart and kept people first, even in ways he didn''t like.


    And I Oh Thanks to these invisible eyes.


    She stayed for his eyes, otherwise she would have walked faster.


    Now it''s good. She can''t go anymore.


    After listening to all the information, Nie Zhao said to Shi Pengchun, "when I ask her something, don''t let her know, don''t give people unnecessary expectations, everything has to be assessed."


    Shi Pengchun naturally knows that he can''t run to tell Tao Rong that the general is very optimistic about you. Your future is limitless. After all, if there are variables, it''s not embarrassing.


    "If she wants to go by boat, she must inform me secretly before she leaves. This is something you must do." Nie Zhao says here, tone already quite serious.


    Shi Pengchun can''t help tensing up, "yes, I know." After the reaction, I feel that I can''t understand it, but if I don''t understand it, I will just follow it.


    After explaining everything, Nie Zhao let Shi Pengchun go.


    He needs a lot of time to calm down and suppress his excitement. He doesn''t want to tear everything down so quickly. Even if he knows that she can''t leave the island without her own orders. He doesn''t want to go out alone when he can''t see. Tao Rong runs around on the island because he''s hiding from him.


    As long as he doesn''t tear it down, Tao Rong will take the initiative to approach him. That''s what he wants to feel now.


    Near twelve o''clock, Tao Rong came again.


    Still wearing a mask, she tried in vain to cover up her voice, but when she saw Nie Zhao, she suddenly felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say it again.

 Chapter 835

    Nie Zhao is looking at Tao Rong. Although he can only see a group of figures, he is full of emotion and can''t control himself.


    Tao Rong is to feel the hot line of sight, but for people who can''t see clearly, is there a line of sight to speak of?


    Tao Rong is standing at the door. He feels uncomfortable when Nie Zhao stares at him. He even raises his hand to make sure that he has regained his sight.


    But the eyes didn''t shake, and the pupils didn''t change. It was obvious that Tao Rong thought too much.


    "General Nie?" Tao Rong called out.


    "Here you are." Nie Zhao''s voice is a little hoarse to say.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "what''s wrong with your voice? Did you catch a cold? "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately said: "I don''t know, don''t feel out." While saying that, Nie Zhao raised his hand to touch his forehead, and then made a confused appearance.


    Tao Rong immediately worried, naturally came forward, did not worry about their identity at the moment is strange, raised his hand to touch Nie Zhao''s forehead, to find out the situation.


    Nie Zhao trembles all over. It takes a lot of strength to miss Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong explored a way. "No fever, does the throat itch?"


    Nie Zhao coughed and said, "No."


    Tao Rongsong took a breath: "then you remember to drink more water."


    "Good."


    Tao Rong listens to Nie Zhao''s extremely obedient voice. She feels strange in her heart. How did Nie Zhao, who was indifferent and distant before, suddenly become a little It''s a soft feeling.


    "Oh Then I''ll make medicine. " Tao Rong said and walked to the small corner


    "can I help you?" Nie Zhao turns with Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong hesitated, "no need You just have a good rest. "


    What happened to Nie Zhao today?


    Tao Rong couldn''t help asking himself again.


    Nie Zhao didn''t insist. Instead, he sat back. When there was nothing to deal with, he spent most of his time fiddling with guns, cleaning guns, or taking exercise with small objects.


    This time, instead of taking out something for exercise, he touched the book beside him and wanted to draw out the manuscript from it.


    But when I touched it, I suddenly found something wrong.


    His books have been moved, and their positions are different.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is very careful, especially after he can''t see clearly, he will write down the things around him in detail.


    In this place, no one dares to come in casually, and those who come in dare not touch his things casually, unless


    Nie Zhao slightly raised the corner of his mouth and touched the edge of the book one by one. Sure enough, there was a special wrong position of the draft paper.


    Nie Zhao slowly drew out, thought about it, picked up the pen and continued to write on it.


    Tao Rong is there to prepare the medicine juice. When it''s ready, he calls Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao turned back and said, "would you please come and help me find a small chapter? There are a lot of things on the table. I don''t know where they have gone. "


    Tao Rong got up and came over and asked, "what''s it like?"


    Nie Zhao''s Description: "black."


    Tao Rong stands beside Nie Zhao. Just as he wants to observe carefully, he sees Nie Zhao''s draft paper under his arm.


    It''s like the one she saw before.


    And now there''s a different line on it.


    "Rong Rong, where are you? I miss you ''


    Tao Rong''s whole body is stiff and her breathing is disordered.


    She turns her head and looks at Nie Zhao. At this time, Nie Zhao does not look at her, but at the desk.


    Tao Rong felt very sad, even once thought that he had done wrong, should not let him sad.


    Tao Rong can''t help holding out her hand to put it on Nie Zhao''s shoulder. She wants to tell him that she is


    But soon Tao Rong repressed his impulse, let himself calm down, hand slowly back.


    Now her decision is clearly made after she has considered various reasons and reasons as well as possible risks. She left Nie Zhao not only because she can''t accept Nie Zhao and an Wenlan, but also for the safety of Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao is the key. What about Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong slowly breathed a mouthful, diverted attention to help find small chapter, found in the corner of the book, helped him out.


    "I found it." Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao stretched out his hand, meaning to let Tao Rong put it on his palm.


    Tao Rong picks up Xiao Zhang and prepares to put it down in the air. But Nie Zhao doesn''t know how to think about it, so he reaches out for it early. As a result, he catches Tao Rong''s hand carelessly.


    Tao Rong was so scared that he pulled away the conditioned reflex.


    Nie Zhaoli apologized and said, "ah I''m sorry


    Tao Rong''s expression also felt that he had overreacted. He quickly said, "it''s OK. Just open your hand."After taking Xiaozhang and putting it away, Tao Rong goes back to take things inside first, and then Nie Zhao comes over.


    But Tao Rong just put things in place, he heard a touch.


    Tao Rong suddenly turns his head and sees that Nie Zhao seems to have been tripped over by something. The whole person rushes towards the front.


    In fact, with Nie Zhao''s reaction ability, this kind of small accident can be easily resolved, but Tao Rong''s concern is chaotic, so he instinctively meets Nie Zhao and wants to help him.


    Nie Zhao can''t see clearly. He wants to stand firm, but he bumps into Tao Rong who comes up to help him. Tao Rong suddenly loses her balance and falls on the bed.


    Nie Zhao is in mid air, while shouting to be careful, while reaching out to embrace Tao Rong, another hand to protect her head, and then steadily put people on the bed.


    Tao Rong was completely crushed by Nie Zhao''s strong body, and he lost his reaction ability in a moment.


    And Nie Zhao also uncanny didn''t respond, Leng is with such intimate embrace posture stayed on her for several seconds.


    The shortness of breath slapped on Tao Rong''s sensitive earlobe, and her cheek also rubbed against the mask on her face.


    Tao Rong''s heart swings, and all kinds of familiar feelings rush up. Because of his shame and anger, he immediately responds and pushes Nie Zhao away.


    At the same time, Nie Zhao seemed to react when she reached out to push. So before Tao Rong made any effort, Nie Zhao turned to one side and said in an awkward voice: "are you ok? I just stood firm. I''ve been trained. How can you..."


    Nie Zhao said so, as if in an instant became Tao Rong''s superfluous act.


    Tao Rong quickly got up and stood up. Her face was burning. She couldn''t find a flaw for a long time and couldn''t help reflecting.


    Yes, even if Nie Zhao is really blind, she doesn''t need her protection. Why is she in a hurry.


    It seems that this kind of embarrassing accident is really caused by her worry.


    After all, Nie Zhao didn''t know who she was. How could he take advantage of her.


    So just feel the shortness of breath, circle in her waist strength should be the illusion of accident, there is no meaning.

 Chapter 836

    Tao Rong has been flustered for a long time because of her unexpected closeness, but Nie Zhao is satisfied where Tao Rong can''t see him. It seems that people who have been thirsty for a long time finally get their first drink of water.


    Next, Tao Rong always feels wrong, and doesn''t know if it''s her illusion. Her physical contact with Nie Zhao seems to have increased.


    But it''s all that kind of casual touch, and it''s not too much, so Tao Rong doesn''t know whether it''s an accident or something


    After going back, Tao Rong didn''t sleep well and always had nightmares of being chased by something.


    However, Nie Zhao was so excited that he didn''t fall asleep all night.


    He and Tao Rong haven''t been together so warmly for a long time. They tease her secretly. Even if they can''t see, Nie Zhao can imagine what kind of expression she will have. He really wants to hold her in his arms.


    But he has to be patient.


    The next morning, Nie Zhao still let hand down to buy breakfast, this time he changed his way to eat with Tao Rong, he did not have such a peaceful breakfast for a long time.


    After Tao Rong left, Nie Zhao went directly to see Dr. Dong.


    In fact, since Nie Zhao lost his eyesight, he tried to avoid going out.


    Because when he goes out now, he must be followed by a guard to avoid any trouble and expose his physical problems.


    But now, he can''t wait to go to Dr. Dong.


    Dr. Dong was surprised to see Nie Zhao coming. He asked, "what''s the matter? Is he not feeling well


    Nie Zhao looked vaguely at the surroundings and found a place to sit down with his judgment. He said, "Mr. Dong, please check for me. According to my current situation, how long will it take for me to recover my eyesight."


    Dong took up his reading glasses and gave Nie Zhao a surprise look. He also remembered the scene that Ji Tong accompanied Nie Zhao to come here that night.


    That night, Nie Zhao didn''t have any expression in the whole process. It seemed that after he calmly understood his own situation, he directly arranged the follow-up affairs, as if the person who was going to be blind for a short time was not him. Not anxious, not anxious, everything is steady, he never wanted to keep an eye on his illness.


    Now Nie Zhao''s face showed a little urgency.


    Mr. Dong could not help asking, "is there any emergency, so..."


    Nie Zhao''s expression is a little complicated, but the corner of his mouth still contains a smile, "it''s urgent, so I want to recover as soon as possible. I''m willing to try any method."


    Dong thought Nie Zhao was talking about the tasks of their army. After all, he was not a military doctor of the army, and he could not ask more questions. After understanding the situation, he said, "in fact, the best treatment is given to you at present. If you cooperate well, you can recover as soon as one month."


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly. A month is just the time for Tao Rong to leave. The time for recovery is uncertain. In case he hasn''t recovered before they leave


    "Is there no faster way?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Dong Lao sighed: "general, the toxin should be removed slowly. If there is a better way, I will definitely give it to you. But most of the methods are semi-finished products, which have not been verified. You can''t make fun of your body. If you leave any sequelae, it will have an impact on your military career. In this regard, you''d better listen to my comparison Well, I''m different from your task. If it''s really urgent, I suggest you replace your position with another person. "


    Although he knew that this might be the result, Nie Zhao was a little disappointed.


    Looking at Nie Zhao, Mr. Dong said, "but there may be some small ways to help. It certainly doesn''t hurt your body, but it doesn''t help."


    Nie Zhao looks at Dong Lao doubtfully.


    Mr. Dong said with a smile: "it''s the student who just took over your business. She studied with me for a long time and borrowed a lot of handwriting. She wanted to find more ways to treat you. She came to me every day for discussion these two days, but she hasn''t found a suitable one yet."


    Nie Zhao''s pupil vibrated. "You mean Rong Nie Rong


    "Yes, it''s that little girl. She''s serious and active. She will be a good doctor in the future." Mr. Dong complained a little: "but you enslave people too much. They will do their best to take care of you. When I go out during the day, how can I still see her doing physical examination work? Is she a little girl with water and spirit, and let people rest?"


    Dong feels that Nie Rong''s novels may be too embarrassed to complain about his hard work, so he comes to hold the injustice.


    He thought Nie Zhao would come out for Tao Rong.


    As a result, Nie Zhao chuckled as soon as Dong finished.


    Just at this time, Ji Tong came to the door of the office and saw this scene.


    Nie Zhao will laugh?


    Ji Tong suddenly froze.


    She has known Nie Zhao for more than a year, and she has met many times, but She never saw him smile.


    Seems to have been a cold-blooded, serious, unsmiling soldier.Ji Tong didn''t fall in love at first sight because he didn''t lose the best appearance of male stars. On the contrary, she didn''t feel much when she saw him at first. What''s more, he had a history of divorce and was not very friendly to women. She was in a group with him in a joint exercise of Beishi military region.


    His excellent, his high cold, his unique aura constantly attracted Ji Tong, let her fall, from then on out of control.


    Nie Zhao had never seen her like this.


    Nie Zhao can laugh.


    It turns out that the iceberg can melt. After melting, you will see the bright sunshine. And the sunshine shining into Ji Tong''s heart doesn''t make her feel that she can''t adapt to the contrast.


    It turns out that Nie Zhao is not as cold as she thinks, but different from what she thinks.


    It turns out that he has such a side, which many people have never seen before.


    At the beginning, she was in love with Nie Zhao for a long time. And now in the face of Nie Zhao who can laugh, she has become love at first sight.


    For a moment, Ji Tong seems to feel the root of "Nie Zhao" in her heart, which is deeper.


    Ji Tong can''t help being curious. What are they talking about? Why does he smile like this? He even smiles at the end of his eyebrows.


    Inside, Mr. Dong also wondered, "what are you laughing at? Do you have a conscience to make fun of other girls? Isn''t she taking good care of you? "


    "Well, well, of course, no one will take care of her better." The radian of Nie Zhao''s mouth became bigger and bigger. "I just laugh. You don''t know her. She''s smart. If she feels hard, she won''t do it. She only does what she wants and thinks she should do. So, you don''t have to love her. And what she wants to do, others can''t stop her, but she''s stubborn. "

 Chapter 837

    Mr. Dong was silly to hear that.


    Silly situation, he is old, brain cells are not enough.


    How can he hear a trace of doting feeling from Nie Zhao''s words.


    What''s more, it seems that Nie Zhao knows her very well. They''ve only come up with it for a few days. Neither of them is the kind of relationship that you can get to know quickly.


    Although Nie Zhao usually respects him, he is also cold.


    When did he still look like that.


    It''s not the wrong medicine.


    And the Ji Tong outside the door has been completely stunned now.


    As a woman, Ji Tong is the most sensitive in this respect, even if she can''t understand why such a change has taken place in just a few days, why they don''t know each other.


    But she was sure that Nie Zhao was totally different from the girl student.


    Totally dissimilarity.


    Ji Tong can''t help but back a step, and then left the hospital as if running away.


    When she stumbled to the physical examination area, she saw that Tao Rong was busy with other people, helping soldiers to have a physical examination. Next to her is yuan Xu.


    Of course, she knows who yuan Xu is.


    I''ve never seen yuan Xu so attentive to anyone, but at this moment, he took the initiative to stay with Tao Rong to help.


    This situation makes Ji Tong look more uncomfortable.


    The woman who was treated by Nie Zhao was taken care of by Yuan Xu. Is there something wrong with this woman!


    Ji Tong stood not far away quietly watching, the envy in the heart has begun to bubble. She didn''t understand. Apart from being a little beautiful, this woman has something that people like Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu should care about. Are there few beauties around them?


    Yuan Xu doesn''t care, but Nie Zhao She really didn''t understand.


    She tried to find a reasonable reason for such a thing.


    After thinking about it, he feels that it must be that they are getting along in the treatment. Nie Zhao has a different feeling about her.


    Ji Tong doesn''t dare to admit that she likes it, but it must be different.


    The people she likes, the people she has been chasing for so long, how can she let others cut off their beard.


    Ji Tong can''t stand it.


    At noon, Ji Tong finds a reason to leave Tao Rong to help with other things.


    Tao Rong heard her decision, some can''t understand, after all, other people don''t know even, but Ji Tong is know Nie Zhao''s treatment time.


    Therefore, the refutation was put forward immediately.


    But Ji Tong immediately said that she can go instead of her, let Tao Rong do the things in front of her.


    Tao Rong originally wanted to refute, but Shi Pengchun helped Ji Tong speak.


    Shi Pengchun is also innocent. In his eyes, he always thinks that Tao Rong and Yuan Xu are a couple, and Ji Tong may be a couple with Nie Zhao, so this arrangement is reasonable. Looking at Ji Tong so positive appearance, as a man is also quite sympathetic to her, so it''s easy to help.


    Shi Pengchun all opened his mouth like this. What else can Tao Rong say? He can only promise in silence.


    So Nie Zhao, who is waiting for Tao Rong at noon, is waiting for Ji Tong.


    "You said she was busy?" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    This is his attitude towards Ji Tong.


    Ji Tong has been used to it, "yes. You don''t have to exclude me. Let me try again. I''m sure I''ll be more professional than a student. Don''t you want to get better as soon as possible? "


    Although Nie Zhao can''t see the look on Ji Tong''s face clearly, he still turns his head and looks at her attentively, "for my treatment, it''s her first task, anything should not precede this. Is she going to be busy, or is she being asked to


    Ji Tong wanted to turn the theme of her speech into her own, hoping Nie Zhao would pay attention to her, but she didn''t expect that since Nie Zhao really cared about Tao Rong''s affairs, all her attention was on Tao Rong, and even doubted her for the first time.


    Ji Tong took a deep breath and said, "I really made her busy, because I saw that she and Yuan Xu didn''t have much time to get along with each other. It''s rare for yuan Xu to have a rest and stick to her. Even if it''s a holiday for Nie Rong, everyone says that Yuan Xu is pursuing her and that they may be a couple."


    Ji Tong said while observing Nie Zhao''s mood.


    However, Nie Zhao''s reaction seemed to be that she was telling a joke. She was not jealous, angry or indifferent. It was not her expected emotion.


    "Don''t you know yuan Xu very well? It''s time for him to fall in love at his age. I think they two..."


    "She doesn''t like yuan Xu. She only takes him as her younger brother. It''s yuan Xu who is hot. I don''t know when his hot will go down." What Nie Zhao said seemed helpless and indifferent.


    Ji Tong can''t help but ask: "why, you seem to know Nie Rong, you should not be familiar with it."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, then slightly squint eyes way: "this has nothing to do with you, you go back first, I will let people call her to come over."The sudden change of Nie Zhao''s attitude makes Ji Tong have to admit that when discussing Nie Rong, Nie Zhao is totally different.


    Ji Tong reluctantly said: "I can..."


    "No need." Nie Zhao refused to wait for her.


    "Don''t you want me to help you even once? Do you hate me so much? I''ve done so much for you. I don''t want you to like me, but I don''t want you to hate me


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "I don''t hate you."


    Ji Tong a Leng, immediately the double eyes shine of looking at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said slowly, "you are an indispensable military doctor in the army. I hope you can fulfill your responsibilities and work. "


    Ji Tong is stiff all over. Although Nie Zhao looks at her, there is no him in his eyes.


    He didn''t talk about him at all. He told her in disguise that he didn''t like her and didn''t hate her. Instead, he didn''t care about his feelings with her at all, because she was just a military doctor in the army in his eyes.


    Ji Tong feels that as a woman, it is not easy for her to do this for a man. She is not reconciled.


    "Nie Zhao, do you have no heart? Even the ice will melt one day. " Ji Tong can''t control her mood.


    Nie Zhao is the most vexed such a situation, in the heart of a small complaint, he does not wake up Tao Rong that little fox, do not know Ji Tong to his mind, she is so obedient, it is hateful.


    But after thinking about it, they are divorced, and she is more lazy than before.


    "I have a heart, my heart has been on my wife, so, doctor Ji, you don''t have to waste time and mind on me. It''s meaningless." Nie Zhao sighed and said in a voice.


    Ji Tong does not believe, "you take your ex-wife''s excuse to prevaricate me, do you think I will believe it? If what you say is true, then you are right... " Ji Tong some say not export, after all, there is nothing at present, if she said so, is not the same as female madman?

 Chapter 838

    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "I''ve never lied about this kind of thing. This is the last time I tell you this kind of thing. Please don''t appear in front of me because of private affairs in the future. Now please go out


    "Kobayashi." Nie Zhao finish saying, also can''t see Ji Tong''s face, directly called the guard outside.


    "Yes, general!"


    "Go and get Nie Rong to help me with my treatment." Nie Zhao ordered.


    "Yes


    The guard quickly withdrew and pretended not to see doctor Ji, who was holding back tears and whose shoulders were stirring.


    Ji Tong wronged looking at Nie Zhao, finally or forced to endure tears, ran out.


    She really likes Nie Zhao so much that even if she says something that makes her sad, she will like it.


    That kind of like is really too distressing, how she likes him to be kind to her, gentle, don''t so ignore her feelings.


    But after all, she didn''t get anything. Even if it was a little pity, she finally understood why some women would say that Nie Zhao''s heart was like a stone on a snow mountain, cold and hard.


    She is also really don''t know, at this moment she should be jealous of his ex-wife in the reason, or at present suddenly appear let Nie Zhao completely changed Nie Rong.


    Here, when Tao Rong was found by the guards, he was packing with Yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xuzheng mocks that even if Tao Rong is not Nie Zhao''s wife, he will be targeted by Nie Zhao''s pursuers.


    Tao Rong was a little worried and said, "do you think Nie Zhao will have the risk of recognizing me?"


    Yuan Xu moves, "do you want to be recognized by him?"


    Tao Rong shook her head.


    Yuan Xu clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t want him to recognize you, but if he does recognize you, can he resist not tying you to him? Anyway, I can''t help it. "


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "can you talk well?"


    Yuan Xu stares at Tao Rong. Tao Rong is also helpless to him. It seems that no matter how many times she refuses, Yuan Xu will persevere in his pursuit.


    Tao Rong once asked him if he could see other girls. Maybe there was something that really moved him.


    Yuan Xu replied that if one day Tao Rong came back to Nie Zhao, or found a better man than him, he would be willing to shift his eyes, but if he didn''t, then don''t think he would. It''s impossible!


    Tao Rong also gave up persuading him completely from then on. Stubborn stone can''t persuade him.


    Just then, the guard came to call Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu look at each other and realize that even if Ji Tong uses a little trick, it''s useless. Nie Zhao doesn''t eat this trick at all. Instead, he will be even more repulsive.


    Tao Rong said goodbye to Yuan Xu and left with the guards.


    When he got to the camp, Tao Rong felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. Although Nie Zhao was the only one, the air pressure in the camp was so low that he felt as if someone was angry.


    Tao Rong approaches and finds that Nie Zhao has written her name on the new draft paper.


    And every stroke is super hard, several strokes directly cut the paper.


    Is this an act of anger?


    Tao Rong a little doubt before those are vent anger, not tenderness?


    "Here you are?" Nie Zhao''s head doesn''t lift, but the voice is low to say.


    "Cough, I''ll be ready right away


    Nie Zhao seems to be sulking, but Tao Rong thinks it should have nothing to do with her. Maybe it''s just a collapse of conversation with another person.


    See Nie Zhao didn''t respond, Tao Rong hurried to prepare medicine.


    When someone was lying on the bed to apply medicine, Nie Zhao said, "just now, doctor Ji didn''t let you come?"


    Tao Rong pause, "yes, let me help sort the medicine bottles."


    "You just give up the original task?" Nie Zhao couldn''t hear the joys and sorrows in his voice.


    The original mission, take care of him?


    Tao Rong said without a word: "doctor Ji said it''s ok..."


    "She said yes. Do you believe that you treat your patients like this?" Although Nie Zhao''s tone was not good, it didn''t sound like a reprimand. Instead, it was like sulking.


    "It seems that It''s none of my business Tao Rong make complaints about Tucao.


    How could Nie Zhao not hear? After thinking about it, he said, "I''m trying to avoid suspicion, so don''t leave your affairs to her in the future?"


    Tao Rong didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Nie Zhao continued: "is there a lot of rumors about me and doctor Ji outside?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, ambiguities of ER for a while, really many.


    "What do you think?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong in the heart a flustered, "I don''t have what opinion, I just come, not familiar with, also not good gossip."


    When Nie Zhao heard this, he did not continue to speak.


    Tao Rong''s heart seems to be scratched open a hole, "Nie general is very good, there are many people like to pursue is normal.""Yes? But I just want the person in my heart to come back to me, I just want to be with her. I don''t need people to like me, and I don''t want to get involved in this kind of emotional trouble. " Nie Zhao sighed.


    "You People in my heart... " Tao Rong''s voice trembled.


    "My wife No She left me, and she tricked me into divorcing me, so she''s my ex-wife. " Nie Zhao said with a helpless smile: "the funny thing is that I can''t even find her. There''s no more heartless woman in the world than her."


    Tao Rong was a little sad, but he almost didn''t raise his fist to beat people.


    "If you want me to say that if someone leaves you or divorces you, there must be something wrong with you. If you are so good, why does she leave you? " Tao Rong couldn''t help retorting.


    "She said! If she doesn''t tell me, how can I know where I''m wrong? I''m willing to change whatever she says Nie Zhao''s tone was a little excited.


    Tao Rong''s heart is choking.


    Whether he doesn''t admit it or he''s acting, it''s clear that he and an Wenlan are all like that. It''s clear that they have discussed how to hide people. Why is it like her fault.


    Who are the people who don''t admit to death!


    "Is there something irreparable that happened, that she is going to leave me like this, or that she is cheating me from beginning to end, that she has never loved me?" Nie Zhao''s tone gradually calmed down, as if he were asking himself, as if he were asking Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s eyes vibrate. There is an impulse in her heart. She wants to have a fight with Nie Zhao.


    "Some things can''t be remedied, leaving may be the only way to avoid injury, Nie..." Tao Rong''s eyes gradually became firm, and slowly took off the mask, "Zhao, you..."


    As soon as the words were heard, there was a loud noise outside. The ground vibrated slightly. Nie Zhao jumped up from the bed and took Tao Rong in his arms.


    Tao Rong instinctively shrinks in Nie Zhao''s arms, and then there is a loud noise. It is obvious that there is artillery fire attacking the island.

 Chapter 839

    Soon there was a loud noise outside, and the two guards rushed in. As soon as they came in, they saw their boss holding Tao Rong. The visual impact was more powerful than the shell outside.


    Nie Zhao naturally can''t be in this kind of time, immediately out of voice to Tao Rong way: "you stay here, don''t run." Then he let go of Tao Rong and went out.


    After waiting for Tao Rong to stand firm, Nie Zhao could not be seen.


    But how can she stay here alone? Now Nie Zhao is just blind. Even if there are loyal people around him, Tao Rong is not at ease.


    So without hesitation, Tao Rong rushes out and wants to find Nie Zhao, even if he stays by.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a lot of soldiers walking around. With the order, I began to move, and voices came from all over the island.


    Face to face, Tao Rong met Shi Pengchun and rushed over with his classmates.


    "Nie Rong, why are you here? What about general Nie? " Shi asked.


    Tao Rong said: "he went out with his men. I''m looking for it


    Shi Pengchun looked serious and said: "I just heard that there is a ship attacking from a long distance. Let''s not get close to the shore. Don''t look for it. It''s too dangerous. Go to the hospital with us to help. Many civilians on the shore are injured and there are not enough people."


    "But..." Tao Rong is more worried about Nie Zhao, but before he finishes, he is dragged to the hospital.


    As soon as they got to the hospital, they saw soldiers coming with the wounded on their backs.


    There are soldiers, there are civilians.


    I heard from the wounded soldiers that the pirates usually don''t have that kind of long-range weapons, which is obviously supported by some weapon manufacturer. Therefore, their original defense distance is not enough, so the island will be attacked.


    The students who came together because of the previous ship incident, so this time it seems to be at ease, very quickly began the rescue work.


    Tao Rong can only help.


    The noise outside soon quieted down. It seems that the soldiers have begun to take effective action.


    They did their jobs and didn''t settle down until the evening.


    Everyone was so tired that they sat down to have a rest. Tao Rong finished her last job and ran out.


    When Shi Pengchun saw it, he immediately went out with him.


    As a result, Tao Rong stopped before he could catch up.


    In front of her, two guards are escorting Nie Zhao, whose arms are bleeding.


    Tao Rong immediately rushed up, Shi Pengchun also followed forward.


    "Brother Nie, you are injured. Hurry up..." Shi Pengchun said.


    Tao Rong is ready to speak, but she forgot to wear a mask, so she can only watch beside for a while.


    Hearing Shi Pengchun''s voice, Nie Zhao said, "where''s Nie Rong?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, Shi Pengchun also some stay, looked next to Tao Rong, said: "next to me."


    Tao Rong covered his mouth and murmured, "I''m here to help."


    Nie Zhao did not ask, nodded: "I just skin trauma." It seems that he is deliberately explaining his own situation.


    But Tao Rong was relieved after listening.


    As soon as they send Nie Zhao to the hospital, Shi Pengchun tries to bandage Nie Zhao. Tao Rong wants to get started, but this kind of situation can only be watched.


    Nie Zhao also asked about the casualties. Shi Pengchun knew that Nie Zhao couldn''t see him, so he made a detailed report.


    Fortunately, except for a few serious injuries that have been stabilized, no one has been killed, and now everything has been handled well, so there is no need to worry.


    Nie Zhao nodded and understood.


    Nie Zhao got up and went back. They still had a lot to deal with.


    Tao Rong had already put on the mask at this time. Seeing that Nie Zhao was leaving, he was still worried and said, "general Nie, can I come with you?"


    Tao Rong this words, Shi Pengchun immediately surprised to see Tao Rong.


    After all, in his impression, Tao Rong is a person who never takes the initiative.


    Nie Zhao hears facial expression, the body is a stiff, with the direction of voice to see to Tao Rong. "You just finished..."


    "It''s safe now. The busy work is over here. You''ve missed the medicine for the day, so..."


    Shi Pengchun thought Nie Zhao would refuse. After all, Nie Zhao will be very busy when he goes back. This is a matter in the army. Generally, outsiders are not allowed to know.


    But Nie Zhao''s decision surprised Shi Pengchun.


    Nie Zhao didn''t hesitate at all. After hearing Tao Rong''s words, he nodded and said, "then I''ll trouble you."


    Tao Rong a listen, immediately pack up things, follow Nie Zhao a party to leave.


    Shi Pengchun always feels that something is wrong.


    At this time, next to a student sister suddenly whispered: "primary school sister is not infatuated with the general."


    Another sister also said: "such frequent contact, if I, I have to fall in love, too handsome, real man."


    Shi Pengchun immediately turned back and said, "don''t talk nonsense."The two girls looked at each other and said with a smile, "you didn''t see Nie Rong''s anxious look just now. You just care about general Nie. She has no such attitude towards other patients."


    Shi Pengchun immediately felt bad, didn''t he? There was a girl who was occupied. No, isn''t Nie Rong a couple with Yuan Xu?


    And Ji Tong, who has been busy inside, also heard these words. When he started, he was a bit confused. The patient cried in pain, and Ji Tong immediately recovered.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong goes back with Nie Zhao without disturbing him. He follows him in silence. If someone constantly comes forward to report to Nie Zhao, he will be surprised to see Tao Rong here.


    Even when Yuan Xu came over, he was surprised to see Tao Rong making medicine.


    This is not in line with Nie Zhao''s consistent style. Unless Tao Rong is a person worthy of his trust, is he not afraid of disclosing military information?


    Yuan Xu had doubts in his heart. In front of him, the scene of dealing with business affairs and staying quietly was just like what he had seen before. It was a bit of a thrill.


    After that, Tao Rongyao finished his work and stopped for a while to let Nie Zhao rest and apply to his eyes.


    Nie Zhao is lying on the bed. After Tao Rong helps him fix his eyes, he carefully checks the wound on his arm to make sure there is no problem.


    After a moment''s silence, Nie Zhao suddenly said, "did you get hurt before?"


    "I didn''t," Tao said


    "That''s good." Nie Zhao''s voice was gentle, as if he was tired. After all, he had to act in front of so many people, pretending that he could still see. He needed extreme concentration.


    Otherwise, it is easy to show flaws.


    Tao Rong looked at some distressed, and then give him a massage, can not help but propose: "I can help you press a few more acupoints, let you relax."


    Then Tao Rong seemed to hear a slight laugh.


    "Please."


    Tao Rong didn''t think much and began to massage Nie Zhao. Press from head to shoulder, just hope he can relax.

 Chapter 840

    Soon there will be correspondence, Nie Zhao must go to work, Tao Rong also lost the reason to stay, had to go back first, come back at 12 pm.


    Tao Rong went back to the hospital and found that only a few senior students were there. They said that they would take turns to guard, so others went back to have a rest first and asked Tao Rong to go back to have a rest. After all, I''ve been so busy all afternoon that I didn''t have time for dinner.


    Tao Rong was really hungry, so she went to eat first.


    I met Shi Pengchun in the canteen.


    Shi Pengchun took a few words with Tao Rong. He always felt that Tao Rong was absent-minded and a little worried and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you tired? Or something happened? Well, actually, I didn''t expect this volunteer activity.... "


    "By the way, he didn''t seem to have dinner. He..." Tao Rong suddenly came back and said.


    Shi Pengchun was stunned and said blankly: "who do you say General Nie? "


    Tao Rong nodded a little unnaturally and said, "I remember that he didn''t eat all the time when I was just there."


    Although Shi Pengchun is also worried about Nie Zhao, isn''t it normal for soldiers not to eat two meals at a time when they are busy? And Tao Rong is too Why doesn''t she care if yuan Xu has dinner.


    Is Shi Pengchun suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong noticed and asked, "what do you think I''ll do?"


    Shi Pengchun coughed, "well, I just saw his guard come to get food. It should be sent to him. You don''t have to worry."


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately embarrassed up, quickly left after dinner.


    I don''t want to talk with Shi Pengchun.


    "Xuemei, listen to me. Life on this island is fast. We will leave soon."


    Tao Rong didn''t know what Shi Pengchun wanted to say, so he perfunctorily.


    Shi Pengchun wanted to say that there was no chance to meet in the future, but after thinking about it, Nie Zhao was also in Dongshi.


    "Xuemei, what happened to you and Yuan Xu?"


    Tao Rong looked at Shi Pengchun strangely and said, "senior, we seem to have said that Yuan Xu and I are just old classmates and old friends. Can you stop gossiping about us?"


    Shi Pengchun looks at Tao Rong''s face, and it is estimated that he is not interested in Yuan Xu, which makes him more worried.


    It''s not that he thinks Tao Rong is bad, or Nie Zhao is bad.


    What''s more, Nie Zhao''s attitude towards feelings and women is something he has seen several times.


    He was afraid that the little girl would be sad, so he reminded her.


    "What do you think of our general Nie?" Shi Pengchun opened his mouth carefully.


    Tao Rong steps slightly a meal, some defensive looking at Shi Pengchun way: "very good person."


    Shi Pengchun immediately said: "but he''s married, and he''s devoted to his wife. You''ve seen doctor Ji. Such an excellent woman can''t get into his eyes. He can''t see any other woman. No one is special. He''s still trying to find his wife every day."


    It''s always embarrassing for Tao Rong to be said this face to face, but the person who said it didn''t have any consciousness.


    Shi Pengchun sees that Tao Rong doesn''t respond, and he doesn''t have any emotion. He more positively explains how much Nie Zhao loves his ex-wife. Tao Rong knows that Shi Pengchun exaggerates, but she is still red in the face.


    Really can''t listen to, "senior, enough, you say so much just want to remind me not to have the wrong idea to general Nie, right?"


    Shi Pengchun rubbed his nose and said, "I didn''t I don''t mean that. I just want to say that if a woman falls in love with general Nie, it''s really sad. It''s not easy. If he can accept other women, I''ve already introduced him. I''m afraid that some innocent girls will fall into grief by accident. "


    Such an obvious hint is explicit.


    Tao Rong is also speechless, shaking his head, lazy to pay attention to Shi Pengchun, quickly hide back to the girl''s camp, Shi Pengchun did not chase in.


    However, when they went back, they were restless. Even though they were so tired that they had to lie on the bed to have a rest, they couldn''t help gossiping about Tao Rong''s alternative relationship with Nie Zhao. They were also comparing Nie Zhao''s and Yuan Xu''s charm values. It was estimated that women were gossiping together.


    Tao Rong fell asleep. She was really tired, and soon became quiet in the camp.


    Soon after, Tao Rong woke up and looked at the time. It was only half past ten.


    But afraid of sleeping, Tao Rong got up and went out to relax her muscles and bones, run and go to the hospital to help. Go to find Nie Zhao near the time.


    When Tao Rong goes, Nie Zhao is still busy. It seems that this unexpected attack really gives him a headache.


    Tao Rong still said hello, safely went in, and then began to make medicine quietly, waiting for time.


    Late at night, the camp was completely quiet, and the business that needed to be dealt with stopped.


    Nie Zhao quietly lies on the bed, let Tao Rong deal with.After Tao Rong''s eyes are fixed, he looks at his arm again and finds that the bandage has gone out of shape. He proposes to change it for him. Nie Zhao naturally agrees.


    This kind of time reminds Tao Rong of the time when she was in Nie''s old house. At that time, Nie Zhao often came back with injuries. It took her a long time from being forced to help at the beginning to being willing to help at the back.


    "Tomorrow..." Nie Zhao suddenly interrupts Tao Rong''s thinking.


    "What?" Tao Rong doubts a way.


    "The wounded will be arranged to leave the island tomorrow, and your volunteers will also be arranged to leave. The danger here is beyond control, so you will leave together." Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong was immediately silly, "but we are needed here! They are so busy here... "


    "There will be arrangements. You don''t have to worry."


    "But you, your condition has not improved, are you going to be transferred?" Tao Rong asks hopefully.


    "I won''t go, and I can''t go. As long as my situation is not discovered for a day, I can''t go. Otherwise, the change of commander before the battle will give the other side an opportunity to take advantage of it. Originally, in the case of deterrence, they could only attack with a small touch. If they were given the chance to find out, it might be a large-scale battle. No one can leave at that time, so we can''t take such a risk for the time being. With our favorable forces, we should ensure the safety of all personnel and transfer part by part the residents of the whole island. Finally, it''s our turn to go. " Nie Zhao calmly analyzes it to Tao Rong.


    It''s a pity that if Tao Rong is a normal person, he will feel strange. Nie Zhao has no obligation to explain to her so clearly. An order is OK, but Nie Zhao tells her all the arrangements in such detail. This careful treatment, at this time Tao Rong can not understand.


    Now she is in a panic. How can she not worry about the danger here and Nie Zhao''s situation.

 Chapter 841

    Tao Rong actually understood Nie Zhao''s arrangement.


    At present, Nie Zhao''s original deployment is invalid because of the enemy''s new weapons. The island is exposed to danger, which is different from the initial intelligence. Therefore, under the operational analysis, the safest way for them is to gather the island, completely transfer the residents, stabilize the enemy first, and then change the forces to comprehensively confront the enemy.


    But in this case, Nie Zhao''s state at this time is not to participate in the battle.


    In order to avoid the suspicion of their actions, Nie Zhao, who is in charge of the town, must stay and be extremely aggressive in order to frighten the enemy and give them time to move safely.


    Therefore, Nie Zhao is the last group of people to stay, and in fact, he is also the most dangerous one.


    Others don''t know. They think it''s no problem to have such a person as Nie Zhao. But those who know Nie Zhao''s situation understand that this is an extremely dangerous task for Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong is even a little angry. Does the military region just ignore Nie Zhao?


    But after thinking about it, it''s impossible. Nie Zhao is a rising star for the army. How can they sacrifice Nie Zhao? This is probably the best way they can think of at present, but Tao Rong doesn''t know and can''t judge the details.


    Tao Rong hesitated, "I I can stay with the residents for the last time to leave, so that your treatment can continue, right? One more day of treatment, you''ll see better one day earlier. "


    Nie Zhao said: "no, you''re not a soldier. You don''t have to stay here. I can ask the military doctor for the rest of the treatment."


    Military doctor refers to doctor Ji.


    Tao Rong is not jealous, because she thinks Nie Zhao is just looking for an excuse to let irrelevant people leave this dangerous place.


    At that time, whether he will really accept the treatment of doctor Ji, which he refused, will be two questions.


    "But..." Tao Rong still seems to argue.


    Nie Zhao interrupted directly: "do you want to stay? Stay with me? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, this words how listen so strange, is a little ambiguous. But now, there is no reason.


    "I just think it''s reasonable to do so, and there won''t be any danger here for the time being, right? The islanders haven''t gone away yet. In case someone is injured, there must be enough people left to help. I can help other doctors and help you continue to treat. Isn''t that good? When the time comes At that time, general Nie will give me some good comments, which will be very helpful to my studies in the future. " Tao Rong pretended to be relaxed.


    Nie Zhao''s mood is stirring in his heart.


    How can he be willing to let Tao Rong leave him? He wants them to be together all the time. It''s not easy to meet them and tie her. But compared with these selfish intentions, he can''t accept Tao Rong''s injury, so he must keep her away from the dangerous place.


    Anyway, he already knows her new identity, everything she has, and he can find her at any time. As long as he doesn''t expose herself, she won''t run away. This is the best arrangement.


    But now Tao Rong wants to stay and stay by his side, which makes him want to hold her immediately.


    She had him in her heart, and she was worried about him.


    He really wants to promise, but


    "No, you''re a student. It''s an order. It''s arranged. " Nie Zhao refused directly.


    Tao Rong is angry. He thinks she wants to stay in a dangerous place. Xiao Xiao is still waiting for her to go home. If she didn''t feel at ease, she would have left long ago.


    Tao Rong thinks that she should stay, and she doesn''t think that the current situation has endangered her life. As she said, she cherishes her life and will retreat with the last group of islanders. But Nie Zhao refused, she really can''t find a reason.


    When the medicine is ready, it''s time for a massage, but Tao Rong is going to pack up.


    Nie Zhao got up and said, "it''s over?"


    Tao Rong''s tone was not happy and said, "anyway, I''m leaving tomorrow. Is there any difference?"


    Nie Zhao immediately blocked speechless, "pay attention to safety, good back to school."


    Tao Rong pretends not to hear him, so she just packs up and leaves.


    Nie Zhao looks at the disappearing figure in the blurred vision and sighs helplessly. Then he calls guard Xiao Lin and tells him to watch Tao Rong on the boat tomorrow.


    Kobayashi didn''t know what was going on, but he still obeyed unconditionally.


    The next day, all the students heard about it. Now, we are not heroes. Even Shi Pengchun asked us to leave. So we packed up our things and left together under the escort of the soldiers. We were very grateful to these students. When we heard that they were going to leave, we were reluctant to come and see them off.


    But when she came to the dock, she found Tao Rong was gone when she finally counted the number of people.


    Shi Pengchun was just about to find someone when he saw yuan Xu coming. Yuan Xu told Shi Pengchun that if Tao Rong didn''t go back, he would follow the last group of people.


    Shi Pengchun said anxiously: "how can this work? It''s too dangerous. I can''t let her stay. Don''t be selfish, Yuan Xu. She''s not a soldier. You can''t ignore her safety if you want her to stay with you. "Yuan Xu''s face turned black. "You think I''m willing. No one can stop her from making the decision. You go. I''ll arrange someone to send her away at last."


    Shi Pengchun refused: "no, you tell me where she''s hiding. I''ll go to find her."


    "What''s the matter? What about Nie Rong? " Kobayashi, who also found the problem, came to ask.


    Kobayashi a listen to horse way: "bad."


    "How did you come here?" Yuan Xu asked with a frown.


    "It''s the general. He asked me to stare at Nie Rong and watch her get on the boat. How did she run away?"


    Yuan Xu is stunned and looks puzzled. Nie Zhao seems very different to Tao Rong who hides his identity.


    "Whatever, I''ll find someone." Shi Pengchun doesn''t talk nonsense. He has to find someone.


    But at this time, the person in charge of sending them away has already begun to shout. This is an action, and there is a time limit. We can''t delay it casually.


    Xiao Lin immediately rushes back to report to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao heard, but did not give further instructions.


    Yuan Xu here also advised Shi Pengchun, "you go, don''t delay time, I will not let her have an accident."


    Shi Pengchun looked at Yuan Xu anxiously and angrily. In the end, he had no choice but to say, "OK, you tell her that I will wait for her at the place where I get off the ship. At the latest, I will be the last group of people. I am her senior, and I must take her back to Dongshi safely."


    Yuan Xu nodded as a tacit message.


    At this time, Tao Rong is helping Mr. Dong.


    "Little girl, are you really not going? It''s very dangerous. It doesn''t matter if I''m old. Aren''t you afraid? " Mr. Dong did not understand.

 Chapter 842

    "It doesn''t matter. Aren''t you still here?" Tao Rong said as she tidied up.


    Dong said with a smile, "don''t you worry about general Nie? In fact, if you''re not here, I''ll be tired at most. I can still help him continue to apply the medicine, but he really doesn''t have time."


    Tao Rong laughed, "I''ll stay here and fight for you."


    After a while, Yuan Xu came. Tao Rong looked up and asked, "have they gone?"


    Yuan Xu nodded and took Shi Pengchun''s words, "he cares about you."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "he is a senior who takes care of people."


    "Where are you going to stay?" Yuan Xu asked.


    Tao Rong pointed to the busy nurse beside him and said, "I live with my elder sister. I just agreed."


    Yuan Xu nodded and said, "I still have a task. If I don''t get on the boat and leave the island, I''ll stay away from the area designated by our army."


    Tao Rong naturally understood, "you too, pay attention to safety."


    Yuan Xu gave a sound and left immediately.


    Tao Rong has been busy with Dong for a while. Until noon, Tao Rong plans to help Dong prepare the medicine Nie Zhao needs and let Dong go. She is afraid that she will be driven out.


    But Ji Tong came first. She also came to get the medicine. When she saw Tao Rong here, her normal expression suddenly became stiff. "Don''t you all go? Why are you still here? "


    Tao Rong can only say: "I want to stay and help."


    Ji Tong looks at the medicine in Tao Rong''s hand and sneers: "is it for help or for self-interest? Are the students so young now


    Tao Rong was said to be stunned, and Dong was beside him. He was not happy to listen to him. "Second runner up doctor, she''s the one I left to help. I have the right. The army can''t control me."


    Ji Tong some resentment of looking at Dong Lao, but also can''t refute him.


    She turned to Tao Rong and said in a bad tone: "since you are not a volunteer invited by the army, you are not qualified to deal with the disease for general Nie. This matter will be handed over to me."


    Ji Tong says, take medicine jar from the hand of Tao Rong, turn round to prepare to leave.


    Just at this time, someone came in and met Ji Tong head-on.


    It''s guard Xiaolin.


    "Hello, doctor Ji Nie Rong, you are here as expected. " Xiaolin Piantou saw Tao Rong and immediately said, "general, let you go to continue to treat her."


    Ji Tong is stiff all over, and her face turns blue in a moment.


    Dong looked at Tao Rong unexpectedly and said with a smile, "it seems that you can''t give me a hand. Don''t worry. He won''t scold the little girl Then he pushed Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect Nie Zhao to find out that she didn''t leave so soon, and he asked people to come to her. He didn''t know what would happen, but he couldn''t be afraid.


    Tao Rong goes forward directly, takes the medicine pot back from Ji Tong''s hands. Without saying more, he goes directly.


    When he comes to the camp, Tao Rong goes in and sees Nie Zhao following his report.


    Tao Rong said hello.


    Nie Zhao light response way: "go to do your work."


    Tao Rong went back to her own corner. The medicine was dealt with quickly. Tao Rong waited quietly.


    Nie Zhao probably didn''t hear anything from her, so he stopped working very soon, and then he went to the bedside and lay down, "let''s go."


    Tao Rong was surprised that he didn''t question himself.


    At the time of dressing, Tao Rong could not help but ask: "don''t you blame me? I didn''t follow your orders. "


    "You''re not a soldier. You don''t need to follow my orders." Nie Zhao opens his mouth to find a reason for Tao Rong.


    "Then you don''t ask me why?" Tao Rong doubts a way.


    "I asked, you may not tell the truth." Nie Zhao said calmly.


    Tao Rong is said to choke, indeed, she can''t tell the truth, but Nie Zhao also too trust her.


    Tao Rong''s heart can not help but a little more doubt.


    The next time, Tao Rong''s life is the same, but Nie Zhao is busy a lot, she also admires Nie Zhao, in the case of frequent meeting people, can play so well, completely without exposure treatment, let the next watching Tao Rong pinch a cold sweat for him.


    Tao Rong will also help Nie Zhao test his eyesight. His eyesight will gradually improve. Tao Rong has to master that degree all the time, so he won''t take risks with himself.


    Tao Rong predicted the fastest recovery time and the slowest recovery time, but Nie Zhao''s recovery progress was even slower than the slowest time she expected, which made Tao Rong doubt whether there was a problem with their method, and often held discussions with Mr. Dong.


    But later, Tao Rong found out that Dong was basically a shopkeeper. He didn''t care about Nie Zhao''s illness at all. It seemed that he was completely under the control of Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong often sits in a small corner, dazed by the medicine and notes, but doesn''t find Nie Zhao''s eyes getting clearer and clearer.The work of transferring the islanders should be completed in seven days. On the fourth day, the enemy probably found something and began to carry out a night attack to try it out.


    Because of the vigilance of defense, the warships on the sea immediately launched a counterattack. For a short time, a small-scale artillery attack was launched in the sea area not far from the island. Although it did not affect the island, the soldiers still organized personnel to take refuge, as close as possible to the center of the Island.


    Nie Zhao boarded the warship, but Tao Rong couldn''t go with him, so he had to go to the hospital with others.


    There are not many people on the island. A hospital can hold it. It''s safer to have soldiers outside.


    We waited patiently, and not many felt afraid.


    From time to time, Tao Rong would stand by the door and look out.


    Not far away on the Black Sea, a terrible light flashed from time to time, which contained how much blood, Tao Rong could not imagine.


    As the roar gradually decreased, Tao Rong''s heart also settled down.


    There were many casualties this time, and the matter was already very serious. This was a blatant provocation against China. After Nie Zhao came back, he didn''t even drink a mouthful of water. After three hours of the meeting, the day began to light slowly.


    Tao Rong saw that everyone was busy, so he planned to get them some food first.


    When I came to the canteen, there were only a few people. When the cooks and Tao Rong were familiar, they would always say that Tao Rong was the only female volunteer left. Naturally, she would take more care of her, not to mention she was so young.


    As the cook prepared food for Tao Rong, he was chatting. As he was chatting, a young man came in with a small cart. There were many vegetables and fruits on the cart.


    Tao Rong met him more than once, an ordinary Islander who would smile and greet each other.


    When the cook saw him coming, he quickly fixed it for Tao Rong, and then went out to help carry things. Things were not heavy, but many and trivial, so Tao Rong also came forward to help.

 Chapter 843

    The young man said thank you to Tao Rong with a warm smile. After finishing, he said unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect that you have so much strength, but I heard that you are a college student. Why don''t you go and stay here? "


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "don''t you all stay here?"


    The young man said with a smile: "born and bred, I can''t bear to go."


    To put it simply, the young man was going to push the car away. Tao Rong watched him go away, but saw a small note on the ground where he was standing.


    Obviously, it fell from the guy, so he quickly came forward to help pick it up, "Oh, you dropped something." Tao Rong said as she squatted down to pick up something. It was just a small note with a line on it.


    Tao Rong glanced at it, and a hand forced him to take it.


    Tao Rong was startled by this move and looked at him with innocent eyes.


    The boy immediately laughed awkwardly, "it''s OK, it''s OK, my grandmother gave me the amulet."


    Tao Rong immediately nodded with a smile and said, "your grandmother is very kind to you."


    The boy didn''t say much and left with a thank you.


    But Tao Rong stands behind and looks at him, but his eyes are gradually sharp.


    She went back with the meal, just as Nie Zhao was finished.


    Tao Rong reports to Nie Zhao.


    "You said you saw it?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "it''s true. It''s in Mandarin h. It says the number of people left on the island and the time of each boat trip. Are the people on this island not Chinese? How can someone record these things in H Mandarin? There must be a problem, and when I found it, he was very nervous. "


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "from now on, you''ll stay here and you''re not allowed to leave. If there''s anything Xiao Lin can do for you, even if you want to go anywhere, Xiao Lin will follow you."


    Tao Rong a Leng, an instant reaction can not come over, scalp numb.


    No, it''s found out?


    Tao Rong''s conditioned reflex is that he wants to run. He hears Nie Zhao say: "if you pick up the note, whether you can read it or not, the other party will kill it for the sake of caution."


    Tao Rong suddenly relaxed. She was talking about this.


    "But I didn''t show any flaw at that time." Tao Rong frowned and said, "and it''s too inconvenient."


    Are you kidding? Stay here, eat, drink and live here?


    "Your safety is important. Don''t be willful." Nie Zhao tone some soft opening way, seem to coax a child.


    However, Tao Rong felt a little uncomfortable. After thinking about it, he said, "why don''t you do this? Now there''s no evidence to arrest someone. I can be a bait. If it''s really like what you said, the other party will kill me and just let me go out to attract him. Isn''t it good for you to catch this person?"


    "You don''t need to take risks. How do you know what level he is, if he is an expert? What if I can play well? What if there''s a weapon. " Nie Zhao said that he was a little anxious for three in a row, which showed his anxious and worried mood.


    Tao Rong said that he was very concerned about himself.


    "How can there be so many just in case, and in the military camp, you can send someone to follow me just in case. Besides, against a little girl like me, he won''t fight so much, not to mention that I can..." Tao Rong organized the language for a while and said, "I''ve also learned some martial arts. It''s not that I have no fighting power."


    Nie Zhao turns his head and looks at Tao Rong. He doesn''t know why. Tao Rong feels that this look really looks at her. It makes her panic and even step back.


    "Just believe me. It''s not good for everyone to have such a trouble on the island. If we solve it earlier, we can leave here safely." Tao Rong continued to persuade.


    "Remember your identity, you are just a student, and you have no right or qualification to commit such risks. Just stay here. " Nie Zhao again cut gold cut iron said.


    Tao Rong also heard Nie Zhao''s attitude, his meaning is really no, don''t allow her to do so.


    Tao Rong is also a little weak. If he is with Nie Zhao as Tao Rong now, Nie Zhao may believe her strength, but she is a female student. He can''t let an outsider take such a risk, but it''s a good way.


    Nie Zhao ordered that even though it was a bit strange to trap a girl student in her own camp, no one cared about this problem in an extraordinary period.


    Tao Rong can only live in the camp.


    That night, Nie Zhao didn''t prepare another bed for Tao Rong, but added a chair and quilt outside. He would spend time in a chair when he needed to rest except for his business.


    His bed inside is for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong questions this arrangement, but Nie Zhao seems to be too busy to give her time to argue.


    Tao Rong didn''t go back, and no one questioned him. After all, the busy time was different. Who could control when to rest and when to be on duty.Only yuan Xu found something unusual and ran to find someone.


    As soon as he came in, he found Nie Zhao looking down at something.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, lying on the desktop, which was covered with maps.


    Yuan Xu trembled in his heart and his face became tense immediately.


    Nie Zhao looks up at him and looks at Yuan Xu accurately.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Zhao asked softly.


    Yuan Xu could not help but lowered his voice and said, "I didn''t see that..."


    Nie Zhao didn''t wait for him to finish, he pointed inside, "she fell asleep, you don''t see what time it is."


    Yuan Xu immediately opened his eyes and said, "do you want her to sleep here?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Yuan Xu, eyes gradually deep up, pick eyebrows, "what unreasonable place?"


    Yuan Xu''s breath stagnated, and he suddenly reacted to something. There was a little confusion in his expression.


    "Thank you." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Yuan Xu''s face turned blue when he heard such thanks.


    "You When. "


    Nie Zhao smiles and doesn''t answer. Yuan Xu is disappointed when he looks at Nie Zhao like this. It''s just that he thinks everything is too coincidental and beautiful. He hopes to use Nie Zhao to leave Tao Rong. He hopes Nie Zhao will never find Tao Rong. He hopes that when the task is finished and they leave together, he can follow Tao Rong all the time and won''t let her have a chance to escape.


    But after all, the most likely thing happened. How could Nie Zhao not find Tao Rong.


    "I won''t give up." Yuan Xu thought about it, but he still plucked up the courage to say.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t care about this little rival. In Nie Zhao''s eyes, Yuan Xu never counts, so when he hears this, he calmly says, "then you should solve the people who may harm her first, and then stare at a person to see how the boy transmits the information."

 Chapter 844

    Nie Zhao directly gives yuan Xu the secret agent''s affairs. First, Yuan Xu is competent. Second, Tao Rong is concerned. He will be cautious.


    After the explanation, Nie Zhao walked into the room at two o''clock in the night.


    Tao Rong is sleeping on the bed.


    Tao Rong, who insisted on staying up at the beginning, soon fell asleep after drinking the tea Nie Zhao gave her. Coupled with her previous fatigue, she slept soundly this time. After all, it was the sleeping tea that Dong Lao gave Nie Zhao, which had remarkable effect.


    Nie Zhao did not have the slightest estimate, directly lying in Tao Rong''s side, supporting his head, while looking at her, while giving her a good quilt.


    He did not intend to sleep, he did not remember how long, Tao Rong did not sleep so safely beside him, so that he could reach, so that he could absorb the breath of her body.


    He didn''t dare to stir up too much, for fear of waking someone. Can only be so quietly watching.


    But after a while, Tao Rong unexpectedly unconsciously toward the temperature of the place rubbed over, as if want to nestle into someone''s arms.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed for a moment, slightly lowered his head, and gently printed on the red lips close at hand. He looked at the subtle changes on her face and the strange charm on her body, thinking about how to leave her.


    He didn''t even know whether to expose everything now or let her go first, investigate everything around her, and finally let her have no way to escape.


    Nie Zhao has actually been inclined to the latter. After all, he still has a lot of tasks to perform. He is not qualified to love his children, so he can only wait.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong affectionately. He knows that as long as Tao Rong can come back to him, everything in the past, as long as Tao Rong doesn''t let him care, he can ignore it. He hasn''t been around for a long time, so long that he doesn''t know what happiness is.


    As long as she''s by his side.


    In this way, his life is complete.


    The next day, Tao Rong woke up listening to the movement outside. She always felt that something was wrong. How could she sleep so soundly.


    After going out, she saw that Nie Zhao had already started to wash. In a moment, Tao Rong seemed to be back to the old house of Nie''s family. When she woke up, she could see Nie Zhao.


    Although it was a time of danger, Tao Rong still felt that this period of time had been a little nostalgic.


    That night, Yuan Xu brought the young man over.


    Tao Rong is surprised how yuan Xu brought people in. He wanted to stay for a while, but Nie Zhao found a reason to drive them out.


    Originally, she did not have the identity to listen to the trial, so she had to go back to the hospital.


    When she came to the hospital, Dong and the nurse were very concerned about her. They asked her if she was very busy during this period of time, why she didn''t see anyone for two days and one night, and whether she wanted to have a rest. Tao Rong explained that she just had something to do with general Nie, and it wasn''t hard.


    Conveniently in the hospital to help pack things, soon someone came to the door.


    When asked to go out alone to talk, Tao Rong thinks that Ji Tong should spend the night in Nie Zhao''s camp for her.


    Sure enough, as soon as she opened her mouth, Ji Tong said to her in a fox spirit tone, "why did you spend the night in general Nie''s camp last night? What did you do there? Why don''t you know how to love yourself as a girl


    Tao Rong will only think that this woman is a little ridiculous. In Ji Tong''s eyes, she is superior, and Tao Rong is an ordinary girl, so she is reprimanding her with a higher identity, just like a teacher educating students. She wants to arouse Tao Rong''s sense of shame, but that sounds ridiculous to the mature Tao Rong.


    "Doctor Ji, you really don''t have to waste time on me. I''m tired of looking for me again and again. Not to mention that I don''t have the kind of relationship with general Nie as you think. Even if I am, what qualifications do you have to reprimand me? Who are you, his wife? But you are also one of the pursuers. If you have the ability, you should stay in his camp and sleep. Besides, since you like Nie Zhao, don''t you trust him at all? Is it time for him to ignore fame and love his daughter for his own sake? There must be reasons for me to stay. You are a military doctor and belong to the army. You should not inquire about the affairs in the commander''s barracks. "


    Tao Rong''s words directly make Ji Tong silly. After all, Tao Rong used to look like she didn''t like to talk and couldn''t speak, but she didn''t expect that when she said it, it made people have no power to refute.


    As if Ji Tong just became that unreasonable person.


    "You..." Although Ji Tong is older than Tao Rong, she is completely oppressed by her in this moment''s aura.


    "To tell you the truth, you are not suitable for Nie Zhao. If you are so excellent, another person will like it." Tao Rong light said.


    Ji Tong will aim at Tao Rong because of her emotional problems, but Tao Rong doesn''t hate her. At least she doesn''t bully others. Moreover, Tao Rong still respects her professional level and spirit. When saving people, she is never vague. No matter how messy the scene is, she can keep her face and heart. If she doesn''t meet Nie Zhao, she can become a better person.


    "Why do you say that? What do you know?" Ji Tong does not think that Tao Rong is persuading her, but thinks that Tao Rong is satirizing her.Tao Rong shrugged his shoulders and said, "listen to me or not. Don''t bother me any more. Anyway, I will leave soon. Nie Zhao, you can follow me if you like."


    Ji Tong looks at the completely different Tao Rong. For a moment, she really can''t react. She wants to say something else, but Tao Rong has gone.


    Tao Rong really has a sense of familiarity when dealing with this kind of things. She smiles bitterly as she goes back.


    Back to the hospital, I saw yuan Xu standing straight at the door.


    When Yuan Xu saw Tao Rong, he went to the front and asked, "where have you been? Don''t run around. "


    Tao Rong chuckled, "this island is not so unsafe. Besides, people in danger are not caught by you?"


    Yuan Xu did not answer, but looked at Tao Rong deeply.


    Tao Rong asked, "do you have anything to say to me?"


    Yuan Xu hesitated and finally chose not to say.


    Just after dealing with the spy, Nie Zhao talked to him alone.


    Nie Zhao naturally asked yuan Xu to keep it secret, not to let Tao Rong know that Nie Zhao had already discovered the truth, and Nie Zhao''s eyes had basically recovered. Nie Zhao gave the reason that if so, he could find a way to make Tao Rong never disappear.


    Yuan Xu is holding back, but he really can''t help taking Tao Rong. He is hard, reluctant and soft. Tao Rong doesn''t eat this at all. What can he do? So he can only give it to Nie Zhao.


    But it doesn''t mean that he gave up. He just gave it to Nie Zhao and didn''t give Tao Rong another chance to disappear.

 Chapter 845

    "The man has told me." Yuan Xu changed the topic and said, "as you can see, he is really constantly sending messages to the outside world."


    Tao Rong was distracted and said, "he''s also powerful. He can do it under your eyes."


    "It''s just a traitor who is greedy for money. He is willing to hurt his compatriots for the sake of money. He knows the flow of the surrounding waters very well. He knows where to throw the bottle away from our sight and flows to the enemy''s hands as quickly as possible. He just makes money by doing this. This kind of person really deserves to die." Yuan Xu said here, some gnash their teeth.


    "Doesn''t he have a grandmother? Would you like to do that? " Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    "What grandma, his grandma died long ago. Originally, he went to other places to study, and he came back not long before our arrival to do vegetable transportation work. I don''t know when he was bribed. A good person should be a traitor. Now he''s crying hard. What''s the use of begging for mercy? Let''s wait for the verdict of the law."


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "is it that simple?"


    "What?" Yuan Xu was puzzled.


    "I just think it''s strange that I know a foreign language. It should be easy to get along outside. Why do you want to come back to do this?" Tao Rong doubted: "didn''t you use him to fight against the enemy general?"


    Yuan Xu said: "I think so, too. But Nie Zhao said that there is a certain danger, and we should ensure everyone''s safety immediately. We can only use that guy''s information to check and arrange the retreat as soon as possible, and we can''t pursue the enemy. "


    Tao Rong understood Nie Zhao''s meaning.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t believe that traitor, even though he seems to be afraid to cooperate now, but if he is acting, he may drag them into the abyss with a signal they don''t know. Nie Zhao is not a person who is afraid of fighting, but he is definitely not a person who is eager for quick success and instant benefit, so he chose the best way at this time.


    Tao Rong agreed. After all, Nie Zhao''s task now is not to destroy the enemy, but to protect the islanders.


    Tao Rong was lost in thought, but yuan Xu was a little tangled. "Soon we will leave this island together. Where are you going after you leave? " Yuan Xu asked.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "naturally, I''m going back to Dongshi. You forget that the senior is still waiting for me."


    Yuan Xuli immediately grabbed Tao Rong''s arm and said, "you want to leave again, don''t you?"


    Tao Rong looked at Yuan Xu''s hand and sighed: "Yuan Xu, it''s not as serious as you think. I..." In fact, Tao Rong does not know how to say, her heart is constantly shaking, maybe she should not be so defensive, so cautious, maybe there is a better way to deal with all the relations now.


    But if people know the existence of Xiaoxiao, if she and Nie Zhao face the existence of an Wenlan''s son, what will they become?


    Tao Rong is really more think more headache, simply or don''t want to.


    "What are you doing?" Yuan Xu asked.


    Tao Rong sighed, and his face showed an impatient look, which made yuan Xu feel more uncomfortable. "Anyway, you have to say it has nothing to do with me, right?"


    Tao Rong is uncomfortable, but she doesn''t want to hurt the people who care about her. She just wants to appease yuan Xu. The angry child has turned around and left.


    After that, Nie Zhao arranged the staff quickly and sent the rest away in two batches.


    However, Tao Rong stayed in the last group, including Dong Lao, Yuan Xu, Ji Tong and the traitor.


    The traitor was held alone in the cabin with two soldiers in charge.


    Tao Rong is in another cabin to take care of some seasick Dong Lao, their medical staff are basically together, at this time Tao Rong is impossible to follow Nie Zhao.


    Ji Tong''s condition is not good, it seems that he is also a little seasick. After Tao Rong gives Dong Lao ginger slices, he gives Ji Tong some.


    Ji Tong weak lean on the bedside, looked at Tao Rong one eye, some uncomfortable, but still took the ginger slice.


    "Well? I didn''t expect Xiao Wu to be such a person. He was very good when he was a child. " Said an old nurse.


    The old nurse is also from the island, and naturally knows the traitor Xiao Wu. To say that I saw him as a child, but after knowing that he was a traitor, the old nurse couldn''t help shedding two tears.


    "Because he died a lot of people." Someone said.


    "Alas, their family is also a poor man. He came here with his grandmother when he was a child. It is said that the place where they came experienced war, civilians were affected, and their parents and relatives died. Only he and his grandmother''s two relatives should hate the war more. How can they become like this?"


    The people on the island sighed, but the others didn''t feel much. They just felt that the traitors who betrayed their compatriots for money should die.


    "Forget it. Don''t sympathize with him. He''s a man who does everything for money. It''s not worth sympathizing with him. " Said one.


    Suddenly out of thin air came a question, "is it?"


    They were surprised and turned to see a man in military uniform standing at the door, drooping his head.People just want to doubt, Tao Rong suddenly feel bad, because the man with a gun. "Be careful!"


    But it''s too late. The nearest person at the door is Ji Tong. Ji Tong is still seasick. She doesn''t pay attention at all. She is taken off and strangled. The muzzle of the gun is facing other people.


    "Say, isn''t it very lively? Go on


    "Xiao Wu!" Cried the old nurse.


    Tao Rong was also shocked. He was guarded by two soldiers, and the people who were tied up were able to get out of trouble. He also changed his uniform and came here to look for the hostages.


    At this time, Xiao Wu showed a different face, the ugly and sick face that a lunatic should have.


    It turns out that everything before was acting.


    "You You, that''s you It''s very powerful, because you broke all my plans. Although they found a reason, I know that you saw the note, which is why my task failed, right Xiao Wu points a gun at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong didn''t try to be brave at this time. She immediately pretended to be afraid, and her tears were spinning, "you What did you say? Don''t Don''t kill me, I don''t know anything... "


    Tao Rong''s acting is very similar. He can deceive others, but he can''t get into Xiao Wu''s eyes at all.


    Xiao Wu grinned, "I appreciate you very much. I have courage and acting skills. I can achieve great things. If it''s not for destroying my plan, I really want to find you to join the gang. However, if I fail, I have to give an account to the above. Kill you first, and then kill general Nie. I should be able to give an account."

 Chapter 846

    Tao Rong''s face suddenly changes, looking at his gun hand, and then judge the distance, Tao Rong knows that he can''t take the gun to protect himself, can only delay time.


    Tao Rong no longer acted, "do you think you have a chance to live like this? I don''t know how many guns are aimed at you outside. If you give up struggling and cooperate with others, you may not have to die. "


    Xiao Wu laughs twice. Looking at Tao Rong''s fierce look, he says: "this is the real you, little girl. But I''m not worried. Look at the person I have. Isn''t it the woman who has a lot to do with general Nie? With her in hand, there is still hope for me to leave alive. "


    Tao Rong a Leng, Ji Tong also responded.


    Because there are so many gossips about Ji Tong and Nie Zhao in the army, people outside think that they may be a couple, and even if they are not, they must have a lot to do with each other.


    It seems that looking for Ji Tong as a hostage is something Xiao Wu thought about at the beginning.


    Ji Tong is nervous and scared, but she still says: "you can take me as a hostage, don''t you just want to escape? Don''t hurt people. "


    Xiao Wu said with a smile, "are you stupid? Now I have the say. "


    Ji Tong''s face turned red.


    Although Xiao Wu is talking with Ji Tong, his vision is still focused on the surroundings.


    Tao Rong a little action, he can immediately stare at.


    Xiao Wu didn''t waste his time either. He sneered and said, "goodbye, little girl..."


    "Wait!" Tao Rong called nervously.


    "Fear of death?" Xiao Wu said with a grim smile.


    "If you don''t shoot, you can reserve more time for yourself to escape. But if you shoot now, you will be exposed in an instant, and you will be besieged immediately." Tao Rong quickly gave him an analysis.


    Xiao Wu waved his head and said, "in this boat, it''s impossible to escape secretly. Little girl, the reason is not tenable."


    Tao Rong is ready to say it again, but the action on Xiao Wu''s hand makes Tao Rong''s pupils contract instantly, and his body dodges toward one side conditionally.


    A "touch". Screams filled the cabin.


    Tao Rong fell to the ground, Xiao Wu did not delay a moment, directly dragged scared silly Ji Tong to run out.


    At this time, some soldiers have heard the voice coming, but they dare not move when they see Xiao Wu''s gun standing against Ji Tong''s temple.


    "If anyone dares to step closer, I''ll blow her head!" Xiao Wu clamored to get close to the deck and found a place where he would never be sniped.


    "You jump into the sea one by one. This ship belongs to me. Don''t chase me. I have a ship of hostages in it." Xiao Wu said with a sneer: "and let your boss, general Nie come out. If he doesn''t come out, I''ll let his woman die here."


    "You misunderstood that she is just a military doctor in the army. Let her go and we will have a good talk. As long as you don''t kill people, there is still room for relaxation. Otherwise, you will never escape." Nie Zhao came out of the crowd, but his voice was tight.


    That shot was


    Xiao Wu sneered and said, "come closer and throw away your gun."


    Nie Zhao looks cold and stern. He is not afraid of this guy, so he plans to do what Xiao Wu says first, save the hostages first, and remove the weapons.


    "No, Nie Zhao, he wants to kill you. He has already killed people Ji Tong see Nie Zhao want to close to the appearance immediately flustered, although afraid, but also can''t let this person succeed.


    "Shut up Xiao Wu uses a gun to hold Ji Tong''s head violently.


    Ji Tong is scared to shiver, pursed a mouth, the tears continuously flow.


    "Who did you kill?" Nie Zhao steps a meal, suddenly open mouth to say.


    Xiao Wu has been staring at Nie Zhao, but for a while, he suddenly feels that the man in front of him is a little strange. He has the feeling that he has to be on guard because of his ability before. But now he has a very dangerous feeling.


    Nie Zhao''s voice will gradually become cold, "I asked Who did you hit with your gun


    Xiao Wu frowned slightly, and said with a sneer that he was not afraid of death: "that''s the guy who brought me here."


    "Who!" Nie Zhao suddenly roared. His voice was like tearing in the air, which made Xiao Wu tremble instinctively.


    Xiao Wu felt as if there was unknown pressure around him, which made him feel suffocated and scared, especially Nie Zhao''s face was full of hostility and murderous.


    "What are you talking about?" Suddenly a voice came out, a figure suddenly rushed out, but was stopped by other soldiers, after all, Xiao Wu may want Ji Tong''s life at any time.


    "Who did you kill! Who did you move? " Yuan Xu screamed in the crowd. His crazy mood has made him unable to calm down. After all, he is not an experienced soldier. At this time, he just wants revenge.


    Xiao Wu was a little upset by the repeated events, but he was also used to doing bad things. After calming down for a while, he sneered and said, "of course, it''s that little girl who can''t measure herself!"


    There is only one girl on this ship who can be called a little girl and has something to do with it.beyond all doubt.


    Yuan Xu was crazy in an instant. He was about to shoot the gun, but he was held down.


    "Why, do you want to kill me for revenge? And this man''s life is gone? " Xiao Wu looks at other people''s pain, and his face turns out to be complacent and abnormal.


    Yuan Xu was held down and couldn''t help it. He looked at Nie Zhao and yelled, "Nie Zhao, Nie Zhao, he''s lying, isn''t he! Let go of me


    However, Nie Zhao didn''t hold up his gun to kill as crazy as Yuan Xu thought. Instead, he slowly took out his gun and hung it down. "If you let me get closer and throw the gun away, you just want to kill me for revenge. But you know, you don''t have the ability to threaten two people at the same time. If you want to shoot me, you will be killed by our people when you move. The success rate is not 100% But it''s worth a try. I''ll give you a better chance to kill me now. I''ll throw away my weapon in exchange for her being your hostage, so that you can kill me at any time, OK? "


    "Don''t you want so many women intact?" Xiao Wu laughed grimly.


    Nie Zhao''s eyebrows twitched for a moment, but his expression was not sad or happy.


    "What? I''m afraid one person can''t hold me Nie Zhao sneered.


    Xiao Wu laughed and said with unexpected confidence, "OK, come here."


    Nie Zhao really threw the gun away, someone tried to persuade him, but he didn''t listen at all, and slowly approached Xiao Wu.


    Ji Tong has been crying, keep shaking his head, let Nie Zhao not close, don''t in order to save her life.


    But Nie Zhao still came to them. In an instant, the gun moved to Nie Zhao''s forehead, and Ji Tong was kicked open.


    With Xiao Wu''s action, Nie Zhao slowly turns his back. When he takes the hostage, Xiao Wu bursts into laughter.

 Chapter 847

    "General Nie, Nie Zhao, why don''t I believe you when others blow you so hard? Do you think I don''t know your idea? You want to scare me, right? Because you''ve been pretending that you can still see your poison. In fact, your poison hasn''t been detoxified yet. It''s OK to fool the ignorant islanders on the island. It''s really medicine. Why do you collect so many detoxification herbs? You can''t see anything clearly now. It''s a blur. Do you think I''m going to harm you Are you afraid? "


    All the soldiers knew the truth for a while. They were shocked and angry. They were so surprised that their boss was really poisoned. They were so angry that they let the injured boss risk himself again.


    Nie Zhao did not have any reaction, just light mouth way: "why do you want to kill her?"


    Xiao Wu was in a daze. For a moment, he didn''t understand why Nie Zhao was still entangled with a little girl. Are there few people dead on the island?


    "It broke my plan. I can kill it if I want. What''s the matter? Can''t you? " Xiao Wu sneered.


    Nie Zhao slightly side head, looking at Xiao Wu, muzzle also because he turned to his eyes, but his eyes did not blink.


    "Do you know who she is?" Nie Zhao said word by word.


    Xiao Wu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know why he always felt that the answer should be cautious, but the next second he saw the cold light flickering in Nie Zhao''s eyes, and the murderous spirit springing up, when his body instinctively wanted to respond. Hear Nie Zhao to say with moriran tone: "she is my life!"


    In a flash, Nie Zhao hands at the same time, one hand pushed open the muzzle of the gun, the gun rang, but the bullet flew toward the sky, the other hand twisted in the past, instantly grabbed Xiao Wu''s neck, a force, directly pinched people''s eyes, knelt down.


    Nie Zhao''s fierce expression is completely exposed, and the blue veins on his arms are all protruding. He stares at Xiao Wu as if he were looking at a dead man. He presses the man down on the deck with more force.


    Xiao Wu can only make a weak voice of struggle, shaking his hands and feet in pain, and looking at the people above in horror.


    Nie Zhao''s fierce exertion and rapid breathing seem to have lost his sense. Instead of strangling Xiao Wu, he chooses to tighten up slowly and angrily to make him feel the pain of death.


    "General, no way!"


    "General! Keep alive


    "General! Stop, calm down


    People constantly react and remind Nie Zhao to stop. Even yuan Xu is stupid. Even on the battlefield, he has never seen Nie Zhao like a devil, as if the person in front of him is not Nie Zhao at all.


    And the Ji Tong that tumbles to one side is to stay even more.


    In front of Nie Zhao although let her awe, but more let her unable to understand is Nie Zhao said the last sentence.


    His life?


    He said the little girl was his life?


    What do you mean? Did she hear it wrong?


    Just when Ji Tong can''t understand, he thinks wildly, and the sound of footsteps suddenly rings in the passage of the cabin.


    Ji Tong looks back, suddenly confused.


    At this time, Nie Zhao felt that nothing was important. He seemed to be in the dark, and everything was no longer meaningful.


    What should he do? Revenge for murder, and then what? What should he do?


    No!


    He wants to find Tao Rong. He wants to find Rong Rong. He wants to see her. Why is he wasting his time here.


    Nie Zhao suddenly responds that he should go to find Tao Rong.


    But at this moment, he heard the most familiar and penetrating sound in the noise.


    "Nie Zhao!"


    Nie Zhao hands a loose, the following people have been pinched fainted.


    He turned his head mechanically and saw a figure rushing towards him.


    He knelt on one knee and looked at it. Until a small embrace embraces him as a whole.


    A moment of warmth made him feel reborn, as if the whole world had come back.


    "Nie Zhao, calm down, calm down, what are you doing?"


    "Banyan."


    Tao Rong, holding Nie Zhao in her arms, hears this fragile cry. Her heart is like falling into a cliff, "I''m I''m not dead. "


    Nie Chao slowly raised his hand as if he feared that the person in his arms would be like a bubble shattered and gently surrounded.


    "Tao Rong."


    "Well, ha ha It''s me Tao Rong says helplessly.


    Nie Zhao suddenly stood up. He was taller than Tao Rong. When he stood up, he hugged Tao Rong with one hand.


    Hold it tightly, as if only in this way can he breathe.


    Although Tao Rong is being held, but the head is exposed outside, at this time can only see a group of people around them gaping at them, it is estimated that the stimulation is not light.


    Tao Rong is also helpless.


    She didn''t experience Nie Zhao''s emotional ups and downs. She was shot just now, but she also avoided the key. The bullet just penetrated a layer of skin on her shoulder and bled.In order to protect her life, Tao Rong can only pretend to faint. When all the people around her come up, and there is no movement from Xiao Wu, Tao Rong gets up. Mr. Dong quickly checks her wound to make sure that Tao Rong is OK, and then he drags her away.


    And she secretly followed behind, in order not to be found from a distance, but a lot of things have been heard.


    For example, Nie Zhao has already seen her, and Nie Zhao has already known who she is.


    I didn''t expect Nie Zhao to accompany her for such a long time. She was very angry, but it''s important to save people. Tao Rong gave Nie Zhao a lot of hints at the back, but Nie Zhao seemed to be lost in her own world.


    As a result, Nie Zhao managed Xiao Wu alone and wanted to kill him.


    Tao Rong knows that there must be some secret behind him through what Xiao Wu said, so he can''t be allowed to die.


    And he has lost the ability to resist, even the soldiers are not qualified to kill him.


    Tao Rong see Nie Zhao not sober appearance, can only quickly come forward to recognize.


    Although in the heart moved Nie Zhao to own care, but also very helpless, oneself or exposed.


    Tao Rong can''t stand being watched, so he can only clap Nie Zhao on the shoulder. "What''s the matter? We''ll talk about it later. Anyway, I can''t run away from the boat now. You can let me down first. There''s business to deal with here!"


    Nie Zhao naturally heard her voice, gently put down the person, looked carefully, and then confirmed that it was in front of his eyes, really not dead, but to see her shoulder injury, the heart is a contraction. "You..." Nie Zhao wanted to reprimand, but he didn''t know how to say it. He was angry and distressed.


    "I don''t know what!" Tao Rong immediately fierce back, but the stomach hidden fire, these broken things who is not sure.


    Nie Zhao suddenly looked soft, stretched out his hand to take Tao Rong''s hand, and asked cautiously, "how''s the injury? Are you done with it? I... "

 Chapter 848

    Such a scene is really embarrassing. Tao Rong just wants to run away from people''s sight and Nie Zhao, who is now affectionate.


    "I just managed to deal with my wound. I''ll go back and bandage it now. You should deal with it first." With that, Tao Rong forced Nie Zhao''s hand down, turned and left.


    Although Nie Zhao was reluctant to give up, it was important to get down to business, and Tao Rong couldn''t disappear mysteriously this time on board.


    However, Nie Zhao is still not at ease, direct order way: "Yuan Xu, you follow."


    Yuan Xu didn''t need Nie Zhaoduo to say, but immediately followed him.


    People around quietly looking at the scene, no one dare to come forward to ask more, but Ji Tong has been silly, was helped into the cabin.


    Tao Rong sighed back and told everyone that the danger had been relieved.


    Tao Rong didn''t lie. She just stopped bleeding on her shoulder and didn''t bandage it.


    I''ll be back soon. I can ask the nurse to help me bandage it first.


    Yuan Xu came in and was pushed out by Dong and other men. After all, he was injured on his shoulder, so he had to avoid suspicion.


    Yuan Xu asked uneasily, "Mr. Dong, are you sure there is no other place to get hurt?"


    "No, it''s just skin trauma." With that, Mr. Dong and others rushed to see the soldiers who had been guarding Xiao Wu. It is said that they were just stunned. After all, it was unwise to shoot ahead of time. Xiao Wu didn''t kill them.


    Yuan Xu got the answer, so he stayed at the door, and soon Ji Tong was sent over. She was just a little bruised and bumped.


    Seeing them coming, Yuan Xu said to the door, "doctor Ji wants to come in to see the wound."


    Inside came the voice of the old nurse: "yes, boys don''t come in."


    Yuan Xu is about to open the door to let Ji Tong in, but Ji Tong reaches for the door and stares at Yuan Xu tightly. "What''s the relationship between them? Why does Nie Zhao react to her like this? I heard him call her Tao Rong before. Isn''t she Nie Rong? Who the hell is she! I remember Nie Zhao''s ex-wife is It''s called... "


    Yuan Xu has no feelings for Ji Tong. He has no feelings for himself.


    "That''s her." Yuan Xu said straightforwardly that it has been exposed anyway, and it doesn''t matter what others know.


    "Then why did she cheat! Is this fun? Is that interesting? " Ji Tong thinks of the words he said to Tao Rong, and only feels the incomparable shame.


    Yuan Xu frowned slightly. "It''s her own business. Why should I tell you the truth?"


    Ji Tong was said to choke, anger seems to be suddenly broken like, right ah, in the relationship between the two people, what is he.


    Yuan Xu is too lazy to talk to Ji Tong. He pushes the door and says, "don''t trouble her, or I won''t be as polite as Nie Zhao."


    "They are such a relationship, you still..." Ji Tong can''t believe looking at Yuan Xu said.


    "It''s none of your business!" Yuan Xu said unhappily.


    Ji Tong a face of iron green, was pushed in.


    After entering, turn an angle, you can see the wound on Tao Rong''s shoulder.


    If the wound is deep or shallow, it must leave an ugly scar. The blood is still flowing, and it hurts when she looks at it. However, when she looks up at Tao Rong, she is indifferent. Her face is not painful, but sad, as if she is worrying about something.


    See her come in, Tao Rong is first a Leng, then a face of embarrassment.


    Ji Tong stares directly at Tao Rong, then sits down without saying a word and checks his injury. Fortunately, there are only some bruises, which are not serious.


    After a while, the door was knocked, "it''s me!"


    Ji Tong immediately gets up, but quickly reacts and looks at Tao Rong. However, Tao Rong is just flustered and evasive at this time.


    That''s Nie Zhao''s voice.


    "Can I come in?"


    Tao Rong bit bit lip, did not speak, Ji Tong eyes burning unwilling flame, she took the initiative to open the door.


    The moment the door opened, Nie Zhao''s eyes did not stay on her, but quickly began to fill the room looking for Tao Rong.


    See the moment, Nie Zhao want to come in, but Ji Tong is blocked in the door.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly and looks down at Ji Tong.


    Ji Tong looks a little trance, "don''t you introduce it?"


    Nie Zhao frowns deeper, lift Mou to see to Tao Rong, but discover that she is just drooping head. There are nurses in the cabin, and there are Dong and others behind him.


    Nie Zhao said without hesitation, "my wife, Tao Rong!"


    "It''s an ex-wife. You''re divorced, aren''t you? Why does she appear here under a different name? Why do you pretend you don''t know her Ji Tong continues to ask.


    Nie Zhao is a little impatient, but for the sake of so many people''s suspicions, he can only say unhappily: "we don''t want to tell outsiders about things between us. It''s an accident that she will come here. The channel is regular. There''s no doubt. Why do we pretend not to know each other at first? It''s because she doesn''t want to recognize me, but I can''t see. What''s the relationship between us has nothing to do with the whole task Is there any impact that needs to be explained? "Nie Zhao almost blocked Ji Tong''s words, while others were completely stupid. They had heard about Nie Zhao''s divorce and heard a lot of bad rumors. None of them would have thought that Nie Zhao''s ex-wife was such a good student as Nie Rong, a good girl with courage and insight. It didn''t look like the person who wanted to green cap general Nie.


    And at the beginning of her special hospitality is not yuan Xu?


    However, she was willing to take the risk to stay and continue to treat general Nie. This It seems to be very meaningful.


    What''s the matter with the ex couple.


    Ji Tong is not willing to stop there. He seems to cry at any time. But Nie Zhao has no patience. He cools down and says, "if you''re OK, go out." With that, he went in sideways.


    Ji Tong was suddenly frozen by his cold look, because she had just seen how warm he was to Tao Rong.


    Looking back at the past, you can see Nie Zhao''s solid figure walking to the bed without hesitation and in front of Tao Rong. So close, he has always been taboo, especially with women, but he is not taboo to Tao Rong.


    The old nurse reflexively wants to help Tao Rong pull up her clothes and cover the exposed skin, but Nie Zhao reaches out and stops her.


    He looked at the pain, even if the bandage is still some bleeding.


    At this time, the old nurse was also very embarrassed. She suddenly responded that she used to be a husband and wife. There was nothing to avoid. She had better go. It''s too eye-catching here.


    "She She''s OK. You can talk The old nurse got up awkwardly.


    As a result, as soon as she left, Nie Zhao sat in her position, opposite Tao Rong, holding her hand and looking at Tao Rong affectionately and attentively.

 Chapter 849

    This kind of picture, any woman who likes Nie Zhao will not endure, but Ji Tong has no position to go forward, can only endure the pain of pricking the heart and walk away.


    Yuan Xu outside had been used to all this and knew that it was useless to stay, so he turned and left.


    The old nurse closed the door and shook her head at Dong. "It''s a couple. General Nie looks at Xiao Rong. It''s different. God, it''s big news."


    Dong Lao is also a face exclamation, mouth broken read away.


    Soon, the identity of Nie Rong was known on the whole ship. Most people didn''t know her name was Tao Rong. They only knew that she was their eldest brother''s ex-wife, which was hard to describe!


    At this time, in the cabin, both of them are silent. Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong''s hand tightly. Tao Rong lowers her head and doesn''t want to look him in the eye. Nie Zhao doesn''t know what to say for a moment. Because the plans have been broken, Tao Rong may run away at any time. Now he has a task and can''t move freely.


    "Does it hurt?" After a while, Nie Zhao finally said.


    It''s a familiar tone.


    Tao Rong often heard him say this sentence, because she is very reckless, so often hurt themselves.


    Nie Zhao gently pull her clothes up, afraid of her frozen, carefully avoid the wound, concentrate, until the diversion of sight, only to find Tao Rong looking at her.


    Nie Zhao''s expression is slightly a Leng, probably is to experience the danger, so this time two people didn''t meet last time that kind of extreme mood.


    "Have your eyes completely recovered?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao in the heart move, also don''t know Tao Rong to ask like this, pour is to worry about him still want to censure.


    "Not fully recovered." Nie Zhao said as he fell behind. When he was a little short of his arm, he said, "in this way, the vision is a little blurred, but you can see it."


    Tao Rong let out a sound, and they fell into silence again.


    After a while, Nie Zhaogang wanted to speak. Tao Rong suddenly said solemnly: "by the way, Xiao Wu, I doubt he is not a traitor. When he came to kidnap people, he said that he would kill me and you. I think..."


    "There are still people in the middle." Nie Zhao said directly: "our enemy comes from state h, and the internal situation is a bit complicated. But there is still a force in the middle. Xiao Wu is the middle force, which may be provoking us to take advantage of others, or other reasons. All this needs to be investigated, but Xiao Wu does not necessarily speak."


    Tao Rong nodded. Since Nie Zhao knew better, she would not say more.


    Nie Zhao reached out and touched Tao Rong''s shoulder, gently stroking, "I''m sorry."


    Tao Rong a Leng, don''t understand Nie Zhao how can suddenly apologize.


    "I didn''t make arrangements to let him know that you told me. It''s all my fault." Nie Zhao''s words are depressing, and he is quite guilty.


    Tao Rong sighed and said, "it''s my own business. I''ll take it on my own."


    Nie Zhao suddenly raised his head and said, "no, I should take care of your business."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s stubbornness, and her temple jumps, "Nie Zhao, you Can''t you let me go? "


    Nie Zhao''s expression was stunned, as if he had never heard such hurtful words. Tao Rong''s heart was cut by the fragility of her face for a moment, and she wanted to take back this sentence in a moment, but it was hard to get rid of it.


    Tao Rong looks loose, just want to speak, Nie Zhao suddenly move, directly one hand dragging Tao Rong''s brain, forward a send, all the words into the secret kiss.


    Tao Rong was ready to struggle. After all, Nie Zhao was aggressive every time.


    But at the moment of contact, Tao Rong felt that she couldn''t move her hand, because Nie Zhao was too careful, gently and cautiously kissing. Tao Rong could feel the trembling of her lips.


    Tao Rong tries to push. Nie Zhao takes a step closer, but it''s not the aggressive one, but the sticky one, which makes people unable to escape.


    "Nie Zhao..." Tao Rong shouts helplessly, trying to stop such meaningless behavior, but is bitten by Nie Zhao.


    "You can go. It''s not that I won''t let you go. It''s because you''re worried that I''ll stay, isn''t it? I don''t understand, I don''t understand, why we clearly have each other in our hearts, clearly love each other, why do you want to refuse, can your heart love two people at the same time? Who is the barrier between us? What should I do? You will stay with me. You tell me Nie Zhao''s voice is excited, but his tone is very aggrieved. He stares at Tao Rong with a pair of dark eyes full of water light, until all the defense lines in Tao Rong''s heart are broken.


    "I I love you Tao Rong''s voice was soft, and Nie Zhao''s eyes lit up instantly. "But..."


    Nie Zhao suddenly hugs Tao Rong, avoids her wound, single hand force, "don''t but, I just want this sentence is enough, Rong Rong, don''t leave me, don''t run, anything I can hear you say, what thing I am willing to accept, as long as you don''t leave me, I really don''t want to endure such days."Although Nie Zhao is generous, he is also afraid that Tao Rong will say something he can''t accept. What if she also loves others in her heart, what if she loves that person more, what if she has been with others for a long time? What if he left just to be with others.


    He didn''t want to face any of the facts. He just wanted her by his side, not to leave, not to disappear.


    Tao Rong is held by Nie Zhao. She has no resistance, but she is biting her lower lip. No one can feel her pain.


    When her lover has a child with his ex girlfriend, how can she suppress her disgust and re accept the fact that she still loves him.


    Pretend not to find that thing, forever buried in the heart, or simply say it out, quarrel, listen to his good apology, and then two people no longer mention it, that trace of blood?


    Can they do it? Can she do it?


    Tao Rong admits that she is a very mean person, but she


    "Rongrong, promise me, let''s not do this again and let everything start from the beginning, OK? We can''t solve any problems or difficulties as long as we face them together. " Nie Zhao said firmly.


    Looking at Nie Zhao like this, Tao Rong thought about how to get along these days, and just at the critical moment, sighed: "I promise you, I won''t run, can you give me some time? Don''t push me. "


    Nie Zhao''s eyes vibrated for a moment. Although it was not the most satisfactory answer, it was already very good. At least she wavered. Nie Zhao finally nodded.

 Chapter 850

    Two people have pimples in their hearts. It''s hard to talk about something sincerely. At most, they can talk about this time.


    It''s also a coincidence. At that time, the reason why Xiao Wu thought Tao Rong had been shot was that he didn''t think Tao Rong could escape. Besides, there was the sound of bullets. When they hit different things, the sound was different.


    At that time, the bullet wiped Tao Rong''s shoulder and directly hit the debris beside the bed behind her.


    There are salutes in the sundries, including a large number of meat products, and bullets are embedded in the layers of dried meat.


    Just when it was ok, someone had already pulled it out.


    Tao Rong said how to dodge, he pointed to Nie Zhao to see.


    At the beginning, Nie Zhao just wanted to take away the bullets and collect them as evidence.


    But when he saw the bullet, he was stunned.


    Tao Rong could see the change of Nie Zhao''s expression and immediately asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Nie Zhao immediately pulls out the bullet and frowns deeper and deeper.


    Tao Rong had seen him look like this. It must be very important, otherwise he would not show such a look.


    I saw him suddenly stand up, expression can be used to describe the fury.


    Tao Rong thinks something''s wrong and immediately pulls Nie Zhao. Fortunately, she pulls it in time, otherwise Nie Zhao will turn around and rush.


    "What''s the matter? Your face has changed. " Tao Rong asks uneasily, because Nie Zhao is too impulsive now. Tao Rong can''t turn a blind eye to such a situation.


    Nie Zhao looks back at Tao Rong, and his eyes turn red.


    He leaned forward, stood beside the bed, and took Tao Rong''s whole upper body into his arms, gently holding it, "fortunately, fortunately."


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong is inexplicable, time has turned back, how to begin to celebrate again?


    "Those people!" Nie Zhao almost gritted his teeth.


    He took out the special bullet and handed it to Tao Rong.


    Although Tao Rong didn''t see as many bullets as Nie Zhaoduo, and he was not very proficient in them, he had seen some of them, so he saw that this one was a little different.


    "Foreign Bullets? " Tao Rong asked.


    "The one that killed my mother." Nie Zhao said every word with great force.


    Tao Rong''s eyes widened and he looked up at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao has a lingering fear and doesn''t know how to thank God. After all, such a bullet almost takes away the second important woman in his life.


    "Damn bastards, I will not let them go." Nie Zhao said bitterly.


    "What is an organization?" Tao Rong knows little about Nie meizhao. She almost doesn''t know the situation behind. She can only speculate based on what she knows.


    "You don''t need to know. It''s no good knowing. I won''t let you deal with these things any more." Nie Zhao tone some ruthless said, he will never let that organization have a chance to harm Tao Rong, and he will personally destroy that organization.


    Tao Rong frowns slightly. She knows Nie Zhao is serious, and she doesn''t want to get involved in such danger. She still has Xiao Xiao to take care of, so she doesn''t ask any more.


    After that, Nie Zhao is busy. The former spy Xiao Wu is the only one they have ever caught who is related to that organization. He will be promoted to the highest level prisoner, waiting for interrogation.


    Tao Rong stayed alone for a while, and Yuan Xu came in to accompany her.


    Tao Rong looked at him, some helpless way: "is Nie Zhao let you look at me?"


    Yuan Xu''s face was light, and he didn''t answer.


    "I said I would not run."


    Yuan Xu showed a look of disdain and said: "you lie more than you tell the truth. Not only he doesn''t believe it, but also I don''t believe it. So if you look better, everyone will be at ease. "


    Tao Rong was powerless for a moment.


    Soon other people came back to the room. The room was quiet because of the large number of people. Everyone was embarrassed.


    After all, Tao Rong''s current identity is general Nie''s ex-wife. Many people have been gossiping about general Nie and doctor Ji, and Tao Rong and Yuan Xu in front of Tao Rong before. Now it''s really embarrassing to expose this identity.


    Suddenly, Mr. Dong said, "girl, you are really general Nie''s ex-wife. How old are you? You got married and divorced so early?"


    As soon as Dong opened his mouth, he immediately attracted people''s attention.


    Tao Rong laughed awkwardly. "It''s my ex-wife. The cause and effect are complicated. Anyway, I didn''t mean to hide it. It''s just that I came here by accident. When he was ill, I stayed to take care of him. After all It''s an ex-wife. "


    Tao Rong explains that her face is red with embarrassment, but people probably understand that divorced couples don''t want to get involved in any relationship, but after all, they have had a long relationship, so it''s justifiable to take care of them when they are in trouble.


    Dong wanted to continue gossip, but Ji Tong came in at this time. She was pale, and she didn''t know whether it was because of seasickness or because of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.As soon as Ji Tong came in, everyone was quiet and didn''t dare to breathe much. After all, Ji Tong''s Thoughts on Nie Zhao were all bright. At this time, he could only pretend that he didn''t know anything, otherwise it would not hurt his self-esteem.


    Tao Rong had explained to Ji Tong before, and she didn''t feel sorry for what she had done, so she pretended to be ill and go to bed.


    But she wants to stay away, but Ji Tong doesn''t let her be quiet. Ji Tong doesn''t directly attack Tao Rong, and she doesn''t know what she thinks. Instead of looking for Nie Zhao or Tao Rong, she is embarrassed by Yuan Xu standing in the cabin.


    "Yuan Xu, why do you still stand here to guard? Don''t you have any other business to do?" Ji Tong''s tone is strange, although did not say clearly, but everybody knows what she means.


    Yuan Xu was originally rehearse for his eyes. When he heard this sentence, he opened his eyes and looked at Ji Tong. He said, "are you idle?" Ji Tong is obviously aggressive to Tao Rong. How can yuan Xu give her a good face.


    "Aren''t we the same? Do you think I''m in a hurry Ji Tong''s tone is full of resentment. She seems to want to pull someone to share a common hatred with her. She doesn''t really want to do anything, but she just needs to know that there is someone who is as miserable as her.


    Yuan Xu but white Ji Tong one eye, don''t want to talk, he knows Tao Rong injured to rest, best here are quiet, let her sleep well.


    Dong Xu Tong said again, but in her eyes, some of the cowards don''t want to stop her.


    "Doctor Ji, we are all tired. Let''s get off the boat later if we have anything to do." The eight trigrams belong to the eight trigrams. It''s too difficult for others. In fact, Mr. Dong can see that Ji Tong is not willing to let off steam and make a scene. However, due to her identity and face, she can''t vent her anger freely. She can only be a little crazy, which is pitiful.

 Chapter 851

    Because Dong Lao''s stop, Ji Tong''s next words can''t be said.


    Tao Rong was able to sleep peacefully. She took a lot of Medicine on the wound and took some orally. In addition, she was under mental pressure from Nie Zhao. After that, she really fell asleep.


    Tao Rong was about to wake up when Nie Zhao said softly, "sleep. It''s OK. I''m here."


    It''s such a nostalgic voice, as well as the familiar and reassuring breath and warm embrace.


    In such a embrace, even if it is not stable, she can sleep well.


    However, if you know what will happen next, Tao Rong will wake up even if she wants to strangle herself.


    The last ship arrived at the port, not only the islanders and soldiers who had arrived before, but also senior Shi Pengchun.


    When he couldn''t find Tao Rong among the people who came down, including the most likely Mr. Dong and Mr. Yuan Xu, he was ready to ask. As a result, he caught a glimpse of a picture that he couldn''t imagine.


    It''s not only him, but all the people who know Nie Zhao can''t think about it.


    Nie Zhao walked at the end, carefully holding a person, walking slowly, looking at the road, while always paying attention to the state of the people in his arms, the most let people dumb is their general Nie''s look.


    If Nie Zhao is a cold-blooded and believable general, now he is


    All the people can''t imagine how to describe it. After all, they have never seen Nie Zhao like this.


    Will that gentle smile appear on their general''s face? Is the tenderness of eyebrows and eyes real? What''s the feeling that rippling out from the fundus of the eye?


    When Shi Pengchun looked at it, he suddenly responded. What he had seen He had seen such a vivid elder brother Nie, who was more than two years ago.


    Brother Nie, who is still a married soldier.


    In his arms is


    Although covered with a large blanket, but exposed a small corner, let a person familiar.


    Shi Pengchun saw the place where the blanket couldn''t cover up. He once had beautiful eyebrows.


    Nie Nie Nie Rong!


    Shi Pengchun is a fool. He doesn''t react until Nie Zhao gets into the car with someone in his arms.


    Looking at Mr. Dong, they were about to get on the bus. They rushed up quickly, grabbed Mr. Dong''s arm, shook it and asked, "Mr. Dong, what''s the matter? My schoolgirl... "


    Dong''s arms and legs are about to be shaken apart.


    "You smelly boy, I haven''t asked you. Why don''t you know when you bring people here? Aren''t you familiar with general Nie? Don''t you even know that your Xuemei is his ex-wife? "


    Shi Pengchun now knows what it''s like to have his ex-wife, Xuemei, general Nie, and five thunder blasts.


    Then throughout the trip, Shi Pengchun was completely stupid. After getting off the bus, he immediately wanted to find Tao Rong. However, he heard that Nie Zhao had already carried people into his room to have a rest.


    Shi Pengchun rushed to ask yuan Xu.


    I just saw Ji Xutong fighting with him.


    It should be Ji Tong''s one-sided hoarseness.


    Shi Pengchun hid behind and looked for a while. He heard his head buzzing, not because of the loud voice, but because it shocked him too much.


    After that, Yuan Xu became impatient and said coldly, "don''t you want me to admit that I am as miserable as you? But you''ve made a mistake. I like Tao Rong before they get divorced. After they get divorced, I''m happiest. If I can find Tao Rong first and have the ability to leave her, and Nie Zhao, in fact, they only see each other. I''m not an outsider, but it doesn''t matter. I still like her, no matter what the reason, I just love her If they don''t get back together, I''ll have a chance. I never give up. I don''t think there''s any shame in pursuing her. Tao Rong and Nie Zhao know what I''m thinking. Is there anything else you need to ask? "


    Ji Tong seems to be slapped countless times in the face. Her thoughts and behavior are too narrow. Compared with Yuan Xu, she feels embarrassed. She tries to find a suitable reason for her behavior. Even hurt others. "Don''t you think they''re playing with you?"


    Yuan Xu laughs sarcastically: "they toss each other, never toss us. We are willing to walk into their vortex. Don''t let others be responsible for your own initiative. It''s too low. They don''t understand each other. Do they still have time to play with us? You take yourself too seriously. To tell you the truth, don''t stare at Nie Zhao. I don''t think you know him at all. You have no chance more than me. "


    With Yuan Xu''s words, Ji Tong can''t bear to run away. Yuan Xu looks at her speechless and thinks that other women are really annoying. Does such a thing need to be tangled for so long? Yuan Xu, who has finally solved one problem, turns around and another one is waiting.


    Yuan Xu''s face was stiff and he wanted to avoid it quickly, but Shi Pengchun caught up with him. "Yuan Xu, don''t run. You tell me, I don''t believe it. My sister-in-law is really my sister-in-law!"Yuan Xu ran away, covering his ears.


    Towards evening, Tao Rong felt the itching of the wound and finally woke up.


    It''s very refreshing when you lie down in the cabin, but it''s not the right place to wake up.


    As soon as Tao Rong opens her eyes, her goal is the white sheet. Tao Rong suddenly gets up and hears the faint voice of conversation coming from the other side of the sliding door of the bedroom.


    Looking around, he decided it was the hotel room. He gently opened the sliding door of the bedroom and saw Nie Zhaozheng standing in front of the French window talking on the phone.


    When he heard the sound, Nie Zhao looked back. When he looked at her, he raised the corner of his mouth slightly and made a shush gesture to her. Then he picked up the paper on the tea table and wrote a few words to Tao Rong.


    "Mr. Dong is in 1203, the nurse is in 1204, the laundry is in the bathroom, and the meal will be delivered in an hour. Remember to come back to eat."


    Tao Rong thinks about it. She picks up her clothes and plans to go to the nurse to take a bath and change her dressing. But when she comes out, she sees Nie Zhao smiling at the clothes in her hand. Tao Rong pretends not to see his eyes and is about to go out. As a result, Nie Zhao comes up, puts another room card on Tao Rong''s clothes, touches her head and turns to make a phone call .


    Tao Rong heart full of doubt out of the door, how Nie Zhao suddenly so trust himself, can let himself out.


    As a result, when I went out, I instantly understood where Nie Zhao''s trust came from.


    In front of and behind the corridor of the hotel on the same floor, wherever you can go downstairs, there are two soldiers standing.


    Close to the elevator, two soldiers saw her, but also quite unaccustomed to a salute.

 Chapter 852

    Tao Rong said hello awkwardly, and then knocked on the nurse''s door.


    The nurse opened the door, a little surprised.


    Tao Rong says helplessly: "I come to change dressing, take a bath by the way."


    The old nurse was stunned for a moment, and quickly let Tao Rong in. There was another woman in the same room, who had been in the same cabin.


    The old nurse didn''t ask much. She asked Tao Rong to take a bath first and then change her dressing.


    When Tao Rong came out to take medicine, he heard something.


    At first, Tao Rong wondered why they were here.


    The old nurse didn''t emphasize that Tao Rong was held down by Nie Zhao in full view of the public. However, according to Tao Rong''s understanding of Nie Zhao''s temperament, we can basically imagine that since it has happened, in order not to add trouble to ourselves, we should simply choose to ignore it.


    Under the advice of the old nurse, Tao Rongcai knew that most of the people had been settled, but those who had direct contact with Xiao Wu would stay here for a period of time to accept a series of investigations, and there were special people to guard here. They could not enter or leave at will, but the time was very short, and the investigation would be completed in three days at most, so that they could be free.


    It seems that Wu Junrong is very important to know.


    When Tao Rong was thinking about it, the old nurse asked curiously, "Xiao Rong, are you going to eat here or..."


    Tao Rong was stunned, and reflected that there was still something important, "since I have to live for several days, I live Where? "


    The old nurse was embarrassed and said, "isn''t it a room with general Nie?"


    Tao Rong face a little stiff, "I fell asleep before, do not know how to allocate the room, no girl is a single room?"


    old nurse regretted telling Tao Rong: "I have seen the whole floor of the building. I see the list. You are indeed a room with general Nie. After all, the arrangement has the final say of general Nie."


    Tao Rong struggled for a while and said, "then I can find someone to squeeze."


    The old nurse hesitated for a moment. As soon as she wanted to speak, the door was knocked.


    Another roommate went to open the door and immediately gave a respectful greeting. Tao Rong knew that Nie Zhao was coming.


    "I''ll take Nie Rong back to dinner." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    When Tao Rong heard Nie Rong''s name, he always felt that Nie Zhao must be laughing when he said it. Moreover, he must think that the name had something to do with him. He was so angry.


    The old nurse looked at Tao Rong. Tao Rong didn''t know what Nie Zhao would do if she refused. She had to go back first.


    Tao Rong goes to the door with her changed clothes. The bag in her hand is quickly picked up by Nie Zhao. Take her by the other hand and go back.


    Tao Rong is too lazy to struggle, so he is pulled back to the room.


    Once inside, Tao Rong said, "I don''t want to live in the same room with you. We are divorced. You promised not to force me and give me time to think."


    Nie Zhao put down his clothes, then turned to Tao Rong and said, "what are you afraid of? Is it possible that being in the same room with me will affect you? Or do you worry about what I force you to do... " Nie Zhao said as he approached Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is pressed by Nie Zhao''s breath. She can''t help but step back until she reaches the door. Her breath is not smooth. Nie Zhao lightly touches Tao Rong''s shoulder and says, "there are two beds in the room, and you are still injured. Will I be so bad? I will bully you at this time, unless you are not confident and afraid to stay with me for a long time, will you be reluctant to leave me? ¡±


    Tao Rong is a little annoyed by Nie Zhao and looks up at him.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are indeed a long time no light smile, "and even if the divorce, we are also a couple before the real, afraid of what? Afraid of gossip? Would you care? "


    If you gossip, you should care about general Nie. He is not afraid that his comments will be affected.


    "I see." Tao Rong pushes Nie Zhao away, turns and walks toward the table. The food has already been delivered.


    Tao Rong sat down and prepared to eat. After a close look, it was all her favorite food before. Tao Rong didn''t react much and ate it directly.


    Nie Zhao also sat down, while eating, and told Tao Rong about the current situation. In fact, the old nurse had already told Tao Rong about it.


    "At that time, you should go back to Dongshi with our motorcade, but I have to report directly to the military district. I will ask shi Pengchun to send you back to school. Where do you live now?"


    Tao Rong''s hand paused for a moment, and directly replied, "do you know?"


    Nie Zhao lifted Mou to see Tao Rong one eye, didn''t continue to pursue to ask a way: "frighten not light."


    Tao Rong said: "I also learned later that he was the person who helped Lin Jie at the beginning."


    "If only I had let him see your photos earlier. Originally, because he was still studying and the Shi family didn''t deal with us, I didn''t let him participate. I didn''t expect to waste a year." Nie Zhao said in a low voice.Tao Rong drank a mouthful of soup and coughed, "well, has Lin Jie got any news recently? I heard from Yuan Xu that his brother is still looking for... "


    Now it''s Nie Zhao''s turn to cough, "for you, I''m sorry for my brother. In fact, I have contact with Lin Jie and let her contact me if she sees you. The premise is that I won''t tell yuan Shang her news, so yuan Shang can only find it by himself."


    Tao Rong was embarrassed, "that Grandfather You''re angry with me. "


    Nie Zhao slowly raised his eyes to Tao Rong, and his expression had turned to seriousness.


    Tao Rong frowned, "what''s the matter? Angry? "


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "it''s a matter between us. He won''t take care of it. It''s just that after you leave, his health is getting worse and worse. The doctor said, I don''t know how long he can last. I''ve just contacted him. My grandfather has been transferred to the hospital in Dongshi. I heard that some very powerful foreign experts have come there. I hope I can relieve him. "


    Tao Rong was puzzled. According to her memory, her grandfather would not die so soon. How could she say that she had accompanied Xiao Xiao for most of her childhood? How could it be so serious now.


    The more she thinks about it, the more she dares not think about it. After all, the only difference between her life and that of her life is her. If we say that the fate of other people has changed, all the causes should be her. Is it because of her change that grandfather''s life has been shortened?


    Tao Rong felt guilty and murmured: "it''s because of me..."


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and said, "don''t worry, my grandfather is stronger than us. He won''t affect anything because of anyone. If you want to annoy him, maybe I make him more angry."


    They almost turned into enemies with the eldest family. They didn''t want to live as the eldest family. They were completely independent. They wanted to trace the cause of their mother''s death and seek revenge from their biological father. There was nothing the old people wanted to see.

 Chapter 853

    Tao Rong''s business is just a small piece of jigsaw puzzle, most of which are Nie Zhao''s factors.


    It''s Nie Zhao who doesn''t want to be bound. He wants to go out of his life.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know that Nie Zhao, who lived in the previous life, was tied up. Most of his body was in the house and he couldn''t be free. But this time, because of her jumping behavior, he walked out of the prison ahead of time.


    It''s clear that my grandfather''s illness may have worsened because of his reasons, but not only Nie Zhao, but even my grandfather would not criticize such behavior. It''s one thing for my grandfather to hope for Nie Zhao''s life, and it''s also a fact for my grandfather to be proud of Nie Zhao now.


    Tao Rong listens to Nie Zhao''s consolation, the mood is a little better.


    Nie Zhao then tells Tao Rong good news about her elder sister Nie Xuan.


    "Big sister is pregnant."


    Tao Rong said incredulously: "she You can... "


    "It''s good luck. Even if the chance is very small, they still succeed. It''s also good that my brother-in-law helps my elder sister take care of her. Soon, grandfather will have another object to worry about. Maybe he will live longer. " Nie Zhao smiles.


    Tao Rong''s look is somewhat unnatural.


    "If you didn''t go, maybe we..." Nie Zhao''s words didn''t go on. He didn''t want to say it as if he was blaming Tao Rong again.


    But in fact, there is resentment in his heart.


    But Tao Rong''s reaction is some big, the facial expression instantaneous blue.


    It''s not only because I think of an Wenlan''s children, but also Xiao Xiao


    Tao Rong''s heart has a layer of waves.


    After dinner, Nie Zhao has business to do and goes out. Tao Rong finally finds a chance to call alone.


    Tao Rong calls Ding yunqi directly.


    But the person who answers the phone is not Ding yunqi.


    Tao Rong listened carefully and immediately showed disgust. "You didn''t kidnap brother Ding."


    "I don''t know what time it is." Li Yuji said discontentedly.


    What time is it? Tao Rong looks at the time. It''s only eight o''clock


    "I want to talk to my daughter." Tao Rong is too lazy to talk to him. Her time is limited.


    Li Yuji is even more lazy to talk nonsense with Tao Rong, and directly sends Ding yunqi''s mobile phone to Aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao''s room.


    Hearing Xiao Xiao''s voice again, Tao Rong''s whole heart turns. It seems that all the troubles are not matters. He can only coax the baby well and let the baby stop crying and wait for his mother to come back.


    Coax Xiao Xiao for a long time, aunt LAN just took the phone, said about their recent situation. But more than ten days, she and Xiaoxiao everything is very good, don''t see Xiaoxiao crying in the phone is very miserable appearance, usually is the play should eat should sleep, and so far has not had a disease, very competitive.


    Ding yunqi is also very good to them and takes good care of them. Just two days ago, suddenly


    Aunt Lan also met Li Yuji, and probably knew something about it, so she was not surprised.


    "Mr. Li has always wanted to take Mr. Ding back. I''m afraid..."


    "It''s OK. Three days at most. I should go back. Don''t worry. " Tao Rong said.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." As aunt Lan was saying this, someone came to knock on the door, and then came Ding yunqi''s voice.


    When Ding yunqi came to answer the phone, he was a little embarrassed at the beginning. Tao Rong was not embarrassed, but Ding yunqi was embarrassed and coughed there.


    He said in a slightly hoarse voice, "well, are you in danger?"


    "Brother Ding, you don''t have to hide in the future." Tao Rong said weakly.


    "No, don''t you..."


    "Nie Zhao found me, I promise not to run away, and solve the problem between us, I want to try to ease the relationship, after all, there are Zheng Shunjia waiting for me after I go back, I can''t be attacked." Tao Rong briefly explained the situation.


    "So you''ve decided to make up with him? Also want to let him know the existence of Xiao Xiao? " Ding yunqi asked.


    "At present, I haven''t thought about it clearly. I want to take a closer look at this relationship. Even if the final result is bad, Nie Zhao should not embarrass me and Xiao Xiao. Nie Jia also has only grandpa''s opinion about Nie Zhao, but grandpa doesn''t care much about him recently. He is quite free, so we should has the final say in everything we do. Tao Rong said.


    "Although Nie''s family is not well treated, I heard that he''s not well treated this time." Ding yunqi said what he knew.


    "Well, I heard." Tao Rong said in a deep voice.


    Ding yunqi sighed a way: "your matter you consider clearly, don''t worry, I will stay here until spring."


    Tao Rong didn''t believe it and said, "Li Yuji is waiting for him."


    Ding yunqi''s tone was rather dissatisfied and said: "that''s his business, it has nothing to do with me. However, it''s better for you to come back earlier than Xiao Xiao? It''s your sister, Jin Rourou, who may not be very good recently. ""Soft? What happened to her? " Tao Rong asked anxiously.


    "Her sister and mother are back. Will she be all right?" Ding yunqi said helplessly: "Li Yuji completely rejected the marriage of the Jin family. Jin Yuanyuan thought that she would win and offend many people in H country. Everyone waited to see her joke, but she became the butt of the joke and hid in Dongshi. Now it''s impossible for her to catch a golden turtle son-in-law in H country. After all, she offended Li Yuji, so her goal will turn to Dongshi, and I think someone has taken the bait ¡£¡±


    "What does that have to do with Rourou?" Tao Rong didn''t understand: "they don''t want relatives. Now I think of them. Why? Do you call me back to be a cow and a horse? "


    Ding yunqi said: "I don''t know the details. I''ll know when you come back. I won''t tell you more. You''d better solve your problems first."


    Tao Rong listen to Ding yunqi so say, still can''t put down worry, hang up the phone after contacting Jin Rourou.


    But there was no answer.


    After a while, Qin An''s call came.


    Before Tao Rong could speak, Qin An handed it in, "you finally answered the phone. My God, I''m so anxious."


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong is puzzled and asks. She thinks Shi Pengchun has reported the personnel changes to the school. If Qin An''an is the daughter of the principal, it should be easy to know where she has gone.


    "What''s the matter? You asked me what happened? Your identity has been exposed, don''t you know? I have been in touch with the seniors before, and there was a phone call just now. The seniors were so scared. How are you now? Did he bully you and restrict your freedom Qin An anxiously asked.


    Tao Rong chuckled and was amused by Qin An''an''s way of speaking like a firecracker, "don''t worry, it''s OK."

 Chapter 854

    "Is it really OK?" Qin an asked anxiously.


    "Really, he didn''t dare to bully me, just Some things may be really useless to escape Tao Rong says helplessly.


    "Then you..."


    "Well, don''t worry." Tao Rong is about to comfort Qin An, but Qin an suddenly interrupts.


    "I''m not worried about you now. I''m worried about me." Qin An opens his mouth.


    "Ah?" Tao Rong didn''t respond for a moment.


    Qin An''an said: "I''ve done so many things for you. If you make up, then I''m not a stranger. I tell you, oh, I won''t stop you from making up, but you must ensure my safety. Brother Nie can''t resent me, revenge me, and even hint that my brother is torturing me. Do you hear me! Or it''s not a sister! "


    Tao Rong is teased again, immediately answer repeatedly, this just coax good Qin An.


    "By the way, help me look around the school..."


    "No need to observe, Zheng Shunjia that crazy woman is still unremitting to find you, there are people squatting at the school gate." Qin an an said directly: "you can make up with elder brother Nie and deal with Zheng Shunjia well. No matter how arrogant she is, you really think you are Mrs. Nie!"


    Zheng Shunjia''s persistence was within her expectation. At first, she didn''t think about how to deal with her, but now at least Nie Zhao can deal with it. It was he who did it.


    Tao Rong waited for a while, but Nie Zhao didn''t come back, so he was too lazy to wait. Finally, he changed the medicine once and went back to sleep directly.


    Sleep fuzzy, do not know what time, feel the side of the bed seems to sink down, familiar with the breath with a chill poured up.


    Tao Rong frowned uncomfortably, opened her eyes slightly, and was gently carried into her arms.


    "Over there, there''s a bed. Get up. It doesn''t count! " Tao Rong said angrily.


    "It''s too cold to be alone." Nie Zhao said in a low voice.


    Tao Rong tries to open her eyes and wants to push away the person who is holding him.


    "Rongrong, don''t push me. I haven''t held you to sleep like this for a long time. I''m so tired. Let me have a good sleep."


    Nie Zhao''s voice is low and deep, with magnetism, attracting Tao Rong''s heart, so that she can not be cruel down to refuse, finally even, the night is deep, let him.


    This night is really safe and steady, two people seem to be very tired, sleep very fragrant, very heavy.


    The next morning, they woke up together.


    Tao Rong opened her eyes and was still in a trance. After all, she had not seen such a scene for a long time.


    Nie Zhao smiles and blinks. He kisses Tao Rong on the forehead. Then he lifts the quilt and goes to the bathroom.


    Tao Rong lay on the bed for a while, thinking about his mind. After a while Nie Zhao came out and asked, "how''s the wound? Did you meet him last night? "


    Tao Rong glanced at Nie Zhao and saw that he was naked on his upper body. He was a little uncomfortable, but in the past, he saw several more scars. For some time, it seemed that when he was away, he was injured in the task.


    Tao Rong fixed his eyes for a while. Nie Zhao suddenly said with a smile, "miss you?"


    Tao Rong suddenly blushed involuntarily, "I''ll count. You''ve got a few more scars."


    Nie Zhao said with a gentle smile: "don''t worry, it''s not fatal. You say, if one day I have an accident and you are not by my side, who else will be by my side? "


    Tao Rong immediately frowned and said, "don''t follow me."


    Nie Zhao went forward with a smile and said, "although it''s a bitter plan, it''s also true."


    Tao rongbai takes a look at Nie Zhao and gets up to wash. After he comes out, Nie Zhao has ordered breakfast. Someone will bring it up at that time.


    "Do you need to be so closely guarded? All meals have to be settled here? "


    "It''s to prevent it. There are also Xiao Wu''s colleagues." Nie Zhao said.


    "You say these people? How is that possible? " Tao Rong was surprised.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "the possibility is naturally very small, but according to the procedure, we have to kill the least possibility."


    Tao Rong nodded, came to the cabinet, looked at the medicine box, thought: "you help me change the dressing." In this way, I don''t want to bother others. Anyway, Nie Zhao is proficient in basic dressing.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately full of joy forward, help Tao Rong change dressing, but see the wound, face or instant sink down.


    "Looks like it''s going to leave a scar." Nie Zhao said.


    "Never mind, I don''t care." Tao Rong light said.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "I don''t care, just love you."


    Tao Rong has been immune to Nie Zhao''s straightforward words, but when his slightly hard hand crossed her delicate shoulder, Tao Rong still instinctively shuddered.


    From his point of view, Nie Zhao doesn''t feel better How can he control himself.


    Under pressure, change the medicine, "the wound has scarred.""I can feel that Dong''s medicine is very good." Tao Rong said.


    After they had breakfast, Nie Zhao was busy again.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to be gossiped any more. Fortunately, there is a TV in the room. Although Tao Rong doesn''t like watching TV at ordinary times, she''s killing time for herself.


    In the afternoon, about the time of her investigation, someone came to her room, but Nie Zhao didn''t.


    Tao Rong feels a little strange. After all, Nie Zhao should be the leader in the investigation.


    As a result, when asked, Nie Zhao told them directly to ask them, because they were his ex-wife, so he wanted to avoid suspicion.


    Later, Tao Rong learned that the two people who came to investigate her came from other places. They were not in the team at the beginning, so it was even more surprising to see Tao Rong. Tao Rong is visited like a rare animal.


    However, Tao Rong is the main person involved in this matter. The two investigators inquired about the process in great detail. Naturally, Tao Rong is highly cooperative.


    It took two hours for the two men to finish asking and leave.


    As soon as they left, Nie Zhao came back for dinner.


    But he knew that the food in the hotel was just a few kinds, so this time he bought a new dish from outside. By the way, he also brought books to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong saw it as a medical book.


    "I know you are boring, but you may need to stay for another day. I heard that you are a sophomore. I asked Shi Pengchun. You can see this." Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    Is still meticulous care, Tao Rong heart from the ripples.


    In the evening, Nie Zhao went out to be busy, while Tao Rong could read a good book.


    In the meantime, Shi Pengchun came here.


    He was allowed to come up. He couldn''t go up before. Since his identity was exposed, it was the first time that two people met and talked formally.

 Chapter 855

    When Shi Pengchun saw Tao Rong, he was embarrassed, restrained and at a loss.


    Tao Rong stood at the door and looked at him for a long time before he said, "senior, don''t you come in? You have something to do with me. "


    "Ah Yes, yes, I have something to say. " Shi Pengchun said quickly.


    Tao Rong sideways to let Shi Pengchun in.


    After sitting down, Tao Rong took the initiative to say: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide you. I have..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s your private business. Besides, I haven''t doubted you or asked you. It''s just I''m a little surprised. I didn''t expect my sister-in-law to be my sister-in-law. " Shi Pengchun seemed to be still in shock and could not recover.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to correct the fact that they are divorced. She''s not his sister-in-law. Anyway, these people won''t listen to her. After all, Nie Zhao has put her posture here.


    "You don''t blame me, but I hope you can keep a secret for me when I go back to school, OK?" Tao Rong reminds a way.


    Shi Pengchun immediately nodded that there was no problem. "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. In the future, you can come to me if you have anything to do at school. I will help you with everything."


    Tao Rong feels inexplicably that their status seems to have changed.


    "Maybe we can go back tomorrow, brother Nie said. Let me take you back then." Shi said.


    Tao Rong nodded, then saw that Shi Pengchun was still in a state of desire to talk and stop, and asked, "is there anything else you want to say? Go ahead, it doesn''t matter. "


    "Sister in law, it''s really hard for brother NIE to find you these two years. No matter what conflicts you have, brother Nie really cares about you. You''d better stay with him and don''t leave him." Shi Pengchun finally said.


    Tao Rong basically guessed what Shi Pengchun would say. In fact, the more people she said, the more disgusted she was. In other people''s eyes, she seemed to be the one who was less affectionate and righteous. Everyone thought that Nie Zhao loved more than her, but her heart could not be seen by others. Even if she loved Nie Zhao again, she always determined who she would come back for and who she should put first.


    The tragic experience of the last life made her have to be cautious, too cautious, because only in this way could she be at ease.


    Crazy for love, oh! In order to love regardless of everything, it is no burden to say.


    Before loving a man, she must know that she is Xiaoxiao''s mother first.


    If she for love, for Nie Zhao again regardless of Xiao Xiao''s safety, arbitrary words, then she keep up with the world what difference, her life all decisions are to be built on the basis of Xiao Xiao''s safety.


    Returning to Nie Zhao means that she has to face the threat of others in Nie''s family.


    It also means that her life experience is likely to be discovered. After all, these things happen when she is the daughter-in-law of the Nie family.


    The end of her last life is that she was assassinated by a professional killer because of her life experience, and Xiao Xiao died miserably. So far, she has doubts about Xiao Xiao''s death. She doubts whether it was an accident or someone deliberately arranged it. Xiao Xiao didn''t tell her what the secret was.


    She has everything on her back, but she can''t tell anyone, and she has to meet Nie Zhao and an Wenlan''s unclear involvement. Even if she loves that man for two generations, what qualification does she have to fall into the samsara of the last life again.


    She can give her life to Nie Zhao, live for him and die for him, but everything is based on Xiao Xiao''s safety.


    But all the people are accusing her, saying that she should go back to Nie Zhao.


    It''s because Nie Zhao is very devoted to her.


    What about her?


    Is she really unkind to Nie Zhao?


    "It''s not clear what happened between us. Elder, you''d better not persuade me." Tao Rong''s heart sank. If she didn''t want to discuss these things, it would only make her feel heavy.


    "But I think brother NIE is very pitiful. I''ve seen him sad for you. I swear, I''ve never seen him like that. People say that he''s looking for you for revenge, but in fact, we all know that he''s looking for you just to get you back. Not only me, but his brothers are really angry with you at the beginning, thinking that if we find you first, we''ll be happy ¡­¡­¡± Shi Pengchun said here, coughing. He felt his nose awkwardly and said, "I just don''t understand. Brother NIE is such a good person. Why do you "


    Tao Rong took a puff from the corner of her mouth and knew what he meant." he''s very good. Being good doesn''t mean he''ll be together. Senior, I know you''re speaking for Nie Zhao. You''re all fighting for Nie Zhao, but I I don''t want to say more, senior. If you keep talking about it, I think our conversation is over. "


    Seeing that Tao Rong was so unmoved, Shi Pengchun was also a little angry. "Well, since you can''t listen, I won''t say it." Shi Pengchun stood up, ready to leave, but still can''t help saying a word. "Do you know that because you didn''t report to Beishi in time, he missed an excellent opportunity and finally came to Dongshi, which was very unfavorable to him."


    Tao Rong avoids Shi Pengchun''s eyes. "It''s his own choice."Shi Pengchun frowned slightly and said: "in addition, when your wedding was not cancelled, his reply to everyone was that the wedding was postponed. He never personally admitted your divorce and never called you ex-wife. In the face of all the women who pursue him, he only replied: I have a wife. He never took off his ring except during the mission


    Shi Pengchun said and left happily.


    But because of the last paragraph, Tao Rong was unable to move as if he had been fixed.


    In front of so many words will only let Tao Rong antipathy, but now it is the last quenched poison arrow straight into the chest.


    Her heart is like being put into the washing machine, constantly stirring, heartache, suffering.


    Nie Zhao''s feelings for her are analyzed again in front of Tao Rong. In Tao Rong''s eyes, it''s really bloody. She doesn''t want to see it, doesn''t want to know it, and doesn''t want to be more difficult.


    At the bottom of my heart, a voice kept saying, tell Nie Zhao, tell him everything, including her rebirth, her worries, her Xiaoxiao, also tell him that she can try to accept that he has children with other women, she can try to accept, as long as he no longer has contact with an Wenlan, she can try to forget.


    Tao Rong sat quietly on the sofa for a long time. She didn''t get up to change her dressing until the wound began to itch again.


    Late at night, she should go to sleep, but she couldn''t sleep until someone opened the door and came in.


    Tao Rong closed his eyes and said nothing. He came to her skillfully and took her into his arms.


    "Rong Rong, are you asleep? I''m leaving tomorrow. I''ll... " Nie Zhao gently rubs Tao Rong''s ear with the tip of his nose and says.

 Chapter 856

    Nie Zhao says a word, want Tao Rong to listen actually, he also never thought she would respond, she what disposition, Nie Zhao is very clear.


    But when he finished this sentence, he saw the person in his arms move, and then raised his eyes to see him.


    Nie Zhao heart a burst of throb, "how?"


    Tao Rong blinked. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. Shi Pengchun''s last words still echoed in her mind.


    Just look at each other, look at each other.


    Nie Zhao can see the change in her eyes, a moment of tenderness, as if to remove all the defense, Nie Zhao simply can''t stand her at this moment looking at his face, soft, soft, muddled, so unprepared, it is a test of his self-control.


    Tao Rong stayed for a while, hesitated and said: "that, I want to tell you, I..."


    But before Tao Rong finished, Nie Zhao buried his head and directly kissed Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s body froze.


    Nie Zhao half closed his eyes, secretly explored, and found that there was a little resistance, but with a little effort, all the resistance gradually decreased.


    Only a small light on one side of the room is on, and the dim environment is full of ambiguity. Nie Zhao slowly turns over and presses Tao Rong under her body, carefully avoiding her wound, and the night is getting darker


    It wasn''t until the morning light came through the gap of the curtain that a soft voice came from the bed, "does it hurt?"


    "What do you think of a night like this?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t control it. Rongrong, this is Have you made it up? "


    Before Tao Rong could answer, Nie Zhao''s mobile phone rang.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly, but his mobile phone doesn''t ring easily. There must be something urgent when it rings, so he has to answer it.


    Reluctantly from the gentle village to get up, reached for a mobile phone, connected.


    Tao Rong is very tired and wants to sleep in a daze. She can''t concentrate at all.


    Soon Nie Zhao hung up and pecked Tao Rong''s lips. "Rong Rong, I''m going to Beishi. I''ll start right away. You can go with me."


    Tao Rong struggled soberly and said, "no, I want to go back to Dongshi."


    "But I..."


    "Aren''t you serious?"


    "Yes, it''s very important. Can''t you come with me?" Nie Zhao''s tone sounds like she is not only satisfied with her hoarseness, but also slightly coquettish.


    "Afraid I''ll run away?"


    Nie Zhao pauses "No I''m reluctant to give up. "


    "Don''t worry, don''t run, I swear, you don''t believe you can let Shi Pengchun look at me. And I can''t have a new identity so soon. " Tao Rong said lazily.


    But Nie Zhao is still not at ease. He tries to get Tao Rong out of the bed.


    Tao Rong was angry and pushed away Nie Zhao, saying, "I''m in pain all over! Go to sleep! I''m still hurt! Are you human? "


    Nie Zhao was roared a voice is also helpless, finally hesitated repeatedly, with Tao Rong make an agreement, this just in a hurry to dress and leave.


    Tao Rong sleeps in the room until the afternoon when someone knocks on the door to remind her to leave.


    Go to the bathroom to clean, looking at the mirror inside the traces of their own, Tao Rong a little confused for a time, what in the end, ah, how so easily shaken it.


    Sighed, changed the wound medicine, this just picked up the thing to leave the door.


    Everyone will go to the hall on the first floor to wait for the bus.


    Other people are not going to Dongshi, so after saying goodbye to Tao Rong, they set out separately. She and Shi Pengchun are going to follow the army car, so they set out at last.


    Shi Pengchun saw her with a brilliant smile, which was much better than yesterday''s attitude. Tao Rong didn''t know whether he knew something or what Nie Zhao said to him. Anyway, Shi Pengchun happily asked her to wait here, and he went to the supermarket to prepare snacks on the way.


    Tao Rong was tired and didn''t want to move anyway, so he sat on the sofa in the hall waiting for someone.


    When looking at the book Nie Zhao bought before, someone sat down on the sofa beside him. Tao Rong looked up unconsciously.


    The other side also looked over and nodded with a smile.


    Tao Rong''s expression is light, also slightly nods, then turns back to the line of sight.


    Seeing that Tao Rong''s reaction was flat, the other side was a little surprised, and then took the initiative to speak up: "is miss a doctor?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, didn''t expect to be a stranger to talk to, see he is looking at his own medicine box, replied: "just medical students."


    "Oh? So, is it from the medical university here? " The man asked again.


    Tao Rong is more resistant to young men who take the initiative to make advances, so the response is very flat, "No."


    When the man saw that the little beauty had no interest in herself, he became interested and was about to speak when a cousin came from a distance.


    Tao Rong and the man looked up, the man''s smile became bigger, but Tao Rong was surprised.The visitor was also surprised, "how can you sit together and chat? Do you know each other? "


    Tao Rong shook his head dully. The man turned his head and looked at his cousin in surprise. Then he looked at Tao Rong and said, "what? Do you know this beautiful lady? Let''s introduce it to my cousin. "


    Ji Tong sneers, knowing that his cousin will catch up with a good-looking woman, but this is not something he can afford.


    "Well, this is my cousin, Sijia Siye of Beishi, who is she? She''s an interesting name, but I don''t know who she is Ji Tong said sarcastically.


    "Oh?" Si Ye is a little strange why Ji Tong will introduce his background identity so clearly, so he is more curious.


    Ji Tong sneered: "Nie Zhao''s ex-wife."


    Si Ye''s pupil shrinks for a moment, turns his head and looks at Tao Rong in surprise.


    Tao Rong''s expression is light from the beginning to the end, and there is no response. Now that someone has introduced her, Tao Rong politely says hello to Si ye, which is a courtesy.


    Si Ye''s facial expression gradually becomes delicate, "this identity is very important, I remember that for a while, I almost went to Nanshi to attend the wedding, as a result, the wedding was delayed, so that my gift was prepared in vain, I don''t know how to call you now?"


    Tao Rong looks at Si Ye. She doesn''t know the relationship between Nie''s family and Si''s family. After all, she has never been to Beishi. In her impression, she seems to be two very unfamiliar families. It''s just basic etiquette.


    "I changed my name. Now I''m Nie Rong." Tao Rong said directly, anyway, now can find her identity only Nie Rong, Tao Rong this identity has not.


    "Oh Ji Tong sneered, "cousin, didn''t you come to pick me up? Don''t waste your time. Let''s go. "


    Si Ye takes a funny look at Ji Tong, then gets up and says goodbye to Tao Rong: "it''s a great honor to meet you. I hope we can meet again later."

 Chapter 857

    One of the top ten families of the Si family was once a medical family with generations of famous doctors. However, in the generation of Si ye, no one was engaged in the medical machinery business. Strictly speaking, he was a businessman. The name of the medical family was declining.


    However, as cousins, there are still some people in the Ji family who are engaged in the medical industry and have good achievements, so the relationship between the two families is maintained very well, and the relationship between Si ye and Ji Tong is also good.


    Ji Tong takes Si ye out and says, "I don''t want to see her again in Beishi."


    "But she seems to have a good relationship with Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao is destined to come to Beishi in the future. She will follow her." Si ye said slowly.


    Two people together on the outside waiting for the car, Ji Tong retorted: "how do you know they have a good relationship, good words, there will be those rumors ah."


    Si Ye rolled down the window and looked at Tao Rong in the floor glass window of the hotel. He said with a smile, "you''ve lived here for two days. Does she share a room with Nie Zhao?"


    Ji Tong a Leng, immediately bit to bite a tooth, did not speak.


    "Sure enough It seems that peace is just around the corner. " Si Ye says that it''s none of his business.


    Ji Tong stares at him immediately, "what are you guessing?"


    Si Ye laughingly looks at Ji Tong: "what do you think? What would the ex husband and wife do if they were in the same room for two nights? " In fact, just when Si Ye observed Tao Rong, he saw the trace behind her neck. It was obvious and ambiguous, so he understood naturally.


    Ji Tong after listening to understand, immediately face red, and shy and angry, and finally directly turned his head to look out of the window.


    The driver starts the car. As the car starts, the soothing classical music starts slowly. That''s what the boss Si Ye likes.


    In the field of vision of Si ye, Tao Rong is gradually away. He gently raises his lips and murmurs: "it''s true that people can''t judge their appearance. Such a little beauty can even protect others from the killers."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t want to hear about Nie Zhao and her any more! " Ji Tong didn''t hear clearly and said back.


    Si ye said with a faint smile: "nothing. What would you like to eat tonight?"


    Shi Pengchun, who came back from the supermarket opposite, just saw Si ye and Ji Tong leave Tao Rong''s seat.


    Shi Pengchun went back to the hotel and waited for the bus with Tao Rong. He asked, "who is the person who just left with doctor Ji? Did they both embarrass you? "


    Tao Rong said strangely, "don''t you know him? I thought all the people in your top ten families knew each other? "


    Shi Pengchun said with a smile: "I''m not one of the top ten aristocratic families. I''m an illegitimate child. I''ve just been taken back recently. I''m not integrated into their circle at all, and I don''t want to."


    Tao Rong nodded, but he had heard of some.


    Shi Pengchun said strangely again: "according to you, it should be from the Si family? I heard that the man in charge of the family affairs of this generation is Si Ye. Is that him? "


    "Yes, it''s him." Tao Rong admits.


    Shi Pengchun immediately exclaimed and said: "it''s pretty good-looking. I heard it''s a person who can do business very well and is very resolute. The young masters of the great family are so excellent. "


    "Since childhood, we have to inherit our family property. We should be excellent." Tao Rong''s boring response.


    Shi Pengchun suddenly approached mysteriously and said: "if I say whether this si Ye likes Ji Tong, if they are together, you can lose a rival."


    Tao rongbai glanced at him and said, "first, I didn''t treat her as a rival. Second, how do you learn biology? They are cousins. How can they get married?"


    Shi Pengchun said with a smile: "you have never heard of Si Ye. He has no family blood. He is a child adopted by the daughter of the previous generation of the Si family. He can marry not only Ji Tong, but also the real eldest lady of the Si family."


    Tao Rong heard a face suddenly, completely did not understand this kind of family relationship.


    Shi Pengchun was excited to gossip with her.


    It turns out that the reason why the family declined in the medical field was that there was no successor.


    The most powerful old man of the Si family was a legendary figure in the medical field at that time. It was hard to buy a prescription. Moreover, the most powerful family medicine of the Si family was only passed on to the heirs selected by their husband and wife. When they had a son and a daughter, they wanted to choose their son as the heirs. As a result, the son''s daughter-in-law died in a car accident, and the only granddaughter disappeared, so did the old lady Sad missing. Only one daughter and son-in-law were left.


    Unfortunately, aunt Si was born infertile. She and her son-in-law could only adopt an adopted son to take care of the family business. This adopted son was Si Ye. He thought that the smart Si ye could be inherited, but the old man said that if the old lady was not there, he would not choose an heir. He would take everything with him into the coffin. So far, the road of the Si family to the medical world was closed, and he was also allowed to go to the hospital Ye can only rely on the family''s contacts to do business, and can never inherit the real family business.


    They thought it was because of the blood relationship that the old man held the real wealth of the Si family until they recovered the lost eldest daughter of the Si family. However, no matter his own daughter or the eldest daughter, he never let go and chose him as the heir.And the old man is also strange, as if he would rather lose his original position than break the agreement with the old lady.


    But the old man is stubborn, and no one will listen to him. The family of Si can only become a strange existence in Beishi.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to it, Tao Rong feels as if she is listening to a legend story. The top ten families are probably the most puzzling. Tao Rong can''t understand what the old man is doing, and


    "Why are big families so prone to kidnap and disappear? Sure enough, there are bloody struggles in powerful places." Tao Rong sighed. She seems to have heard this kind of thing more than once, even she is so unclear.


    "It''s true that people can become demons for the sake of interests, and there are more disgusting things in other families. Those who can be found are lucky. You can see from my family and me, and brother Nie. He was robbed by his own brother before..." Shi Pengchun quickly said here, suddenly feel wrong, quickly hit his own mouth.


    Tao Rong squinted at him and pretended not to hear.


    But Shi Pengchun is right. There are many dark things in these big families, so Tao Rong is not willing to let Xiao Xiao go back to Nie''s.


    Soon, the bus came. Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun got on the bus, and Yuan Xu was also there. It should have been specially arranged, so that the three of them went back together for a long time.


    The car ended up taking people straight to school.


    Yuan Xu and Shi Pengchun refused to leave, and they insisted on sending Tao Rong home.


    Tao Rong thinks that there is no one at home now, and it doesn''t matter to go back. She is not ready to introduce Xiao Xiao.

 Chapter 858

    With Yuan Xu and Shi Pengchun back to the community, because it is during the Spring Festival, we all went to visit relatives, the community lost the bustle of the past, basically no one on the way.


    Shi Pengchun was surprised and said, "it''s a good environment here. It''s close to the school. No wonder you don''t live in the same dormitory with a group of people. It''s much better, alas..."


    Shi Pengchun was just talking when there was a roar. Yuan Xu is alert for a moment, grabs Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun and rushes to the lawn. When they follow the sound and look back, a car has come crashing.


    The car can''t get on the lawn and stops below. Yuan Xu and Shi Pengchun are both shocked and angry. Tao Rong looks like this.


    Four or five people in black suits came down from the car and walked straight towards them.


    "What are you doing! Who is it Shi Pengchun said angrily.


    Yuan Xu has Tao Rong tightly behind, a face of condensation looking at the people.


    "Hand over the people behind you!" Someone took the lead in shouting.


    Shi Pengchun sneered and retreated to Yuan Xu: "up! Teach them a lesson


    Tao Rong did not resist a smile, Yuan Xu direct white Shi Pengchun one eye, but also obedient ready to go up.


    However, Tao Rong grabbed yuan Xu''s shoulder, shook his head at him, and then went forward: "you know, here is a young master of the Shi Family in Dongshi, and there is a young master of the yuan family in Nanshi. Why don''t you go back and ask your young lady, and dare to fight with them like this? I''m not afraid the two families will trouble you! "


    Both Shi Pengchun and Yuan Xu look at Tao Rong subtly.


    Those people in black looked at each other. They couldn''t judge the truth of Tao Rong''s words for a moment, but they didn''t dare to let them go easily. After all, they were the ones who squatted down.


    Shi Pengchun immediately cooperated: "don''t you go away, don''t you want to mix in Dongshi?"


    Several people looked at them suspiciously, but they didn''t dare to rush in.


    Just at this time, a sports car came.


    Tao Rong recognized that sports car, immediately cold hum a way: "I now have no identity, will depend on you."


    As soon as Tao Rong''s voice fell, his familiar face got out of the car.


    Yuan Xu suddenly said angrily, "Zheng Shunjia, what the hell are you doing! You want to kill people


    Yuan Xu is the most confident among the three of them, and he dares to talk to Zheng Shunjia like this. Shi Pengchun is still a little poor in this point. After all, he is not a complete Shi family. Even if something happens to him, the Shi family will not necessarily come out for him.


    Zheng Shunjia didn''t expect that Yuan Xu and others had already found Tao Rong. He became angry and said, "Yuan Xu, it''s none of your business."


    "Well! Nie Zhao asked me to send Tao Rong back and send people home. Do you think it''s none of my business? " Yuan Xu said with a sneer.


    Zheng Shunjia''s expression suddenly changed, a pair of sharp eyes sharp up, looking at Tao Rong, "have you met?"


    "Of course." Shi Pengchun immediately mended his sword and said, "honeymoon on an island!"


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu look at Shi Pengchun speechless.


    But this really made Zheng Shunjia angry, "you Tao Rong, you''re divorced. You''ve gone with other men. Won''t you die a little further? "


    Zheng Shunjia''s vicious words made yuan Xu and Shi Pengchun angry immediately.


    "Zheng Shunjia, please keep your mouth clean. I will tell brother Nie everything you do today." Shi Pengchun threatened.


    "What are you? Do you have a voice here?" Zheng Shunjia said sarcastically.


    Yuan Xu said coldly: "you don''t have the right to talk here. You are amorous from the beginning to the end. You dare to move Tao Rong. Don''t talk about me. Nie Zhao won''t let you go first."


    "Yuan Xu, you are so sad!" Zheng Shunjia also said not to be outdone.


    Yuan Xu just snorted and laughed, as if he didn''t care what she said.


    In the end, Zheng Shunjia did not dare to leave even if he wanted to die.


    "What a crazy woman." Shi Pengchun speechless said: "are you safe to live here?"


    Yuan Xu also looked at Tao Rong and said, "do you want to change a place?"


    "Don''t worry, Zheng Shunjia is not so stupid. Since Nie Zhao already knows, how dare she really attack me? Do you think Nie Zhao didn''t give enough warning before?" Tao Rong replied.


    Yuan Xu and Shi Pengchun looked at each other for a while, but they were still a little worried, but they couldn''t stay here all day.


    With Tao Rong back home together, two people instinctively enter the door to see if there are traces of men''s life, but when they leave, they basically erase the traces of life, so yuan Xu and Shi Pengchun can''t see anything.


    Tao Rong let two people rest for a while, urged them to go.


    After all, one of them is going home to report, the other is going back to Beishi.


    Yuan Xu, in particular, is still a man of mission.


    Yuan Xu didn''t want to leave, but he had no choice but to say to Tao Rong, "I''ll ask for leave. You Don''t go away. Keep in touchTao Rong nodded and said, "well, don''t worry, it won''t disappear."


    In fact, Yuan Xu didn''t believe Tao Rong''s promise, but he still had to go.


    After Yuan Xu left, Shi Pengchun was ready to stay and help, but seeing that Qin''an Fenghuo had found him, he had to go home first.


    However, Shi Pengchun soon contacted Nie Zhao and reported the situation to him. In fact, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao have been in contact, but they did not mention Zheng Shunjia.


    After Shi Pengchun finished, Nie Zhao contacted two people directly.


    One is the boss of the Zheng family. He gives a warning. As long as Zheng Shunjia appears in front of Tao Rong again, don''t blame him for being impolite.


    The other is his retired friend in Dongshi. He asked the man to send two bodyguards to Tao Rong to protect her day and night.


    The two bodyguards came to the door to say hello, and gave a brief introduction to Tao Rong. When they didn''t exist, they could call them if they needed to.


    Tao Rong carefully observed, two people should be shift system, are hidden in a certain distance from Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong knows that it''s not so much protection as surveillance to prevent her from becoming a fan.


    Tao Rong receives a call from Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao is probably afraid of her discomfort, so he explains it to the effect that the two bodyguards will not disclose the details of her life. They will only pay attention to where she is, not surveillance.


    "When will you be back?" Tao Rong listened to Nie Zhao to say a lot of, suddenly open mouth to ask a way.


    As a result, as soon as Tao Rong exports, Nie Zhao is stunned, and has no voice for a long time.


    Tao Ronggang wanted to ask if there was something wrong with the communication. As a result, Nie Zhao''s voice came from the other end of the microphone with a charming smile. "Soon, I will try my best to come back as soon as possible and wait for me."


    Tao Rong heard a Leng, instantly understand why Nie Zhao Zheng Leng, everything seems to return to the original relationship between them when the most harmonious.

 Chapter 859

    Nie Zhao explains to Tao Rong that because of the confidential action, the communication may be cut off for a few days. Once it is restored, he will contact her immediately. If she has anything to do, in addition to the two bodyguards outside and Shi Pengchun who already knows can help her, he also gives Tao Rong the contact information of Luo Yan who is still in Dongshi.


    At the beginning, Nie Zhao wanted Luo Yan to come to see Tao Rong directly, but Tao Rong refused. After all, they had already met, and Luo Yan knew that she had children. It must be very embarrassing to meet her like this. The most important thing is that she hasn''t thought about how to talk to Nie Zhao and let her friends know that it''s not a wise move.


    Nie Zhao thought that it would be embarrassing for Tao Rong to meet her friends alone when he was away, so he acquiesced to her decision and only said that if she needed help, she could ask Luo Yan.


    Nie Zhao, as always, hopes to make arrangements for her, and arranges good people for her in all aspects.


    But in fact, Tao Rong has been away from him for more than two years, and he lives well. He doesn''t need his protection at all.


    Tao Rong hung up the phone and saw Qin An''an sitting beside her looking at her with a wide mouth, still shocked.


    Tao Rong reached over to help her close her mouth, "what are you doing! So surprised. "


    "Although I have known it for a long time, it''s still very shocking to hear you speak so truly. Although I haven''t communicated with him, I''ve heard his great reputation a long time ago." Qin An exclaimed.


    Tao Rong laughs.


    Qin An shook his head and said, "you are so calm. If you are seen by others, do you know how many people will want to kill you?"


    Tao Rong shrugged. Of course, she knew what she had experienced in her last life. Naturally, she would not have much reaction in her life, because she had been used to it for a long time.


    "By the way, I''d better not let Luo Yan know about my business for the time being. I want to settle the matter with Nie Zhao first, and then see his other friends again." Tao Rong explained.


    "No problem." Qin An waved his hand.


    The door of Tao Rong''s house was half open. At this time, there was a noise in the corridor. Tao Rong immediately ran to meet him.


    Soon saw Ding yunqi one hand holding Xiaoxiao appeared in the field of vision.


    "Xiao Xiao!" Tao Rong rushed up.


    Xiao Xiao also heard the familiar voice, turned to see Tao Rong, all of a sudden the little girl red eyes, struggling toward Tao Rong stretched out a small short hand, strive to embrace. "Mom! Mother "


    Ding yunqi can''t help but quicken her pace with her anxious little body.


    Finally, Tao Rong receives Xiao Xiao from Ding yunqi. A floating heart finally settles down, "Xiao Xiao!" Tao Rong''s voice is hoarse. She misses it so much that she rubs it hard. It''s only when she breathes and inhales that it''s the unique milk flavor of Xiao Xiao that she hears it.


    And Xiaoxiao baby has been crying for a long time, small arm around tao Rong''s neck will not let go.


    Tao Rong quickly and gently coaxed.


    Then Aunt Lan was relieved to see this scene. Fortunately, her wife came back safely.


    Several people back home, Tao Rong is to appease Xiao Xiao for a while to coax people.


    Aunt LAN and Ding yunqi can''t help laughing at Xiaoxiao. They say that Xiaoxiao doesn''t cry at all in other places. At most, they put on a sad look in a daze and say that they think about their mother. But every time they hear or see Tao Rong, they cry hard in front of her, as if they were crying for their mother.


    A clever baby.


    Tao Rong listened to them talking and laughing, looked down at Xiao Xiao, straight to his arms to drill, as if to stick more tightly, it is a bit sad, but the heart is sweet.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you these days." Tao Rong looks at Aunt LAN and Ding yunqi and says.


    Ding yunqi shook her head with a smile and said, "it''s a busy New Year for me."


    Aunt Lan said, "this is my business. Nothing, madam. You haven''t had dinner yet. I''ve frozen some dumplings and they''re still in the fridge. Now I''ll take them out and cook them for you? There are still some new year''s goods that have not been used this year. Miss Qin and Mr. Ding, if you have anything you want to eat, just tell me. "


    Qin an immediately went to the refrigerator with aunt LAN, but Ding yunqi said, "Oh, don''t prepare mine. I''ll go back to the hotel in a moment."


    Tao Rong squints at Ding yunqi. Ding yunqi doesn''t shy away from anything. She says helplessly: "it''s all night. I''m sure I''ll go back to live. He I''m not familiar with my life and place, and I don''t know Chinese, so it''s not convenient for me to be alone. "


    "Why don''t you come with me? I don''t exclude him." Tao Rong asked.


    Ding yunqi took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and Tao Rong immediately responded and said: "Oh, I don''t exclude him, he excludes me, right? God, he still eats my vinegar? It''s endless! "


    Ding yunqi cough cough, no good meaning to say, in fact, Li Yuji eat Xiao Xiao''s vinegar, said: "don''t worry about him, children''s temperament."


    Tao Rong pulled the corner of his mouth and said, "well, I just picked up Xiao Xiao. You can play with him. After all, it''s my first time to Dongshi."Ding yunqi smiles, "if there is anything, contact me, these days I have established a deep relationship with Xiao Xiao."


    "All right." Tao Rong nodded.


    Ding yunqi reached out and touched Xiao Xiao''s small head, "uncle left, see you later."


    Xiaoxiao immediately reaches for Ding yunqi''s clothes and says: "uncle won''t go, accompany Xiaoxiao, don''t accompany stupid uncle"


    Tao Rong is stunned for a moment, but Ding yunqi says with a smile: "but stupid uncle will be very poor, so let uncle go."


    Xiao Xiao is a little reluctant to look at Ding yunqi, but Xiao Xiao, who claims to be kind-hearted, finally lets uncle Ding accompany uncle dunk.


    Anyway, now Xiaoxiao has a mother.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao and sends Ding yunqi to the door. By the way, what else did you say about Jin Rourou last time? I haven''t been able to get in touch with her lately. "


    Ding yunqi put on his coat, turned around and finally reminded: "if you can''t contact her, you have to go to her. I know their jins'' address in Dongshi. I''ll send it to you later. I don''t know the rest."


    Tao Rong nods. When she comes back, she has time to contact Jin Rourou, but her mobile phone is always off.


    After dinner, Qin An lingers, saying that it''s bad to go home and Duan Muling is at her house, so she wants to spend the night here. Tao Rong can''t beat her and agrees. Later, Tao Rong dials Jin rourourou''s contact information.


    Qin an an just finished washing and entering the bedroom asked Tao Rong who he had been calling.


    Tao Rong said about Jin Rourou. After all, they had dinner together, so Qin An''an also knew.

 Chapter 860

    However, hearing Jin Rourou''s name, Qin an immediately came up with gossip and said, "I suspect they broke up, so most of your friends are sad and hiding, because it has been spread in the circle. Zheng Weifeng, the second young master of the Zheng family, is going to be engaged soon. She is the first lady of a big family. She has a lot of status."


    Tao Rong is a little stunned and puzzled. Zheng Weifeng seems to like Jin Rourou so much. According to her memory, Zheng Weifeng, the East brother, should be more sincere to Jin Rourou. Besides, Zheng Weifeng is not a man who is so easy to compromise with others, so there is no possibility that his family forces him to get married.


    "What do you think?" Qin an an doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Tao Rong shook her head and said, "I think it''s strange. I''m not sure about Rourou. Let''s go out and have a look tomorrow."


    Tao Rong began to coax Xiao Xiao.


    Qin an an looks at Xiao Xiao, and can''t help but have a lot of thoughts in her heart. What''s the matter with Xiao Xiao''s life experience? She hesitates whether she should ask. She''s afraid that she will offend Tao Rong.


    The next day, Tao Rong still couldn''t get in touch with Jin Rourou, so she drove out with Xiao Xiao.


    Qin An doesn''t want to go home, so he follows Tao Rong.


    Qin Anrong asked the vice principal about how he was getting along with him.


    "Don''t you know Duan Muling''s identity? Haven''t seen his family? " Tao Rong asks curiously.


    "Of course not. Who knows who he is. I don''t know what''s wrong with my father. He wants me to be with people of unknown origin, and he still looks like kneeling and licking others. Even the original medical family, the Secretary, doesn''t want my father to be like this. It''s really disappointing. " Qin An said angry with the arms of Xiaoxiao said: "Xiaoxiao, you say my father is not very bad!"


    "Dad?" Xiao Xiao''s face is inexplicable.


    Qin an an is stunned, and instantly reacts. According to the situation of Tao Rong''s family, it''s estimated that he didn''t mention such words as dad in front of Xiao Xiao, so for Xiao Xiao, he may not understand what Dad means.


    Qin Anxian quickly changed the topic and said: "Duan Muling is the same. He clearly said that he would not cooperate, but I think he would cooperate with my father. I really don''t understand what he is thinking, but at the beginning I thought he was interested in you. After all, he has different attention and care for you, but now it seems that he has no chance. "


    "You think so much, he just said it was fun." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    When the car arrives at jinrourou''s neighborhood, Tao Rong asks Qin An to wait with Xiaoxiao. She goes up to find someone herself.


    Came to the room where Rourou gave her address before, knocked on the door for a long time, no one answered.


    Tao Rong tried to shout a few times, but he quarreled with the people on the same floor.


    "What''s the noise?" What came out of the door was a middle-aged couple with a bad look on their faces. It seemed that Tao Rong had come earlier during the holidays, disturbing them to have a rest.


    "Sorry, sorry? May I ask the people who live here... "


    "You said that boss and his mistress?" The middle-aged woman spoke scornfully.


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly. "It should be lovers."


    The middle-aged man went back impatiently, leaving the woman to say to Tao Rong, "whose friend are you? All the people are gone. They have gone and haven''t come back for many days. Don''t argue here, either. " The woman said she wanted to go.


    Tao Rong quickly stepped forward and said, "I''m sorry, I''m the girl''s sister. I haven''t contacted anyone for a long time. I''m a little worried. Can you tell me about the last meeting?"


    When the woman heard that she was the girl''s elder sister, she was a little confused and said, "how come there is another elder sister?"


    "What?" Tao Rong a Leng, immediately head a turn way: "I am her cousin, she also has a pro elder sister, you have not seen her Pro elder sister?"


    "Oh, well, it was her sister and her mother who came that day. The boss who took care of her didn''t go home for a long time. Suddenly one day, the girl''s family came and scolded the girl. Then we knew that they were not lovers at all, or the relationship of taking care of her. It was her family who said it. The girl looked pure and didn''t want to do it What kind of things worried her family so much that she called it a bad name. The girl knew to cry and didn''t admit her mistake. Later, when her family left, I saw the girl pack her luggage and disappear crying with her suitcase. Then, no one came to live in the house for a long time, and the girl would not have disappeared. If I said that you relatives had a good education, it would not be like this. ¡±


    after Tao Rong went downstairs, she didn''t respond for a long time. It''s reasonable to say that Mrs. Jin and Jin Yuanyuan have nothing to do with each other. How can Jin rourourou care if she is taken care of? What the hell is going on.


    Tao Rong is really worried. Although she thinks that Jin rourourou can''t live with Mrs. Jin, she doesn''t rule out the possibility. So she drives to the villa where the Jin family is now according to the address given by Ding yunqi.


    But the villa to go in is to need identity, Tao Rong they haven''t found a person was stopped by the security.For a while, Qin An played a very important role. He showed his identity and let the security guard let him go.


    Tao Rong looks at Qin an in amazement.


    But Qin An said mysteriously: "otherwise, I''ll get off first later?"


    "What for?"


    Qin an an said with a smile: "because brother Luo lives here, so I can come in so smoothly. In case I meet brother Luo later, are you ready to give me a fair introduction?"


    "It can''t be such a coincidence." Tao Rong is a little suspicious after hearing this, but she is always out of luck, so forget it. She stops the car and keeps Xiaoxiao in the car. She asks Qin An for help.


    Qin An''an went to Jin''s house directly as a good friend and knocked on the door, saying that he was looking for Jin Rourou.


    Tao Rong didn''t know what Qin An''an met. She went back to the car angrily.


    "Thanks to the resemblance between these two people, their personalities are so different. Do you think they are princesses? Also drag foreign language with me, aunt and grandmother, I also have status, OK? " Qin an an vent, see Xiao Xiao''s face turned, and immediately put out the fire, afraid to scare the children.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin an immediately said indignantly: "I just went to find someone. Their servant said that they had never heard of the second lady, Jin Rourou, so I said that it was impossible. Then there came out a young lady named Jin Yuanyuan, who was proud of me and sarcastically said: why does she still tell people that this is her home? Do you want to have a face? Do you really think she is an ugly duckling and wants to be beautiful Geese, if you want to climb high, don''t you just want to grab things? Don''t look in the mirror. Is there a place for her to stay? Our family doesn''t take in garbage. I don''t care what kind of friend you are. If you want to find her elsewhere, I haven''t seen her. "

 Chapter 861

    "How can there be such people? You say they are sisters. Are you mistaken?" Qin an an tone fierce say.


    Tao Rong is clear about Jin Yuanyuan''s attitude towards Jin Rourou, so from the beginning, she felt that Jin Rourou would not stay here.


    "No mistake, it''s just that everyone in the world has it." Tao Rong light said.


    After a trip in vain, Tao Rong has only one place to go now.


    But Tao Rong is a little hesitant, with Qin an an to find a nearby shopping mall to eat, Qin an an also doubts: "why come here to eat?"


    Tao Rong looks at the office building across the glass of the shopping mall and hesitates: "it''s Zheng Weifeng''s company opposite. Rourou has been working here before."


    "I''ll ask later?" Asked Qin An.


    "No, you can''t ask. After all, you are not familiar with Jin Rourou. Zheng Weifeng is not that stupid. I have to go Tao Rong replied.


    "Ah? You go, how do you go? Or sunglasses with hats? " Qin an an continued to ask.


    Tao Rong looks back at Qin An''an.


    Qin An was surprised and said, "are you going to..."


    "I''ve seen Zheng Shunjia many times, but I haven''t hidden anything from him." Tao Rong thought about it and replied.


    Qin An nodded and looked at Tao Rong with great interest.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Tao Rong frowned.


    "Did you find that you are actually releasing your hidden self bit by bit on your own initiative? Does that mean that subconsciously, you have planned to return to Nie Zhao''s identity, so you don''t think it''s necessary to hide it?" Qin an an picks eyebrow to smile to say.


    Tao Rong''s face was blank for a moment, and he said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Qin An smiles and shrugs, and starts teasing Xiao Xiao to eat.


    And Tao Rong is a little dazed, don''t know what Nie Zhao is doing now.


    At this time, Nie Zhao was in the closest office in Beishi, carrying out the most confidential communication.


    The object of communication is his second uncle, Nie Xuan''s father, who has already died mysteriously.


    "This person is not a core figure, but a follower who has joined in recent years, and the information that can be asked is limited." A low voice came out of the communicator.


    "They want to start a war. Do they want to make war money?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "No There is a bigger conspiracy, especially against China. Be careful of the infiltration of the military. I have found out that there must be some people in the top ten families who have secret cooperation with them. "


    "Isn''t it the hermit?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "I haven''t found out about this yet, but some of the people at the top are from the Yin nationality. Well, I don''t have much time. "


    "Have you heard from that man?" Nie Zhao asked immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can only tell you that you are still alive, but I suggest not to pursue it. The old man doesn''t want to see you in touch with him. "


    Nie Zhao pause, said grandfather, Nie Zhao also by the way told the second uncle, grandfather fast, let him have a chance to see the east city. But the second uncle didn''t agree, so he hung up.


    His hidden identity is too confidential and his actions are very limited.


    After finishing the communication with the second uncle, Nie Zhao has to discuss a series of things with the supreme commander.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong and Qin An spent a long time in the opposite shopping mall before they went to the office building alone.


    Find the front desk of the company and ask to see Jin Rourou.


    The receptionist''s face became strange without accident and replied, "sorry, miss, Jin Rourou has left."


    Tao Rong pick eyebrow, also not disappointed, "that can contact her?"? I have something urgent to see her


    "I''m sorry, her contact information is her mobile phone number? If we can''t get in touch, we can''t help it. "


    Tao Rong nodded and continued: "that''s OK. I want to see Mr. Zheng. He''s here."


    The receptionist said: "sorry, I need to make an appointment to see Mr. Zheng. Here you are..."


    "You can ask for me directly. My name is Nie Rong. Ask him if he can see me." Tao Rong tried.


    The receptionist didn''t embarrass Tao Rong either. She made a phone call for her and asked about it. As a result, she quickly responded that she couldn''t see her.


    Tao Rong sneered, and said: "you help me ask, a woman named Tao Rong wants to see him, ask if he can see you."


    At first, the front desk lady could refuse such a request, but Tao Rong''s aura was a little strong. She felt like a noble person who was not easy to offend. The front desk, who was always observant, had to give in. I called for her.


    And this time, actually let Tao Rong go up.


    Tao Rong cold face, in Zheng Weifeng refused to see Nie Rong moment, Tao Rong stomach inside suffocated. It seems that Zheng Weifeng is really a slag. Was his memory confused in the last life? Or do some people know that they are wrong and regret?


    When I came to the reception room, Zheng Weifeng came soon.When Zheng Weifeng saw Tao Rong, he really had a little reaction, but he said, "is it really you? Tao Rong? Why did you come to me? "


    "Why, your sister is blocked at my door. Don''t you know my existence?" Tao Rong asked.


    "I Shun Jia? No wonder big brother has controlled her recently. It''s because you''ve appeared again. " Zheng Weifeng sneered: "this has nothing to do with me. I don''t care about my sister and you. What do you want me to do? We don''t know each other that well


    Tao Rong sneered and put on his sunglasses and hat in front of Zheng Weifeng, which made Zheng Weifeng look pale.


    "You are Nie Rong, you How could it be? " Although Zheng Weifeng has just received a call from two people, he didn''t think it would be the same person. He thought it was a coincidence.


    Zheng Weifeng''s brain is not enough for a while.


    "Don''t be so surprised, I just ask, where is Jin Rourou?" Tao Rong asked coldly.


    Zheng Weifeng slowly responded and said, "yes, you are friends. How can you be friends? I..."


    "Where are the people?" Tao Rong suddenly slapped the table and said angrily, "do you know that I haven''t contacted her for a long time. I''ve found all the places I can think of. If you dare to tell me where she is, you''re an asshole!"


    Zheng Weifeng, who was angry for a moment, stood up and patted the table and said, "Tao Rong, don''t think you can be so rude to me if you are Nie Zhao''s person. I don''t know. What do you do with me? I''ve broken up with her and I''ve given her enough money to compensate her. What else do you want me to do? "


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that Zheng Weifeng really did it. For a moment, it was really hard to accept it. She rushed up and grabbed Zheng Weifeng''s collar, with a fierce look of beating people.


    Zheng Weifeng just took Tao Rong''s arm and didn''t fight back. He said fiercely, "Tao Rong, I tell you, I can beat women. For the sake of calling an ambulance for me in Dongshi two years ago, I don''t care about today''s affairs with you. Let go and get out!"

 Chapter 862

    Tao Rong''s feelings for Zheng Weifeng are different. Seeing that he is such a jerk now, there is always a kind of indignation that he hates iron but not steel.


    When he heard that, he immediately sneered and fell to the ground. "Beating a woman, are you amnesia? When can you beat me?"


    Two years ago, when Zheng Weifeng was able to take advantage of the two men''s fight, some men were arrogant and thought they were so great.


    Zheng Weifeng was stunned by her fall. The staff who heard the news rushed in immediately. Seeing the scene that her boss was thrown to the ground, they immediately went forward to protect the boss.


    Tao Rong is full of fire, and immediately opens his posture. As a result, Zheng Weifeng stood up awkwardly and yelled, "get out of here. Who let you in? Get out!"


    They had no choice but to go out.


    Tao Rong see Zheng Weifeng not embarrassed himself, also a little depressed, "Zheng Weifeng, I don''t care what relationship you and Rourou are now, but she is missing because of you, as long as I know where she is, is safe, as long as I find someone, I will never bother you again."


    Zheng Weifeng pulls some messy collar and gets angry, but he is still angry with Tao Rong, not for Nie Zhao behind her, just because he remembers that two years ago, if Tao Rong didn''t save him and call an ambulance for him, he would probably die on the side of the road, but that time he went to find Tao Rong to get in trouble. So he will remember this saving favor, but he really hates Tao Rong.


    What''s more, Tao Rong is still constantly tossing about his most annoying things.


    "She''s an adult and has the right to decide whether she''ll stay or not. Besides, before I even spoke, she said she was going to leave." Zheng Weifeng opens his mouth to save face.


    Tao Rong was stunned, "what do you mean? Didn''t you break up with her and make her leave sad? And I heard you''re engaged. "


    "I''m going to get engaged, but I haven''t talked to her yet. She broke up with me one day and cried so sad. I don''t know why, but..." Zheng Weifeng said here, looking a little embarrassed and said: "I just want to break up. I know it''s not easy for her to be alone, so I gave her a sum of money to let her live a good life. I thought we were breaking up peacefully!"


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "did you really not cheat me?"


    Zheng Weifeng raised his hand and said, "is it necessary for me to lie to you?"


    Tao Rong suddenly fell into silence. Does Jin Rourou''s disappearance really have nothing to do with Zheng Weifeng? It''s because the people of the Jin family came to her and humiliated her that she disappeared.


    But are those people insane? Well, it''s nothing to do with each other. What kind of trouble are you looking for!


    Tao Rong couldn''t understand. He always felt confused and couldn''t think clearly, but


    Tao Rong looks at Zheng Weifeng, who is gasping for breath. Thinking about his last life, he asks, "are you really willing to break up with her? Won''t you regret it? Some people don''t wait to lose and then regret, when the time really can''t find someone, I don''t believe you didn''t really love her


    Zheng Weifeng was stunned. Her expression was subtle, and her eyes were shaking. "You think too much. What is love or not? At most, it''s pity. She''s not my type. If it''s not because of Besides, didn''t you listen to her? She liked me first, and I satisfied her wish. We broke up. I''m going to have my life. Don''t disturb me with her business any more. "


    Tao Rong looks at Zheng Weifeng''s wavering expression. She is insincere. She stands up and doesn''t want to waste time. "You will regret it. One day."


    Tao Rong left this sentence and turned to leave.


    Zheng Weifeng angrily yells at Tao Rong: "I won''t regret it. I wait until my true love. I''m just a passer-by relationship with her. How can I regret it?"


    Tao Rong sneers at him contemptuously. His eyes are crystal clear like glass, as if he can see through everything. It reflects Zheng Weifeng''s anger because of his uneasiness, which also makes Zheng Weifeng stunned.


    He''ll regret it Think of the girl as gentle as the name, think of the girl who is full of his own eyes, he is a little sorry for her, at the beginning of the heart is also a little struggling, but really before he spoke, Rourou broke up on his own, he was relieved, feel really God''s luck, let him encounter such a need to exist, do not need time It''s a good girl who doesn''t bother him to disappear, but why does he feel so uneasy after hearing her disappear.


    It''s not that he abandoned him, so it should have nothing to do with him.


    Watching Tao Rong leave, Zheng Weifeng sits in the reception room for a long time until someone reminds him that Miss Jin is coming.


    Zheng Weifeng immediately came to the spirit, to see people.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong really has no way to contact Jin rourourou. She can only inquire about her aunt''s residential area that Jin rourourou mentioned a long time ago.


    It was not until the third day that Tao Rong found Jin Rourou''s aunt. In the face of her bad attitude, Tao Rong explained her intention in a good voice, but she still got a regretful answer. They haven''t been in touch for a long time.Tao Rong doesn''t know who Jin Rourou can contact and where she can go. Her uneasiness is growing.


    The last hope is only Mrs. Jin. At least she is Rourou''s mother.


    Tao Rong is ready to find a way, Zheng Weifeng also don''t know how to contact her.


    Zheng Weifeng''s call surprised Tao Rong. After listening to him for a long time, he finally understood what he meant.


    He also tried to find Jin Rourou, but he couldn''t find it, so he came to ask Tao Rong if he had any clues.


    Tao Rong really wants to make fun of him, but now is not the time to be emotional. After the exchange of information, no one''s information is useful.


    "Isn''t it engagement? What else does she do? I don''t want her to be your lover Tao Rong finally said.


    "What are you talking about? How can I be sure I''m sorry for my fiancee? I just As a man, I''m responsible for her disappearance. I don''t know that she will have a bad conscience. "


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about other people''s love and hatred, but she knows that in the future, Zheng Weifeng will give up everything for Rourou''s incarnation as the East brother, and finally even give up her life. How can such deep feelings become like this now.


    "You Think again and let me know if you have any news. " Tao Rong can only say so.


    Zheng Weifeng snorted and agreed, then hung up directly.

 Chapter 863

    After hanging up, Zheng Weifeng immediately turned around and talked to his subordinates on the phone. He angrily scolded them and asked them to send more people to look for people. The white and the black are all going out. They must find people.


    The manic Zheng Weifeng is just like the trapped lion. He can keep calm in front of Tao Rong, but he is completely furious in the face of his subordinates.


    The men were so scared that they started to look for people two days ago, but they have disappeared for more than ten days. Where can I find them.


    The only possible witness is that their neighbor left yesterday. They don''t know where they went. They can''t find anyone. There''s really no clue.


    Zheng Weifeng listened to the trembling progress report of his subordinates, and was so angry that he directly smashed all the things that could be smashed on the tea table in the office.


    At this time, someone pushed the door and came in, startled.


    Zheng Weifeng saw the visitor immediately suppress anger, embarrassed smile: "Yuanyuan, how did you come?"


    "What''s the matter with you? I heard you were looking for someone in such a big fire? Who are you looking for? " Jin Yuanyuan asked tentatively.


    "It''s a partner who took the money and ran away. I''m so angry. It doesn''t matter. Why did you come back so soon? Tired of shopping? " Zheng Weifeng gently embraces Jin Yuanyuan.


    "You forget, you said you would accompany me to choose the wedding dress, but you didn''t accompany me. I''m not familiar with my life and my Chinese is not good..."


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. I''ll be with you now." Zheng Weifeng immediately coax said: "you don''t too tired, my parents and big brother have to worry about the wedding banquet."


    Jin Yuanyuan gently smiles and leans in Zheng Weifeng''s arms, saying something in a soft voice. Zheng Weifeng cooperates with her gently.


    It''s like he''s not the one who just got angry.


    After Tao Rong''s contact with Zheng Weifeng is over, he goes to find Li Yuji. When he meets Ding yunqi and Li Yuji again, Tao Rong knows that their relationship should be stable. Two people look at each other, the tacit understanding is really self-evident, there is a natural feeling.


    Tao Rong is with Xiao Xiao to go, Xiao Xiao a see Ding yunqi will hug, Ding yunqi nature is doting on Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong looks at the way Li Yuji stares at Xiao Xiao, and suddenly feels that he can''t be the object Li Yuji is worried about.


    "Mr. Li, I have something to ask you for help." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Li Yuji immediately said: "looking for me? Come on, let''s go. "


    Ding yunqi stares at Li Yuji immediately, and Li Yuji counsels, "say Go ahead. "


    "I want to see Mrs. Kim, but I can''t see anyone. I want to ask Mrs. Kim out in your capacity. I want to see her alone."


    Tao Rong just finished, Li Yuji refused: "you are crazy, I hide them too late, take the initiative to send home?"


    "Hiding?" Tao Rong looks surprised.


    Li Yuji coughed awkwardly and said: "anyway, I can''t have any contact with that family any more. I played with other people''s daughters and contacted them actively. They must be furious about my position immediately and let my family catch me. Don''t hurt me."


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that Li Yuji was in such an awkward situation. He wanted to say that he could easily make an appointment with Mrs. Jin by using his identity. It seems that he couldn''t.


    Seeing that Tao Rong was in a dilemma, Ding yunqi said, "can''t you attend their engagement banquet?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, "what order wedding banquet?"


    Ding yunqi was surprised and said, "you don''t know that Jin Rourou''s sister Jin Yuanyuan is engaged to Zheng Weifeng."


    Tao Rong was stunned. She had been twirling about the relationship between the two layers, but no one had ever told her about the relationship between the two layers.


    "You mean the Zheng family and the Jin family?" Tao Rong was surprised.


    Ding yunqi nodded and said, "yes, I heard you say that I met Jin Yuanyuan and Zheng Weifeng. I thought you knew about their engagement."


    Tao Rong really doesn''t know. She heard that Zheng Weifeng was going to be engaged to the daughter of a big family. But she was determined to find Jin Rourou. She didn''t care who he was engaged to. Besides, she didn''t expect such a coincidence. The object was Jin Rourou''s sister!


    Tao Rong fell into deep meditation. The more she thought about it, the more wrong it was. There were too many coincidences and strange things.


    Jin Yuanyuan suddenly comes back to mingle with Zheng Weifeng. Jin Rourou takes the initiative to break up and disappears.


    Will there be any implications.


    Tao Rong is thinking, Li Yuji suddenly laughed.


    Tao Rong looks at Li Yuji suspiciously. Li Yuji says sarcastically: "although I don''t know the Zheng Weifeng you said, that boy is very powerful. A pair of sisters have dated each other, and they look like each other. His taste is very single-minded?"


    Tao Rong and Ding yunqi hear this sentence, the face showed a trace of speculation.


    Ding yunqi turned to Tao Rong and said, "since you want to see Mrs. Jin, the easiest way is to attend their engagement banquet."


    "The people of the Zheng family don''t expect to see me. Zheng Shunjia wants me to die. How could he have participated?" Tao Rong is speechless."You can''t join as soon as you''re identified." Li Yuji make complaints about it.


    Tao Rong glared at him. Now it''s not a matter of identity. Her ex-wife''s identity is very embarrassing.


    "I don''t have much friendship with them, so I won''t attend. But you have already made peace with Nie Zhao. His friends, you should be able to ask for help. Some of them can always go to the wedding banquet. It''s no problem to bring a female companion." Ding yunqi suggested.


    Tao Rong immediately thought of Shi Pengchun and Qin An''an. Maybe


    After Tao Rong went back, he immediately contacted them. Qin An''an didn''t care much about the family affairs. He only played well with his friends. Hearing Tao Rong''s question, he immediately went to ask his father. He learned that principal Qin did receive an invitation, but because he didn''t have a deep friendship, he gave him a gift. After all, principal Qin had a foreign medical exchange meeting at the same time It''s not impolite to take part, and he will take Qin An and Duan Muling with him.


    Qin An wants to stay and help, but her father''s life is difficult, and she can''t really disobey and run away.


    Tao Rong went to ask shi Pengchun about it. Shi Pengchun was surprised. In his opinion, Tao Rong couldn''t avoid Zheng''s family. How could she want to participate? Although she would promise her sister-in-law, she was still curious why she went.


    After learning that she was going to meet a lady at the meeting and was not interested in the engagement banquet, she was not interested.


    Originally, Shi Pengchun didn''t plan to go either. After all, he was not very popular with the upper class. But his identity is here. He still has a part of the invitation. It''s OK for him to take Tao Rong with him. The appointment is waiting for the wedding banquet.


    But before that, Tao Rong suddenly received a call from Duan Muling.

 Chapter 864

    "I heard you''re looking for Jin Rourou. I seem to know something." Duanmu Ling said straight to the point.


    Tao Rong said a little unexpectedly: "how can you..."


    "It''s not that Ann quarreled with her father, saying that she didn''t want to go to the exchange meeting and wanted to stay to find someone. After a long time of quarrel, I heard a general idea and asked carefully, then I suddenly thought of something."


    Tao Rong immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Duan Muling originally lived in the same community with Jin Rourou. Tao Rong didn''t know how he knew Zheng Weifeng and Jin Rourou. In short, it seemed that he really knew everything.


    Duan Muling saw that Jin''s mother and daughter came to find Jin Rourou, and she also saw that Jin Rou was going to leave with her suitcase.


    But he also saw an interesting scene. He saw the picture of Jin Yuanyuan pulling Jin rourourou into the car with someone. So the last person to see Jin Rourou must be her sister, Jin Yuanyuan.


    Tao Rongli said: "when you see a girl kidnapped, don''t you know to call the police?"


    Duan Muling said innocently: "although it looks like being kidnapped, isn''t that her sister? And she didn''t call for help


    Tao Rong immediately speechless way: "she is stuttering! Is it time for her to call for help? "


    Duan Muling was a little confused and said, "that''s also the contradiction of their family. I''m just a spectator. I don''t need to meddle in my own business."


    Duan Muling''s reason really makes Tao Rong unable to refute.


    But Duanmu Ling did give Tao Rong a very good clue.


    Jin Yuanyuan forcibly takes Jin Rourou away, probably because she is afraid that her sister will have contact with Zheng Weifeng again. She is afraid that her things will be taken away.


    This is the most likely reason. Tao Rong doesn''t waste her time in circles. She goes to Zheng Weifeng and tells him everything.


    Zheng Weifeng didn''t expect that Tao Rong''s reappearance brought not Jin Rourou''s news, but a lot of strange things.


    Although Jin Rourou''s surname is Jin, how can she be Jin Yuanyuan''s sister? One of them is in H country, the other is in China. They have never met.


    Moreover, there are several people in the Jin family. He has long known how there can be any second lady.


    Although they do look like each other, they can''t prove that they are sisters.


    If it''s really a sister, why not admit it?


    More importantly "You lie. How can a kind person like Yuanyuan do such a thing? You don''t understand Yuanyuan at all. She is the kindest girl in the world. Don''t slander people any more."


    Said Jin Yuanyuan good, Tao Rong is simply angry skull pain.


    Tao Rong seems to doubt whether they are talking about the same person, whether she should not come to this mentally retarded person.


    Tao Rong gritted her teeth and didn''t bother to argue with him. She said directly, "I can''t see Jin Yuanyuan. You let us meet. I''ll take care of the soft things."


    Zheng Weifeng was a little annoyed when he was told that, but Tao Rong didn''t understand why he was angry.


    "Jin Rourou is just a friend. You''ve met a few times. I don''t know you because you are so active for her. Are you still that cold woman? "


    Tao Rong said seriously: "because she once saved my life! I would have died without her. Do you think it''s worth my worry? " In the sanatorium, if not for Rourou''s bravery, Tao Rong will die and Xiao Xiao won''t be born. Even if Tao Rong avoids Jin Rourou later, she won''t forget the kindness given by others. At least when Jin Rourou needs it, she must appear beside her to ensure her safety.


    Especially in the last life, Tao Rong didn''t know when Jin Rourou died. At that time, it was said that when Dong Ge found her, there were only wild graves and ashes left. Tao Rong is really a little scared.


    But Zheng Weifeng also wanted to prove that his fiancee had no problem, "you said that my fiancee also had a life-saving grace for me, and I also wanted to defend her! No one is allowed to do her wrong! " So Zheng Weifeng called Jin Yuanyuan directly.


    Tao Rong is a little surprised. Will people like Jin Yuanyuan save people? There was no time to ask more questions. Jin Yuanyuan, who was originally in the office building, came soon.


    When Jin Yuanyuan saw Tao Rong, her face was very bad.


    Hearing that Zheng Weifeng explained the whole story well, she suddenly became angry, "I don''t know this person. She has already asked someone to come to my house to harass me. Now she comes to you again. What do you want? Where''s my sister from? You don''t believe me, but you believe in an outsider. Go and investigate for yourself. Besides, what''s the relationship between the person you told her about, how is it very similar to me? Are you carrying me behind your back, you... " Jin Yuanyuan said and cried.


    Tao Rong looked really amazing, Jin Yuanyuan is really not changed at all.


    "Jin Yuanyuan, do you want me to find Li Yuji to confront you and see if we know each other?" Tao Rong said coldly.


    Jin Yuanyuan''s whole body was stiff, and she immediately cried even more sad. She pulled Zheng Weifeng and said, "I''ve done so much for you. You just watch a person intimidate me and threaten me. I don''t know her at all. If you drive her away, I don''t want to see her again, otherwise we don''t have to get engaged."Zheng Weifeng, hearing Jin Yuanyuan''s words, was in a mess. He turned to Tao Rong and said, "what else do you want? I know you can''t find someone to worry about, but don''t involve innocent people. I don''t know who is talking nonsense to you. Do you have to use your own brain to think about what you say? What a coincidence! Have you been egged on by someone with a heart, or have you come to me on purpose to get back at me for my sister''s trouble with you? "


    Tao Rong is a little out of breath. When she looks at Jin Yuanyuan and Zheng Weifeng, she suddenly feels that Rourou is very pitiful. It must be hard to feel betrayed by her boyfriend and sister.


    Tao Rong said to Zheng Weifeng, "who is the fool who listens to slander? Time will give you the answer, and you will regret it. Have you ever thought that Rourou had an accident when you were about to get engaged


    Zheng Weifeng''s expression changed slightly, but he didn''t speak with Jin Yuanyuan in his arms.


    Then Tao Rong looked at Jin Yuanyuan who was buried in Zheng Weifeng''s arms, "Jin Yuanyuan, you''d better not hurt Rourou, or I won''t let you go. And I will definitely find her. Your fiance knows what means I have and what identity I have. "


    Put down the cruel words, Tao Rong turned and left. As soon as I went out, I just lost my anger. I only left my eyes full of calculation and shrewdness. The rest depends on how Jin Yuanyuan took the bait.

 Chapter 865

    Jin Yuanyuan''s heart beats very fast. Seeing that Tao Rong is gone, she quickly raises her head and questions Zheng Weifeng.


    Zheng Weifeng asked carefully: "do you really don''t know Jin Rourou? You look alike, and your names are also... "


    "Who, I really don''t know! What do you think? And how can that woman be so arrogant? Isn''t your family very powerful? Do you have a lot to say in Dongshi? How dare she... "


    Zheng Weifeng coaxes Jin Yuanyuan and explains helplessly: "she is Nie Zhao''s ex-wife..."


    Jin Yuanyuan was surprised and said, "what? The soldier your sister always wanted to marry? The Nie family with the same status as your family? "


    Zheng Weifeng nodded and said, "yes, if she can''t find it herself, she will ask Nie Zhao to help. Nie Zhao has a very high position in the army. Using his relationship to find people should be very quick." In this respect, Zheng Weifeng thinks that he is not as good as Nie Zhao. If Tao Rong can ask Nie Zhao to help, he can also know whether Rourou is safe as soon as possible, so that he can prepare to get married without psychological pressure.


    Jin Yuanyuan didn''t expect that the pregnant woman who was protected by Ding yunqi in H country was general Nie''s ex-wife, and it is said that the reason why the eldest miss of Zheng family couldn''t get Nie Zhao all the time is because Nie Zhao still has an ex-wife in mind and wants to remarry with her. If Tao Rong can really use the power of the army, isn''t Jin Rourou


    Jin Yuanyuan was immediately upset and began to find an excuse to leave.


    Zheng Weifeng is also full of worries, so she doesn''t care too much about Jin Yuanyuan, and let her go alone.


    As soon as Jin Yuanyuan leaves the building, she immediately gets into the car. She doesn''t know that Tao Rong''s car is quietly following her not far away.


    "Sister in law, are you sure she will take us to your friend?" Shi asked while driving


    Tao Rong is not sure, "since the person is in her hands, I think I just made a fuss, she must be guilty, guilty will show flaws, see where she will go."


    Shi Pengchun felt that it was reasonable, so he drove safely.


    Jin Yuanyuan did not go home, but went to a hotel close to home.


    Tao Rong watched her get off the bus and told Shi Pengchun to help her get off the bus.


    But in the end, it was still a step late, watching her with a group of people on the elevator, Tao Rong only caught up with the elevator door.


    Although Tao Rong paid attention to it, the elevator stopped on many floors, and there were many rooms on each floor. For a time, it was really impossible to continue to track.


    Tao Rong is not willing to go to the front desk again, and wants to ask if there is a guest surnamed Jin who has reserved a room, but how can the front desk people tell others the customer''s information for no reason.


    Tao Rong can only stand in the hall helpless, she thought, or wait for Jin Yuanyuan down, directly tied the question.


    When I was worried, someone came forward and said, "Miss Nie, how can you be here?"


    Tao Rong was stunned. He turned his head and was stunned. "Luo Mr. Luo


    It turned out to be Luo Yan. Tao Rong was a little embarrassed for a moment, because Nie Zhao might let her formally meet Luo Yan when she came back. Now if she continues to live as Nie Rong, she will feel deceptive.


    Luo Yan looks at her curiously.


    Tao Rong can only say dryly: "find someone..." Tao Rong is going to leave. Let''s go first.


    But Luo Yan asked: "looking for someone? Looking for the residents here? "


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I didn''t find it, so I''m going to leave. That..."


    "Can I help you then?" Luo Yan said with a smile.


    Tao Rong stopped and looked at him with some doubts.


    Luo Yan smiles, "I''m one of the owners of this hotel. If you want to find someone, I''ll take you to the front desk to investigate."


    Tao Rong immediately looked at Luo Yan and said, "really? Thank you so much


    Luo Yan and Tao Rong have only met each other. They have never seen her so vividly. It seems that they are more beautiful than lengbing.


    Luo Yan waved to Tao Rong, just like coaxing a child, and asked her to follow her to the front desk.


    "Who are you looking for?" Luo Yan asked.


    "Jin Rourou is Zheng Weifeng''s ex girlfriend." Tao Rong honest answer.


    "Oh? I''m afraid you''re going to leave a vacancy. Zheng Weifeng mentioned it before, and he asked me to help with the investigation. This hotel doesn''t have it. " Luo Yan replied honestly.


    Tao Rongli said: "is there Jin Yuanyuan''s


    "Jin Yuanyuan? Oh The king''s family in H country, no, she has her own house nearby. Why do you want to stay in a hotel? It''s a coincidence that the two people''s names are quite similar. " Luo Yan sighed.


    "Since there is no Jin Yuanyuan, why did she come to this hotel? I followed her." Tao Rong said frankly.


    Luo Yan''s eyes widened in surprise, "this Visitors will not be registered. Only those who stay will be registered. Without them on the list, it is difficult to check them room by room for you. "


    Tao Rongli said: "can you help me check the rooms of people who stay long? She''s been missing for a long time, no less than five days. ""It''s easy to find out." Luo Yan immediately motioned to the staff at the front desk and asked them to check according to the length of stay. He listed those who had stayed for more than five days. In places like hotels, few guests would stay for a long time.


    "Miss Nie, you don''t mean Zheng Weifeng''s fiancee kidnapped his ex girlfriend." Luo Yan asked carefully.


    Tao Rong is unprepared for Nie Zhao''s brother and says directly, "they are really sisters. They are half sisters. They have a bad relationship. So I suspect that Jin Yuanyuan kidnaps Jin rourourou to prevent her from ordering a wedding banquet in order to monopolize Zheng Weifeng."


    Tao Rong''s news was so powerful that Luo Yan couldn''t find his own voice for a moment, and he said, "do you know Zheng Weifeng? It''s really He is indeed the most rebellious young master of the Zheng family. "


    Tao Rong shook her head and said, "I just told him, but he didn''t believe it, because his fiancee didn''t admit to having such a sister. I''m afraid this sister really doesn''t exist. After all, it''s not included in the genealogy of the Jin family. "


    "Sisters fight! Is your friend really going to make a scene? " Luo Yan asked curiously.


    Tao Rong immediately looked at the warning.


    Luo Yan immediately observed his words and said, "I haven''t met the young lady of the Jin family, but looking at your friend, it doesn''t look like someone who can make a scene."


    "Of course she won''t. She''s ready to leave. She''s a careful sister. I just hope she just limits her freedom and doesn''t hurt her." Tao Rong worried said.


    I''m talking here, but I''ve listed the list there.

 Chapter 866

    The names are unknown, and Tao Rong can only be selected slowly according to the number and date.


    Luo Yan accompanied him and looked at Tao Rong. He said with appreciation, "for the sake of friends, you are really loyal. Are you not afraid to offend the powerful? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, "someone behind me, so not afraid."


    Luo Yan immediately became curious. He thought Tao Rong was unusual for a long time, "Oh, I don''t know who it is?"


    Tao Rong suddenly laughed, looked at Luo Yan and said, "you''ll see it soon."


    Luo Yan was dazzled by Tao Rong''s bright smile and became more curious. The people he could see were rich or expensive. I haven''t heard of such an interesting beauty hiding in anyone''s home.


    Tao Rong wrote down a few room numbers, turned around and said thanks to Luo Yan. He was about to go up the elevator to find someone.


    But I didn''t expect that Luo Yan would follow.


    Tao Rong looks at Luo Yan suspiciously.


    "If you want to find my guests, I''ll naturally follow, so as not to make any conflicts." Luo Yan said with a light smile.


    Tao Rong pick eyebrow, didn''t say more, make way for some position to Luo Yan.


    A total of three rooms, Tao Rong is directly to the front door.


    The first through the door chain can hear the sound of children playing, Tao Rong immediately said knocked on the wrong door to leave.


    The second is a man dressed as a business man. Tao Rong asked directly, "is Miss Jin in, please?"


    The other side''s face was hoodwinked and asked back: "you have found the wrong room." The other side''s expression is true, and Tao Rong is sure soon.


    Excluding two, Tao Rong and Luo Yan go to the third room.


    Come to the floor, just out of the elevator, you see a room door opened, a person came out.


    That person is exactly Jin Yuanyuan. After she comes out, she cautiously says something to the room.


    Tao Rong is about to rush forward with an angry face, but Luo Yan pulls him directly to the safe passage beside him.


    Tao Rong was dragged in for a moment. As soon as he wanted to resist, he heard Luo Yan say, "if that''s Jin Yuanyuan, you can''t go out now."


    Tao Rong immediately asked: "why?"


    Luo Yan quickly compared a shush gesture to her, "if you tear it down, you can''t take Jin Rourou away."


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand what Luo Yan means when he says this, but since Luo Yan is Nie Zhao''s trusted friend and a smart man, Tao Rong believes him for a while.


    Luo Yan is surprised that Tao Rong chooses to trust him without questioning. It''s very interesting.


    After a while, they heard the sound of high-heeled shoes disappear around the elevator. Luo Yan peeped out his head for a look, and then said, "people are gone." Looking back, I saw Tao Rong just staring at him.


    Luo Yan said with a smile: "I didn''t expect Miss NIE to be so calm. Aren''t you afraid I want to calm down?"


    After thinking about it, Tao Rong said, "even if you want to make peace, it''s normal, and you are Ann''s friend, I have to respect you. "


    At the mention of An''an, Luo Yan''s smile became more intimate and less formulaic.


    "Thank you for your trust, but I didn''t really stop you because I wanted to be peaceful. I have a general relationship with the Zheng family, and it''s not bad for me to make some news. But you just said that they are sisters, and they are related by blood. If the situation just happened, you rush out to catch a current one, and then the people of the Jin family will come and make trouble and take the gold directly Rourou is helpless. Can''t you still protect your friends? The best way is not to have a conflict with the host''s house, but to take people away first. "


    Tao Rong understood immediately, sighing that Luo Yan''s thinking was meticulous, which was indeed the practice of a wise man.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "yes, you are right. Thank you for reminding me."


    Luo Yan light smile, signal Tao Rong can go now.


    However, two people still have no bottom in their hearts now, whether they are here or not is really a matter of two minds.


    Tao Rong came forward and knocked.


    No one paid attention, as if there was no one inside, but just now Jin Yuanyuan came out from here.


    "May I have the key?" Tao Rong asked.


    Luo Yan nodded and said: "the key is OK, but it must be anti lock and door chain inside. If you don''t open it yourself..."


    Tao Rong continues to knock.


    Luo Yan looked at it and said, "I''ve come to find an opportunity to break through the violence. I''ll go down and look for it..."


    Before Luo Yan finished speaking, the door opened a small gap. "Knock what, knock who!"


    Tao Rong stares at the people at the door. Although there is only one gap, he looks suspicious.


    "I''m looking for Miss King''s sister!" Tao Rong said frankly.


    As soon as his face changed, he wanted to close the door.


    But what people didn''t expect happened.


    Tao Rong suddenly kicked the door hard, and the door slammed into the person''s forehead behind him, which shocked him and made him unable to react for a while.But there''s a chain on the door.


    Luo Yan, who was beside him, was stunned. He could not imagine that a beautiful girl student as big as An''an would be so aggressive and violent.


    Luo Yan sees that she steps back two steps and looks like she''s going to hit the door. Just as she wants to ask him to go down and find the security guard to solve the problem, Tao Rong rushes up directly and knocks the door open.


    The sound was so loud that all the residents around opened the door to see the situation.


    Luo Yan is really stupid. His strength is too strong. How can he hold on.


    Seeing that Tao Rong has rushed in, Luo Yan has no time to think. After all, as a big man, you can''t let the female students fight.


    Luo Yan followed quickly and saw that there were two big men inside.


    One was hit by Tao Rong and the other just came out of the bathroom with his pants.


    Luo Yan glanced at the room and saw that there was no extra figure.


    "Who are you?" Cried a man.


    Tao Rong said harshly, "where are the people you kidnapped?"


    One of the men immediately showed a guilty expression and looked in the direction of the bathroom.


    Tao Rong and Luo Yan''s face changed in an instant.


    Tao Rong suddenly towards the inside, two men naturally want to stop Tao Rong.


    Luo Yan immediately said, "stop it!" Luo Yan is not good at fighting, but he has to go up to protect women.


    But Luo Yan didn''t have time to catch up with Tao Rong and the other party, so they had already fought each other.


    Then Luo Yan''s steps stopped.


    Because he doesn''t have to play anymore.


    I rushed up to fly a knee, directly hit a big man''s chin, just listen to a click, see the big man''s mouth blood fell to the ground.


    Another person also wants to rush up, Tao Rong takes advantage of the opportunity to support the knocked down person''s shoulder, jump up a whirlwind kick, another big man also fell down.

 Chapter 867

    The simple and lethal movements were like flowing water. In Luo Yan''s mind, he seemed to recall for a moment that he had seen similar movements, as if Nie Zhao once practiced like this.


    Luo Yan can''t help sighing that this female classmate is still a master of Kung Fu. It''s a matter of minutes for two big men.


    Although the two men fell down, they were not hit by one blow, and they were still hit by a little girl, which further angered the two men.


    Angry men are more lethal and even use the debris in the room as weapons.


    Luo Yan just wanted to remind Tao Rong to be careful, but Tao Rong started first. He picked up a chair next to him with one hand and swung it directly on a big man''s head. Although the big man blocked him with his arm, he still broke his head and fainted.


    Another man took the opportunity to smash Tao Rong with a vase, but Tao Rong was as smart as if she had eyes behind her. She grabbed the hand of the big man and let him loose. The vase in her hand also fell down, but Tao Rong caught it before landing.


    Tao Rong, with a cold face, smashes the vase directly on the back of the big man. Without aligning his head, he directly smashes the big man on his knees.


    As the fragments of the vase fall, Luo Yan sees that Tao Rong''s hand still has a place to hold, and some fragments of the vase remain.


    Luo Yan was terrified to see that a beautiful and loyal female classmate turned into a cold-blooded thug in an instant, and even had the potential of a killer, because she had put the fragments on the big man''s thick neck, as if she could cut her throat at any time.


    Luo Yan''s pupils all shrunk, "Miss Nie, calm down."


    The big man also felt the coolness from his neck and couldn''t help leaning his head back. However, Tao Rong held his back with his knees and didn''t care.


    "Sister, spare your life. We didn''t do anything." The man instantly counseled and said in a trembling voice.


    Tao Rong didn''t speak. She stood up and threw the pieces away. The man was so scared that he wanted to run. However, Tao Rong directly slapped him on the neck and made him dizzy.


    Clean and neat, but Luo Yan''s hair stood up.


    Tao Rong ignored the others and rushed directly into the bathroom.


    Luo Yan originally wanted to follow in, but what he saw just now made him think and worry, so he didn''t dare to follow in.


    At this time, Tao Rong is almost to lose his mind. When she saw the ugly look of the man carrying his pants and the look he was looking at the bathroom, Tao Rong immediately moved her heart and wanted to kill.


    She felt the blood that she hadn''t felt for a long time rush to her head. She forgot where she was and what she was doing, as if she was no longer herself.


    But next to Luo Yan, the word "Nie" came out. Although he called her, it seemed to remind her a lot.


    Nie Xiao, Nie Zhao


    She can''t control herself.


    All of a sudden, she pulled back a little mental, let her stand on the edge of out of control, she did not know what she would face, if it was Then she will regret why she didn''t come to her faster.


    Tao Rong impact of the bathroom, a moment of impact on the screen so that she did not know what to do for a moment.


    There''s no picture that can get her out of control.


    Soft in, clothes well dressed, but the outermost coat button has been removed, as if there was no time.


    But what makes Tao Rong angry is Rourou''s present state.


    Her face was pale and shriveled, her lips were completely peeled, and now she was black and blue, and she was in a coma. There was so much noise outside that she didn''t react at all. If it wasn''t for her undulating chest that she still had a weak breath, Tao Rong doubted whether she was seeing a dead person.


    Her hands were tied to the white porcelain pipes under the washing table with a very thin rope. Her wrists were bloody and dry, as if they were glued to the rope. She couldn''t bear to look directly at the cruel picture.


    Tao Rong was confused for a long time before she came forward to wake up Jin Rourou.


    But Jin Rourou has only a weak breath, severe hunger and dehydration has made her unable to wake up.


    Tao Rong''s heart was in pain, like swallowing a mouthful of fire in her stomach.


    But she needs to calm down. She needs to save people.


    Tao Rong tried to untie the rope, but he couldn''t. Can shout to the outside: "Luo Yan, are you there? Please help me. Get me a pair of scissors or a knife. "


    Luo Yan stood outside and heard the shaking voice. He was worried. He helped her find something and quickly found the fruit knife.


    When he came in, Luo Yan took a look and was relieved, but at the same time, he felt startled. This Is it really the work of sisters? Does their mother care?


    Luo Yan came forward to help cut the rope, but the part that stuck to Jin Rourou''s wrist didn''t dare to pull it off.


    Looking at Tao Rong''s bewilderment, Luo Yan said, "let''s carry people out first."Tao Rong nodded, carefully carried out the person, first placed on the bed.


    "I''ll call an ambulance?" Luo Yan said with a frown.


    Tao Rong nods and anxiously gives Jin rourourou a physical examination. She is a medical student, so she can have a preliminary examination. There is no bone fracture on her body, only hunger and dehydration.


    After Luo Yan made the call, he sat down and comforted: "fortunately, I haven''t encountered any big problems."


    Tao Rong''s examination is over, and his expression is slightly chilly.


    "These two people, if you don''t worry, I''ll call my police friend first, and wait until Jin Rourou wakes up or Zheng Weifeng comes out?" Luo Yan asked tentatively.


    Tao Rong a gas up, "I want to ask clear, I don''t slander people!"


    "What?" Luo Yan doesn''t understand.


    Tao Rong jumps down from the bed and gets water to wake up the man carrying his pants.


    As soon as the man woke up, he saw Tao Rong approaching him with a fruit knife. He was so scared that he immediately cried out. Tao Rong''s expression was cold and his tone was fierce. He asked: "who let you kidnap people? What did you just want to do to her? "


    "Tie Kidnapping, misunderstanding, I just I didn''t. I just wanted to go to the bathroom! " The man explained immediately.


    "Oh? Is that right? " As soon as Tao Rong''s voice fell, the fruit knife in his hand was suddenly forced down, directly penetrating the man''s trousers and onto the carpet.


    The man was so scared that his legs began to shiver, his face turned white and tears were coming out.


    Don''t mention him. Luo Yan can''t help shrinking and sweating. This move is too fatal for men.


    "I''m not satisfied with the answer. Let''s talk about it again!" Tao Rong said coldly.

 Chapter 868

    The man looked at the bright knife he picked up again and was directly shocked. "I said, I said, it was Miss Jin who asked us to kidnap and guard her. He said it was her sister who was naughty. To teach her a lesson, our brother really didn''t do anything to her, but just Just now... "


    "Just what!" Tao Rong pointed the knife directly at the man''s eyes, "dare to lie to try!"


    Where does a man dare to lie? He tells everything directly. "Don''t Don''t do it. It''s Miss Jin. Originally, she said that she would come back at the end of this month. But today, she suddenly came. She told us that no one except her could come in and find her sister, and And Let''s Let''s do something with her It''s hard for us to do something, take photos and make them look like she wants to, but... "


    Tao Rong suddenly stands up and kicks the man. Luo Yan can''t help but stand up and looks cold.


    "How can you be so cruel? Is it really my sister? " Luo Yan asked again.


    Tao Rong hates this kind of thing most. Seeing that Jin Rourou is half dead, Jin Yuanyuan still has to do it. She


    Tao Rong suddenly thought that she should have stimulated Jin Yuanyuan, so


    Tao Rong takes a breath suddenly, and her back is chilly. If she doesn''t come here in time, she really can''t save people. On the contrary, she does harm to others.


    Tao Rong hated her recklessness and Jin Yuanyuan''s cruelty. "You say, how do you abuse her these days?"


    "Wrongly, we didn''t really abuse her. We didn''t dare before. We just listened to the arrangement. Her sister said that she would not give her food and a glass of water every day, so did we Do it The man wailed and said.


    Jin Yuanyuan''s shamelessness is really unexpected by Tao Rong. Luo Yan can''t believe his ears and can''t help shaking his head. Few of the women in these rich families are really kind.


    At this time, the ambulance had already arrived. Luo Yan came to Tao Rong, patted her on the shoulder and said, "this thing happened in my hotel. I''m also responsible. You give these two men to me, and I''ll take care of them. You should accompany Miss Rourou to the hospital first."


    With the entry of medical staff, Tao Rong has no other revenge. Now she is more concerned about Jin Rourou''s physical condition. She only hopes that everything is as safe as it appears.


    After the ambulance went out, Tao Rong contacted Shi Pengchun first. The ambulance couldn''t explain the reason, so Shi Pengchun first drove with them to the hospital.


    When Shi Pengchun saw someone, he was also shocked. After listening to Tao Rong''s story, he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Fortunately, Jin rourourou''s body has no other serious problems. If you lose some nutrient solution, you may wake up after a sleep.


    Shi Pengchun looks at Tao Rong, who is under pressure. The phone calls are constant, so he persuades Tao Rong to go back and have a rest. He is here to guard.


    Tao Rong hesitated. After all, Shi Pengchun and Jin Rourou didn''t know each other.


    Shi Pengchun said: "don''t worry, she can''t wake up this night. It''s estimated that you''ll be almost there in the morning. If she wakes up suddenly, I''ll explain the situation to her and contact you as soon as possible. Later, she needs to be hospitalized for observation for two days. At that time, there will be plenty of time for you to accompany her. Just take the opportunity to go back and clean up."


    Tao Rong doesn''t care about this, but there is Xiaoxiao at home. Aunt LAN has just contacted her. Xiaoxiao is afraid that she will disappear suddenly. After all, she didn''t expect to stay outside at the beginning. After thinking about it, she''d better go back and explain the matter.


    "Please, remember, no one is allowed to get close to Jin Rourou except me. As you, you should be able to hold the field." Tao Rong said seriously.


    Shi Pengchun was surprised and said, "is there such an exaggeration?"


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "I''m afraid some people are crazy."


    Shi Pengchun patted his chest and said, "it''s OK. Give it to me."


    Tao Rong nods and leaves the hospital. When he drives back, he receives a call from Luo Yan.


    Luo Yan reports to the police that the two have been detained, and no one will rush to protect them. When Jin Rourou wakes up, she will decide how to deal with them.


    However, shortly after their accident, someone came to inquire about it. Luo Yan claimed that it was the service personnel of their hotel who found the abnormal accommodation, so he found that there was a problem during the inventory, which saved the people. However, he did not disclose which hospital he went to. It should not be found so easily for the time being, and it should not be found openly, so for the time being Let Tao Rong rest assured.


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?" Luo Yan asked when he had finished explaining the matter.


    "No, you''ve helped me a lot. Thank you very much." Thank you, Tao Rong.


    "As a gentleman, this should be done for ladies. By the way, are you going to tell Zheng Weifeng? It''s his business. And it''s not a small thing. " Luo Yan asked.


    "Please keep it secret for a while." Tao rongdao.


    "Why?" Luo Yan doubts a way.


    "It''s jinrourou''s business. I have to wait until she wakes up. If she doesn''t know what to do, I will..." Tao Rong didn''t go on, but she had a decision in her heart.Although Tao Rong hasn''t done anything wrong for a long time, she''s never easy to get into trouble. She''ll let Zheng Weifeng and Jin Yuanyuan know what''s the end of bullying her friends.


    Although Tao Rong didn''t finish, Luo Yan always felt that things would not be simple. This woman was more cruel than her appearance. Usually, Qin An''an always says that she wants to protect her sister, but Luo Yan doesn''t look like her. It''s estimated that in Tao Rong''s eyes, Qin An''an is a child.


    After Tao Rong returns home, Xiao Xiao sticks to Tao Rong for fear that Tao Rong will disappear again.


    Aunt LAN asked what happened, Tao Rong said simply. It also shows that she may not be at home tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. At that time, she will arrange a suitable time for Aunt LAN to take Xiaoxiao to the hospital to visit Jin Rourou.


    Tao Rong feel Xiao Xiao in, to a certain extent, can pacify her broken heart.


    And looking at the little baby sticking to her, it''s estimated that Xiao Xiao doesn''t see her once a day. She really wants to cry again.


    The next day coax good baby, with cooked porridge and soup, straight to the hospital.


    When I came to the ward, it was still quiet. After I went in, I saw Shi Pengchun dozing in his chair and Jin Rourou lying still.


    Tao Rong went in to wake up Shi Pengchun, gave him a ready breakfast, let him have some good, quickly go back to rest.


    Shi Pengchun, who knows someone in this hospital, goes to someone else to borrow the site to have a rest. It''s more convenient to think that Tao Rong has something to call him.

 Chapter 869

    Tao Rong is guarding in front of the hospital bed, thinking.


    Gradually, the people on the bed had a movement, Tao Rong immediately gathered up.


    "Soft?"


    Jin Rourou slowly opened her eyes, but she didn''t dare to open them too fast. The light was dazzling. She could only adapt slowly. She was thin and looked like she was struggling to breathe.


    "Soft? How did you feel? Is there anything wrong? "


    As Tao Rong''s voice sounded, it seemed to wake up the sleeping people. Jin Rourou slowly turned her eyes to see. When her dark eyes reflected Tao Rong''s moment, her tears came down.


    "Sister Shirley..."


    "It''s me! It''s me Tao Rong answers quickly.


    "Sister Shirley I I How scared! Shirley Sister, I... " The more worried and stammering Jin rourourou was, the more choked she was. Finally, she burst into tears and said a word incompletely.


    Tao Rong can only embrace Jin Rourou and comfort her: "sister Shirley is here. It''s OK. I''ll protect you. The bad guys have been driven away by me. You''re safe. It''s safe here. Look at the hospital. There are no bad guys. It''s OK. Don''t be afraid. It''s all over. It''s OK."


    Tao Rong constantly comforts, and her embrace gives Jin Rourou a little warmth, which finally makes her feel better.


    Jin Rou''s voice is too hoarse. She is thirsty very quickly. Tao Rong pours a glass of water for her to drink slowly.


    Listening to the gurgling sound in Jin Rourou''s stomach, it seems that water flows directly into the empty stomach.


    She prepared a light porridge, let her a little advanced food, and then slowly adapt.


    Soon doctors and nurses also came to the ward round, determined Jin Rourou''s state, explained some precautions, and then left.


    After eating, Jin Rourou had the strength to cry again in front of the blank lunch box.


    Although it is not the collapse of the cry, but the constant flow of tears is also distressing.


    "It''s all right." Tao Rong helped her clean up and gently patted her on the back to comfort her.


    "Sister Shirley, it''s My sister It''s my sister. She Kidnap me Imprison me. I have nothing left. I have to go. Why is she doing this to me? " Jin Rourou stammered and choked.


    "Because she''s a bad person. She''s not your sister. Besides a little blood relationship, do you have any feelings? She didn''t treat you as a sister, so you don''t have to treat her as a sister. She treats you like that, and you hate her. " Tao Rong says without scruple.


    "But She''s my sister She said I robbed her fiance, she said I I''ve never thought of robbing her. What''s she doing with me? " Seeing that Jin Rourou is still sad, Tao Rong has a headache. If she didn''t have deep feelings for her so-called elder sister, she should hate more than anything now, instead of just being sad.


    Jin Rourou is an adult. Tao Rong is not as careful to her as she used to be to those little girls. She needs to face everything by herself.


    And there''s no need for her to hide those things.


    "Do you know what would have happened if I hadn''t found you last night?" Tao Rong suddenly said in a low voice.


    Jin Rourou looks at Tao Rong with tears in her eyes.


    "You may starve to death, you may thirst to death, you may..." Looking at Jin Rourou''s pale face, Tao Rong clenched her teeth and said, "you may be raped by those two men. Take a picture and find a chance to show it to Zheng Weifeng."


    Jin Rourou slowly opens her eyes with Tao Rong''s words and looks at Tao Rong in disbelief. The blood color on her face all recedes.


    "You Say What It''s impossible... "


    Tao Rong calmly said: "those two people have been arrested by the police. He admitted that if we didn''t arrive in time Mr. Luo Yan went with me, and they were all instructed by your sister. As soon as your sister left, they were ready to do it, and I came with your sister. "


    Tao Rong didn''t hide it. She found her for a few days, found Zheng Weifeng and induced Jin Yuanyuan. She also admitted that she had caused her sister to be stimulated to do such a thing.


    "I don''t want to make excuses for myself, but I have a reason at this time. It''s not me, it may be something else. Your sister can be cruel to you. It''s clear that you didn''t do anything." Tao Rong doesn''t think it''s all her fault. She just lets Jin Yuanyuan be on guard, but it''s Zheng Weifeng who makes Jin Yuanyuan want to destroy Jin Rourou.


    Just because Zheng Weifeng had a reaction to what Tao Rong said at that time, it proved that he was not indifferent to Jin Rourou, which made Jin Yuanyuan feel threatened. That''s why she had the order of humiliating and taking photos. She wanted to completely destroy her sister, so as to ensure her exclusive possession of Zheng Weifeng.


    Jin Rourou''s eyes are red again, more red than before. This time, she is out of breath, and Tao Rong doesn''t stop her.


    Until she cried tired, just slowly open mouth, "she is so afraid that I rob Wei Feng elder brother?"? I said clearly that I will not see brother Weifeng again, I will break up, why don''t you believe me? Anyway, I can''t beat her. She and brother Weifeng are a couple, aren''t they? "Tao Rong listened to Jin Rourou''s stammering words, and the question in her heart finally came out, "why? Aren''t you very good with Zheng Weifeng? Although Jin Yuanyuan has a higher identity background, Zheng Weifeng doesn''t value these people. Why do you take the initiative to break up? Maybe you are the real couple? And many of Jin Yuanyuan''s words are lies. You don''t have to believe them all. She didn''t lie to you that they were dating. It''s impossible. Jin Yuanyuan was chasing Li''s son in H country before, which is the one you met. "


    Tao Rong has long been thinking about the reasons. Jin Rourou and Jin Yuanyuan look like each other, but there is no one who is more beautiful or who she likes. Tao Rong really can''t figure out. It''s reasonable to say that people like Zheng Weifeng must have a first love complex. When they meet someone who cares so much, how can they say they can break up after breaking up.


    But as soon as Tao Rong finished, the expression on Jin Rourou''s face was empty, as if her soul had disappeared.


    After a while, Jin Rourou stammered out her biggest sadness in a hoarse voice.


    "Because Brother Weifeng has known his sister for a long time. He has admired her for a long time. It is her sister who likes to be rejected by others all the time. He only met me later. He didn''t know that I was her sister. He just felt that we looked like each other. It happened that I also like him, so I I was taken as... "


    Tao Rong felt angry for a moment, and then said, "double?"

 Chapter 870

    Tao Rong can''t believe roaring, Jin Rourou can''t help crying again.


    "He He has always liked Jin Yuanyuan, but he met you just because you look alike, so he How did he know Jin Yuanyuan? "


    So Jin Yuanyuan couldn''t catch up with Li Yuji in H country, and because she did too much, she couldn''t make a good marriage in H country. So she went back to find Zheng Weifeng. Zheng Weifeng was infatuated with her all the time. She took the person she looked like as a stand in and left her side. As soon as her sweetheart came back, she broke up and got engaged happily?


    Tao Rong looks at Jin Rourou. She can''t believe how she can meet such a bad luck. How can she meet these two wonderful flowers.


    Tao Rong was so angry that she lost her mind. She couldn''t think about the unreasonable aspects carefully and forgot the result of the last life.


    "Why are you so stupid? You are the victim of this kind of thing. You should ask Zheng Weifeng to apologize to you. Why do you break up and let him go? Besides, this matter has nothing to do with you. You are willing to let go when you find out, but Jin Yuanyuan is..."


    "Don''t mention it, sister Shirley. I''m willing to do everything. In fact, when I was with brother Weifeng, I had already noticed something different. He would suddenly become completely different because of other people''s affairs, and he would often look at me in a daze, just like I was looking at another person through me. I didn''t give up and felt that I could be unique and straight in his heart To I didn''t expect that I should be my sister''s stand in. Now they are going to be together. I have no reason to pester brother Weifeng. Breaking up on my own initiative is my only chance to keep my dignity. "


    Jin Rourou is not a weak woman without any ideas. She just doesn''t choose to fight and fight. She wants to escape and stay away from harm. But even if she gives up everything, her sister still doesn''t trust her and won''t let her go. Kidnapping and imprisonment is just to prevent this sister from interfering with her.


    Jin Rourou has been hurt by her sister and her lover, and her pain has been shattered.


    In addition to crying, she did not know how to vent her emotions.


    Tao Rong is so angry about this that she has to comfort Jin Rourou.


    When Jin Rourou cried and fell asleep, Tao Rong was relieved. She felt that as long as Jin Rourou let out her anger, it was easy to do.


    Tao Rong kept silent for a while, until noon, Shi Pengchun came to ask her about lunch.


    Seeing that she couldn''t leave, Shi Pengchun took the initiative to help them prepare lunch.


    While eating, Jin Rourou still fell asleep.


    Tao Rong followed Shi Pengchun to the rest place in the corridor to eat.


    Seeing that Tao Rong''s face was not good, Shi Pengchun cared: "sister-in-law, if you are really upset and want to stand out for your friends, you should find a way to teach them a lesson. With elder brother Nie''s support, you can offend anyone. Moreover, we can retaliate against them. Elder brother Nie has many ways to prevent them. And to tell you the truth, Zheng Weifeng is such a violent person, and his comments are not very clean. I think it''s good to break up with him. "


    Zheng Weifeng''s reputation has always been rebellious, and Tao Rong is also clear, but she always remembers the kindness of the last life, and she also remembers the kindness of Dongge.


    Tao Rong thought, suddenly thought of a problem, right ah, if Zheng Weifeng really love is Jin Yuanyuan, then how can he finally in order to find Jin Rourou become like this, Zheng family at that time but no decline.


    He should be true love for Jin Rourou, so why now


    And how did Jin Rourou die? What''s the connection.


    Shi Pengchun still said, "and ah, it''s hard to say that Zheng Weifeng''s body still has so much potential danger. It''s wise not to be with him."


    Tao Rong heard this sentence in a trance. She turned her head to see Shi Pengchun and said, "what did you say?"


    "I say it''s wise not to be together." Shi Pengchun repeated doubtfully.


    "No, what''s wrong with Zheng Weifeng?" Tao Rong doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Don''t you know?" Shi Pengchun was surprised and said: "Zheng Weifeng was once found to have leukemia two years ago. After a long time of treatment, he finally met a bone marrow matching person. The bone marrow donated by other people kept him alive. During that time, his elder brother and younger sister accompanied him everywhere to seek famous doctors for treatment and bone marrow matching. It''s been a long time. "


    For a moment, different pieces of memory seemed to gather from all directions.


    Two years ago, when he saw Zheng Weifeng for the last time, he suddenly fainted on the side of the road. Later, he was sent to the hospital for treatment and left Nanshi directly.


    After that, Zheng Shunjia did not harass her any more, and the Zheng family seemed to disappear from her and Nie Zhao''s lives.


    Later, in the sanatorium of H country, I met Jin Rourou in convalescence.


    But Jin Rourou''s illness is kept secret.


    Jin Rourou told her that the first time she met Zheng Weifeng was in Dongshi hospital. At that time, she thought it was just a coincidence. She didn''t think why Zheng Weifeng met Jin Rourou in the hospital.Then Ding yunqi said that the Jin family had a close relationship with the Zheng family in Dongshi, and they had a lot more business contacts.


    Finally, when she returns to Dongshi, Jin rourourou and Zheng Weifeng fall in love well. Jin Yuanyuan, because of her defeat in H country, chooses to come back to Zheng Weifeng again. Knowing that Jin rourourou is by Zheng Weifeng''s side, she and Mrs. Jin drive Jin rourourourou away in an extreme way.


    And most importantly, she argued with Zheng Weifeng that day.


    Zheng Weifeng said, "without Jin Yuanyuan, he would have died long ago."


    At that time, she was still thinking, will people like Jin Yuanyuan still save people?


    Tao Rong put all her memories together and felt that her brain was about to burst.


    "What''s the matter with you, sister-in-law? Sister in law Shi Pengchun asked.


    "Can you do me a favor?" Tao Rong replied mechanically.


    "You said..." Shi Pengchun said quickly.


    "Help me to find out who donated bone marrow to Zheng Weifeng." Tao Rong clenched her teeth and said that she always had a feeling that she was about to know the truth, but she was really afraid to know the truth. If it was really like what she thought, Jin Rourou was really pitiful.


    Shi Pengchun agrees to help investigate, while Tao Rong returns to her room, waiting for Jin Rourou to wake up in silence.


    Jin Rourou wakes up again in the afternoon. Tao Rong calms down and wants her to recover. It''s time to eat and drink.


    After she calmed down a little, Tao Rongcai said, "you''re sweating a lot. Let me help you change your clothes."


    Jin rourourou nodded without much reaction.


    When Tao Rong changed her coat, she finally saw the trace left by her waist.


    That''s what bone marrow donors leave behind.

 Chapter 871

    The evidence has been found


    Tao Rong looked at Jin Rourou, her voice almost trembled and asked, "you have donated bone marrow, right?"


    Jin Rourou was stunned. She didn''t expect that Tao Rong would suddenly say, "sister Shirley You... "


    "I study medicine." Tao Rong said directly: "the trace on your waist proves it, so don''t cheat me."


    "Well Well... " Jin Rourou''s feeble response.


    "When did it happen?" Tao Rong interrogates step by step.


    "It was the first time we met when I had just finished donating and was sent to h country for recuperation." Jin Rourou stammered in response.


    "Do you know who your donor is?" When asked, Tao Rong''s voice was a little tight.


    "That''s Mom arranged it. I don''t know. " Jin Rourou''s promise doesn''t come out of Tao Rong''s expectation.


    "Then you have never thought about why they want you to keep a secret and not let you tell anyone that you have made a donation when you are doing a good deed?" Tao Rong asked.


    Jin Rou was stunned. She didn''t understand why she was discussing this now. "I I didn''t ask My mother and sister said it was very important to them, so I... "


    At that time, Jin Rourou was still immersed in the joy of her mother and sister finally finding her. As long as she could make her close relatives happy, she was really willing to do anything.


    But she didn''t expect that it was so difficult to get the love of her relatives, even if there was no love, there was harm.


    Tao Rong looks at Jin Rourou''s expression and knows what she thinks. After all, in that family relationship, Jin Rou''s humble is terrible.


    And all of them point out a truth, a truth that is extremely cruel to Jin Rourou.


    They took advantage of Jinrou.


    Maybe it was for Jin Rourou''s bone marrow that she found her again.


    There is no family at all.


    But they don''t want Jin Rourou to get the benefits she deserves. They hide everything and only let her sacrifice. They even use her sacrifice to pave the way for the Jin family and Jin Yuanyuan.


    If that''s true, it''s disgusting.


    The Jin family wants to get in touch with the Zheng family in China. They know that their second young master is ill. By chance, they find that their abandoned daughter is OK. Mr. Jin, who is not his own father, wants to benefit from it.


    Mrs. Kim also wants to hold on.


    Jin Yuanyuan either intentionally or unintentionally monopolized Jin rourourou''s reputation and credit, and gained benefits from the Zheng family.


    Zheng Weifeng is involved with Jin Yuanyuan, but Jin Yuanyuan is not willing to give up Li Yuji, the super noble of H country, so she puts Zheng Weifeng aside.


    Ironically, in order to prevent Jin rourourou from taking away their credit, they drove Jin rourourou away, but they didn''t expect that Jin rourourou would meet Zheng Weifeng and be taken as Jin Yuanyuan''s stand in.


    When they found that h country could not climb up, Jin Yuanyuan thought of her spare tire.


    And the spare wheel Zheng Weifeng is willing to kneel and lick his goddess.


    The Jin family is afraid that things will fall down and uses vicious language to drive away Jin Rourou.


    But Jin Yuanyuan was still not at ease, so she imprisoned Jin Rourou.


    It''s shameless to hurt my sister like this.


    Tao Rong was lost in thought, and Jin Rourou was also lost in her own thoughts. After a while, she said, "what''s the date today?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, a time did not answer.


    "Are they engaged?"


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "are you going to go?"


    Jin Rou was stunned and looked at Tao Rong and said, "what am I going to do?"


    "If you like Zheng Weifeng, grab it back. Jin Yuanyuan has done these things to you. Don''t you retaliate and let her get what she deserves?" Tao Rong asked.


    Jin Rourou is sad when she thinks about what her sister has done, but she has the temperament to deal with her sister. Looking at her mother''s sadness, she is really a little "I''ll get justice for me. I''ll go to my mother after they get engaged. Brother Weifeng likes my sister. I''m not qualified to stop her. I just want my mother to help me..." Let mother do justice? So what? Do you want to scold her? Jin rourourou didn''t think clearly.


    Looking at Jin Rourou''s reaction, Tao Rong is angry, but now she can''t do anything.


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow night is their engagement dinner." Tao Rong replied.


    Jin Rourou''s eyes flashed. She was probably too sad. She didn''t respond to the news.


    During dinner, aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao come to visit Jin Rourou.


    Jinrou''s face was a little relaxed.


    Later, Tao Rong received a call from Shi Pengchun.


    On the other end of the phone, Shi Pengchun told Tao Rong that the person who donated bone marrow from the hospital was Jin Yuanyuan of H country.


    But a friend who was very familiar with him told him that the real donors at that time did not match the list.But it was just his friends who saw and told him the gossip. There was no evidence to show that Jin Yuanyuan could not take off her clothes to see if there was any sign of donation on her waist.


    Tao Rong was not surprised to get this promise. If it can be found out, it''s too easy to find this scam. They can make Jin Rourou go to h country for recuperation. How can they be careless in other places.


    In other words, it''s hard to prove it positively.


    Tao Rong thought about it, picked up the mobile phone and made a call to Zheng Weifeng directly.


    It''s really impossible for her to sit by and ignore. She won''t directly interfere, just let the people who should know the truth know it.


    After what happened last time, Zheng Weifeng was willing to answer her phone, which surprised Tao Rong a little.


    Look, that''s a little noisy.


    Tao Rong said, "is it convenient to talk?"


    "Wait a minute." While Zheng Weifeng said, he said to the other people at that end: "there is business to deal with, you drink first."


    Then he came out of the noisy environment.


    "It looks like a treat for tomorrow''s engagement dinner."


    "You and I are friends who can talk nonsense? What''s the matter? Please tell me. Have you We have news Zheng Weifeng is first fierce for a while, then the tone is to change carefully.


    Tao Rong''s heart is not taste, "since so worried about Jin Rourou, why do you want to marry Jin Yuanyuan?"


    "That''s not the same I am to Rourou It''s guilt. I didn''t expect that I could still be with Yuanyuan. I was going to Well, to Rourou, I know you must say I''m a jerk, scum man, but is it wrong for two people who love each other to be together? Even if I''m sorry for Rourou, I want to make sure she''s safe now. "


    "Are you sure you love Miss Kim, not Rourou?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Why do you ask that? Is that interesting?" Zheng Weifeng said impatiently.


    "Let me ask you what you like about Miss Kim. As long as you tell me the truth, I''ll tell you the news about Rourou." Tao Rong throws bait directly to say.

 Chapter 872

    In the past, Zheng Weifeng would never be threatened by others at will. Even if he was advantageous, his character would never compromise.


    But now Tao Rong takes Rourou as a chip, and Zheng Weifeng''s attitude is not the same.


    "You..." Zheng Weifeng was very angry.


    "What? You don''t want to know? " Tao Rong found out his attitude and asked with a sneer.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a gossip!" Zheng Weifeng said sarcastically.


    Tao rongman said thoughtlessly, "I''m going to hang up."


    "Yes Zheng Weifeng immediately said, "you are cruel. I say Yuanyuan is my goddess. She is a kind-hearted person, so what you said before must be false. You must have been cheated. She is a big lady of the H family. In order to save a stranger, she gave me How can I not fall in love with such a woman by donating bone marrow! She saved my life. Without her, I would be lying under the ground now. "


    Although Tao Rong has known the answer for a long time, she is still very angry after listening to what Zheng Weifeng said, "Zheng Weifeng, although you are a bit reckless, I don''t know that you are so simple and easy to be cheated."


    Zheng Weifeng sneered: "I know what you mean. What you mean is the cooperation between the Jin family and our Zheng family. Do you think they are trading bone marrow, right? Isn''t that normal? It''s good for both families. Why not do it? I''m very happy that I can help her and her family. I''m voluntary. How can I repay my life-saving kindness? "


    "Let me ask again? If there is no saving grace, if Miss Jin and Jin Rourou are in front of you at the same time, who will you fall in love with? " Tao Rong asked.


    Zheng Weifeng, who was just emotional, was suddenly quiet for a moment, "of course Yuanyuan, I really love her


    "You''d better not regret the answer." Tao Rong said coldly.


    "OK, I''ve already said what I should say. Where is Rourou?" Zheng Weifeng said impatiently.


    Tao Rong said: "I found her. She''s with me. You don''t have to ask any more. Let''s get engaged."


    Zheng Weifeng immediately asked, "where is she now? Why did she disappear% "


    " why do you care so much? Anyway, it''s always safe to be with me. You''re going to be engaged. It''s not her that you love. If you take her as a stand in, what''s the right to ask where she is and why she disappeared? And I''ve only told you about her. I''m not going to tell you everything Tao Rong retorts.


    Zheng Weifeng was angry to death. "Tao Rong, don''t go too far. Even if you have helped me, I can''t always let you bully me. How can I know if you are cheating me? I want to make sure that she is safe with my own eyes."


    Tao Rong said with a sneer: "Zheng Er Shao, you are really scum. I ask you, did you sleep with Jin Rourou?"


    Zheng Weifeng a Leng, ten thousand didn''t expect Tao Rong will suddenly say this sentence, a time really let him at a loss, even face red up.


    "You It''s none of your business. Mind your business with Nie Zhao. What qualifications do you have... "


    "So have you seen her waist? Isn''t there any strange mark on it? " Tao Rong didn''t give him time to be surprised. "People who donate bone marrow will leave this trace. At that time, you can see if Jin Yuanyuan has this trace and whether she is the one who donates bone marrow to you."


    Tao Rong''s sentence contains too many meanings, which makes Zheng Weifeng unable to recover in a moment, "what do you mean by that?"


    "I''ll tell you what I saw, and I''m curious about what the truth is, but believe it or not, it''s up to you." Later, Tao Rong tells Zheng Weifeng everything, including Jin Rourou''s donation in H state sanatorium, how the Jin family treats her, how Tao Rong sends cash to Rourou Rou, how she saves people, and what those people are going to do to Rou rou.


    In Tao Rong''s description, Jin Yuanyuan is a woman with deep intention and evil heart, while Zheng Weifeng is fascinated by such a woman and is happy to wait for the goddess''s return.


    Tao Rong''s words, like countless thunders, burst into his mind, making him feel as if he could not understand the names of Jin Rourou and Jin Yuanyuan.


    Tao Rong finished, quietly waiting, waiting for a long time, expected reaction appeared.


    "You cheat me, you cheat me for the sake of your sister''s injustice. Shunjia and anwenlan both said that you are the best liar. At the beginning, you cheated Nie Zhao to marry you. Even people like Nie Zhao can be cheated by you. I have to say that your ability to lie is really first-class. If I don''t believe in Jin Yuanyuan, but believe in your habitual deception, I''m really stupid. How can I May not believe my love! I... "


    Tao Rong took a deep breath and said, "if there is any donation, the doctor can check it for you. Tomorrow you will be engaged. Think about it for yourself. Zheng Weifeng, if you have a doubt in your heart, I have a way to help you identify, as long as you are willing to cooperate. "


    Zheng Weifeng said: "how can I believe you, Tao Rong? Do you want to revenge Shunjia, so you deliberately use Rourou to upset me?""As I said, if you have doubts and offer help, it''s not for you, but for Rourou''s suffering, don''t you think about it? If what I said is true, Rourou has done for you, and because of what you have experienced, she is the real victim. How can you have the heart to turn a blind eye to those doubts? Are you not afraid? There is no regret medicine in the world. Are you not afraid to know the truth and regret for life? What if you regret and can''t find Rourou again? "


    Tao Rong thought of the end of their last life, and really wanted to make a decision for them. However, if there was too much interference, it would only backfire. Tao Rong had no choice but to use this method.


    No more nonsense, directly hung up the phone, the rest to see Zheng Weifeng''s own, Tao Rong has done what he can do. Tao Rong didn''t involve Luo Yan in order to avoid his embarrassment. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with him. He was a businessman and had contacts with the Zheng family.


    The next night, Jin Rourou sleeps in bed. Tao Rong is not sure whether she is really sleeping or unwilling to face the passage of time.


    On the other hand, Luo Yan accidentally contacts Tao Rong and asks if she is going to book a wedding banquet in the evening. He can take her in.


    Originally intended to let Shi Pengchun take himself in, but now Tao Rong has no need to go.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a good play tonight." Tao Rong responds with a smile.


    Although Luo Yan didn''t know what would happen, Tao Rong''s confidence made him more interested.

 Chapter 873

    When the engagement banquet of the second young master of the Zheng family in Dongshi began, almost all the dignitaries of Dongshi came. All the people in the Zheng family were radiant and radiant. Only Zheng Weifeng had something wrong with his face. However, Zheng Weifeng was always in a bad temper, and it was impossible to expect him to be a good host.


    Luo Yan came to celebrate with a gift.


    Zheng Weifeng, who was not energetic, suddenly pulled people aside to talk.


    "What happened to Mr. Zheng? What can I do for you? Are you nervous about your engagement? " Luo Yan asked with a smile.


    "Luo Yan, I don''t want to make a fuss with you. I just want to ask you one thing. Recently, two big men were put in prison in the name of kidnappers, but because the victims haven''t been prosecuted, they have been locked up all the time. It took me a long time to investigate and find out that the two men were taken from your hotel. You don''t know anything about them."


    Luo Yan''s eyes flashed. Thinking of Tao Rong saying that there was a good play to watch, he said with a smile: "this Is there anything wrong with that? How can Mr. Zheng care about this? "


    "Then I ask you, have you met my ex girlfriend? Is she the prisoner? And has my fiancee ever been in or out of your hotel? " Zheng Weifeng asked immediately.


    Looking at Zheng Weifeng, Luo Yan hesitated for a moment and nodded. The fact is: "it''s true that your ex-girlfriend is imprisoned, but she was picked up by a friend. Your fiancee has indeed been in and out of my hotel. I''ve seen her with my own eyes."


    Luo Yan thinks that Zheng Weifeng will continue to ask, and he doesn''t intend to hide it, but Zheng Weifeng doesn''t ask any more. Instead, he says thank you and turns away.


    Luo Yan was a little confused for a moment, so he had to be urged to go to the meeting by his companion.


    And Zheng Weifeng came to the dressing room, where Jin Yuanyuan was wearing a gorgeous dress, with exquisite hair, and now she was selecting the most suitable diamond earrings for her.


    When Zheng Weifeng went in, Jin Yuanyuan was still in a temper, "how can this match my clothes? I want the biggest one. Hurry to find it for me."


    Several service personnel are drooping their heads, as if they have been scolded, see Zheng Weifeng come in is afraid to look up.


    But Jin Yuanyuan immediately changed her voice and said, "honey, isn''t this your jewelry store? Why don''t you give me the one we saw last time? I like it best. "


    "Second young master, the one who has been paid a deposit, we should pay attention to honesty, this..."


    "I don''t care. I will. I''m your future second young lady! Isn''t that all right? Just refund the deposit. I''m just a little late. It''s too much for me. Today is a big day. " Jin Yuanyuan said unhappily.


    Zheng Weifeng looks at Jin Yuanyuan with a similar face to Rourou. She can''t help thinking, is this woman really kind-hearted, suffering for him, donating bone marrow, and saving his life?


    Why does he feel so unreal?


    Zheng Weifeng waved, "let''s go out first."


    As soon as people listen, they immediately run out one after another. Jin Yuanyuan looks at Zheng Weifeng in confusion.


    "Yuanyuan, are you hiding something from me?" Zheng Weifeng asked.


    Jin Yuanyuan was stunned, her eyes fluttered and said, "what are you thinking? It''s not because of the woman before, about your ex girlfriend? " Jin Yuanyuan immediately looked unhappy and said, "are you sincere to me? Have you been cheating me? I''ve come to this country for you. If you don''t like me, I can leave now."


    Jin Yuanyuan finished with a pose to go, but Zheng Weifeng was a pull.


    Jin Yuanyuan didn''t look back, but she already had a proud smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Why are you holding me! If you want to find your ex, you can find it. " Jin Yuanyuan complained.


    Zheng Weifeng said in a deep voice: "you donated bone marrow for me. How can I be so cruel to you?"


    "I wish you knew. I''ve suffered a lot." Jin Yuanyuan''s horse road.


    "Then why did you refuse me when I wanted to be with you at that time?" Zheng Weifeng said.


    In a daze, Jin Yuanyuan immediately said, "I didn''t want to be with you at that time, so I didn''t want to contact you more, just to save your life. Who knew you would be so infatuated with me. "


    "Was it painful? Do you have any symptoms? " Zheng Weifeng asked.


    Where does Jin Yuanyuan say clearly, "she is very weak. What are you doing? On such a happy day today, you just say these bad words?"


    "Bad luck? Isn''t that the beginning of our relationship? If I don''t have your bone marrow, I will die, because in this way, we are the two people who are really closely linked. " Zheng Weifeng pulls Jin Yuanyuan into her arms and hugs her, "do you think so?"


    Jin Yuanyuan is uncomfortable. She doesn''t like Zheng Weifeng''s mention of this, "yes, yes, the banquet is about to start. You go out first. I still need to prepare."


    "Yuanyuan, I''ll ask you for the last time. If you have something to hide from me before, I''ll forgive you now. But after this opportunity, there will be no more." Zheng Weifeng looks down at Jin Yuanyuan''s eyes and wants to get the answer.But Jin Yuanyuan said impatiently: "if you say these words again, I will be angry. How can I hide something from you?"


    Zheng Weifeng released Jin Yuanyuan, with a slight indifference.


    Jin Yuanyuan was a little flustered and pushed Zheng Weifeng out, "don''t make a fuss. Go and take care of the guests as soon as possible. Many of my friends are from H country. They are not familiar with the land. You need to take care of them for me."


    Zheng Weifeng did not disobey, but obediently went out.


    At the door, Mrs. Jin was waiting. Seeing him coming out, she said hello enthusiastically, but Zheng Weifeng left with a lot of worries.


    Mrs. Kim came into the room, looked at her daughter and asked, "what''s the matter? How do I feel about Weifeng? "


    Jin Yuanyuan has been unhappy to sit down, "I''m worried, I''m worried if he found out what''s wrong, so he came to test me and asked if I had something to hide from him."


    "Why? Didn''t you say Rourou had left? And it''s normal to break up with him, and outsiders don''t know our relationship. We also told Rourou not to tell anyone about donating bone marrow. It''s impossible for the Zheng family to doubt. Did Rourou meet Zheng Weifeng in private again? " The gold madam doubts a way.


    But Mrs. Jin''s question made her feel guilty, "how do I know?" Jin Rourou hasn''t shown up since she was rescued. She has also sent people to stare at Zheng Weifeng. He is either at home or in the company recently, and there are no strange people to come to him. How can she meet him?

 Chapter 874

    Of course, Mrs. Jin didn''t know what her daughter had done behind her back, but she was a little worried that things might change. She didn''t expect that when the Jin family decided to give up the power of H country and make an alliance with the Zheng family of China, she found that there was already a person around Zheng Weifeng.


    And that man is her little daughter, jinrourou.


    For the sake of the Jin family and the eldest daughter, she also had to hurt her little daughter and let her break up with Zheng Weifeng. After all, with the birth and identity of her little daughter, she is not qualified to marry the second son of the Zheng family. Only the eldest daughter can match the second son of the Zheng family, so as to stabilize their status in the Jin family.


    "By the way, when your engagement is over, we''ll have a good talk with Rourou. It''s better to settle her down so that I can rest assured." Said Mrs. king in a voice.


    Jin Yuanyuan is a little absent-minded. She is not sure whether the things she told those people to do that day were successful. If they succeed, Jin Rourou had better never appear in front of them. Otherwise, she will be in a dilemma when she makes trouble.


    Although Jin Yuanyuan was a little uneasy, the engagement banquet started as usual.


    As Jin Yuanyuan was helped out by her father, the spotlight was on her. There was warm applause, but there were also some gossip languages.


    "Don''t you think Miss Jin is very similar to the girl friend Zheng Er Shao brought before?"


    "The temperament is not the same, and is not a person of a country at all?"


    "Funny, who do you say is who''s stand in?"


    "No matter who, the married will win."


    Whispering voice is covered by music, when Jin Yuanyuan''s hand is put on Zheng Weifeng''s hand, the crowd is a burst of applause.


    As a representative of the Zheng family, the eldest brother of the Zheng family began to raise the microphone at this time, ready to say the engagement message.


    When everyone is quiet, suddenly the hero standing at the intersection of eyes slows down and grabs the big brother beside him.


    Zheng Yujun is pulled a Leng, turn around, see his brother suddenly a face of pain fell down.


    "Wei Feng!" Zheng Yujun is startled and squats down to support Zheng Weifeng.


    Jin Yuanyuan was also frightened, but she was already so frightened that she didn''t know what to do.


    There was a lot of noise all around.


    Zheng Yujun found that his brother could not wake up, so he called for an ambulance. After all, Zheng Weifeng had been seriously ill before, and no one dared to neglect him.


    The ambulance arrived soon, so fast that people in confusion could not doubt the details of the road.


    The elders of Zheng Weifeng''s family and Mr. Jin all stayed at the venue to arrange guests. Others drove with the ambulance to the hospital, while Zheng Yujun, the eldest brother of the Zheng family, was the only one who kept up with the ambulance.


    When the others arrived, Zheng Weifeng had been sent to the emergency room, and there was only Zheng Yujun with a very bad face outside.


    "Big brother, how about Weifeng?" Jin Yuanyuan is held by Mrs. Jin and comes to ask anxiously.


    Zheng Yujun looked up at Jin Yuanyuan with a complicated look on her face and said, "I don''t know, wait for the doctor to come out."


    As soon as Mrs. Jin was worried, she said, "it can''t be another..."


    As a result, Zheng Yujun''s eyes shut Mrs. Jin up.


    Zheng Shunjia followed him. Seeing this scene, he said in a bad temper, "Lady Jin, don''t curse my second brother, OK?"


    "I didn''t mean that," said Mrs. Kim with an embarrassed face. "That''s my son-in-law, too."


    Jin Yuanyuan was very upset.


    After a long time, the doctor of the hospital came out and said a lot of words to Zheng Yujun, which were incomprehensible, but in short, he had to continue the bone marrow donation. And do it right away.


    The faces of Jin''s mother and daughter were stiff immediately.


    Mrs. Kim said quickly, "haven''t you done it before? Isn''t it cured? I''ve never heard of anything that can be done twice. "


    The doctor said directly, "come back to me after you have discussed. As soon as possible


    Mrs. Jin also wanted to ask again. She always felt that something was wrong. Although they didn''t understand medicine, they always felt that it was unreasonable. It wasn''t blood donation. If it doesn''t work once, isn''t it useless?


    But Zheng Yujun was the first step, said: "then trouble sister-in-law."


    As soon as the words came out, Jin Yuanyuan''s face changed. She held Mrs. Jin''s arm nervously and said, "this I''ve offered it once. "


    Zheng Shunjia discontented said: "this is not to your life, bone marrow donation is not a big problem, but also your fiance, how do you look so reluctant."


    "Misunderstanding, recently, Yuanyuan is not in good health, how can she not be willing to save Weifeng." Mrs. king said immediately.


    However, Jin Yuanyuan is anxious to hold her mother''s hand, a face of anxiety, such an expression caused Zheng Shunjia dissatisfaction, also caused Zheng Yujun doubt.


    "Then get ready. My second brother is in a very dangerous situation now." Zheng Shunjia said unhappily.Jin Yuanyuan took a deep breath and said, "I''m not ready yet. Give me some time."


    "There''s nothing good about it. It takes time. You too... " Zheng Shunjia is about to make a noise. Zheng Yujun has stopped her.


    "Yes." Zheng Yujun said.


    Jin Yuanyuan immediately took Mrs. Jin to leave the corridor, found a quiet place, and said, "what should I do?"


    "What can we do? Get your sister. " Mrs. Kim took out her cell phone and wanted to make a call, but no one answered Strange? Anyone here? Why can''t I get in touch? "


    Jin Yuanyuan was so guilty that she had to admit: "before I I was afraid that she would come out to make trouble, so I arrested her and locked her up. "


    Mrs. Kim immediately looked at her daughter in shock, but she didn''t get angry immediately. She just reproached: "she''s your sister. Don''t you know her temperament at a glance? Is it necessary to be so defensive? Anyone here? Come on


    "It''s just that something''s wrong. People have been rescued by others. I can''t find it now. " Jin Yuanyuan said angrily.


    "What shall we do?" Mrs. Kim immediately became worried, "look at you, it''s all your reckless work."


    "Then how can I be blamed? I''m also for this marriage. It''s safe!" Jin Yuanyuan said: "what should I do? I said not to marry Zheng Weifeng. If I get sick again, I will become a widow. "


    "Shh, Shh, what are you talking about! Don''t talk nonsense, you have to be sad and cry, you know? You have no idea how powerful the Zheng family is now. Do you think the top ten aristocratic families are really equally powerful? Among the ten families, the Zheng family belongs to the upper class. Don''t offend The gold madam anxiously reminds a way.


    "What shall we do?" Jin Yuanyuan is not reconciled.


    "Or Go ahead, I''ve heard that donation won''t really hurt your body. " Mrs. King suggested.


    In fact, at that time, it was Jin Yuanyuan who first found out that she matched Jin rurou, and Jin Fu thought of coming to Jin rurou for a try.

 Chapter 875

    Isn''t it a joke for a spoiled young lady like Jin Yuanyuan to donate bone marrow for a tentative business partner at home? How could she agree.


    But Mr. king already wanted her to try.


    At this time, Mrs. Jin thought of her other daughter. She thought that her blood relationship was so close. Maybe she could have a try. But she didn''t think that it was just a coincidence that Jin Rou was OK.


    So she quickly recognized her daughter and made use of her family affection to make her donate. Mrs. Jin felt that she could also leave a place for her in the Jin family so that she could live a carefree life.


    But how can the Jin family rest assured that a person who has no blood relationship with the Jin family can help them establish contact? If it''s not good, Mrs. Jin will divorce Mr. Jin one day, then the kindness will be taken away.


    At the end of the discussion, let Jin Yuanyuan replace this reputation, so it will be stable.


    Everything is going on under deception. Before it''s done, Jin Yuanyuan visited Zheng Weifeng and was regarded as the goddess of life-saving by Zheng Weifeng, who is on the verge of death. That feeling is totally different.


    Since then, Zheng Weifeng has become entangled with Jin Yuanyuan, but after Jin Yuanyuan has made it clear that she has hope and doesn''t want to be entangled with him, Zheng Weifeng gives up.


    After all, for the Jin family, the best main battlefield is state h. The most important thing is to establish contact with the Li family. As for the Zheng family in China, if they can save their lives, they are basically stable.


    But the Li family did not succeed. In H country, Jin Yuanyuan became a laughing stock, and the best choice became Zheng Weifeng.


    This is the marriage.


    I just didn''t expect that Zheng Weifeng''s life was so bad.


    Mrs. Jin suggested that Jin Yuanyuan go, at least to stabilize the Zheng family.


    But where would Jin Yuanyuan agree? She''s afraid of death and pain. She doesn''t want to sacrifice herself for irrelevant people.


    She has never liked Zheng Weifeng at all. She still thinks that she should marry Li Yuji, who is superior to others, and enjoy the treatment of almost the crown princess. It''s crazy to extract bone marrow for Zheng Weifeng.


    "I don''t want to. Why, I''d rather not get married, just say that I''m not in good health and can''t make a second donation. Let them find someone else. Anyway, I''ll save my life once." Jin Yuanyuan argued.


    Mrs. Jin is worried. It''s no good. The first time I save you, the second time I don''t save you. If something happens to you, then you can turn into hatred.


    "No, listen to the mother this time, or let your father tell you." Mrs. Jin is saying something hard, suddenly Jin Yuanyuan''s face is stiff, and the whole person is stunned over there.


    Mrs. Jin was shocked. She thought who heard their conversation, but she looked around and saw that there was no one.


    Let''s see how Jin Yuanyuan is going to run.


    "Yuanyuan, what are you doing?" Cried Mrs. king.


    "It must be that woman, it must be her, it must be she who took Jin Rourou away. I''m going to look for her. As long as I find Jin Rourou, I can do it again, so I don''t have to sacrifice." Jin Yuanyuan said excitedly, pulling Mrs. Jin to run.


    Mrs. Jin just looked at the past from the perspective of Jin Yuanyuan. As expected, she saw a figure walking through the corridor on the first floor of the opposite building.


    Along the way, Mrs. Jin asked how the Chinese woman who had played well with Jin Rourou in the sanatorium came back to China and changed into a general''s ex-wife. What a chaotic relationship.


    They ran all the way, but their actions were also seen by Zheng Yujun and Zheng Shunjia.


    "They Is this running away? " Zheng Shunjia was lying on the window of the corridor watching.


    Zheng Yujun took a look and shook his head disappointedly, "there''s trouble."


    Zheng Shunjia was on the point of catching up when someone came up from behind and patted her on the shoulder. As soon as Zheng Shunjia looked back, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    On the other side, Tao Rong went back to the ward, just put the things in his hand, he heard the rapid footsteps.


    Soon the shutter was violently pushed open.


    "Shirley! You are here! Jinrou... " Jin Yuanyuan shouts and turns around to see Jin Rourou on the hospital bed.


    And Jin Rourou, who had been pretending to sleep, was finally woken up. She looked at everything in front of her in amazement, "sister Mom? "


    "Rourou, why are you here? What''s the matter with you? " Mrs. Kim immediately stepped forward with a worried look.


    As soon as Jin Rourou saw her mother, she burst into tears and said, "Mom, mom!"


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, isn''t it good?" said Mrs. Jin


    "It''s not good. If I''m a little late..." Before Tao Rong''s words were finished, Jin Yuanyuan stepped forward and said, "I''ll let people take good care of my sister and take care of her in the hotel. What are you doing! Want to sow discord? "


    Tao Rong listened to Jin Yuanyuan''s words and said with a smile: "are you when Jin Rourou lost her memory, or when your mother is an idiot? Is the wound on her wrist like a cut in her veins made up? It''s tied by a rope, and there are cases hanging beside it. It''s clearly written on it. What kind of abuse has Jin rourourou suffered? She is starving and dehydrated to coma. If I arrive a day late, she may starve and die of thirst. "When Mrs. Jin heard this, she immediately said: "Yuanyuan, how can you treat your sister like this? You are worried that she will rob you. You can tell her that I can persuade her. Why do you do this! You are not sensible. How can you be so headstrong? Your father and I spoiled you. Rourou, my poor Rourou, is wronged. "


    Jin Rourou wanted to talk to her mother, but when she heard that, it seemed that all her words were blocked in her throat.


    After calming for a few minutes, Mrs. Jin said to the silent Jin rourourou, "Rourou, it''s not my mother''s ruthlessness. I will give you an account of this matter later, but now you can help my mother and sister first, OK? Only you can help us


    Jin Rourou looks at her mother blankly.


    Tao Rong sneered, but he didn''t interrupt.


    "Mom has a good friend who needs you to donate bone marrow. Didn''t you donate it before? Now in this hospital, you still need to save people. Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. Rourou will help her mother, right? " Said Mrs. king, playing the emotional card.


    Jin Rourou was slightly stunned and said, "but last time I..."


    "One donation is also a donation, and two donations are also donations. What''s the matter? Don''t you recover all of them? Stop talking nonsense. It''s important to save people. " Jinyuanyuan impatiently forward, want to pull jinrourou, but jinrourou is really afraid of her, see her close, can''t help but shrink.


    Seeing this, Tao Rong couldn''t help saying, "who is it? I''m familiar with the doctors in this hospital. I said no, I can help find other donors. "

 Chapter 876

    Mrs. Jin and Jin Yuanyuan''s face suddenly became unnatural. Mrs. Jin coughed and said, "don''t bother, rurou, get up and go with your mother, OK? Mom really needs your help. After this help, you can punish your sister as much as you want. "


    "Don''t bother me, or don''t you dare tell Rourou? Since you all know each other, why can''t you even tell Rourou her name? " Tao Rong continues to press questions.


    But Mrs. Jin and Jin Yuanyuan are already quite impatient. Jin Yuanyuan almost screamed, "what''s this to do with you?"


    "I regard Rourou as a friend, naturally I can''t stand it, others don''t treat her as a person!" Tao Rong said coldly.


    Jin Rourou is also puzzled at this time. She knows that Tao Rong is not the kind of unreasonable person. There must be some reasons for her saying this. In a word, although she yearns for family affection, she trusts Tao Rong more.


    "Sister Shirley, what do you mean by that?" Jin Rourou asked.


    Tao Rong looked at Jin Fu and said, "madam, you''d better say it yourself. In front of your daughter, do you want to cheat until the end?"


    Mrs. Jin''s face was ugly, but she also understood that Tao Rong must have known something to be so aggressive, which could not be concealed.


    "Rou Rou, it''s not our fault. I''m afraid you''ll be sad and have conflicts when you know about it. Besides, you''re also wrong about it. You have a good life. However, why do you have to pester your brother-in-law?" Mrs. Kim''s face was embarrassed and distorted.


    Jinrou has noticed something is wrong, "what does this have to do with brother Weifeng?"


    "Ma!" Jin Yuanyuan was a little worried.


    "Tut!" Mrs. Jin stares at Jin Yuanyuan and says frankly to Jin Rourou, "the person you donated before is your brother-in-law Zheng Weifeng."


    Jin Rourou was stunned for a moment. She looked around in a panic and finally looked at Tao Rong. Tao Rong nodded silently.


    Jinrourou is not good at all. "Brother Weifeng? How could This This... "


    "Rourou, you don''t have any wrong ideas. Now Zheng Weifeng is your brother-in-law. You can''t get entangled because of this! Now that your brother-in-law''s life and death are uncertain, I''m waiting for you to save my life. " Mrs. Kim immediately played the bitter card.


    Tao Rong felt that her breath was on fire, and her mother was biased to the end.


    "I can''t understand what you shouldn''t have. Why don''t you tell me that Rourou is to let her sister Miss Jin replace her and become Zheng Weifeng''s life-saving benefactor, so that Zheng Weifeng can fall in love with her and cooperate with your Jin family?" Tao Rong once again broke down and angered Mrs. Jin and Yuanyuan.


    "Miss, please don''t mind our family affairs, OK?"!? Please go out As soon as Mrs. Jin said, she wanted to drive Tao Rong away.


    "What are you afraid of? Can you tell me what you''re thinking? This time line is very interesting. Why do you suddenly find your second daughter? Isn''t it because your eldest daughter refuses to make this sacrifice that you think of your second daughter? It''s really unfortunate that both daughters can make donations, so you don''t hesitate to give up your second daughter and let your eldest daughter take advantage of her. You robbed other people''s things in this way. In the end, you just say Rourou robbed her brother-in-law. How can you confuse right and wrong so much? " Tao Rong said sarcastically that Jin Yuanyuan had come to her and raised her hand to hit Tao Rong.


    But this kind of young lady where is Tao Rong''s opponent, directly by Tao Rong seized the arm, let her smoke all cannot take away.


    Tao Rong gave a fierce smile. "Miss Jin, is it because you don''t like Mr. Li at all, that''s why you''ve shifted your target to Zheng Weifeng? If Mr. Li married you at the beginning, you may not look up to Zheng Weifeng, and you won''t compete with your sister. "


    "You''re bullshit. I didn''t. Zheng Weifeng was fond of me. She didn''t know how to behave. She was still proud of being taken care of." Jin Yuanyuan immediately said angrily, after all, Li Yuji is her villain.


    Tao Rong ignores Jin Yuanyuan''s fury. Instead, she throws her struggling Jin Yuanyuan to the bedside. She has great strength. Jin Yuanyuan suddenly falls down on the bedside, and Mrs. Jin rushes to the bedside.


    "I''m really so confident. Why should Rourou be imprisoned? There''s another thing I haven''t said yet. Have you forgotten what you told the two men when you went to the hotel that night?" Tao Rong asked.


    As soon as Jin Yuanyuan''s face changed, she immediately looked at Tao Rong fiercely, as if she could tear Tao Rong apart as long as she said one more word.


    Tao Rong sneered: "if you are sure that Zheng Weifeng loves you, why do you ask those two people to rape Jin Rourou and take photos to threaten her. If I hadn''t arrived in time, Rourou in a coma would have been poisoned. "


    Tao Rong this words, the whole room is quiet down, suddenly Jin Yuanyuan furious rushed up, to pinch Tao Rong''s neck, "you nonsense, you wronged me!"


    Tao Rong to the side of a hide, Jin Yuanyuan can''t stop, and embarrassed knocked over the side of the small cabinet.


    This scene has made Mrs. Jin and Rourou less responsive.


    "Sister Shirley, I..." Cried Rourou, trembling."Don''t worry, we arrived in time and stopped everything." Tao Rong said softly in a completely different tone.


    Jin Rourou''s eyes turned to Jin Yuanyuan, and the tears in her eyes could not stop.


    Mrs. Jin said anxiously, "how can it be, Rourou? You can''t believe the nonsense of outsiders. Your sister has a bad temper. She''s just shutting you up."


    Tao Rong can''t help sneering, "how afraid of the truth, Zheng Weifeng choose Rourou instead of Miss Jin?"


    Mrs. Jin glared at Tao Rong anxiously and angrily, "Yuanyuan, what are you doing? Explain quickly. "


    Jin Yuanyuan hurt herself three times and four times. She was already very angry. What else could she explain. "That''s it. I did it. What''s the matter? If she dares to rob a man from me, she should be taught. What''s the matter? Even if I don''t want something, she shouldn''t pick it up. "


    Mrs. Jin angrily looked at Jin Yuanyuan, but she didn''t care. She rushed to the bedside, pulled Jin Rourou''s collar and said, "you get up and go to save people, do you hear me! If you dare to rob my man, I want you to look good! "


    Mrs. Jin hurriedly pulled away Jin Yuanyuan and said, "what are you doing? Shut up." After that, he turned to Jinrou judo in sweat: "Rourou, don''t listen to your sister, do you listen to your mother? It''s really important for mom. Even if you don''t care about your sister, take care of me. "


    Jinrou looked at her mother in surprise, and the sadness in her eyes could not be hidden, "is that why you came to me? In order to make me a double for my sister, who are we

 Chapter 877

    In the face of Jin Rou''s pure eyes, Mrs. Jin did not dare to look at her. "You child, is it time to pay attention to this? Get up, don''t you like Zheng Weifeng? He''s dying. Aren''t you going to save people? "


    Jin rourourou looks at Jin Fu with sadness:" I will go to rescue him, but in my name. "


    When Jin Rourou says this, Tao Rong immediately relaxes her heart. At least her efforts are not in vain. Jin rourourou knows how to love herself.


    Jin Rourou said, picked up the clothes, want to get out of bed, but was stopped by Mrs. Jin.


    Jin Rourou looks at Mrs. Jin and says nothing.


    But Jin Yuanyuan yelled: "Mom, you see that she is a white eyed wolf. She wants to rob me of my things. You should not recognize her at first. It''s better to let her live and die here. Now she will bite her back."


    Mrs. Jin looks at Jin Rourou with an iron blue face.


    Jin Rourou ignores the elder sister, but looks at Mrs. Jin sadly. "Mom, do you really want me to be my sister''s double? Don''t tell me anything, kidnap me with relatives, let me endless sacrifice, I also love brother Weifeng, I have no father, no mother and sister, I only have brother Weifeng, I am the one who has nothing. "


    Mrs. Jin immediately coaxed: "in this way, Rourou, as long as you help your sister to successfully complete the engagement this time, then you can do whatever you want. I will take you back to the Jin''s house, let you be the second lady, and give you everything you want, but you can''t compete with your sister for your brother-in-law!"


    "I don''t care about the second lady. What I sacrifice for you is that you take me as your relative, but what you give me is calculation and hurt!" Jin Rourou pulls her hand away and struggles to get out of bed.


    Tao Rong is about to follow up when she is pushed away by Mrs. Jin and Jin Yuanyuan.


    Two people pull Jin Rourou from left to right.


    "Rourou, you can''t hurt your sister!"


    "Jin Rourou, if you dare to go one more step, I will let you be imprisoned again."


    Jin''s mother and daughter have completely lost their manners. At this moment, the ward door in front of them suddenly opens.


    Tao Rong, who was standing at the back, gave a faint smile, while the three people who were standing in front of him were already so scared that their souls were about to fly away.


    The door was blocked by a tall man, who was not supposed to be here.


    His eyes were scarlet, with the fierce black, like the blade of a knife, which made Jin Yuanyuan and Mrs. Jin''s hands tremble and let go.


    Jin Rou is silly. She hasn''t seen Zheng Weifeng for a long time. The last time she met was when she broke up.


    Mrs. Jin was the first to react and immediately went forward and said, "Weifeng, are you ok? You''re not... "


    Jin Yuanyuan also responded and asked warily, "Weifeng, when did you come and what did you hear?"


    Both of them are uneasy, but Zheng Weifeng doesn''t pay attention to Jin Yuanyuan and Mrs. Jin at all. Instead, he goes directly to Jin Rourou, picks up Jin Rourou, who is still barefoot, and quietly carries her back to bed.


    Jin Rourou left him as a fool until he was covered with a quilt gently. Then she said in silence: "brother Weifeng."


    Zheng Weifeng took Jin rourourou''s hand and put it on his lips for a kiss. "Sorry, Rourou, forgive me, sorry, sorry. Forgive me for what I have done to you. Forgive me for making you suffer so much. I''m sorry... "


    Jin Rourou''s voice became hoarse in an instant, and she cried: "brother Weifeng, let''s not talk about your body, I can..."


    "No, no, I''m fine." Zheng Weifeng''s eyes were more red, as if tears would fall at any time.


    "Zheng Weifeng, what do you mean! You... " Jin Yuanyuan is still stubborn.


    Zheng Weifeng suddenly turned back and yelled at Jin Yuanyuan and Mrs. Jin with a completely different attitude: "get out! I''ll settle with you later. Get out of here! " Now the most important thing is to make good compensation for his baby, his most important person.


    He wanted to tell Jin Rourou that he loved her, but at first he was blinded by the kindness of saving her life and thought that Rourou Rou he was looking for was a substitute. But in fact, he had been deeply immersed in her tenderness and couldn''t extricate himself. He had been cheating himself. Fortunately Fortunately, the person he loves is the one he should love. Fortunately, he found out the truth in time.


    "Son in law, we can explain this, right, Rourou..." Mrs. Jin anxiously winks at Jin Rourou. But Jin Rourou''s eyes have no her.


    "Go away!" But Zheng Weifeng is never a gentleman, and quite violent, let them disappear still do not go, then Zheng Weifeng can only directly smash things.


    A pile of things were thrown out, some on the ground, and some on people. Now Mrs. Jin and Yuanyuan couldn''t stay any longer, and left quickly.


    Fengrou wants to go home alone, so I don''t want to get along with you


    Tao Rong''s voice attracted the attention of two people.


    Jin Rourou looks at Tao Rong, and Zheng Weifeng looks back. His eyes are sincere, "Tao Rong, I owe you this time. Thank you. I will repay you.""I dare not repay you. Just help your sister to harm me." Tao Rong said with a little helplessness: "and I said I''m not helping you, I''m helping Rourou. If you''re sorry for her next time, then I won''t help you again."


    Zheng Weifeng some fear of holding the soft hand, toward Tao Rong nodded.


    With a faint smile, Tao Rong walks out of the ward, thinking that the kindness of Dongge and Rourou has been rewarded. Rourou won''t disappear and die inexplicably in this life, and Dongge won''t appear in the most chaotic area, wandering and finally committing suicide.


    At the moment of closing the door, Tao Rong was relieved and finally solved a problem.


    When Tao Rong quickly wants to leave here, Zheng Shunjia, who comes to Zheng Weifeng, looks at him. However, Tao Rong has entered the elevator, but Zheng Shunjia doesn''t catch Tao Rong.


    Zheng Shunjia wants to catch up, but when she goes down, she meets the mother and daughter of the Jin family who are crying with her elder brother. Tao Rong''s figure has disappeared.


    "Brother, have you seen Tao Rong?" Zheng Shunjia asked the elder brother who was made impatient by the Jin family.


    Zheng Yujun frowned: "she? How could it be here? "


    But Jin Yuanyuan immediately said, "yes, that''s Tao Rong. She designed everything, framed me and let Weifeng misunderstand me. She took advantage of my sister. Everything is her."


    Zheng Yujun is about to retort. After all, they all know that it''s Zheng Weifeng who designed everything. Where can a Tao Rong come out.


    But Zheng Shunjia is different. For her, Tao Rong is already a demon. She wants to control a little information. "What? You know Tao Rong, you say quickly, how do you know her! What has she done? "

 Chapter 878

    Zheng Yujun knows that part of what Jin Yuanyuan said is exaggerated, but he is also surprised to hear some surprising news. Looking at Zheng Shunjia''s shining eyes, he is afraid that she will do something stupid again and drive away Jin''s mother and daughter. He asks them to go back and wait for the news first. He will take his second brother back to give an explanation.


    The Jin family''s mother and daughter just left.


    Zheng Yujun grabbed Zheng Shunjia and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll go to find an Wenlan. I must tell Nie Zhao such a big news." Zheng Shunjia said excitedly.


    "How do you know what they are saying is true, not throwing dirty water on Tao Rong?" Zheng Yujun shook his head and said: "whether it''s true or not, I warned you not to pester Nie Zhao. He won''t choose you. There are so many good men in the world. Why do you have to be him? You''ve heard all the warnings he gave. How do you want to provoke him, make people angry and compensate the whole Zheng family? Don''t be willful


    Zheng Shunjia couldn''t listen at all, so she threw away Zheng Yujun. "He didn''t know Tao Rong''s true face, so he didn''t accept me. I''m the only one in the world who is sincere to him. I''m so infatuated that he can''t be moved. He''s just blinded for a while. I want him to see how disgusting Tao Rong is. "


    Zheng Yujun still grabbed Zheng Shunjia and said, "Shunjia, listen to elder brother. Don''t provoke Tao Rong. If you really want to chase Nie Zhao, elder brother will give you a way. Isn''t the old man of Nie family hospitalized here? You go directly to start from the old man. What Nie Zhao cares about most is his grandfather. As long as you are good to his grandfather, he will certainly change his attitude towards you. You always aim at Tao Rong. Nie Zhao will only think that you are arrogant and domineering and will protect Tao Rong more. OK, listen to my brother. "


    Zheng Yujun is really dazed by this younger sister, but the second uncle''s family is such a daughter. She has been spoiled since childhood, and she can''t help it. But my sister''s brain is not clear. Nie Zhao is disgusted with her. When she didn''t find Tao Rong before, they didn''t give her a chance. Why can''t they figure it out.


    Zheng Yujun is also more and more dissatisfied with an Wenlan. He knows that an Wenlan is using her sister, but her sister takes the initiative to make it up. He really can''t stop her.


    "Brother, you can take care of the second brother. He has gone too far this time. Don''t mind me. I''ll do my own business. Can my cousin Miss Zheng still lose to this vile villager?"


    Zheng Shunjia is arrogant, and her hatred for Tao Rong has gone to the bone marrow. It''s probably because Tao Rong''s identity is too different from those of them, so she is so unconvinced when she loses to Tao Rong. Besides, when Nie Zhao and an Wenlan were together, they were polite to her, but now they are extremely disgusted with her. The only reason she can think of is Tao Rong''s provocation. So she would never make Tao Rong feel better.


    Zheng Yujun couldn''t hold Zheng Shunjia, so he watched her run away.


    In the end, he could only sigh, no one could make him worry.


    Tao Rong, who came down before, did not leave the hospital. She remembered that Shi Pengchun was still there before, and said that she could call him if she needed to.


    Tao Rong went to see Shi Pengchun to say hello and explain the situation, so as not to delay Shi Pengchun''s time.


    Shi Pengchun has been chatting in his senior brother''s office. When he heard Tao Rong calling him, he came out quickly.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "things have been solved perfectly. I can go home completely. Do you want to go back?"


    "Really? Solved? My sister-in-law has a way. It must be your clever plan. " Shi Pengchun flattered.


    It was a little strange for them to get along with each other before. After all, they had always been seniors and sisters. Now they suddenly became sisters in law. It took Shi Pengchun some time to change his attitude.


    Tao Rong gradually got used to it and said with a smile, "no, they figured it out themselves. Are you going?"


    "Go, go Well By the way, I wanted to tell you before, but you were busy with jinrourou at that time, so I didn''t tell you. " Shi Pengchun hesitated.


    "What?" Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    Shi Pengchun pointed to the top of another building of the hospital and said, "grandfather NIE is hospitalized on it."


    Tao Rong was stunned and looked up. She had thought about whether to visit her grandfather before. But to tell the truth, besides Nie Zhao, Tao Rong was really afraid to see Nie''s family. She didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Grandfather, is he OK?" Tao Rong asked in a low voice.


    "At present, he is still stable, but his physical condition is really bad. When will he..." Shi Pengchun didn''t say anything after that. Tao Rong also understood that after all, they were all medical students, and they probably understood a little bit.


    "Can you see grandfather''s case?" Tao Rong can''t help asking.


    Shi Pengchun shook his head and said, "I can''t touch this. After all, I''m not qualified. But if you go to see your grandfather, you can see it. Are you going


    Tao Rong thought for a while, and evaded: "let''s talk about it. I''ll go back first."


    Shi Pengchun felt a little sorry, but he didn''t force Tao Rong, but obediently sent her home.


    But before Tao Rong got off the bus, she still told Shi Pengchun that if there was anything new on her grandfather''s side, she would let her know.Shi Pengchun agreed.


    After that, Tao Rong accompanied Xiao Xiao at home.


    Because both Qin''an and duanmuling are not in Dongshi, Tao Rong has had a good time these days. Until Rourou contacts her, she knows that Jin rourourou has been taken away by Zheng Weifeng.


    It turns out that the Zheng family and the Jin family deliberately let Zheng Weifeng marry her sister Jin Yuanyuan. After all, Jin Rourou is not the blood of the Jin family and is not safe.


    Although it''s for the sake of the cooperation that has already been formed, how can Zheng Weifeng suffer such a dull loss and not give each other a face in public? What''s more, Zheng Weifeng brings Jin rourourou to the police. The content of the police is that Jin Rourou is kidnapped and imprisoned, and Jin Yuanyuan is to be arrested.


    The police station was embarrassed for a while, but it still took the form, that is, let Jin Yuanyuan into the police station. Although there was no substantial harm, her reputation was completely bad. There is no hope for the marriage of Jin family and Zheng family.


    This is not enough. In fact, most of the cooperation between the Zheng family and the Jin family comes from Zheng Weifeng''s business. Zheng Weifeng in order to revenge, since can''t hurt Jin Yuanyuan, it hurt the Jin family. Directly using the tactic of hurting the enemy by one thousand and damaging himself by eight hundred, Zheng Weifeng almost ruthlessly lost more than half of his basic business and took all the businesses of the Jin family in China into the water, with no return at all.


    Zheng Weifeng has broken the relationship, which makes it difficult for the Jin family to get a foothold in China. The Jin family originally fled from H country to develop here, and most of their property has been moved here. With such a disturbance, the Zheng family has lost, and the Jin family is almost desperate.


    Zheng Weifeng''s lesson of using blood makes people know that this is the end of offending Zheng''s second son and his baby. He is a master who is not afraid of everything!

 Chapter 879

    Tao Rong knows that Zheng Weifeng is not easy to be provoked, and he is a cruel character. He didn''t expect to be so cruel. In order to avoid the censure of the Zheng family, he ran away with Rourou. Tao Rong is also helpless.


    Rourou said to Tao Rong for a long time, until the man next to her was jealous and impatient, and then grabbed the phone.


    "Hello, Tao Rong, because you helped me, I have something to remind you." Zheng Weifeng said.


    "What?" Tao Rong asked.


    "About your child." Zheng Weifeng asked directly, "who is it? Is it Nie Zhao''s? "


    "What''s this for?" Tao Rong asked warily. She will be alert to everything about Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t do anything. I''m just telling you that the Zheng family knows because of Jin Yuanyuan''s relationship. She knows that you have children, right? It''s not what we said. Now my sister, Zheng Shunjia, tries to tell Nie Zhao, because she thinks that your child is not Nie Zhao''s, otherwise you won''t run away and have children, and she has already told an Wenlan. She wants to deal with you with this matter. I''ll tell you first. You should be on your guard. Although she doesn''t dare to attack you directly, she won''t let you go. " Zheng Weifeng reminds a way.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath, frowned slightly and said, "OK, I see."


    With that, the phone hung up.


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao in her arms and asks with a smile, "Xiao Xiao, do you want to see your father?"


    Xiao Xiao looks up at Tao Rong doubtfully, "Dad?"


    Tao Rong took out the ring hanging around her neck, "this is from my father."


    Xiao Xiao immediately play up, after all, she was born with things, she likes the most. "Did dad give it to me?"


    "Well It''s for mom, but mom gave it to you. After that, my family will live for three. Do you think it''s ok? " Tao Rong asked.


    "Where''s granny LAN?" Xiao Xiao asked naively.


    Tao Rong immediately laughed, "of course with her mother-in-law."


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded and said, "Well! Mom and dad and grandma. "


    Tao Rong shaved Xiao Xiao''s small nose and said, "do you know who dad is? Just so happy, aren''t you afraid? Stranger


    "I''m not afraid. I have my mother here." Xiao Xiao confidently said.


    Tao Rong''s heart instantly changed. By the way, with her, what are you afraid of.


    "OK, when Dad comes back, mom will take you to see him." Tao Rong promised.


    Xiaoxiao nods happily. Although the communication is smooth, I don''t know if she understands what Tao Rong says.


    Tao Rong tries to ignore her inner discomfort, her discomfort to an Wenlan and their children, and tries to make Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao happy. Maybe this is the right way.


    "Mom and dad." Xiao Xiao began to pull his fingers, "grandparents, grandparents."


    Tao Rong is the first time to hear her say these, it seems that when he is not, Xiao Xiao learn very quickly. "No grandparents, grandparents."


    Unfortunately, neither she nor Nie Zhao. But there is also a granddad.


    Tao Rong thinks of the old man Nie who is in the hospital. He is not sure whether he should take Xiao Xiao to see him before Nie Zhao comes back. He may still be angry with himself, and can she make things clear?


    On this day, Tao Rong received a call from Qin An''an. She came back, but she was pitifully abandoned at the airport in the evening. There was no car and no one. Although a person insisted on calling Tao Rong, pretending to be very smart and waiting for a taxi, calling Tao Rong was nothing more than courage. She didn''t let others think that she had a chance to take advantage of it, but she was still afraid Yes.


    Tao Rong drives to pick someone up without saying a word. A girl takes a taxi late at night, which is still worrying.


    Received, Qin an an a face of guilt will be a lot of foreign gifts brought back to move on the car of Tao Rong.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll let you go in the evening." Qin An DU on the driveway: "all blame Luo Yan, also don''t know busy what, unexpectedly shut down, it must be in which gentle village."


    "Why are you here alone, not going out with headmaster Qin and Duan Muling?" Tao Rong doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Don''t mention it. My father is crazy. In order to make me feel for Duan Muling, he asked us to come back alone and let Duan Muling take care of me all the way, although He has taken care of me, but is it a man''s job to leave me alone at the airport? I''m sure I''ll take hold of this and get my dad to stop thinking! " Qin an an said indignantly.


    Tao Rong was puzzled and said, "how can it be? Duanmu is not such an irresponsible person. "


    Qin an immediately came over and said, "I tell you, I suspect he may have a black background. Today, at the airport, a group of people in strange clothes stood at the entrance to meet him. I haven''t seen such a scene before. Duanmu''s face changed. At first, I thought we were in trouble, but Duanmu said it was his family who came and let me know He walked alone, and then he was taken away by a group of people. "


    "Ah?" Tao Rong can''t figure it out for a moment. Although she thinks Duan Muling is not an ordinary person, it''s unlikely that she has a black background. "No, isn''t your father very clear about Duanmu? If that''s what you guess, how can your father let you get along with him? ""Oh So it is Qin An responded and said, "what''s the matter? I''ve never heard of such a strange family. "


    "What else did Duanmu say?" Tao Rong is a little concerned about this matter, because she remembers that Duanmu always knows her like the back of her hand, but she doesn''t reveal who is behind her, and she doesn''t know who is staring at her all the time.


    Qin An thought about it and said, "by the way, he whispered a word, but I was so shocked that I didn''t hear it clearly. It seems that he said to tell Tao Rong to ask for more happiness."


    Tao Rong a Leng, "what, me?"


    Qin An waved his hand and said, "I must have heard you wrong. How could he know your real name?"


    Tao Rong''s face has changed. What''s the matter? Duanmu Ling asks her to be lucky. He''s not the kind of person who can joke. What happened?


    Tao Rong takes Qin An''an back to his home for a temporary stay, but he is always uneasy in his heart.


    Fortunately, the next day, she received a call from Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao came out.


    "Rongrong, no accident, I can go back to Dongshi tomorrow, and then I will go directly to your place to see you." Nie Zhao said the conclusion directly.


    Tao Rong heart a little flustered, "can be can, but my family has a lot of people, then I will give you a good introduction."


    Nie Zhao did not doubt that he was there, "OK, all right, as long as you wait for me there."


    "When you come back, let''s go to see Grandpa." Tao Rong some uncomfortable said.

 Chapter 880

    Nie Zhao is really happy to hear such words.


    She''s safe there, and she gives him a promise.


    "If you are in such a hurry, why don''t you go back immediately?" Qin Huan, who specially drives to meet Nie Zhao, asks.


    "There are still some things to deal with in the northern military region. We''ll be here in the afternoon. " Nie Zhao looks at the mobile phone in the hand light smile, reply a way.


    "Oh, it''s a great honor for you to come out to see me instead of fidgeting in the military region." Qin Huan said sarcastically.


    "Not to see you, but to take me to the other side of the house." Nie Zhao said.


    Qin Huan is a Leng, "you said that the newly married house that you prepared at the beginning, you came to Beishi just to have a look, and you didn''t go again."


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "maybe I will live in it soon. I''ll see what else I need to buy."


    "You said she was a sophomore, and she could walk away?" Qin Huan doubts.


    Nie Zhao looks slightly changed, "look at the situation when we arrive, maybe I will continue to stay in Dongshi, maybe she will come to Beishi with me, and then just transfer to her school."


    "Oh, so tough. You used to say that you would listen to your wife''s arrangement for everything. You would like whatever she likes?" Qin Huan teases Nie Zhao to say.


    "It''s the same now, but the precondition is that she''s by my side, and the task I take over is a little troublesome, not that I can control my own transfer." Nie Zhao turns his head to look out of the window, the tone is quite helpless to say.


    Qin Huan didn''t like to see Tao Rong very much. He just didn''t know how his brother got into niujiaojian. Seeing him like this, he said, "I said, isn''t Lao Luo in Dongshi? Let them get in touch first? It''s good to watch people for you. "


    Qin Huan actually wants Luo Yan, the old fox, to see what kind of Tao Rong is who has tormented them for such a long time. It''s better to show her some respect and let her be honest.


    "No, there are too many people looking at her now. Luo Yan is a brother. It''s better to make a formal introduction." Nie Zhao refused. At this time, the mobile phone vibrated. It was Zheng Shunjia''s short message. Zheng Shunjia knew that he couldn''t answer the phone, and he could pull the black, so he only sent messages. However, Nie Zhao had never seen it, and they all deleted it directly. Zheng Shunjia sent several more messages in succession, and Nie Zhao pulled the black directly.


    "Look Who is she Qin Huan puzzled asked: "do you mean the two bodyguards you arranged?"


    The mobile phone here vibrates again. It turns out that it''s an Wenlan''s phone. Nie Zhao laughs and hangs up. An Wenlan is smart and doesn''t call again, but she also tries to send a message. Unfortunately, Nie Zhao can''t even look at it.


    Nie Zhao took a look at Qin Huan and continued to reply, "who said I only arranged two?"


    Just at the red light, Qin Huan turns to look at Nie Zhao and says, "what do you mean? Did you send a lot of people to watch her? "


    Nie Zhao felt his nose uneasily. "She''s so good at running. How can two people do it?"


    Qin Huan looks at Nie Zhao and laughs, "you finally have your own spirit. That''s it. Even if you really like it, you can''t get it. It used to make people uncomfortable to see you being careful. To deal with her like this, we should play tricks. So you know her every move? "


    Nie Zhao looked at Qin Huan in disgust and said, "I just want to make sure she can''t run away, but I don''t want to monitor her every move. She is the one I love, not my prisoner. I still have a little bottom line. "


    Qin Huan immediately lost his temper. "No, she did that to you. You still To tell you the truth, it''s not clear what happened last time. You just forgive her and get together. Your love is too humble, just in case I said, "if she doesn''t appreciate you any more, what will you do?"


    At this time, Qin Huan had driven to the small house.


    Nie Zhao looks at the house outside the window, standing there quietly and beautifully. The eyes were soft.


    Qin Huan puzzled looking at him, said: "I ask you what? What if I run away again? You keep looking, keep waiting? "


    But Qin Huan can''t see, Nie Zhao''s eye ground gradually deepens, conceals one kind of black is deep does not see the bottom.


    "Why? She promised not to run. She would make it clear to me. Even if what she said never counts, even if she still cheated me to run in the end, it doesn''t matter. I''ll keep her with me. This time, she will never leave. "


    At this time, the sun swept, clouds covered, the original warm little house seemed to be shrouded in a dark, like a cage in general.


    This will be their home, forever.


    It''s also Nie Zhao''s determination.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong, who was at home, just hung up the phone, was also flustered.


    Qin An lie on the side looking at, "Tao Rong, do you really want to make up with elder brother Nie?"


    Tao Rong pushed away Qin An''s too close face and said, "don''t gossip."


    Qin an immediately said: "how can I not gossip? I am also a participant in this matter, OK?" Qin an an looked at Xiaoxiao again and said, "you are going to introduce Xiaoxiao to brother Nie."In fact, Qin An''an has acquiesced in Xiao Xiao''s life experience. In her cognition, Tao Rong doesn''t seem to have traces of other men''s existence in her life, and it should be Nie Zhao''s right to hear aunt LAN recall some past things.


    Tao Rong didn''t answer, and didn''t try to ask Qin An whether she would accept Nie Zhao again if she was in the situation she met. After all, everyone''s life is different, and the answer naturally won''t be the same. So now that there is a feeling that it''s hard to ride a tiger, let''s take a walk. Maybe there is a rainbow ahead.


    Tao Rong ignores Qin An''s gossip and discusses with aunt LAN whether to buy clothes. She should buy new clothes for Xiao Xiao so as to meet her father.


    It''s a pity that they haven''t gone out yet. Tao Rong receives a call from Shi Pengchun.


    There''s an emergency in the hospital. There''s something wrong with the old man.


    Tao Rong this time, no longer hesitated, with Xiao Xiao rushed to the hospital to see the old man.


    But when she contacted Nie Zhao, Nie Zhao''s phone was turned off again.


    There''s no connection.


    When Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao meet Shi Pengchun and are ready to ask shi Pengchun to use his relationship to contact the Beishi military region, Shi Pengchun tells Tao Rong that she has passed safely and has been rescued by a powerful doctor.


    Tao Rong immediately relieved, holding Xiao Xiao in a daze.


    Shi Pengchun also looked at Xiao Xiao in a daze. For a moment, he couldn''t react. Where did the child come from.


    Shi did not ask much, but asked: "sister-in-law, are you going to see the old man? Now that we have come, let''s go. I''m sober now. "


    Tao Rong hesitated and asked, "is there anyone else?"


    Shi Pengchun thought about it and said, "I''ll help you to have a look."


    Tao Rong nodded. If no one else was there, she would take Xiao Xiao to see his grandfather.

 Chapter 881

    In VIP ward of super nursing center, the instrument is beating steadily.


    There is only one doctor wearing a hat and a mask to check everything. This should not be the equipment of such a ward, but at the request of the patient, the attending doctor and his family can not meet.


    Outside all rumor is that the patient does not want his family to know his detailed condition, lest cause uneasiness. There will be a special expert doctor to solve the doubts for the family members, but this expert, who was invited by accident from abroad, will not see the family members of the patients.


    "Old man, I saved you again. I said it''s better to let your family stay with you all the time. I can promise not to disclose your relevant information." After the doctor has checked, pull down one side of the white mask.


    Nye is as like as two peas, but the soldier''s body is not so easily collapsed. He struggled to remove oxygen mask and looked at the almost identical face. He said intermittently: "I also said," I don''t need you to save, I have introduced more good patients to you. "


    "What good patient? The old man just wants me to leave China. Do you really don''t know me? " Xiao Yi said with a smile.


    "Have you ever been to China before? How can I know you, little boy Nie old son is panting to say slowly, also slowly moved to open eyes.


    Xiao Yi shrugs his shoulders. He has a different feeling about this stubborn old soldier. It''s an accident to contact him. It''s just because his professor friends heard that he came to Dongshi and desperately asked him to help save people. Because the old man''s status is not general, Xiao Yi was not willing to receive such patients at first, but he can''t stand other people''s request, so he can only come here once It''s too late.


    After pulling people back from the gate of death once, Xiao Yi finds that the old man''s shocked expression can hardly be concealed when he first meets him. Xiao Yi is also curious about why the old man seems to know himself, and it is clear that he has never been to China.


    But the old man''s shocked expression soon hid, and there was no trace. Apart from occasionally touching his face in a daze and sighing deeply, he made some strange demands and wanted to drive him away.


    In this way, Xiao Yi didn''t believe that the old man didn''t know himself.


    So he stayed, became his chief, and slowly investigated.


    But on the surface, although the identity and family situation of the old man have been clearly understood, there is nothing worthy of his doubt. Unless it''s too deep to be investigated by his ability.


    "Old man, I don''t look like someone you know, so you see I always have a nostalgic look?" Xiao Yi said tentatively.


    Nie old son slowly cough cough, as if hearing is not good, did not hear, self-care weak said: "tired, tired, doctor, you can go."


    Looking at the sick face, as if the old man would die at any time, Xiao Yi had no choice but to leave the ward.


    As soon as I got out of the room, I saw two guards standing by. They said they were guards, but they were actually two old people.


    One is called Uncle Wang, and the other is called Uncle Zhang.


    Xiao Yi came out and nodded to the two of them.


    Two people look different, nodding and smiling at him, is still a word not to say to him.


    Xiao Yi smiles curiously, but he is not in a dilemma. He has just been rescued for a long time and is tired. He goes back to have a rest.


    Watching people disappear at the entrance of the elevator, Wang Bo let the guard downstairs release them.


    There is only one patient at the top.


    Doctors can take the special medical elevator down, but visitors can only take the general elevator to the next floor, and then go up the stairs through the guard.


    Everyone thinks that Lao te will be cautious, but in fact, only Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang know why.


    Uncle Zhang continued to guard at the door, and Uncle Wang went in.


    , as like as two peas, "if you really don''t want to admit it or think of a way to get him to leave, the hospital is big, but it will always meet again and again. His face is just like the two young masters," he said. Wang said with a sigh.


    The old man looked at his drip bottle in a daze, as if he was watching his time run out bit by bit, and murmured: "this boy looks docile, but he is stubborn in his heart. I think of so many ways, what can I do if he doesn''t go? He was suspicious. Should I tell them the truth... " With that, the old man sighed deeply and coughed suddenly.


    Uncle Wang came to take care of him, and saw that the old man coughed a lot of blood.


    "I''ll go to the doctor."


    "No Don''t go. I know my body The old man waved his hand.


    Wang Bo looks at Nie Laozi like this, and understands that in fact, his body has long been judged as useless. They are all ready to lose him at any time. But now that he is still in such a spirit, it''s a bit of a comeback. He uses his spirit to support his body, but his body suffers a lot. In fact, he wants to keep up with this lost child for many years Get along.


    "Lao Wang, he had a good life. I didn''t expect that he was still alive..." The old man said, tears came out of his eyes, which had been determined all his life.Yeah, who would have thought.


    Just as he was talking, Uncle Zhang came in at the door in a panic and said, "master, there are There are visitors


    Uncle Zhang seldom behaves like this. Master Nie wipes his tears and says, "who is that?"


    Zhang Shushen was very angry, "Er Shao Tao Rong


    This name a, Nie old son and Wang Bo all froze.


    Nie old son reaction for a while, suddenly spirit up, way: "let all people are not allowed to come up, only let her come in."


    Uncle Zhang paused and said, "but she''s still carrying a little girl, about two years old."


    "What What? " Master Nie and Uncle Wang were shocked at the same time.


    This news is a bit heavy, so when Tao Rong comes up with Xiaoxiao, he sees three pairs of eyes staring at Xiaoxiao.


    And Xiao Xiao is not afraid, because she is beautiful, so she is often surrounded by people.


    "Grandfather." Tao Rong yelled nervously, then looked at Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang and said hello.


    Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang are embarrassed and don''t know how to respond. They both look at master Nie.


    And Nie Laozi has been helped up, his withered arm trembles and extends to Xiaoxiao, "come on, come on Come to me


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment, holding Xiao Xiao to approach.


    Xiao Xiao hooks Tao Rong''s neck in one hand and puts it on Tao Rong''s arm in the other. She blinks at the old man.


    Tao Rong is embarrassed to introduce Xiao Xiao, "grandfather, she is..."


    "Son, I''m your grandfather." Nie old son instant tears, reach out to want to catch Xiao Xiao.

 Chapter 882

    Tao Rong a little surprised, he has not explained, others should not doubt it?


    Uncle Wang asked this question on his own initiative, "master, you said the child..."


    "Can''t you see that? This is almost as like as two peas. The old man doesn''t need to be introduced by Tao Rong. He''s 100% sure that this is meizhao''s granddaughter.


    Tao Rong instantly understand, the last life, the old man is very love Xiao Xiao, has not explained why.


    I think it''s because Xiao Xiao not only looks like her grandmother in intelligence, but also looks quite similar in appearance, which makes Tao Rong identify herself without saying anything.


    Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang are surprised to see Tao Rong, but they don''t know where to start.


    Tao Rong looks at the way the old man wants to hold Xiao Xiao, so she puts Xiao Xiao beside the old man''s bed, "Xiao Xiao, don''t press the pipe of my grandfather. Don''t crush granddad. "


    Xiao Xiao took a look at Tao Rong, and then looked at the old man who was careful to reach out to him, and immediately called out "great grandfather!"


    The old man burst into tears for a moment, and his thin body didn''t know where the strength came to hold Xiaoxiao, "good boy, good boy."


    Tao Rong to see this scene, a little regret, if he did not go, the old man can spend more time with Xiao Xiao.


    The old man hugged Xiao Xiao and talked for a while, but he was very happy.


    Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang couldn''t help but come forward and tease each other.


    After a while, the old man finally can not support the body tired, Xiaoxiao obediently sitting on the bedside, let the old man hold her hand, do not move.


    The old man lay down, inhaled oxygen for a while, and looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks a little guilty, "I''m sorry, grandfather, so long to take Xiao Xiao to see you."


    "I Old, can''t manage You young people''s affairs, but ah, banyan girl, you promised me before that you would not let ah Zhao sad, and would accompany him forever. " The old man is not in good health now. Even if he wants to be severe, he can''t show a severe look.


    However, Tao Rong was in awe of the old man and could not lift his head.


    "Grandfather, I have a personal problem with Nie Zhao. I At that time, I had to leave. I''m sorry that I concealed the children''s affairs from you. " Tao Rong first apologized, and then continued: "grandfather, you can rest assured that I have contacted Nie Zhao. The future road may be difficult, but I won''t run away. Nie Zhao will be back tomorrow, and we''ll come to see you then... "


    Tao Rong said that she was a little hoarse at last.


    "Well, I''m just asking about you. It''s not easy for you to take your children alone." Tao Rong''s eyes are red. It''s not easy for her, but she''s happy and willing. She''s just too paranoid to think that Xiaoxiao is her own. She doesn''t belong to anyone, and no one is qualified to own it.


    But now looking at the old man''s love for Xiao Xiao, Tao Rong feels guilty.


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa." Tao Rong said sincerely.


    The old man''s eyes became softer. "Since you call me grandfather, I''ll recognize you as my granddaughter-in-law. I don''t have much time. I''ll just take advantage of today to say something to you, so that I won''t have a chance in the future."


    When the old man said that, the sad atmosphere could not be covered up at all. Tao Rong looked at the old man''s state, and she knew how to learn medicine. But after all, she couldn''t look down on life and death, and couldn''t help saying: "grandfather, don''t say that, Xiao Xiao is still waiting for you to take her to play."


    The old man shook his head and said with a smile, "I can''t play." Then he touched Xiaoxiao''s head and said, "Xiaoxiao is so good. She will be a good girl in the future."


    Although Xiaoxiao is not very sensible, she knows when to do something. When she feels the atmosphere, she knows who to smile at. The sweeter she smiles, the happier she is. She wants to make great grandfather happy.


    The more the old man is like this, the more guilty Tao Rong is.


    The old man sighed and let Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang go out. He wanted to talk to Tao Rong alone.


    "Banyan girl, I don''t know if you know. After you left, ah Zhao and the Nie family had a complete quarrel. Now I''m here, he and the Nie family are still breaking bones and tendons, but as soon as I leave, even tendons and veins will break. He no longer belongs to the Nie family. He may be alone in the world. Even his closest relatives may be his enemies. He doesn''t want his relatives. He only wants you. Now there is a Xiao Xiao. You can be a good family. So even if the old man''s request before he dies, please don''t abandon a Zhao and don''t let him alone. "


    The old man''s health is not good, a paragraph of words, intermittently said for a long time, after that, Tao Rong''s tears came down.


    "Nie Zhao and the Nie family are completely..." Tao Rong said in disbelief.


    The old man nodded his head and said, "I guess your departure may have something to do with the old man''s family, otherwise Nie Zhao would not be so cruel. I don''t ask, because I don''t know if I will be partial. You can solve these things by yourself. I''m just worried about a Zhao. He''s too hard. Now I think it''s me who''s a grandfather who''s dragging him down. Maybe he could have lived a very easy life ¡£¡±As he spoke, the old man thought of another child who was the same as him. The child had a relaxed look and a sunny face. Obviously, he was much more unrestrained than Nie Zhao.


    And Nie Zhao, from small to large, is full of concealment and oppression, betrayal and lies. The only beam of light also inexplicably far away, he is distressed.


    But he can also see that Tao Rong is not as unbearable as everyone said. Her pain and struggle can be seen from her eyes as an old man who has read all the vicissitudes of life.


    Xiao Xiao was raised so well, so well behaved, we can see how much love Tao Rong has given her, and how can she not love her child''s father.


    The old man believed that as long as the problems between them were solved, they would be happy together.


    This is the only happiness Nie Zhao can get. The old man doesn''t hesitate to give up his temper and doesn''t pursue Tao Rong''s mistakes. No matter what, he just asks Tao Rong to be with Nie Zhao.


    "I originally wanted to repair their relationship, but now I don''t think so. I can live well and happily. If you are the source of Nie Zhao''s happiness, it doesn''t matter whether you want those kinship." The old man said with a sigh of relief, as if exhausted his strength in general, turned his head and looked at Xiaoxiao pitifully, "can see Xiaoxiao in the end, I am also satisfied."


    The old man said, Tao Rong did not know what to say, can only let Xiaoxiao accompany the old man happy, but the old man''s body is really not good, played for a while, tired to sleep, Tao Rong want Xiaoxiao stay, as far as possible in the last time with the old man.


    But the old man let them go, saying that they would come with Nie Zhao the next day.

 Chapter 883

    But Tao Xiaorong can only leave with an in his heart.


    After a long time, Tao Rong inadvertently learned that after they left that afternoon, the old man asked the legal adviser to come and change his will, and allocated half of the huge legacy originally left to Zeng Sunzi to Nie Xiao. No matter whether Tao Rong and Nie Zhao remarried or not, the property would be given to Xiao Xiao, and Xiao Xiao was directly recognized from this level.


    Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao downstairs, walks out of the hospital and chats with Xiao Xiao. "Does Xiao Xiao like his grandfather?"


    "Yes!" Xiao Xiao readily replied, "but my grandfather is very thin. My mother makes pig feet for my grandfather to eat, which makes my grandfather fat."


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but smile, "too grandfather can''t eat like Xiao Xiao."


    Xiao Xiao immediately unhappy, "you all said Xiao Xiao fat point cute, I just eat."


    "I''ll see my father tomorrow. Will you come to see my grandfather again?" Tao Rong asked.


    Xiao Xiao Leng nodded: "recently to see a lot of people."


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are just talking. Suddenly a little boy comes out of the corner in front of him. He falls to the ground and looks like Xiao Xiao.


    I fell down and started crying.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are about to help others. As a result, a woman rushes over and hugs the little boy to coax him.


    Tao Rong''s body suddenly froze, immediately picked up Xiao Xiao and turned to go.


    But it''s too late.


    "Tao Rong!"


    Tao Rong took a deep breath and stood in the same place. Although she knew she would face it sooner or later, she still


    "Tao Rong, it''s really you! You really showed up! "


    It was an Wenlan who came, and what she was holding was Nie Yu, the great grandson of the Nie family.


    An Wenlan no matter the child crying badly, directly holding people rushed to Tao Rong''s front, looking at her hands also holding the child, see the moment, a strange feeling rushed to the head.


    She just looked at Xiaoxiao in a daze.


    Xiao Xiao, who is never afraid of people, shrinks under Tao Rong''s arm when she sees an Wenlan''s beautiful face.


    Tao Rong worried looked at Xiao Xiao one eye, immediately looked to block in front of an Wen Lan way: "get out of the way."


    An Wenlan''s expression was instantly excited, but she didn''t know what to say for a moment, because after seeing Xiaoxiao, she understood that Zheng Shunjia had made a mistake. The child was Nie Zhao''s, and the strange blood relationship couldn''t be explained, but it really existed.


    Others can''t see it, but how can an Wenlan, who has been looking at Nie Zhao, not see it? The child''s eyes are too much like her father''s.


    An Wenlan tries her best not to have Nie Zhao''s children, but Tao Rong runs away, and unexpectedly has Nie Zhao''s children. How can she bear it.


    "The child!" An Wenlan reaches out to Xiao Xiao, but Tao Rong quickly dodges.


    "Don''t touch my child." Tao Rong said harshly and wanted to go away.


    An Wen Lan Leng for a while, brain quick turn, immediately lived up. "Tao Rong, don''t tell me that this is Nie Zhao''s child. You should know who Nie Zhao''s child is. If other people don''t know, you should know best, don''t you?"


    An Wenlan suddenly poked Tao Rong''s scales. Tao Rong looked back at an Wenlan fiercely, "shut up, you''ve done such shameless things. It''s a good thing that you want to talk about them everywhere." Tao Rong had to cover Xiao Xiao''s ears, not let her hear, "still in front of the child, are you crazy?"


    "What? I''m afraid the children will hear me. OK, let''s talk about it alone An Wenlan threatened.


    "It''s unnecessary to talk alone. I know what you are afraid of. Don''t you worry that Nie Zhao and I are together again? Unfortunately, we will come to see grandpa tomorrow. I don''t mind the past. I''ll be with Nie Zhao. " Tao Rong said ruthlessly.


    An Wenlan instantly more excited, will still be crying Nie Yu raised, "see, see?"


    What Tao Rong doesn''t want to face is Nie Yu. She doesn''t even dare to take a look at it for fear that her heart will collapse if she sees that it is exactly like Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong''s eyes escape, which is in an Wenlan''s heart.


    But at this time, someone came.


    "Young lady, how can I hear the young master crying all the time "Second young lady?" It was aunt Qiao who was surprised to see Tao Rong holding a child.


    Tao Rong takes the opportunity to get rid of an Wenlan''s entanglement and runs out with Xiao Xiao in her arms.


    An Wenlan directly throws Nie Yu to Aunt Qiao and says, "I''ll go after her. It''s not easy to meet her."


    Aunt Qiao is flustered for a moment. She can only take Nie Yu and watch an Wenlan chase Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong has already contacted Shi Pengchun, so when an Wenlan catches up with the underground parking garage, she just sees Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao get on the bus. An Wenlan hesitates and rushes to the front of the car to block the way.


    Shi Pengchun stopped with a brake. "My God? Where''s the crazy woman from Why? Ann


    Tao Rong frowns and looks at an Wenlan. Seeing her face, she is determined not to let her. Tao Rong can only leave Xiao Xiao in the car and get out of the car to find an Wenlan."What do you want?" Tao Rong said coldly, "don''t think I dare not fight you now. Do you forget how you were beaten by me before?"


    "I''m with Nie Zhao." An Wen Lan suddenly opens a way.


    Tao Rong clenched his fist and said with a sudden laugh: "an Wenlan, your lying skill is getting worse and worse. Who do you think is more trustworthy in front of me? If it''s not something I saw with my own eyes, I won''t believe it. You can fool me with your mouth?" The thing that leaves at the beginning is also because Tao Rong sees with his own eyes and hears with his own ears. How can she listen to an Wenlan casually and take it seriously?


    An Wenlan did not have the slightest embarrassment of being torn down, but said with a sad face: "if there is no you, we will continue to be together."


    Tao Rong shook her head. She really didn''t want to argue with her about this topic. She took an Wenlan''s arm and directly dragged people to the side of the road. "I''ll drive later. If you dare to get close again, I don''t mind killing you."


    "Do you think I''m lying?" An Wenlan said persistently, "or are you afraid to know that in the past two years, he is infatuated with you and absolutely looking for you everywhere, or is he unwilling to be lonely and comforting each other with his old lover?"


    Tao Rong didn''t look back. She didn''t care about an Wenlan. She had confidence in Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao dislikes an Wenlan. It was an accident. How could he still contact her. Even for the children


    "Tao Rong, don''t be so conceited. What kind of feelings do you think I have with him before you appear? Do you think you really replace me? Men drunk accident is just an excuse, if you really do not want to touch, how can there be an accident. Are you so naive to think that I''m the one who designed it and Nie Zhao is innocent? So you''re going to ignore everything and be with him? "

 Chapter 884

    Tao Rong''s heart is shaken for a moment, but reason still tells her not to be sentimental, Nie Zhao won''t.


    It''s just an accident. It''s an Wenlan''s design.


    But an Wenlan''s words, like magic sound, constantly brainwashed Tao Rong.


    "After you left, because of the child, he has been taking care of me. Since you have given birth to a child, you can''t be unaware of the state of ten months'' company. Even if he blames me, he has to take care of me, because it''s his child. We already have friendship. Do you know that there is no revival of old love?"


    "He does miss you and has been looking for you, but how can a man be a monk all the time? It is estimated that even he has forgotten the unclear times between us. Betrayal once is betrayal, and betrayal many times is also betrayal. He doesn''t need to explain anything to me, as long as he hugs me at night."


    "When Nie Chen''s task comes back, when he finds you, everything will return to its original position. He thinks so, but I don''t want to. We are used to each other''s body temperature. How can we go back? So it''s better that you don''t show up. As long as you don''t show up, Nie Zhao and a Yu and I are really a family of three. Even if no one knows, we can be happy."


    "Tao Rong, since you are gone, why do you want to come back and disturb us. I heard that you have a new man. Go to your man. Why do you want to rob me? As long as you don''t show up, everything is beautiful. Please let me and Nie Zhao go, and pity Nie Yu, Nie Zhao''s son. "


    Tao Rong doesn''t know that an Wenlan is brainwashing herself, but she will still be hurt. She resisted the impulse to retort and walked away with a sneer. But an Wenlan still does not die heart to pull Tao Rong, "you say these two days Nie Zhao where?"


    Tao Rong was stunned. Naturally, he was in the Beishi military region. If he wasn''t in the military region, how could he never get in touch with him.


    "These two days, Nie Zhao suddenly came to me frequently. I thought what happened. It turned out that you came back. He planned to break up with me, so he would have a private meeting with me. Can''t get in touch with him this afternoon because he was tired and sleeping in the hotel?"


    Tao Rong didn''t look back. She bit her teeth and said, "an Wenlan, don''t you feel sick when you say these words? Nie Zhao will be reckless with you at this time regardless of your grandfather''s safety. Is Nie Zhao such a person? It''s better to make up a lie. I know that you have nothing to do. You can''t stop me from being together with Nie Zhao. You will be so desperate and try to stop me with the lowest way. But do I have such no brain? I''ll listen to Nie Zhao about everything. I don''t believe it until he says it. You say that you and Nie Zhao are together again. Take out the evidence. Unless I see it with my own eyes or he says it himself, you are a joke in my eyes. "


    Tao Rong suddenly broke through an Wenlan''s intention, indeed she is desperate, as long as Tao Rong choose to forgive, that an Wenlan really can''t stop Tao Rong, so she is confused.


    Watching Tao Rong get on the car and go away, an Wenlan is really helpless. She thinks she can shake Tao Rong, but she knows that as long as Nie Zhao meets Tao Rong, she really has no chance to stop them. No matter whether there is Nie Yu''s misunderstanding, they will be together. What should she do? What should I do?


    An Wenlan is wandering around in the underground garage. Some cars can''t help swearing when they pass by. How can anyone walk in the way? But when she looks so beautiful, she can''t help it.


    Some people are not used to the driver''s seat in China. One of them accidentally almost ran into an Wenlan.


    But fortunately, the brake was in time, and the man pointed out his head and yelled, "Miss, if you''re not looking for a car, you''d better go out. The light here is not good. It''s very dangerous."


    An Wenlan unconsciously leans to her side. The man smiles at her and drives away. However, when she passes by, an Wenlan is attracted by the familiar picture and turns to look at it. At this moment, an Wenlan is silly. She looks at the car and immediately wants to catch up with her, but the other party doesn''t find it and leaves in a hurry.


    An Wenlan stood in the same place, and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She suspected that she was wrong.


    On the other side, Tao Rong was sitting in the car, her eyes turned red and her chest was stuffy.


    Shi Pengchun couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with my sister-in-law? What were you talking about? Did she come to fight with you? Bullying you? "


    "Nothing, just a crazy woman." Tao Rong doesn''t care.


    Shi Pengchun naturally knew that Nie Zhao and an Wenlan had gone by, so he didn''t ask much. Then he asked, "brother Nie will come back tomorrow?"


    Tao Rong nodded, absent-minded. An Wenlan still had too much influence on her, especially when she met Nie Yu. She didn''t look carefully. She didn''t know if the child looked like Nie Zhao. Thinking of this, Tao Rong would be at a loss again. But soon Tao Rong turned her attention to Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao has been very quiet from the beginning, Tao Rong can not help but worry, "Xiao Xiao, what''s the matter? Are you scared


    Xiao Xiao but dull head, as if really scared.


    Tao Rong quickly adjust the mood to coax Xiaoxiao, but Xiaoxiao didn''t recover until she went home. Later asked, Xiaoxiao said that she thought the aunt was terrible.Xiao Xiao has never said such a thing, and Tao Rong has not studied it deeply. On the contrary, in Tao Rong''s opinion, she will not let an Wenlan come into contact with Xiao Xiao again.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Nie Zhao called.


    "I just received an emergency call from the military region to find out about my grandfather. I''ll go back tonight."


    As soon as Nie Zhaoyi spoke, Tao Rong was gradually relieved. "I saw my grandfather. He didn''t blame me."


    "Did you go?" Nie Zhao was a little surprised. He thought Tao Rong didn''t dare to see his grandfather alone, so he said he had been waiting for him.


    "Shi Pengchun told me that my grandfather''s situation was a bit bad. I was worried, so I went first. You... " Tao Rong a little embarrassed said.


    Nie Zhao said gently: "I''ve been psychologically prepared for my grandfather''s affairs for more than a year. Finally, I can see that we are all well. He''ll be happy. "


    "I also saw Uncle Wang, Uncle Zhang and aunt Qiao. " Tao Rong said slowly.


    "They shouldn''t blame you, either." Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    "And an Wenlan and her son." Tao Rong finally added.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, "don''t mention them. You don''t care about them. There won''t be any contact in the future anyway. "


    Nie Zhao''s reaction makes Tao Rong a little at a loss. "When you come back, we''ll have a good talk."


    Nie Zhao doubts Tao Rong''s tone, only feels that she seems very tired, "OK, I''ll listen to you. Wait for me to come back

 Chapter 885

    Nie Zhao''s attitude towards an Wenlan is very obvious. Tao Rong feels ridiculous for her little inner shaking. Even with Nie Yu, an Wenlan is nothing.


    After finishing with Nie Zhao, Tao Rong gets rid of the bad worry of meeting an Wenlan.


    In the evening, the old man woke up in the hospital, suddenly came to the spirit, let his people let those relatives come in to meet.


    In addition to Nie Chen and Nie Zhao, who are on duty, the eldest family and the third family of the Nie family are all in Dongshi, and they will take care of each other. Because of the emergency treatment in the morning, they came one after another.


    When an Wenlan passed by, she heard people talking about it.


    The theme of the discussion is naturally Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    The first one to raise an objection is Hou Xianshu, "what? Old man, how can you casually identify it as your great granddaughter? She She wasn''t pregnant when she left. The child doesn''t know where he came from. Isn''t it because of the unclear blood relationship? Besides, Nie Zhao hasn''t said anything yet. "


    "Grandfather, what little girl did you recognize! She''s gone without a trace. When she comes back, it''s the children of Nie''s family to pull a child casually? I don''t believe it. If you want to have a paternity test, you''ll find someone to see if there''s any blood in our Nie family. " Nie Pei said anxiously.


    Nie Demin''s face was heavy and he didn''t respond. "I just contacted Nie Zhao, but I didn''t get in touch with him. I haven''t asked him clearly. I heard that Dad, you''ve already asked a lawyer. I don''t know what decision you made, but don''t be fooled easily."


    Listening to the family''s speech, the old man''s face was much worse, and he said: "I Although half a foot in the coffin? But my eyes are not deaf. I can recognize the blood relationship of our Nie family. They will come to see me tomorrow. What''s your hurry? Ah Zhao will give you an explanation at that time. " The old man said discontentedly.


    "That''s right, elder brother. In such a big family as our Nie family, can we be afraid that a little girl will not succeed? If she dares to cheat us, there are some ways to deal with her." Lao San Nie Ti Jin said.


    Lao San doesn''t care much about the Nie family''s things, as if he doesn''t care how much legacy he will have. Even his daughter-in-law and son have not mentioned anything in this respect up to now. The family are very well controlled, which is known from his later development in Beishi.


    Such relatives in front of the hospital bed to make people comfortable.


    But the old man didn''t appreciate it. He trembled and pointed to the humanity: "you one by one don''t let me worry."


    Everyone''s face is not good, Nie Pei can''t help muttering: "it''s not that grandfather is partial, second brother is partial, outsider is partial, even wild species are partial."


    Although the old man didn''t hear clearly, he also knew that the unruly girl didn''t have a good word in her mouth, but it was her granddaughter, "you little girl, if you don''t change your temperament, I''m really worried that you won''t get married."


    Thinking of Yuan Xu, who was completely away from him, Nie Pei''s face was instantly livid.


    The old man shook his head and said some things one by one. He had the feeling of explaining his last words.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Nie Demin can''t help but blush.


    "Yes, Dad, I''ll talk about that later." Nie Ti Jin also opens a way.


    Regardless of what they said, the old man explained to himself, "and ah Xuan, you should take good care of her in the future, she..."


    "Grandfather!" Suddenly the door was opened.


    Chen Liuzhi comes in with Nie Xuan who has a big stomach.


    The old man said excitedly: "nonsense, it''s not easy to get pregnant. What''s the matter with such a big belly. How did you promise me, you little boy? " The old man attacked Chen Liuzhi with all his strength.


    Chen Liuzhi and Nie Xuan are still following Chen Lijuan, but she doesn''t come in. She''s just responsible for sending people over.


    Chen Liuzhi said: "don''t worry, grandfather. We spent a long time on the way, walking and stopping. I always pay attention to it. Ah Xuan is OK."


    Nie Xuan reddened his eyes and said, "grandfather, I don''t want to be taken care of by others. You have said that you want to make up for me before, so you can''t say that you are depressed. I want you to support me and let me continue to be the first lady of the Nie family."


    Nie Xuan''s original cool character is a little strained in the face of her dying grandfather.


    She held her stomach forward, and everyone showed concern.


    "What nonsense? You will always be the first lady of the Nie family. I don''t think little Chen dares to bully you. It''s good if you don''t bully others. " The old man couldn''t help touching Nie Xuan''s stomach, "it seems that I can''t wait for the baby to be born."


    "Grandfather! You are not allowed to say such things. " Nie Xuan is in a hurry.


    Chen Liuzhi noticed Nie Xuan''s situation all the time and said, "grandfather, we are still waiting for you to name the little guy."


    In fact, Chen Liuzhi keeps in touch with the doctors here all the time, and the cases can be obtained in real time, so he knows that the old man''s condition is really unsustainable, and he may die at any time, so he doesn''t object to letting Nie Xuan come over. After all, he is the only elder Nie Xuan can really respect and love in the world."The name is for your father. Don''t push it on my head." The old man snorted. In fact, he was very sorry for his personal doctor. After all, at the beginning, his granddaughter was married twice. Before that, he got into so many troubles. How could he give his granddaughter a name.


    "What''s important about the name? I don''t know if the property belongs to your children has been divided up by people of unknown origin." Nie Pei can''t help muttering, some of them are dissatisfied with Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, and some of them are dissatisfied with grandfather''s preference for Miss Nie.


    "Pepe!" Nie Demin immediately gave a warning. He opened his mouth and shut up his property, as if he didn''t care about his grandfather at all, but only about money.


    But in fact, everyone in my family, including my grandfather, knows that Nie Pei doesn''t have much concept of money. She is afraid of unfairness and partiality. She is afraid that people she hates get more than her in this respect. That''s why she says so.


    Chen Liuzhi and Nie Xuan naturally don''t care about this. They can make money by themselves, but they are still puzzled by the unknown children.


    Nie Tijin''s daughter-in-law came forward and said, "it''s not that the origin is unknown. It''s said that Tao Rong, the former second young lady, brought a little girl here. As soon as the old man saw it, he decided it was his great granddaughter."


    Chen Liuzhi and Nie Xuan were immediately shocked. Nie Xuan looked at the old man and said, "grandfather, you''ve seen Tao Rong. Have you found someone?"


    The old man thought of Xiaoxiao and said with a smile, "well, you''ll see them tomorrow. All three of them will come back. Xiaoxiao is a good child, and you will all like it. "

 Chapter 886

    Looking at the old man''s loving manner, we all know what kind of weight the new child has in the old man''s heart.


    "Call it out now!" Nie Pei is still unconvinced to say.


    "Well! Don''t I know you? She''s a girl with a baby. If you don''t have a Zhao by your side, don''t eat other people''s food. " The old man now appears to be extremely short, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the eldest family. However, Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi are very happy here. At least it''s not easy for him to be happy at this time. In this way, he can rest assured of Nie Zhao.


    Hou Xianshu still couldn''t help but say: "Dad, this matter still listen to us, tomorrow came, do a paternity test, we also rest assured, don''t we?"


    The old man was not happy immediately. The atmosphere is not good again.


    Chen Liuzhi immediately said: "by the way, grandfather, my father will come tomorrow, and then let him play chess with you?"


    The old man snorted, "you two should go out. There are so many people. I''ve told you what to say. Don''t be afraid. Ah Xuan is here today. I want to talk to her well. Where are you going? " Since


    ''s father had spoken, everyone could not defy the old man, and he continued to quit.


    Nie Ti Jin greets his son to leave, but Nie Wei, the third son, looks at the ceiling at the corner of the room in doubt.


    Hearing Nie Ti Jin''s call, he gave up his doubts and went out. How did he just feel the movement above? Could there be mice on the ceiling?


    Hou Xianshu just before leaving found that an Wenlan has been with Nie Yu did not speak, Nie Yu is asleep was put aside, but an Wenlan has not helped them speak, do not know what?


    Looking for an Wenlan, she found that she had not followed up. When she was about to go back and shout, an Wenlan followed out nervously.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hou Xianshu''s impatient question and answer.


    An Wenlan felt guilty and said, "no it ''s nothing. Mom, I''m not feeling well. Take ah Yu home. I''ll see a doctor. "


    Hou Xianshu frowned a little, but didn''t say anything. She told her to pay attention to the situation here and left.


    An Wenlan and so on everybody has gone, immediately found an empty rest room to sit down, took the earphone, listened carefully.


    What''s coming from the earphone is what''s going on in the old man''s ward.


    At this time, the old man chatted with Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi for a long time, and also talked about Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    The old man was very happy to say that they would be together. Tao Rong promised that he would always accompany Nie Zhao and have a happy family of three. That''s why the old man was so happy.


    Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi are also very happy to hear that they are the closest in the Nie family''s network, so the old man is also happy to share his description and love of Xiao Xiao.


    Finally, the old man told Nie Xuan about her father.


    Nie Xuan''s concept of father has always been very vague, and the old man hardly mentions it. The old man seldom talks about Nie Zhinan''s youth in detail once, and most of them praise him. If he appreciates Nie Zhao now, the old man most appreciates Nie Zhinan, and always thinks that the child can inherit his special position.


    Nie Xuan heard that there was no previous resentment in her heart, most of which were regrets.


    "If he is still alive, he will make you proud." Nie Xuan said slowly, "it must be a father I admire."


    The old man took a deep look at Nie Xuan and said, "no matter alive or dead, he makes me most proud. I''m very happy to raise such excellent children. Some people''s excellence still shines in my heart even if they are not seen by everyone. He is the best."


    Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi are a little confused, but they still nod in agreement.


    The old man laughed and said wearily, "OK, you go. I''m tired and want to sleep."


    Nie Xuan is reluctant to part, but at the urging of the old man, he still leaves with Chen Liuzhi.


    The room was quiet for a long time until Kara Kara''s strange voice sounded.


    "Dad." A strange low voice echoed in the ward.


    "Why did you choose this time to come back?" The old man''s voice has lost its strength.


    "Ah Zhao told me about you." It was Nie Zhinan who had been pretending to be dead.


    "It''s dangerous to come back." Asked the old man.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Nie Zhinan said lightly.


    "Yes, you''re always the one that reassures me the most." The old man said with a smile: "I''m sorry, child, this task wronged you."


    "I''m not aggrieved. I apply voluntarily, for the sake of the country, for the sake of the people, for the sake of stability, for the sake of Sister Nie Zhinan''s cold and alienated tone sounded gently. "And today I can still see ah Xuan. I''m satisfied that they all have children."


    "Now everything is handed over to a Zhao, but the child..." The old man said anxiously."I know, you can rest assured that although he wants revenge, he is calm, because he has more important things to take care of." Nie Zhinan said: "and revenge is not what he wants. It''s not as simple as you think. Without evidence, I can''t give you a final conclusion, but..."


    "I know their father and son are not dead. I saw the child. That''s part of what you''ve been hiding, right? It wasn''t the two of them who died in the shipwreck. " The old man said suddenly.


    "What? Is he here? " Nie Zhinan''s voice slightly changed, "then he..."


    is as like as two peas. The old man said, "he is an excellent doctor. He has saved me several times. He is free and lives better than a Zhao. Nan boy, do you think I should recognize him?"


    "If you want Nie Zhao to be in danger If they meet each other, the consequences will be immeasurable, and many things will be out of control. " Nie Zhinan calmly analyzed: "hurry to find a reason to drive him away. There''s no way to hide that face. He''s smart. "


    The old man did not answer, but looked at Nie Zhinan with almost empty eyes.


    Nie Zhinan has faced so many dead people. He knows in his heart that this is not the eyes of people who can live for a long time. He also knows that the old man is dying.


    "Dad, I will protect them both, but now is not the time. I know you feel guilty for him, but a Zhao, you are also guilty. It''s not your fault." Nie Zhinan said lightly.


    The old man hooked the corner of his mouth and said with a bitter smile: "I know, I know..."


    Nie Zhinan was about to say it again. Suddenly he felt something wrong in the room. He turned around and looked around, but he couldn''t find anything unusual, but he just felt uneasy.

 Chapter 887

    Nie Zhinan''s vigilance is very strong. Instinct tells him that it''s not safe here. He goes to the bed and says a few words to the old man''s ear. After the old man nods, Nie Zhinan holds the old man''s hand again and takes a deep look. Then he turns over to the ceiling and disappears without a trace.


    At this time, an Wenlan, who has been monitoring nearby, has long been in a cold sweat. Her brain is in chaos. Although she heard it word by word, there are many news that she can''t understand and that she can''t believe.


    Who is that man?


    If she''s not wrong, maybe it''s the dead second uncle. What about Nie Zhao I didn''t expect that the news she learned from Nie Chen and Nie Demin was not all, and what she heard now was a version closer to the truth.


    Although the news is shocking enough, it''s of little use to an Wenlan. From the conversation just now, we can know that Nie Zhao already knows something. As for her brother who is the most frightening, even an Wenlan hasn''t seen her, and she can''t believe it. Even if she is very clever, she doesn''t know how to make use of the news she heard.


    There is only a sense of horror, especially after the unexpected silence in the room, she is really afraid that her things will be found. After all, it has been said that Nie Zhinan is a very powerful soldier.


    Fortunately, the monitor she brought over was the latest model she got from Nie Chen. It was the first one developed by the military region. Because it is a trial model, there is no large-scale investment yet. The concealment is the best, probably because it is new enough, so it has not been found.


    Originally an Wenlan wanted to use this to monitor Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, but now she thinks that maybe she should take it back. No one else can find it. When Nie Zhao comes back tomorrow, she will find that it will make her unable to get a foothold in Nie''s family.


    An Wenlan stayed in the rest room for a long time, and suddenly the sound of emergency rescue came from the monitor.


    The old man can''t do it again. An Wenlan originally planned to go now. But I heard that they had called for a doctor. According to the old man''s rules, she couldn''t see him now.


    An Wenlan is sitting back exhausted, suddenly heard a young voice, a little familiar.


    An Wenlan can''t react for a moment, so she can only listen to the chaotic emergency sound inside.


    This time, the old man was lucky again.


    After a while, an Wenlan heard the old man talking to the man who was a little familiar.


    Inside the ward, Xiao Yi looked at the sober old man with a sigh of relief, "you old man really let me have no leisure for a moment." Xiao Yi said while to the old man''s drip bottle and injected some drugs, in fact, this is illegal, but he has calmly done many times.


    And every time he did it, the old man just looked at it and never asked what he added? Why are you sneaking around.


    This time wake up the old man seems to have been a layer of life like, the whole person in bed, eyes to open, as if the next second will be permanently closed eyes. The oxygen mask is always on.


    Xiao Yi, a doctor who is indifferent to life and death, looks at such an old man. Suddenly, he feels a little uncomfortable. He is a little helpless and sits by the bed looking at the old man, thinking whether there is really no way to recover the old man.


    But even the secret medicine of the Yin clan has been used. It really can''t work.


    "I And How long. " The old man stubbornly put aside a little oxygen mask and murmured.


    Xiao Yiwei frowned and did not answer.


    "Child, you look very well and happy." The old man said suddenly.


    Xiao Yi finally couldn''t help saying: "what is the relationship between us? I admit I can''t find anything. You are soldiers, and the information is protected. I can''t even find the photos, but I know we are relatives."


    The old man was stunned and looked at Xiao Yi in amazement. "Relatives can''t be confused."


    "Science will tell me the truth." Xiao Yi took out a list from his pocket. When he went out this afternoon, he found another organization to do the identification. The identification showed that he was related to master Nie.


    The old man''s eyes widened. He was so excited that he almost couldn''t breathe. Fortunately, Xiao Yi immediately dealt with it.


    "Don''t you want to recognize me? I don''t know what relationship I have with you, but I hope you can tell me who my mother is for the sake of saving you so many times. Since we are related by blood, then you know. Please, I''m here to find my biological mother. I want to know where I''m from When Xiao Yi checked out the results, he saw hope. He thought there was no place to explore, but now he found it. At least one layer of his blood is Nie, but I don''t know how deep it is.


    The old man didn''t expect that the child was so sharp. He explored so many things directly with some abnormal reactions. Looking at Xiao Yi''s familiar face, the old man suddenly burst into tears, "sorry, child."


    Xiao Yi just wanted to speak, suddenly he heard the old man shout, "come on!"The door was opened.


    Then the old man didn''t say anything, as if everything was arranged. Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang rushed in. Before Xiao Yi knew what was going on, he was knocked unconscious by Uncle Zhang.


    Then a few people came in, directly carrying Xiao Yi out.


    Although the old man is no longer a special general, he still has some power.


    For example, send a person back to China and forbid him to step into the land of China.


    These are the privileges left behind in those years, but the old man has never used them. And this time he''s ready to use it.


    But he didn''t know that his careful arrangement was completely heard by another person.


    And another person for their own narrow selfish desires, disrupted his plan.


    On the way of transportation, the man was intercepted by the police. After a chaotic communication, the misunderstanding was relieved, and someone misinformed the police.


    And when they found out, the people in the car were gone.


    When Xiao Yi wakes up, he is in a room. In front of him is a beautiful young woman. She looks a little familiar. She seems to have seen her in the hospital. Xiao Yi thinks a little and decides that she is from the Nie family.


    Xiao Yi quietly let that person look at himself, but he saw a trace of greed in her eyes, such eyes he often saw from his admirers, is not strange, is this young lady fell in love with him at first sight?


    "Did miss kidnap me or save me?" Xiao Yi was so flustered that he asked in a voice.


    "I I can tell you all I know about your relationship with the Nie family, but I have a request An Wen Lan light opening way.

 Chapter 888

    "Who did you say gave it to me?" Tao Rong looks at Shi Pengchun road in shock.


    "You think it''s strange, don''t you? She said that if you don''t read something that is very important to you, you will regret it. I think it looks like a letter. There should be no danger, so I brought it here." Shi Peng Chun is also a face to feel the appearance of the brain. "Sister in law, is your relationship very bad? A few hours ago, I was still in a state of conflict. How could I suddenly send a letter to you? I don''t think it''s a curse. "


    Tao Rong naturally can''t figure it out. What she said before is so extraordinary. Tao Rong doesn''t think she will change her attention because of an Wenlan''s letter. She used to think that an Wenlan is very smart and everything can be under her control. She just needs to stand behind her and be a pure woman and kill people with a knife.


    But now Is it really desperate?


    It''s a pure white envelope. There''s nothing written on it. After touching it, the contents seem a little hard, not like paper.


    Tao Rong slowly opens it. Shi Pengchun comes up to see it, but Tao Rong avoids it. Shi Pengchun immediately walks away with a dry smile. It''s really bad to read people''s letters.


    Tao Rong is not on guard. She just doesn''t know what an Wenlan is going to say. If it''s about Nie Yu, it''s about Nie Zhao''s reputation. No one can know.


    Although Tao Rong always blames Nie Zhao for this, she never explains her grievance even when others are the bad one. Once she explains, she will take the blame of Nie Zhao''s cheating on his sister-in-law and having an illegitimate son. This is a fatal blow to him. Therefore, Tao Rong would rather swallow everything in her stomach than let others know .


    Tao Rong thought and took out the things inside. She was a little helpless. It was clearly that she was wronged, but she had to pull a good fig leaf for him.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong''s eyes suddenly, as if instantly frozen in general, just a little distracted attention, all focused on the things pulled out.


    Tao Rong can''t help breathing, eyes gradually sharp, she looked at little by little, did not dare to have any distracted, has pulled out half of the thing was completely pulled out.


    It''s a black and white photo.


    There are two people in the picture, a man and a woman.


    They stand face to face, the woman''s ambiguous hand pulled each other''s shirt collar, the neckline has been pulled out, the man is looking down at the woman, the corner of the mouth, not like laughing, but dimples have come out.


    Tao Rong felt her brain was blank for a moment, as if she could not feel the outside world.


    Until when she was about to die of suffocation, Tao Rong relaxed and gasped for a while. Her brain began to work. She wanted to think and think about some reasons.


    Maybe it''s the old photos, maybe it''s the angle, maybe it''s It''s


    Otherwise, how could Nie Zhao and an Wenlan be together.


    Tao Rong''s mind immediately echoed the disgusting words of an Wenlan in the parking lot.


    Tao Rong shakes her head quickly, so that she doesn''t have these absurd ideas. It''s impossible.


    But when every "maybe" comes up, Tao Rong can think of the answer.


    can''t be as like as two peas, because Ann''s clothes are just the same as they are today.


    Their background is the hotel on the east side of the city. You can see the famous landmark from the French windows.


    In the photo, the background takes up a large part, and the characters are all put aside.


    An Wenlan looks at the camera, provocative eyes, as if has been looking directly at Tao Rong.


    But what Tao Rong looks at is not these, but Nie Zhao who can hardly appear in the picture completely.


    His face was on his side, and he could only see one-third of it, above his forehead, behind his ears outside the corner of the picture, and his clothes were just a white nightgown.


    But Tao Rong is too familiar with Nie Zhao''s face. His almost indifferent expression is Nie Zhao. Even the dimples on his face are the same.


    Tao Rong can''t cheat even if he wants to. This is Nie Zhao It''s really Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong decadent sitting on the sofa, the hands of the photos are about to be pinched deformation.


    She was obviously not right, and immediately attracted the attention of other people in the room. Shi Pengchun couldn''t help coming over and said, "sister-in-law, what''s the matter? What did she say? "


    Because of Shi Pengchun''s approach, Tao Rong immediately turns over the photo. At this time, Tao Rong finds a line written behind the photo.


    Tao Rong immediately covers with the hand, regardless of other people''s worry, directly hiding in the room.


    Because she can''t guarantee that her current mental state can be stable.


    Back in the room and locking the door, Tao Rong shakes and holds up the photo in his hand, holding back the dull pain in his heart. He rubs his eyes and waits for the pupil to focus. He even suspects that the two photos overlap and rubs them hard.


    It''s hard for Nie Zhaowen to convince an an Rong to agree with her.But everything is true. The person in the photo is Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong did not cry, did not make, just feel that everything is empty, very at a loss.


    Suddenly, as if he had been electrified, he dialed Nie Zhao''s phone and prayed to hear his voice and make sure where he was?


    But the phone is off.


    He Probably on the plane.


    Tao Rong is more and more unable to calm down.


    Maybe it''s really with an Wenlan.


    Tao Rong struggled in suffocating pain for a long time. Looking at the line behind the photo, it was a place, a bar, and time. Time is up.


    Tao Rong''s eyes wandered for a long time, and suddenly became firm. She immediately opened the door and went out. When everyone looked at her, she said, "I''ll go out." Then he picked up his coat and went out.


    Shi Pengchun rushed to catch up and asked, "what''s the matter? sister-in-law? Where are you going? I''ll see you off. "


    Tao Rong suddenly looked back at Shi Pengchun and said in a cold voice, "don''t follow me!"


    Shi Pengchun was startled by Tao Rong''s suddenly severe look. He had never seen Tao Rong''s look, and was immediately frightened.


    Tao Rong walked out of the door and drove to the address in the photo.


    By this time, it had begun to rain outside.


    Shi Pengchun in a hurry to catch up, but saw the shadow of the car away, Shi Pengchun a little uneasy, trying to drive to catch up.


    But after a long chase, I lost it.


    At this time, only aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao were left in Tao Rong''s home.


    Extremely flustered Tao Rong and Shi Pengchun, when they set out, did not find a few strange black cars parked outside the community.


    And Tao Rong''s car is also followed by a car.

 Chapter 889

    Tao Rong came to the bar in a hurry, but he didn''t expect that the bar was underground and there was a direct elevator, because it was in a prosperous area, and there were also famous bars. There were a lot of people coming in and out, and Tao Rong was not afraid of any danger.


    She wants to see for herself what plot an Wenlan has. There must be something wrong with it. There may be something threatening Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao may have some unavoidable difficulties and reasons for doing so. As long as he doesn''t really betray himself, and as long as he is sober, Tao Rong can let bygones be bygones. Since he has decided to be together, he must not be easily knocked down.


    Tao Rong is looking for people in the noisy environment, and at the same time, she builds her heart. The light is not so bright, and the mixed crowd increases her desire to find people. Gradually, Tao Rong''s patience is going to the limit, and her mood is becoming more and more unstable. She feels that her whole blood is about to burn.


    When she across the dance floor to see the opposite, the whole body of blood is not to burn up, but directly boiling eruption.


    Tao Rong stood in the same place looking at the place 15 meters away, her eyesight has been very good, there is no night blindness, so see very clearly.


    Although Nie Zhao was anxious to see the beauty in the bar, he couldn''t keep up with her appearance.


    Some of them are bold and even close to each other.


    But when they see the man''s eyes only fixed on the beautiful woman sitting in front of him, they know that the handsome man has company. And it''s still the handsome type.


    Two people close, as if talking, looking at the intoxicating look on the woman''s face, obviously ambiguous relationship.


    And that woman is an Wenlan.


    At this time, an Wenlan was elaborately dressed up. She was refined and elegant and enchanting. She really matched Nie Zhao.


    But such a picture, like the poisonous teeth of a snake, pierced into Tao Rong''s heart, making her instantly poisoned, as if every inch of her skin was rotting.


    She was really cheated. She was cheated by Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao has been in Dongshi for a long time, so Is the content of the phone all his plays?


    Tao Rong feels that her breath is almost on fire. She must step forward and can''t escape. If Nie Zhao is sorry for her, what she should do is revenge. How can she let these two people play again? Then she is not reborn in vain.


    However, when Tao Rong took the first two steps and was slightly blocked by passers-by on the dance floor, the picture she saw again was like the most terrible nightmare.


    An Wenlan kisses Nie Zhao on her own initiative.


    He let her kiss


    In such an environment, any pair of kisses won''t attract people''s special attention, but Tao Rong stares at them.


    Her body slows down, but there''s no time to respond. She sees Nie Zhao take an Wenlan''s waist, drag people to the chair, and hold them in her arms.


    It''s not a simple touch of lips. They are kissing in the bustling environment


    Tao Rong instant nausea up, and then watched the two people while kissing, while embracing lingering.


    Tao Rong''s brain can''t react any more. She wants to rush up quickly. She wants to have a gun in her hand, but she is still blocked by the surrounding chaotic environment. From time to time, someone bumps into her and says, "I don''t look at the road when I walk!"


    Tao Rong can''t hear. She can only rush to hit people.


    However, after being hit by someone, he saw that the two people were no longer in the position. Tao Rong immediately searched for them and saw that they were embracing each other and walking towards the elevator entrance.


    Tao Rong rushed to catch up with them, but watched the two of them continue to kiss in the elevator. They were so disgusting that they watched the elevator door close.


    Tao Rong immediately called out: "Nie Zhao! You stop for me


    But I don''t know if the music is too loud, or if the other party doesn''t hear it at all. In short, Nie Zhao continues to kiss an Wenlan without any reaction.


    The elevator door is closed.


    Tao Rong Leng in situ for a while, feel very cold, cold she is about to freeze to death.


    Tao Rong''s line of sight drifted for a moment, suddenly saw the emergency exit, the result of the conditioned rushed past.


    She got to the first level with her utmost speed.


    At this time, the rain outside is getting heavier and heavier, and there are no two of them at the elevator stop.


    Tao Rong rushed directly into the rain and searched everywhere.


    She should be familiar with Nie Zhao''s back, and she should find it soon.


    But this time, she dropped the chain and looked around several times before she saw the two men at the door of the hotel across the road.


    The moment the umbrella is taken down, Tao Rong sees Nie Zhao''s side face.


    An Wenlan intimately took his arm, just at this time looked back.


    Tao Rong a Leng, immediately with an Wenlan to the line of sight.


    An Wenlan knows that she is


    Tao Rong''s face is shocked and angry. She sees an Wenlan''s face flowing out a proud smile and embraces Nie Zhao''s arm more closely. Then he walked into the hotel with Nie Zhao without looking back.That''s going to


    Tao Rong was so lost that she crossed the road. The traffic kept on whistling to warn the crazy woman. Some people even stopped to scold her. However, Tao Rong walked on regardless, as if she had lost her sense.


    Fortunately, without being hit by any vehicle, she successfully arrived at the door of the hotel.


    Through the transparent glass door, you can see the hotel lobby clearly.


    Naturally, I also saw the two people walking into the elevator side by side. The picture was a little blurred.


    Tao Rong didn''t know whether the rain had covered her eyes, or something else


    She watched an Wenlan once again stand on tiptoe to hook Nie Zhao''s neck and kiss her. Nie Zhao also took advantage of the situation to hold her tightly. The dazzling picture disappeared in the elevator door again.


    Tao Rong looked at it for a while. Her body seemed to be drained. She slowly turned around and turned her back to the hotel. She What should she do?


    Yes It''s time for her to go back to Xiaoxiao. She just left suddenly. Xiaoxiao must be scared. She should


    The heat of tears is different from rain. Soon Tao Rong can''t deceive herself. She can''t help crying. She is in pain all over. When she forgives her soul for being stabbed, her body will also hurt.


    She''s in pain. How could that be.


    Is Nie Zhao really lying to her? Everything is the same as I, but I am stupid and choose to believe it? Is she wrong? She should stick to her own way. She should


    Tao Rong''s whole body suddenly froze, and countless fragments of getting along with Nie Zhao flashed through his brain. Finally, he stayed in his tender face that he affectionately said to her that he loved her.


    No!


    Tao Rong suddenly turned around and wanted to rush in again, but in the next second, he was strongly held by one hand, "I''ve come to pick you up. Tao Rong

 Chapter 890

    Tao Rong''s strength is completely locked, but she doesn''t react for a moment. Who is it that stops her.


    She can only struggle, shouting: "let me go!"


    Tao Rong''s mood is completely mobilized by Nie Zhao and an Wenlan. No matter who is the descendant, he starts directly.


    But no matter what she did, she was easily dissolved.


    At this time, Tao Rong looked up.


    Lightning in the sky over the moment, very clear to illuminate the face of people in front of us.


    A face that I can''t believe will be here.


    "Ao Ao Yi


    Ao Yi has changed a lot in the past two years. Except for his familiar appearance, everything else seems to have changed completely. Tao Rong can''t recognize him.


    The obstinacy of the stubborn young man in his eyes seems to have transformed into a more elusive persistence, and the lingering aura makes people tremble.


    A strange but very solemn clothes in the rain has been soaked, but he is more unusual temperament.


    Ao Yi has been a cold face, hear Tao Rong call him a moment, raised the corner of the mouth, a little bit with two years ago similar pride slightly exposed.


    "It''s me."


    Tao Rong was shocked by the extreme time, so he thought of what he wanted to do? Her brain is not very clear, and anger has rushed into her head, it is impossible to calm down easily.


    Tao Rong suddenly wants to take back his hand, but Ao Yi is skilled.


    "Let go of me, I have something urgent, Ao Yi, let go!" Tao Rong said angrily.


    "What''s the emergency? Are you in bed? Don''t you all get divorced? What''s the point of your arrest? " Ao Yi says suddenly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, shocked looking at Ao Yi, brain don''t turn for a while, say: "is everything that you arrange?"


    Ao Yi slightly frowned, tone slightly Yang, with disdain way: "what?"


    Tao Rong knew immediately that he didn''t do it. Ao Yi was so strong that he didn''t disdain conspiracy at all. He would directly threaten and coerce. She is dizzy and wants to find a reason for her pain, which is not Nie Zhao''s initiative.


    "Since it''s none of your business, let me go!" Tao Rong more urgent struggle, that strength has not hesitate to hurt themselves.


    If Ao Yi didn''t give up, he relaxed his strength. "I don''t know what''s going on, but I''ve been following you just now, so I''ve seen everything you see, and I''m more careful than what you see. He''s with that woman. What you see up now is just filthy pictures. Are you looking for self abuse? And they don''t have to open the door for you. Or, you put a little fire here, and let adulterers and prostitutes come out in rags and be humiliated by you in public? "


    Ao Yi can''t speak, every sentence is to sprinkle salt on Tao Rong''s heartache. "None of your business!"


    "I just asked you not to abuse yourself. I thought you ran away to be with him, but he was like this with other women. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you refused me for a person like him? Come on, I''ll pick you up. " Ao Yi light says.


    Tao Rong sneers and punches Ao Yi in the stomach, but his abdomen is just like an iron plate. When he punches down, he doesn''t respond at all. Tao Rong feels a sharp pain in his wrist.


    Tao Rong endured the pain and did not say a word. With a glance in his eyes and a turn in his hand, he drew a dagger from Ao Yi''s waist.


    Ao Yi slightly frowns, no response, looking at Tao Rong pose to cut his hand also don''t let go.


    Tao Rong see this sneer, raised his hand is toward his arm cut.


    Ao Yi is surprised and lets go. Tao Rong takes this opportunity to turn around and run, but she still underestimates Ao Yi.


    Tao Rong fainted in an instant when he felt a pain in the back of his neck.


    Before that, an Wenlan and Xiao Yi who enter the elevator are kissing, and the sound of the elevator door closing rings. Xiao Yi directly pushed an Wenlan away and wiped her lips calmly.


    "Madam, if you don''t mind when you want to play, you can tell me who you want to play for, so that I can help you keep your eyes on the target and perform heartily." Xiao Yi said coldly as he took off his uncomfortable hat.


    After that, she found that an Wenlan was still looking at him, with infinite Nostalgia on her face.


    "From the expressions of you and the old man, I know that there must be someone who looks very similar to me, and your reaction will help me rule out other possibilities, it won''t be I have a brother who looks like me. And you love that man, you can''t get it, and you treat me as a substitute here. " Xiao Yi asked, then stepped forward, stretched out his hand to support an Wenlan''s ear, and said: "what''s the matter? As long as you tell me everything you know, I''ll go to bed with you and let you have enough at one time? You can do whatever kind of double you want me to do. Anyway, you are also very beautiful. I''m not at a loss. "


    Xiao Yi is not a pure man. There are a lot of women, but he never makes girlfriends.


    An Wenlan bit her lower lip and forced herself to keep calm when facing this face. She wants to make the most of everything.


    "If you want to, I''ll accompany you. But I have to finish my work before I can give you all my cards. Otherwise, if you run away, what can I do? And I promise you, except for the old man, I''m the only one who knows about you. " An Wenlan is good at lying. She is not flustered at all.Although Xiao Yi is smart, it''s hard to tell a woman''s lies. "No, give me some sweet, or else how can I know you''re not lying to me?"


    An Wenlan hesitated and said, "you should follow your father. I don''t know who your mother is and what she looks like."


    Xiao Yi''s face was straight, "and then? This is my situation. It doesn''t seem like you should have told me


    "Your mother died after giving birth, and the cause of her death was disgraceful, so it was concealed. It may have something to do with your father." An Wen Lan light says.


    "There''s more!" Xiao Yi couldn''t restrain his excitement.


    "And you..."


    The elevator door opened at this moment.


    When they were just distracted and looked out, their faces suddenly changed.


    A lot of smoke poured into the elevator, and two people fainted in an instant.


    Armed Uncle Zhang came out, "men take away, women stay."


    Those who are behind do so.


    Uncle Zhang turned around and made a phone call. "Yes, the young lady took him. Maybe he mistook him for the second young master, or he just took a similar person as a substitute. I don''t know I don''t know how much they communicate with each other, or how much the young lady knows Now I can only go one step at a time. I''ll take my wife back to take care of her. Wait till the master wakes up. "

 Chapter 891

    Nie Zhao was very upset when he was on the plane. He always felt that something was going to happen. When he got off the plane, he immediately took out his mobile phone and opened it. A lot of information and missed calls poured in.


    Nie Zhao tries to call Tao Rong for the first time, but no one answers.


    Then he immediately contacted the person he sent to watch Tao Rong.


    There was no one to contact.


    Nie Zhao immediately frowned, quickly out of the airport, there is a sports car outside the airport, listen to him, see him come, someone from the window reached out a hand to wave: "this midnight, you really can toss people, is brother, I sacrificed precious sleep time to meet you."


    Nie Zhao immediately went to the driver''s seat. Luo Yan, who came to meet him, looked at Nie Zhao in surprise and said, "why?"


    "Come down and let me drive." Nie Zhao frowned.


    Luo Yan is stunned, can change to copilot quickly only, "how? Are you in such a hurry to see your daughter-in-law? "


    Nie Zhao got into the driver''s seat, immediately sent it, and suddenly the car flew out. It was originally a sports car, so the speed was speechless.


    Luo Yan couldn''t help holding the seat belt and the handle beside him and said, "slow down, Nie Zhao. This is a city. It can''t be so fast."


    But Nie Zhao still kept speeding up and said, "help me dial the phone."


    With that, Nie Zhao held a series of numbers.


    This is not a big deal, but Luo Yan''s expression is delicate.


    Nie Zhao saw that he did not move. When he was ready to report again, Luo Yan came back and asked, "your daughter-in-law, Tao Rong''s?"


    "Yes, hurry up. I can''t get in touch with her all the time, and I can''t get in touch with the people I sent to watch her. I think something''s wrong." Although Nie Zhao looks calm, he speaks very fast, which shows his anxiety.


    Luo Yan said in a trance: "what I''ve arranged for you are all elites. How can you lose contact and..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up." Nie Zhao was impatient.


    Luo Yan knows that he is afraid that Tao Rong will run away again, but there is something more important in Luo Yan''s heart. This phone number is the one named Nie Rong. He always thinks that person is very strange. Is it really the same person.


    Luo Yan instantly thought of the key place, that person does not have a child? Does Nie Zhao know about this? Is it Nie Zhao''s child?


    Luo Yan didn''t have time to discuss with Nie Zhao, because he was already quite impatient. Luo Yan quickly dialed the phone.


    If you can''t do it once, do it again. After several times, someone finally answers the phone.


    Luo Yan quickly hands-free, but the next second, inside the phone came a low man''s voice.


    "She''s not free now. I''ll call you back later when she wakes up."


    With this, Luo Yan''s back is cold. He looks at Nie Zhao with trembling eyes.


    Nie Zhao''s look is about to be cold. "Who are you? Why is she around my wife with her cell phone? What''s wrong with my wife? "


    "Your wife?" There was a confused voice on the phone.


    "Don''t pretend to me, Tao Rong or Nie Rong. No matter what the name is, she''s my wife. Where are you?"


    "Oh? Nie Zhao? "


    The other party obviously knew Nie Zhao''s identity, but he didn''t have the slightest fear and defense. He just gave a light reply, "just in time, since you called, I''ll say, don''t disturb us in the future."


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are sharp. He just wants to talk, but the other party hangs up.


    Luo Yan was so frightened that he didn''t need Nie Zhao to ask again, so he immediately called.


    But the phone is off.


    This time, Nie Zhao didn''t use Luo Yan to make a phone call. Regardless of safety, he held the steering wheel with one hand, took out his mobile phone with one hand, and dialed a phone call, "block all traffic fortresses, and forbid a person of Tao Rong or Nie Rong to pass through."


    After hanging up, Nie Zhao asks Luo Yan to contact Shi Pengchun. After all, they''re still together during the day.


    But Shi didn''t get a call.


    Although Nie Zhao in the car didn''t say anything, Luo Yan has felt unprecedented pressure. He felt that Nie Zhao was really angry.


    "Nie Zhao, I may have known Tao Rong before, but I haven''t met her, so I don''t know that Nie Rong is Tao Rong."


    Luo Yan tried to be frank.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t have the heart to listen. These are not the key points.


    Seeing that Nie Zhao didn''t care about the useless information, Luo Yan said, "there''s another thing, I I think you need to know. "


    "What?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "When I met Nie Rong, maybe Tao Rong, she had a baby with her. Now she is almost a year old. She said it was her daughter." Luo Yan wants Nie Zhao to have a psychological preparation, no matter what. "She left after she was pregnant?"


    After Luo Yan asked, the whole car was quiet.


    The speed is getting faster and faster, almost getting the limit of the sports car itself. In the city, it has been over speeding, and there are traffic police behind, but the speed can''t keep up.Looking ahead, Luo Yan felt that he would crash anytime and anywhere, which was terrible.


    "Nie Zhao, calm down, calm down. I just want to remind you that no matter what, we''ll see people first!" Luo Yan can''t judge what causes Nie Zhao''s extreme emotions.


    Is it because he is angry that Tao Rong has been hiding from him, or does he suspect that the child is not his own?


    Anyway, for Nie Zhao, having a daughter around his wife is a very exciting message.


    He needs time to digest. What Luo Yan didn''t expect is that Nie Zhao didn''t really know.


    "Have you seen that girl?" Nie Zhao said after a long time.


    Luo Yan saw the speed down, immediately relieved, almost thought he was going to heaven, "yes, I have." Luo Yan thought about it and decided to say something nice, "Xiaoxiao is a beautiful, lovely and smart child. You can see that Tao Rong loves his child very much..."


    "What did you say?" Nie Zhao''s voice suddenly trembled.


    "Very Lovely and beautiful. " Luo Yan said.


    "Name!" Nie Zhao suddenly roared.


    It''s the first time that Luo Yan has seen you out of control.


    "Xiaoxiao I don''t know her full name. I heard Tao Rong call her that. " Luo Yan said.


    All of a sudden, the car suddenly stops. Luo Yan is thrown up and his ribs are about to be broken.


    "Damn, Nie Zhao, what are you doing? Will it kill me? "


    Luo Yan swears and turns to see a completely different Nie Zhao.


    He clenched the steering wheel with both hands, his eyes seemed to turn red under the illumination of the street lamp, and the murderous spirit of the whole person was about to spread out.


    "What''s the matter?" Luo Yan asked in shock.


    But the next second, Nie Zhao didn''t say anything, and drove the car again.

 Chapter 892

    The car quickly came to the community.


    It''s eerily quiet outside. Luo Yan tries to call several bodyguards, but he can only hear a sound nearby. Soon they find the bodyguard fainting in the grass passing by.


    Luo Yan thinks that this is incredible. Even if he has seen Tao Rong''s skill, it will never be comparable to the professionals he and Nie Zhao have found. One person may be able to cope with it, and how can he win in a group of two.


    After seeing it, Luo Yan quickly catches up with Nie Zhao who runs up the stairs.


    When they arrived at Tao Rong''s home, they found that the door was open and the light was still on.


    Nie Zhao rushed in all of a sudden.


    I saw a man lying on the ground. That man was Shi Pengchun.


    After Shi Pengchun was awakened by the water, he saw Nie Zhao and Luo Yan.


    "Brother Nie, brother Luo? You By the way, what about sister-in-law, aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao? " Shi Pengchun can''t react.


    Nie Zhao was stiff and asked, "where''s Tao Rong?"


    "Taken away!" Shi Pengchun said in a hurry.


    Looking at Nie Zhao, Luo Yan quickly reconciled and said, "Shi Pengchun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shi Pengchun is naturally confused, but at the moment, he can only say what he saw.


    After Shi Pengchun couldn''t find Tao Rong, he was not at ease, so he had to go back and wait. However, when he went back, he found that several strange people appeared in Tao Rong''s house and wanted to take Xiaoxiao and aunt LAN away by force. Shi Pengchun naturally rushed to stop them.


    Aunt Lan said anxiously, "Peng Chun, they said that madam is with them, let''s go there together. What''s the situation? Didn''t you go out with madam just now?"


    Shi Pengchun immediately asked: "who are you? What''s the evidence that your sister-in-law is with you? I can''t get through. "


    "It''s none of your business. Get out of here." It''s the hermits under Ao Yi who are not polite to the outside world.


    Shi Pengchun immediately became angry and felt that the other party was not a good person. Like a kidnapper, she immediately began to protect aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao.


    The hermit''s patience was limited, so he directly attacked Shi Pengchun. Although Shi Pengchun didn''t have professional training, he liked to fight and naturally didn''t counselle. However, he never thought that the young and thin people in front of him were so skillful that he would beat him down with strength.


    Aunt Lan was scared to cry, Xiao Xiao is crying.


    The hermit frowned at the trouble and made a phone call.


    Then let aunt LAN look out of the window, aunt Lan was afraid of a look, suddenly face a change. "Is it really Madame?"


    Aunt LAN is very loyal. If she didn''t see Tao Rong, she would not submit easily.


    And Shi Pengchun looked at Aunt LAN with Xiao Xiao to go out, suddenly surprised, "aunt LAN!"


    "Peng Chun, I''m sorry, madam is really waiting for us below. Maybe it''s a misunderstanding. Let''s go down together." Aunt LAN suggested.


    But the hermit said directly: "the master said, just pick you up and Xiaoxiao little master, hurry up, don''t delay our time."


    Aunt Lan was surprised. Just as she wanted to ask, she was forced to go out.


    And Shi Pengchun is also a face stunned way: "what little Lord?"


    He wanted to get up and catch up, but was confused by the hermits.


    Until now


    Luo Yan''s face turned white after hearing this. He looked carefully at Nie Zhao.


    What Shi Pengchun just said I mean It''s Xiaoxiao. It could be someone else''s child.


    Luo Yan looks at Shi Pengchun and winks at him. Shi Pengchun gradually reacts and thinks the problem is serious.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s dark face, Luo Yan guessed: "could it be that Tao Rong helped others to take care of their children? After all, she has always attached great importance to love and righteousness. In order to help her friend Jin Rourou, she almost had a fight with the Zheng family and the foreign Jin family. What''s wrong with this? Nie Zhao, I think we..."


    Before Luo Yan finished speaking, he heard Nie Zhao on the phone.


    After hearing the content of the phone call, Luo Yan and Shi Pengchun were relieved and a little worried.


    Don''t worry because Nie Zhao insists on finding Tao Rong, and things will turn for the better. What he worries about is that if it is the worst case, is Nie Zhao really green headed? It''s shocking.


    Nie Zhao didn''t have the patience to wait and went out directly. Naturally, Luo Yan and Shi Pengchun were not at ease. They rushed to catch up. Luo Yan rushed to drive. Now he was aimless and driving slowly, as long as he was moving.


    The car was strangely quiet and the air pressure was so low that Luo Yan couldn''t help looking for a topic and said, "well, if you could contact an Wenlan and ask, she might be the last person who met Tao Rong, right, Shi Pengchun."


    "Yes, I went out to find an Wenlan. It''s useless for me. I lost my sister-in-law as soon as I went out. I don''t know where she went? I knew it. I won''t help you with the message. " Shi Pengchun said very chagrined.


    But an Wenlan this matter actually completely did not enter Nie Zhao''s mind.Through Shi Pengchun''s description of the group, as well as the strange name.


    And Xiao Xiao''s name.


    Nie Zhao''s heart has sunk into the bottom of the water, constantly sinking. What is an Wenlan? The man who may come from the Yin nationality is the key.


    Soon, Nie Zhao received a phone call, the driver of the car changed again, and the car returned to the airport.


    At this time, Tao Rong, who is in the private plane lounge, is holding Xiaoxiao in a daze. Aunt LAN sits beside her and looks around anxiously.


    Ao Yi is sitting opposite Tao Rong, looking at Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao also looks at Ao Yi doubtfully.


    Next to Ao Yi is Duanmu Ling, which disappeared before.


    Duanmu Ling looks at Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao with guilt on her face, "that, Tao Rong Don''t blame me. I can''t protect myself. "


    Ao Yi impatiently looked at Duanmu Ling.


    Duanmu Ling immediately shut up, but he felt that there was something wrong with Tao Rong tonight, as if it was strange. He couldn''t help saying to Ao Yi, "look, I said don''t force others. Do you think she looks unwilling? Are her eyes swollen and crying? How can you..."


    "She was crying because of other people''s anger. It has nothing to do with me." Ao Yi said with indifference.


    Duanmu Ling despised him, and then continued to talk to Tao Rong, "Hey, Tao Rong, you don''t say anything, but we are going to be brought back to a deep mountain forest."


    Tao Rong just looked up at Duanmu Ling and said to Ao Yi, "you daze me and threaten me with Xiaoxiao. You haven''t changed at all."


    Duanmu Ling looks at Ao Yi in surprise. Ao Yi gets up and walks to Tao Rong. He looks down and says, "don''t you want to go? I''m so sad. I''m helping you, aren''t I? Escape from here? "


    Tao Rong angrily holds Xiao Xiao and suddenly stands up. As soon as he wants to speak, Ao Yi says, "we''ll hold a wedding when we go back. I''ve arranged it. You and I, as well as our daughter, we''ll live together."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was suddenly opened, and the people in the VIP room were on the alert.


    Tao Rong also looked in the past, and in an instant he was attracted. Murmured: "Nie Zhao?"


    "Where are you taking my wife?"

 Chapter 893

    Because Nie Zhao suddenly appeared, the room was quiet for a moment.


    "Nie Zhao?" Ao Yi frowns and looks at the man in front of him. He has indeed investigated Nie Zhao, but it''s the first time for him to face. Looking at Nie Zhao''s aura, Ao Yi''s vigilance has risen to the highest level.


    Nie Zhao looked at the room and listened to what he had just said. The complexity in his heart was indescribable, and he seemed to be filled with the emotions of life. He was even shocked. He didn''t know whether he should be angry, angry, sad or lucky to catch up.


    So he chose to empty everything, only follow the instinct to deal with things, that is, can no longer let Tao Rong disappear from his eyes.


    "Who are you! What about the people outside of us? " One of the hermits came forward.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look at them, but directly extended his hand to Tao Rong.


    "Come here."


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao with a dull look. She no longer looks at Nie Zhao, but looks down at Xiao Xiao.


    How ridiculous, it is in such an occasion, met.


    Nie Zhao saw that Tao Rong didn''t respond. He just looked at the child in his arms, as if his heart had been dug up.


    "Tao Rong, come here for me!" Nie Zhao stressed again.


    At this time, Ao Yi went to the front of Tao Rong, blocking Nie Zhao''s sight, as if to protect Tao Rong, said: "you are not qualified to take her."


    "What?" Nie Zhao seems to be angry smile, "you hand I have no qualification? She''s my wife. Don''t you have the right to rob other people''s wives? "


    "What are you talking about?" The hermits immediately got excited.


    Duanmu Lingyan looked at those people want to start, quickly stood up and said: "misunderstanding, misunderstanding, have something to say. Ao Yi, you just came out. You can''t cause a big problem. You don''t know his identity. I don''t think we can take him away this time. Let''s forget it. "


    Duanmu Ling can see that Tao Rong doesn''t want to go with Ao Yi at all. It''s better to let her go by taking advantage of the opportunity, which can be regarded as the whole friendship between them.


    Ao Yi looks back at Duan Muling faintly. His eyes are cold. In a moment, Duan Muling knows that he has done too much. He quickly shut up and obediently returns. By the way, he gives Tao Rong a hint in his eyes.


    But Duan Muling''s words make Nie Zhao find some sense. He always thinks that the man who takes Tao Rong away is the man that Tao Rong once said he loves, but his name is Ao Yi, not Xiao Xiao. So for whom did you name the little girl.


    At the thought of the little girl, Nie Zhao is suffocating. Although he tries to avoid seeing her, Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao, and he can''t even see her.


    He has recognized Xiaoxiao and aunt LAN behind, who he has seen several times. He didn''t know what kind of fate it was, but when he faced Xiaoxiao, he was in a complicated mood. He didn''t hate her, but he couldn''t like her, because he didn''t know whose child she was. Tao Rong valued Xiaoxiao so much because she loved her father.


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath. Regardless of other people''s reaction, he said directly to Tao Rong: "Tao Rong, you promised me. When I come back, we''ll be together and go to see my grandfather. What do you mean you''re going with others now? You told me you were forced, right? You don''t want to go, do you? "


    When Tao Rong heard this, he suddenly turned back and looked at Nie Zhao. His expression was full of hatred and anger. Nie Zhao was stunned by this look.


    "Nie Zhao, why are you here? Aren''t you very busy? What are you doing here? I''m waiting for you to come back. I want to go to see my grandfather with you, but you I don''t deserve it. " Tao Rong ruthlessly said: "also, I was not forced, I am willing to go with him, I just don''t want to be with you."


    Nie Zhao listened to Tao Rong''s cruel words. For a moment, he felt as if he had been shot in the chest. His blood passed, his life dissipated and his soul was injured. "What did you say?" Nie Zhao can''t believe of say, see of guess of imagine of all not as good as that person personally say of hurt a person.


    Tao Rong has no less pain in her heart than anyone else. She doesn''t want to shed tears in front of her daughter, show weakness in front of Ao Yi, and let Nie Zhao feel how much she cares about him. She is as heartbroken as a fool for this scum man.


    "Nie Zhao, don''t pester me any more. It''s meaningless. It just makes me look down on you." Tao Rong said indifferently: "besides, you are not important to me. I just want my daughter."


    Tao Rong said that it was her daughter.


    Nie Zhao heard this, because excited, every bone seemed to tremble, "that''s my daughter, too!"


    Nie Zhao is not sure at all, but he will say so.


    As a result, he saw that Tao Rong showed a mocking smile and was too lazy to correct him.


    So the answer is Isn''t that his daughter?


    Nie Zhao body slow slow slow, because of Tao Rong''s unfeeling, because Tao Rong once lost, "good, very good, Tao Rong, you are very good."


    "In that case, can general Nie leave?" Ao Yi said coldly and arrogantly. There is no meaning of ridicule, but let Nie Zhao feel extreme shame.


    Nie Zhao just turned to face up to his rival, "when did you know each other?"Ao Yi replied directly: "the summer three years ago."


    Nie Zhao snorted and said, "I see. That summer two years ago, you took her? "


    Ao Yi thought about it and nodded: "it can be said that."


    Nie Zhao''s expression is gradually cruel, but Tao Rong feels something wrong. She has never heard Nie Zhao speak in such a gloomy tone. Then he suddenly raised his head to Ao Yi and said, "why do you tell him so much? Aren''t you going? Let''s go. "


    Originally, Tao Rong didn''t want to go with Ao Yi. She wanted to be free, but now as long as Nie Zhao was there, she couldn''t go away. She really couldn''t understand that Nie Zhao had done those things. Why did she still pester herself? Did he really think that love and body can be separated? Doesn''t he feel sick? She has been disgusted to question him, just want to stay away from him, never see him.


    But Tao Rong''s behavior that seems to be a pair with Ao Yi completely crushed Nie Zhao.


    "Want to go? Did you ask me? " Nie Zhao coldly looks at Tao Rong. Before Tao Rong responds, Nie Zhao suddenly opens his mouth and shouts like a military order: "catch all of them!"


    With a low roar, a lot of specially equipped operatives suddenly swarmed into the door. They couldn''t see what troops they belonged to, but they were well-equipped, moved quickly, and had high-end heavy firearms in hand. They almost overwhelmingly controlled the scene.


    In a flash, even the proud as the hermits knew that they had no right to speak here.


    As soon as Ao Yi''s expression changed, he almost rushed towards Nie Zhao at the moment when the group of people appeared, and the two men''s fists matched without hesitation.

 Chapter 894

    Ao Yi and Nie Zhao were surprised at this pair, because the angle and way of punching were very tricky. Generally, the people who were against them couldn''t stop them or couldn''t match them at all.


    After a few moves, it was even, and this scene also surprised Duanmu Ling who was watching everything.


    The others were distracted and didn''t see it, but Duan Muling could see it clearly.


    In the Yin clan, the strong is the king. If he can be the leader of the clan, he must be the strongest. Ao Yi is naturally close to the strongest. In theory, it is difficult to find someone as strong as him. Nie Zhao is just a Chinese soldier. There is no reason why he can be so strong.


    Ao Yi didn''t have much unexpected thoughts, but felt more serious when he met an opponent.


    Nie Zhao didn''t expect Ao Yi to be so strong. It''s true that he guessed that Ao Yi is a hermit, so he can''t let them go. The hermit is mysterious. If Tao Rong is taken away, Nie Zhao will find her hard, and the state can''t interfere in the affairs of the Hermit.


    Two people in the narrow space played a back and forth, are surprised at each other''s skill, next to Tao Rong was also surprised.


    She has always known that Nie Zhao is very strong. When he fights with others, unless it''s a task or a situation that really matters, he will keep his hand. This time, he can''t take advantage of all his efforts.


    "Tao Rong, stop it quickly. The owner of my family is not smart. Look at the current situation. We will be beaten into a brush. By then, the problem may be more serious than the international problem." Duanmu Ling anxiously comes to Tao Rong''s side and gives a voice to remind him.


    Because the people here are not high enough or too young, they can''t get access to the information of the Yin nationality. Nie Zhao is an accident, but others don''t know about the accident. So if no one knows their identity and shoots them in this case, the Yin nationality will be investigated, which will really cause great trouble.


    Duan Muling is not joking, and he looks very serious. He looks at the guns around him and raises them up, as if someone has a change and shoots them immediately. If Nie Zhao says that all will be destroyed at this time, then all will be destroyed.


    Tao Rong naturally doesn''t want to see such a scene. There''s no need at all. Even if she goes with Ao Yi, she will try to leave later. But it''s obvious that she can''t leave now, so she can only turn around and listen to Nie Zhao first, and then say that Nie Zhao is also a soldier. She has no right to restrict her freedom. Fortunately, she doesn''t say that Xiao Xiao is his child And he couldn''t take Xiaoxiao.


    Thinking of the bar and hotel, Tao Rong''s heart is dripping blood. Compared with Ao Yi, Nie Zhao now hates her more.


    Turning around, he handed Xiaoxiao to Aunt LAN, and then rushed straight into their battle circle.


    What skills are these two people? They can kill others with one punch. Seeing that Tao Rong rushes in, he immediately stops. On the contrary, he is shaken by his own strength.


    Tao Rong stands in front of Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi was not happy and said, "what are you doing?"


    And Nie Zhao also Zheng Leng looking at Tao Rong, for nothing else, just because Tao Rong''s present action is obviously protecting Ao Yi.


    "You''re stupid. You didn''t see the gun. What do you think is the situation now? Do you want to be beaten into a beehive?" Tao Rong no language way, this mang kid, looking at steady, how brain still don''t turn, a tendon. "It''s my own business whether I''m going or not. I don''t need to lose my life for such a trifle. Can you fight or catch a bullet empty handed? Stop it


    Tao Rong''s attitude towards Ao Yi is obviously closer, which drives Nie Zhao crazy.


    Nie Zhao''s face was completely black, and his momentum was frightening. "Arrest all these men!"


    Nie Zhao gave an order, and everyone began to act separately.


    Ao Yi wants to move again. Duan Muling rushes up directly, uses Tao Rong to block Ao Yi, diverts his attention, and directly takes out a tiny needle tube to tie Ao Yi''s neck.


    In an instant Ao Yi fainted.


    "Listen to me. Don''t resist. It''s all misunderstanding. It will be solved soon." Duanmu Ling immediately said, obviously now his identity is second only to Ao Yi, Ao Yi can''t move, other people naturally want to listen to Duanmu Ling.


    Duanmu Ling looked at Nie Zhao with a embarrassed face and said, "don''t embarrass us, or you may be the one who will be embarrassed later."


    Nie Zhao stares at him darkly and doesn''t speak.


    Duan Muling looked at Tao Rong again and said, "Tao Rong, a friend, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. You should sign your name in our family. Although this boy claims it on his own, it''s not as simple as you think. I I can''t help either. I''m sorry. "


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand looking at Duanmu Ling, but soon people are taken away.


    Only Nie Zhao, Tao Rong, aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao are left in the room.


    It''s Luo Yan and Shi Pengchun who are exploring outside. They are also terrified. They really haven''t seen such a big battle for Nie Zhao.


    The room fell into silence for a moment, and everyone was afraid to make a sound.


    Tao Rong coldly looked at Nie Zhao, turned and walked to Aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao, "let''s go!"However, before she reached for Xiaoxiao, she was picked up from behind. Tao Ronggang wanted to struggle, but she was defeated by Nie Zhao. She was carried on her back like a sack.


    "Put me down, Nie Zhao, you bastard, let me go!" Tao Rong angrily way, she don''t want to be touched by him, too disgusting, she don''t want to.


    "Madame, Madame!" Aunt LAN came forward with Xiao Xiao in her arms.


    However, Nie Zhao ignored Tao Rong and went out.


    Aunt LAN and Xiao Xiao are worried. Luo Yan and Shi Pengchun come to appease them.


    "Aunt LAN, don''t worry. It''s my sister-in-law''s husband. She won''t hurt her, just Maybe it''s just a fight. " Shi said.


    Luo Yan also quickly said: "yes, don''t worry. It scares the children. The child It''s... "


    "Don''t ask me. If my wife doesn''t say anything, I won''t say anything. Please take me. My wife can''t do without her." Aunt Lan said anxiously.


    Suddenly Xiao Xiao opened his mouth, Nuo Nuo''s voice was full of doubts and said, "is it dad who resists mom?"


    Everyone was stunned. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer this question.


    At this time, Tao Rong, who has been carried out, hit Nie Zhao''s ribs with his knee. However, Nie Zhao stubbornly endured the pain and didn''t let go.


    Tao Rong tried his best to fight again.


    Until the dark and no one''s corner, Nie Zhao suddenly put down Tao Rong.


    As soon as Tao Rong was put down, he ran back, but Nie Zhao pulled him back and against the wall, so he forced a kiss. Without saying a word, he used all his strength to kiss Tao Rong.

 Chapter 895

    Tao Rong struggles very hard. At the thought that Nie Zhao might have just had a kiss with an Wenlan, she is disgusted to spit out all the things in her stomach.


    How could he do this to her?


    How could he


    Because of Nie Zhao''s strength, because of Tao Rong''s resistance, almost blood flowed from their lips, but they did not stop the almost brutal kiss.


    Tao Rong pauses. Nie Zhao thinks that she has given up the struggle and gradually becomes more relaxed. However, Nie Zhao does not expect that Tao Rong is waiting for this moment.


    With a concentrated effort, Nie Zhao quickly breaks free from Nie Zhao''s embrace. Nie Zhao is about to suppress him, so he slaps him directly. Nie Zhao takes a step back and looks at Tao Rong in a daze.


    But the next second, the anger in his eyes went out.


    Because Tao Rong cry, cry almost can''t breathe, leaning against the wall trembling, helpless fragile issued humble cry.


    He had never seen Tao Rong cry so miserably, that kind of sadness does not need language, as if everything can be seen from her look.


    The feeling of being too sad to control was overwhelming.


    Nie Zhao stood still, "do you hate me so much? I won''t let you go with him. Are you going to cry like this? Did you lie to me before? Even a few hours ago, you promised me to love myself together. What are you crying about now? Is it not me who should cry? "


    Tao Rong has no time to listen to Nie Zhao. She covers her mouth and cries. She wants to swallow all her grief back. Otherwise, it''s too shameless. The person in front of her is not worth her crying.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. If you let us go, I don''t want to see you any more. Nie Zhao, you are an asshole. Please Disappear from my world Tao Rong didn''t look up at Nie Zhao, but he refused to say such words.


    How could Nie Zhao accept it? He rushed up and grabbed Tao Rong''s arms and forced her to look up and say, "tell me why? Why at the beginning of a good, suddenly you have to give up me, to go with others? Why? Don''t you love me anymore? "


    Tao Rong weakly hums and laughs twice, then looks up at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao''s expression is so real, as if there are endless grievances. She suddenly can''t see through him. She thought Nie Zhao was a sincere person, not like a liar, but it turns out that she is the most stupid one. He can act like two people, which makes her nervous It''s a mess.


    "No, I don''t deserve it! I can''t afford it Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao fiercely, really don''t want to entangle again.


    She looked at Nie Zhao look gradually convergence, looking at him gradually loosen himself, heart is empty.


    Yes, that''s good. Let''s go our separate ways with noninterference.


    Tao Rong turned to go, but Nie Zhao still took Tao Rong''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Tao Rong suddenly turned back and yelled.


    "Do you want to go to court martial?" Nie Zhao doesn''t have any emotion on the facial expression, the voice also says coldly.


    "What?" Tao Rong a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Nie Zhao.


    "We''re not divorced." Nie Zhao suddenly dropped a heavy bomb news.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in disbelief. It''s impossible. She remembers very well that when she was preparing for the wedding, Nie Zhao told her that it was a coincidence that their military marriage report could come down on the day of the wedding. So as long as the report was not established, she submitted a divorce statement. Their marriage should not be established in all aspects. Why not What about divorce? "You What did you do? "


    Nie Zhao suddenly opened with a faint smile, with a trace of banter, "at the moment when I knew you were missing and found the divorce registration, the first thing I did was to use my grandfather''s identity to speed up the passing of the military marriage report. The report in the army and the divorce registration outside are two systems. As long as the report in the army is passed, you are my wife, the army The identity of sister-in-law cannot be removed. When the two systems contradict, everything is based on the army. Therefore, you have never been divorced successfully. You have always been my wife. "


    Tao Rong was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong''s wrist and slowly pulls people to himself. "Tao Rong, I know you always like to cheat people and design others. If you want to play, I will play with you to the end. I''m fed up with chasing you. I decide to use my way to keep you. I don''t have much and I don''t want much, and you are the only one who can''t let go. You can try to escape Let''s go, nationwide Wanted, see who dares to help you again, you and your People around you will commit the crime of destroying the military marriage, and the one named Ao Yi Oh, if you don''t want to go to the military court, don''t make any more trouble. I have no patience


    Tao Rong''s heart is like being held in her hand. She can''t breathe. She''s never seen Nie Zhao so terrible. He''s really threatening her. It turns out that Nie Zhao didn''t treat her hard before, which makes her succeed again and again. Now when Nie Zhao''s heart is hard, the layout is so dense that Tao Rong can''t fight against it, and can''t think of anything There is no way to fight back.


    Military court is one of the nightmares of her last life. She went to court and naturally knew what was going on. She didn''t expect that Nie Zhao would resent her when she left. How could she still be willing to maintain the relationship between husband and wife? After everyone said that she cheated and ran away with a man, how could normal people speed up the passing of the military marriage report? So Tao Rongwan Wan never thought that he was bound like this."As for the girl..." Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong''s expression suddenly changed. He looked at Nie Zhao with sharp eyes.


    Nie Zhao was hurt by her eyes, "your people, you can take with you, but don''t play tricks, unless you want them to go to jail with you."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao resentfully. Nie Zhao looks at her so quietly. Suddenly, Tao Rong pulls Nie Zhao''s arm in the opposite direction and bites his arm hard. It''s not until the bleeding and toothache, that Tao Rong releases her anger. When she looks back, the dark green cuff has changed because of the blood.


    Tao Rong puts down her arm. Nie Zhao''s injured hand still holds her arm and looks down at her. Her eyes seem to ask, is it over?


    Tao Rong has nothing to say, let it be dealt with.


    Nie Zhao leads people out directly.


    At this time, there are more than a dozen cars parked outside the airport. Tao Rong looks at Aunt LAN and Xiaoxiao standing with Shi Pengchun and Luo Yan in the front, and is relieved.


    "Madam..." Aunt LAN worried.


    Tao Rong shakes her head to Aunt LAN, indicating to be calm.


    Suddenly Xiao Xiao shouts to Tao Rong: "Mom." Tao Rong thinks Xiao Xiao is afraid and wants to coax her. As a result, Xiao Xiao immediately turns to Nie Zhao and shouts, "are you my father?"

 Chapter 896

    Xiao Xiao a mouth, all the people are frozen, want to immediately let himself faint, don''t hear such words, also don''t stay in such an embarrassing environment.


    Luo Yan and Shi Pengchun are really afraid that Nie Zhao will suddenly become angry. After all, how to look at the current situation, Xiao Xiao is more likely not Nie Zhao''s daughter.


    Nie Zhao looks at Xiao Xiao, stunned for a moment, just want to ask, suddenly Tao Rong broke away his hand, rushed up to hold Xiao Xiao, don''t let her talk more.


    Nie Zhao shakes his mind for a moment, assumes that he doesn''t hear anything, and arranges things directly for the people around him.


    When Luo Yan and Shi Pengchun heard that Nie Zhao was going to take people to the hospital directly, they immediately said they would go with them. After all, it''s really hard to say about the current situation.


    They get on a business bus. Shi Pengchun, Luo Yan and Nie Zhao sit in the middle. Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao and aunt LAN in the back.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage is so awkward that Luo Yan smashes Shi Pengchun and signals him to find a topic. After all, he is more familiar with Tao Rong.


    Shi Pengchun, however, did not dare to shake his head, saying that he was not an outstanding bird. Luo Yan looked at Nie Zhao again. Nie Zhao held his arm and looked out of the window. The blood on his sleeve was visible.


    Luo Yan didn''t know it was Tao Rong''s bite. He thought it was the previous injury, so he said, "Nie Zhao, did you get hurt when you were fighting? Is that man so powerful? "


    Nie Zhao looked down and said, "No."


    Tao Rong after hearing also pretended not to hear, directly coax Xiao Xiao to sleep.


    Luo Yan was embarrassed to see that they didn''t respond, so he looked back and said, "Hi? We are really predestined


    Tao Rong faced Luo Yan squarely. At first, he wanted to get to know Nie Zhao well, but now in such a situation, Tao Rong could only nod in silence and didn''t mean to talk to him.


    Luo Yan failed twice, but he could only stare at Shi Pengchun.


    Shi Pengchun thought for a while before he said, "what Sister in law, did you go out to see an Wenlan before? "


    As soon as Shi Pengchun''s words came out, the atmosphere in the car changed. When Shi Pengchun saw that Tao Rong''s face was almost black, he swallowed everything and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Nie Zhao had time to think about this question and asked, "have you ever looked for an Wenlan before? What do you do when you meet? What did she tell you? "


    Tao Rong raised his head and looked at Nie Zhao with a sneer. He didn''t want to pay any attention at all.


    Nie Zhao took a chance to shut the door, only to have a pause, and then he returned to his original appearance.


    In this strange silence, the car arrived at the hospital.


    The door opened and everyone got off. The last one to get off was Tao Rong holding Xiao Xiao.


    Originally, it was not difficult for Tao Rong to hold Xiao Xiao, but her posture was a little strange when she got off the bus.


    Nie Zhao noticed immediately. He looked down and found that Tao Rong''s ankle was a little swollen. He probably didn''t know when he twisted it.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly and reaches out to Tao Rong. Because Tao Rong has Xiao Xiao in her hand, she immediately hides and looks at him warily.


    "Give the child to others to take care of, you go with me to see my grandfather, I don''t want my grandfather to worry." Nie Zhao said directly. In fact, I don''t want to let Tao Rong leave my sight, even if it has been threatened, but Tao Rong is not so easy to submit.


    "I don''t want to. I''ll stay with my daughter. Don''t worry. I''ll follow you. I won''t run." Finish saying, Tao Rong himself took the initiative to go to the hospital, outside the rain just stopped, the wind, she does not want to let Xiao Xiao stay outside for a long time.


    She naturally felt the pain from her feet, but what is the pain now.


    But Tao Rong just walked three steps, Nie Zhao caught up with him and directly picked up Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was surprised and said, "what are you doing?"


    "No noise in the hospital. It''s early in the morning." Nie Zhao walked directly into the door of the hospital.


    Tao Rong is so angry that she doesn''t speak and desperately wants to struggle. But as soon as she struggles, Xiao Xiao feels uncomfortable and is about to wake up.


    Tao Rong anxiously looks at Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao doesn''t look at her at all, so she goes to the inpatient department with her mother and daughter in her arms effortlessly.


    I only met a few people along the way, but each of them looked at them as if they were aliens. Some nurses even came up to ask if they were coming to see a doctor.


    Nie Zhaobao''s steady, Tao Rong didn''t suffer, and Xiao Xiao in her arms, because of the angle problem, even directly depends on Nie Zhao''s body, sleeping sweetly.


    All the way up, after notification, the first to pick them up is aunt Qiao.


    "Second young master Second young lady You''re back. " Aunt Qiao was surprised.


    "We''re back, aunt Qiao. Is grandfather awake? Can we go in? " Nie Zhao said.


    Aunt Qiao''s eyes were red and said, "I woke up not long ago. I talked with Uncle Zhang and Uncle Wang for a while and then I fell asleep. Now I''ve been waiting for you. If you come, I''ll enter the ward directly."


    Nie Zhao nodded.


    Tao Rong hammers Nie Zhao hard. At this time, Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong. Tao Rong signals to let them down.Nie Zhao blinked. As soon as he wanted to speak, three people came out of the empty room not far from the ward.


    Uncle Zhang, Uncle Wang and An Wenlan.


    Uncle Zhang and Uncle Wang are surprised to see Nie Zhao. Although he looks a little strange at this time, he is glad that Nie Zhao came back in time.


    An Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong with a pale face.


    She didn''t get worse when she saw them, but she was very bad at the beginning, as if she was threatened by something and afraid of something.


    Nie Zhao is too lazy to look at her. Tao Rong is also disgusted and doesn''t want to look at her.


    But an Wenlan saw their moment, but suddenly was angry rushed to the top of the head, if not just the warning is still in the ear, she would have been mad at them.


    She secretly robbed Xiao Yi and was found. Xiao Yi disappeared and she was arrested. At this time, she knew the seriousness of the matter. She did not dare to let people know what she had heard. The monitor had been recovered and destroyed. No one knew what she had heard. Otherwise, she might have been killed.


    It turns out that this is not just the secret of the Nie family, but involves a lot of things. From the moment she contacted Xiao Yi, she lived under close monitoring. Once she leaked the secret and was found out, she would be directly washed away and let her disappear from the world. No matter what her identity and background, the result is the same.


    She really made a big mistake for Nie Zhao, but after her sacrifice, didn''t she stop the two from being together? How can they still be here together? Still so close! She is not reconciled! Did what she did not affect Tao Rong at all, or did she already know the truth?

 Chapter 897

    However, when an Wenlan saw the eyes between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, she guessed that things might be good for her, but she can''t know the specific situation now.


    Nie Zhao looked at Zhang Shu and Wang Bo and said, "what are you


    Uncle Zhang and Uncle Wang''s face flashed a trace of discomfort, which was quickly captured by Nie Zhao.


    "The young lady is not feeling well. We are discussing to send her back." Wang Bo said with a smile. Then he pushed Uncle Zhang.


    Uncle Zhang immediately made a please gesture to an Wenlan. An Wenlan had just counseled. For a while, she was quite obedient and obediently followed Uncle Zhang.


    Just after Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, an Wenlan said, "Tao Rong, although it''s a little late, I''m glad you''re back. I really admire you. Don''t leave this time."


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan and struggles fiercely. At this time, Nie Zhao puts Tao Rong down.


    Tao Rong did not answer an Wenlan''s words, as if ignoring her directly, holding Xiao Xiao to the ward.


    Nie Zhao also ignores an Wenlan, but looks at Uncle Wang and Uncle Zhang and turns to keep up with Tao Rong.


    An Wenlan was sent away, and the others stayed outside.


    When they go in, the old man is not sober, so Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao and finds a place to sit down.


    Nie Zhao came to the bedside and looked at the old man carefully to observe his state.


    Because the patient is sleeping, naturally other people will not speak much.


    Nie Zhao takes care of the old man by the bed for a while. He just sits on the side and looks at Tao Rong. Tao Rong just holds Xiao Xiao in a daze.


    Tao Rong noticed Nie Zhao''s eyes, but he didn''t look up or look at him.


    After a while, she heard footsteps, and someone''s shoes appeared in her view.


    Tao Rong frowns slightly and sees Nie Zhao sitting beside him. Tao Rong immediately wants to get up and change his position, but Nie Zhao darkens him.


    Tao Rong can''t get rid of it, so he knows the current affairs and doesn''t struggle any more.


    Until this time, two people can calm down and recall everything tonight.


    After all, this short period of less than 12 hours is too long for both.


    Too much experience, physical and mental fatigue, is really the kind of unspeakable tired.


    Both of them are sitting there calmly, but they are full of distress and are at a loss for the future.


    After not knowing how long, Tao Rong felt a little sleepy in such a moderate temperature environment, and suddenly a sound came from the bedside.


    Nie Zhao immediately got up and rushed over, "grandfather!"


    The old man moved his arm hard, but he couldn''t lift it up. His voice also had an ethereal feeling, "a Zhao?"


    "Grandfather, I came back to see you. How did you feel? Would you like to call a doctor? " Nie Zhao asks anxiously, because he can''t see any anger in the eyes of the old man, and he can''t help feeling uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Why are you alone?" What the old man still remembers.


    Nie Zhao turned his head and looked behind him.


    Tao Rong naturally heard and saw Nie Zhao''s eyes. Although she quickly avoided Nie Zhao''s eyes, she hesitated for a moment and quickly stood up to hold Xiao Xiao to the bedside. And try to wake up Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiao Xiao, wake up."


    The old man heard it and said, "don''t look at her. Let her sleep. Come on, put it next to me. Let me see Xiaoxiao''s face."


    Nie Zhao a meal, instant reaction, the old man must have seen Xiaoxiao before, and think it is her daughter, no wonder before they see Xiaoxiao Qiao aunt is not surprised, Tao Rong dare so aboveboard with Xiaoxiao to meet people, does it mean that Xiaoxiao is really his daughter, then why call this name.


    Nie Zhao in the heart for a while uncomfortable, but see the old man see Xiao Xiao really happy appearance, he naturally won''t go to destroy.


    The old man looked at Xiao Xiao, who was sleeping next to him. He couldn''t help laughing. "Ah Zhao, Xiao Xiao really miss your mother when she was a child, but I can''t see her growing up. Maybe she will be more like her when she grows up. You should take good care of her mother and daughter, you know?"


    Nie Zhao''s heart is full of twists and turns, "it''s natural, but I still need my grandfather to watch me grow up."


    The old man laughed and raised his thin hand to pat Xiaoxiao. Then he stretched out his hand to Tao Rong, and Tao Rong grasped it tightly.


    "Otherwise, I promised to die." The old man said.


    Tao Rong''s heart is a stem, before she also vowed to promise, now she how to face Nie Zhao ah, the old man is really difficult for her, but now she has what way to refuse the old man who is critically ill, can only cater to nod, as a white lie.


    The old man smiles with satisfaction, then reaches out his hand to let Nie Zhao hold his hand, and then overlaps the hands of the two.


    Tao Rong is hard effort just didn''t pull out on the spot, but Nie Zhao is desperately hold.Then they put their hands on Xiaoxiao.


    "You three must be well, so that I can go safely." The old man said.


    "Don''t say that, Grandpa." The expression on Nie Zhao''s face is a little strained. He is the blood relative who cares the most. How can he maintain a steady mood in the face of life and death.


    The old man looked at Nie Zhao with a trance. "I''m sorry, child."


    Nie Zhao was stunned.


    "I know that you are a child and many things will be traced to the end, but I I don''t want you to check it out. If you want to live a happy life with Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, don''t check your biological father and never touch this aspect. This is the last explanation from your grandfather. "


    Nie Zhao''s face is in pain for a moment. His grandfather is using the last strength of his life to stop him and threaten him with what he cares about most. Watch him maintain the pain.


    Tao Rong is listening. Although she has a lot of resentment against Nie Zhao in her heart, when she hears that from her grandfather, she feels an uncontrollable pain in her heart. Tao Rong always knows how much Nie Zhao wants to know the truth.


    What''s more, now Tao Rong doesn''t think he is important to him. If he is, he can''t do such things behind his back. Let alone he didn''t even know who Xiao Xiao was.


    The atmosphere of the room was a little dignified. Nie Zhao finally said, "grandfather, I know what''s most important to me."


    Tao Rong didn''t know what he meant by this, but suddenly he saw that he looked at himself, and his hand was also held tightly. For a moment, Tao Rong had to believe him, and the old man naturally saw it, and was immediately satisfied.

 Chapter 898

    "That''s right, kid..." The old man was smiling and his tone became weaker and weaker. Suddenly he looked at Nie Zhao''s face, his mood burst out instantly, and tears rushed out directly. "Sorry, child, I''m sorry, don''t blame my grandfather. My grandfather is for you."


    The old man''s sudden excitement scares everyone. Even Xiao Xiao wakes up. Tao Rong quickly picks up Xiao Xiao so that she won''t cry.


    But the old man grasped Nie Zhao''s arm, but he was very excited, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    "Grandfather, grandfather! What''s the matter with you? " Nie Zhao cries anxiously.


    Looking at Nie Zhao, the old man was crying all the time. Nie Zhao was flustered.


    Xiao Xiao scared: "too grandfather how?"


    Tao rongdun for a while, immediately rushed up, Xiao Xiao into Nie Zhao''s arms, press the emergency bell, he also immediately began to help the old man emergency check.


    The old man''s condition is unusual. Obviously he can''t hold on.


    Tao Rong helps him to ease his mood, assist in breathing, and press his heart and lungs until the doctors come. Tao Rong retreated.


    At this time Nie Zhao holding has been crying smile, Lengleng Leng stand behind, Tao Rong also nervous and excited stand beside him.


    But after a long time of emergency rescue, the ECG was still calm.


    A life is gone.


    Tao Rong covered his mouth. Although he had known it for a long time, he was still a little hit when he saw the old man pass away. He couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Tao Rong turns around and wants to hold Xiao Xiao, while Nie Zhao is a little lost and at a loss.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Xiao cries and turns around and embraces Nie Zhao''s neck, "Dad, what''s wrong with my grandfather? Wu Wu Wu, what''s the matter? "


    Nie Zhao''s pupil vibrated for a while, and his eyes gradually shed tears.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath, reached out and tried to take Xiao Xiao away. "Don''t make a noise, be quiet. My grandfather just went to another place."


    At the moment when Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao away, Nie Zhao''s empty hand immediately embraces Tao Rong in front of him, holding Xiao Xiao in his arms.


    Tao Rong just want to move, heard Nie Zhao low voice said: "don''t move, let me hold for a while."


    This fragile Nie Zhao, Tao Rong is seen, perhaps only she has seen, this let Tao Rong can''t think of just experienced nausea before, can only silly Leng in situ by him.


    He buried himself in Xiaoxiao''s hairy clothes and hid all his fragility with a little daughter as his shield.


    The three of them feel like three members of a family huddled together to experience the pain of their relatives'' death.


    Half an hour later, the sun had risen.


    All the people of the Nie family are here. Knowing that Nie Zhao is the last one to see the old man, they all ask him what he said and what his state is?


    Nie Zhao just sat on the seat in a daze, holding Tao Rong tightly in his hand. He didn''t know whether he wanted someone by his side or was afraid that Tao Rong would run away. Anyway, Tao Rong couldn''t get away.


    Xiao Xiao also don''t know how, cry badly, Tao Rong let aunt LAN hold her in the corridor to relax, don''t leave too far.


    With Shi Pengchun''s volunteer company, Tao Rong can be a little relieved. After all, this is the site of Nie family. Now many people are not friendly to her.


    Tao Rong also met Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi again.


    Before she could say hello, Nie Xuan was so excited that she cried and fainted. Because she was pregnant, Chen Liuzhi quickly took her to the hospital.


    Because of the identity of Mr. Nie, people come to Dongshi in batches to express their sympathy and visit.


    Nie Zhao''s phone also kept ringing, but Nie Zhao never got through, so he sat in grief. In the end, Tao Rong couldn''t see it, and helped Nie Zhao deal with some people. Naturally, those people didn''t know Tao Rong, and seeing Tao Rong was as novel as a monkey. It was just because of Wang Bo''s attitude and address, they had a cognition of Tao Rong, and knew that it was the disappearance of the legend My ex-wife, but the child outside


    Because Shi Pengchun and Luo Yan are watching, other people can''t harass Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao is too tired to cry, and because she has slept for more than two hours all night, she just cries and falls asleep.


    A noisy day has passed. It''s time for the Nie family to cry and be sad. The things behind the old man are basically done by Nie Demin and Nie Tijin.


    We discussed that we would go back to our hometown to hold a funeral, and the body would be transported back to our hometown for cremation.


    There are too many things to deal with. Everyone can ask for leave. Ask for leave, work together and go back together.


    When they were discussing in the hospital, Nie Pei was the first to raise an objection. He pointed to Tao Rong and said, "why did you count her just now? She''s not a member of Nie''s family any more."


    Nie Xuan is still in hospital. As Nie Xuan''s representative, Chen Liuzhi defends Tao Rong and says, "since my grandfather always wanted Tao Rong to come, why don''t you let Tao Rong go with me now? Besides, if you are divorced, you can remarry. This child has it all. "


    "It''s not sure whether it''s our Nie family''s seed or not." Nie Yepei retorted: "I don''t know where she came back from, don''t you!"Tao Rong suddenly looks up at Nie Pei, and her eyes are full of killing intention. Fortunately, Xiao Xiao is not here and can''t hear her. Otherwise, how can she be sad? Who dares to say that Xiao Xiao can play with others? No matter who there are, Tao Rong stands up and wants to teach Nie Pei a lesson.


    But Nie Zhao also stood up, grabbed Tao Rong''s hand and said to the people, "since everyone is here, I will announce two things. First, everyone has misunderstood that the marriage between Tao Rong and me has not been terminated. Our marriage report has been submitted in the military department. Now it is still a military marriage, so it is not a state of divorce. Second, no one can talk about the affairs of the three members of our family. " Nie Zhao said and looked at Nie Pei, the line of sight slowly swept everyone.


    Hou Xianshu was dissatisfied with her daughter''s being insulted, so she said, "the blood relationship of the Nie family is very important. Nie Zhao, I didn''t say it. I think it''s necessary to identify it in person. Everyone is at ease, isn''t it?"


    "No, I don''t know if it''s my daughter." Nie Zhao asks: "this is you mother."


    Nie Zhao so protect Xiao Xiao''s identity, let Tao Rong a little surprise, maybe just don''t want to lose face.


    Tao Rong''s heart is slightly relaxed because of Nie Zhao''s maintenance.


    Hou Xianshu is dissatisfied with the opening way: "Nie Zhao, I but for your good, you don''t appreciate even, when the outside gossip, you don''t blame me didn''t remind you."


    "I don''t need to prove anything to others, and please don''t talk about the three members of our family Nie Zhao said coldly.

 Chapter 899

    A family of three, all of a sudden, completely defined Xiao Xiao''s identity.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to go back to Nanshi with her, and didn''t want to face the Nie family every day.


    Especially don''t want to face Nie Zhao and an Wenlan.


    But Nie Zhao''s strength is becoming more and more prominent, and he doesn''t give Tao Rong the chance to refuse. When Nie Zhao is really tough, Tao Rong really has no power to fight back.


    After discussing everything, Nie Zhao follows Tao Rong back to her home and plans to drive back to Nanshi the next morning.


    Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao back to his home and opens the door. When Nie Zhao wants to come in, Tao Rong keeps people out of the door.


    "You''re not welcome here. Where should you go?" Tao rongka said at the door.


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned, did not speak, stepped into the foot back.


    When Tao Rong was about to close the door, Nie Zhao said, "don''t think about running, or there will be any consequences. I don''t know. This time, I''m not really scaring you. It''s true I''m threatening you. "


    Tao Rong closed the door and said with a sneer: "tell me about it. Do you plan to use this kind of soft imprisonment forever?"


    "Yes." Nie Zhao replied briefly.


    Tao Rong almost spat out a mouthful of blood and turned back in anger. Slam the door shut.


    Aunt LAN quickly asked, "madam, is he really your husband and Xiao Xiao''s father? Why do you have such a bad relationship now? Is he bullying you? Do you want to ask Mr. Ding for help


    Tao Rong sighed, "it''s my husband, it''s my father, it''s bullying me. Brother Ding, I''m afraid I can''t help you this time. "


    "Why? Didn''t you say you wanted to live a family of three? How... " Aunt Lan said anxiously.


    Tao Rong chuckled. Seeing that scene, she still thought so, but she was out of her mind.


    Tao Rong came to the balcony and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, someone was watching. There were two people who could see, and those who couldn''t see didn''t know.


    "I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave in a short time unless he has to go on a mission." Tao Rong turned to Aunt LAN and said, "aunt LAN, I''ve been tired all day. Have a good rest. Don''t think about it." With that, Tao Rong took Xiao Xiao, who just woke up, into the bathroom.


    Xiao Xiao is caught by Tao Rong and washes vaguely, and asks in doubt: "where''s dad?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, "you still really call up?"? Did I say you were my father? "


    Xiao Xiao immediately frightened stare at Tao Rong, a face hurt appearance, "isn''t it?"


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao''s face. She really can''t lie. "Mom and dad are quarreling. In case they are not together, do you want mom or dad?"


    Xiao Xiao immediately hugged Tao Rong and said, "I want my mother."


    Tao Rong was immediately satisfied.


    "But I also want my father to be here..."


    Tao Rong stopped talking immediately.


    Take Xiao Xiao out, Xiao Xiao must go down, Tao Rong did not hold her.


    Looking at the cell phone without electricity, Tao Rong rushed to charge her cell phone. After turning it on, a lot of information poured in.


    Tao Rong looks at it, but she is tired and doesn''t want to reply. For those who care about her situation, Tao Rong just goes back to a safe place. At home, she doesn''t have much to say.


    Suddenly Xiao Xiao came to Tao Rong and pulled Tao Rong''s hand and said, "Mom, where''s dad?"


    Tao Rong coughed and said, "he still has work to go out."


    Xiao Xiao immediately tooted his mouth and said, "I haven''t talked to my father all the time. Doesn''t he like me?"


    Tao Rong''s heart suddenly pulls. If he tells Nie Zhao that Xiao Xiao is his own flesh and blood, how can he not like


    "Does Xiaoxiao like dad very much?" Tao Rong asked.


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded: "en en, dad is more beautiful than all uncles."


    Tao Rong Puchi a smile, his daughter is the same as himself is attracted by Nie Zhao''s face.


    But at the thought of those ugly pictures, Tao Rong''s face became stiff.


    Xiao Xiao carefully looking at Tao Rong''s face, see Tao Rong reaction, immediately said: "mother don''t think Father good-looking?"


    Tao Rong didn''t want to mention it again, so she picked up Xiao Xiao and sent her to bed to lie down, "Xiao Xiao, darling, go to sleep first, and mother will come out after washing."


    Xiaoxiao nodded cleverly.


    Tao Rong exhausted to take a bath, but Xiao Xiao is in Tao Rong into the bathroom moment, got up from the bed, ran outside.


    She knew that her mother was angry. Did she shut her father out?


    Dad finally reunited with them, but also that early start together, how can suddenly go busy.


    Xiao Xiao doesn''t believe it. She wants to have a look for herself.


    Xiaoxiao''s height is very short, walk a little unsteady, but her head is smart, know with props to open the door.


    With a click, the door opened. Xiaoxiao carefully poked out her head and saw a huge shadow sitting against the wall beside the door. Her head was buried between her arms, and her shoulders slightly stirred.Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    Nie Zhao also heard the voice, raised his head and quickly touched his eyes. His eyes were slightly red and swollen, but his tears had been wiped away.


    He looked at the sudden appearance of Xiao Xiao, a time also stunned.


    "You..."


    "Dad! Don''t cry Xiao Xiao rushes up, embraces Nie Zhao''s arm and looks up at him comfortingly.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but stay, be that a father, be that excited small expression, be that warm comfort.


    Although the face of Xiaoxiao emotional complex, but Nie Zhao''s heart is soft down, smile, "I''m ok, is your mother let you out?"


    Nie Zhao asks with hope.


    Xiao Xiao a Leng, shake head way: "mother is angry."


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned, "that you are sneaking out, hurry back, your mother can''t find you will be worried."


    Xiaoxiao looks at Nie Zhao now. She doesn''t know why she feels that she needs company just like her mother. She can''t put it down, so she quickly pulls Nie Zhao and says, "Dad, come in together. We''ll apologize to her mother, and she won''t be angry. My mother loves me most. I''ll plead for you."


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help laughing and sighed, "you don''t understand I don''t understand. Do you know why your mother is angry? "


    Xiao Xiao doubts said: "I don''t know, during the day after watching too grandfather met very fierce very fierce aunt, mother is not very happy, after mother went out, and then, ah, we went with another strange uncle, mother quarreled with him, as if the relationship is not good, he always said to marry mother, also said that recognize me as a daughter, I have father you Why do you want another father, and then you''ll come, but today my mother cried several times secretly, and we didn''t see it. As long as I pretended to sleep and saw it, my mother cried so sad that I didn''t want to see it, and I was also sad. "


    Finally, Xiao Xiao was sad.

 Chapter 900

    Nie Zhao exclaimed at the child''s precocity. He could speak so much and so logically. He didn''t look like a child nearly two years old. On the other hand, Nie Zhao heard a lot of key information from her words.


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t think that person is her father So "Xiaoxiao, why do you call me dad? Did your mother tell you that? "


    "Aren''t you my father?" Xiao Xiao surprised way.


    Nie Zhao said, "yes Yes, but you haven''t seen me before I met Xiao Xiao when I was very young, but Xiao Xiao must have no memory at that time.


    "My mother never said anything about my father before, but these days she suddenly told me that she wanted to live together. There were three people in my family. She said that my father was a hero in green military uniform. He was very handsome and cool. By the way, this..."


    Nie Zhao hears trance, heartbeat accelerates, see a little fellow to take out a chain on his neck suddenly.


    "Didn''t dad give this to me?" Xiao Xiao a face naive take out a ring.


    Nie Zhao suddenly silly, a hold Xiaoxiao, suddenly stood up, the other hand picked up the ring hanging on the child''s neck, carefully watching.


    "This Have you been carrying it with you? " Nie Zhao asked in surprise.


    Xiaoxiao nodded with pride and said: "yes, I brought it when I was born. My mother and mother-in-law both said that it was a gift from my father. Although I didn''t see my father all the time, I had it with me. I don''t blame you. "


    Nie Zhao''s originally slightly red eyes instantly became more red, and he held the ring in his hand. At this moment, Xiao Xiao also saw, "eh, my father''s is very similar to mine. It''s really from my father."


    Nie Zhao''s eyes flashed, and his mood was really overwhelming. "Xiaoxiao? What exactly is your name? "


    "Xiao Xiao is a nickname. My name is Nie Xiao. It''s all written in this book." Xiaoxiao is drawing in the palm of Nie Zhao''s hand. "My mother taught me to recognize her. By the way, a few days ago, my mother told me that she didn''t originally call her Nie Rong, because she wanted to change my name to Nie. My father''s name is Nie Zhao. I''m surnamed after my father. "


    Nie Zhao hears these words, excited almost black pupil is in quiver.


    "After you were born, didn''t any other uncle accompany your mother?" Nie Zhao asks anxiously.


    Xiaoxiao immediately replied, "yes."


    Nie Zhao frowned. "Yes? Then why Don''t you mistake that man for your father? "


    "Uncle Ding belongs to Uncle Li. How can he admit his mistake! Uncle Ding is very good to us, and Uncle Li is good to me, but he wants to rob uncle Ding with me... "


    suddenly make complaints about H Mandarin. Nie Zhao probably can understand, but these Tucao are not important.


    Xiao Xiao said uncle Ding, Nie Zhao suddenly thought of a person.


    Ding yunqi, the eldest of the Ding family, has been doing business in H country before? He had suspected him before. As for Li, he didn''t know, but one thing is for sure. That is to say, after Tao Rong left Nanshi, he ran away smoothly in the search and pursuit of all kinds of people because of Ding yunqi''s help?


    It''s not hard to understand that the Ding family also attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Tao Rong saved Ding Yuqing before, and he did so naturally.


    So after Tao Rong left, there was no one around him?


    Also wrong, Xiao Xiao said that she has memories of things, that blank time, in the end who is by her side, or she has been a person?


    Nie Zhao suddenly took out his hand and began to dial the phone, "give me an investigation of Ding yunqi''s phone, I want to contact him."


    "I remember!" Xiao Xiao suddenly opens a way.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, "wait." Hung up the phone and asked Xiaoxiao: "do you remember?"


    "Yes, I remember the mobile phone number and the phone number of their hotel. Uncle Ding asked me to remember. Do you want to go to Uncle Ding? He''s very close to this side. "


    Nie Zhao''s face changed slightly and nodded immediately.


    Xiao Xiao readily report out, after that immediately with a look of praise at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao was such a small expression a stare, immediately touched Xiao Xiao''s head way: "really smart, really good."


    "Xiaoxiao, your mother has been away from me for too long. Can you tell me everything you remember?" Nie Zhao coaxes a way.


    Xiao Xiao just nodded, the room broke out a cry.


    Tao Rong is a good bath out, can''t find Xiao Xiao anxious.


    Xiao Xiao know that he did wrong, a shrink neck, Tao Rong has rushed out in a hurry.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Nie Zhao holding Xiao Xiao. He suddenly said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly. What Xiao Xiao said before makes Nie Zhao no longer doubt Tao Rong''s feelings for himself. However, Tao Rong is full of feelings of rejecting him and guarding against him, and the crux of the problem is when he comes back.


    "What do you think I''ll do to her?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong directly take away Xiao Xiao, "don''t want to talk to you, you should go."


    "Mom! Don''t let dad go Xiaoxiao said immediately.Tao Rong suddenly looked at Xiao Xiao, suddenly the expression did not adjust, directly scared Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong suddenly changed her face and said gently, "Xiaoxiao, did mom scare you? Mom apologizes to you. Don''t make any noise. It''s time for us to go to bed."


    "Dad Not together? " Xiao Xiao said with a depressed face.


    In the face of holding her daughter in the palm of her hand, how can Tao Rong refuse again and again? Tao Rong takes a glance at Nie Zhao and says, "don''t you still have something to do?"


    Nie Zhao is silent for a moment, "I really have something important to do."


    Tao Rong just breathed a sigh of relief, but in the next second he pushed Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao into the door, and he naturally followed in.


    Tao Rong was shocked. Just as she wanted to resist, Nie Zhao said to Aunt LAN who came out to help find someone: "take the child to sleep and close the door."


    LAN Yi Leng, Tao Rong gas smile, "Nie Zhao, why do you give orders ah!"


    Nie zhaobaa pays attention to Tao Rong, but looks at Xiao Xiao and says, "Xiao Xiao, if you want to make up with your parents, you should go to bed with aunt LAN first, OK?"


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded, said good, struggling to go down, to Aunt LAN there.


    Tao Rong is very angry. "Nie Zhao, have you had enough trouble?"


    "No! If I don''t make things clear tonight, I won''t go Nie Zhao spoke directly.


    Tao Rong is biting her teeth. In the end, she can only let Xiao Xiao run to find aunt LAN, leaving the living room for them.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to sit down on the sofa, looks at her for a while and says, "I think there is a misunderstanding between us. We should have made everything clear. If everything is clear, you still can''t tolerate being with me, then I''ll let you go, but if you don''t make it clear, you''ll never want to go."

 Chapter 901

    Just learned so many things from Xiaoxiao, he doesn''t think that Tao Rong is a person who dares to do something or not. If Xiaoxiao''s father had another person, Tao Rong would not have directly identified him from so long ago.


    So Xiao Xiao is most likely his daughter, but why? Why does Mingming want to give birth to a child for him, but he has to leave him.


    There are so many mysteries about the past that he has to ask them one by one today. "Nie Xiao is my daughter, isn''t she?"


    Tao Rong was in a tough mood and turned away from Nie Zhao. After hearing this topic, Tao Rong took a deep breath.


    She knew Nie Zhao would ask.


    Tao Rong is just about to speak.


    Nie Zhao said: "if you say Nie Xiao is not my daughter, then I will take her to do paternity test!"


    Tao Rong''s face twisted in an instant. When he looked at Nie Zhao, he was full of anger. "You are sick!"


    "Try it!" Nie Zhao doesn''t want to compromise any longer. The result of compromise will only make the mystery a mystery forever.


    "Then why don''t you just take her for an examination? Isn''t that what your family thought before? You are the same as them. " Tao Rong said sarcastically.


    "No, I do it just because I don''t believe what you might deny." Nie Zhao indifferent said: "a person was cheated more times, it is also a long experience."


    Tao Rong glared at Nie Zhao for a long time and finally said, "it''s your daughter."


    Nie Zhao seemed to be free in a moment. "With my child, he escaped from me..."


    Tao Rong snorted coldly, "do you care about such a child?"


    Nie Zhao turns his head and looks at Tao Rong in surprise, as if he can''t believe that she will say such words, "I''m more and more confused now. I really don''t know that in your eyes, I''m so unbearable. I''m blind to your feelings. My only child, why don''t I care? You know how much I want to have a complete family, you know me ¡­¡±


    "The only child!" Tao Rong suddenly stood up, the whole person seems to have blown hair, want to get rid of Nie Zhao''s hand, but it doesn''t help at all. "The only child?" Tao Rong seemed to repeat something funny, and said sarcastically: "Nie Zhao, how long do you want to cheat me? If I''m really the only child, how can I run away from Nie''s house in confusion! Who doesn''t want a normal and happy family? It''s clear where we are going. It''s you who ruined it. Why do you make it look like you are a victim now? Why are you, Nie Zhao


    Nie Zhao''s whole person is stupefied, Zheng Leng is looking at indignant Tao Rong in situ.


    "Xiaoxiao and I can have a good life. We don''t need you at all. Put away your feelings and give them to others. I don''t want them. Now I just want Xiaoxiao to be with me."


    Nie Zhaoyi directly pulls Tao Rong down on the sofa, "what are you doing?! Tao Rong, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. What did I lie to you about? Is your escape from Nie''s family related to children? What child? What are you talking about? "


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that Nie Zhao was still trying to tell a lie, and his eyes were red.


    In the face of Tao Rong, Nie Zhao suddenly thought of a possibility, and his expression changed instantly. "During that time, did you eavesdrop on something? Or did someone tell you something? "


    Tao Rong almost laughed.


    "An Wenlan?"


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed, and Nie Zhao instantly understood everything.


    "No! You misunderstand. What you see is false. " Nie Zhao immediately excitedly grabs Tao Rong''s shoulder and says.


    Tao Rong looked distressed and said, "do you want to say that you are not the one who stands with an Wenlan and talks secretly? Would you like to say that an Wenlan''s children have nothing to do with you? "


    Nie Zhao was so excited that he stammered, "no I No Tao Rong, listen to me first. I''ll tell you everything about that year. It''s wrong for me to deceive you, but I didn''t expect that you would accidentally bump into me and cause such a misunderstanding. I''m sorry. Will you listen to me first? "


    Nie Zhao is very excited, not only because he is wronged, but also because he is happy. If he leaves for such a reason, as long as he has solved the misunderstanding, everything will be clear. There is no problem with their feelings, and Tao Rong has not betrayed him.


    The child is his, so is Tao Rong. Everything is just a bloody misunderstanding.


    Nie Zhao explains in detail the course of that half month, including the fact that he was cheated miserably later, and finds out the truth unintentionally. Everything is an Wenlan''s treachery, and he has already taken revenge.


    And since then, he has never been back to the Nie family. The Nie family hardly met each other.


    "Nie Yu is really not my child. It has nothing to do with me." Nie Zhao said impatiently: "now you understand, I didn''t betray you. I didn''t even have an accident. I''m sorry, I know the situation at that time. Even if you had a showdown with me, I would We are still being cheated. We may not be able to solve this problem ourselves, but fortunately, God treats us well and everything can be recovered. "When Tao Rong heard this, he was also in a trance. "Is it true?"


    Nie Zhao didn''t know when to start. He had no credit with Tao Rong. He nodded and said, "if you don''t believe me, we''ll secretly have a paternity test with Nie Yu. Although I''m related to him by blood, it''s not a father son relationship. This can be identified, and I''m not afraid at all."


    Tao Rong''s eyes moved for a moment, but he soon became firm. "Even if the child is not yours, what''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhao is a Leng, "isn''t misunderstanding solved?"


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and asked, "what about an Wenlan?"


    Nie Zhao speechless said: "you don''t think that I''m not connected with her until now. From the moment I fell in love with you, she''s not in my heart. In other words, the anwenlan who used to be in my heart is fake. After I really understand her, I''ll find out how stupid I am and how I don''t know women. Now I understand that no one can do anything except you It''s an Wenlan. "


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao affectionate appearance, almost fell.


    But what I have seen with my own eyes is not comparable to the misunderstanding of two years.


    Tao Rong fell into silence.


    And such Tao Rong let Nie Zhao worry, this kind of mood is not the same as he expected, lifted the misunderstanding, they should not recover?


    "Rong Rong, where else do you have doubts? Is there anything wrong? I can explain it again. " Nie Zhao says vigorously, in fact he also faintly feels wrong.


    If it''s for two years ago, Tao Rong is obviously ready to let go of that thing. He will only promise to come back to see his grandfather when he is well with himself.


    As a matter of fact, there have been changes.

 Chapter 902

    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong and doesn''t speak, but gradually his eyes become moist. Nie Zhao immediately coaxes Tao Rong and says, "Rong Rong, you talk. We can contact any misunderstanding. Don''t cry. You tell me what happened after that, right? I really don''t understand why we''re not together. "


    Tao Rong closed his eyes. "Nie Zhao, have you been in Beishi military district before? You''re not in Dongshi, are you not with an Wenlan? "


    Tao Rong is also tired heart, directly spread out, no matter how much pain in the heart, to face how ugly things, it doesn''t matter, she said directly, pain and hate are said.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong with a puzzled face.


    "What happened that day after I finished talking to you before I got on the plane? What do you do when you go out to see an Wenlan? Because of what, what are you doing to me now? "


    Tao Rong slowly stood up, Nie Zhao a little worried or not let go.


    But Tao Rong said softly: "today, I''ll make everything clear. You let go and I''ll get things."


    Nie Zhao just let go of hand, Tao Rong turns to take things from his coat pocket.


    After taking it out, he went to Nie Zhao and threw his hand directly at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, pick up a look, is a photo.


    "You don''t want to tell me that it''s an Wenlan''s actor. Is there an actor like you in the world?" Tao Rong said sarcastically: "that night, I followed you and saw clearly what you had done. I watched all the time. How long have you been having fun with her? I don''t know. But when you showed deep affection for me and let me be cheated, you were doing such disgusting things. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, if you didn''t have photos, I couldn''t believe it, You are like this, Nie Zhao. Maybe I have never really known you. I only hate that I didn''t come forward to tear you down at that time, and then I gave you the chance to cheat me in front of me. "


    After that, Tao Lirong sat down.


    Looking at the photo, Nie Zhaorong has nothing to say.


    "You go, I don''t care whether I have children or not, I can''t face you after seeing those scenes. I feel sick. If you still have a little morality, let me and Xiaoxiao go and let us live in peace." Tao Rong said hoarsely.


    Until then, Nie Zhao slowly looked up at Tao Rong and said, "this is Me


    If the shock in Nie Zhao''s voice is still played out, it is really severe by professional actors.


    Tao Rong was almost angry and laughed, "who else can you be? Can it be carved in a mold? It''s a tiny bit as like as two peas. Why don''t you look at the mirror and see if you can find a difference? Tao Rong said here, suddenly thought. "Yes, it''s a little different. You should smile at an Wenlan like this and look so gentle, which I haven''t seen before. Maybe it''s hidden in your old love."


    Nie Zhao''s face became more and more shocked. He looked at the photo carefully and whispered: "really It''s not me


    Tao Rong can''t stand it. If Nie Zhao admits frankly, he can still look up at him, "isn''t he? Do you have a second personality? " Tao Rong couldn''t help but get up and pull Nie Zhao, saying, "let''s make it clear, you go out for me, I don''t want to see you, you..."


    Nie Zhao suddenly turned over and pressed Tao Rong on the sofa. Nie Zhao was shocked and said, "Rong Rong, believe me! It''s not really me! I came to Dongshi in the early morning. There are records of leaving the military region and... " Nie Zhao can''t go on.


    Because of his special identity, this kind of record is not allowed to exist. His action information can only be recorded in the military files. Even if he appears in the monitoring, it will be deleted in time. Tao Rong will not believe the record of the departure of the military region.


    "You know I''m a soldier. Only my superior can check those records, but you can''t read them. But you must believe me. Now the more serious problem is why an Wenlan finds a person who is so similar to me. I don''t believe that there are people in the world who can be so similar without reason. This person must have something to do with me. Things are not so simple." Nie Zhao was anxious and dry.


    But if such a strange thing can be believed, it''s stupid to believe it.


    At least now the chaotic Tao Rong can''t believe whether Nie Zhao was framed by a strange event or lied to her from the beginning to the end. She is the person concerned. Without the perspective of God, she can''t see through people''s hearts. She really can''t tell.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao powerlessly, looking tired, but obviously does not believe Nie Zhao''s words.


    Not to mention Tao Rong, even Nie Zhao looked at the photo in a trance.


    It''s really like there''s another one in the world, and the key to this is


    Nie Zhao immediately released Tao Rong, got up and took out his mobile phone to make a phone call. The first one he called was an Wenlan.


    But an Wenlan''s cell phone is off.


    The second time directly called Uncle Wang, "Uncle Wang, do you know where an Wenlan is? I have something urgent to see her"Looking for Young lady Wang said: "the young lady has already left for Nanshi. What can I do for the second young master? "


    "She''s with those people?" Nie Zhao immediately asked.


    For a while, Uncle Wang said, "it seems that Aunt Qiao and the young master are going together."


    "Good." Nie Zhao said he wanted to hang up, but Uncle Wang immediately asked, "is there something urgent for the second young master? You can tell me


    "No, you can''t solve it." Nie Zhao finished and hung up.


    But he didn''t know that after he hung up, Uncle Wang contacted Uncle Zhang directly.


    Nie Zhao tries to contact aunt Qiao, but no one answers after several rounds.


    It may be that the car is quiet at night, so the mobile phone is silent. I can''t get in touch for the time being.


    Nie Zhao quite decadent put down the mobile phone, one hand rubbing his head, one hand holding a picture staring at, "who is it?"


    Tao Rong stood up, and she did not speak.


    Nie Zhao feels a lot of pressure in his heart, because he can''t defend himself at all. He can''t find a person who has seen them both at the same time. He can tell Tao Rong that there are really men who look the same.


    What if it can''t be proved?


    "Give me a little time, and I''ll prove it. Don''t judge me so quickly. What if? If there is someone who looks the same as me, then you will have wronged me. "

 Chapter 903

    Finally, Tao Rong didn''t drive Nie Zhao away because she was too tired. Tao Rong went back to hold Xiao Xiao and fell asleep.


    Nie Zhao lay on the sofa in the living room all night, but he couldn''t sleep.


    Who is the person in the picture? Why is he as like as two peas, what he has contacted with Ann Lan Lan, and countless mysteries are entangling him.


    The next morning, after Tao Rong got up and came to the living room, he heard the dialogue from the balcony.


    The way of speaking to Nie Zhao, the obvious military form, seems to be the superior in the army looking for him.


    "Yes, I don''t know their identity. They wanted to kidnap my wife and daughter, so I arrested them. Why not?"


    "I don''t know what those people look like. There is no suspicion of knowingly committing crimes."


    "Does the minister think that they are so blatant in robbing people that I should let them rob them? What if it''s a hermit? Aren''t we all human? Let me not act, am I still a man, or a soldier? Even his wife and daughter are not well protected, let alone defending the country. "


    "What? Does the other party not pursue it? Oh It seems that they also know that they are doing something wrong. "


    "It''s embarrassing for the minister, but I don''t regret what I did."


    "Yes, I know. I will accept any punishment, but I declare in advance that if they dare to attack my wife and daughter, I will die mercilessly. No matter what the identity of the other party is, I can''t give up some things. It''s a matter of my dignity. "


    "Well, I''ll go back to Nanshi first, and then to Dongshi, waiting for the instructions from the superior."


    Tao Rong stood behind and listened for a long time, until Nie Zhao turned back. One night later, Nie Zhao''s face was sad, but when he saw Tao Rong standing behind him, the frost on his face melted in an instant. Good morning


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and opened her mouth to ask, but she held it in her throat. She tried, but she didn''t want to embarrass herself. She turned and walked ahead.


    "It''s a mysterious ethnic issue in China. The person who came to take you away has an extraordinary status in that ethnic group and is hard to offend in China. Do you remember the strange old man we met in the summer when we went to the antique night market? That''s the same people. "


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "what do you tell me about this?"


    "In order to prevent us from being disturbed by those stupid misunderstandings, I decided to tell you everything I can tell you, without any concealment. Sometimes I think I don''t say it for your own good, but the result has caused you great harm and made me miserable. I learned a lesson." Nie Zhao said with a shrug.


    As soon as Tao Rong wanted to speak, Nie Zhao said, "when I find out what happened to that picture, let''s talk about it. Let''s take the rest of the time. You tell me first, how do you know Ao Yi, and the one named Duan Muling. "


    Tao Rong didn''t want to say it, but Nie Zhao said seriously: "it''s very important. The people of that family are unusual and have strange ideas. If their people believe that Xiao Xiao is their master''s child, they will come to rob him anytime and anywhere. The partner is not important. The talent is the most important. If they come to rob him again, are you sure you want to take risks?"


    Nie Zhao has recovered her calm and knows how to deal with Tao Rong. In the past, Tao Rong''s weakness was herself. As long as she showed weakness, she would be soft hearted. Now, Tao Rong''s only weakness is Xiao Xiao.


    Sure enough, Tao Rong still believes Nie Zhao more in this point, so he chooses to tell Nie Zhao everything. In fact, Tao Rong said it before, but Nie Zhao didn''t think about it there.


    What''s the matter with Ao Yi and Duan Muling? In fact, Tao Rong didn''t know that the person behind Duan Muling was Ao Yi until yesterday. No wonder he knew so much about himself.


    "How are they?" Tao Rong said and asked.


    "We can''t lock people like that. We''ve already sent them out with apologies." Nie Zhao said unhappily: "but don''t worry, I heard that their people were directly taken away by the family. At least they won''t appear in front of you in a short time."


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that Ao Yi really had such an identity. Are you a hermit? If the other party''s identity is too noble to let outsiders know, Nie Zhao will surely be punished for this conflict.


    Nie Zhao looked at his words and said slowly, "so that time you were almost taken away by Ao Yi, but with the help of Ding yunqi, you directly fled to h country, right?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, although Nie Zhao suddenly know so clear let her a little surprised, but also not unexpected, in the end is Nie Zhao, as long as there is a breakthrough, want to check what is still very easy.


    "Brother Ding has helped me a lot. Don''t embarrass him." Tao Rong said directly.


    Nie Zhao said with a helpless smile: "I really want to revenge, who let him hide you, but at that time you pregnant so hard, he took care of you for so long, I am grateful."


    Tao Rong chooses silence.


    "So in addition to Ding yunqi''s occasional care, you are all a person who works hard to raise the baby?" Nie Zhao some distressed soft voice says.Tao Rong didn''t worry much and said directly, "I''d like to. I don''t need your sympathy. "


    Nie Zhao is very happy. In fact, what he wants to ask is more than that. However, as soon as Tao Rong answers, he knows that there is no one else around tao Rong in the past two years.


    So "Who is Xiaoxiao?"


    Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Tao Rong is stunned and looks at Nie Zhao in doubt.


    Nie Zhao heart is also nervous, "I''m not talking about our daughter, I''m talking about another Xiao Xiao."


    Tao Rong is still puzzled.


    But Nie Zhao was so anxious that he was about to burn.


    This is the knot that has troubled him for the longest time and at the bottom of his heart.


    Who is the man that haunts her.


    "You have said before that your favorite person is Xiaoxiao. You have also said that before our wedding, you will tell me everything. Now I don''t know when the wedding will wait, but I can''t wait any longer. I don''t want to leave any questions. Today, even if the sky falls, I will ask clearly."


    Nie Zhao said as he went forward and grabbed Tao Rong''s arm with both hands, not giving her the chance to escape.


    "Who is Xiaoxiao, who is often dreamt of by you, crying and calling in your dreams, and who is the only one you say you love?" Nie Zhao asks anxiously.


    Tao Rong feels that she can''t react. It seems that it has been a long time. She didn''t expect Nie Zhao to remember such a little thing.


    What should she say? At that time, they completely trusted each other, really loved each other, and decided to spend their whole life together. That''s why she planned to tell Nie Zhao everything, their daughter, and her rebirth. However, no matter whether it was a misunderstanding or not, Nie Zhao let her leave in despair. Now, what can she say?

 Chapter 904

    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong prayingly, but Tao Rong tells Nie Zhao: "the only love I say is not what you think, and there is no man."


    "Then tell me, who are you dreaming about? Why did you give our daughter that name? " Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao rongdun, "I can tell you, but the prerequisite is that you prove that the person in the photo is not you. How can I know that you are not cheating me? If you prove it, I will tell you the truth. If there is no proof, is that more meaningful?"


    After a night, Tao Rong also figured out that she was no longer entangled in the true and false betrayal. Nie Zhao said that if she wanted to prove it, she would stop at the same place, waiting for him to prove that if she didn''t move forward, it was for her dignity, and it was no longer for Nie Zhao''s pay, but this was her limit.


    She''s been hurt so much that she doesn''t want to be hurt again. That''s the safest thing to do right now.


    Nie Zhao Zheng Leng for a moment, "good! You''re right. If I prove it, you''ll tell me the truth. We''ve been together like this before. You''re still my wife. You can''t leave me. "


    To this, Tao Rong did not answer.


    Just at this time, aunt LAN went out to buy breakfast and came back, warmly entertaining everyone to have breakfast.


    Tao Rong took a look at Nie Zhao and motioned him to help himself, "I''ll call Xiao Xiao to get up."


    Nie Zhao says suddenly however: "I go."


    Tao Rong steps, Nie Zhao passed her way: "is my daughter, also should give me a little time to let us get along, yesterday before, I did not fulfill the responsibility of being a father."


    Tao Rong feels uncomfortable. She feels as if her daughter is going to be robbed, but she doesn''t stop Nie Zhao.


    After knowing that Nie Zhao has no other children except Xiao Xiao, Tao Rong is not qualified to stop him from doing so in the aspect of paternal love.


    About him and an Wenlan''s matter, Tao Rong also can see again.


    When he came to the door, Tao Rong saw Nie Zhao kneeling on one knee beside the bed, coaxing Xiao Xiao to get up. Looking from the side, he was full of love and love.


    Xiao Xiao opened his eyes to see Nie Zhao is still a little Meng, then very happy to play up, "Dad, you are still there, I just dream, dream that you were driven away by your mother."


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "your mother may drive me away at any time, and Xiaoxiao will help dad then, OK?"


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded cleverly, Nie Zhao looked at his blood connection, suddenly couldn''t bear, a long arm stretch, will Xiao Xiao tightly in the arms, tightly hold.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m sorry, Dad came to you so long, I''m sorry." Nie Zhao said hoarsely.


    Xiaoxiao patted Nie Zhao cleverly and said: "it doesn''t matter. My mother said that my father is very busy to protect the country. Xiaoxiao has her mother and mother-in-law, and other uncles and aunts. She''s not sad."


    Tao Rong felt a little guilty when she heard this. In fact, she knew that as Xiao Xiao became more and more sensible, she wanted a father more and more, but Xiao Xiao knew she would be in a dilemma, so she never mentioned it.


    Tao Rong did not go in to disturb, just waiting outside, waiting for Nie Zhao to come out with Xiao Xiao in his arms.


    Xiao Xiao immediately toward Tao Rong stretched out his hand to embrace, Tao Rong feel better.


    I checked Xiaoxiao''s clothes, and they were very neat.


    Then Xiao Xiao sits between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao and has breakfast together. A smile that she has never seen before appears on Xiao Xiao''s face. Tao Rong finally understands why sometimes some women are willing to swallow their anger for their children even if they are betrayed by their husbands.


    Because the child''s smile at this moment can resolve all the hearts of the unwilling, let her even compromise can also be satisfied in the heart.


    In particular, the significance of Xiaoxiao to Tao Rong is not the general relationship between mother and daughter, but the kind of mother and daughter who can use life to exchange for each other''s happiness.


    Tao Rong as long as can guard Xiao Xiao''s smile is enough.


    Later, in the face of Nie Zhao''s arrangement, Tao Rong''s cooperation degree is much higher. Although he is still cold to Nie Zhao, he will not resist everything so seriously.


    After breakfast that day, the family set out for Nanshi as agreed.


    At the beginning, Nie Zhao is still trying to contact an Wenlan, but an Wenlan''s phone is still not connected, but aunt Qiao answers the phone.


    Strangely, aunt Qiao doesn''t know where an Wenlan has gone. As soon as they arrive in Nanshi, an Wenlan has something to do. Aunt Qiao is responsible for taking Nie Yu back to her old house. She guesses that an Wenlan should go to settle down and make arrangements.


    Although the home has been completely lonely now, but after all, it is an Wenlan''s mother''s home, in the end is not dead, this kind of occasion will still appear, an Wenlan is probably to do this arrangement.


    Nie Zhao has no way, so he has to start first.


    The car was driven by the bodyguard arranged by Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao wanted to sit in the back with Tao Rong, but Tao Rong directly urged aunt LAN to get on the car, and he sat down in the back with Xiao Xiao, so Nie Zhao could only sit in the front seat.


    Along the way, the car was rickety, with enough heating in the car. It was easy to get sleepy, and soon Tao Rong and Xiaoxiao both fell asleep.When she woke up again, she found that she was leaning against Nie Zhao with Xiaoxiao in her arms. No wonder she was sleeping so well. Tao Rong was a little annoyed. She knew that Nie Zhao was coming when she didn''t pay attention. She just wanted to move. Suddenly she heard Nie Zhao say: "don''t move, don''t wake up the child. Go on sleeping. There''s still an hour to go. It''s a high-speed road. It won''t stop on the way. "


    That means he won''t change to co pilot, Tao Rong will wake up Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong wanted to say that she gently hugged Xiao Xiao and got up, where would she wake up, but just as she was ready to understand, she suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Because leaning against Nie Zhao''s arms, Tao Rong''s face was on Nie Zhao''s neck, and the place where it touched was very hot.


    Is this a fever?


    "Be obedient. I want to get some sleep." Nie Zhao''s voice is a little light to float to say.


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment, some concessions, as long as open a hole, as if there will be no end.


    Tao Rong didn''t move any more. He continued to lie in Nie Zhao''s arms. Until he got off the bus, Nie Zhao didn''t move. If it is his usual vigilance, it is basically impossible.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao and gets up. Xiao Xiao wakes up, rubs her eyes and says, "is dad still sleeping?"


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and cried, "Nie Zhao, Nie Zhao?"


    But Nie Zhao only frowned, as if he wanted to respond to Tao Rong, but he was dragged in the dream by something.


    Tao Rong immediately gives Xiaoxiao to Aunt LAN. She goes forward to check Nie Zhao. Her temperature is quite high. She has a fever and falls into a coma. If she doesn''t cool down quickly

 Chapter 905

    It was Uncle Wang who came back earlier to meet them. Seeing this, Uncle Wang immediately said anxiously, "this What''s going on? Second young master... "


    Tao Rong immediately asked: "Uncle Wang, are all the first-aid drugs still available at home?"


    Wang Bo nodded quickly and said, "all here, all here. Would you like to ask Mr. Chen to come here. Ah No, Mr. Chen is not in China. " Chen Liuzhi''s father used to be a family doctor of the Nie family.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll just come. Help me to send people back to my room first."


    Wang Bo did it immediately.


    Tao Rong also got out of the car to catch up.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with dad?" Xiao Xiao asked quickly.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Tao Rong coaxes Xiao Xiao and goes upstairs quickly.


    Familiar house, familiar environment.


    It was as if they had never changed in the room again.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath, let aunt LAN take Xiao Xiao to rest on the sofa, and he came to the bedside to check Nie Zhao''s situation.


    After a while, aunt Qiao and Uncle Wang brought all the medical supplies to their home.


    Tao Rong was about to start, but the unexpected guests came.


    "I said," why don''t you come back so long? There are guests down there Nie Pei came in unhappily.


    At that time, Nie Zhao fainted and there were too many people in front of him, so they came in directly from the back. The others didn''t see Nie Zhao.


    Nie Pei said as he walked in, he saw Nie Zhao lying on the bed and frowned, "what''s the matter with the second brother?"


    Aunt Qiao came forward to explain anxiously.


    Nie Pei said: "then send it to the hospital, what are you doing at home?"


    Wang Bo explained: "the second young lady is a medical student and can treat diseases."


    "Uncle Wang, don''t laugh to death. Medical students are not doctors. You trust this woman too much. You are not afraid that she will kill the second elder brother. Please send the second elder brother to the hospital and other people will come down to receive guests." Nie Pei said as he looked at Tao Rong and said, "Oh, you don''t have to come down. Follow the second brother to the hospital, so that we won''t have to explain your situation. I tell you, Tao Rong, even if the second brother admits you, our Nie family will never admit you and this little wild breed. "


    Nie Pei said to point to sit on the sofa was scared of Xiao Xiao.


    Aunt LAN quickly hugs Xiao Xiao and tries to cover her ears.


    Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao are in a hurry.


    "What do you say, miss two?"


    "Second young lady, don''t do that. The second young master will be angry later."


    Nie Pei looked up, looking rather proud.


    After all, there is no one in this family who can suppress her. Whoever she hates and wants to leave, she should leave. Even the house in front of her, as long as she doesn''t want them to live, they have to leave.


    Tao Rong early in Nie Pei scold Xiao Xiao, in the hand already took the side of the scissors, scold her can, scold Xiao Xiao can''t.


    "Nie Pei, don''t think that you can do whatever you want when your grandfather dies. We don''t want to come back, we just want to come back for him. After the funeral, we will leave naturally. If I hear you speak rudely to my daughter again, I will tell you how to speak." Tao Rong cold voice threat way.


    Nie Pei sneered: "Oh, I''m so afraid. Do you think who can protect you now?"


    "Do I need someone to protect me?" As soon as Tao Rong finished, the scissors flew out directly.


    Nie Pei looked at the sharp end of the scissors flying towards her, scared to scream, but the scissors just came from her curly hair.


    Nie Pei''s eyes were straight with fright. He trembled and said, pointing to Tao Rong: "you You dare to hurt me


    "Get out. If you dare to step into this room again, I''ll let you bleed. Get out!" Tao Rong took up the knife while threatening.


    Nie Pei was so scared that he immediately backed away and cursed, but he was still afraid of Tao Rong.


    Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao are in a dilemma. As we all know, once the old man dies, the family will change.


    Wang Bo can''t help persuading Tao Rong to bear it, but Tao Rong has already begun to treat Nie Zhao attentively.


    At the beginning, Wang Bo and aunt Qiao, who were still a little worried, looked at Tao Rong''s professional manipulation of various instruments and medicines. They were not in a hurry, as if they were very experienced doctors. They were all surprised.


    It''s time to get an injection, and the medicine for infusion has been arranged properly. Now Nie Zhao is waiting for his fever to subside.


    If you add physics, fever will be faster, but Tao Rong feels that he has done his utmost, there is no need to take care of Nie Zhao so carefully.


    But Xiao Xiao is busy after she gets familiar with the environment. She learns the way to take care of people. She pulls aunt LAN to help her get water and a towel to cool Nie Zhao. Although the effect is very little, but Tao Rong also follow her meaning let her toss.


    Nie Pei naturally went to Nie Demin to complain, but now they are very busy as the leaders of the family. In their opinion, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong don''t appear. Instead, they are better. Naturally, they don''t care about Nie Pei. They also teach Nie Pei that she is not sensible and doesn''t know how to behave well in such an occasion. It seems that her grandfather died and she is not sad at all.Nie Pei is discontented in the heart, but under such circumstances, also dare not answer back, can live sullen to sit aside.


    After all, as children of the third generation, only the son of the third family is here, and Nie Chen and Nie Zhao are not. This is not the same.


    Nie Demin explained in embarrassment: "Nie Chen is still carrying out the task and can''t come back. Moreover, he seems to have encountered some troubles and let his daughter-in-law pass."


    "Oh, I heard that your eldest daughter-in-law has entered the medical research center of the military department. She is really young and has an unlimited future. Now she''s half a soldier. She''s really a military family."


    Nie Demin shook his head modestly.


    Another person came forward and said, "if you want to say that your second son is powerful, the old man must be very proud before he died. After all, he just finished a task of upgrading from a to s a few days ago and captured prisoners. It''s really a great achievement. I''ve heard all my friends in the military region say that Nie Zhao''s future is limitless, and he is definitely a talent appreciated by the above. It''s going to be cultivated. "


    As for what to train, we all have a tacit understanding. For such cross level talents, the future is unspeakable. It depends on what the state says.


    We all feel that the old man has made a great contribution to the country by having such a grandson in his life. In his words, he is envious of Nie Demin.

 Chapter 906

    Nie Zhao''s external identity has always been Nie Demin''s son. Whether he is the illegitimate son or not, he is Nie Demin''s blood. Naturally, he should be proud.


    But Nie Demin''s face is a little difficult to maintain.


    Nie Zhao is quite estranged from his family now. He has hardly met them since he left two years ago.


    Don''t say it''s their pride. It''s good not to confront them.


    Nie Demin naturally knows that Nie Zhao has made a series of retaliations against Nie Chen and an Wenlan. It must be because his son and daughter-in-law provoked Nie Zhao first. He still has some intuitive knowledge of this, but Nie Zhao is too shameful. I just hope that such a family scandal will not be publicized.


    Compared with Nie Demin, Hou Xianshu is quite proud to be the mother of the family. She has the same mentality as Nie Pei. Now she can do whatever she wants without listening to the old man. If it wasn''t for the funeral, she would have been laughing. The more this happens, the more important she feels that she is.


    It was not until the evening that Nie Zhao became sober.


    "Awake?" Tao Rong has been sitting beside reading, heard the movement, looked past.


    Nie Zhao turns his head to look at Tao Rong, the corner of his mouth is hooked, "have you been guarding me?"


    "That''s not true. I''m guarding Xiaoxiao." Tao Rong motioned him to see.


    Nie Zhao twist to sleep next to Xiao is to see him.


    "Xiaoxiao has been taking care of you and helping you cool down until she was just tired." Tao Rong stood up and said while checking the drops.


    Nie Zhao smiles and fiddles with Xiao Xiao''s hair. She gently gets up and tries not to wake her up. After looking at the time, she sleeps so long.


    Nie Zhao looked at the needle hole on his hand and said, "you''ve been taking care of me, haven''t you?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "are you too confident to say that? Do I have to take care of you? "


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "because I am very vigilant. If someone who is not familiar with me comes near, I will resist even if I am in a coma. If you come near, I will not have any resistance. I''ve been used to it for a long time, just like two years ago. "


    Tao Rong frowned slightly.


    "And on the island, I knew you had no problem with your technology. Why do you do so much at this time?" Nie Zhao said shrewdly.


    Tao Rong chuckled and said, "I haven''t burned you for a few days. You''re lucky."


    Nie Zhao touched his forehead, "these two days so many things, where do I have time to faint to see a doctor, I don''t know I have a fever." It''s strange to find that you have a fever when you are in such a high mood.


    Tao Rong did not refute, after all, fever and lack of sleep for a long time will lead to this collapse.


    "What happened next?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "Nie peilai made a scene once, and since then he has been very quiet. I think he is very busy." Tao Rong said.


    "I asked an Wenlan? Is she there? " Nie Zhao said seriously.


    Tao Rong pause, she did ask Qiao aunt, "not in."


    Nie Zhao lifted the quilt and stood up and said, "how can it be..."


    Tao Rong has nothing to say. She''s not here.


    "I heard I went to find Nie Chen." Tao Rong said.


    "Nie Chen is on a mission. How can he allow his family to go. She must know that we are looking for her. Maybe she escaped on purpose. She didn''t even attend her grandfather''s wedding. What a guilty conscience. " Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong thought the same at the beginning. It''s a coincidence, and the funeral of her grandfather is just around the corner. Isn''t it a coincidence to leave at this time?


    "You''ll be with me later. In the afternoon, I''ll ask where an Wenlan has gone." Nie Zhao said.


    "I''m not going. You''re going." Tao Rong does not give face to say.


    Nie Zhao grabs Tao Rong''s hand and says, "you must go. What if you doubt me then?"


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao resolute appearance, finally agreed.


    It''s not troublesome that she doesn''t want to go. She just doesn''t want to meet those unfamiliar people as Nie Zhao''s wife.


    Then Nie Zhao changed his clothes, washed up and took Tao Rong downstairs. They didn''t take Xiao Xiao, even though they were afraid that some people would hurt their children.


    As soon as Nie Zhaohe and Tao Rong appeared, they immediately attracted people''s attention. They all tried to say hello and looked at Tao Rong who had disappeared for a long time.


    However, it is said that the two of them did not divorce, and Tao Rong also brought a daughter back, which is incredible.


    Nie Zhao dealt with it and came to Nie Demin''s side.


    "How are you? How are you doing? " Nie Demin is concerned on the surface.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "Tao Rong studies medicine. It''s OK to take care of her. Father, I have something to ask my sister-in-law. Who is she?"


    "Go to your big brother." Nie Demin replied carelessly."But if the elder brother can''t come back from my grandfather''s funeral, even my sister-in-law has disappeared, isn''t it a bit..." Nie Zhao tried.


    Nie Demin didn''t embarrass Nie Zhao at this point, because even he didn''t know what was going on.


    "That''s what I think. It''s really not decent to stay with ah Yu now, but I can''t help it. She was summoned directly by the secret order of the military headquarters. I only received the order, and I don''t know the reason. Maybe there''s some reason why I have to ask Wen LAN to go, so the next funeral, you and you The wife needs to worry about it and help your mother. "


    Nie Zhao was stunned. At most, an Wenlan only stepped into the medical research center in the military headquarters. She could not be assigned any secret task. How could she be qualified.


    "Who gave the order?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Nie Demin frowned and said, "Nie Zhao, how can you ask such a question? Since it''s a secret mission, how can I say it?"


    Nie Zhao was stunned. He didn''t expect that the secret level of the mission was so high. If so, he couldn''t find out.


    Nie Zhao is more puzzled. He turns his head and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong also felt puzzled about the situation in front of her, but she didn''t understand the military headquarters, so she had to listen.


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to a separate corner and says, "we can''t confront each other for the time being. We can only wait for her to come out."


    Tao Rong''s face was expressionless, and Nie Zhao sighed. He thought the truth would come out, but he didn''t expect to encounter such disgusting things. He was really choked to death.


    Just as he was talking, he heard a sound coming from the side. Nie Pei was talking to Hou Xianshu. "Mom, my friend is coming. I have to give her a room close to mine. Anyway, my grandfather is not here, so my little aunt''s room will be used for me. I''ll ask Xiaocui to pack up for me and move everything in the room to the warehouse."

 Chapter 907

    Hearing Nie Pei''s words, Nie Zhao''s expression changed instantly. Tao Rong also looked at it and frowned.


    Hou Xianshu listen to Nie Pei speak, also Leng for a while, after all, the family to that room taboo is too deep, some time can''t react.


    Instinctively, Hou Xianshu refused: "there are many rooms at home, just find one."


    "Why! I just want that room. By the way, I remember there was a jewelry box immediately. There were all out of print ancient jewelry. I wanted to take it out with me. " Nie Pei immediately said, it seems that when her grandfather went out to recuperate, she had explored Nie meizhao''s boudoir several times regardless of the taboo at home.


    Hou Xianshu reprimanded: "don''t talk nonsense. Wait until your grandfather''s funeral is over."


    Nie Pei also wants to coquetry Hou Xianshu to agree to her request, but now so busy, who cares about her.


    Nie Pei sees that Hou Xianshu doesn''t care, so she goes to find a Cui. She encourages a Cui to clean Nie meizhao''s room directly. How dare a Cui? She is still clear about her temperament. Although she is facing the young lady, she is also under the premise of self-protection.


    "Unless my aunt says yes." Ah Cui refused.


    Nie Pei was not happy immediately, but there was no way. She could not clean it up by herself, so she found a gap and ran to tell Aunt Qiao.


    Aunt Qiao was shocked and said, "how can I do that? It''s Miss Gu''s boudoir. The old man said, "no one can move."


    Nie Pei said: "what''s the matter with you? My grandfather has passed away. All the rooms in this family should have the right to be redistributed. This family must belong to us. How can I use one more room? My aunt is dead. Do you want to occupy this room all the time? Isn''t grandfather''s room and study to be vacated then? "


    Nie Pei said, the Qiao aunt said the heart cold, the old man''s body is not cold, Nie Pei is like this, this is what granddaughter, really have no conscience.


    Aunt Qiao was tired and said, "what Miss said is reasonable, but it''s not up to you. You can''t move this room unless you speak."


    Nie Pei said angrily: "you You are really old-fashioned. You have to apply with my father for such a small matter. Is there any mistake? When the funeral is over, I''ll let my father dismiss you. It''s time for you to retire. None of you can make things comfortable for the host family. "


    Aunt Qiao used to be quite used to Nie Pei, but now when she talks like this, she just feels angry like a mouthful of blood is about to come out.


    "Nie Pei, shut up Suddenly a sound came from outside the kitchen.


    Nie Pei was surprised. He turned his head and saw that Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were standing at the door staring at her.


    "Why?" Nie Pei asked with some displeasure.


    "How can you talk to Aunt Qiao like that." Nie Zhao comes forward to reprimand a way.


    "What''s the matter with me? I''m just telling you the truth. Isn''t it strange that a person who has been dead for many years still occupies a room at home? " Nie Pei retorts unhappily.


    "You Nie Zhao is so angry that her eyes are about to burn when she looks at Nie Pei. Nie Pei is also scared. But in recent years, her relationship with Nie Zhao has not been very good, so she is not afraid of him, and now she has no grandfather, so she is even more afraid.


    "I what is wrong with me? I am the master of this family, and I have the right. " Nie Pei said mercilessly.


    Nie Zhao also wants to say that he has power, and he is the most powerful.


    "It''s impossible. Let''s die. Get out." Nie Zhao said directly.


    "What? impossible? Then I have to show you! " Nie Pei finished and ran out in a huff.


    Aunt Qiao touched some red eyes and said, "what''s the matter? The old man hasn''t closed his eyes yet!"


    Although Tao Rong doesn''t want to take care of Nie family''s affairs, he is really annoyed by Nie Pei''s stupid son. Why didn''t he be a little more cruel at the beginning to make her insane.


    I thought Nie Pei was just cruel.


    But that night, after seeing off the guests, Nie Peizhen left his friends.


    The third master''s family has also taken up residence, and some elderly people with high family status have also taken up residence. There are not enough rooms to sleep in. You can''t let people sleep in the old man''s room.


    In the living room, Nie Pei pulls her girl friend and says to Nie Demin, "Dad, my friend has no room to live in."


    "Just stay in your room." Nie Demin said as he discussed with Nie Tijin about tomorrow.


    "How can we do that? We are not used to sleeping in the same bed with others. Let''s spare my aunt''s room for my friends." Nie Pei said.


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience was quiet. At this time, Nie Zhao was still there, and Tao Rong went up to hold Xiao Xiao down to meet the Nie family elders who asked to see her.


    People probably need to reflect on the meaning of that room.


    Nie Demin frowned and said, "what are you talking about? Just sleep in your own room."


    Nie Pei''s friends also pulled her, after all, heard that it was the room of the dead, she did not want to sleep."Why do we still have such taboo now? The empty rooms should be used up. How many years have they been there, dad? Is not your family has the final say?" Nie Pei said discontentedly.


    Nie Demin didn''t agree, but he didn''t do it for anything else, just because he thought it might cause others'' gossip. "You child, when you are busy, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "What''s wrong with me? I''ll arrange a room for my friend. What''s wrong?" Nie Pei argues for the way.


    Other elders don''t speak, but Nie Tijin rarely says: "yes, brother, it doesn''t matter. My father has gone. It''s meaningless to keep my little sister''s room. Let the children use it. "


    Nie Pei didn''t expect that the third uncle would help to speak, so he was very happy.


    Nie Demin hesitated, "this..."


    "Father, that''s not right." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Nie Demin''s back is cool. Yes, Nie Zhao is still here.


    Nie Zhao''s face is cold, "this is one of the things that grandfather cared about most before he died. Grandfather just passed away, so it''s too regardless of his relatives."


    Nie Pei was surprised. He didn''t expect that Nie Zhao would say that to her. This is quite serious.


    At this time, Uncle Wang couldn''t help coming forward and said, "Sir, it''s really not good, and it''s too late to clean up now. It''s better to find a hotel for the guests nearby."


    "Where do you need to clean up? Don''t you clean up every so often? I''m the lady of this family. Don''t I even have such a little control? " Nie Pei lost face in front of his friends and cried out unhappily.

 Chapter 908

    Hou Xianshu dislikes her lack of propriety, so she quickly pulls her forward and tells her to sit down. However, Nie Pei feels extremely aggrieved that all the people she dislikes have come in, and her best friend can''t live. She wants her aunt''s room to show her status in this family, so that her grandfather won''t leave, and some people won''t take her seriously.


    After all, when the old man was there, he oppressed Nie Pei so much that people around her had a different attitude towards her. Her status in the Nie family was never as good as Nie Xuan, who had already married out. In addition, she failed to get a good place in the college entrance examination this time and had to repeat it. People around her laughed at her behind her back. More importantly, she tried to be good with Yuan Xushi and took the initiative to visit him in Beishi Many people know that, as a result, Yuan Xu directly hid out and made her a laughing stock.


    Many of the people who came to Nie''s house this time must have been watching her jokes. Asking for the room and the antique jewelry in it was just a spur of the moment for her, but now for the sake of face, she has to decide anyway.


    "Mom, don''t stop me. I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong. My grandfather''s room can''t move, and it will move in the future. Why can''t my aunt''s room move? Let''s be reasonable. Don''t be so stubborn and inflexible. Let''s make people laugh. " Nie Pei insisted.


    Nie Zhao says again: "father has already refused, you don''t pester again."


    Nie Pei stares at Nie Zhao, then looks at Nie Demin and says, "Dad, if you are like this, I''ll go out to live tonight. What? It''s just a room? What do you all do to protect an empty room like this? Is there any secret in it? " Nie Pei said, his face was red with anger.


    "Nonsense Nie Demin said immediately.


    Nie Pei is angry stare, the scene froze.


    Nie Tijin is the only one who takes the initiative to stand on Nie Pei''s side. He means to relax. There''s no need to care about a room. It seems that he wants someone to live in as soon as possible to change the taboo.


    Under Nie Tijin''s persuasion, Nie Demin also wavered. After all, it was a room. He used it by himself, which was the beginning of controlling the Nie family. After all, all the people in the Nie family knew the meaningful room.


    But there is still the risk of falling into the mouth, and Nie Demin hesitates.


    Although Nie Zhao told himself to calm down, it also made people sad and angry. As soon as his grandfather passed away, they moved his mother''s room. As a son, they couldn''t fight for justice. It was really irritating.


    "Ah, just this time, it won''t be the same. Aunt Qiao simply tidies up. Don''t move other things. Just have a bed to sleep on." Nie Demin said: "Pepe''s friend, the situation is special. I have wronged you."


    The friend shook his head nervously.


    "No, father." Nie Zhao stifles two words.


    Nie Demin frowns and looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao has been separated from them and has a high reputation in the Nie family. Now, in front of the elders, he refutes him again and again. It''s really impolite.


    "Ah Zhao, I know you said that for the sake of your grandfather, but it''s really no big deal. It''s just a room. It''s just that when my father was still alive, it meant a lot to him. Now There''s only one empty shell left. " Nie Demin said in a good voice.


    Nie Zhao suddenly stood up, looking extremely cold, just about to speak.


    Suddenly a voice came from behind. "Since father said so, it''s just right."


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao, followed by Aunt LAN.


    People look at Xiaoxiao, two of them look puzzled.


    "What?" Nie Demin does not understand Tao Rong, do not understand what she just said.


    "I think you forgot about our family when you arranged it. I haven''t arranged a room for Xiaoxiao. I didn''t know how to open my mouth before. It''s just right. Since my father thinks my aunt''s room can be used, let Xiaoxiao live. " Tao Rong said directly, and then looked at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao''s eyes suddenly brightened. He quickly came over and hugged Xiao Xiao. He said, "yes, I''m busy. I forgot that my daughter doesn''t have a room yet."


    Nie Pei immediately urgent, "Tao Rong, what do you mean, you want to rob the room with me?"


    Tao Rong immediately surprised: "Nie Pei, what do you say? Are you kidding? What''s robbing the room? Is the room in the home not for the family to live in, but for outsiders to live in first? What''s the reason? If you let your friend stay in this room tonight, and our little miss NIE is forced to go out to stay in a hotel, it will make people laugh! Others will speculate whether our Nie family doesn''t agree with Nie Zhao''s wife and children! It''s not a good time to spread such rumors. "


    Tao Rong''s words make all the interests clear.


    Indeed, there is no reason in the world not to arrange a room for the family, but to make room for the outsider. Isn''t that ridiculous? This is how do not understand the rules to do such a thing, ah, Nie family can not afford to lose this face.


    Although several elders did not speak, they all nodded.


    Nie Pei saw that her parents didn''t help for a moment, so she said anxiously, "she''s still so young, so she can sleep with you! And I remember the second brother''s study has a bed. "Tao Rongli said: "ah, I didn''t go to the study first. I found that the foot of the bed was seriously worn and unstable. It''s too dangerous for Xiao Xiao to sleep. Besides, Xiao Xiao is almost two years old. How can I sleep with her parents? Didn''t you have your own room when you were a child? Can''t favor one over the other, let Xiaoxiao sleep for the first time when we go home? I don''t agree. "


    "You Nie Pei said angrily, "Tao Rong, are you crazy? You dare to face me, you are looking for trouble! And your daughter doesn''t know... "


    Before Nie Pei finished speaking, Nie Zhao said, "father, Nie Pei, you don''t care what it looks like. You can''t get along with your niece. Are you still an elder?"


    At this time, suddenly Xiaoxiao soft mouth way: "Mom and Dad, we are not welcome ah, then let''s go, I don''t want to stay here. This is not my hometown, is it


    A child, with a waxy tone to say such words, immediately hit all the elders in the face.


    Some older elders can''t sit still. "Demin, it''s your fault. You should arrange a room for your granddaughter first. How can the child think about it at a young age?"


    "I just wanted to say that this child looks like meizhao when he was a child, don''t you think? It''s my aunt''s fate. Maybe meizhao''s room is for this niece and granddaughter. "

 Chapter 909

    Several elders said, immediately turned things around, everyone began to pay attention to Xiao Xiao.


    Nie Demin naturally did not dare to provoke public anger, he said to Nie Pei: "in this case, you can arrange a friend to live out, let Uncle Zhang send her out."


    Nie Pei immediately worried.


    Don''t wait for Nie Pei to talk, Nie Demin''s tone has been bad, "or sleep in your room, so old, with a child like what."


    With that, Nie Demin hinted at Hou Xianshu, who took advantage of Nie Pei''s madness to pull people out.


    This is the solution to the crisis of the room.


    Wang Bo, who knows the situation at home, can''t help but blush. Yes, no one is more suitable to live in that room than Nie Xiao.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong sit down with Xiao Xiao and accept the concern of the elders. Wang Bo takes aunt Qiao to clean up the room a little.


    When it comes time to have a rest, Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao back.


    Nie Zhao later they are going to go back to pack things, the result just went back to hear Tao Rong said: "why do you follow, you go to that room to sleep.". By the way, I broke the bed in your study just to block Nie Pei''s mouth. I asked aunt Qiao to take care of aunt LAN. Let Xiaoxiao and I sleep in this room.


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "isn''t it Xiaoxiao''s room?"


    Tao Rong was stunned and squinted at him.


    Nie Zhao reaction comes over instantly, touched nose, way: "this cent room sleeps by other people to see not good."


    Tao Rong immediately stretched out his hand and said, "you don''t make excuses. I won''t sleep in the same room with you. You go."


    You''re kidding! Things are not clear, want to sleep together, really want to the United States.


    Nie Zhao shaved his nose and looked at Xiao Xiao.


    Xiaoxiao immediately reached out his hand and said, "Xiaoxiao, you can sleep alone. That''s My aunt''s room? Why does father call his aunt his mother


    Nie Zhao coughed and said, "Xiao Xiao, I''ll tell you later. I''m a very important elder. I''ll try my best not to talk about it to the outside world, OK?"


    Xiao Xiao although doubt, but still obedient nod, continue with Tao Rong said: "I can sleep alone."


    Tao Rong helplessly looked at Xiao Xiao, "you ah, you are now partial to your father, right? If you say so, I will let you sleep with your father, I sleep well alone."


    Xiao Xiao see mother a little angry, quickly comforted: "no, no, I want to sleep with my mother." Then he gave Nie Zhao a small look to indicate that he could not help.


    Nie Zhao had no choice but to smile and said, "OK, then At least take Xiaoxiao to have a look at mom''s room. I don''t know how long it will last. "


    Tao Rong thought about it and finally agreed.


    Nie Zhao relieved a smile is, cleaned up his salute with Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao go out together, see Tao Rong hand carrying medicine box, asked: "is it for me to see a doctor?"


    Tao Rong: "or else?"


    Nie Zhao smile, "thank you very much."


    Tao Rong stopped talking.


    Once again came to the door of Nie meizhao''s room, Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao have been respectfully here, Uncle Wang solemnly gave the key to Nie Zhao.


    Uncle Wang said, "Alas? As soon as the old man has gone, he can''t keep it here. Fortunately, there is a young lady here. "


    Aunt Qiao forbeared, but her eyes were still red. "There are many things that Miss Gu likes, and I don''t know who will take them in the future."


    Think of those words that Nie Pei said before, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong can''t help frowning.


    "Naturally, it should be my daughter." Nie Zhao says without scruple.


    Uncle Wang and aunt Qiao were stunned, and they couldn''t help looking dignified.


    After Wang Bo and aunt Qiao left, Nie Zhao opened the door.


    It''s almost the same as what I''ve seen before.


    As soon as Xiao Xiao came in, he was surprised. Nie Zhao and Tao Rong both looked back at her and saw that she seemed to like her very much.


    Tao Rong puts Xiaoxiao down. Xiaoxiao runs behind Nie Zhao, takes Nie Zhao by the hand and asks, "Dad, can I look around?"


    "It''s all yours. You can watch it or play it." Nie Zhao said gently.


    Xiao Xiao a listen, shout long live, rushed in.


    Tao Rong stepped forward and asked, "is this OK? It''s your mother''s stuff, after all. "


    "I''m a man who can''t have all these things, and it''s our daughter. It''s not a matter of course to give it to her." Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong with a smile.


    Looking at his smile, Tao Rong turned away from his eyes and said, "but you say it''s yours. Others don''t necessarily admit it. We''ll leave soon. Then this room..."


    "I won''t leave it to anyone else." Nie Zhao said directly in a deep voice.


    Tao Rong did not say more, go in to see Gu Xiaoxiao, lest she too excited and fall.


    Nie Zhao also came in and had a casual look. He hadn''t come back for a long time. He knew that his grandfather would guard here before, so he didn''t care. This time, there was no one to guard, only he came.After watching for a while, he found a place to sit down first. The whole person seemed a little tired. Tao Rong took a look and said, "it''s time for you to hang water. The medicine has passed. After hanging water later, you can have a sleep. According to your constitution, there will be no problem tomorrow."


    Nie Zhao nodded and said with a smile, "OK, listen to you."


    Tao Rong saw that he seemed to be sitting there hanging water, so he patted the bed and said, "go to the bed."


    Nie Zhao listens to Tao Rong''s impatient voice and smiles. He goes to the bed and lies down.


    The quilts are just changed by Aunt Qiao, but they won''t be the color of a girl. Nie Zhao lies down and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong ignored his eyes and dealt with the medicine step by step.


    "On the other side of the school, I asked Shi Pengchun to ask for leave for you." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, this just remember, according to the time to calculate, today just want to start school. Nie Zhao even remembered it in his busy schedule.


    "Oh, I see." Tao Rong answered.


    "We''ll be back in Eastside soon." Nie Zhao said slowly: "I don''t know where an Wenlan is hiding, but I will definitely catch her and let her prove her innocence to me."


    Tao Rong did not answer.


    Nie Zhao was not disappointed, but continued: "is there anyone in this world who looks like me? What does a person like this have to do with me? If there is a relationship, it will be My brother? That''s impossible. I''m the only child my mother has, or the child my father gave birth to somewhere else? Or is it just a coincidence. It''s not easy for an Wenlan to find it. "


    Tao Rong stabbed Nie Zhao with a needle.


    Nie Zhao hissed and looked at Tao Rong pitifully.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "I don''t want to hate this problem. You are trying to hypnotize my nerves, but I will only constantly think of the disgusting scene I saw that night, which makes me even more unhappy."


    Nie Zhao is silent.


    Tao Rong slowly put the needle on for him.

 Chapter 910

    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong stopped talking, but Xiao Xiao occasionally made a joyful sound, as if he saw something interesting.


    After a while, I will share it with Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    Some things look familiar to Tao Rong. It turns out that they were gifts given to Xiao Xiao by his grandfather in his last life.


    Now I think of it, it really has a deep meaning.


    Like other little girls, Xiaoxiao likes dolls and beautiful things, but in the end, she is fascinated by a pile of books and notebooks.


    Xiao Xiao crazily took a book and looked at it attentively, then raised it to Tao Rong and said, "Mom, why can''t I understand this?"


    Tao Rong looks over. The corners of her mouth, quantum mechanics, she No, I haven''t.


    Nie Zhao also turned to look over and said with a smile, "Xiao Xiao is still young. This is what the university will learn. You''ll understand when you grow up. "


    Xiao Xiao''s eyes gradually brightened and said, "when we go back, can we take these books away?"


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong can''t understand. Will children be interested in such boring things? She can''t understand it at all.


    "Of course, take it all to Xiaoxiao." Nie Zhao promises that Xiaoxiao immediately smiles. Although she really can''t understand a symbol, she doesn''t know why she is interested. She wants to study these funny and lovely symbols. What does it mean? It''s like decrypting a game. It''s full of expectations.


    And they don''t know that many notebooks in this bookshelf are valuable wisdom crystallization, some things even those doctors and experts can''t understand, as meaningless things to stay here.


    And these will be inherited by the future talented female scientists.


    Tao Rong wait until the end of hanging water, this just holding the book reluctant to leave the room.


    When he went out, Nie Zhao wanted to give it away. Tao Rong refused to give it away. What did he give at home.


    Tao Rong with Xiao Xiao back, is with Xiao Xiao to introduce the pattern of home, head-on met Nie Pei.


    Nie Pei just came back from seeing his friends off. He was very angry when he met them.


    "Didn''t you rob the room? Why don''t you sleep? "


    "Your brother is ill. In order to avoid infection, let him sleep there alone." Tao Rong said.


    "Then you take the fart." Nie Pei is fierce.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao''s ear and says with a smile to Nie Pei: "even if it''s fart, as long as it''s with you, I''m willing to."


    "You


    Tao Rong hissed and said: "it''s so late. If you wake up all the elders, people will think you''re more unruly and unreasonable. You''re not as good as Nie Xuan. You''d better take your temper these days. Why don''t people dare to pursue you and marry the Nie family these days? It''s just that you''re so bad and have a mental history. Who dares. So do well, these two days. "


    Tao Rong''s words poke the heart, but it is exactly what Hou Xianshu and Nie Demin have been telling Nie Pei these days.


    Before visiting her seriously ill grandfather, the family asked her to behave well, so that the guests who came to visit her grandfather would not find out the bad things. This time, she went home with thousands of exhortations.


    But meet Tao Rong, Nie Pei can''t bear this temper.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao and passes by Nie Pei, who is so angry that she says in a low voice: "we will leave soon. The well will not offend the river. If you dare to provoke me and my daughter, I have many ways to ruin your reputation. By the way, how did you send your friend away? Aren''t you afraid? Is it two years for you to find someone to get rid of the female ghosts in this room? "


    Tao Rong said, Nie Pei breath almost did not come up, although her heart disease has been cured, but here encountered terror, or let her have a lingering fear, she turned back and glared at Tao Rong, Tao Rong has been holding Xiaoxiao light fluttering away.


    Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao back to the room. Xiao Xiao can''t help but say, "Mom, is that my aunt? But I don''t like her. She looks terrible. I prefer my big bellied aunt in the hospital. "


    Tao Rong smiles, "yes, there''s no need to like her, and you don''t have to be polite to her. If she dares to bully you, you will complain, and your parents will decide for you."


    Xiaoxiao nodded seriously.


    The next morning, Nie Zhao knocked on the door.


    Tao Rong wakes up long ago, and Xiao Xiao is still sleeping. Tao Rong calls aunt LAN to look at Xiao Xiao, and follows Nie Zhao down.


    After all, her current identity is Nie Zhao''s wife. She doesn''t want to make trouble during her grandfather''s funeral. Tao Rong does everything she should do.


    There will be guests visiting today. The third day is the official funeral.


    Master Nie has an extraordinary status. Naturally, many people with important status will come to the funeral. Even if the people who come the next day are already dignified, they are not as good as those in power who will come the third day.


    In order to show respect for those in power on the third day, others came in advance the next day.


    Like the top ten families.


    It turned out that the first to come were yuan''s elder brother and Yuan Xu.Tao Rong thought she would see Mrs. yuan. As a result, the elder brother of the yuan family directly said that Mrs. yuan was in poor health and was hospitalized, so the two of them came.


    When Yuan Xu saw Tao Rong, he was happy. Seeing that she was still steady with Nie Zhao, he felt a little sad. Especially when he heard about Nie Xiao''s existence not long ago, Yuan Xu was so emotional that he didn''t know whether to attend the funeral.


    But in the end, I couldn''t help it.


    Because there are a lot of guests, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are welcoming the guests. Naturally, they simply say hello to the yuan family and have no time to chat.


    Then came the people of other families, many of whom Tao Rong didn''t know at all.


    "Why? It''s you? See you again. Remember me? " A man walked up to Tao Rong and said.


    Nie Zhao looked over and turned to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong puzzled for a while, shook his head and apologized: "where have we met?"


    The man said the name of a hotel.


    Nie Zhao cut in directly: "Oh, I was with my wife at that time. You should have gone to pick up your cousin. "Si Ye


    Si Ye smiles and looks at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong in front of him with a pair of bright eyes. He says, "well, go to pick up my cousin who is not sensible. Today, the old man of our family is here too. I heard the old man mention it recently. He said that they knew each other when they were young, and they were still old playmates. But when the old man Nie came to Nanshi, his grandfather half retired, and there was no contact. "


    Si Ye is the adopted son of Si''s aunt, who is not married outside but a son-in-law. Therefore, Si Ye''s surname is Si, and she calls the old man of Si''s family grandfather.


    Si ye said, and helped out a gray old man from the car. Although his hair was white, he was not as energetic as his age.

 Chapter 911

    A black gown, inside with light gold thread dark embroidered tornado pattern, suddenly solemn noble, also have a sense of refined.


    As soon as Nie Demin and Nie Tijin saw the old man, they quickly went forward to bow and greet him. Others also came forward to salute.


    After all, it''s the task of the older generation. Now the older generation who can come here, except for the old man of the Si family, probably no one has the right position.


    Of course, this kind of status does not mean money, but social status and its weight in the eyes of those in power.


    It''s said in the medical field that there are super class a prescriptions in hand, but they are no longer available to the outside world, and even the rest of the family can''t get a valuable treasure. If anyone can get a share, he will benefit a lot in his life.


    Because of the shining appearance of the old man, the younger generation like Nie Zhao and Tao Rong will naturally be pushed behind.


    Tao Rong is very curious about him. After all, for medical students, that is the existence of living fossils, which can be seen for several years in the medical field.


    Compared with the pictures in the textbooks and the bronze statues in the teaching building, the old man in front of him is much more kind.


    It''s just that his kindness shows a sense of isolation.


    Si ye also stood aside, let others come forward to say hello, until the old man was surrounded by the people of the Nie family and walked into the old house.


    Si yecai comes to Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to talk.


    "There is an old man in the family. If there is a treasure, as long as there is an old man in the family, a big family can be stable." Si Ye smiles and arranges the tie that has just been pushed away and messed up. Then he walks in slowly.


    Tao Rong didn''t like that kind of man with a good accent. He frowned and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Nie Zhao said carelessly: "he is satirizing that once the older generation of our family dies, the family is easily worse than before. In the past few years, the older generation of the top ten families died one after another, and those families gradually became lonely."


    Tao Rong thought for a moment and said, "I remember the old man of yuan family..."


    "The reason why the yuan family is not lonely is that Mr. Yuan and Mrs. yuan are very powerful themselves. They have been stable long before Mr. Yuan retired, and brother yuan has made brilliant achievements soon. Naturally, everything is OK." Nie Zhao explained.


    Tao Rong understood that, similarly, the Zheng family is the same, so in the family that has changed generations, the yuan family and the Zheng family are pretty good.


    The old man of the Shi family is still in the country for medical treatment. Although he has not died, because the children in his family have made great achievements in war, so there is no need to worry.


    The Si family is also supported by the older generation, and the remaining families, even the Qin Huan family, are a step back from the old one.


    The Nie family is also faced with this problem.


    It''s true that the eldest family and the third family have some weight in the army, but after removing Nie Zi, the weight is not as good as before.


    If two people worked together, it would be better to say that the third family would have been separated.


    What''s more difficult is that Nie Zhao, the most promising grandson, is also separated from the so-called Nie family.


    The Nie family is quite fragmented. If we really talk about the ten families and the strength of the family, now the Nie family will fall from the first three to the end at the moment when the old man passed away.


    It''s hard for the eldest family to support the great cause of the Nie family. The elite of those big families know how much level a person has.


    Therefore, in this funeral, we often hear someone whisper: "if the second child didn''t have an accident in those years, it must be the second child who came out to preside over the overall situation today, and the Nie family is absolutely stable. Unfortunately, this generation has no interest in the task, and the next generation has a powerful one, but they have already left their heart."


    The situation of the Nie family is a little precarious.


    But these are not in the eyes of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong. They don''t care. They don''t want to stay in Nie''s house.


    After receiving the guests for a while, Nie Zhao was afraid that she was tired and asked her to go back to rest.


    Tao Rong also wants to see Xiaoxiao.


    Xiao Xiao woke up a long time ago, but aunt Lan was afraid to take Xiao Xiao down and accidentally get into any trouble, so she just waited in the room for Tao Rong to come back to pick up Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong looked at Xiao Xiao lying on her previous desk quietly reading, said with a smile: "Xiao Xiao, all boring? Will mom take you down to play? "


    Xiaoxiao asked directly, "is Dad down there?"


    Just recognized the pro, Xiao Xiao that is quite adhesive to Nie Zhao, it seems that really is the father''s little cotton padded jacket.


    Tao Rong picked up Xiao Xiao, "OK, see Dad." No way, baby daughter''s request, how can he not agree, especially in this house.


    The memory of what I owed Xiaoxiao in the past is more and more obvious.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao and goes out. She tells aunt LAN to go down and help aunt Qiao.


    Aunt LAN and aunt Qiao are getting along well. Naturally, they are obedient and help.


    But just as Tao Rong came to the small living room, he immediately shrank back.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao stopped and looked at the pale aunt LAN and asked, "aunt LAN, what''s the matter with you?"Aunt LAN waved to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong retreated in doubt.


    Aunt LAN then said: "madam, I''m sorry, you let me hide in the room. I''ve seen my former master''s house."


    "Before? That is You lost the lady''s family by accident? " Tao Rong asked.


    Aunt LAN nodded and pointed to the crowd not far away.


    Tao Rong fixed his eyes and said, "Si Jia?"


    Aunt Lan''s face was full of wonder: "although Miss Si has been found back, I still have no face to see the old man. It''s all because I hurt their family so badly. I really..."


    Seeing that Aunt Lan was about to cry, Tao Rong waved her hand and said, "forget it, you can go back and stay, but I''m afraid they are all here these two days I''ll see it then. "


    "Thank you, ma''am." Then Aunt LAN ran away in a hurry.


    Tao Rong continues to walk out with Xiao Xiao in her arms.


    Soon he was stopped.


    Tao Rong looks back and calls her to be yuan Xu.


    Tao Rong smile, holding Xiaoxiao walked over, "just in time, to introduce you to my daughter, Nie Xiao, the first time to see it."


    In public, Yuan Xu can''t express any other emotions except his stupidity.


    Brother yuan looked at Yuan Xu anxiously, then he looked at Nie Xiao and said, "what a lovely child, you are so beautiful. I''m uncle yuan. "


    Tao Rong put down Xiao Xiao, Xiao Xiao came to say hello, "Uncle yuan hello." Then he looked at Yuan Xu.


    Yuan Xu looks at Nie Xiao stupidly, the mood is incomparably complex.


    "This is my brother and your mother''s old classmate and good friend. Just call him uncle yuan." Elder brother yuan helped to pass the topic.


    "Hello, uncle yuan." Xiao Xiao immediately said hello cleverly.


    The movement here attracted the attention of other speakers in the small living room. Xiaoxiao had to call a circle of names and said hello with a smiling face. Tao Rong was tired, but others were attracted by Xiaoxiao''s loveliness and beauty. No matter what attitude they had towards Tao Rong''s mother, they were instinctively fond of innocent children.

 Chapter 912

    Tao Rong stares at Xiao Xiao in the whole process, while yuan Xu stares at Tao Rong in the whole process. He is very disappointed. If it wasn''t for the elder brother of yuan family who has been pulling yuan Xu, I don''t know if yuan Xu would impulsively pull Tao Rong out to talk. In front of so many people, it''s really gossip news.


    Tao Rong can naturally feel yuan Xu''s sight, but at the same time, she also feels the other two. When she looks at the past, she is still surprised.


    Si ye and the old man of Si family.


    Si Ye always looks at her eyes with a trace of fun, which makes her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    But the master of Si family looked at her with strange eyes. He half narrowed his eyes, as if he was searching for something.


    When Xiao Xiao finished greeting, Tao Rong took Xiao Xiao out to find her father.


    Yuan Xu immediately followed and asked, "why didn''t you say anything on the island that time?"


    Tao Rong knew that Yuan Xu would ask to the end.


    "Did you know you were pregnant and left?" Yuan Xu continued.


    Tao Rong didn''t know how to answer for a moment, but he kept on walking, "Yuan Xu, it''s wrong for me not to tell you the truth, but at that time I kept it from everyone. You see, Nie Zhao didn''t know, I......"


    "What''s the same? At that time, you were hiding from him, so... " Yuan Xu anxiously pulls Tao Rong to make it clear.


    Suddenly there was a discordant sound.


    "Shameless!"


    Tao Rong and Yuan Xu look at the past, only to see Nie Pei came over.


    Yuan Xu looks disgusted, Tao Rong is speechless, moved his arm, Yuan Xu tacit understanding of the release of Tao Rong.


    Nie Pei went up to Tao Rong and said, "Why are you still so shameless?"


    Before Tao Rong spoke, Yuan Xu said, "if you dare to point it again, I''ll break your finger."


    Yuan Xu was so fierce that Nie Pei''s hand shrunk reflexively.


    "Keep your mouth clean. Don''t think you are a woman. I dare not beat you." Yuan Xu said harshly. All of a sudden, he turned Nie Pei''s eyes red.


    "Yuan Xu, why are you so stubborn?" Nie Peizhi asked.


    "Stubborn person, right? How many times have I said, don''t appear in front of me, you have no brain or no ears, can you stay away from me?" Yuan Xu said impolitely.


    The Nie Pei blocked tears Hua Hua, finally can''t hold, turned and left.


    Yuan Xu snorts coldly and looks back at Tao Rong. Tao Rong''s mouth twitches and covers Xiao Xiao''s ears and says, "pay attention to what you say. Xiao Xiao is still there."


    Yuan Xu doesn''t adapt to the scene of Tao Rong protecting his daughter. He always feels strange.


    Tao Rong said to Xiao Xiao: "Xiao Xiao, don''t be afraid. This uncle looks fierce. He is actually a good man."


    Xiao Xiao nodded seriously and said, "I know that uncle yuan is protecting his mother and helping her scold the bad guys."


    "That''s smart, my baby." Tao Rong immediately praised.


    Yuan Xu was embarrassed by the mother and daughter.


    Tao Rong took the opportunity to tell yuan Xu: "go back to accompany your elder brother, or he will not be at ease. As for Xiaoxiao''s affair, she was pregnant and left in those years. Because of the misunderstanding, now the misunderstanding has been cleared, so she came back. It''s so simple. I kept it from her on the island because I''m not sure whether I want to go back. I''m sorry. "


    Tao Rong a serious apology, Yuan Xu can only temper convergence, "do you have something to hide from me?"


    Tao Rong immediately shook his head and said, "no, it''s really not this time." The rest has nothing to do with her.


    Yuan Xu looked at his mother and daughter for two moments, but he didn''t know what to say. Finally, he went back dejected.


    Tao Rong holding Xiao Xiao came to the door, just want to find Nie Zhao, the result was a person out of the side to stop the way.


    "Tao Rong, right?" Si Ye opened his mouth and said, "I can''t see it after I met you last time. You are all people who have daughters."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. She didn''t understand what he meant when he came to chat up.


    "How about making a friend." Si Ye talks and takes out a business card to Tao Rong every year. "You study medicine, and I''m in the pharmaceutical business. I can help you in the future. I don''t have to look at Nie Zhao''s face to help you, but how about your face?"


    Si Ye''s smile is frivolous and casual. He looks slowly in his eyes, which makes Tao Rong unhappy. "No, thank you."


    Tao Rong wants to leave without Si Ye.


    But Si Ye opened his mouth and said, "Tao Rong, are you a little shameless?"


    "You don''t need me to give you face." Tao Rong''s head doesn''t turn back. Then he left.


    Si Ye stood in the same place, with a playful smile in the corner of his mouth, "it''s really more and more curious."


    When Nie Zhao saw them, he immediately raised a smiling face.


    Xiao Xiao stealthily bites her ears with Tao Rong. "Dad is the most handsome. More handsome than the stars on TV


    Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing.Nie Zhao looked at them unexpectedly. After approaching, he reached for Xiao Xiao and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Tao Rong immediately shook his head to Xiao Xiao, said: "such an occasion can''t talk, can''t laugh."


    Xiaoxiao looks innocent.


    Nie Zhao said in a voice: "it doesn''t matter. I hope we can be happy when my grandfather leaves. Xiaoxiao, what did you say just now that made my mother laugh? "


    "I boast that my father is handsome." Xiao Xiao said innocently.


    Nie Zhao picks eyebrows and takes a meaningful look at Tao Rong and says, "Xiao Xiao, your mother was cheated by my face back then."


    Xiao Xiao immediately opened his eyes and said, "really?"


    Tao Rong immediately said: "Nie Zhao, don''t talk nonsense."


    Nie Zhao holds Xiao Xiao, turns around and ignores Tao Rong, and whispers to Xiao Xiao secretly.


    Xiaoxiao immediately wrote in the tabloid: "Dad, you have to watch your mother closely. Many people want to pursue their mother."


    Nie Zhao said: "Oh? Who is it


    Tao Rong speechless looking at the ghost spirit of Xiao Xiao, found her character than before Nie Zhao lively and funny a lot, is the existence of different parents really have an impact on the child''s personality?


    The smile of the last life, and the Xiao Xiao that he brought alone before, are obedient to the level that makes people feel distressed.


    And now Xiaoxiao more and more to naughty and lively development.


    Tao Rong looks at in the heart a burst of affliction.


    Xiaoxiao continues to report nervously. "Uncle yuan, and the uncle who came with my grandfather."


    Nie Zhao frowned, looked back at Tao Rong and said, "why is Si Ye looking for you?" Yuan Xu naturally did not mention it, but what the hell did Si ye do.


    "Who knows, I don''t know him." Tao Rong replied.


    Nie Zhao''s face is cold down, because he heard the rumors of Beishi, that man''s bad habits, like to hook up with other people''s women. Enjoy the success.


    Bad behavior.


    But because the identity is here, others dare not pursue it, and those women are willing to say that they take the initiative in the end, so it''s no wonder that Si Ye has a bad reputation in their circle.

 Chapter 913

    Being approached by Si Ye''s initiative is that he clearly wants to seduce a married man. It seems that the position of the Nie family is really bad, and he even puts his idea on the head of the young lady of the Nie family.


    Although Nie Zhao and Si Ye belong to the same ten families.


    However, Nie Zhao has always been regarded as an illegitimate child in the circle, so his status is similar to that of Si Ye. He is an abnormal successor.


    Si ye and Nie Zhaohun''s relationship network is not the same, basically no intersection.


    Only Qin Huan in Beishi has a little contact with Si ye, and the rest just hears about each other.


    Under such circumstances, Si Ye is even interested in Tao Rong, which means that he is more interested than he is polite to Nie Zhao.


    "Stay away from him. You''re not serious." Nie Zhao says to Tao Rong directly.


    Tao Rong takes a puff from the corner of her mouth and looks at Nie Zhao in disgust.


    Nie Zhao instantly smiles and touches Tao Rong with his shoulder. He is quite at ease with Tao Rong, but he just mentions it.


    It''s already ten o''clock in the morning. After a while, we won''t welcome guests. Guests won''t come back until lunch at the latest.


    But so far, one has not arrived.


    That''s the Zheng family.


    Tao Rong heard that the Zheng family was coming. He just hoped that Zheng Shunjia would not come to the party.


    Although an Wenlan is not here, a Nie Pei is annoying enough. I don''t want to see Zheng Shunjia.


    But it didn''t work out as expected. After all, Zheng Shunjia was an immortal Xiaoqiang who would come up against Nie Zhao when he had a chance to meet him.


    When Zheng Shunjia got out of the car and saw the picture of Nie Zhao holding Xiao Xiao and Tao Rong standing beside them, the whole person was stunned, as if it were a bolt from the blue. It''s reasonable that she should have heard about it. Didn''t she see it with her own eyes?


    In the face of Zheng Shunjia, Tao Rong will keep close to Nie Zhao, so that this crazy woman won''t mess with her daughter.


    Accompanied by her elder brother, Zheng Shunjia went forward to say hello.


    Zheng Shunjia''s face is black with ink. She looks at Xiaoxiao straight away. She is so scared that Xiaoxiao shrinks up and approaches Nie Zhao''s neck.


    Nie Zhao is not pleased of wrinkly frown, "two inside please."


    "Nie Zhao, is she really your daughter? Have you done any research? I wanted to contact you before. There are other men around tao Rong. " Zheng Shunjia opened her mouth without any scruples, which made everyone around embarrassed for a moment. Although everyone had gossip about various kinds of gossip, it was very impolite to say it in front of the host.


    Nie Zhao looks directly at Zheng Yujun.


    Zheng Yujun pulled Zheng Shunjia and said, "how did you promise before you came? What did you promise me? If you do this again, I will take you away."


    Zheng Shunjia is extremely aggrieved to stare at Nie Zhao, hope Nie Zhao give her a little response.


    But Nie Zhao ignored her at all.


    Zheng Yujun once again threatened: "come in quietly with me, otherwise, we will leave now."


    Zheng Shunjia glares fiercely, and finally swallows this tone. He temporarily puts down his resentment and follows Zheng Yujun to go in first.


    Tao Rong sneered: "it''s endless."


    "It will be over soon." Nie Zhao pacifies the way.


    "Don''t you want to go back to Dongshi after that? The result is the same Tao Rong some helpless said.


    "At that time, we will live directly in the military compound. They can''t go in and out at will." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    Tao Rong turns to look at Nie Zhao in surprise.


    Nie Zhao pick eyebrow way: "your that place is certainly not safe, isn''t it?"


    Nie Zhaoyi has a point. Tao Rong knows that he is talking about Ao Yi. After coughing, he doesn''t say yes or no.


    "Is the compound safe? I can''t see it. " Tao Rong make complaints about the way. Don''t the Zheng family have a familiar relationship with the people in the military compound? I''ll come in with a little accommodation.


    "I don''t think Dongshi will stay long. I should be dismissed. I''m from Beishi now, and then... " Nie Zhao says uncertainly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, think of last time listen to the phone, the original action that time really to Nie Zhao influence so heavy.


    After receiving the guests, there is nothing wrong with Tao Rong.


    The rest to Nie Zhao, Tao Rong see Xiao Xiao curious about the whole house, take her around the garden outside, still take care of very good.


    Around around, Tao Rong saw an old man sitting on a bench, quietly looking at the nearby pond.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to disturb her, but the old man just turned to see them and waved to them.


    Tao Rong embraces Xiao Xiao to come forward, respectfully greets a way: "division professor is good."


    Master Si was stunned. He would call him this. He usually studied medicine. "Is the nies'' daughter-in-law a doctor?"


    "I''m a sophomore in the Second Medical University. My name is Tao Rong." "This is my daughter Nie Xiao," Tao Rong said


    "Well, both mother and daughter look in good health." Said the master.Tao Rong looked at the old man with some respect.


    The old man also looked at Tao Rong''s face with a complicated look.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help wondering, "Professor Si, what''s wrong with my face?" It''s frightening to be watched like this by an old doctor.


    With a faint smile and a trace of sadness in his smile, Mr. Si said, "it''s nothing. I just think you look a little like the people I knew when I was young."


    Tao Rong said with a shy smile, "it''s really my pleasure."


    Then Tao Rong began to chat with Mr. Si. Although he wasn''t very enthusiastic, the conversation could barely continue. Xiao Xiao would occasionally ask something naively. The old man would answer patiently and look at his temper very well.


    After chatting for a long time, Si ye came over and was a little surprised to see such a scene. He came forward and said, "grandfather, it''s late. It''s time for us to go to the hotel."


    Master Si nodded and stood up with the help of Si Ye. "I''m very happy to chat with you. I''ll let you accompany me all afternoon."


    "My pleasure." Tao Rong said immediately.


    Xiao Xiao also raised a smiling face, waved his hand and said goodbye to the master.


    Si Ye is more surprised to see Tao Rong one eye. After sending the old man out, Si Ye turns back, presents his business card again, and asks for Tao Rong''s private mobile phone number.


    Tao Rong directly said that he did not have a mobile phone, can report Nie Zhao to him.


    Without disappointment, Si ye put down his business card and said, "it doesn''t matter. Take your time. By the way, you know what? You are predestined relationship with my grandfather. My grandfather has never chatted with others alone for so long. His daughter doesn''t, his granddaughter doesn''t, and even I don''t. You seem to fit his eye. You should take advantage of the opportunity to learn medicine, and you will have a bright future in the future. "


    Is Si Ye hinting that she is flattering him?

 Chapter 914

    Tao Rong is not interested. Maybe it''s just a meeting.


    Si Ye didn''t say much, as if in his opinion, normal people would be satisfied with his proposal. He put down his business card and said with a smile, "if you are interested in coming to Beishi, I will arrange for you to have a close relationship with the old man. You can walk horizontally in the medical field in the future."


    Si ye said and left with a smile.


    Although the adopted son, as a grandson, does not flatter his grandfather and uses outsiders to flatter him, it is really strange.


    Tao Rong didn''t even have a look at her business card, so she took Xiao Xiao with her.


    Originally wanted to go back to the room, but in the process of walking, Xiao Xiao suddenly stopped, took Tao Rong and said, "Mom, look over there, that fierce aunt is pestering dad."


    "Never mind." Tao Rong knows who it is without looking at it.


    "How can that be! That''s dad Xiao Xiao a little worried, directly let go of Tao Rong''s hand rushed past.


    Tao Rong did not expect Xiao Xiao so bold, a time did not seize, can only helplessly follow up.


    This little girl is so nervous about her father.


    Zheng Shunjia is stopping Nie Zhao.


    That is nothing more than the problem of Xiaoxiao.


    In Zheng Shunjia''s opinion, Xiaoxiao is definitely not Nie Zhao''s child. She thinks that Tao Rong must be playing tricks to catch Nie Zhao. This child must be a wild breed.


    She is trying to prove it. She wants Nie Zhao to believe her and not to be cheated by the woman who suddenly disappears and appears again.


    "Bad woman!" Suddenly a small figure rushed over and pushed Zheng Shunjia.


    But she couldn''t push it.


    Zheng Shunjia looked down and was annoyed at her existence. As a result, she was sent to the door. Zheng Shunjia was so angry that she wanted to kick Xiaoxiao.


    Nie Zhao stretched out his long arm and fished out the man. "Zheng Shunjia, you want to die!"


    Nie Zhao is so angry that he dares to hurt his daughter.


    Zheng Shunjia looked at Nie Zhao wrongly and said, "it''s clear that she scolded me first!"


    "Is she wrong? You''re slandering them, mother and daughter. " Nie Zhao said sternly, and then lowered his head to coax Xiao Xiao: "baby, are you OK, are you scared?"


    Tao Rong has come here, just saw that scene, she almost not crazy, fortunately Nie Zhao shot in time.


    Xiao Xiao is not afraid of Zheng Shunjia said: "destroy other people''s families are bad women, you shameless, scold my mother, also want to rob my father, I tell you, I won''t let you succeed, father is my mother and me."


    Xiao Xiao said it very loud, and many people around heard it.


    After all, what is Zheng Shunjia''s attitude towards Nie''s second son? It''s obvious to all of us that if Tao Rong doesn''t come back, we all agree that Zheng Shunjia will really marry Nie Zhao.


    But I didn''t expect that people would be a family after all.


    Now even a child knows that what Zheng Shunjia is doing is not very elegant. It''s really embarrassing.


    Zheng Yujun hears the news and rushes over. He finds that he is not careful. His younger sister starts asking for trouble again. He quickly pulls her and apologizes to Nie Zhao: "sorry, sorry, we are just going to leave. See you tomorrow."


    This kind of situation, really can''t argue, if the argument is to quarrel with a child, who can lose this face, so Zheng Yujun can only minimize the impact, be ridiculed, quickly take people away, stop loss in time.


    As soon as Zheng Shunjia was pulled away, the scene became calm.


    Tao Rong hugged Xiao Xiao and said, "when did you learn to fight with others?"


    Tao Rong is puzzled. How can her daughter''s fighting power soar recently.


    Xiao Xiao not happy pouted: "how so many people want to rob my mom and dad."


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao make complaints about Xiaoxiao''s Tucao. Nie Chao looked down at them and said, "let''s go up and rest."


    Said a three left the first floor, back to the second floor room.


    When Aunt LAN heard that the people of the Si family had left, she was relieved to go on the activity.


    Taking this opportunity, Tao Rong tells Nie Zhao about the relationship between the family and aunt LAN.


    "What a coincidence." Nie Zhaodao.


    "Yes, although aunt LAN made a mistake at the beginning, she didn''t mean it. Maybe the family didn''t forgive her so easily, so she hid." Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we won''t have much contact with the Si family."


    On the third day, a grand funeral was held in Nanshi. Many people in power came to the country. Nie Zhao was called to help arrange the affairs in front of him. Tao Rong stayed obediently in the corner with Xiao Xiao Xiao. After all, Hou Xianshu and Nie Pei would not let Tao Rong show up too much on such an occasion and rob their light.


    Tao Rong watched the funeral go on slowly, and her heart became heavy. Xiao Xiao looked at the portrait of his grandfather. Although she had known him for a short time, she couldn''t help crying.On such occasions, no one dares to make trouble. Naturally, no one will ask for trouble. He successfully and solemnly sent away the Veteran General Nie tie and one of the founders who once held a quarter of the military power of China.


    In the whole funeral, it can be seen that some big people care more about Nie Zhao than two uncles. Also let a lot of people have a number of hearts, Nie Zhao''s future has been verified again, is absolutely promising.


    After the funeral, the guests left one after another.


    When Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao to see off the guests and sends them to Yuan''s house.


    Yuan Xu said, "will you be in Dongshi in the future?"


    Tao Rong nodded, "it should be there for the time being, and then I don''t know."


    "I don''t know what that means?" Yuan Xu immediately worried.


    Xiaoxiao said, "because I''ll follow my father after that."


    Tao Rong helplessly looked at Xiao Xiao, and cut in.


    Xiao Xiao innocent way: "Dad is saying so."


    Yuan Xu was lonely for a while, but he seemed to be used to this kind of emotion. He soon looked restrained and said, "I''m in Beishi. If you follow Nie Zhao, I believe you will come soon."


    Tao Rong had heard Nie Zhao say it before, but who knows what will happen in the future? Even she didn''t know.


    "I''ll wait for you to come." It''s yuan xurong who didn''t wait.


    Seeing off yuan''s family, I didn''t expect that Si ye would appear in front of me again. The main character of Nie''s family was seeing off Si Laozi, so Si ye came to Tao Rong.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you next time." Si ye said with a smile.


    Tao Rong maintain polite smile, do not answer, the result Si Ye suddenly come over, as if to whisper something.


    Tao Rong instinctively retreats, and hears Si ye say with a smile: "in the future, you will find that I am better than Nie Zhao."


    Tao Rong''s face was stiff, and he felt disgusted. Si Ye pulled away quickly and waved to Tao Rong, as if he had left without saying anything.

 Chapter 915

    Tao Rong really dislikes Si ye more and more. I just hope we don''t meet again in the future.


    Soon the guests were almost gone, and Tao Rong felt that he was more tired than the medical books he had recited for a day.


    Nie Zhao there also almost, came to Tao Rong side, squat down to hold already sleepy rely on Tao Rong squint Xiao Xiao, asked: "tired?"


    Xiao Xiao reluctantly insisted: "not tired!"


    Nie Zhao smiles, "come on, sleep with your father. It''s OK."


    Xiao Xiao just fell asleep on Nie Zhao''s shoulder.


    At sunset, the picture of the family of three is really beautiful.


    Not far away, Zheng Shunjia saw everything in his eyes.


    Zheng Yujun after greeting, looking at his sister in a daze, along her line of sight to see the past, then helplessly said: "Shunjia, people love regardless of the dignity of men can wait for two years, now the daughter also has, a family of three is really inseparable, you''d better give up."


    "Why do I know him first? Who can love him better than me in the world? But he doesn''t look at me more. He would rather believe that lying bitch. That girl is not his child."


    "What evidence do you have to prove that it is not? People recognize it themselves, even if it''s not true, people recognize it. What can you do? This is not to prove that he loves Tao Rong, even if it is someone else''s child, he can love the house and the dog? Isn''t that more proof that you don''t have a chance? There are many good men outside. Don''t waste your youth for the man who doesn''t even look at you. " Zheng Yujun''s words can''t help but emphasize, because he also can''t stand it, why his sister can do so, nine cows can''t pull back.


    Hearing these words, Zheng Shunjia''s self-esteem was hurt a little, but she would not shake her heart at all.


    "I won''t lose, and I will never give up. What I want must be mine. Let''s see." Zheng Shunjia stares at the three people in the setting sun and turns to leave.


    In the evening, all the guests left.


    The people of the Nie family and their elders are here.


    And the Nie family''s exclusive lawyer also came.


    Everyone sat in the living room until the lawyer''s last will was read.


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao who is so sleepy that she really wants to go straight away.


    But the lawyer asked them all to be present.


    Naturally, the old man has a lot of property, but most of you are soldiers. In fact, you don''t care so much about money. What they care about is the meaning behind money. Let''s see what the old man thinks of them, but the women''s family members are a little concerned.


    With the reading of the ownership of the property, the faces of the people present changed a little, obviously few were happy.


    The daughter-in-law of the third family took the lead in interrupting the reading. Although she had been listening to her husband''s words to be calm, non-interference, non ostentatious and not to say much, she really couldn''t help it for a while.


    Nie Ti Jin''s face is also a little stiff.


    Because the property that the old man gave them is extremely strange. According to the standard of the eldest husband and wife, even if the third is not as much as the eldest, they should have a little bit, but they didn''t get anything. Only their son Nie Wei got the share that belongs to his grandson, which is the same as that of Nie Chen and Nie Zhao.


    Nie Xuan, the only daughter of the second child, not only gets the share that belongs to her granddaughter, which is the same as Nie Pei, but also the share of the second child who is no longer alive. That is to say, Nie Xuan is in charge of everything.


    How can the old three families not explode? Can the dead compete with the living?


    The daughter-in-law of the third family was displeased and satirized, "even if we are not around the old man, we don''t visit less during the Spring Festival. This is when we don''t exist!"


    Nie Ti Jin pulled his daughter-in-law and said, "sit down. It''s the old man''s decision. Don''t talk about it."


    People also feel aggrieved for the old three families, but they can''t help it. It''s the old man''s decision.


    The third daughter-in-law was so angry that her eyes were red. The elders of the Nie family persuaded her, "Nie Xuan is a poor child. Her father is not here, and her mother is a white eyed wolf. It''s hard to remarry and have children. It''s estimated that this is due to the face of the unborn child. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    Because the unborn child has no right of inheritance, Nie Xuan''s child is just a few days away, so it''s very embarrassing.


    The third daughter-in-law doesn''t have to deal with Nie Xuan, or she is not convinced. But her husband interrupts her several times. That is to say, her husband doesn''t pursue such bias. What else can she do? After all, it''s also a disgrace to tear up face.


    In fact, Nie Demin''s home is not very comfortable.


    Nie Zhinan, the second child, is a knot in the heart of their two brothers.


    When he became famous, everyone believed that this man would become the iron and blood successor of the Nie family. The talent and strength he showed in those years can only be compared with that of Nie Zhao now. In those years, he was not only the two brothers of the Nie family, but also the Shijia family and other military and political families. Almost all the young people of the same generation are interested in him He was afraid of "other people''s Nie Zhinan.". At that time, people of the same age could only be jealous, and they didn''t even have the qualification to compete. He was so excellent.But he died young.


    Looking at today''s property distribution, we can see that the old man is still proud of his second son, and even partial to his only daughter.


    At first, everyone thought that the old man would be partial to Nie Zhao, but he didn''t. He just gave him what he deserved.


    Nie Zhao didn''t care either. When he left the Nie family, he told the old man that he didn''t care about everything in the Nie family and just wanted to leave.


    There is no one to talk to in the third family. Although Nie Pei is a little unconvinced with Nie Xuan, he has no family, no children, and his parents are still alive. It''s really nothing. He can only swallow his anger.


    In the end, the lawyer announced that he would give Zeng Sun Tzu a legacy.


    At the time of reading, everyone exclaimed that the old man was still thinking about future generations. The rest were good things, and there were many.


    When an Wenlan is away, Hou Xianshu''s face is red. However, when she hears that the remaining property does not belong to Nie Yu alone, but is shared equally with Nie Xiao, Hou Xianshu can''t sit still.


    Others were surprised, too.


    "Lawyer, I heard right. When the old man made his will, he didn''t know that there was still this child. I don''t mean that she was not qualified to inherit, but it can''t be like this." Hou Xianshu''s face is a little hard to hang up.


    Tao Rong also looks at Nie Zhao in surprise. Nie Zhao is puzzled and says, "don''t look at me. I came back later than you. I know the existence of Xiao Xiao at last."


    Tao Rong looks down at Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao is sleeping in Nie Zhao''s arms. She doesn''t know that she has become a little rich woman. She has her own property at a young age.

 Chapter 916

    The lawyer explained that Hou Xianshu was still hard to accept at that time, and said to Nie Zhao with high sounding: "Nie Zhao, I''m not aiming at you, but this star is unreasonable, this time is not right."


    "So Madame thinks I''m forging a will?" Lawyers have been working for the Nie family for many years. Naturally, they are not happy to hear Hou Xianshu say so.


    "I''m not doubting your professionalism, I''m just doubting any misunderstanding." Hou Xianshu said impatiently.


    At this time, Uncle Wang came forward and said, "madam, there is no misunderstanding about this matter. On the day when the old man first saw the little girl, just after their mother and daughter went back, he called a lawyer to change their will."


    "if the old lady does not believe it, he can adjust the time of all the will changes." Said the lawyer.


    Hou Xianshu said: "the old man was confused. The changes at that time didn''t count. The old man just told her one thing, but Nie Zhao hasn''t come back. How can he be sure that this child is the child of Nie family? How can we change the will immediately? It''s unreasonable. "


    Half of his grandson''s property should be given to little girls who don''t know where to make trouble. How can people be reconciled.


    "That''s right. It''s not sure whether our Nie family''s children are. I think the second brother and grandfather are confused by Tao Rong. As a soldier, they are not strict." Nie Pei took advantage of the confusion and interrupted.


    Nie Zhao''s face sank and immediately said, "do you still want to question my daughter''s identity?"


    Nie Pei was a little afraid to speak.


    Hou Xianshu immediately said to the elders, "elder, please see if this is the case. We don''t want to embarrass the children, but we can''t make use of the old man''s illness and unconsciousness at that time to distribute his legacy."


    In fact, the elders who are present do not have to judge them. They just want to go through the show and witness that harmony is the most important thing in everything.


    All of them suggested: "well, you are suspicious. It''s better to do a paternity test to prove that the child is a child of the Nie family. I think half of that is reasonable. They are all grandchildren, and they are all so small. There''s no reason why they are more or less."


    "No, we..." As soon as Nie Zhaogang spoke, Tao Rong got up and said, "yes."


    Nie Zhao a Leng looks up at Tao Rong, he thinks Tao Rong will be very tired of others treat Xiao Xiao like this.


    However, Tao Rong did not hesitate, but instantly dispelled other people''s doubts.


    "I wanted to have property. I pretended to be so lofty before. In fact, when you came back to see your grandfather, you deliberately fooled him into leaving property for your daughter, didn''t you?" Nie Pei said sarcastically.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I didn''t care, but since my grandfather gave it, it was Xiaoxiao''s. Since Xiaoxiao''s, I don''t allow anyone to take it away. You may question it, but if you really can''t, you''ll fight a lawsuit and give it to the court."


    Tao Rong this words, Nie family''s facial expression all a little not very good.


    Tao Rong doesn''t care: "it''s not mine, I''m not rare, it''s mine, and no one else can take it away." Then he looked at Nie Zhao and expressed her attitude towards this matter.


    Nie Zhao was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "I agree with my wife''s view. I will listen to whatever my grandfather says. He gives us, that''s ours."


    Hou Xianshu heard Nie Zhao say that, this is a lot of money for her grandson, which is more than that for her son. This is the old man''s care for the younger generation. Hou Xianshu really can''t bear to see the ducks flying like this, so she pulls on La Nie Demin.


    Nie Demin naturally can''t afford to lose his face. He can''t open his mouth at all.


    At this time, the lawyer said impatiently: "madam, let me remind you that these documents are legal. At that time, the old man also had the ability to sign. Therefore, no matter how many doubts you have, the distribution method in this will will not change under the witness of the law, and there is no need to provide proof documents of paternity test, because what are the preconditions of this will It is also effective for Mr. Nie not to recognize Miss Nie Xiao as his daughter for fear of divorce between his parents. Unless your granddaughter voluntarily gives it back to you after she reaches the age of 18, legally, those properties already belong to miss Nie Xiao. "


    The lawyer then took out the old man''s supplementary explanation. Hou Xianshu couldn''t believe it.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao didn''t expect that the old man should make such a decision in order to give Xiao Xiao property. It''s just that no one can take advantage of it.


    And a lawyer''s granddaughter is really a slap in the face. After all, Nie Xiao is Hou Xianshu''s granddaughter in name.


    This is really embarrassing.


    The daughter-in-law of the third family sarcastically said, "it seems that the old man is not partial to the second family, but the new great granddaughter. I didn''t expect that."


    The old man''s partiality made everyone uncomfortable.


    But in fact, some people have a bottom in their heart.


    Who did the old man love most in his life? Isn''t it Nie meizhao?


    The child left to Nie meizhao is the most reasonable bias of the old man.


    Any dissatisfaction is useless in front of the law. Just like Tao Rong said, if you are not convinced, you will sue. But the lawyer told them that it must be beyond dispute.Then you have to give up.


    After the reading of the legacy, Nie Zhao sends Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao back to their room to have a rest.


    Nie Zhao discussed with Tao Rong, "I''ll go to my father later, and I''ll exchange my inheritance for that room."


    "Will he agree?" Tao Rong asked.


    "There''s no reason not to." Nie Zhao firmly said: "do not agree, I will use extraordinary means."


    Tao Rong shrugged and indicated that Nie Zhao could do whatever he wanted.


    Xiao Xiao has woken up and is ready to wash her face. Hearing this, she asks, "is it my aunt''s room?"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao nodded.


    "Can I have it? I want my aunt''s books and notebooks Xiaoxiao actively said: "I can use my lucky money in exchange, I have a lot of it."


    Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing, "does Xiao Xiao want this?" For Xiaoxiao, lucky money is her biggest asset. She is willing to exchange it. It seems that she really likes it.


    Xiao Xiao nodded neatly.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and said, "Xiao Xiao''s things can also be exchanged, as long as they agree."


    Nie Zhao patted Tao Rong on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''m not the one who always suffers from them. I don''t owe them anything. "


    Nie Zhao goes directly to find Nie Demin. Unexpectedly, Nie Demin probably wants to leave some affection, so he doesn''t embarrass Nie Zhao. He just lets Nie Zhao deal with it. After all, this is his mother''s room, so he should take it for granted.


    Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao to pack the things in the room the next day. I''m going to take them all, even the bed.

 Chapter 917

    Tao Rong always thought Nie Zhao would send things to Dongshi, but when he saw the address he gave, it was an address in Beishi city. Some of the unexpected asked: "where?"


    Nie Zhao just a light smile way: "secret, at that time you went to know."


    Tao Rong was suspicious, but he didn''t retort.


    Nie Pei''s mouth is up to the sky. After all, there are many valuable antique jewelry in the room. Nie Pei has been staring at them, but now they are all taken away by others.


    She quarreled with Nie Demin several times, but it didn''t work out. She had to find various reasons at home to get angry.


    But Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are going to leave Nie''s house soon, so they don''t bother to worry about her.


    On the day of leaving, some changes have taken place in the Nie family.


    Uncle Zhang and aunt Qiao leave the company directly. Aunt Qiao is going back to her hometown to prepare for the rest of her life. Uncle Zhang is going to travel and have a look around.


    There''s nothing wrong with that. After all, they are old.


    But Wang Bo''s decision makes Nie Demin a little unhappy. Wang Bo doesn''t work in Nie''s old house. He wants to follow Nie Zhao.


    This is the idea that Wang Bo had expressed with Nie Zhao before. Naturally, Nie Zhao would not refuse. After all, he is the one who really loves him in his family.


    But Nie Zhao still can''t understand. In fact, Wang Bo has no reason to continue to work. Even if he continues to work, according to his heart, he will continue to guard the old house. Why did he choose to follow Nie Zhao, who is so young.


    Nie Zhao didn''t ask any questions, but first accepted the proposal. Wang Bo wanted to leave, and Nie Demin tried to keep it for a while, but Wang Bo insisted, and Nie Demin only agreed with his ugly face.


    Finally, Wang Bo followed the three members of Nie Zhao''s family and aunt LAN back to Dongshi.


    According to Nie Zhao, they all moved into the military compound in Dongshi.


    An ordinary two-story building with enough rooms is where they live for the time being.


    Just after moving home, the neighbors of the same military compound came to visit one after another. Fortunately, Uncle Wang came with him. Uncle Wang was very handy in dealing with these things, and aunt LAN cooperated very well, which made Nie Zhao and Tao Rong who were not good at dealing with such things a lot easier.


    In front of outsiders, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are a loving couple with a lovely daughter. It is said that Tao Rong is still studying in the Second Medical University, and everyone praises Tao Rong as a top student.


    But this reminds Nie Zhao of one thing.


    It''s not good to have two identities. Anyway, Tao Rong''s identity can''t be hidden, so Nie Zhao simply uses his relationship to change Tao Rong''s identity back.


    So when Tao Rong went to class, the teacher called the roll, and everyone was surprised. They don''t understand why Tao Rong changed his name.


    Tao Rong can only answer questions, "family factors."


    Seeing that Tao Rong doesn''t want to reveal that everyone is not so familiar with Tao Rong, so I''m sorry to ask. However, many people come to ask Tao Rong about duanmuling. After all, both she and duanmuling suddenly ask for leave.


    Now Tao Rong has changed his name, but Duanmu Ling has no news at all.


    There are several interesting girls in the class who can''t help but ask Tao Rong. Tao Rong naturally answers that she doesn''t know.


    Tao Rong thinks that Duan Muling is unlikely to come back. After all, he seems to have been arrested because of the big trouble he made last time. If the clan is so mysterious, it''s true that he won''t know anything.


    After class, Qin An ran to find Tao Rong. Although she had contacted Tao Rong by phone before, it was not as good as meeting her. Qin An was worried about Tao Rong''s death. When she saw that Tao Rong not only recovered her identity, but also Xiaoxiao in her family was admitted. She didn''t know how happy she was, but she also complained with Tao Rong. Because of the concealment, she was almost mixed up by Qin Huan and Luo Yan The lesson of fighting style. She fought for her sisters.


    After class in the afternoon, Tao Rong has to stay to make up the materials.


    Jia Wenqiang is the monitor, so she stayed with her to make up, "just fill in the information."


    Tao Rong: "please, or you go first. I''ll write it myself and hand it in by myself?"


    Jia Wenqiang opened the book and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s my job, and I''ll read when I go back."


    Tao Rong a Leng, is not with the boyfriend about to eat together? They used to get along like this?


    Tao Rong didn''t ask much, so he quickly filled in the information.


    "Oh, you haven''t left yet?" Cheng Rui walks into the classroom, picks up the water cup in the drawer and laughs.


    He used to be Tao Rong''s deskmate for a period of time, always teasing Tao Rong, but Tao Rong basically ignored his gossipy and uncomfortable behavior. Later, it was said that Duan Muling was pursuing Tao Rong, so he didn''t dare to wander in front of Tao Rong.


    But now


    Tao Rong and Jia Wenqiang ignored him.


    Instead of getting angry, he sat down next to Tao Rong and said, "your name is Tao Rong now? It''s a nice name, but why change it? Your mother remarried? Or something else. "Tao Rong does not answer, concentrate on filling in information.


    Cheng Rui said, "Tao Rong, you''ve missed a week''s class. It''s hard to make it up. Otherwise, I''ll make it up for you? I remember my handwriting very well. Find a coffee shop and I''ll explain it to you


    Tao Rong continue to ignore, such a person, ignore the line.


    Jia Wenqiang really couldn''t see it any more, so she said, "her grades are many times better than you don''t know. Even if she lacks a semester''s class, she doesn''t need you. Can you please don''t disturb others, don''t you see that they don''t want to care about you at all?"


    As soon as Cheng Rui heard that, his temper immediately came up, "Jia Wenqiang, you have been dumped by your boyfriend, and you are in a bad mood. Don''t take it out on others. You can''t see others being chased. Do you love each other? With your bad temper, no wonder Wei Wei wants to get rid of you. If I also choose Ying Shiqi! "


    Cheng Rui''s words, Tao Rong finally has a reaction, she is not looking at Cheng Rui, but Jia Wenqiang.


    Tao Rong is not just surprised because she broke up. She just wants to see Jia Wenqiang''s mood.


    Jia Wenqiang''s face turned red when she was angry. "It''s none of your business. It''s just your gossip. Is it interesting for a big man to quarrel every day?"


    Cheng Rui immediately retorted: "people are not allowed to say when they are abandoned in public. I sympathize with you for your poor appearance."


    Jia Wenqiang was so angry that she clapped the table and stood up.


    Cheng Rui is not willing to be outdone and stands up, but as soon as he stands, Tao Rong kicks his chair and makes him sit down.


    Cheng Rui is startled, and Jia Wenqiang is confused.


    Tao Rong slowly turned to look at Cheng Rui and said, "can you stop making noise? Don''t you see I''m busy? Either shut up or get out. "

 Chapter 918

    Tao Rong has always been cold, but he has never been fierce and terrible, so Cheng Rui didn''t react for a moment. When he did, he felt that he lost face and was very angry.


    "Tao Rong, what do you mean? Don''t be shameless. I''m pretty good to you. What''s your attitude? Do you think I''m really after you? I just give you a signal to let you have some points in your heart. Who is better than me in the class now? Don''t you open your eyes? If it wasn''t for your beauty, would I give you a smile? I''ll give you the steps and you''ll go down, you know? "


    "Shall I take down the steps for you?" Suddenly a voice came from the door.


    Three people a Leng, looked in the past.


    Tao Rong was a little surprised. How did he find here? Seeing Qin An''an standing behind him, Tao Rong understood.


    "What are you doing here?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao, who is full of military green, gives Cheng Rui a cold look, looks at Tao Rong and says, "come to meet you. There''s a dinner party in the evening. "


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I still have some information to fill in. I''ll wait a moment."


    Nie Zhao came in directly.


    At this time, Jia Wenqiang and Cheng Rui are silly.


    One is how there are soldiers here, and the other is that I have never seen such a strong and handsome man.


    Compared with duanmuling, it''s several times more beautiful.


    How can Tao Rong always be surrounded by such a beautiful man? What''s the relationship with her?


    Jia Wenqiang looked around, but didn''t ask much.


    Cheng Rui is so sour, "who are you?" Looking at Qin An''an behind Nie Zhao, "is it a schoolgirl''s boyfriend? What do you mean he just met me?"


    On hearing this, Qin Anxian quickly waved his hand and said, "are you crazy? What kind of boyfriends are they? "


    Nie Zhao then went directly to the other side of Tao Rong and sat down next to each other. He looked at Cheng Rui across from Tao Rong, who was writing with his head down, and said, "would you please stay away?"


    "Dry What are you doing? " Cheng Rui is frightened by Nie Zhao, who is approaching. After all, Nie Zhao is tall and sits a head higher than him. Basically, he looks down on him. Moreover, the air of the soldier is really a little chilly.


    "You leave me..." Nie Zhao has not finished, the arm was Tao Rong silent pound for a while, let him silently swallow the daughter-in-law two words, "my woman so close, I am very unhappy." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    Cheng Rui stares at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong. "She''s not with Duanmuling... "


    "What?" Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes and said, "I think you misunderstood this classmate. She belongs to me from the beginning to the end. No matter who it is, don''t be paranoid, otherwise." Nie Zhao stretched out his hand and clenched his hands to make a creaking sound, as if he could break his opponent''s arm at any time.


    Cheng Rui looks silly. When Nie Zhao raises his eyebrows, Cheng Rui feels murderous and runs away.


    Qin An''an was amused, and Nie Zhao also talked.


    Tao Rong speechless raised his head and said: "you are boring, bullying children."


    "If you dare to pry my corner, I don''t care whether he is a child or not, and isn''t this way of warning more in line with your students'' style?" Nie Zhao is innocent.


    Qin An''an immediately flattered: "brother NIE is right, that''s it."


    Jia Wenqiang on the other side looked silly and asked, "are you really..."


    Nie Zhao and Qin An both looked at Tao Rong. Tao Rong was so stressed that he said, "this is Boyfriends. "


    Since Nie Zhao has deliberately come to show her face, let him be a shield for her convenience. If he doesn''t cooperate, he may be crazy. Maybe the whole school will know about her marriage, which will be even more annoying.


    After writing the materials, Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong and Qin an away.


    Nie Zhao did come to the school to pick up Tao Rong for dinner, and the object was his group of friends. Qin An was also invited, so he took them away together. He wanted to contact Tao Rong, but no one answered. Nie Zhao first found Tao Rong who Qin An came to look for.


    "Did you take Xiaoxiao with you?" Tao Rong heard the news in the car and asked in surprise.


    "Yes, Qin Huan and Luo Yan took Xiaoxiao away. They thought Xiaoxiao would be afraid, cling to me, and come to meet you with me, but she was quite adapted. She left happily. She is your daughter." Nie Zhao sighed.


    When Tao Rong heard this, she was relieved. Even if she was afraid that Xiao Xiao would be afraid, Xiao Xiao didn''t recognize her life at all, so it doesn''t matter. Nie Zhao''s brothers, Tao Rong completely trusted her.


    On the way, Qin An and Tao Rong gossip about Jia Wenqiang. After all, it''s still famous.


    "Did you really break up?" Tao Rong asked.


    If Qin anqiang really couldn''t do it, he would have given me a fierce look


    In fact, Ying Shiqi has been pretending to be Wei Wei''s good friend, enjoying the benefits of good friends, but virtually embarrassed Jia Wenqiang everywhere.Jia Wenqiang once sent food to Wei Wei''s home, because during the Spring Festival, all the people of Wei Wei''s family went to other places to pay New Year''s respects. He was the only one studying at home. As a result, when he went there, Ying Shiqi was also at his home, wearing Wei Wei''s clothes early in the morning.


    Jia Wenqiang was stimulated and ran away directly.


    When school begins, Wei Wei will explain.


    They didn''t hide it. They said that they were late that night and stayed at his home.


    The group of Wei Wei and Ying Shiqi''s friends came out one after another and said that they could prove that Jia Wenqiang was good brothers.


    Jia Wenqiang how are not willing to let go to say forgive, the result was Wei Wei said willful unreasonable.


    At this time, Ying Shiqi said that for the sake of the two of them, he broke up with Wei Wei and left their world.


    Wei Wei suddenly feels that his man''s dignity has been violated. How can he even give up his good friends for so many years for a woman.


    Wei Wei directly forced Jia Wenqiang to choose, or believe in their relationship, make peace, or break up directly.


    Jia Wenqiang finally chose to break up.


    As a result, it was later said that Wei Wei abandoned her because of Jia Wenqiang''s strong bad temper and chose Ying Shiqi, who had a good temper.


    Although Wei Wei and Jia Wenqiang are still in the same class, they don''t look up and look down, but when they meet, the atmosphere is cold.


    Qin an an said, and then he got angry and directly asked Nie Zhao, "brother Nie, if it''s you, how do you choose?"


    "It can''t be me. I don''t have a heterosexual brother." Nie Zhao light says.


    "And if so?" Qin an asked.


    Nie Zhao was helpless. She was just about to refuse to answer this little girl''s question. As a result, she saw Tao Rong looking at herself with great interest and immediately said, "if I really have a friend of the opposite sex who doesn''t know how to keep a distance from me, doesn''t respect my girlfriend, and tries to compete in the distance, then this friend of the opposite sex will be OK It''s over. "

 Chapter 919

    Qin An''an immediately gives a praise. Tao Rong smiles faintly and turns to look out of the window.


    In the private room of the hotel, I saw several big men around to amuse Xiaoxiao.


    Shi Pengchun and Luo Yan had met Tao Rong before, and Qin Huan had met in his last life, but the impression was almost wiped out, so it was the first time that they met.


    As soon as Tao Rong and his wife came in, everyone came to see them.


    "Mom!" Xiao Xiao ran over with short legs. Although she called her mother, she put herself into Nie Zhao''s arms. Tao Rong looked at her speechless face.


    Xiao Xiao but by Nie Zhao''s arms come together, want to kiss Tao Rong, Tao Rong get up to let her kiss, the result of this once narrowed the distance between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, directly hit together.


    "Come on, we can finally get to know each other ceremoniously. It''s not easy to get to know our younger siblings." Qin Huan opens his mouth.


    Nie Zhao sat down with Xiaoxiao in his arms and pulled Tao Rong. He said, "this is Qin Huan, who I mentioned to you, doing business in Beishi. You''ve seen the other two before." Then he pointed to Tao Rong and said to the people, "let''s formally introduce my wife, Tao Rong, and my daughter, Nie Xiao."


    "Hello." Tao Rong said hello with a smile, not too warm.


    Qin Huan said with a smile, "I''ve heard that there are still some small problems between you, so you don''t really like to see my brother now, do you?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, facial expression is a bit embarrassed, suspicious of see to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao immediately raised his hand and said, "I didn''t say it specifically."


    Tao Rong embarrassed smile, Nie Zhao immediately stare in the past.


    Qin Huan pretended not to see, "my brother''s temperament, I am very clear, if he likes a person, it is absolutely out of his heart to her, so any small problem, as long as you believe that the person he likes is you, there is no problem."


    It seems that Qin Huan is going to stand out for his brother.


    Luo Yan said with a smile, "Qin Huan, don''t embarrass Tao Rong. When the time comes, she will not be able to give Nie Zhao good fruit to eat, but Nie Zhao wants to settle with you. "


    Qin Huan smiles.


    Qin An''an also said: "brother, Tao Rong, maybe it''s your man''s fault? After all, you men are always self righteous and don''t realize your mistakes. "


    "Oh, you little girl." Qin Huan is not happy.


    Shi Pengchun also said: "my younger martial sister''s character must be wrong. It must be a misunderstanding."


    Qin Huan was speechless. Looking at Tao Rong, he said, "sister-in-law, you are really good. All three people here have fallen in love with you. I can understand why Nie Zhao likes you a little. At least you have nothing to say about your popularity."


    Knowing that they were bickering and joking, Tao Rong changed the subject with a smile and said, "thank you for taking care of Xiao Xiao just now. I didn''t give you any trouble."


    "Xiaoxiao is already in league with us." Shi Pengchun said quickly.


    "What alliance?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Luo Yan immediately added: "eat all over Dongshi food alliance."


    Tao Rong surprised: "she is still so small, a lot of things can''t eat."


    "Don''t worry, we know that you two are busy one by one. We mean when we are still in Dongshi, we will take Xiaoxiao out to play when we have time. Of course, if you don''t worry about it." Qin Huan opens his mouth.


    Tao Rong a Leng, in the heart is a little reluctant, but still looked at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao felt that Tao Rong was listening to his own opinions. He felt very happy that he was the head of the family. "Rest assured, with them, no one in Dongshi dares to move Xiaoxiao."


    "Yes, the important thing is that Xiao Xiao likes to play with us, right?" Qin Huan asked.


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded and said, "well."


    Tao Rong looked at Xiao Xiao happy appearance, also can only promise, after all, inside the compound with her as big children do not, she can only follow adults play.


    More people with her, Tao Rong can also rest assured to go to class.


    But I don''t know that the alliance they set up is to help Nie Zhao and Tao Rong recover their relationship.


    Because before they came, Xiaoxiao was asked about her parents'' relationship. Xiaoxiao was a sad face. Everyone immediately helped to find a way to establish an alliance.


    To Xiaoxiao out of a lot of attention, Xiaoxiao nature is willing to stay with them.


    Then everyone said a lot of other things, Tao Rong also heard about Nie Zhao''s current situation.


    When he gets home, Nie Zhao habitually comes to Tao Rong''s and Xiao Xiao''s room and accompanies Xiao Xiao to play with intellectual development toys.


    Tao Rong took the opportunity to ask: "are you in a difficult situation now?"


    Nie Zhao raises Mou to smile, eyeground seems to have bright light like, "how? Worried about me? "


    "Ask, don''t bother us." Tao Rong said mercilessly.


    Nie Zhao said helplessly: "don''t worry, how can it be? It''s just a professional dilemma."


    Nie Zhao was demoted several levels in succession because of the last hidden clan incident, and was severely reprimanded by the people who had been training him. He was asked to stay in Dongshi and transfer him back to Beishi. Although his demotion led to a lot less work, Nie Zhao had to suffer some grievances in Dongshi Military Region, the site of Shi family.In particular, the death of the old man, now the impact is gradually obvious.


    Nie Zhao did not hide Tao Rong, explained the recent situation, "did not sell miserably meaning, just let you understand clearly, better.". But don''t worry, even if I''m demoted and don''t have my grandfather as a backer, no one will want to touch my family. "


    Tao Rong cough cough, "see you now relaxed complacent appearance son, where seem to sell miserably appearance.". I don''t sympathize. "


    Nie Zhaoyang raised his eyebrows and said to Tao Rong with a charming smile, "of course, I''m relaxed and proud. My wife and daughter are all around me. Nothing will affect my mood, as long as you don''t leave my sight."


    "I still remember that I stayed because of your threat." Tao Rong said carelessly.


    Nie Zhao gets up and reaches for Tao Rong''s hand. Tao Rong wants to pull it back, but Nie Zhao hisses and points to Xiao Xiao, who is concentrating on his work, indicating not to disturb the children.


    "After so many days together, you gradually believe in me, right?" Nie Zhao asks tentatively: "so just did not have before reaction so intense."


    "No!" Tao Rong directly denied.


    Nie Zhao did not ask, but looked at Tao Rong''s eyes, as if to see her heart.


    "I''m reluctant to destroy Xiaoxiao''s happy life now. I''ve learned not to think about it in order not to let myself collapse. You won''t understand how hard it is to see with your own eyes and believe in you. So I choose not to think about it for the moment, and you don''t want to force me to admit anything. My reply will only disappoint you." Tao Rong light said.

 Chapter 920

    In a trance as like as two peas, Nie Chao said with a bitter smile, "what you say is reasonable. If I see a person who looks exactly like you, I will go crazy with others." If you find someone like me, I''ll beat him up. It''s really killing me. "


    Tao Rong see Nie Zhao tone gradually relaxed, also did not say more, continue to watch Xiao Xiao play toys.


    "Where did you find the toy for her? It looks very difficult." Tao Rong surprised way, she looked for a while, all looked puzzled.


    Nie Zhao inquired about toys from institutions specializing in the study of children with high intelligence quotient.


    Tao Rong suddenly looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I have a clear idea. The most important thing is to let Xiao Xiao grow up healthily and happily."


    Tao Rong didn''t tell Nie Zhao what he thought. Seeing that he thought the same as himself, he felt much more comfortable.


    "It''s done." Xiao Xiao suddenly cried with a smile and showed her little works to her parents.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong immediately praise up, and then Xiao Xiao is about to go to bed, Xiao Xiao must father to read bedtime story.


    A long time ago, Tao Rong read it to Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao found it boring and began to read it quickly. Now she asked again. It seems that she wants to make up for her father''s love.


    Nie Zhao naturally obeys his daughter, and by the way, he can stay in the room a little longer.


    Bedtime stories must be bedtime.


    Tao Rong has no choice but to take Xiao Xiao to wash up. Xiao Xiao also urges Nie Zhao to wash up. Nie Zhao thinks it''s unnecessary at first, but her daughter puts it forward, even if it takes a lot of trouble to do it. When she comes back after washing up, she sees Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao lying on the bed talking.


    Xiao Xiao see Nie Zhao came, quickly waved, patted next to her empty out position.


    Nie Zhao naturally walked in the past, picked up the book handed over by Xiao Xiao and began to read.


    A deep, sweet voice full of patience and love reverberated in the room, very peaceful.


    Tao Rong didn''t listen and read the medical books nearby, but Nie Zhao''s voice was all around her ears, which made her feel at ease.


    Read about half an hour, Xiao Xiao suddenly said: "true love ah."


    Nie Zhao a meal, Tao Rong also attracted attention, "what?"


    Xiao Xiao left look at Tao Rong, and then look at Nie Zhao, said: "it''s good to have mom and dad around. They are all with me."


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are both stunned. They feel guilty. Everything is their fault as adults, but the children are punished innocently.


    "Xiaoxiao..."


    "All the time." Nie Zhao suddenly said, "we will always be by your side in the future." With that, Nie Zhao looks up at Tao Rong. The determination and strength in her eyes make Tao Rong unable to speak.


    Xiaoxiao smiles happily and brightly. Holding Nie Zhao''s arm in one hand and Tao Rong''s arm in the other, she lies down.


    "I''m going to bed, Dad Can you wait until I fall asleep? " Xiao Xiao looks at Nie Zhao and says pitifully.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong pretended not to see, turned his head and continued to read.


    Nie Zhao smile, "good, accompany you to sleep."


    How can we refuse such a distressing request.


    "You sleep too. I''ll go by myself later." Nie Zhao says aloud.


    Tao Rong did not look at Nie Zhao, just put down the book, turned off the headlight, leaving only a small wall lamp, does not affect sleep, this just lie down with Xiao Xiao to sleep.


    Nie Zhao is lying on his side looking at the mother and daughter, the mood is more and more good.


    After waiting for a while, Tao Rong''s breathing calmed down first, but Xiao Xiao didn''t sleep all the time.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly and sees Xiao Xiao secretly open his eyes and look at him.


    Nie Zhao doubts, Xiao Xiao releases Nie Zhao''s hand, and then makes a sleeping posture, which means to let him sleep in bed.


    Nie Zhao immediately wry smile, Xiao Xiao this is to help him attack?


    However, the next day Tao Rong must be angry.


    Nie Zhao shakes his head and tries to leave, but where can Xiao Xiao let him go? Several uncles say that sleeping together is the first step to restore their feelings.


    Nie Zhao saw that his arm was hugged fiercely again. Looking at his daughter''s watery appearance, he felt a pain in his heart. Forget it, just die.


    Nie Zhao obediently lie down, arm a lift, slowly put on two people''s body, make sure Tao Rong won''t wake up, this just fell asleep in the past.


    But Tao Rong wakes up in the middle of the night. This is her habit. Before Xiao Xiao was in poor health, she always got up in the middle of the night to check whether she had a fever. Later, she gradually got this habit. Although Xiao Xiao was in good health and didn''t need it, she still woke up in the middle of the night occasionally.


    As soon as I wake up, I naturally see the picture of myself and Xiaoxiao being taken to sleep by Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong frowns slightly, but it''s hard to wake them up when she''s sleeping so safely. Xiao Xiao''s sweet smile nestles up to Nie Zhao in her sleep, but her hand is still holding her collar tightly. Tao Rong can only turn a blind eye to it.He went to sleep safely. The next morning, when he woke up again, Nie Zhao was gone.


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao shrink in his arms, a trance in the heart.


    This went on for several days.


    Tao Rong didn''t say anything in the end.


    But it is found that more and more Xiao Xiao hopes to do things with her parents.


    This weekend, Tao Rong had a holiday, so she was dragged to the new amusement park in Dongshi.


    Accompany Xiao Xiao sit project, Xiao Xiao seems to be afraid of nothing, Tao Rong is a little afraid of those fast project, a few times down a little not.


    Xiao Xiao also wants to sit, and Qin An is also interested. Finally, Tao Rong sits down and waits for them.


    Nie Zhao naturally sat down with Tao Rong, gently patting his back and saying, "it''s OK."


    "It''s a little disgusting." Tao Rong helpless way: "she is not tired of playing, a project has done so many times."


    "There''s no way. Other similar projects have age and height requirements. She can''t do it." Nie Zhao said with a smile, "have you not trained your body recently?"


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and said, "I''m too busy with my studies. I''m a little careless."


    "Then I''ll train with you? Anyway, I''ve been very busy lately. " Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    Tao Rong pick eyebrow, did not answer in time. "A little thirsty."


    "I''ll get some hot drinks." Nie Zhao immediately got up and went shopping on the cart beside him.


    At this time, suddenly two young girls came forward and asked Nie Zhao, "brother, do you know how to get to the haunted house?"


    Nie Zhao gave them a direct direction.


    One of the girls immediately asked happily: "that Brother, are you coming alone? "


    Nie Zhao came back to look at Tao Rong, and Tao Rong drew at the corner of her mouth.


    Nie Zhao pointed to Tao Rong''s direction with a smile and said, "I came with my wife and my daughter."

 Chapter 921

    "Big brother loves to joke, you don''t remember, we met at the airport, you said you were single." a girl said happily: "to meet again, that''s fate, let''s play together."


    "What?" Nie Zhao was suddenly stunned and frowned.


    Tao Rong also heard this, the facial expression slightly changed, looked at them, but did not walk past.


    Nie Zhao immediately asked, "you said we met."


    "Big brother forgot, but also, just said a word, big brother don''t remember is normal, so, we play together, you won''t forget us." Two girls did not realize the problem, but very happy to invite Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao''s face changed a few times and his heart beat very fast. He took a look at Tao Rong and made sure that Tao Rong could hear him. He said, "well, what day and when did we meet at the airport? What plane am I on? "


    The two girls were confused and looked at each other.


    "I can''t remember it so clearly. More than a year ago, I was on the international flight in Dongshi. If I don''t remember, why do I ask so much?" If Nie Zhao''s face had not been too attractive, they would not have remembered the person they met long ago, and they had talked to each other twice.


    "If you recall carefully, do you look the same as me now?" Nie Zhao asked.


    The two girls were a little scared. After all, Nie Zhao''s momentum was a little intimidating, even more so when he was serious.


    "This..."


    Seeing that the two girls were afraid, Nie Zhao quickly eased her momentum and put on a warm smile, which immediately made the two girls crazy.


    "Well, I''ve always met people recently who say they''ve met people who look like me, so I''m curious. And I''m sure I haven''t been to Dongshi International Airport. So I''d like to know what kind of people you''re seeing. " Nie Zhao said patiently.


    When the two girls heard that there was such an interesting thing, they tried their best to describe it.


    They see Nie Zhao with silver rimmed glasses. He looks very elegant and handsome, and has a great style. They insist that there is something different from Nie Zhao in front of them, that is, his body is relatively thin. Although he is also in good shape, Nie Zhao in front of him is obviously in better shape.


    No matter how many of them can''t say it. After all, it was only one-sided relationship, which was a long time ago.


    Nie Zhao see really can''t ask, can only let two people leave.


    Slowly came to Tao Rong''s front, Nie Zhaoyi time speechless.


    Tao Rong looked as like as two peas at Nie Chao, who was very complicated. If two girls were talking about it, would there really be a person who was exactly the same as Nie Zhao?


    Nie Zhao slowly stretched out his hand toward Tao Rong and said, "don''t worry, I will prove it."


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand Tao Rong''s struggle, so he won''t see any hope forcing Tao Rong to identify with anything.


    He knew that Tao Rong loved him, so she resisted so much and suffered so much. She should hope that he was innocent more than anyone else. She only escaped because she was afraid of being hurt again.


    Although Nie Zhao is innocent in the face of these injuries, as long as Tao Rong is hurt because of his reasons, Nie Zhao will feel remorse. After all, it is he who has not dealt with an Wenlan well that has caused such consequences. Now an Wenlan has no news at all, which looks more like a fraud.


    Nie Zhao''s words let Tao Rongxin settle down,


    she thought Nie Zhao would directly say: look, I''m innocent, there''s really a person who looks like me.


    Tao Rong in the heart frets, stretched out a hand to hold Nie Zhao''s hand, "well, I wait for you."


    And just down to see this scene with other visitors, instant with Xiao Xiao Xiao bite up the ear.


    "You see, we''re right. As long as we play together and let them get along with each other, we can certainly cultivate their feelings." Luo Yan said.


    "Well, our brother has done enough to play in such a childish place for their husband and wife." Qin Huan helplessly reached out and pulled the headdress on his head.


    Qin an immediately mended the knife and said, "you should study and go back to treat your sister-in-law well, so that she won''t divorce you."


    Qin Huan immediately went with an eye knife.


    Several people whisper, dare not come up to destroy the beautiful atmosphere, but Nie Zhao and Tao Rong first found that they have come down.


    Tao Rong obviously has a different smile on her face. She squats down to help Xiao Xiao tidy her clothes and asks, "have a good time? What else do you want to play? "


    "I want to sit in that..." Xiaoxiao points to the carousel and says.


    Several people went to line up again to take the carousel.


    Xiao Xiao is small and must be accompanied by someone sitting on the horse. Nie Zhao lets Tao Rong sit on the Trojan horse next to her, while he stands beside her and accompanies her. After she spins up, he looks back at Tao Rong from time to time. The atmosphere and beauty of the family make passers-by take photos frequently.


    Playing all day, finally came to the most anticipated project of Xiaoxiao, Ferris wheel.The ferris wheel in the dark is shining with the most brilliant brilliance. Maybe the little girl will like it when she looks at it.


    I thought it was a family of three.


    As a result, Tao Rong and Nie Zhaogang just sat on it, and Qin an an, who was holding Xiaoxiao, took Xiaoxiao to the back of the car with several other colleagues.


    When Tao Rong and Nie Zhao want to go down, it''s too late. The door of the box is closed.


    Through the glass to see the back of the small box car, you can see Xiaoxiao smiling and waving to them.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are helpless.


    "That girl." Tao Rong shook his head.


    Nie Zhao sat opposite Tao Rong and said, "my daughter wants to give us time to be alone. She wants her parents to have a good relationship. She is really a smart child."


    Tao Rong smiles and looks at the night scene outside.


    Nie Zhao reaches over to hold Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong looks back at him.


    "Thank you for taking Xiaoxiao so well." Nie Zhao affectionately said: "I heard aunt LAN say that it was not easy for you to have a baby in H country, and you also met with trouble. After that, Xiao Xiao''s health was not good, and you worked hard for a long time. I''m sorry I wasn''t with you at that time. "


    Under the neon light, the atmosphere became a little ambiguous, especially under Nie Zhao''s affectionate gaze.


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed, "it doesn''t matter. Everything is my own choice. It has nothing to do with you. It''s a stupid thing to do for yourself. "


    "I''m stupid, I''m stupid." Nie Zhao said immediately.


    Tao Rong also want to say, Nie Zhao suddenly came up, Tao Rong a Leng, a moment did not dodge, a kiss gently fall.


    No further, just a gentle caress. Soon left.


    Then came a tight hug, "I won''t let you suffer any more. You and Xiaoxiao are protected and taken care of by me."

 Chapter 922

    After getting off the ferris wheel, you can clearly feel that the atmosphere between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao has become more different, as if a lot of harmony.


    Everyone was happy, talking and laughing and went out. Suddenly, there was a commotion in front of us. Many people were around there, and the police lights were flashing. There were police cars over there.


    Around slightly frown, Nie Zhao as a soldier, will naturally care about, but afraid of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao see the terrible scene, let them stay in place, he went to have a look.


    Tao Rong and Qin An take Xiao Xiao to stand in the distance to look around, others all surround up.


    But the people who passed by kept talking about something. Tao Rong naturally heard it.


    "It''s miserable. The girl is very young."


    "It''s all because she''s wearing too revealing."


    "How can we say that? This is an amusement park. It''s terrible that such a thing can happen. I''m afraid the amusement park will be closed for a while."


    "Yes, it''s not safe for tourists to play here."


    "I heard that the prisoner could not be found at all. The company commander didn''t see clearly."


    "It''s better not to go to the dark places in the future."


    "The girl has to break down. How can I explain to my family? It seems that I have a lot of money. "


    Tao Rong and Qin an an look at each other, listen to a probably, there are faint uneasiness in the heart.


    Then I saw that all the people except Nie Zhao came back.


    "Nie Zhao asked us to have dinner first. He may have to help with this." Luo Yan said.


    "What?" Tao Rong doesn''t understand.


    "Nie Zhao said, if you can, let you go too." Qin Huan said in a low voice: "there is a girl, you probably know. She is in trouble and forced to..."


    Qin Huan didn''t say the following words, but everyone knows what it means by looking at their faces. Tao Rong frowns and gives Xiaoxiao to Qin An, "then you go first and watch Xiaoxiao. I''ll go to Nie Zhao and contact him later."


    Several people nodded, Xiao Xiao know parents have business to do, cleverly waved.


    When Tao Rong entered the crowd, he had seen two people get on the ambulance.


    Swept one eye, it is two girls that accost Nie Zhao before.


    While Nie Zhao is talking to a policeman, Tao Rong walks over.


    Nie Zhao took a look at Tao Rong. "They''re from other places. They don''t know each other here. I told the police that you should accompany them to the ambulance. I''ll see you in the hospital."


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao is more concerned about these two girls who have met him. Tao Rong is also willing to help out of sympathy. After all, she is


    Without hesitation, Tao Rong nodded and got on the ambulance under the arrangement of the police.


    Another girl of the same trade has been crying silly, while the girl lying on the ambulance stretcher is ignorant, and the places where the white sheet can''t cover are all traces of abuse.


    Looking at the nurse shaking her head and helping her clean up, Tao Rong said in a voice, "I''m also a doctor. I can help you."


    The nurse nodded and gave Tao Rong some disinfectant and cotton balls. She asked Tao Rong to help with the wound. Seeing that Tao Rong''s technique was cleaner than herself, she was relieved.


    Came to the hospital, pushed the girl into the ward for examination, accompanied another girl waiting outside.


    At this time, Nie Zhao and other policemen came.


    The police asked the left behind girl carefully. Accompanied by Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, the girl got some comfort and began to recall what happened.


    In fact, she didn''t know exactly what was going on. She only knew who she and her friends were braver than and who was the fastest to leave the haunted house, so she went in separately and timed separately.


    After she finished a circle, another girl went in, and she timed outside. In fact, both of them were brave, so they didn''t care about one person playing in the haunted house. Only when she found that the other girl had seriously overtime, and the people who went in behind the girl came out several times, did she find something wrong and quickly asked the staff.


    As soon as the staff heard that there was one person missing, they quickly asked other ghost workers to look for people, but they didn''t find them for a long time. They also doubted whether they had missed it, so they began to broadcast again.


    No one was found.


    Now the girl started to make trouble. The staff of the haunted house couldn''t stop the business of the haunted house. They turned on the lights and searched inch by inch. Finally, with the girl''s personal search, they found another amusement park ornament left behind by the girl in her struggle. That piece of props was completely disrupted. It wasn''t the original layout. It felt like someone had kidnapped the girl.


    In the era when monitoring is not popular, we can only rely on manual search.


    It wasn''t until nightfall that they found another girl at the abandoned amusement facilities. The girl''s hands and feet were tied in a big shape, her clothes were not covered, and she looked miserable.


    The girl couldn''t help crying at the thought of her companion at that time.


    It''s a pity that what she knows can''t bring any help to solve the case, only the injured girl can.Let the girl sit in the chair and calm down.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao come to the side. Nie Zhao said in a low voice: "when their family comes, we can go. As soon as the girl sees me, she asks for help. I have to take care of her."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. I sympathize with them. Don''t you have any clue to the murderer?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head. "I just asked. In fact, there have been several similar cases in Dongshi, but..."


    "But what?" Tao Rong asked in shock.


    "However, the families of the victims refused to be investigated and wanted to be covered up when it didn''t happen." Nie Zhao shook his head.


    Tao Rong was biting her teeth. There was a kind of anger in her heart. "Don''t they want to take revenge for their children?"


    "Most girls come out early to work It''s not the baby in my parents'' heart. " Nie Zhao frowned and said: "there is also a part that doesn''t want to be caught and spread by social media."


    Nie Zhao said the two are the status quo, Tao Rong unable to refute.


    "But don''t worry, the police are not vegetarians. They will do their best to arrest and defend. Even if they can''t, they will make the murderer dare not commit again." Nie Zhao comforted.


    Tao Rong was about to say something when a scream came from the ward. Everyone rushed in as soon as they heard it.


    Push a door to see, see that girl is wearing a sick suit, sitting on the windowsill, looking down, here is twelve.


    "No!" Xiaoyu rushed up and cried: "Xiaohe, don''t, please, please."


    Xiaohe turns his head slowly, looks at Xiaoyu with empty eyes, and says: "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry, tell my parents, I''m sorry."


    As soon as Xiao He''s voice fell, the whole person rolled over. As if between lightning and thunder, Tao Rong saw a flash of green around him, and a lot of things were pulled in the room. Turn to see again, Nie Zhao has already jumped down with the figure of small lotus.

 Chapter 923

    Tao Rong''s heart suddenly mentioned the throat eye, regardless of the room inside the scream, with several police rushed past.


    Looking down, Nie Zhao holds the wire rope in one hand and the unconscious Xiao He in the other.


    It turns out that when Nie Zhao just rushed down, he grabbed the wires of the instruments in the room. The wires with heavy instruments went around several things and then they were completely fixed, just enough to stabilize Nie Zhao and Xiao He.


    With the help of the police, Nie Zhao and Xiao he were rescued.


    Nie Zhao looks relaxed. The police keep giving Nie Zhao a thumbs up, while Xiaoyu goes up crying and hugs Xiaohe.


    "What to do? What should I do? What should I do? " Xiaoyu cried, she really do not know what to do, his best friend encountered such a thing, but he can do nothing, can only watch her commit suicide, stopped once, in case there is another time.


    Now even the doctor suggested to tie Xiaohe up first, and then look for a psychologist.


    If you can''t pass this psychological level, how many people can''t save her.


    Later, from the doctor''s side, Tao Rong found out that there was more than one murderer. Xiao he had experienced inhuman experience.


    Several policemen are whispering, which is the same as the previous ones. Although the time span is very long, they still remember that there is such a terrible criminal gang in Dongshi. It seems that they should warn the citizens that women should not go out alone, especially in dark and unsafe places.


    The more Tao Rong listened, the more wrong he was. The whole person had a bad feeling. Palms are beginning to sweat.


    Qin An, Xiao Xiao, Xiao He, these time spans are too large for Tao Rong to be sure, but there is a sense of uneasiness in her heart.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t look very well. Did I just scare you? " Nie Zhao touched Tao Rong''s palm and asked.


    Tao Rong shook her head, looked up at Nie Zhao and said, "I just hate such things and such animals. I really hope I can catch them quickly and bring them to justice."


    Nie Zhao stares at Tao Rong''s hatred. He doesn''t know that Tao Rong has hated this kind of things before. Sometimes it even affects her sense. A psychologist once reminded him to let Tao Rong avoid this kind of things, and she will calm down. Now it seems that a few years later, this kind of things still have a great influence on her. Isn''t it Is what happened in shankan village still affecting her?


    Nie Zhao stretched out his hand to take Tao Rong into his arms and said, "well, yes, it will. Are you hungry or not? Xiaohe took a tranquilizer and can''t wake up for the time being. I''ll take you to dinner first. It will take some time for her family to come here."


    Tao Rong really can''t eat. After thinking about it, it''s good to go down and breathe.


    Two people came to the hospital for a walk, casual chat, after about half an hour, Nie Zhao suddenly Yi.


    Tao Rong asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhao pointed to the front and said, "isn''t Xiaoyu accompanying Xiaohe? How did she come out? "


    Tao Rong with Nie Zhao pointed to see past, see light rain around to another door of the hospital.


    "Follow up and have a look. What if something happens?" Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao nods and follows Tao Rong.


    Come near the door, see light rain has been across the road, a streetlight, people come and go, light rain is with a man what theory.


    The man looks very rude and gives Xiaoyu a push. Tao Rong and Nie Zhaozheng want to go forward. As a result, Xiaoyu pulled out his wallet and couldn''t see what he gave. Anyway, the man took it and left.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at each other. They don''t know why. Then they see Xiaoyu walking over with her swollen eyes.


    Light rain see Nie Zhao and Tao Rong figure, immediately scared a Leng.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and asked, "who did you just meet?"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes twinkled. "Originally, I rented the car with Xiaohe and wanted to go to other places to play. As a result, when something happened, I couldn''t rent it. People came to me to ask for liquidated damages."


    Tao Rong nodded, reasonable reason, now east city rental car is like this.


    "Do you want to go up? We''ll stay with you. " Tao Rong said softly.


    Xiaoyu nodded, looked at them and said, "you are really husband and wife. We didn''t believe it before."


    Tao Rong gently smile, no negative.


    Nie Zhao suddenly asked, "you and Xiao He are good friends for many years. Do you travel together? Don''t you have to work? "


    Xiaoyu replied: "Xiaohe and I have been neighbors since childhood. We grew up together and shared everything together. We are best friends because Because she is going to get married soon, we are going out for the last single tour, but we didn''t expect to... "


    It''s really miserable, since we''re going to get married soon.


    Xiaoyu said and cried again. "How can I stand up to her parents and fiance. I knew I shouldn''t have agreed to play with her. She''s just too playful. "Tao Rong can only pat her on the back to comfort her.


    Light rain as if to find a vent, constantly spit out their own bitterness, all the way back to the hospital.


    "Xiaohe is too ostentatious. He has to pursue the latest fashion and It was the same to the elder brother before. He looked handsome and wanted to go up and tease her if he had nothing to do. That''s how her boyfriend teased her. Now, I''m in trouble. I really... "


    Light rain says all the way, but Tao Rong is more and more wrong, how to say like her friend is not chaste, everywhere to provoke people will cause such trouble, hurt. She is clearly teasing Nie Zhao with her friends. How can she push all of them down now?


    Maybe it''s the fear of taking such a big responsibility.


    Although Tao Rong is uncomfortable, she can''t blame others. The girl seems to be scared.


    "It''s none of Xiaohe''s business. The police just said it''s a recidivist, not Xiaohe''s own problem." Tao Rong can only say in detail.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t listen. She was sad and garrulous until she came to the ward and saw several people standing outside the ward talking to the doctor and the police.


    Light rain immediately rushed past, knelt down in front of three people. "Uncle and aunt, ah Zheng, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! You beat me and scold me. I didn''t protect Xiaohe. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault! "


    The three people in front of him are really he''s father, he''s mother and Xiao He''s fiance.


    Three people with tears in their eyes, staring at Xiaoyu, but they have heard what happened, how can they blame Xiaoyu.


    The other two parents, who were supposed to be Xiaoyu, did not go up to pull their children, but shook their heads and sighed silently.

 Chapter 924

    In the end, ah Zheng couldn''t stand it. He rushed up to pull light rain and asked: "why, why do you want to go there, why don''t you stop her, why Why... " Ah Zheng then released Xiaoyu in pain and leaned aside to shed tears.


    He''s father and he''s mother can''t stand to cry.


    Xiaoyu can only continue to apologize and say sorry, finally he dad said, "forget it, it has nothing to do with you, it''s my daughter''s bad luck."


    Xiaoyu''s parents dare to come forward and comfort Xiaoyu.


    He''s father and he''s mother come to thank Nie Zhao. He knows from the police that Nie Zhao saved Xiao He once, and that they are just passing by people who have met each other.


    After saying hello, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong really have no reason to stay.


    Before two people leave, Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao alone and says something to the police, and then takes Tao Rong to leave.


    On the way back, Tao Rong said: "can we pay attention to the progress of this case?"


    Nie Zhao looked back at Tao Rong with a smile and said, "such a kind heart?"


    Tao Rong kept silent, saying, "you are not very idle recently, anyway?"


    Nie Zhao speechless smile, "really need to pay attention to."


    "That''s what you just said to the police alone?" Tao Rong asked.


    "I just asked him to investigate what Xiaoyu said." Nie Zhao said.


    "What do you mean?" Tao Rong doubts.


    "What she said before about renting a car is something to tell the police. After all, it''s something before and after the crime. It''s doubtful. Moreover, my intuition tells me that Xiaoyu lied about it." Nie Zhao whispered.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "why does she lie?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "who knows? Maybe the attack on Xiaohe is not as coincidental as they said


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong did not discuss any more, and soon they returned to the compound.


    When I stopped, I was stuck with another car. Nie Zhao was ready to step back and let other cars go in first.


    But the owner of the car poked his head out and said, "Oh, isn''t this general Nie?"


    Nie Zhao frowned, and the man immediately said, "Oh, I forgot that you have been demoted. Now you are just the captain, not the general."


    Tao Rong looked in the direction of Nie Zhao and saw a rough looking man.


    It''s not polite to talk like this. It''s the first time that Tao Rong has met her since she came here. She guesses the identity of the other party in her heart.


    Nie Zhao turned his head and said, "if you don''t go in first, I''ll go in, so that I won''t be stuck at the door and give others trouble."


    "Well, I have no backbone." The man looked at Nie Zhao scornfully when he couldn''t pick things up, turned his head and drove into the gate.


    "Who?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Shi Pengchun''s brothers." Nie Zhao replied.


    "The elder is so nice. Why is his brother such a jerk?" Tao Rong make complaints about the way.


    "There''s no way. In the past, the Shi family was suppressed by the Nie family for too long. Now they can relax a little and rebound naturally." Nie Zhao doesn''t care.


    "Aren''t you angry that they say that about you?" Tao Rong asked.


    "A dog that can bite won''t bark. It''s not just barking at us that their family really has the ability." Nie Zhao said.


    This kind of encounter makes Nie Zhao suffer such humiliation. I think there will be more in the military region.


    Tao Rong thought about it, as if he had some responsibility.


    "In the evening, I didn''t eat. Let me make it for you. What would you like to eat?" Tao Rong suddenly looks out of the window and says.


    Nie Zhao a meal, then raised the corner of his mouth, "you do I love to eat, for a long time did not eat your cooking."


    Tao Rong was uncomfortable.


    As soon as he went back, Nie Zhao found that all the others were still there. He simply explained the follow-up, so he quickly drove them away. They all looked inexplicable, but it was too late to stay, so he left one after another.


    In the evening, everyone received Xiao Xiao''s message. Her mother finally cooked for her father, and only the two of them were eating.


    Xiaoxiao is so happy that everyone knows the reason why he was expelled. It''s really Shameless man.


    Nie Zhao has always known that the bitter meat scheme works best for Tao Rong, but he seldom uses it. Today is an accident, but he Enjoy it.


    Tao Rong is busy for him in the kitchen, and then makes a delicious meal for two people to eat together.


    Once again in the evening under the assistance of Xiao Xiao, three people in the same bed.


    Tao Rong seems to feel Nie Zhao''s kiss when he is half awake every morning.


    This tacit understanding is gradually formed. Tao Rong finds that as long as she doesn''t worry about what she saw and heard at that time, everything is harmonious. This will make her feel that her persistence is wrong. Maybe many women will forgive the infidelity. The object is the subtle change. However, Tao Rong can''t confirm whether Nie Zhao has infidelity, especially when she meets those two women After the girl, she tried to recall whether the Nie Zhao she met that night was really different. It''s a pity that she was frustrated and didn''t remember the details.Three days later in the evening, Nie Zhao came to pick up Tao Rong and said that there had been some progress in the case of the two little girls. Because Tao Rong said that he should pay attention to it, he took Tao Rong there.


    It''s just that they''re not going to the hospital, they''re going to the police station.


    Xiaoyu, ah Zheng and he''s father are at the police station, and he''s mother stays with him in the hospital.


    They invited a psychologist for Xiaohe. Under the guidance of the psychologist, Xiaohe finally began to recall and tell everything.


    She was dragged away when she was in the haunted house. At first, she thought it was the design of the staff, but later, when she was dragged into the small room, she was scared and wanted to scream, but she was dazed by the drugs. When she woke up from the pain, she finally knew what she had experienced, but her eyes were covered at that time.


    Tao Rong frowned and asked, "that is to say, none of the features have been asked?"


    The policeman shook his head regretfully and said, "it''s a pity that there isn''t any."


    Tao Rong was disappointed. She thought


    "The progress you said is..." Nie Zhao asked.


    "Well, according to the doubts you provided before, we asked Comrade Xiaoyu in the investigation, but her statement was inconsistent with the facts. They had no car rental record to provide on that day. When they asked the relevant questions, they hesitated and finally said that it was a boy whom Comrade Xiaohe had talked to, but when we asked Comrade Xiaohe, he had already asked I don''t remember, because She seems to have chatted with several boys when she was traveling, but she didn''t leave any contact information. Comrade Xiaoyu said that she ran into Xiaohe in the hospital. In order not to let him harass Xiaohe, she spent money to drive him away. "

 Chapter 925

    The young policeman was quiet.


    Both Tao Rong and Nie Zhao frowned.


    "It feels far fetched." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    "Have you continued to investigate?" Nie Zhao asked.


    young policeman sighed. "According to our old police, Comrade Xiao Yu may be classified as a suspect because she is most likely to communicate with criminals and suspect that she can not be explained afterwards. She is very suspicious. But it''s still under investigation. "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao. He can''t believe it. Did Nie Zhao have this tendency of suspicion yesterday?


    "Would you like to help me remember, if I can find that person, it would be better." That''s the main reason the police came to them.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao work together, but at that time, Tao Rong is half blocked. Only Nie Zhao looks at a side face. Although it''s a street away, Nie Zhao''s eyes are trained, so he gives a detailed description of the man''s appearance. When Nie Zhaoyi describes it, the police have a clue. He finds a lot of photos of the people to show Nie Zhao.


    This does not need Tao Rong, Tao Rong on a person to go out to see the situation, let Nie Zhao deal with business.


    When he came out, he saw his father talking to ah Zheng.


    "Ah Zheng, please go back. I''ve taken many days off. Things here I don''t need you anymore. " He said.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Ah Zheng immediately said seriously.


    He dad shook his head and said, "don''t call me dad. I''ll return all your gifts to your family later. Our family is sorry for your family. It''s because we didn''t control our daughter well and spoiled her too much that we let her suffer from such things. Ah Zheng, you are a good child. Find another kind girl."


    Ah Zheng immediately shook his head and said: "Dad, I know what you think. You are afraid that I dislike Xiao He, right? Don''t worry, I will never dislike her. I will love her well. As long as she is well, we will get married immediately. I will never shrink back."


    "Now is not the time for you to get angry. I know you are a good child, but it''s not that we don''t believe in you, it''s that Xiaohe doesn''t believe in himself. When you see her, you don''t want to see you again. When you see you, you are full of pain. Don''t you understand?" He dad said painfully.


    Ah Zheng shook his head with red eyes and said: "I don''t agree to divorce. I''m not afraid of anything. I''ll accompany Xiao He until she wants to see me. Dad, Xiao He needs me. Although she''s funny, I know that she only has me in her heart. She''s just like this. She didn''t do anything wrong. I let her out to play, because she said that she would be married After that, I promised her to go out for a single trip before she got married. It''s all my fault. "


    Ah Zheng said and hit himself on the head.


    He''s father holds ah Zheng''s head, and both of them are excited.


    At this time, light rain came out, looking a little confused, some trance, and said to his father, "uncle, the police let you in."


    He dad nodded, patted ah Zheng on the shoulder, and then turned to go in.


    Xiaoyu saw that a Zheng was sad, so she went to the side and took a Zheng to sit on the bench. "A Zheng, don''t be sad. Xiaohe will survive. Now the psychiatrist has heard that he is very powerful..."


    "Well..." Ah Zheng has no mind to deal with it.


    "I just heard what you said to my uncle. Xiao He would be very happy to know. But she She probably doesn''t want to drag you down Xiaoyu said in a thin voice.


    Ah Zheng handed over his hands and bit his teeth, saying, "I will not leave her. I will keep her forever."


    "I know you are afraid of what others say, but I know your uncle and aunt very well. They really don''t want to drag you down. After all, you are innocent in the whole thing." Light rain voice soft say.


    At this time, Tao Rong stood on the other side of the wall, listening to their conversation, feeling strange in her heart.


    "You have such a good family background. At the beginning, your parents didn''t agree. Now, I''m afraid it''s even more..." The light rain is the best.


    "They don''t care about me." Ah Zheng said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense in front of them.


    Ah Zheng''s tone suddenly changed. Xiao yudun was stunned for a moment, and then said in a hoarse voice: "although our parents always like that our two families can get married, I have never destroyed you and Xiao He. Why do you suddenly say that? I..." Then Xiaoyu began to cry wrongly.


    Ah Zheng quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m flustered now, I know you won''t, it''s my fault, I''m just afraid that after Xiaohe''s accident, my parents will want to match you and me more, Xiaoyu, you know I like Xiaohe very much, so you must not compromise, otherwise my side will be more difficult."


    "I I certainly support you and Xiaohe, but now Xiaohe doesn''t want you. Why don''t you understand? " Xiaoyu said in embarrassment: "forget it, you can handle your own affairs. I just want Xiaohe to go home with us now. Don''t think about it any more."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he had a general framework for their relationship, but You can''t judge a person''s malice just because of this, but it''s really uncomfortable.Moreover, Tao Rong always felt that there was a bias in Xiaoyu''s words.


    Tao Rong heard this, so he didn''t ask. Instead, he stood there until Nie Zhao came out.


    Nie Zhao didn''t look very good when he came out.


    Tao Rong asked, "found it?"


    "Yes, it seems to be the last thing we want to see." Nie Zhao said in a deep voice.


    Tao Rong looks empty, asked: "what?"


    "The man we saw, after comparison, is a little gangster who often lives in the westernmost block of Dongshi. That''s a..."


    "No matter where it is, all those who can''t be convicted will be there." Tao Rong said suddenly.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, doubt a way: "how can you know."


    Tao Rong''s expression seemed to be frozen, "how about it? Can you find that man? "


    "That kind of person is just like a mouse, and there''s no evidence. It''s not convenient to arrest people, so we have to look for him first to cooperate with the investigation, and the most troublesome thing is He is a small contact person. He will take part in everything. He can help others to fight, or help others to murder. He is a middleman who connects the outside world with the people in the dark world. If he is caught, in order to save his life, he really doesn''t have to reveal it. "


    Nie Zhao''s pessimistic attitude towards this matter makes Tao Rong understand the difficulty of solving this matter. Tao Rong can''t help but think that when Qin Huan asked Nie Zhao, Nie Zhao also dealt with it for a long time without any hope, and finally Qin An''an''s matter was not solved.


    Is it really fate, let her meet, if it is so, she will not let those people go.

 Chapter 926

    Later, because Nie Zhao was involved, he agreed to assist in the investigation and submitted a report to the military region.


    For this matter, Tao Rong also insisted on participating in it, accompanying Nie Zhao.


    At first, Nie Zhao thought that Tao Rong was just curious about it, but he didn''t expect that she paid more attention to it than he thought.


    That person is a local ruffian, so it''s easy to get caught.


    When he was caught at the police station, Tao Rong paid special attention to Xiaoyu, whose face can be described as extremely bad.


    The middleman is called cudgel, and everyone on the road will call him cudgel brother. When he sees the police, he is glib and difficult to interrogate. The number of times he goes to prison is the same as that of going back to his hometown. However, he knows that as long as he doesn''t say anything, there is still a chance to go out alive. Once he opens his mouth and doesn''t know who the secret line in the police station will be reported to, he will surely die.


    so he won''t even shovel his mouth with a spade.


    It took the whole morning, and the police decided to start from Xiaoyu.


    After all, Nie Zhao is sure it''s him, even if the stick doesn''t admit it, Nie Zhao can also be used as a witness to prove that they know each other.


    Therefore, Xiaoyu''s association with such a person directly proves her suspicion.


    After all, it''s a young girl. I don''t see much in the market. In the police station, she was bombed by several experienced old policemen, which soon made Xiaoyu collapse.


    At this time, Xiao He''s father and fiance heard the truth.


    Xiaoyu just likes ah Zheng and wants to marry her two families. She always thinks ah Zheng should be with her. They are the first people to know each other.


    Xiaoyu just took Xiaohe and a Zheng out to play one day. She wanted her best friend to see what kind of man she and her family tacitly agreed to be. But she didn''t expect that Xiaohe would chat up when she came up to see someone good-looking. Although it was just for fun, she took a Zheng''s heart.


    They both don''t know Xiaoyu''s intention. They think they are just friends, so they are together naturally. They want to decide to invite Xiaoyu to drink matchmaker wine after they get married.


    But Xiaoyu can only act as if nothing had happened. Looking at Xiaohe''s reckless and careless life, she thinks Xiaohe doesn''t cherish her sweetheart at all. If she doesn''t love her, why should she fight with her? The resentment in her heart grows deeper and deeper. When they are about to get married at last, they agree to go out for the last single trip, and this time Xiaoyu wants revenge I''ve learned a thorough lesson for Xiao He.


    She drags all kinds of ways to find a stick, and wants to find someone to teach Xiaohe a lesson, so that Xiaohe will lose his life. In this way, she will know that she is not worthy of ah Zheng, so she will not dare to marry ah Zheng, and ah Zheng will also despise her licentious behavior.


    Xiaoyu cried and said that if it wasn''t for the police pulling ah Zheng and he PA, these two men would fight against Xiaoyu.


    At the beginning, a Zheng gave Xiaoyu a slap while others didn''t stop him.


    Xiaoyu was scared and cried: "I didn''t mean it. I just let him find one person. How could I know there would be so many people to torture Xiaohe like this? I didn''t mean it. I just wanted to find one person..."


    "Do you think there is a difference? Do you think there''s a difference? " Ah Zheng roars and is pushed to the wall by the police. He can only beat himself helplessly. At the beginning, he thinks that Xiaohe''s tragedy is just that he didn''t fulfill his obligation to remind him, but he didn''t expect that it was completely because of him. He is sorry for Xiaohe.


    This is a great blow to ah Zheng. The whole person is broken down. Even he''s father doesn''t know whether to comfort him. Xiaoyu can''t cry, but she doesn''t realize her mistake. She thinks her mistake is just to hurt Xiao He. It''s too tragic. She didn''t expect it. She doesn''t think it''s wrong for her to find a man to sully Xiao He, because in her heart, it''s OK For the sake of openness, Xiaohe should be treated like this.


    In the face of such a distorted mentality, no amount of words can explain the difference.


    Finally, ah Zheng and Xiaoyu''s family came.


    It''s another farce.


    The three families had a lot of trouble.


    Xiaoyu''s family naturally hope that Xiaohe''s family will not sue Xiaoyu for their love for so many years. Let Xiaoyu go and treat it as children''s quarrel.


    But Xiaohe family is determined to seek justice for their daughter. What''s the relationship between the two families? Since then, can the two families have any other relationship besides enemies?


    In the end, Xiaoyu is still a defendant. It''s inevitable to be in prison, but the stick is not a witness. Xiaoyu admits his mistake, so the sentence will be less. Compared with Xiaohe''s injury, it''s really nothing.


    As for the prisoners, they can only rely on the stick, but the stick doesn''t cooperate at all. All the results will be the same as before, watching the stick go.


    At this time, Nie Zhao put forward a trick to lure the enemy.


    You can make people pretend to be the role of Xiaoyu to contact the stick. You can also buy the murderer to deal with the girl, and wait for the other party to kill her unprepared.


    It''s a good idea, but it''s a pity that it can''t be realized, because they don''t have the roles of buyer and target in the police station.The criminal gangs in the West have figured out the police force in the East. Neither the buyer nor the target can play the role.


    When the leader of the action team told Nie Zhao, he dodged, but Nie Zhao already understood that they all suspected that there was a secret line in the police station, but they couldn''t find it out, so every time such an action would fail, and several policemen would be damaged, and they couldn''t do anything about it. Otherwise, how could they allow such a arrogant place in the west to exist for such a long time.


    Until Tao Rong''s memory, there already exists.


    Insiders can''t find it, and civilians can''t get involved. That''s why there is no way to break through.


    Nie Zhao did not expect that their situation is so difficult, just want to call soldiers to do undercover to solve this layer of trouble.


    Back home, Nie Zhao has been thinking about it.


    Tao Rong accompanies Xiao Xiao to read a book, but in fact she is in a daze.


    In the evening, Tao Rong comes to Nie Zhao''s study and hears that he is talking to he Tielong on the phone.


    He Tielong is in the Beishi military region. Because only Nie Zhao and several people who brought Dongshi were punished last time, others were not involved. So Nie Zhao will find he Tielong if he has anything to do now.


    He Tielong said that there is no problem with the Seconders, but they are all soldiers. If the other party is careful, it''s easy to see the flaws. It''s not the best choice. Although he can apply for a joint operation, the problem is how far Nie Zhao wants to go.


    He Tielong is worthy of knowing Nie Zhao.


    After listening to Nie Zhao on the phone, Tao Rong lost in thought and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "When you are in class during the day, I have been to the west block, where there is a lot of smoke and power, and I want to clean it up at one stroke."

 Chapter 927

    Tao Rong''s whole body froze. Nie Zhao is still talking about something. When he comes back, he looks up and sees that Tao Rong is crying.


    Nie Zhao immediately flustered a pull Tao Rong embrace, "baby, what''s the matter? Why did you cry suddenly? Where did I offend you? "


    Tao Rong recalled the things before she died, holding Nie Zhao tightly. She stayed in that terrible place for a long time, met a lot of things, and let Xiao Xiao encounter terrible things. If where can disappear forever, it''s the best.


    "Rong Rong, don''t cry, don''t cry." Nie Zhao really don''t know how to coax Tao Rong, can only tightly hold, let her calm down.


    "Nie Zhao, there should not be destroyed."


    "Well? Well Nie Zhao nodded slowly and released Tao Rong slightly.


    Tao Rong looked up at Nie Zhao tearfully and said, "Nie Zhao, since I can''t find the right person, let me try. I''ll be the bait."


    "What? No way. " Nie Zhao immediately refused.


    Tao Rong took Nie Zhao''s hand and said, "I really want to do this. Please, Nie Zhao."


    Nie Zhao is shocked, Tao Rong is what kind of temperament, rarely ask him, let alone the current relationship.


    "Rong Rong, tell me, what''s going on? There must be a reason for you to be so persistent. This time you are too abnormal. " Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong was silent for a moment, and said: "if you can prove that the person in the photo is not you, and you have not been with an Wenlan, I will tell you why."


    Nie Zhao''s breath stagnated and he said in silence, "aren''t you embarrassing people? And what''s the relationship between the two? "


    "It matters a lot." Tao Rong insisted.


    Nie Zhao thought about it and said, "I see. You have a secret to tell me, but because of the existence of that photo, you can''t believe me 100%, right?"


    Tao Rong did not escape: "I believe you to the extent that I can completely give you my safety this time, but not to let me tell you all the secrets."


    Nie Zhao is almost laughing, but he can''t explain the photo. Tao Rong is stubborn and unreasonable, so he can only accept it one by one.


    "But even so, I can''t let you risk it." Nie Zhao shook his head.


    "Don''t you believe in my ability?" Tao Rong forced him to ask, "I was taught by you. You should believe me. "


    "If it''s someone else, I can promise, but you can''t. how can I risk your life? It''s impossible for you to think about it." Nie Zhao turns around a little angry.


    But Tao Rong insisted on pulling him to face himself. "Nie Zhao, you don''t know how bad the consequences would be if those people were arrested late for a period of time. What if other girls were hurt? What if we knew each other? What if it''s very close to us. "


    Nie Zhao looked down at Tao Rong and said, "when did you put yourself in other people''s shoes?"


    Tao Rong pursed her lips and said, "I''m serious."


    "I''m also serious. I''ll deal with it. You go to school well and accompany Xiaoxiao. I absolutely don''t allow you to take risks." Nie Zhao pushed Tao Rong out of his study for the first time.


    Tao Rong was so angry that he stamped his feet, but it didn''t help.


    Nie Zhao is determined not to let her participate in this matter. But Tao Rong has his own reasons to participate.


    If those people were really the ones who hurt Xiaoxiao at that time, how could she let them go? She had to do it herself


    Nie Zhao, who turned down Tao Rong, actually things didn''t go well. Some people were transferred from the military area, but they were not suitable candidates. The buyer was easy to play, but the target was very difficult to play. He needed a normal girl with identity who didn''t look like a well-trained girl to be the victim. I tried several times, but it didn''t work.


    Nie Zhao also has a headache.


    When Nie Zhao comes home, he finds that Tao Rong has changed from usual physical training to high-intensity training. After all, there is something Nie Zhao usually trains at home, which is convenient for Tao Rong to train himself. It seems that Tao Rong is venting her emotions when she is in a state of extraordinary high.


    Although Nie Zhao avoids it, Tao Rong still insists on talking to Nie Zhao to confirm their actions and wants to help.


    "Why do you have to..." Nie Zhao is tired.


    Tao Rong asked, "don''t you have confidence to protect me?"


    Nie Zhao a Leng, instinct of shake head.


    Tao Rongli said: "isn''t that ok? At the beginning of the action, you must follow me closely. According to your ability, who can find you? Since you are all with me, we have nothing to be afraid of. We have all broken through together. I never doubt that as long as you are there, I will encounter any danger, because I believe in you. "


    Tao Rong said that Nie Zhao was speechless, and finally he could only compromise and admit it.


    When Nie Zhao brought people to the temporary action team, they were all stupid. They thought that the eldest brother was too risky and even asked his sister-in-law to do such a thing. Some of them didn''t understand Nie Zhao. They thought that Nie Zhao wanted to make contributions and even his wife would take risks.However, when they pretended that the bandits were training Tao Rong to kidnap, they saw how Tao Rong fought back and how to save herself. People didn''t dare to have a messy idea. Indeed, even if they found a policewoman, she would do a good job.


    Some people jokingly asked Tao Rong if she was naturally calm about many urgent and dangerous things because she studied medicine.


    Tao Rong smiles and follows what they say, but Nie Zhao sees some unshakable determination from Tao Rong''s calmer behavior.


    Soon, the operation begins.


    A man disguised as an employer contacted the stick.


    Stick is very cautious and makes a superficial investigation on Tao Rong. However, Tao Rong has no other information except the identity of a medical student and the neighborhood not far away. After all, she came back from studying abroad, so it''s normal that she doesn''t have many relatives and friends.


    And the employer means that Tao Rong refused his courtship and insulted him, so she wanted to find someone to teach her a lesson.


    After a careful investigation, Tao Rong is very popular in school. After all, she is beautiful, studies well, looks like she has no background. She just looks like she has money and can be provoked.


    After several times of communication, the stick took over the task.


    I got in touch with the staff and took the money.


    In the dark bar on the west side, several men pass photos back and forth, laughing obscenely and commenting on Tao Rong.


    "Boss, it''s better than last time."


    "Why take on the task when the limelight is so tight recently?" A man with an obvious tattoo and a missing corner of his ear came out.

 Chapter 928

    "But this time, the employers are very generous, and not only stick, we all have our own investigation, boss, you can rest assured that we will directly bring people here, absolutely safe." Said the man.


    The man who took the lead took a look at the photo. He was really a pure girl student. He looked much better than last time.


    "In that case, let''s do it. The vote is over. Let''s leave here for a while and come out again."


    "Listen to the boss, this time the reward is rich, enough for us to be free for a while."


    After listening to the boss''s consent, the men began to discuss who should be the first and who should be the second.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao is also strengthening the training of Tao Rong. All kinds of technical training are temporary training, and all kinds of military high-tech equipment are ready for Tao Rong. Then Nie Zhao follows Tao Rong like an invisible man, and Tao Rong goes back to his former house.


    One night, Tao Rong came home from study late at night. In the dead of night, he was kidnapped on his way home.


    The other side also drove a van to kidnap, and directly tied up Tao Rong, who had no ability to resist.


    Tao Rong was originally a medical student. When the pungent smell came near, she began to feel dizzy and suffocate. She bit the antidote capsule prepared in her mouth for a long time. She was rudely thrown into the car and the car drove away quickly.


    There were only two people in the car and three drivers, obviously not all of them, and they didn''t immediately play a hooligan against Tao Rong, as if they wanted to take her to a place.


    Tao Rong waited and waited. About an hour later, the car stopped.


    Tao Rong was taken out of the car, someone raised her chin, as if to determine what.


    "Bring it in." Someone spoke out.


    Soon, Tao Rong was brought into a factory. Besides the three people, there were three people, that is to say, a total of six people, who matched the information provided by the doctor.


    Tao Rong was held up, her hands and feet were quickly tied up by the rope, and she was pulled, so that her whole body was suspended in a big shape. Even if she didn''t need to be supported, she was still on her own.


    It was not until they began to discuss who was the first that Tao Rong resisted nausea and woke up.


    Tao Rong naturally wants to play, panic and yell, but those people are used to looking at her calmly.


    "I said how, bring back, there are calls really better." Someone abnormal said.


    Tao Rong yelled and looked over. He could only see the faces of four people. There were two people standing in the dark and couldn''t see them.


    "What do you want to do? Who made you kidnap me? " Tao Rong''s soft cry.


    Several people looked at Tao Rong and said nothing, as if it was very interesting.


    This kind of expression can be a little abnormal. Tao Rong''s face changed slightly, and she found that something was wrong.


    "Didn''t the police ask you to deliver it?" A man began to laugh slowly, then burst into laughter.


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly changed.


    "Little girl, little girl, you are so brave. You are not a policeman, but you dare to be a hostage. Do you know what the consequences will be?"


    "It''s a poor little girl. She thinks she''s doing something great. She seems to be going crazy again."


    "Well, those policemen are just pitching people. I heard that they have asked the army to help them. This will let them know what a team is."


    "Today, a brother will teach you a lesson, let you know what is sinister."


    "Is there no sound?" Suddenly a man askew his head and asked.


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled, and instantly understood what they were saying. The eavesdropper in his ear was silent. He looked around and found that there was a device to cut off the signal.


    Watching Tao Rong calm down, they are also very surprised.


    "Aren''t you afraid? You''re going to have fun with your brothers. Aren''t you afraid? "


    "Little girl, don''t blame us. We can only blame the self righteous police and soldiers."


    "You can''t expect anyone to come and save you. They''ve long been deflected by our smoke bombs. By the time they can find you, the brothers will be happy."


    "Smoke bomb? I think it''s a traitor in the police station. This time, few police officers were employed to carry out the mission. You will have known all the arrangements for a long time. You can only say that his position in the police station is not low, but you don''t know my real identity. That is to say, he is not the backbone. " Tao Rong light analysis way.


    Tao Rong''s reaction makes these people unexpected, even at this time is still analyzing this kind of words.


    There was a man who was enraged and wanted to take off his clothes.


    Tao Rong said in a low voice: "before I''m going to be mad by you, can you answer me a few questions? Anyway, I''m a weak woman, and I''m bound by all kinds of things. I think the elder brothers are not afraid. "


    "Ha ha ha, you don''t want to procrastinate. It seems that you haven''t despair yet." Said a thin man."Just a few questions, no more than ten minutes, what? Do you dare not wait ten minutes, or are you not sure how long you can delay the rescue team? " Tao Rong said defiantly.


    A little girl, with scornful eyes, looks down on them, which is the most unacceptable for them. They have been doing disgusting things that they think they trample on women, so they can''t be looked down upon by women.


    "Well, you ask." This time the person who answers the question is the one standing in the dark.


    Tao Rong looked straight at the man who was like the boss, "first, at least let me see clearly which six animals are doing this kind of business."


    As if he didn''t mind being scolded as a beast, no man was angry because of this sentence.


    The two men in the dark laughed.


    One of them said, "I like this girl more and more. It''s better to keep her and train with her." With that, the man came out.


    Tao Rong looked carefully, gentle scum, usually looking at is an ordinary office worker. It''s not like the thugs around.


    Tao Rong had no interest after a glance. She turned her eyes to the leader. "Where''s your boss? Dare not see people? Or is it too obvious to be seen and identified in the future? "


    "I''m afraid? It''s you who should be afraid, little girl. It usually doesn''t come to a good end when you see me. " The leader light finish saying, slowly from the dark step.


    Tao Rong''s eyes stare straight at her, looking little by little.


    When she saw the tattoo in the bone marrow and deep soul, and the half ear, she didn''t have to look at her face any more. Tao Rong knew who he was.

 Chapter 929

    "Look at your eyes, how do you seem to know me?" The leader should not be curious.


    The blood color on Tao Rong''s face seems to be pulled out bit by bit, and the corners of her mouth are strangely hooked up, as if she is very happy and ready to laugh.


    How can that expression describe missing day and night?


    "Yes? I feel like I''ve seen Maybe in a dream. " Tao Rong''s voice was almost trembling with excitement. Finally found it, found it, she found it! She found it!


    Several men were frightened by Tao Rong''s look.


    "This girl is crazy. It feels like she wants to laugh


    "Are you scared? How could you tease the boss? "


    "It seems that she wants to escape from fate. Maybe she thinks that if she seduces the boss, she can only be the boss. It''s smart."


    The leader frowned slightly and said, "little girl, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Tao Rong''s head slightly down, the mouth of the grin gradually convergence, because she has important things to ask.


    "If you didn''t know I was bait, would you take this list?"


    "Yes, but not so ceremoniously." The leading man frowned slightly and said, "you will know how grand we are to you later. Don''t ask for death then."


    Disgusting words, Tao Rong really don''t want to hear, but some things, she must make clear.


    "I''ll ask you again, do you disgusting gangs commit crimes according to your mood, or do you do such disgusting things only when someone pays for them?"


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting for the little girl to ask." Someone said with ridicule.


    Tao Rong voice almost some nervous asked: "the answer? I''m really curious. "


    "At least if it''s a gang, it''s definitely an order. But if my brothers are itching, they''ll do it by themselves, I don''t care." Said the leading man.


    Tao Rong''s throat tightened. "Since you are such beasts, I won''t ask why you should commit such a crime. Then I''ll ask you Will they attack minors? "


    At present, the victims of all cases are adult women, but the last life How old is her Xiao Xiao!


    "How could..." One of the men suddenly replied.


    Tao Rong''s heart trembled.


    "Under age, not yet mature? Grandfathers love to eat, and they can''t choose the unripe ones. " The other replied.


    It seems to be their consensus.


    "If you are mature, you can think about it." Another said.


    Tao Rong''s voice became cold gradually. "If you are not mature, you are just like a child. Do you think you will suddenly have a big beast?"


    "How could..."


    "What are you asking? It''s not that some children you know have met our kind, but it''s nothing to do with us. We dare to be brave. We haven''t touched any children, and we''re not interested. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes are directly staring at the man who takes the lead. She doesn''t know what other accomplices are and whether they are people here, but she knows the man who takes the lead.


    "Is it?" Tao Rong expressed doubt, but her eyes were looking at the leader, as if waiting for his answer.


    Seeing that she was interesting, the man said faintly, "of course not But money can make the devil push the mill. If someone really gives a lot of money, we will do it even if we are not interested. But in terms of personal interests, we''re not that bad. We prefer mature women. "


    When the man finished, everyone began to laugh. Soon the man stopped smiling, "the game is over, little girl, it''s your turn to play with us."


    Tao Rong slowly raised his head, suddenly burst into laughter, and tears were coming out.


    This kind of crazy behavior makes people around you confused, so.


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth became bigger. Looking at a group of people in front of him, he was full of greedy mood, and his eyes seemed to be bleeding.


    The six men were frightened by Tao Rong and looked at each other.


    All of a sudden, I saw Tao Rong throw something down from his hand. It looked like a button.


    A few people a Leng, don''t understand of looking at.


    "Don''t look. It''s my call for help button. It''s for the military. No matter whether there''s a signal or not, as soon as I press it, my people will know where I am."


    Several people''s faces suddenly changed.


    Tao Rong laughed again, "don''t be afraid, I didn''t press it."


    "Are you crazy? What are you doing? "


    "Are you kidding us?"


    Looking at Tao Rong who was tied up, but made such a strange thing, everyone was a little scared.


    Suddenly, the rope that Tao Rong tied her hands to was broken. People saw that a blade slipped from her sleeve. When she just talked to them, one of the ropes had been broken.


    A few people didn''t react for a while. Tao Rong had slowly cut off the ropes tied to her body.Tao Rongsong loosened her hands and put a small blade back into her sleeve. She stood alone in the middle of the factory and looked around. She saw a stick. Facing six men, she picked up the stick and said faintly, "if you don''t do it for so long, it''s hard to say that you can only Kidnap Women with many people and great strength, but they are all fighting counsels?"


    It''s just like a hallucination.


    They are six people surrounded by a woman, right? Why is it that the momentum of this woman is as strong as she is surrounded by six of them.


    "Who are you?" Asked the leading man, frowning.


    Tao Rong slowly looked at him, pointed to the man with a stick and said: "ready to kill your people."


    The leading man listened to the murderous voice suddenly, and he was a little scared. However, when he looked at the situation clearly, the leading man suddenly laughed, "it seems that he is a crazy woman. Brothers, it seems that he won''t be obedient if he doesn''t fight."


    At the command of the leading man, one of the most beautiful people rushed up, "I''m not going to deal with you, cheap woman, for a long time!"


    The man with anger rushed up, the result has not come and see clearly, was Tao Rong a sultry rod ruthlessly pulled down.


    Immediately head blood straight kneel down.


    "The speed is so slow, I''ll take the lead!" Tao Rong''s cold voice way, immediately again is a blow stuffy stick to throw on the big man''s face, directly throw of person''s twist body, horizontal fall down.


    As long as you think that this person may also be one of the killers who hurt your direct daughter, Tao Rong is another stick, which makes the man completely silent.


    When Tao Rong raised his head, his face had been splashed with blood, and he looked terrible, like a bloody Shura.


    All of them were shocked. They yelled and rushed up to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong almost died fighting.

 Chapter 930

    Tao Rong''s hand is very heavy, and a group of people from the other side are dead. Under normal circumstances, two or three people can deal with Tao Rong at the same time, but if there are more than three people, Tao Rong''s skill is not enough and he retreats. If he is not careful, his arm will be hit in an instant. That kind of pain should be bone fracture.


    But Tao Rong didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. She wanted to beat and kill people, especially the leader.


    A stick flies to come over, wipe the bloodstain on Tao Rong''s forehead directly, Tao Rong''s eyes are more red.


    "This girl even has such skill. We''ve been cheated. It''s the police. We can''t keep a living."


    "Come on, brothers, kill this damned girl!"


    Tao Rong''s skill is really misunderstood by those people. If she is a general hostage, they may not die, but if she is a policeman, she will not leave alive.


    Looking at Tao Rong injured, all the men are excited up, start more heavy.


    For a moment, Tao Rong was a little overwhelmed.


    But she didn''t want to circle or escape, she just wanted to vent all the obsession and darkness in her heart, she must do this.


    Stalemate for a while, has fallen three men, the remaining three among the boss.


    The three of them looked at the embarrassed and bloody woman. They were very angry. They didn''t know why the woman was so difficult.


    But it was the end of the storm. The three men looked at each other and planned to win it at one stroke.


    Tao Rong rushed forward, suddenly felt a soft foot, obviously before being hit by the place to draw, let her instantly lost control, unable to rely on strong will to support, kneel down on one knee.


    Such a mistake is fatal in a duel.


    Just as Tao Rong was about to roll away to escape, suddenly the sound of broken glass came from the window on the upper floor of the factory.


    All of them were stunned. At the moment of looking up, a dark green figure jumped down.


    Tao Rong fixed her eyes and suddenly relaxed her body. The comer rushed to her side and held her body.


    "Tao Rong, what are you doing?" Nie Zhao is furious.


    He didn''t dare to recall how he had just spent those 20 minutes. He clearly made complete preparations and found something wrong for the first time. He separated two ways to find someone, but he just circled around and couldn''t find the exact place. He had to look for it separately. At that time, as long as Tao Rong pressed a button, he could find her.


    But Tao Rong didn''t.


    He wasn''t sure if she didn''t want to press or if she was trapped and couldn''t press.


    But when he found the third factory building and saw the following scene, he had a lot of judgment.


    Tao Rong''s ability to knock down three people at least proves that she has a chance to escape and save herself. She can press the button at any time, but she chooses not to, putting herself in danger. How can Nie Zhao not be angry? Nie Zhao is going to be angry.


    "Nie Zhao!" Tao Rong gasped, looked at him, and then looked straight at the remaining three people.


    "Soldiers! Found here? "


    "What to do? Boss


    "Let''s run."


    Hearing that they were going to flee, Tao Rong had no time to explain to Nie Zhao, "Nie Zhao, you can''t let them go!"


    Nie Zhao is stunned. Naturally, he won''t let them go, but Tao Rong''s mood Why is something so wrong.


    Nie Zhao is still looking at Tao Rong, but those people are already running towards the gate.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are eager to stare out. "What are you doing? Go and stop them. "


    "Let me see your injury first." Nie Zhao looks at her injury anxiously.


    "No, you go quickly. If you let them go, I won''t forgive you all my life." Tao Rong exclaimed excitedly, her eyes scarlet with excitement.


    Nie Zhao frowned and locked, "don''t worry, they can''t escape."


    At the same time, the three men who escaped found that the door could not be opened.


    Barely showing a little gap, they saw that a jeep was stuck outside the gate, and they couldn''t push it open at all.


    The upper layer is so high that they can only jump down from it. They can''t get on it. It''s like catching turtles in a jar.


    Three people are furious. When they turn around with anger, they find Nie Zhao standing behind them.


    Life dark green brings the evil spirit, the gun around the waist is bright, but has not been raised.


    "If you hurt my people, you have to pay for it." Nie Zhao cold mouth way.


    Before the three men could react, Nie Zhao kicked the man closest to Nie Zhao. His strength was many times greater than that of Tao Rong. With this kick, the other side directly bumped into the wooden box next to him, spitting blood, and the wooden box fell apart.


    The elder brother who took the lead knew that there was a problem and urged another man to die. He ran away, but the factory was so big that although there were a lot of sundries, how could he avoid them.After Nie Zhao''s fists broke the last man''s ribs, there was only the last leader left.


    From the beginning to the end, Tao Rong is staring at the leading elder brother. When Nie Zhao has finished, he points to Nie Zhao and says, "he''s over there! He''s their boss


    Nie Zhao immediately ran after him, but suddenly there was a gunshot.


    Tao Rong quickly got up to check, but her foot was too injured, and she didn''t get up for a while.


    Looking up again, you can see Nie Zhao holding his hands high and retreating step by step from there. The leading man came out with a gun and a grin.


    The leading man didn''t want to use the gun hidden here. After all, in case of being caught, it''s hard for him to explain that there are so many weapons here. But now, he can''t care so much.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you."


    Nie Zhao calmly stepped back and kept a certain distance.


    The leading man looked ferocious. "What''s my revenge on you? Why is this crazy woman biting me like a mad dog? I didn''t kill people, you forced me. Well, I will send you to hell today, no matter whether you were enemies or not. "


    The man who takes the lead doesn''t talk nonsense any more. He shoots directly at Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong''s heart is surprised. He just wants to shout out instinctively. As a result, he sees Nie Zhao hiding quickly at a speed that human eyes can hardly see clearly. He pushes his palm up and hits the man''s hand directly. The gun is thrown out.


    The man who took the lead stepped back in embarrassment. He just wanted to turn his head anxiously to pick up the gun. As soon as he looked up, the black muzzle of the gun was facing his forehead.


    Tao Rong, who has been sitting on the ground, has a cold front color and a steady hand, aiming at the man with a gun.


    The man was shocked and trembled. At this moment, he felt the greatest fear. "Well, I surrender, I confess, I won''t fight."


    Men think they''re here to enforce the law, so as long as they don''t move.


    However, Tao Rong looked at him with an excited smile, and his fingers slowly pushed


    At that moment, there was only a young woman with a devil in his eyes.

 Chapter 931

    Tao Rong''s eyes are crazy, she seems to see the dark stench of the alley, that group of people are killing Xiaoxiao step by step, and the leader is the lack of an ear angle, tattoos on the body.


    At that time, someone accidentally took a picture and then gave it to Tao Rong when checking it.


    Tao Rong to die the biggest regret is not personally killed that group of people Xiao Xiao revenge.


    And now the opportunity is right in front of her.


    She had never been so sure that she was going to kill a man, a heinous man.


    As long as she pulls the trigger, she really kills people and takes revenge for Xiaoxiao.


    For any ordinary person, it''s a great mental burden and a need for mental preparation.


    But Tao Rong did not hesitate. She just wanted to relieve the pain quickly.


    The leading man has realized something. He desperately begged for mercy and watched Tao Rong shoot at him.


    With a bang, the man was scared to the ground, but he didn''t die. He didn''t even have a gun hole.


    "What are you doing?" Nie Zhao''s voice rings from Tao Rong''s side. He grabs Tao Rong''s shoulder in one hand and raises Tao Rong''s arm in the other hand. The shot just hit the wall.


    "There''s no danger. You''ve been subdued. Are you scared?" Nie Zhaoyi couldn''t understand Tao Rong''s behavior for a long time.


    But Tao Rong suddenly pushed him away and said, "don''t stop me, go away!"


    Tao Rong''s eyes are full of madness. Nie Zhao has a deep memory of Tao Rong, who has lost her mind and is close to madness. She is not calm and violent at the moment.


    She can really kill people.


    "No way!" Nie Zhao hugged Tao Rong from behind and said, "I know these people should die, but we can''t do it. It will cause trouble."


    Tao Rong''s arms were fixed from the back and couldn''t get away. "Bastard Nie Zhao, let me go, or I won''t forgive you. I should kill all these people myself


    "Tao Rong!" Nie Zhao hugged Tao Rong, "it''s OK. You''re safe. You''re OK. Look at me. I''m by your side. How can you be in danger?"


    Until now, Nie Zhao still thinks that Tao Rong is crazy about her experience, or she wants to revenge after witnessing Xiao He''s tragedy. She has done such things, so in Nie Zhao''s opinion, that''s the reason. He thinks that as before, let Tao Rong know that it''s safe to appease her.


    But it didn''t work.


    Tao Rong even moves his hand directly at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao is shocked. "Tao Rong, calm down. What''s the matter with you?"


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to deal with Nie Zhao at all. She just wants to kill people.


    Looking at the man''s appearance of trying to escape again, Tao Rong fired directly at him. Because of Nie Zhao''s obstruction, the gun missed and hit the man''s thigh directly.


    The man is aching to cry, this really does not have to escape.


    Tao Rong step by step up, also want to shoot, but was Nie Zhao a hand hit in the wrist above, pistol directly off.


    Nie Zhao has understood that Tao Rong really wants to kill people. How can this work.


    They are here to carry out their duties, not for soldiers and foreign enemies. They are only dealing with domestic bandits at home. Tao Rong is not qualified to hold a gun at all. He shoots and kills people when the local government is obviously unable to resist. This will cause great trouble for Tao Rong.


    "You dare to stop me!" Tao Rong couldn''t get the pistol and was furious.


    "Tao Rong, listen to me!" Nie Zhao tries to hold Tao Rong''s hand, but Tao Rong directly avoids it. Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao fiercely, then turns his head and walks towards the man, "don''t think I can''t kill you without robbing, you should die!"


    "Ah! Don''t, don''t come here. Let me go. Let me go. I didn''t do anything to you. Even if I hurt you, you''ll get back! " The man has been shot. He is really afraid. He doesn''t think he''s ever killed anyone. It''s not like this.


    But he didn''t know how many victims'' families wanted to kill him.


    "Let you go. Have you ever thought about letting those innocent women go?"


    Tao Rong said while walking directly in the past, a man''s neck, hard force, the man was pinched eyes are going to turn up.


    Nie Zhao is completely stupid, although these people die, whether it is the law, or he secretly sent people, will let this man get due punishment, but can''t let Tao Rong do it.


    Nie Zhao tries to block again, but Tao Rong looks back at Nie Zhao and says, "don''t stop me!"


    Nie Zhao looks shocked and tries to get closer.


    "Nie Zhao! Have you ever thought, if, if our daughter grows up, she meets these people and is killed by such terrible things, will you kill them yourself! What do the victims'' families, the parents think, you know? They can''t help it, but we do. We should kill him ourselves! "


    Tao Rong''s distorted statement really made Nie Zhao angry for a moment, but those were all hypotheses. How could their daughter be.He can''t let Tao Rong''s hand be covered with blood just because of the impossibility assumption and the empathy.


    "Rongrong, listen to me, you are not calm now, you are not rational now, you..."


    "I''m calm, I''m rational, this is what I want to do most, Nie Zhao, I just say, if you stop me, we really have no future." Tao Rong looked at him coldly, with determination in despair.


    Nie Zhao is frozen. He doesn''t understand. Is there any inevitable connection between these two things?


    In Nie Zhao''s opinion, Tao Rong''s performance at this time is completely unreasonable, but he doesn''t know why, even if there is no reason, Nie Zhao seems to understand her inner pain, and she seems to be out of breath.


    Nie Zhao''s face shook, "I I won''t stop you, but listen to me, you are a mother, do you really want to kill and dirty your hands? Their charges are enough for the death penalty. You don''t have to do it yourself. "


    Tao Rong is a little relaxed when she hears Nie Zhao saying that she won''t stop her. She looks back at her men. It''s really dirty and makes her want to let go, but


    Tao Rong murmured: "it''s just because it''s my mother. How can I clean up if I don''t..." Tao Rong suddenly stopped, there is a resentment in the heart, but how also walk away.


    When the man was about to be strangled, she released the man and stood up slowly. The man has passed out.


    Nie Zhao thought that she had figured it out. He quickly stepped forward and said happily, "yes, the law will punish them."


    Tao Rong said strangely: "not enough How can they die so easily? It''s not enough... "

 Chapter 932

    Nie Zhao was stunned.


    Tao Rong suddenly worried, as if trying to find the exit, looked around to see what could be done. She fixed her eyes on the position where those people were sitting not far away. There were some bottles and cans on the broken wooden box.


    When Tao Rong thinks about it, he guesses that it''s definitely not a good thing. He rushes over immediately. While Nie Zhao pays attention to other people''s state to prevent them from waking up suddenly, he plans to call other people for support.


    Tao Rong immediately said, "no one is allowed to come here."


    Nie Zhao''s hand movement is really exhausted looking at Tao Rong. Before, the psychiatrist told him that when she was sick, she should follow her mood and give her a sense of security. But now Nie Zhao really doesn''t know what to do to be the best for Tao Rong.


    While sniffing all kinds of bottles, Tao Rong said to Nie Zhao without changing her face: "I won''t kill them, but you can''t stop other things I want to do."


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong holding a pile of things close to those people, and said: "you know, I don''t want to embarrass you, but I don''t want you to get into trouble without calmness. You are my wife. I just want to protect you."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "we''ll go out later. I don''t want their lives."


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong with some surprise. Just as he wants to ask her what she thinks, he finds out that Tao Rong is injecting something into them with a needle. After injection, he begins to infuse them with medicine.


    What good medicine can these people leave behind?


    Nie Zhao suddenly realized something, but he was not sure.


    "Do you know what these are? You don''t want their lives. " Nie Zhao worries of say, but didn''t start to stop again.


    Tao Rong sneered, "I''m a medical student. I know how to control the dosage."


    Ten minutes later, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao had already appeared outside the gate. The door of the workshop was still blocked by the car. Without Nie Zhao''s skill, the weapons inside were also emptied. They couldn''t escape at all. They had to be surrounded inside.


    Tao Rong is injured in many places, which makes Nie Zhao feel distressed. Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong and asks, "what do you want? Can I call someone now? You need treatment. "


    Tao Rong did not speak, but with the help of Nie Zhao, she simply bandaged herself.


    Soon, a scream came from the factory.


    A higher than a sound, the door was tried to open, but useless. And the scream of the leader was particularly obvious, because he was the most injured and the one who lost the ability to resist.


    This strange scene, let Nie Zhao close to the door to see.


    Seeing the scene inside for a moment, Nie Zhao''s face turned pale and retreated back.


    Nie Zhao looks back at Tao Rong in shock. His emotion is so complicated that he can''t describe it. However, he sees that Tao Rong laughs with the voice inside, and the smiling face is full of tears, as if something is cathartic.


    At the end of the cry, Tao Rong squatted down, hugged himself and trembled.


    Nie Zhao hurried forward and tried to hold Tao Rong.


    "I''m sorry Sorry I''m sorry... " Tao Rong is constantly murmuring.


    Nie Zhao has no intention to pursue what, can only tightly hold Tao Rong, let her not be afraid.


    Suddenly Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao also looks down at her, looking at the helplessness in her eyes.


    Nie Zhaogang just wants to say something. Tao Rong suddenly embraces Nie Zhao''s neck and kisses him with suffocation. Nie Zhao is silly. This can be 100% sure that Tao Rong is not normal now.


    But Nie Zhao still obediently let Tao Rong kiss himself, carefully picked her up, but Tao Rong was violent pressure on the door.


    Until both of them can''t breathe.


    Tao Rongcai released Nie Zhao from the tearing kiss that seemed to tear the heart and lungs.


    "Nie Zhao, in this life, we must take good care of Xiao Xiao. Shall we work together?" Tao Rong says suddenly.


    Nie Zhao is confused, pauses, holds Tao Rong and frowns slightly. "Well, it should be."


    "Someone wants to hurt Xiaoxiao." Tao Rong said firmly.


    Nie Zhao can''t believe Tao Rong''s words, because he always feels that Tao Rong is not very sober now.


    "When it''s over, we''ll talk about it in detail. You''re injured now and need a rest. Come on, let''s sit in the car." Nie Zhao tries to coax Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong nodded, Nie Zhao quickly picked up Tao Rong, and this moment Tao Rong suddenly became obedient and sensible, no longer facing.


    Nie Zhao coaxes Tao Rong into the back seat of the car, and then talks with him for a while. After looking at her wound carefully, he finds that Tao Rong is gradually sleepy, and finally her attention is no longer on the door.


    Nie Zhao tries to ask again: "did I call someone to come?"


    Tao Rong nodded in a trance and leaned on Nie Zhao''s shoulder, as if the robot had exhausted its power.


    Nie Zhao breathed a sigh of relief and quickly dialed the phone.The scream continued. Twenty minutes later, the police and soldiers arrived.


    But Tao Rong has fallen asleep in the car.


    When Tao Rong woke up again, he was already in the hospital.


    Accompanying her are aunt LAN and Qin An.


    Tao Rong a move, two people worry of gather up, ask this ask that of. At this time, Tao Rong knew that he had been sleeping for two days and two nights.


    Tao Rong is in a trance. The first question is, "where is Xiao Xiao?"


    Aunt LAN quickly said, "don''t worry, madam. The young lady is at home. Uncle Wang and Mr. Qin are playing with her. Before, my husband went back to appease the young lady, but she didn''t make any trouble. When you''re safe, I''ll take the young lady to see you. "


    Tao Rong gradually recovered, "yes, she is at home, well, at home."


    "I heard that you have made great achievements this time, but I also heard that you have caused trouble. What''s the matter? Brother Nie hasn''t come back yet. " Asked Qin An.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and tried to get up, but he was stopped.


    "Ma''am, don''t move. You have a few slight fractures. You need to rest. Don''t move. Just lie down. Tell me what you need. " Aunt Lan said quickly.


    Tao Rong knows his own situation, about the memory of that night, has gradually come back.


    Now that Tao Rong calms down, she knows that she must have caused trouble for Nie Zhao. She lynched those people, and they must be miserable. This is what everyone in charge of this case does not want to see.


    There may be a lot of chain reaction problems.


    Tao Rong is not sure, but Nie Zhao is so busy now that he doesn''t accompany him that he knows the problem is hard to solve.


    "Ann, tell me what''s going on outside now." Tao Rong asked.


    "It''s said that those people didn''t look like adults when they came out, but none of them died. It''s said that The bad guys talk to each other Men and men Are they crazy? " Qin An said inconceivably: "but after the victims'' families heard about the tragedy of those people, they were very happy and said they would like to thank you."

 Chapter 933

    "Did you really do it? Did you do it on purpose? " Qin an asked carefully.


    Tao Rong said: "I did it. I did it on purpose."


    Qin An and aunt LAN are hard to respond for a while. After all, this kind of behavior is really incredible to them, but it''s just one of the many ways that Tao Rong thought about how to get back for her daughter for a long time.


    She was dazed with anger at that time, and really wanted to kill people directly.


    But obviously that can''t solve her two generations of resentment, killing is just a moment thing, she listen to Nie Zhao shouldn''t dirty his hand, but there are many ways to make life worse than death.


    Both of them slowed down for a while, and suddenly felt that even if Tao Rong didn''t look so fierce, if she had done such a thing, it wouldn''t be so hard to accept.


    A day later, Tao Rong''s situation is not so bad, Xiao Xiao just with adults to visit Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong sees Xiao Xiao and looks at her mouth. Her eyes are full of grievances, but she doesn''t want to cry. Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao tightly regardless of the pain. "Xiao Xiao, Xiao Xiao."


    Xiao Xiao glanced at his mouth, "mother wants Xiao Xiao, next time don''t go so long, Xiao Xiao also wants her mother. And my mother was injured... " When it comes to the final grievance, Xiao Xiao still cried.


    Tao Rong holding Xiaoxiao, constantly absorb the real temperature of her body, this just feel new life.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao''s face, kisses and apologizes.


    Until see Xiao Xiao''s smiling face again, Tao Rong just slightly restored mood.


    Xiaoxiao can''t help but ask: "mom must be careful when driving next time."


    Tao Rong knows that other people have made up reasons for her to let Xiao Xiao rest assured. He nodded and said, "well, be careful next time."


    Xiaoxiao looked around. "Isn''t dad taking care of mom?"


    "Your father is dealing with my car accident. It will take a little time." Tao Rong said.


    Xiao Xiao holds Tao Rong''s uninjured arm and says, "that Xiao Xiao takes care of her mother."


    Tao Rong immediately nodded happily.


    After that, Xiao Xiao accompanied Tao Rong during the day and was taken home to sleep at night.


    It was not until the third day that Tao Rong heard of Nie Zhao.


    When Xiao Gao came to visit Tao Rong, he told her.


    Although Xiao Gao is very euphemistic, Tao Rong also knows what trouble he has brought to Nie Zhao.


    For a moment, she retaliated, but completely destroyed Nie Zhao''s original plan.


    In Nie Zhao''s opinion, they were just a group of fuse that he took off the three no matter areas in the West.


    But because of Tao Rong''s retaliation, the fuse has not been ignited, so Tao Rong pulled it out completely.


    Those people were seriously injured, and those who were hit in their hearts were hit. Everyone hated this action to the bone, and they knew that they would die. Therefore, out of revenge, they were totally unwilling to cooperate with the strike work, and their original plan of using them to drag out the whole net failed.


    Although Nie Zhao made up some excuses for the sufferings of those people, they hated Tao Rong very much and didn''t cooperate at all. They said they would all surrender, but they were abused by Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    Such accusations are very disadvantageous to Nie Zhao. After all, he just provoked the Yin people and was demoted.


    It is not easy to have a big action to make up for the mistakes, but it has become like this.


    So the reason why Nie Zhao is very busy during this period is to make up for it.


    After Nie Zhao sent Tao Rong to the hospital and went home to see Xiao Xiao, Nie Zhao almost never stopped. He always led his men to carry out difficult follow-up work according to the gun suddenly found in the factory. The difficulty almost doubled.


    Fortunately, Nie Zhao is really capable. Things are gradually on the right track, and people around him are more and more convinced. He will be busy for a while.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t trust Tao Rong, so he sends Xiaogao, who has military medical experience, to protect Tao Rong. In fact, outside the hospital, there are police guarding Tao Rong to prevent his accomplices from retaliating, but it''s more reassuring to have someone of his own guarding him.


    "But those people are almost caught, so don''t worry too much." Xiao Gao comforted.


    "He''s all right." Tao Rong doesn''t feel wrong or ashamed of Nie Zhao. She believes that if she explains the reason, as long as Nie Zhao believes in her, Nie Zhao will not deny her practice.


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll guard you from now on." Xiaogao said sincerely.


    Tao Rong smiles at him, but thinks about other things.


    About revenge, Tao Rong has not finished yet.


    That day, she asked the boss so many questions that she wanted to know whether they met by accident or whether someone hired them.


    After the Xiaohe incident a few days ago, Tao Rong kept having nightmares. In the dream, there was always a voice telling her that the culprit, the real culprit behind the scenes, was the person who instigated her.It''s like rain to lotus.


    Tao Rong does not wrongly others, so she repeatedly determined.


    Although we can''t compare the two generations, we can''t assume that nothing will happen in the future. But according to the answers of the animals, 99% of Tao Rong definitely wanted to harm Xiaoxiao. There must be someone else.


    Who can do it to a child.


    Tao Rong already had a few candidates in her heart. After all, her enemies in those years were just a few.


    The most likely ones are an Wenlan, Zheng Shunjia and And finally hired a killer to kill her.


    Anyway, it is because of their husband and wife that their daughter suffered misfortune. She can''t let go of any possibility. Even if she strangles those demons now, it can''t prevent those demons who focus on Xiaoxiao from harming her in another way.


    As long as she is still alive, as long as she has something to do with Nie Zhao, Xiaoxiao is not completely safe.


    Tao Rong has considered waiting until she is ready to discuss with Nie Zhao that she should teach Xiaoxiao martial arts since she was a child. On the one hand, she can build up her body. On the other hand, if her father teaches her martial arts, ordinary people can''t hurt her.


    A few days later, not only the Xiaohe family, but also the families of the victims came to thank Tao Rong.


    Looking at their faces, as well as their sad appearance, Tao Rong really felt the same.


    It was an accident that Tao Rong was ill.


    Zheng Weifeng and Jin Rourou.


    They went back to Dongshi, but they didn''t go back to the Zheng family. They just came back to visit their friends and do something. As a result, they heard about Tao Rong, so they came to visit him.


    Jin Rourou looks at Tao Rong, but she is very happy to see Xiao Xiao.


    Exchanging the status quo, Jin rourourou is curious about Tao Rong''s husband.


    So far, Jin Rourou hasn''t met Nie Zhao formally. The only time she attended the party with a mask was when she didn''t meet Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 934

    "Is it really so powerful? It''s a legendary hero. " Jin Rourou sighs and says to Xiao Xiao.


    "My father is a hero." Xiaoxiao said with pride.


    "Ha ha." Listening to Jin Rourou''s words, Zheng Weifeng expressed his dissatisfaction, but he didn''t say much. Looking at Tao Rong, he said, "I say you are a lady Nie. You don''t live a rich wife''s life well. You follow him every day. He can''t give you military medals. You go to school well. You have to rush to the front. I really don''t know what you think of this woman."


    Tao Rong said: "although you don''t speak well, I still think you care about me."


    Jin Rourou holds Zheng Weifeng and says with a smile, "he just cares about you. He just has a hard tongue."


    Zheng Weifeng rubbed his nose uneasily. "By the way, tell her."


    Zheng Weifeng tugs at Jin rourourou, as if there is something for Jin rourourou to announce.


    Jin Rourou looked at Tao Rong with embarrassment and said, "sister Shirley, I I''m married to brother Weifeng. "


    With that, Jin Rourou looks at Tao Rong nervously.


    In a flash, Tao Rong said, "it''s a good thing. Congratulations. "


    Jin rourourou blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    Zheng Weifeng said: "well, she''s just worried about your unhappiness, but we just happened to travel to a beautiful town, where the wedding was very interesting, so we did it there by the way. Anyway, if we have relatives, we have no relatives. If we fall out with our family, we don''t have any scruples."


    Tao Rong nodded and asked curiously, "then you have got the certificate and also got the wine?"


    Zheng Weifeng nodded and said, "I''m coming back to invite you to drink this time, but I don''t want to hold that kind of wedding banquet. Just invite me and the people she wants to invite. When this thing is finished, we''ll go out of the country for honeymoon soon."


    Tao Rong looks at Jin Rourou in surprise. After all, Jin Rourou is the kind of girl who fantasizes about the wedding scene.


    "Didn''t you say I was your bridesmaid before?" Tao Rong asked with a smile.


    Jin Rourou said shyly, "brother Weifeng and I plan to hold a wedding in accordance with the local way every time we travel to a country. I think it''s very interesting, but we don''t have the courage to do so. Now with brother Weifeng to accompany me, I think it''s more meaningful than ordinary weddings."


    Tao Rong heard such an idea, but also feel quite novel.


    At this time, listening attentively, Xiao Xiao suddenly said, "Mom, did you have a wedding with dad? Why didn''t I see a picture of you in your wedding dress? "


    Xiao Xiao asked, suddenly everyone was quiet.


    Jin Rourou and Zheng Weifeng look at Tao Rong curiously.


    Tao Rong coughed awkwardly, "because when your mother and your father got married, they were still studying in high school, and now they are studying in University, so the influence of student weddings is not good."


    Tao Rong can only find such an excuse.


    But obviously this let Xiao Xiao on the heart, and very dissatisfied.


    Later, when it comes to other things, Jin rourourou has made an agreement with Tao Rong. After Tao Rong can leave hospital, she will be invited to dinner.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao don''t want to deal with the Zheng family very much. Zheng Weifeng doesn''t care about other families, but also his own brother and sister, so they must treat separately.


    Tao Rong naturally agreed to such an arrangement.


    A few days later, an incredible figure suddenly rushed into Tao Rong''s ward.


    Tao Rong was a little incredulous when he saw someone coming.


    "Tao Rong, you


    The visitor''s fiery red hair floated up with the running, just like the cloud of fire.


    "Ding Yuqing?" Tao Rong is surprised to see the woman who comes straight at her. She can''t believe it. When she looks up again, she sees the man Ding yunqi who comes in slowly.


    After Tao Rong returns to Nie Zhao, Ding yunqi tells Ding Yuqing about her. After all, there is no need to hide from Ding Yuqing.


    Tao Rong is a little guilty about this good friend. Ding Yuqing treats her as a sister.


    When Ding Yuqing looked up again, her eyes were red, but her strong and overbearing personality immediately became fierce, "you I''ve concealed me for so long, and I''ve concealed me with my brother. I didn''t even know that you''ve been in my hometown for so long. You''re really cruel! Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you? Do you know that I''m worried about you? I don''t know which corner of the world you''re hiding in, crying and waiting for us to find you to save you, you How can you Unexpectedly... "


    Ding Yuqing''s eyes quickly turned to Xiao Xiao, who was reading beside Tao Rong. They looked at each other for a while. Ding Yuqing immediately made an exaggerated look and said in amazement: "I really have a daughter!"


    Tao Rong covers Xiao Xiao''s ears and says to Ding Yuqing, "Yuqing, it''s too loud. Xiao Xiao is still young. Don''t scare her. "


    Ding Yuqing began to draw out the corners of his mouth and eyes.


    "Tao Rong, you You are really good Ding Yuqing loves and hates Tao Rong.Hate Tao Rong ruthless, who do not tell, let others earth shaking to find her, she does not appear, do not leak traces.


    Love her this temperament, anything can do strong and uninhibited, let her heart secretly worship.


    Tao Rong then apologizes to Ding Yuqing, saying that his mouth is dry, which makes Ding Yuqing angry.


    At this time, Ding yunqi dare to speak, after all, he is one of the accomplices.


    "Brother Ding, you think you''ve gone with Mr. Li." Tao Rong was a little surprised.


    Ding yunqi picked up Xiaoxiao and said, "he has something to go back to. Yuqing just came to me."


    Ding Yuqing immediately snorted: "I''m actually here to press him about his private affairs, but in order to prevent me from pressing him, he gave me a thunderbolt. I just know that you are in Dongshi."


    Tao Rong looks at Ding yunqi unexpectedly. He looks calm. It seems that there are some problems, but although she knows something, it''s not easy to intervene.


    Ding Yuqing continued to read fragmentary, said: "before I went back to h country with my mother, I heard a lot of rumors about women still having children beside my brother. At that time, I didn''t think it was you. My mother and I were still happy for a long time. I thought my brother was finally enlightened, but I didn''t think it was you."


    Ding Yuqing looks at Tao Rong gritting her teeth. Tao Rong says with a smile, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. When I leave hospital, you can invite you to dinner."


    Ding Yuqing snorted and said, "where''s Nie Zhao? Why didn''t I accompany you? "


    Tao Rong can only explain that he is busy and has been busy for a long time.


    After Ding Yuqing came, her ward became more heated and noisy. Two weeks later, Tao Rong was able to leave the hospital, and Nie Zhao finally got the news.


    After hearing that Nie Zhao can go home for dinner in the evening, we propose to have a good time at Nie''s house. It''s a special kind of congratulations to their safe return.


    Fortunately, the Nie family is big enough, and it doesn''t hurt to have more guests, but it keeps Uncle Wang and aunt LAN busy.


    It''s not dinner time yet, and everyone comes with presents one after another.

 Chapter 935

    In the living room, everyone directly sat on the carpet and accompanied Xiao Xiao to play guessing games. Several adults were badly hit by Xiao Xiao. They were no better than a two-year-old child. It was a shame, so they played more seriously.


    When the doorbell rings, Uncle Wang and aunt LAN are very busy. Tao Rong is about to open the door. As a result, Qin An and Jin rourourou won''t let Tao Rong move.


    "I don''t know if the man is back, but I''m very curious about this brother-in-law." Jin Rourou said with a smile.


    Qin An''an boasted: "brother Nie, it''s absolutely impossible to say that it''s excellent. You will be amazed when you see it."


    Two little girls gossip. When they open the door, they are not Nie Zhao.


    It''s Ding Yuqing with an iron face.


    Ding Yu rushes in and doesn''t even call. Jin Rourou and Qin An are so confused that they are about to close the door when they see two men coming together.


    Jin rourourou was surprised and said, "brother Ding and Li Mr. Li, you are here together. "


    Ding yunqi looks at Jin Rou judo awkwardly: "help me give this gift to Tao Rong, and I won''t go in."


    "Why don''t you come in?" All of a sudden, Jin Rourou and Qin An heard voices behind them.


    Everyone looked back and saw that Tao Rong had come over. He said helplessly: "Mr. Li is here again?"


    Li Yuji snorted: "I have prepared a gift for you. Don''t you invite me in?"


    Ding yunqi frowned: "Li Yuji, can you not stimulate my sister? Let''s go back and say


    "What''s the matter? I have a little friendship with Tao Rong. I heard that she has recovered from illness. Can''t you come to visit her? " Li Yuji said tit for tat with words he was not good at.


    Ding yunqi is a little panting, speechless looking at Li Yuji, his face has a very unhappy look.


    Li Yuji looked at Ding yunqi for a while and said, "am I so shameful?"


    As soon as Ding yunqi''s breath stopped, she couldn''t speak.


    Tao Rong looked at the two people and said, "don''t worry, it''s a guest. I''m welcome. I''ll be fine with Yuqing. Come in


    Ding yunqi looked at Tao Rong with some thanks, and then said, "you go first, I''ll explain something to him outside, and then come in again."


    Tao Rong nods and asks Jin rourourou and Qin An to open the door. They go first.


    After entering, Tao Rong pulls Ding Yuqing, who is sitting on the dining table, upstairs.


    Ding Yuqing was a little sorry and said, "sorry, I can''t control my mood. You Leave me alone. Let me take a moment. "


    "I invited them. Later they will come in for dinner. You should pay attention to the fact that there are so many people on the table who don''t know Li Yuji." Tao Rong reminds a way, if Ding Yuqing is stimulated to say what should not say, that embarrassed.


    "If you invite my brother, why do you invite him in?" Ding Yuqing was immediately displeased.


    "But if you don''t let him in, your brother may leave because he''s afraid of him. Would you rather they go together?" Tao Rong asked.


    Ding Yuqing looks rather ugly. She grabs Tao Rong''s hand and asks, "you already know, right? They The two of them, even if Li Yuji is the little prince of H country, can''t bully my brother like this. What does my brother think, unexpectedly... "


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "I don''t know what happened between you, but obviously you are facing a very important thing for your brother. You told me that you don''t have a father in your family. You and your mother are protected by your brother. The family depends on brother Ding. You said that whatever you want, your brother will satisfy you. What does your brother want Will you satisfy him? "


    Ding Yuqing a Leng, dull looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong continued: "I know it by accident in H country. Although I don''t know it in detail, I think your brother is serious."


    "But they..." Ding Yuqing even felt embarrassed to go on.


    Tao Rong patted Ding Yuqing gently and said, "at least don''t be biased. Talk to him calmly and ask what your brother thinks. I think the most important thing for family members is to give our loved ones the greatest support and support all his decisions."


    Ding Yuqing was in a trance, and his eyes were struggling.


    Tao Rong sighed, "and with your brother''s intelligence, if you really want to hide from you, you can''t find out. Now you find out, do you know what it means?"


    Ding Yuqing''s eyes flashed and looked up at Tao Rong. Tao Rong knew that she had thought of it.


    Because Ding yunqi, no matter what the result is with Li Yuji, he doesn''t want to hide it. At least let his sister know first.


    On the other hand, it shows his determination to Li Yuji.


    "But it''s very difficult. Even if our family doesn''t say anything, the Li family How can it be Ding Yuqing''s thinking changed a little and began to worry about his brother.


    Tao Rong holds Ding Yuqing in her arms. She likes Ding Yuqing''s bright personality and clear love hate relationship."Your big brother is very good. He will solve it." Tao Rong encouraged.


    Ding Yuqing just slowed down a little.


    At this time, on the lawn outside Nie''s house, Ding yunqi and Li Yuji are also arguing fiercely.


    "At the end of the day, you just don''t want to be public."


    "Are you a fool? Do we want to make our relationship public to make it hard for us? I know your character. You want to show off everything and make a big show of everything, but it''s not appropriate. You don''t care about your nonsense in front of my sister. I originally planned not to hide it, but here are all people with status and status in China. Don''t make a fool of yourself and let people see the joke. "


    "What? Jokes? Am I a joke? " Li Yuji was furious.


    Ding yunqi is really tired. This is not a good point for such a little wolf dog. Sometimes it doesn''t make sense. He just said the best model.


    "I ran away for you, you..." Li Yuji is both aggrieved and impatient.


    Ding yunqi held his head and said: "well, well, you only have to promise me one thing. Today is the home of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao. Don''t be too ostentatious, and don''t deliberately show our relationship."


    Li Yuji is still not happy, "you said before that there are several of your partners, and potential partners, you also said they are excellent, you appreciate."


    Ding yunqi pulled Li Yuji''s ear and said, "that''s enough. I repeat, I don''t like the same sex. It''s just you. Don''t go too far."


    Li Yuji looks a little better now.


    "Have you finished, gentlemen? I''m in a hurry to see my wife. "


    Li Yuji and Ding yunqi''s face changed. They immediately turned their heads. Under the street lamp, a figure was standing there. I don''t know how long they had been standing. They didn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 936

    "Nie Zhao?" Ding yunqi unexpectedly said, immediately face a little embarrassed.


    It was Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao walked out slowly, but there was no expression on his face. "Are you here to celebrate? What''s the matter with Rongrong? Let the guests blow the air outside. After the two of you have talked, you can go in. "


    Ding yunqi embarrassed way: "excuse me." Seeing that there was no superfluous expression on Nie Zhao''s face, Ding yunqi had no superfluous explanation.


    Nie Zhao''s vision turns from Ding yunqi to Li Yuji.


    Ding yunqi a Leng, just discover two people don''t know, help to introduce quickly.


    "This is my friend in H country, Li Yuji, who also knows Tao Rong."


    "This is Tao Rong''s husband, Xiao Xiao''s father, Nie Zhao."


    Nie Zhao nodded, stretched out his hand and said, "hello."


    Waiting for a long time, but found that Li Yuji did not respond.


    Ding yunqi thinks that Li Yuji''s arrogance is wrong again. He looks at it quickly, but finds that Li Yuji is in a daze at Nie Zhao''s face.


    Ding yunqi puzzled pound Li Yuji way: "what''s the matter? Don''t you understand what he just said? Is Chinese language getting worse? They''re saying hello? "


    But Li Yuji''s face is a pair of inconceivable, the more frown deeper look, but soon also reflected, reached out to hold. "Hello, Li Yuji."


    "It''s my honor that the prince of the Li family, a descendant of the royal family of H, came to my home. I think my wife was taken care of by you when she was in H country." Nie Zhao said. Eyes inadvertently looked at Ding yunqi, "you take good care of my wife and daughter."


    Ding yunqi a Leng, in the heart understand, Nie Zhao this is to settle accounts after autumn.


    "I can''t help it. Tao Rong is kind to my family. I have to take good care of their mother and daughter." Ding yunqi said.


    "Nie Zhao Rong can''t let two people meet again for a long time


    Ding yunqi smiles awkwardly, but she is not angry. After all, her wife has been hidden for two years. It''s strange that she doesn''t have resentment. It''s OK that she doesn''t make up. Once she makes up, she really realizes what it means to be inside and outside.


    But Li Yuji is not happy. If he wants to really turn up, Li Yuji''s identity can''t be compared with anyone in this house. How can he allow others to stimulate him so much? Now he is not happy.


    "If you do something wrong by yourself, you can''t keep your wife and make her want to avoid you. We just did our duty as a gentleman. It''s no credit." Li Yuji said coldly.


    Nie Zhao takes a look at Li Yuji. If Ding yunqi is alone, Nie Zhao can find it as soon as possible, but after Li Yuji''s participation, Nie Zhao can''t continue to explore and can only wait for nothing.


    Two people at each other''s crosshairs, gas field on each other, Ding yunqi is standing in the middle, a little helpless.


    However, Nie Zhao soon converged. He suddenly bowed his head to Ding yunqi and Li Yuji and said, "in her most difficult time, thank you for taking care of her and Xiao Xiao. I won''t forget this kindness."


    Li Yuji and Ding yunqi are slightly stunned, and immediately admire Nie Zhao. It''s reasonable to say that Nie Zhao''s resentment is reasonable, but he still understands it in his heart. At least when he can''t take care of Tao Rong, they are responsible for taking care of Tao Rong. This is a kindness to remember.


    "It should be." Ding yunqi said with a smile.


    Li Yuji touched his nose and didn''t speak. Looking at Nie Zhao raising his head, Li Yuji hesitated for a moment. He was about to say something when someone came out of the room.


    "Nie Zhao?"


    "Wife!" When Nie Zhao heard Tao Rong''s voice, he stepped forward reflexively and rushed directly to Tao Rong at the door.


    Tao Rong hasn''t responded yet, so he is hugged by someone and kisses him fiercely, "I miss you so much."


    The next sentence didn''t come out. Fortunately, she was still there.


    Tao Rong''s heart relaxed, but he didn''t immediately resist Nie Zhao, but after a while, he still didn''t let go and went too far. He quickly pushed people, indicating that the guests were still there.


    Nie Zhao turns head to Ding yunqi and Li Yuji polite for a while, this just embraces Tao Rong to enter a door.


    Ding yunqi and Li Yuji follow in.


    "It''s amazing." Li Yuji said suddenly.


    "What?" Ding yunqi asked.


    Li Yuji pick eyebrows, suddenly thought, "by the way, you just missed."


    Ding yunqi frowned and said, "what are you talking about? By the way, why are you so impolite to Nie Zhao just now? He''s a good man, not a slag man. Maybe there''s some misunderstanding between him and Tao Rong. In the face of him, restrain your prince''s style. He''s a soldier and doesn''t like you. "


    Li Yuji touched his chin and said: "soldiers, it turns out that they are soldiers. There is such a coincidence in the world."


    Ding yunqi displeased looking at Li Yuji, motioned that he all entered the door, quickly shut up.


    Li Yuji shrugged and didn''t plan to say more. He followed Ding yunqi and went in.


    As a result, just entering the door, I heard a cry of surprise.Ding yunqi and Li Yuji quickly step in and see a small stammer in the crowd. Jin rourourou yells in front of everyone, startling Zheng Weifeng. Quickly get up and help Jin Rourou, worried: "what''s the matter?"


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, who are standing in the corridor, are even more confused. It is obvious that Jin Rourou is looking at their direction and calling.


    Tao Rong inquired: "Rourou, what''s the matter? Why are you crying all of a sudden? "


    Jin Rourou is still staring at them.


    This time, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are sure that Jin rourourou is looking at Nie Zhao.


    "Rourou, this is what Nie Zhao told you before." Tao Rong said.


    Xiao Xiao also got up and ran over, holding Nie Zhao''s thigh and said, "Dad."


    Nie Zhao convergence surprised, picked up Xiao Xiao Pro Pro, "do you want to dad?"


    "Yes! Mom wants you too. " Xiaoxiao always remembers to match up her parents.


    On this side, Jin Rourou is still in a state of shock.


    "Rourou, what''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao also strange way: "have we met?" Nie Zhao''s remark was just a joke, but Jin Rourou suddenly nodded wildly. And the eyes are constantly wandering on Nie Zhao and Tao Rong.


    "What''s the matter?" Ding yunqi brings Li Yuji forward and inquires.


    Jin Rourou sees Ding yunqi and Li Yuji, and her nervous throat can barely make a sound. She pointed to Nie Zhao and said to Ding yunqi and Li Yuji, "he He We haven''t met That... "


    Jin Rourou can''t say clearly when she is nervous, but Ding yunqi is at a loss, but Li Yuji says casually: "don''t be surprised, it''s not alone."


    Jin Rourou swallows and looks at Nie Zhao in amazement.


    At this time, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong finally felt that something was wrong.


    Nie Zhao immediately asked, "have you met me? Or have you seen my face? "

 Chapter 937

    When Nie Zhao asks this question, Tao Rong''s heart goes up to her throat. She looks at Jin Rourou with a tight look.


    The people around were confused and had no idea what they were doing.


    Jin Rourou nodded nervously in the eyes of the public and said, "in the sanatorium of H country, I have met a person who is very similar to you." With that, Jin Rourou looked at Tao Rong and said, "sister Shirley, the doctor who delivered you, Dr. Xiao. After that, Xiao Xiao''s health is not good. Don''t you always contact Dr. Xiao?"


    Tao Rong was shocked and said, "what do you say about Xiao Yi? Do you think Xiao Yi looks like Nie Zhao? "


    Jin Rourou nodded.


    Nie Zhao turns his head and looks at Tao Rong. Tao Rong''s eyes are dull and says, "I know that he saved Xiaoxiao and me. He has also contacted Xiaoxiao''s body formula by email, but I haven''t seen him."


    Nie Zhao immediately turns his head and looks at Li Yuji. This is the second person who has seen Xiao Yi.


    Ding yunqi looked at Li Yuji in surprise and said, "Dr. Xiao, I''ve heard something. Li Yuji, aren''t you familiar with Dr. Xiao?"


    Li Yuji shrugged and said: "so when I saw Mr. Nie, I was surprised that there were still people in the world who looked so similar. If I had not seen them with my own eyes, I would have mistaken you for the same person."


    Nie Zhaoli said: "can you contact him? I have a question to ask him


    Tao Rong also nodded, "Mr. Li, this matter is very important to us."


    Li Yuji said with a smile: "it''s not this guy who used his appearance to tease you."


    Li Yuji is just joking, but the look of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong is not very good-looking, and they can''t laugh any more.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you see that Tao Rong is really worried? Help quickly Just down Ding Yuqing heard here, can''t help but say.


    Li Yuji took a look at Ding Yuqing, took out his mobile phone, and began to dial the phone, but things didn''t go well, the phone number was empty.


    "It''s strange that no one got through." Li Yuji frowned and said, "it''s not my fault. We don''t contact each other at ordinary times. Maybe he changed his contact information."


    "Is there no other connection to reach him?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Li Yuji thought about it and made several more calls. When the call came to master Xiao Yi''s side.


    His master just said faintly: "Xiao Yi has something to do with going home. He won''t contact you for the time being. Don''t look for it. When he comes out in the future, he will contact you naturally."


    Under the command of Ding yunqi, Li Yuji has already used the most serious tone to ask to see Xiao Yi, but it doesn''t work.


    Li Yuji hung up the phone, shrugged and said: "I can only help you here. Xiao Yi is usually mysterious. I''ve also investigated his background, but it''s so simple that people can''t understand him. So I think there must be something behind him. But if you don''t have any special things, it''s better not to trouble him. He''s nice."


    Li Yuji has tried his best, and Tao Rong and Nie Zhao know it.


    But Xiao Yi has become a shadow in their heart.


    "What? Did I hear you as like as two peas? What happened to you? " Qin Huan can''t help asking.


    Luo Yan asked: "is it related to you? Nie Zhao


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong in silence. Tao Rong is also thinking.


    Jin Rourou and Nie Zhao are stunned.


    Zheng Weifeng asked, "don''t look. What can you see? " "As like as two peas, as like as two peas, they are really the same. How can such a thing happen?"


    Jin sighed softly.


    Ding yunqi thought about it and asked, "Li Yuji, some time ago, you said you wanted to meet a friend in Dongshi. Is that Xiao Yi? Has he been to Dongshi? "


    Li Yuji nodded.


    When Tao Rong and Nie Zhao heard this, they looked at each other. Nie Zhao bit his teeth and said, "Rong Rong, take out the picture."


    Tao Rong is stunned. She also wants Jin Rourou and Li Yuji to recognize her, but there is an Wenlan in the photo, and the picture is extremely ambiguous. This


    Seeing Tao Rong''s worries, Nie Zhao insisted: "if I can prove my innocence this time, then you and I will be able to untie the knot. I don''t want to circle outside your heart any more."


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly.


    All the friends present were watching the couple quietly.


    The living room was silent for a while. Tao Rong nodded and went upstairs.


    "What''s the matter, brother? Is it true that there is such a strong plot and your relationship is so strange? Is it because of Xiao Yi?" Luo Yan asked.


    All kinds of speculation, but it is obvious that Xiao Yi has been considered in a bad direction.


    Jin Rourou couldn''t help saying, "Dr. Xiao is a good man. He won''t do anything wrong on purpose. If he hadn''t been here, sister Shirley I''m afraid both Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao will At that time, it was really dangerous. All the doctors said that they were hopeless and unwilling to take over. They could only save the lives of adults. It was sister Tao Rong who took Dr. Xiao''s clothes when she was in a daze and asked him to help her. He agreed. I heard that originally he never had obstetrics and gynecology surgery. Later, when Xiaoxiao came out, she was not angry. It was Dr. Xiao who saved Xiaoxiao. "They all looked at Jin Rourou with different expressions and began to ask Nie Zhao what happened.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to say anything. In fact, this shouldn''t have been known by so many people. However, in order to avoid misunderstanding when other people see people who look the same as him in the future, Nie Zhaoning is willing to let more people know that there is a person in the world who looks the same as him.


    Soon, Tao Rong came down with the photo. When the photo appeared in front of everyone, everyone was stunned.


    The angle of the photo is very tricky, there is no distinction between hair and clothing, it is really difficult to distinguish.


    "it''s as like as two peas." This is everyone''s feeling after seeing the photos. Of course, many of them know an Wenlan. After they understand the meaning of the photos, they feel embarrassed. They also understand the contradiction between Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    "Haven''t you asked an Wenlan?" Qin Huan asked.


    "Want to ask, but she was summoned away by the military headquarters, unable to contact, also don''t know when will come out." Nie Zhao replied.


    "It''s embarrassing. No wonder Tao Rong misunderstood." Luo Yan looked at the photo speechless and said, "is an Wenlan mistaken, or is she the person she knows


    Ding yunqi looked at the photo and said to Tao Rong, "is that why you left Nie Zhao?"


    Tao Rong sighed: "that matter has been solved. Now the problem is this photo and I''ve seen it with my own eyes, but I didn''t have a chance to communicate. That man was with an Wenlan at that time. "

 Chapter 938

    People suddenly realized.


    "No wonder you were so strange that day." Shi Pengchun said immediately.


    Qin An sighed: "then you were not sad at that time?"


    "Sure, this an Wen Lan is intentional, how so disgusting." Ding Yuqing said speechless.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and sighed, "now, I would like to believe that he is not Nie Zhao but Xiao Yi."


    In the past, I didn''t believe there was such a coincidence in the world that there would be someone who looked the same as Nie Zhao. But now that Jin rourourou and Li Yuji have said so, Tao Rong will see the hope.


    Although the inner struggle pain, but he did not love the wrong person, this is better than anything.


    Nie Zhao looks down at Tao Rong and raises his mouth slightly. Holding Tao Rong in his hand, he looked at the people: "can''t you tell by just looking at the photos?"


    If he can''t tell, it''s still a barrier in his heart. Nie Zhao is really afraid. This situation comes from time to time, and he doesn''t know how much he can consume Tao Rong''s trust.


    Li Yuji is the most familiar person with Xiao Yi, pushed forward by Ding yunqi.


    Li Yuji took the photos and compared them.


    "Look carefully." Ding yunqi said.


    Li Yuji, "temperament He''s a little warmer. "


    "Temperament is very easy to change. How can that be counted?" Shi Pengchun said without words: "is there no characteristic?"


    Li Yuji speechless: "as like as two peas on their faces, they are all one dimple. They are all alike. Li Yuji said: "Mr. NIE is in the picture, and I''m not too familiar with Xiao Yi. I''m not a woman. I have nothing to do but stare at people''s faces all day. What are you doing?"


    If Li Yuji is familiar with the details carefully, he will be disappointed if he doesn''t know the details carefully.


    Ding yunqi asks Li Yuji not to make trouble. Why do you sprinkle salt on the couple''s wounds at this time.


    Everyone was silent for a while, and they didn''t know what they could do. After all, they couldn''t see the difference. It was so similar.


    "We can only wait for this guy to show up, or an Wenlan to show up, and then ask again." Luo Yan opens his mouth.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at each other, convergence mind, at this time Tao Rong just notice that they have been ignoring the field of Xiao Xiao.


    Let children listen to this is really not good, Xiao Xiao look dignified look up at them, although not necessarily understand, but let her worry.


    Tao Rong quickly picked up Xiao Xiao, guilt way: "Xiao Xiao hungry?"


    People just realized that they were just stunned and forgot that there were children here.


    Xiaoxiao frowned, "Mom and dad quarreled!"


    Tao Rong is stunned and looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao quickly hugs Tao Rong and smiles at Xiao Xiao and says, "no, look..." Said unexpectedly directly in the face of Tao Rong a kiss.


    Tao Rong is a little uncomfortable, but she comforts Xiao Xiao with a smile.


    Xiao Xiao but the covetous looking at Nie Zhao in the hand of the photo, "is this thing harm."


    Nie Zhao thinks that Xiao Xiao may not be able to understand that the person above is not him. She wants to turn over and not let Xiao Xiao see that she is not good with an Wenlan.


    But Xiaoxiao, who has good eyes, has already seen it.


    "It''s this fake dad who hurt mom, right?" Xiaoxiao points to the photo.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are all in a daze, "right, right, Xiao Xiao, don''t care, we won''t be cheated now."


    Xiao Xiao is still not happy, next to people trying to coax the little girl.


    Xiaoxiaodu mouth efforts to argue: "this person is false, you do not admit it, he is not a father!"


    Everyone around her was amused by her serious little appearance, and the original serious atmosphere was relaxed a lot.


    heavy hearted Nie Zhao and Tao Rong also relaxed a little, thinking that when the boat arrived at the bridge, it would be natural to straighten out. Now it is the key to coax their daughter.


    Qin An teased Xiaoxiao and said, "Wow, Xiaoxiao is so powerful. She is really your father''s daughter. We can''t tell. We have to rely on you to tell. We all listen to you."


    The corner of Xiao Xiao''s mouth curved and seemed to be happy.


    People see Xiao Xiao smile, the atmosphere is even better.


    But Xiaoxiao suddenly put on the airs of the little teacher, "well, you have to listen well, this person is not my father, it''s very easy to distinguish."


    They all cooperated and pretended to listen carefully, but in fact no one cared.


    Nie Zhao even talks to Tao Rong about something else.


    As a result, Xiaoxiao''s next sentence made everyone confused.


    "Dad''s dimple is on the left, and this fake dimple is on the right. Well, it''s easy to tell. " Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    The living room first fell into a strange silence, and then everyone said, "is it true or not?" Several people are coincidentally called up, quickly look to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao immediately raises the corner of his mouth. When he smiles to a certain angle, the dimple on one side of his face looms, but it does exist. It is his left side.Looking at the photos again, they were unable to determine whether the left and right sides in the photos were reversed.


    "Xiaoxiao, how do you know it''s on the right side of the picture?" Shi Pengchun said in surprise.


    Xiao Xiao a Leng, "isn''t the building behind that left and right? Just compare it. "


    They immediately looked at it again.


    Ding yunqi said: "by the way, when I took Xiaoxiao with me before, I could see this kind of location. That building is a famous clock tower in Dongshi. I can really judge the left and right sides. It''s right. That''s right It''s just like looking in the mirror, even ignoring the mirror inversion... "


    Everyone was shocked, because they didn''t think of this problem. They all had dimples on one cheek. Who would have thought


    "No wonder I always thought there was something wrong. I always thought it was temperament. It turned out it was the direction of dimples. It was really funny." Li Yuji laughed heartlessly.


    Jin Rourou innocent way: "I really did not notice, and so far, I have not seen how Nie big brother dimples."


    Tao Rong felt as if he had been hammered by a heavy hammer. When everyone was amazed, he looked at Nie Zhao and said, "I''m sorry."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, the attention shifts from the photograph to see to Tao Rong, "it doesn''t matter, I also didn''t notice, even I didn''t notice the place, how can blame you."


    Tao Rong shook her head. "I lost my composure at that time. It was easy to misunderstand the photos. But when I saw the real person, I was emotional all the time. I didn''t doubt it or read it carefully I''m sorry... "


    Tao Rong said, the heart has been full of guilt, she knows that this matter is her sorry Nie Zhao, and Nie Zhao is really innocent from beginning to end.

 Chapter 939

    Nie Zhao extended his long arm and hugged his mother and daughter. Nie Zhao didn''t want much to be able to go this far and stay together.


    "I understand. You said that if you can calmly distinguish me from the scenes you have seen, I will doubt that you don''t love me at all."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao. She is not a woman who can''t admit her mistake. So she apologizes to Nie Zhao, and Nie Zhao is willing to understand her.


    What Tao Rong can''t let go of is that the time card was too bad. Because of this, when her grandfather died, when Nie Zhao needed her comfort most, she let Nie Zhao face everything alone because of misunderstanding. At that time, she was resentful, so she didn''t feel heartache at all. Now as long as she thought about it, she felt heartache.


    Tao Rong is not a person who can express his emotions, but Nie Zhao looks at her as if he can see through her.


    "Rong Rong, don''t say I''m sorry. The culprit is me. Because I didn''t deal with an Wenlan''s affairs well, she used me to hurt you again and again, because my relationship brought you so much harm. You have the ability to be free. I dragged you into the mire of Nie''s family, but as long as you are by my side, one day, I will let you forget Remember all the pain. " Nie Zhao embraces Tao Rong and makes a deep commitment.


    This dinner, because of the host''s relief, everyone had a good time.


    There is only one person with a heavy heart, that is, Uncle Wang who has been busy to cover up for himself.


    The guests were very insightful and knew that now the host family only wanted to spend time alone, so they left immediately after the celebration.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are indifferent. They don''t find Tao Rong on the second floor balcony until Nie Zhao coaxes Xiao Xiao to sleep.


    Nie Zhao takes a cape to put on Tao Rong on the swing chair and sits beside her.


    Tao Rong took a slow breath, gently leaned on Nie Zhao''s shoulder, put his hands around Nie Zhao, and calmly looked at the distant starry sky.


    For a moment, no one spoke. After a while, Nie Zhao suddenly said, "we should make up for the wedding."


    Tao Rong''s pupil shrank. "Well, listen to you."


    Nie Zhao said, "what kind of wedding do you want?"


    Tao Rong thought for a moment and said, "come according to the pattern of your army. As long as our family is together, I don''t care about anything."


    "I don''t want to wait. We''ll do it when the follow-up work on my side is finished." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    Tao Rongshun nodded, "I''ve caused you a lot of trouble about the prisoner. It''s hard to deal with the follow-up. Have you been reprimanded again?"


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "no, although you made such a small mistake in the middle of the way, I still made a contribution. You have to believe in your husband''s ability. No matter what you cause, I can help you deal with it."


    Tao Rong said with a sullen smile, "yes, you are the best. So what happened to them in the end? "


    Nie Zhao takes a peek at Tao Rong and tells her about the follow-up development.


    Because of the accusations of the victims, it is impossible for those people to escape the law.


    The man who took the lead was sentenced to life imprisonment, while the others were sentenced to more than 15 years.


    When Tao Rong heard this, his brow twitched. But he didn''t speak.


    Nie Zhao continued: "although they have sued you, no one wants to believe them. The accusation is not tenable."


    Tao Rong light way: "is your arrangement?"


    Nie Zhao picks eyebrow way: "there is justice in this world, everybody is spontaneous, I just guide."


    Those people didn''t help, either. Nie Zhao arranged the follow-up actions himself, and brought several criminal dens to the west at one stroke. It was a dark business under the East market, and a local gang was involved. Nie Zhao led the army to clean them up.


    Several major cases were exposed in a row, which made the courts, police and other relevant departments in Dongshi busy.


    Naturally, some people''s interests are also affected, but because the people above protect Nie Zhao, we all know in our hearts that it is the people above who want to move them. They just borrow Nie Zhao''s hand, so they can''t give warning and revenge, they can only watch Nie Zhao dig out their interest chain.


    Nie Zhao has been busy for such a long time, and finally he has dealt with all the things that belong to him. Next, it is estimated that the Zheng family are the ones who are busy. After all, Dongshi is basically responsible for the management of the Zheng family.


    For a time, Nie Zhao had more legends. When he was down, even if he could not carry out military tasks, he could make great contributions and shake the country.


    Such a person is really everywhere will be magnificent, do a lot of other people do not dare to think of things, is a real warrior.


    Listening to Nie Zhao''s plain narration of what he did, Tao Rong only feels extremely honored to be such a man''s wife.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t give up on me at the beginning, otherwise, I would have lost." Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s side face light say.Nie Zhao turned his head to offset his forehead. "Fortunately, after you left me, you were not abducted by others. Otherwise, I really don''t know what I will become. I said that you and Xiaoxiao are the driving force for me to live now, so never leave me."


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed, "I I don''t think of you as something that I can live on. Xiaoxiao is the only reason for me to live. "


    Nie Zhao was stunned and then said with a bitter smile: "even if our love is not equal, you don''t have to say it so clearly. I will also care about it, but at least in addition to Xiaoxiao, I am the first in your heart, right?"


    Tao Rong nodded seriously, stretched out his hand, slowly retracted into Nie Zhao''s hand heart, and clenched, "Nie Zhao, let me tell you a story, a very long story. There are also Tao Rong and Nie Zhao in that story. "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, Zheng Zheng''s looking at Tao Rong, the heart can''t help but mention, intuition tells him, Tao Rong is not joking, but unprecedented serious.


    The night breeze in April is still a little cool. Tao Rong nestles in Nie Zhao''s arms and talks about the past life with a light look. It seems that she can''t arouse any emotion.


    Tao Rong was very stupid and unreasonable. She didn''t blame an Wenlan, Zheng Shunjia, Nie Pei and others for her experience. She knew that she had to pay part of the responsibility. She was badly hurt by the people of Tao family. She experienced all ugliness and filth. She abandoned such excellent people and implicated her daughter.


    In the end, she deserved to die with nothing.


    Now, she has become too cautious and even a little neurotic. For one purpose, she treats her daughter Xiaoxiao well.

 Chapter 940

    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong in the distance with empty eyes. He can''t make any expression on his face at this time. He just stares at her.


    Tao Rong said it was a story.


    She once said she would tell him a secret.


    A little girl who seems to have the ability to predict.


    A girl who will go to the criminal''s lair in order to know him soon, just to make sure that he is safe and willing to live and die with him.


    She had a vicious way. She told her master that the purpose of learning to kill people was to protect herself. She forced herself to endure many things. Although she could get away, she was willing to cooperate with her family to design him to marry him.


    After marrying him, I just want to get away in two years.


    She always overreacts to the girl being bullied. She is always indifferent to him, but she cares about her very much. She even has mental illness in some things.


    She''s going to be on the edge of insanity if she doesn''t deal with it.


    At that time, although I was surprised, I thought it was a bit exaggerated.


    After all, Nie Zhao tried his best to investigate, and Tao Rong did not have any unbearable life experience.


    She knows that she is not a child of the Tao family. She knows a lot of things. She always looks at all the people as if watching others acting. She doesn''t make friends and seldom shows kindness to others, as if she always isolates herself from the crowd.


    She turned a blind eye to him even if he was interested in her. Two years ago, when she was about to get married, she clearly had so many doubts, but she firmly wanted to be with him, with the purpose of using him as a machine to give birth to children.


    And the "Xiaoxiao" that he was most worried about turned out that there was really no one. She was always talking about their children.


    She had planned everything for a long time, but it was because of a story A previous life experience.


    Past life and present life, really?


    I can''t believe it. How can normal people believe it.


    He said that he would marry Zheng Shunjia. He said that he would tangle with an Wenlan. How could he be such a person? He didn''t care about Tao Rong and didn''t take good care of his daughter. How could he


    But only this possibility can solve all the mysteries in his mind.


    Excluding all the negative answers, even if it is impossible, it is the only truth.


    Nie Zhao was shocked. For a moment, he was stiff, as if his head were stiff.


    Tao Rong looked back at Nie Zhao, as if she had been prepared for Nie Zhao''s reaction. She said with a bitter smile: "I know you may not believe what I said, but that''s right. This is the secret I wanted to tell you before I got married. Unfortunately, I didn''t come and say it. I didn''t want Xiaoxiao to come back to me again in this situation."


    "I''m sorry, Nie Zhao. I''ve really used it. I''ve been designing you from beginning to end. The reason why I run away is not because I feel betrayed. The most important reason is because I''m afraid that Xiaoxiao will be hurt if I stay in that home. I can''t accept that Xiaoxiao will be hurt again this time. Even if I fight for my life, I will protect her. This is my second time The only meaning of life. "


    Seeing that Nie Zhao didn''t respond, Tao Rong said faintly, "in fact, I shouldn''t have been infatuated with you any more. It''s a mistake that easily leads me to fall into the wrong zone. I also want to make good use of the relationship, but I still failed. I like you the same in two lives, but this life is OK. At least I''m not stupid, and you never hurt me. I''m very satisfied."


    "Nie Zhao, I''ll give you time to sort out your thoughts. If you have any questions, you can ask me. If you think it''s too terrible, I''m too scheming, and I don''t want to face these, just think I have nothing to say. I have only one request, don''t let Xiaoxiao be hurt. It''s our responsibility that she died in her last life, so we have to return her family this time. I''m sorry I dragged you into the water


    Tao Rong said that she couldn''t hold on at first. She didn''t know what kind of reaction Nie Zhao would have after she finished.


    You may be angry, you may think she is a paranoid lunatic, or you may think she is lying.


    Tao Rong doesn''t ask Nie Zhao''s understanding. After all, what she does is not good for others. It''s very selfish to interfere in others'' lives just to satisfy her own selfish desires. Maybe Nie Zhao''s hatred for her is the most reasonable.


    Tao Rong closed her eyes and got up slowly. The swing chair shook.


    Nie Zhao came back to his senses.


    Tao Rong went around to the door and said, "I''ll sleep with Xiao Xiao tonight, and you''ll have a rest early."


    Then he wanted to leave here. Even in the open space, Tao Rong felt a little depressed.


    Suddenly Nie Zhao reaches out and grabs Tao Rong''s slender wrist to stop her.


    Tao Rong did not look back, waiting quietly.


    "I don''t know what to say, I I can''t consume it for the time being, but I don''t want you to go. I know I should catch you. " Nie Zhao''s voice is a little hard to slow down.


    Tao Rong choked, "it doesn''t matter. It''s normal. I said, I''ll give you time to digest. You should be alone now."Tao Rong moves his wrist, but Nie Zhao is always reluctant to let go.


    Nie Zhao''s heart is just like being put on an oil pan. He is at a loss. He doesn''t know that his life needs to experience so many blows in this night. He is really confused.


    "Nie Zhao..." Tao Rong some helpless remind a way, at this time two people separate ability calm down.


    "Stay with me, stay with me." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    "I''m not going, I''m..." Before Tao Rong''s words were finished, Nie Zhao pulled people back to his arms.


    Nie Zhao gets up directly, holds Tao Rong horizontally, and slowly walks back to the room.


    "We need to rest now. Don''t think about anything." Nie Zhao seems to escape the same said.


    Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao''s tight jaw line. He doesn''t say anything more, but Nie Zhao carries him to bed.


    That night, she lay quietly in Nie Zhao''s arms, listening to his powerful heartbeat.


    The embrace is still tight and warm.


    She thought she would not be able to sleep that night.


    In fact, in such a embrace, she fell asleep quickly.


    It seems that the person who has finally unloaded the burden can finally rest assured to have a sleep.


    That kind of peaceful sleeping appearance was naturally noticed by Nie Zhao.


    He seemed to understand why the girl always frowned when she was sleeping.


    It turns out that she has been under such a great pressure and so many secrets in her heart. Maybe only the experienced people know what to bear.


    Nie Zhao fantasized for a moment. If he could come back, what fate would he want to change?

 Chapter 941

    Maybe it''s the sacrifice of a comrade in arms, maybe it''s the failure of a mission, maybe it''s the early treatment of my grandfather, maybe there''s a lot of things I want to do.


    But he didn''t have the memory of Tao Rong''s life, so what he wanted to do was much shallower than what Tao Rong had to do.


    Nie Zhao can''t help but stir up Tao Rong''s hair.


    Her last life experience is really bad luck, she suddenly wake up too late, he can imagine how she is reborn with regret, and how in the heart of the night patiently waiting for the arrival of Xiao Xiao.


    Will be willing to be a murderer and want to kill those people for revenge.


    Tao Rong is right in saying that even if he has no memory, he was not a competent father in his last life. Both of them didn''t protect Xiaoxiao. It''s clear that their daughter is so good, but they have experienced inhuman abuse. This is what they owe Xiaoxiao.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes once again shifted to Tao Rong''s face.


    Is he resentful?


    There was a little bit of it at the beginning.


    But now it''s all gone.


    On the contrary, some people resent why they left her in the past life and why they didn''t protect their mother and daughter.


    Let her be like that.


    But if you think about it, it''s not him, at least not now.


    The more you think about some problems, the more profound they are, and the more headache they are.


    Nie Zhao is a practical person and doesn''t like to trouble himself like this.


    He just needs to know the basic questions.


    In this life, he fell in love with Tao Rong, who is not normal. He always makes use of Tao Rong to be her husband. He is willing to be her baby machine. He is also very happy to have such a lovely daughter as Xiao Xiao.


    That''s all!


    That''s enough.


    The next morning, when Tao Rongxiang woke up from a dream, the other side of the bed was cold.


    Tao Rong''s face gradually showed bitterness, and her heart was a little depressed, but she didn''t expect Ai Ai Ai. Looking at the time, it was really a little late. After breakfast with Xiao Xiao, she had to go to school. She had asked for so many days'' leave, and the courses had fallen behind a lot.


    Even if the heart of all kinds of bad taste, all kinds of worry, but Tao Rong has been used to adversity, what to do, still have to do step by step.


    It''s just a flash in my mind. Last night, Nie Zhao said that he would hold the wedding again.


    I''m afraid the wedding will be postponed again.


    Nie Zhao grabbed him to sleep last night and didn''t have a chance to wash. This morning, he just took a bath.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Tao Rong went into the bathroom and stood in front of the shower. Some cold water poured down her face, as if she could wash away all her troubles.


    Tao Rong raised her head and closed her eyes, feeling the almost breathless touch.


    At this time, the bathroom door was opened.


    Tao Rong didn''t hear it. He just felt the water on his face slowly.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands appeared behind him and directly dragged Tao Rong into his arms.


    Tao Rong''s heart leaped out in a flash. Her arms were bent directly and reflexively, but her brain turned. Isn''t it


    "Why is the water so cold? You''ll catch a cold. "


    Familiar voice, familiar tone, Tao Rong''s back close to the tight chest, feel the familiar heartbeat, arm counterattack power in a moment to unload.


    "Why the surprise attack?" Tao Rong tries to ask calmly.


    The people behind him hold Tao Rong tightly and spray the breath of a degree hotter than water on Tao Rong''s ear.


    "I just came back and called you. You didn''t hear me. I just wanted to take a bath, so I came in." Nie Zhao has a pleasant voice.


    Tao Rong looks a little moved, "you Don''t you go out? "


    "Don''t go out today. I''ve asked for leave for you. Don''t go out either." Nie Zhaoli naturally said, by the way, the water temperature was slightly warmed up.


    "What for?" Tao Rong didn''t know why.


    "Because I''ve been waiting all day, and I''ve been waiting all day. " Nie Zhao exaggerates to say.


    Tao Rong a Leng, ear think of Nie Zhao temptation voice, "I get up in the morning, has let Wang Bo and aunt LAN take Xiao Xiao out, today let them play a good day outside, come back in the evening, Xiao Xiao asked me why not together? Guess what I said? "


    Tao Rong is stiff all over, motionless, throat sends tight way: "anyway is not what good words."


    "Who said that? I just told Xiaoxiao that we want a world for two." Nie zhaorou said in a soft voice.


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed.


    "Maybe we can have another child to accompany Xiaoxiao." Nie Zhao suddenly said quickly.


    Tao Rong didn''t react for a moment, but was pulled by Nie Zhao and turned around. The suffocating kiss fell with the current, depriving Tao Rong of all her breath.


    This time, Tao Rong no longer has the slightest resistance, because she has no reason to resist the man who loves her so much.


    According to Nie Zhao, it''s really evening.Tao Rong is already paralyzed in bed. Even if Nie Zhao cooks for her and gets her a lot of food on the way, how can her strength, which is trained intermittently, compare with Nie Zhao in her heyday, just beat the stone with the egg.


    And Nie Zhao also suddenly becomes fond of saying some numb love words, which makes her ears not very good.


    After a long time, the man was not crazy. He regained his strength after drinking chicken soup. Then he asked, "don''t you have anything you want to say to me?"


    "I said so much, didn''t you listen? I''ll say it again, honey, I love you. " Nie Zhao didn''t hesitate at all.


    Tao Rong still felt uneasy. "Are you serious or not?"


    Nie Zhao let Tao Rong lie on his body, bow to be able to look at her. He said with a smile: "what do I want to ask? My answer is this. I have told you the answer in advance. What else do you want to ask?"


    Tao Rong is tiny a Leng, instantly understood Nie Zhao''s meaning.


    No matter what she asked, Nie Zhao only said that he loved her, so he could accept anything as long as they were together.


    Tao Rong pursed her lips, suppressing the urge to cry, "you Nie Zhao is indeed Nie Zhao. "


    "What? Are you crazy about me again? " Nie Zhao asked happily.


    "Mm-hmm!" Tao Rong said perfunctorily.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "don''t worry, I don''t compete with my daughter. I love you both. Although I can''t feel the same feelings for Xiaoxiao as you, I love our baby daughter."


    "Well." The voice is a little hoarse.


    Nie Zhao lowered his head and pecked at Tao Rong''s red and swollen lips. Then he took a comfortable breath: "well, that''s it. Happiness is good. I''m satisfied that I can''t be greedy. "


    Tao Rong gently a smile, involuntarily stretched out his hand tightly hugged Nie Zhao, "this time really is what matter all did not hide from you."


    "Well, if you lie to me later, then Family law serves. " With that, Nie Zhao turned over and came back to his spirit.


    Unfortunately, the doorbell rang. Baby''s back.

 Chapter 942

    After Xiaoxiao came back, she found that the atmosphere between her parents was different. Although she lost a lot of attention, Xiaoxiao was very happy. She felt that watching her parents love each other was the greatest happiness.


    So from now on, Xiaoxiao decided to sleep alone instead of pestering her parents.


    But parents will accompany her to sleep first, wait for her to fall asleep will leave, so really let Xiaoxiao very satisfied.


    This night, Nie Zhao didn''t come back late. He ate dinner safely and played games with Xiao Xiao. After Xiao Xiao fell asleep, Nie Zhao told Tao Rong something.


    Because Tao Rong told Nie Zhao about the ending of Xiaoxiao in the last life, Nie Zhao could no longer face the prisoners with the same eyes as before, so he had made arrangements for them to go to the most dangerous prison in China. There is a characteristic of that prison, in which the prisoners despise the criminals who bully women and abduct and sell children. Once such criminals go in, they will surely be bullied Negative to death.


    This is the most painful punishment.


    After listening to Tao Rong, she calmed down a lot and hugged Nie Zhao to say thank you.


    Nie Zhao smiles, "this is what I should do. It''s just


    Tao Rong looks up at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned: "I will protect Xiao Xiao."


    Nie Zhao can''t say that it''s against his principle to get rid of the people who may hurt Xiaoxiao in advance. After all, this life is different from that of the first life, and they can''t be sure who hired those people behind the scenes, so Nie Zhao can give protection only by promise.


    Tao Rong nodded and agreed with Nie Zhao, but as long as she sent you, she would not let those people go.


    "But about you, I think it may be different from Xiaoxiao''s situation." Nie Zhao analyzed.


    They''ve seen that killer in their whole life, that kind of professional killer. Nie Zhao doesn''t think that it''s the women in the house who can contact with it. It''s not that they look down on women, it''s just that the channels of contact are unlikely.


    Can use such a killer to kill an unarmed woman, to ensure that she will die no doubt, it must be involved in the employer behind the important causal relationship, Nie Zhao intuition is not so simple.


    So the killer''s last word is unlikely to be because of Nie''s family, most likely Tao Rong''s own home.


    "I also doubt that it has something to do with my life experience, but I didn''t find my family in the last life. How could I be targeted?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Unless in the environment where you live, you can contact those people who find out your life experience and kill you ahead of time." Nie Zhao tone serious way.


    If so, it''s really impossible to prevent.


    "Rong Rong, let''s look for your life experience." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    Tao Rong is a little resistant, not willing to look.


    Nie Zhao said: "I don''t want snakes coming out of the grass to bite us. We should be hunters, not prey. We should find out the people who may attack you first, so as to be on guard. Otherwise, I''ll really worry about locking you up all day."


    Tao Rong understands Nie Zhao''s meaning, but she thinks that there are too many things for them to face.


    "Nie Zhao, that will be more than ten years later. Don''t worry now. Besides, as a hermit, there is something about Xiao Yi You are too busy. There are too many things to deal with. Let''s postpone this. I promise you, I will be careful. " Tao Rong worried said.


    In fact, she always knew that from the moment she knew that Xiao Yi existed, he had been trying to find him.


    after all, as like as two peas in the world, he is so mysterious that he can not help thinking much. He even asked Wang Bo if he had any twin brothers.


    But Uncle Wang denied it, contacted Uncle Zhang and aunt Qiao, and denied it.


    Nie Zhao has no way. After all, the evidence of any birth certificate is gone. Obviously, the rest of the Nie family don''t know what twins are.


    So it''s really a bit low.


    But because Xiao Yi has contact with an Wenlan, Nie Zhao will not let it go.


    As for the hermits, Nie Zhao is worried that people will come to their trouble anytime and anywhere. Nie Zhao is eager to have a wedding in a fair and aboveboard way. One is to realize his dream, and the other is to resist the hermits.


    He didn''t know what their little patriarch was mad about. He had to rob his wife, but since the people above could not fight against the Yin clan, Nie Zhao could only fight with his own way.


    What Tao Rong doesn''t know is that when Ao Yi said that he wanted to compete with Nie Zhao for Tao Rong, Nie Zhao had already made up his mind that he must complete the top secret task. The hermits, he must let them return to the life of "keeping their peace and keeping their own affairs". Without privilege, he would not be afraid to rob his wife.


    Nie Zhao listens to Tao Rong''s worried words. He is very happy. He can''t wait to go back to his room and says, "well, don''t worry. I''ll arrange everything freely. You have to have confidence in your husband. Come on It''s time we went to bedTao Rong''s helpless voice was shut in the door, "do you really want me to give you another child?"


    Nie Zhao said in a different tone: "no I''ve heard from Jin Rourou and aunt Lan that you hurt yourself when you were in H country. I want you to have a good rest. "


    "In fact, it''s been recuperated." Tao Rong''s voice is soft.


    "Well behaved, raise again, I can''t bear your pain." Nie Zhao soft voice coaxes a way, immediately is another end wonderful voice.


    Since they untied the knot, everything seems to be developing in a good direction.


    Nie Zhao successfully got the credit that belonged to him, and his rank was directly restored to the original state, so he may not be long in Dongshi.


    Nie Zhao''s work is vigorous and resolute. After his promotion, he asked for marriage leave directly. The whole Dongshi military region knows that general NIE is going to have a wedding.


    And the time was just chosen on Xiaoxiao''s birthday in April.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t let Tao Rong interfere. What should she do? He will prepare everything. As if to make up for the regret before, Nie Zhao does everything by himself and tries to prepare the best.


    His brothers were all summoned by him, and even yuan Shang was summoned back.


    Beishi''s teammates all asked for leave to help.


    Except for Nie Xuan, who was the first to know the news, the other Nie''s family members received the invitation in the process at the end of the day. Before that, they all heard rumors from other people in the military region. The meaning of this is self-evident.


    Tao Rong is still in school here, and Nie Zhao has already taken Xiao Xiao to the airport to meet Tao Rong''s custom wedding dress and jewelry.


    "Dad, I asked last time. This ring is your engagement ring. Don''t you use it?" Xiao Xiao points to the belt around his neck and asks.

 Chapter 943

    Now Xiaoxiao is wearing a pair of rings around her neck.


    It''s like my parents are guarding Xiaoxiao at the same time.


    Hearing her daughter''s question, Nie Zhao shaved her little nose and said, "it''s all given to Xiao Xiao. I asked the aunt who made the ring to make a new pair for us. You can see it later."


    Xiao Xiao felt the two rings on her neck and said with a smile, "that aunt is uncle Qin''s wife."


    "Yes, Xiaoxiao is so smart. I said it once and you will remember it." Nie zhaokua said.


    The father and daughter were talking as if they were alone, but the passers-by couldn''t help stopping for them.


    My father is tall, powerful, handsome, and my daughter is lovely and smart, just like an angel. What kind of immortal father and daughter are they? Their genes are so powerful that they make people envious.


    After receiving the package, Xiaoxiao won''t let Nie Zhao hold her. She tries to follow her father''s steps with her legs.


    Nie Zhao on the one hand carrying delicate leather, while holding Xiaoxiao''s hand, with her pace forward.


    I was about to go to the parking place when I found a man standing by the car.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are cold. He reaches out his hand to hold Xiao Xiao up and goes forward.


    "Zhao!"


    Nie Zhao directly ignores her, takes Xiao Xiao to the car, closes the door, turns around and is about to make a detour on the other side, but is stopped.


    "Get out of here." Nie Zhao''s rude words made people pale.


    "Ah Zhao, you really want to marry her. Are you crazy? How can you be cheated and played by her again and again? "


    "Zheng Shunjia, are you crazy enough? You really should see a psychologist. I said, "don''t show up in front of me. When are you going to get entangled?"


    Zheng Shunjia is the one who came. During this time, she has been trying to meet Nie Zhao. She is almost crazy and is locked up at home by her elder brother. Today, it is hard to find a chance to slip out. Only after asking some people can she know that Nie Zhao is going to have a wedding and is officially married to Tao Rong. How can she bear such a thing and find Nie Zhao directly.


    "I don''t want to pester you. It''s you. I''m destined to be together. I''ve dreamed that you married me in the end. That damned woman just wants to use you. She doesn''t love you at all. And Some time ago, wasn''t she turned by a group of bandits? She''s so dirty, you... "


    "Shut up, you dare to slander my wife, Zheng Shunjia, even if you don''t ask the hearsay clearly. Some things are wrong. The wedding is just a form. Our engagement has never been contacted. It is protected by the military and the law. Don''t deceive yourself." Nie Zhao looks disgusted.


    Zheng Shunjia was excited, and her eyes were turbid. She rushed up and grabbed Nie Zhao''s arms and asked, "why, why not me? Why is she, how can she, I love you so much, I love you most in the world, she hurt you so much, why can''t you choose me? You are crazy. "


    Nie Zhao was about to start, when he heard Xiao Xiao shout: "you let go of my father, my father is my mother''s, you go away! Witch


    Nie Zhao a Leng, turn head to see, see Xiao Xiao from the window that side lean out small body, strongly shout a way.


    "Xiaoxiao, go in, don''t fall down." Nie Zhao hastens a way.


    Xiao Xiao Du mouth, eyeing Zheng Shunjia.


    Zheng Shunjia looked at her voice. Her eyes seemed to be poisoned and shot at Xiaoxiao. For a moment, she was so scared that Xiaoxiao shivered. She felt as if she had been watched by some wild animal.


    Xiaoxiao is a child in the end, instantly scared, neck shrink, but at the thought of this woman to drive away her mother, rob her father, she plucked up the courage to wave: "go, go, you go away, don''t pull my father, that''s my father, father is my mother''s, you are a bad woman."


    Nie zhaoleng, who was originally in a serious mood, was amused by Xiao Xiao.


    Nie Zhao hands a turn, broke away from Zheng Shunjia, wait until Zheng Shunjia Lengleng Leng look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "let us go, but also let yourself go. Forget our family."


    Nie Zhao cold finish saying to turn round to get on the car.


    This time, Zheng Shunjia didn''t know if she had figured it out. She didn''t catch up.


    Nie Zhao leaves with Xiao Xiao in his car.


    Xiao Xiao lies on the seat and looks back at Zheng Shunjia, who is more and more far away. However, she always stares at here, a little scared in her heart.


    "Dad, will she do something bad? I feel terrible about her." Xiaoxiao said.


    Nie Zhaoli said: "I won''t let her do bad things. Don''t worry, Xiao Xiao. After seeing her, if your parents are not around you, remember to stay far away. You know what? "


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "well, mom has said that before. I remember it all


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "well, sit well, don''t move."


    "Well!"


    Xiaoxiao happily accompanies her father to go home with a leather mask, but she doesn''t know that she has been targeted by a poisonous snake.


    Usually when her parents are not at home, she hardly goes out. She stays at home, accompanied by Uncle Wang and aunt LAN.Generally, it''s hard for people to enter such a military compound, let alone do something bad.


    So Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are very relieved to let Xiao Xiao stay at home.


    On this day, Tao Rong was still in class.


    Nie Zhao returned to the military area to handle affairs.


    Suddenly Tao Rong''s mobile phone received a message.


    Tao Rong opened it and his face changed.


    It was still in class, so Tao Rong rushed out and immediately called home.


    But no one at home answered the phone.


    Tao Rong worried about the continuous three calls, and finally someone answered, but the answer is not the family.


    "Who are you?"


    The other side hastily replied: "I''m a guard. Are you the family of general Nie?"


    "I''m Tao Rong, Mrs. Nie."


    "Mrs. Nie, two servants of your family have been shot. They are unconscious. Now they are sent to the hospital. We are contacting general Nie. Please go to the hospital."


    Tao Rong''s face turned pale, "shooting? You didn''t find out? "


    "No No It''s with muffler. We When I was on patrol, I found something was wrong. "


    "Xiaoxiao, my daughter!" Tao Rong almost screamed.


    "Yes Sorry, Mrs. Nie, we didn''t see Miss in your house. Now the two witnesses are in a coma. We are monitoring and investigating. Please rest assured that we will find out the young lady. "


    But Tao Rong didn''t wait for the other party to finish, so he hung up.


    She looked through the message and dialed back immediately.


    Soon someone got through.


    "Who are you?"


    "Come on, bitch, I''ll wait for you."


    "I want to hear my daughter''s voice. I want to know she''s safe." Tao Rong exclaimed excitedly.


    Then I heard Xiao Xiao''s cry.


    Tao Rong''s heart fell temporarily.


    "Zheng Shunjia, what are you going to do?"


    "I said," come on, you come alone. If I see someone else, don''t blame me for attacking this little bitch. "

 Chapter 944

    At the westernmost side of Dongshi, the site that had just been cleared by Nie Zhao''s troops is now empty. After being checked by the police, every floor is on sale. Many developers have taken a fancy to it. Some people in Zheng''s family have bought several buildings along the river. It will be a very good location in the future.


    This is where Zheng Shunjia made an appointment, in the Pavilion by the river.


    Tao Rong was hung up after the phone, the whole person immediately rushed out of the school, driving all the way to the other side.


    Concerning Xiao Xiao, Tao Rong is almost crazy and loses her cool.


    Zheng Shunjia said to let her go alone, she naturally knew that Zheng Shunjia could come to this step, must be to her life.


    Tao Rong won''t let Xiao Xiao have an accident, and he won''t be stupid enough to let himself have an accident.


    There is no problem for her to go alone, but she will not rush to solve the problem privately.


    Tao Rong contacted Nie Zhao on the first phone.


    When she was about to make a phone call with one hand holding the steering wheel, Nie Zhao had already called.


    "Tao Rong, listen to me..."


    "Nie Zhao, listen to me. Zheng Shunjia has contacted me." Tao Rong almost told Nie Zhao the address and the situation in a cold tone, as if she was very calm.


    "Are you going now? She obviously doesn''t care about anything Nie Zhao said angrily, "wait for me."


    "Even if she is a madman, she is also a madman who wants to deal with me. I tell you that you don''t want to protect myself and increase the danger of Xiaoxiao. You said you wanted to protect me and Xiaoxiao."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately closed eyes, deep voice way: "I know, you go, rest assured I will make arrangements, but you have to promise me, can''t use your life for Xiao Xiao''s life, I want you both safe, you know?"


    Tao Rong gave a hum and hung up.


    She and Nie Zhao both know that in the face of irrational women, who knows what will happen, all the promises can''t be fulfilled, and they can only take one step.


    Tao Rong is biting her teeth. The hatred in her heart has soared. No matter in this life or in the last life, Zheng Shunjia will always hurt her and Xiao Xiao.


    This crazy woman, let''s finish it today.


    Tao Rong arrived at the appointed place with the fastest speed, and finally saw the figure in the pavilion.


    I also see Xiaoxiao still moving.


    For a moment, Tao Rong''s heart finally fell.


    Tao Rong originally wanted to see if the situation could surprise and lurk.


    But Zheng Shunjia is not a fool, she chose a good defensive position, vision at a glance, anyone will be seen by her.


    Tao Rong had to give up the attack.


    "Xiao Xiao!" Tao Rong shouts and rushes over.


    "Mom!" As soon as Xiao Xiao hears Tao Rong''s voice, she immediately wants to rush over, but originally she is held by Zheng Shunjia''s arm. As soon as she runs, Zheng Shunjia''s strength is even greater. Xiao Xiao cries out in pain.


    "Stop!" Zheng Shunjia shouts, and the excited pistol aims directly at Xiao Xiao''s head.


    Tao Rong''s steps suddenly stopped, her pupils shrank, and the whole person trembled with fear. "Zheng Shunjia, don''t mess around. It''s just a child. You don''t want to kill even children."


    There is something wrong with Zheng Shunjia''s expression. Her eyes are sunken and her face is very blue. She is skinny than when she saw her last time in Nie''s family. She looks as if she would fall down at any time. Her eyes are full of blood and her lips are pale.


    What''s more, Tao Rong seems to have noticed some strange symptoms, that is You''re addicted to something that''s killing you?


    This time, Tao Rong''s heart was even more frightened.


    "Ha ha ha, Tao Rong, you are afraid sometimes." Zheng Shunjia laughs excitedly, the pistol moves away finally, pointed to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks at the muzzle of the black hole to himself, but is relieved in the heart, as long as not to Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao is safe.


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao and sees her face in tears. Although she wants to cry, her body is not hurt.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid, mom will take you home soon."


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded.


    "Home? Where to go? Today you think you have a life to go back to. Dream about it. " Zheng Shunjia said strangely.


    "Zheng Shunjia, I''m the one you want to deal with. You let my daughter go first." Tao Rong yelled.


    "I know you can fight. I won''t fight with you. As long as I have this little hostage and weapons, I''m not afraid I can''t kill you." Zheng Shunjia said triumphantly.


    "What are you waiting for? Shoot me!" Tao Rong said in a deep voice, although she was exciting Zheng Shunjia, her eyes were still staring at the pistol. She had learned how to hide from Nie Zhao. If Zheng Shunjia really shot, she had to judge in advance.


    "What''s the rush? Are you in a hurry to be reincarnated? " Zheng Shunjia asked.


    "Zheng Shunjia!" Tao Rong said sternly.


    "I just want to see you look like a ghost. Don''t you have a lot of skills in front of me? Dare not put me in the eye, I want, you just don''t care, want to want, don''t want, you think you are what thing, you think you are great! People like you don''t deserve anything at all Zheng Shunjia got excited when she said that.Tao Rong looked at Zheng Shunjia seriously and said, "Zheng Shunjia, what have you become now? You are the first lady of the Zheng family, with status, talent and beauty. Now, you look like a madman. Are you sure you want to make yourself like this? Zheng Shunjia, there''s still a chance. If you go back, Nie Zhao and I can not pursue this matter. "


    "Turn back, ha ha ha, do you think I want to turn back when I get to this step? I know I can''t get Nie Zhao even if I go back, but I''d rather destroy the person that Zheng Shunjia can''t get. I don''t want to kill Nie Zhao. If I love him, I''ll kill the person he loves. I want him to have me in his heart all his life! " Zheng Shunjia''s face is crazy. It''s obvious that she''s going to kill her.


    Tao Rong said: "do you trample on your life just for a man who has never loved you from beginning to end? Before When Nie Zhao and an Wenlan were together, didn''t you live well? That proves that you don''t have to be him. Think about it! You can live without him. "


    While persuading Zheng Shunjia, Tao Rong procrastinates.


    She doesn''t hate her, but now the best way is to let Zheng Shunjia surrender, otherwise she really doesn''t know how to control this madman.


    "No I can give him to better people than me, but you can''t, you don''t deserve it! What are you doing! You''re just a country girl? No education, no quality, why do you let him fall in love with you, why! How can I lose to someone like you? I can''t accept it, so you have to disappear from the world. " Zheng Shunjia Leng Leng said: "bitch, before you go, I give you a chance to save your daughter, kneel down!"

 Chapter 945

    Tao Rong was stunned.


    Zheng Shunjia swung his pistol and said, "kneel down!"


    "No, mom!" Xiao Xiao took the lead in shouting.


    Zheng Shunjia, a lift Xiao Xiao embrace in the arms, pistol changed a direction, aimed at Xiao Xiao''s temple.


    "No! I kneel Tao Rong shrieked.


    Zheng Shunjia pick eyebrow, evil smile way: "kneel over."


    Tao Rong is ten meters away from Zheng Shunjia. She is deliberately trying to humiliate Tao Rong.


    But looking at Xiao Xiao so dangerous, Tao Rong should worry about what face problems, directly kneel down, slowly toward the direction of Zheng Shunjia knee line in the past.


    The ground is a common soil surface, full of broken stones everywhere, so that Tao Rong kneels unsteadily.


    Zheng Shunjia looked at Tao Rong kneeling over and immediately laughed happily.


    At this time, Nie Zhao has arrived with special troops. When he saw this scene, he could not suppress his anger.


    But now the situation is very unfavorable. There is a roof on the pavilion, so it''s impossible to shoot. The flat angle of view is easy to expose. Moreover, Zheng Shunjia''s muzzle is still facing Xiaoxiao, which is not conducive to saving people.


    Everything is possible in a moment, Nie Zhao must grasp the best opportunity.


    "Tao Rong, you cunt, you finally give in to me and fight with me. No one can beat me!" Zheng Shunjia grinned wildly.


    "I kneel down. You let my daughter go. I''ll leave it to you." Tao Rong has knelt down to the steps of the pavilion.


    Zheng Shunjia sneered, "it depends on my mood."


    "You Tao Rong looks excited.


    Xiao Xiao began to struggle in her arms, but Zheng Shunjia didn''t care about her. She looked at Tao Rong and said, "kowtow to me!"


    Tao Rong''s lips are tight. In the sound of Xiao Xiao''s stopping, she still lowers her head. When she is about to kowtow, suddenly there is a sound not far away.


    "Zheng Shunjia, what are you doing? Are you out of you mind? Stop it


    Zheng Shunjia cold eyes looked in the past, "big brother, second brother, how did you come?"


    Tao Rong is surprised for fear that Zheng Shunjia will ask why she didn''t come alone and count her as breaking the contract.


    But now it seems that Zheng Shunjia didn''t think of this, or the time difference is enough for those people.


    "Are you going to stop me? Don''t you love me the most? That''s what I like to do most in my life. Don''t stop me Zheng Shunjia said coldly.


    "You come here for me, you take your own life for these two people. I think you are crazy. Are you worthy of your dead parents? Worthy of our Zheng family? If you really want to shoot, the Zheng family will really curse you from then on. " Zheng Weifeng said excitedly.


    Zheng Yujun also advised: "sister, we have something to say, everything can be solved, do you listen to big brother?"


    "Brother, I''ve thought that since you locked me up." Zheng Shunjia suddenly had a convulsion in her neck, which was obviously addictive.


    At this time, the two brothers of the Zheng family found out that their sister had become like this. Suddenly his face turned white.


    But they know that there are many weapons facing Zheng Shunjia. No matter who Zheng Shunjia kills, she will be killed instantly. How can they watch their sister have an accident.


    "Zheng Shunjia, I order you to stop and go home with your brother!" Zheng Yujun shouts anxiously.


    Zheng Weifeng also tried to get close.


    But for a moment, Zheng Shunjia moved his finger.


    Tao Rong has been staring, see this scene immediately yelled: "you do not close. Zheng Shunjia, if you want to kill me, don''t shoot an innocent child. "


    Zheng Shunjia raised her eyebrows and said with a sneer: "it seems that killing this little one will make you more painful. When you have enough pain, I will kill you again. Nie Zhao will suffer twice as much. This is better."


    Tao Rong''s face changed. As expected, the madman''s idea was unpredictable.


    "I beg you, Zheng Shunjia. I''m wrong. Everything is my fault. You let my daughter go. I beg you. You can insult me any way you want. I''m willing to bear it." Tao Rong shouts anxiously.


    But Zheng Shunjia sneered and remained unmoved.


    Seeing that she is about to start, Nie Zhao is also ready for the first time. He is ready to rush out later to attract Zheng Shunjia''s attention, and then take her life in an instant. For him, the success rate is very high, but not 100%. Facing his wife and daughter, Nie Zhao, a veteran of the battlefield, will be nervous.


    Although Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao must have arrived, and there must be arrangements, she can''t afford the risk. She can only transfer Zheng Shunjia''s killing target by herself.


    Since there is no way, we can only


    "Zheng Shunjia, you''re a bitch. You''re doomed not to get Nie Zhao in your life. You won''t get Nie Zhao in the next life. Nie Zhao belongs to me. He only loves me. You''re a self righteous and self affectionate woman. I''m humble, but I just won you. You are a failure. " Tao Rong yelled sarcastically. The whole person jumped up.Sure enough, Zheng Shunjia immediately angered her. Zheng Shunjia turned around and was ready to shoot Tao Rong.


    just as she changed her movements, the gunshot rang out.


    Zheng Shunjia''s neck was bleeding instantly, which was caused by the bullet passing through his neck.


    In fact, Nie Zhao wants to kill Zheng Shunjia directly, but considering that people can still move from that angle, in order to ensure the safety of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, Nie Zhao can only choose the best angle to hurt people temporarily.


    Fortunately, Tao Rong has just diverted Zheng Shunjia''s attention and made her change her movements, which makes Nie Zhao move in time.


    Zheng Shunjia was staggered by the force of the bullet. He covered his neck and stepped back.


    Tao Rong has a clear eye and a quick hand. With a gun in Zheng Shunjia''s hand, he quickly reaches out his hand and snatches Xiao Xiao from Zheng Shunjia''s arms.


    Nie Zhao also quickly jumped out and rushed to attack directly, ready to make up another shot.


    "Nie Zhao, no, she has no action. Don''t kill me!" Zheng Yujun shouts.


    Zheng Weifeng immediately runs to Zheng Shunjia and wants to control her first, so Nie Zhao has no reason to start.


    But Zheng Weifeng just went to help Zheng Shunjia, and suddenly there was another shot.


    Zheng Weifeng''s arm was injured by a bullet, and the shooter turned out to be Zheng Shunjia. She had a gun hidden in her arms.


    For a moment, Zheng Shunjia was so confused that he attacked his second brother.


    She stood up and started shooting at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s instant reaction is to hold Xiao Xiao and block everything.


    But Zheng Shunjia didn''t have the chance to fire the second shot. Some follow-up team members came and fired two shots in succession.


    Although it was not a fatal position, it completely made Zheng Shunjia lose his ability of action.


    When Tao Rong looks up, Zheng Shunjia stares at her, as if unwilling, but her body is retreating uncontrollably.

 Chapter 946

    Zheng Shunjia staggered back, but behind was the edge of the pavilion, which was a slope, and below the slope was the river rushing to the sea.


    At that moment, Zheng Weifeng was injured and unable to move. The nearest ones were Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao is held in her arms by Tao Rong. Tao Rong looks at Zheng Shunjia, who is covered with blood, and falls back.


    Tao Rong knows that as long as she stands up and holds Zheng Shunjia, she will not fall.


    But at that moment, Tao Rong looked at Zheng Shunjia full of hate, watching her fall, slip, and finally roll into the river.


    In a flash, the joy surged up.


    She knows that this time, even if everything is under control, she will not let Zheng Shunjia go. She would like to kill all the people who will harm Xiao Xiao. Zheng Shunjia has killed her so many times. It''s kind of her not to kill her. This is Zheng Shunjia''s best end.


    "Shun Jia!" Zheng Yujun yells and rushes up, but it''s too late to see Zheng Shunjia fall into the river.


    On the other side, Zheng Weifeng also ran past in confusion, but he could only keep shouting.


    After all, the river is so fast that there is no one to help in a moment.


    Nie Zhao rushed up, hugged Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, painfully asked, regardless of Zheng Shunjia there.


    Zheng Yujun yells to let the soldiers and the police go down. Even though Zheng Shunjia is a prisoner, he has not committed homicide, so the police have the responsibility to save people.


    Several people who are good at water jump into the river, but they can''t do it after a while.


    The facts are settled.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are taken back home by Nie Zhao, and there is no meddling in other things for the time being.


    Although Wang Bo and aunt LAN were shot, they didn''t hurt the key points. It probably took some time to get out of the hospital.


    Afraid Xiao Xiao will be afraid, Tao Rong directly asked for a long vacation, self-study at home with Xiao Xiao.


    Qin An and Shi Pengchun will find time to accompany Tao Rong and help her with her tutoring.


    Three days later, Nie Zhao was called out again.


    Originally, Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao also wanted to go, but Nie Zhao refused.


    At this time, Tao Rongcai knew that Zheng Shunjia had found it.


    To be sure, the body was found.


    I don''t know if she drowned or died of serious injury. Anyway, she really died.


    Tao Rong''s mood fluctuated violently for a while, and soon recovered calm.


    Nie Zhao went out alone.


    In fact, Nie Zhao could have sued Zheng Shunjia. After all, what she threatened was the family members of the soldiers, but they died like lights out. Nie Zhao went to have a look, finished the confession with the police, and was ready to leave.


    As soon as I came out of the police station, I saw some people in the Zheng family, some of whom were obviously excited. They went up to Nie Zhao and said, "Nie Zhao, if you hurt Zheng Shunjia, you have nothing to say to us?"


    Zheng Shunjia has always been in favor with the Zheng family, and the Zheng family has a good relationship. So watching Nie Zhao come out so indifferently, they don''t even have a word of apology. Naturally, some young people feel that Nie Zhao has hurt the face of the Zheng family.


    "I hurt her? If I remember correctly, it was her constant persecution of our family, kidnapping my daughter, threatening my wife, and trying to kill people. You have lost your memory. Do you need to go in and see the testimony of the case again? " Nie Zhao looked at several young people who blocked him and said unhappily.


    "You You My cousin is dead, how can you say such immoral words, if not love you, she will come to this step? Are you worthy of her? Besides, didn''t she hurt anyone? Why do you say that to her? Originally we thought you would be our brother-in-law. We adored you very much. We didn''t expect that you were so cold-blooded, just like your country wife! "


    "Nie Zhao, if you don''t apologize to our Zheng family and don''t express yourself at my sister''s funeral, our Zheng family will never give up."


    Looking at these excited young people, Nie Zhao said with a sneer, "if I don''t accuse her, it''s already an expression of her death. When you say this to me, you should weigh your identity first. Are you qualified to say such things on behalf of the Zheng family? Or do you think I''m afraid? "


    Nie Zhao shakes his head and looks at the self-conscious laughable person choked, "get out of the way! Don''t get in my way


    "You! Nie Zhao, you are too self righteous. Now the Nie family can''t do it. Do you think you... "


    "Enough! What are you doing! " All of a sudden, Zheng Yujun''s voice came from the door of the police station. He just came out and was tired. He was in a bad mood when he saw this group of people making trouble around Nie Zhao.


    "Elder brother, he has done harm to Shunjia all her life. He..."


    "Shut up and get out of my way." Zheng Jun said coldly.


    Nie Zhao looks back at Zheng Yujun.


    Zheng Yujun''s face was ugly. He frowned and said, "Nie Zhao, in the future, our well water will not violate the river water, and we don''t need any communication."


    This means that even if there is no need for cooperation in interests, it can be regarded as a complete break of diplomatic relations. The serious point is that they will not communicate with each other, but they will not deal with each other.This is the most reasonable decision Zheng Yujun can make for the Zheng family.


    After all, he is not a person who knows right from wrong. All this has nothing to do with others from beginning to end. I can''t get revenge, but my sister really died because of the Nie family, and they can''t face the Nie Zhao family any more.


    Nie Zhao nodded, turned and left.


    He never cared about his friendship with the family. From the beginning when Zheng Shunjia hurt Tao Rong, Nie Zhao didn''t like to see the Nie family.


    It''s just stiff.


    Besides, they are leaving Dongshi. They are not afraid of Zheng family''s sudden trouble.


    Nie Zhao returned to the compound.


    Now the military compound has completely changed the security measures.


    After all, the last time someone broke in with a gun, it was insulting this place and hitting the military in the face. We must update the defense here.


    So now it''s quite a safe living area in Dongshi.


    Nie Zhao went back to see Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao quietly lying on the bed reading together, suddenly feel all the discomfort are back.


    Tao Rong didn''t ask about the follow-up, and Nie Zhao didn''t say any more.


    But Tao Rong and Nie Zhao discussed whether the wedding should be postponed or not.


    This kind of thing just happened, it''s really a bit bad luck, and Uncle Wang and aunt LAN haven''t been discharged from hospital, which is more troublesome.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "I don''t want to delay."


    "Nie Zhao, it''s not that I don''t want to. I know you have a little obsession with this, but don''t you think the timing is really bad?" Tao Rong worried.


    Listening to her parents talking about important things, Xiaoxiao immediately put down her book and said, "I I... "


    Attracted the attention of her parents, Xiaoxiao immediately stood up and said: "there is still a week, my mother-in-law and uncle have said, they can come to participate, just can''t help. I don''t want to put it off. I want to see your wedding. "

 Chapter 947

    Nie Zhao picks eyebrows and is satisfied with his daughter''s position.


    Tao Rong doubts a way: "why ah, wait for mother-in-law and uncle to have a wedding after all good?"


    Xiao Xiao wronged pout, "can''t, have to hurry to do the wedding, or there will be witches rob father hurt mother."


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at Xiaoxiao in doubt. After several times of inquiry, they know that when they were talking about the wedding in the hospital, the opinions of several uncles and aunts made Xiaoxiao form an idea.


    In fact, sometimes people don''t take it seriously when they have a certificate and a report. Basically, they have to have a formal wedding before they can agree to get married. This man and woman belong to each other and can''t be touched by others.


    If you don''t have a wedding, others will think it''s a fake marriage, or if you don''t love at all, it''s just a license.


    Xiaoxiao is very worried about this statement, and even thinks that it is because her parents did not hold a wedding, so the witch would kidnap her and hurt her mother.


    Sometimes Xiaoxiao is too smart and thinks too much, so she insists on completing the wedding, and the sooner the better, the grander the better.


    Tao Rong was speechless. "Xiao Xiao, you misunderstood. It''s not like this."


    Nie Zhao stopped and said, "I think my daughter''s idea is right. At first, I wanted to do the wedding because I had to guard against some men who had no eyesight."


    Nie Zhaozhi is naturally a hermit.


    Tao Rong helplessly looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao took Tao Rong''s hand and said, "now, if our happiness is stopped by a dead man, isn''t it a joke? I don''t believe that we are cursed when we come to this stage again. This time, I won''t stop me. So don''t worry about it. Listen to me. I will definitely give it back to you. Isn''t that what you always want? "


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed. Suddenly, she felt that she wanted to get a wedding in her last life, but she never got it in her whole life. Although she fancied, she didn''t dare to ask for it, because she knew that Nie Zhao didn''t love her, and her marriage was cheated.


    In this life, looking at Nie Zhao''s loving eyes, Tao Rong sighed and finally agreed.


    Although there is no help from Aunt LAN and Uncle Wang, Uncle Zhang and aunt Qiao have come here enough. In addition, they have many friends, and they are all capable big men. Naturally, many things are handled in good order.


    During this period, Zheng Shunjia''s funeral was also held. It was only a family affair, and some of Zheng Shunjia''s own friends also attended. After all, his death was disgraceful. It was almost the black history of the Zheng family, so it was impossible to make a big fuss.


    Originally, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong did not care about the dead person, but because they were worried about whether an Wenlan would come to the funeral, they always paid attention to it.


    As a result, Zheng Shunjia, her best friend, did not come to see her.


    The funeral passed quietly.


    After today, when Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were busiest, they suddenly heard a piece of good news.


    Nie Xuan gave birth to a big fat boy. Originally, she was worried that her family would not be able to attend the wedding. After all, her health was important. However, Nie Xuan gave birth naturally. Under the care of Chen Liuzhi''s brother and sister, she was soon discharged from the hospital and was able to make sure of this trip.


    As for the rest of the Nie family, the third nies and the eldest nies, who are Nie Zhao''s nominal parents, only sent gifts. Everyone in the family came.


    It shows the relationship between the two sides, but this is equivalent to beating Nie Zhao''s face. If a person doesn''t get married even his parents and brothers, others will think that Nie Zhao''s character is problematic.


    But Nie Zhao and Tao Rong don''t care. Their parents are not here, but their daughter is.


    Originally, half of the wedding is for themselves, the other half is for Xiaoxiao.


    Soon Xiao Xiao''s two-year-old birthday and Tao Rong Nie Zhao''s wedding are coming.


    Dongshi probably has never seen such a grand wedding.


    This time, Nie Zhao tried his best to arrange it. When Qin Huan and Luo Yan saw it, they were all shocked. They decided that Nie Zhao had spent one third of his wealth on the wedding.


    Park style wedding venue, luxury hotel for guests, restaurant on cruise ship, romantic hot air balloon, fireworks at night, luxury car fleet. Even the first night was arranged on a small island not far from Dongshi to let the young guests have a carnival.


    Gorgeous let Tao Rong all just reaction come over, originally they are so rich.


    Tao Rong had never seen it in his last life. He thought that all rich people were like this.


    As a result, both Qin An and Ding Yuqing told Tao Rong that the rich can do it even if they are willing to spend money, but they dare not make so much publicity for fear of getting into trouble.


    What''s more, Nie Zhao is such a soldier, but he is not afraid of anything. No matter what the good or bad rumors, everyone should know that he and Tao Rong are having a wedding.


    Listen to Qin An and Ding Yuqing boast that Nie Zhao attaches importance to Tao Rong. Tao Rong hasn''t had time to be moved. Xiaoxiao is excited first. Xiaoxiao is the most active person in their wedding.


    Because the wedding was held the next day, Xiaoxiao''s birthday was at 0:00 in the night.A few people chat time, friends have made the birthday party.


    The huge cake was pushed over, Xiao Xiao''s eyes were bright.


    Nie Zhao came over, took Xiao Xiao and held him in his arms. He took Tao Rong in one hand and walked into the cake lit with candles.


    With the countdown to zero, everyone began to sing happy birthday to Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao''s happy face turned red.


    "Happy birthday, Xiaoxiao, make a wish, blow the candle." Cried the crowd.


    Xiao Xiao immediately raised his hands together, bowed his head and made a wish. "I want the three of us to be together forever!"


    Everyone was immediately cute by Xiao Xiao''s clever little wish. It''s so cute.


    "We will." Nie Zhao lowers his head and kisses Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong also gave a kiss and said, "well, the wish will come true."


    "Ah, you say so, how can Xiao Xiao get married in the future?" Someone laughed.


    Everyone immediately laughed.


    Xiaoxiao nervous said: "I don''t marry, I want to spend my life with my parents."


    The crowd laughed even more.


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao''s face full of aura, as if there is a spring flowing through her heart.


    Xiaoxiao of the last life, he almost did not accompany her, her birthday, he did not care.


    What she saw on Xiaoxiao''s face was always a carefree smile.


    Now in retrospect, but the memory is not deep, and now her mind is all this life Xiaoxiao happy smile.


    As if aware, Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao, but finds that Nie Zhao is also looking at himself affectionately.


    Needless to say, there is a lot in my eyes.

 Chapter 948

    It''s actually a bit cold on the beach at night in October.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao walk slowly on the beach.


    Two people can''t sleep, the noisy tired Xiao Xiao to prepare to go to bed early Qiao aunt, two people out for a walk.


    "Isn''t that a little exaggerated?" Tao Rong looks at those people not far away who are tossing the praying lamp.


    "Life is such a wedding. Naturally, the more memories left, the better." Nie Zhao took Tao Rong and said with a smile, "don''t you like it?"


    "I just didn''t think of it." Before that, Tao Rong had been hiding the details of her wedding. She would do whatever Nie Zhao asked her to do.


    "In a few hours, there will be a wedding. Don''t be nervous." Nie Zhao asked with a smile: "although we are already old husbands and wives."


    Tao Rong turns to see Nie Zhao. He rubs his nose. It seems that he is even more nervous and excited than her.


    Tao Rong leaned to Nie Zhao, nestled in his arms, "of course, nervous."


    Nie Zhao''s mouth rose and he was in a very good mood.


    Just then, Nie Zhao''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    After Nie Zhao answered, he immediately frowned, hung up the phone and said to Tao Rong, "there''s a little problem in the south. I have to go. Are you coming with me?"


    "South of the island?" Tao Rong asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "There are ships approaching. They have to pull in by force. It''s night here. They shouldn''t have been sailing again. Maybe they are wrecked or looking for trouble. Anyway, I have to deal with it. What do you do?" Nie Zhao frowned and said helplessly.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I''ll go to them and put out the lights. I''ll wait for you to come back. You''re going to move faster on your own. " Tao Rong said, pointing to the shoes under his feet, it is not suitable for a long way.


    Nie Zhao nods, embraces Tao Rong, kisses her forehead, and immediately turns around and runs away.


    Tao Rong also turned around and walked towards the bustle not far away.


    The distance has been able to hear some people''s noisy dialogue, but suddenly a voice came from behind, let Tao Rong stop in an instant.


    "Tao Rong."


    Tao Rong looks a little tight, thinking about whether he is running away or shouting.


    "Here you are."


    Tao Rong a Leng, in the heart suppress not to live to doubt, turned round to see past.


    It was Ao Yi standing behind him. His face was full of light, and he could not see clearly in the dark. But it was a beautiful gift box.


    "Ao Yi, you are What do you mean? I''m getting married tomorrow. You''re not coming to trouble me again Tao Rong asked nervously.


    "Do you think I''ve been troubling you before?" Ao Yi''s tone is a little stiff.


    Tao Rong was asked a choke, as if a person''s heart to be distorted, but his behavior can only be distorted.


    If Tao Rong is not able to answer this question, he can only be silent.


    "I see it." Ao Yi opens his mouth.


    "What?" Tao Rong was stunned.


    "I see you three are very happy, so this is my wedding present for you." Ao Yi said frankly.


    Tao Rong suddenly looks at Ao Yi in shock. "You finally figured it out? Don''t embarrass me? "


    Ao Yi steps forward and walks into the light. Tao Rong sees Ao Yi''s face clearly.


    In fact, Ao Yi has no change, his face is cold and arrogant, full of domineering, just looking at Tao Rong''s eyes become more profound.


    "Since you are happy, I have no reason to take you away, and I know I can''t take you away." Ao Yi said in a deep voice.


    Tao Rong suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, relaxed and said: "great, you finally don''t get to the top, Ao Yi, you You''ll meet better people. Sometimes taking a step back is really great. "


    Ao Yi frowned and said, "I''m not trying to do anything. I only do what I think is right. Tao Rong, if one day you''re not happy, I''ll still take you away."


    "In this life, you will not wait until this day, unless I die, otherwise, Rongrong will not be unfortunate." Suddenly Nie Zhao''s voice rang out from behind.


    Tao Rong looks back in surprise.


    Ao Yi had no surprise look at all. He didn''t even move his eyes. He still looked at Tao Rong and said, "who knows you, you let her be very unfortunate before."


    Nie Zhao steps forward unhappily, embraces Tao Rong and swears sovereignty.


    "Come back so soon?" Tao Rong doubts of say.


    "I felt something was wrong on the way. I made a detailed phone call and asked. My intuition told me that it was to divert the tiger from the mountain, so I came back." Nie Zhao answers a way, but the eyes are staring at Ao Yi all the time, guard against.


    Tao Rong looks at Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi handed the gift again.


    "What is this?" Nie Zhao asked unhappily.


    Tao Rong replied, "it''s a wedding present for me."


    Nie Zhao immediately shows his disbelief. He is very hostile to those who try to rob his wife and children."What''s your idea?" Nie Zhaozhi asked.


    Ao Yi said without any emotion: "you are not qualified to talk to me."


    Nie Zhao''s chill suddenly rose, "it seems that you were not locked up enough last time."


    Ao Yi does not show weakness way: "do you think you can close me again?"


    Nie Zhao pick eyebrow way: "want to try?"


    The atmosphere between the two seemed to explode at any time. Tao Rong stood in the middle, looking embarrassed. After thinking about it, he said, "Nie Zhao, go away first."


    "What?" Nie Zhao immediately looks at Tao Rong in displeasure.


    Tao Rong coaxed Nie Zhao with some embarrassment and said: "Nie Zhao, I believe Ao Yi is not looking for trouble this time, but you two don''t deal with it very well. You are here, and it''s estimated that you will spend tomorrow morning with him. Listen to me, you stand away, and I''ll finish what he should say, OK?"


    "No way!" Nie Zhao immediately put a force on his hand and tightened the circle of Tao Rong.


    Knowing that Nie Zhao was not so persuasive, Tao Rong could only coax him into saying, "believe me once, and as I told you, Ao Yi didn''t really feel sorry for me. Many things were my own choice at the beginning, and he saved me."


    What Nie Zhao dislikes most is that Ao Yi threatened to take Tao Rong away.


    But in fact, aoyi was also used by her at that time. Although Ao Yi often does not respect her ideas and wants to make some decisions by force, he has never implemented them. He has always been kind to her, but this kind of kindness makes people a little speechless.


    Nie Zhao frowned deeply, "but..."


    "If there''s something, ten meters away, you can come here the first time, can''t you? Believe me, honey? " Tao Rong uses the ultimate killing move, with a prayer in her eyes.


    Nie Zhao frowned, thinking that he was ten meters away from them. If anything happened, he could do it in a few seconds, which was not too difficult.

 Chapter 949

    Nie Zhao stands not far away and stares at two people. He is not happy in his heart.


    However, Tao Rong is in a happy mood after aoyi''s reaction. To tell the truth, she doesn''t hate aoyi. She can tell whether she is sincere or false. She has been thinking about her for such a long time and wants to take care of her. Although he can''t respond, she is really grateful.


    It is the best way to solve the problem peacefully.


    And she trusts Ao Yi because she knows Ao Yi. He is so proud that if he wants to take her away, he will come directly and will not play tricks around the bush.


    So he said to send gifts, do not hinder her wedding, Tao Rong believe that he is really so decided.


    "Thank you for the present, thank you." Tao Rong took it impolitely.


    "It''s just a small thing proposed by Duan Muling. He said he can''t come empty handed. I''m here to tell you my decision and give it to you." Ao Yi said, took off the metal bracelet on his wrist and handed it to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong suddenly a Leng, "the gift is enough, I can''t accept this."


    Tao Rong is not stupid. No matter whether the bracelet looks good or not, it''s the first time that Tao Rong sees Ao Yi. What he brings with him must be of great significance. How can he collect it in disorder.


    Ao Yi didn''t take it back, but introduced: "this is the keepsake of our Yin clan. When you encounter difficulties in the future, no matter what happens, even if you break the sky, no one can move you with this keepsake. That''s what''s really useful compared to the worthless gifts. "


    "That''s all?" Tao Rong asked suspiciously.


    Ao Yi nodded firmly.


    Tao Rong thinks about it. Although Ao Yi is not very good at lying, it may not have any special significance, but he still thinks it''s inappropriate. "This is something you carry next to your body. I''m already a mother. It''s really inconvenient to take it. I''ll take your mind. Moreover, if I''m really in trouble, my husband will protect me. In fact, Ao Yi, we really don''t have such a problem You don''t have to give me such a valuable thing. I''m ashamed of it. "


    Ao Yi shook his head and said: "I think you can accept it, you can. You don''t think it''s deep for friendship, but it''s deep for me. Your husband is just an ordinary person. He can give you limited protection. If you can''t use it all your life, it''s ok. You can give it to your children in the future. It''s a pledge."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, Ao Yi said in a cold voice: "give you two choices, take it, or I''ll take you."


    Tao Rong''s brain suddenly aches. This guy is really


    Tao Rong quickly took the bracelet, speechless looking at Ao Yi.


    All of a sudden, she saw Ao Yi smile, and it was still a brilliant smile. For a moment, Tao Rong couldn''t react. After all, Ao Yi who was smiling was too strange.


    When Tao Rong is in a daze, Ao Yi suddenly reaches out his hand and hugs Tao Rong. He whispers in her ear, "I''m sorry I didn''t marry you back."


    Ao Yi''s hugging power is too strong, which makes Tao Rong stiff. Before he resists, Ao Yi releases her and quickly retreats. At the same time, Nie Zhao''s fist catches up and flies past Tao Rong''s ear.


    Tao Rong quickly stops Nie Zhao, so as not to really fight.


    Ao Yi sneers, "Nie Zhao, treat her well, or I will come to kill you!"


    Nie Zhao is very angry, but with the help of Tao Rong, Ao Yi leaves easily.


    "The bastard!" Nie Zhao is furious.


    "Forget it, forget it." Tao Rong said softly.


    Nie Zhao immediately nodded and said, "you let him hold you


    Tao Rong said innocently: "his skill is similar to yours. Can I react?"


    Nie Zhao was very angry. Tao Rong quickly hugged Nie Zhao and said, "Nie Zhao, I''m very happy that Ao Yi really put it down. This shows that we have eliminated a hidden danger, right? You don''t have to worry about it in the future. It''s a good thing that someone has come to take me away. There is such good news before marriage, isn''t it very good? "


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately angry way: "even if he comes, I am not afraid."


    "I''m not afraid, but it will be very troublesome. After all, I''m a hermit." Tao rongrou said in a soft voice: "well, well, happy day, that''s it."


    Looking at the deserted beach, Nie Zhao said, "what did he give you?"


    Tao Rong obediently takes out the things. Inside the gift box is a set of exquisite jewelry, which is rare and certainly expensive. However, Nie Zhao''s attention is on the bracelet with the symbol of Yin nationality.


    Seeing Nie Zhao frowning, Tao Rong asked curiously, "is there a problem?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s obviously something of the hermits, as long as they understand the meaning." Nie Zhao is not happy and says, "I feel bad. Let''s throw it away."


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s jealous appearance, Tao Rong put the bracelet and jewelry together. "Anyway, I won''t take it. Just put it. After all, it''s someone else''s will. It''s also a proof that you defeat your rival, isn''t it?"


    This makes Nie Zhao happy.


    But Ao Yi, who had returned to the boat, was challenged by Duan Muling and asked, "what? You gave her the bracelet? Are you out of you mind? It''s for the future Lord''s wife! It means a lot. Didn''t you give up? "Ao Yi frowned at Duanmu Ling and said, "my grandfather said that I want to marry the woman in my heart. I just want to marry her. No matter whether I can marry her or not, she deserves the bracelet. It''s reasonable to give her."


    Duanmu Ling looks at Ao Yi suspiciously and says: "according to Tao Rong''s temperament, she won''t accept everything without asking. You..."


    A trace of unnaturalness flashed across Ao Yi''s face.


    Duanmu Ling stares big eyes and says: "are you hiding from her? You lied? Oh, my God? You Ao Yi can even lie. Don''t you always disdain to tell lies? "


    "Otherwise, she won''t take it." Ao Yi is not a fool. He is just too strong to lie.


    Duan Muling was really amazed. "You, you, I can only say that fortunately Tao Rong didn''t marry you. Otherwise, she would have a great influence on the future patriarch. It''s not good for the hermits. She doesn''t know the meaning of the bracelet, and she doesn''t know how much power it can bring to her in the hermits. Maybe it''s good. It''s better than the people in the clan Otherwise, I don''t know what the turbulence will be like, but You can''t let anyone know what you''ve given her, or she''ll be in danger. "


    "Well, of course I understand." Ao Yi nods a way.


    As the boat slowly left the island, Ao Yi looked at the beach where nothing could be seen. His heart was heavy. "Hey, drink with me. I''m lovelorn."


    Duanmu Ling was stunned and immediately waved his hand to refuse. "You''re drunk and crazy. You''re going to beat all the people on our boat to death. You''d better go back to the Yin clan. Now there are so many things, and the turmoil hasn''t subsided. We sneak out and are found by the old patriarch. My skin will be removed. Let''s go I don''t think I''ll see you again. "

 Chapter 950

    Walking back with Nie Zhao, Qin An and Ding Yuqing picked her up just after lying down for an hour. They took her to make up. The bride''s make-up took three hours to finish.


    Xiao Xiao has been accompanied by Tao Rong''s side, constantly saying that her mother is so beautiful.


    After making up, they boarded the boat. They went back to the shore in the same boat. In order to keep a sense of mystery, the two bridesmaids said that they would not let Nie Zhao see Tao Rong. They had to wait until the ceremony began.


    But when the bridesmaids saw Nie Zhao, they all came back to praise the bridegroom. Did they see that Nie Zhao''s military dress was gorgeous, solemn, grand and elegant? It was really handsome.


    If you look at Tao Rong in the mirror again, it''s also breathtaking. In fact, Tao Rong has always been very good-looking, but she doesn''t dress up very well, so she seldom gives people the feeling of surprise. Usually, she feels pretty at a glance, and the more she looks, the more beautiful she looks. Now, it''s really beautiful.


    Came to the shore, the venue garden inside the building, prepared a few lounges.


    Tao Rong and they came here directly.


    Get ready for the final make-up.


    Jin Rourou also came in to accompany Tao Rong. She came with a gift, but it doesn''t contain Zheng Weifeng''s intention.


    Jin Rourou should be a little embarrassed to see Tao Rong at first, but she is relaxed to see Tao Rong treat her as usual.


    With the approach of time, the pace of the staff around to and fro has accelerated.


    This kind of atmosphere makes Tao Rong nervous.


    Soon, the staff came to pick up Xiaoxiao and take her to the place she wanted to go. Jinrourou accompanied Xiaoxiao.


    Ding Yuqing and Qin An''an accompany Tao Rong as bridesmaids, waiting for arrangement.


    Soon there was music outside. It was the orchestra invited by Nie Zhao.


    "Time is up. The bride will come out soon." The emcee came and called.


    Tao Rong stands up nervously and takes a deep breath.


    Ding Yuqing and Qin An quickly support Tao Rong and accompany her to go out slowly.


    Outside the hall is the venue. On the green lawn, there are delicate white chairs filled with guests. Around them, there are a lot of fantastic colors, such as white gauze, colorful balloons and bright red roses.


    At the foot of the red carpet extended out, let Tao Rong see two people at a glance.


    In the middle of the wreath, Xiao Xiao, who is lovely as an angel, and Nie Zhao, who is awe inspiring and handsome on the stage.


    Tao Rong finally knows why the bridesmaids want to boast about Nie Zhao for a long time.


    She has never seen Nie Zhao like this before. She has gone away from killing and cutting, but is wearing elegant military dress with noble and dignified style. No one can wear this kind of dress with proper cut and perfect fit. Nie Zhao''s whole body is full of power and security, which makes people feel excited at a glance. Judging from his appearance, he is a perfect man. If he looks at him deeply, he will be a perfect man With you, it will make any woman in the world fall.


    Tao Rong was a little shy.


    At this time, all the praise around is for Tao Rong.


    After all, Nie Zhao and they have been enjoying it for a long time, and finally they have to wait for the bride.


    When they look at Nie Zhao, the guests who don''t know Tao Rong can''t help but sympathize with the bride. After all, a woman stands beside her man, and all her brilliance is suppressed. Isn''t that very pitiful?


    But when they saw Tao Rong, they were shocked.


    Although I heard that Tao Rong''s appearance is not inferior to that of other ladies, I didn''t expect that she would be so amazing.


    The pure white wedding dress is lavishly inlaid with countless broken diamonds and pearls. The jewelry on her body is heavy, and all of them are valuable jewelry. However, these things that should have been too shining can not cover up Tao Rong''s posture and bearing, and her gorgeous appearance after her makeup.


    In addition to the close friends of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, there are many visitors who don''t know Tao Rong and are just friends. They usually hear rumors about Tao Rong. Naturally, the rumors about Tao Rong are mostly spread by idle people such as Nie Pei and Zheng Shunjia.


    What vulgar, bad, uneducated, no temperament, the description of Tao Rong is very bad, but now, it''s not the same thing.


    A lot of men were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    At this time, Nie Zhao was a little silly. After a long time, Nie Zhao did not listen carefully, but looked at his bride.


    Beauty is no longer enough to describe Nie Zhao''s mood at the moment. He has only one kind of impulse now. He wants to take Tao Rong away quickly and let him watch alone.


    It''s not supposed to be seen.


    The wedding went on and the music became cheerful.


    Tao Rong was accompanied by a bridesmaid and walked slowly to the center of the giant garland.


    Master of ceremonies is the best master of ceremonies in Dongshi. He simply explained the relationship among the three members of the family.


    Normally, this kind of wedding should be delivered to Nie Zhao by his father holding Tao Rong. Or other relatives.But for Tao Rong, there are few decent elders. The only one he wants to find is his master. Unfortunately, Nie Zhao has been looking for a long time and has not found him.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know. For Nie Zhao, master is the only elder he respects now.


    Without the help of their elders, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao thought that it was most reasonable to let their only close relative do it.


    So Xiaoxiao stood in the middle of the wreath, waiting for her mother''s hand to come, her little hand tightly held her mother''s hand, her eyes were shining.


    That sweet smile simply melted the hearts of all the people present, so that everyone has no mind to care about anything.


    The daughter sent her mother to her father, and her imagination was also very beautiful.


    After all, it''s very important to all three members of the family.


    Xiao Xiao takes Tao Rong''s hand. Tao Rong lovingly looks at Xiao Xiao and pays attention to her nervous steps. Don''t go wrong and trip yourself.


    Five or six meters long distance, Xiao Xiao is very serious step, is about to become a soldier''s step.


    Finally came to the bridegroom.


    Nie Zhao looks at a pair of mother and daughter, a time unexpectedly speechless.


    Until Xiao Xiao pulls Nie Zhao''s sleeve and signals that he has taken over his hand, Nie Zhao reacts and takes Tao Rong''s hand.


    Xiaoxiao ran down happily.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other.


    Seeing that the eyes are full of each other, my heart seems to feel each other''s emotions for a moment, and both of them are not calm.


    The emcee continued to say something.


    Tao Rong suddenly froze.


    Because she saw Nie Zhao''s eyes red, and her tears lingered in his eyes.


    The guests who can see below are all silly. General NIE is not going to cry.


    Tao Rong''s tears came down earlier than Nie Zhao''s.


    Only they know the weight of each other''s tears.

 Chapter 951

    The witness is Nie Zhao''s current boss. Although he is the boss of Dongshi, he didn''t get along with Nie Zhao for a long time, but he was told by the people above Beishi to take care of Nie Zhao. Naturally, he is different from Nie Zhao. If the people above are not convenient to come to such an occasion, I''m afraid the witness will not be his turn.


    The old general gave a warm speech and praised Nie Zhao. Seeing that the two young people were looking at each other affectionately, they had no time to listen to his speech, but also had some helplessness. They quickly handed over the baton to the emcee and moved on to the next step.


    The emcee changed her lines and began to take advantage of the best atmosphere to take the oath.


    The most common, the most common, the most simple oath in listening to two new people to see, but abnormal treasure grand.


    In a word, I would, representing all the friendship.


    After exchanging rings with each other, Nie Zhao can no longer help but pull Tao Rong into his arms and kiss him deeply. Tears run across his cheek, but happiness spreads all over his body.


    Salute, applause, cheers intertwined, as if the world''s most beautiful voice.


    Nie Zhao kisses to the full, just slowly separate, two people can''t help stretching out their hands, wipe each other''s tears, each other a deep look, coincidentally turned to Xiaoxiao, waved to Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao happily rushed up, by mom and dad into the arms, a family of three this is complete.


    The wedding ceremony is over.


    The crowd rushed up to say congratulations, congratulations and group photos.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are just a little bit more relaxed. They were too excited before. They were a little bit abnormal. They were teased around by their friends before they returned to their original state.


    Although they stood in the crowd, surrounded by a group of people, each said this, but their hands were always together.


    Tao Rong saw many friends.


    Yuan Xu is with the elder brother of the yuan family. Elder brother yuan and Yuan Shang are talking to Nie Zhao, while yuan Xu comes to Tao Rong.


    Looking at Yuan Xu''s loss, Tao Rong said with a smile, "when did you arrive? I didn''t think you could come without a greeting in advance."


    "Such a big thing, death will come." Yuan Xu said glumly: "congratulations." Then a glass of wine came up.


    Tao Rong smiles sweetly, clinks a cup way: "thank you."


    Just talking to Yuan Xu, Ding yunqi brings a guest to visit Tao Rong.


    As soon as Tao Rong saw the man, he couldn''t recognize him.


    "Long time no see. Tao Rong, Yuan Shao The other side is generous.


    Tao Rong reaction for a long time, looking at the eyes dressed mature and steady, but also temperament steady girl, surprised: "Mo Yijia?"


    Yuan Xu also looked at the visitors in surprise.


    It was their high school classmate, Mo Yijia, who dropped out.


    Although Mo Yijia has given Tao Rong some shares, neither of them has met. Tao Rong doesn''t know about Mo Yijia''s recent situation. The brothers and sisters of the Ding family have never mentioned it. Tao Rong is about to forget it. He didn''t expect to see it today.


    Tao Rong and Mo Yijia hugged each other. Mo Yijia was very moved and moved. However, because there were a lot of guests, they made an appointment and talked about it later. Mo Yijia would stay in Dongshi for a while to talk about business.


    Several people said for a while, Tao Rong found that Nie Zhao was robbed to play games.


    In fact, Nie Zhaoteng is playing games.


    Listen to he Tielong, they say that today is a good opportunity, we must take advantage of today to revenge.


    The game of soldiers tossing the bridegroom is much more tragic than that of ordinary people.


    And there is no one to help Nie Zhao. Poor Nie Zhao, only Xiao Xiao is waving the flag and shouting for him.


    But even if there is no one to help him, others still can''t get rid of him. Finally, he shows what is strong, and the people around him understand what is nauseous death.


    Nie Zhao lightly wipe sweat, hold up to shout, shout voice is a little dumb Xiao Xiao came to find Tao Rong, let Tao Rong wipe sweat for him. At this moment, Nie zhaoxiu''s love was completely ignored.


    In the evening, the dinner on the luxury cruise ship went on smoothly. Because of the toast, neither of them ate much.


    Nie Zhao drank the most, probably the most in history. Although he helped Tao Rong stop drinking, Tao Rong also drank a lot, and finally got a little drunk.


    In the evening, Xiaoxiao is taken home. After all, she is young. It''s not good to mix with adults for a long time, so she gives it to Wang Bo and others.


    People can live on the cruise ship. Guests are free. Tao Rong and Nie Zhao also live on the cruise ship for the time being.


    Tao Rong can''t hold on to the last scene of the bridal chamber. Although Nie Zhao drinks a lot, he''s trained professionally. He can''t get drunk, but he''ll be strong with wine. When he''s strong with wine, he''ll be more powerful. He''ll soon solve all the difficulties, drive away the onlookers and protect his bridal chamber and Tao Rong''s.


    Looking at Tao Rong lying on the bed in a flaming red dress and drowsy, Nie Zhao once had no gentleness. He jumped up like a hungry wolf and enjoyed his delicious food with dignity.


    The fragrance in the room can''t cover the beautiful breath.Without any help, Nie Zhao''s interest continued until the next day.


    Finally, Tao Rong got angry. Nie Zhaocai took her to clean and ordered lunch service.


    But after Tao Rong had a good meal, Nie Zhao, who was still half full, had no time to make up for it.


    Tao Rong was angry. "You''ve had enough. You''ve been married for such a long time. How about you? Before, every night Now there''s a face like this. You''ve gone too far! Are you not afraid to hurt yourself? "


    "We''re not afraid. We''re newlyweds. It''s different." Nie Zhao cheekily continues to coax Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong with anger makes Nie Zhao more interested. Until Tao Rong sleeps, Nie Zhao sleeps with her.


    Three days later, they were the last to get off the ship.


    But the next week, Tao Rong is holding Xiao Xiao sleep, did not let Nie Zhao close.


    Nie Zhao Na called a suffocating, from then on no longer dare to disobey his wife''s meaning.


    After that, the two people picked up the gifts from the guests and wanted to give them back. Some of the gifts are really unexpected.


    "Does the master of Si family have any friendship with you?" Tao Rong said in surprise.


    "No, just at the last funeral. He''s retired, and he doesn''t communicate with the outside world. He never says anything about other family affairs. " Nie Zhao is also very confused.


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "it''s not from the adopted son."


    Nie Zhao points to a gift not far away, on which is the name of Si Ye.


    Tao Rong reluctantly opens the gift of master Si. It turns out that it''s ginseng. It seems that it''s the best thing to see. Tao Rong''s eyes are bright. "God, I couldn''t buy anything with price and no market before that I wanted to buy for Xiaoxiao''s health."

 Chapter 952

    Although I don''t know why the master Si suddenly sent a gift, they thought it might only occupy the light of master Nie, and they didn''t think much about it, so they gave it back according to the rules.


    "You see, there are also gifts from Mr. Dong. How does he know we had a wedding? Did you give the notice? " Tao Rong asked in surprise.


    Dr. Dong is the old doctor they met on the island. He used to be an old professor of Huaguo Medical University in Beishi.


    "Yes, I just knew where he was recently, so I sent him an invitation. When I was on the island, we had a good relationship." Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong nodded and quickly put things away, but Nie Zhao stared at Tao Rong.


    When Tao Rong came back, he looked at Nie Zhao and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to ask Mr. Dong to write a letter of recommendation and help you transfer directly. What do you think?" Nie Zhao asked in a voice.


    Tao Rong a Leng, frown way: "you plan to go to North City?"


    Nie Zhao nodded and said: "last time, I made a contribution and restored my position. Originally, my plan to come here was to cultivate forces in the eastern military region. But now, considering the timeliness, I decided to give up here for the time being. I will be transferred there to establish a new military region in Lanshi, a new city in the northeast of Beishi City, to cultivate new special forces ¡£¡±


    Tao Rong thought for a moment, "China already has four major military regions. Why is it still so close to the northern military region


    Nie Zhao nodded and said: "because the northern military region is the most troublesome, the Lanshi military region is specially set up for decentralization, where personnel will be transferred from each military region, and everything needs to be re established. My boss, who used to be in Beishi, is now the new commander there. He treated me very well. This time, he followed up and let me manage the special forces. "


    Tao Rong probably knew something before that the power of the special forces was great. That is to say, Nie Zhao might be the same level as others, but the actual power was second only to one person.


    Tao Rong asked, "do you want me to go to Lanshi? But there is no medical school in LAN city? "


    Nie Zhao suddenly laughed, took Tao Rong''s hand and said, "if you don''t object, are you sure you''re going with me? Isn''t it troublesome for you to transfer proofreading? "


    Tao Rong frowned and doubted: "why do you say that? We are husband and wife. It''s definitely better not to separate the three members of the family, so as not to make Xiaoxiao sad when we get there."


    Nie Zhao smiles brightly, "I''m just not used to it. You used to face me all the time. I said to go east, you must go west. Now that you''re so good, it''s good to have a wedding."


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao suddenly from a serious look into coquetry, but also a face of helplessness.


    "Seriously."


    Nie Zhao hugged Tao Rong and gave him a kiss. "Well, seriously, my plan is to transfer you directly to Huaguo Medical University. Your current achievements can be transferred to Huaguo Medical University, and then let Mr. Dong write a letter of recommendation for you. There''s no problem. I''ve already prepared everything for us to settle down in Beishi, so I can live directly in the urban area after I pass. It''s quite close to Huaguo Medical University, You can live at home with your daughter. As for Lan City, you don''t have to go with me. Lan City is very close. You can come to our military region in less than two hours by car or by train. It''s very convenient for me to come home or you to visit me at the weekend. "


    "That night..." Tao Rong''s heart shrank, and she was reluctant to give up.


    Nie Zhao hook lip a smile, gather together in Tao Rong''s neck nest out of thin bite her clavicle, "how, all night can''t leave me."


    "Let''s go!" Tao Rong tries to push Nie Zhao away.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "at the beginning, I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to sleep, so I won''t go back. At the weekend, I guess you''ll come to accompany me, OK? My wife. "


    Tao Rong white Nie Zhao one eye, nod a way: "good, can."


    Nie Zhao said with a smile, "that''s settled. I''ll transfer you to Medical University at the end of this semester. But in the summer vacation, you''ll take your daughter to live with me in the family building of the military region and accompany me."


    Tao Rong nodded.


    After two people have sorted out their gifts, Tao Rong receives a call from Jin Rourou.


    The other end of the phone is a little sad, but Tao Rong also understands that their relationship with Zheng Weifeng is definitely impossible to make up.


    Before, Zheng Weifeng and Jin rourourou came back to entertain their friends and hold a make-up wedding.


    But this time, when Zheng Shunjia passed away, they didn''t plan to do it. They would leave here in two days.


    Jin Rourou is a little reluctant to give up Tao Rong, but she can''t be intimate with Tao Rong in front of the Zheng family.


    So it''s impossible for Tao Rong to see her off.


    Jin Rourou and Tao Rong say goodbye on the phone, and the relationship can only be here for a while.


    At first, Nie Zhao had some opinions about Zheng Weifeng, but he was relieved to hear that Tao Rong had said something about her meeting Dongge in her last life.


    After a few days, after Tao Rong entertained Mo Yijia, the vacation was over. As for the shares, Mo Yijia still insisted that Tao Rong take them, but did not want to go back. Seeing that the other party was so sincere, Tao Rong did not refuse. He sent Mo Yijia away with the Ding brothers and sisters, and the Ding brothers and sisters also returned to h country. Their family still has a big problem to solve.When she went back to school to continue her next class, Tao Rong didn''t invite her classmates when she held the wedding. After all, she didn''t want to publicize anything in her daily life except the monitor, so no one would know that she was married.


    But Tao Rong just came to the school, she came into contact with other people''s different eyes, all kinds of arguments behind, let her realize that the news of her marriage should be introduced into the school.


    It''s not possible. After all, there are only Shi Pengchun and Qin an in the school who can be called Nie Zhao''s circle.


    The two of them won''t say anything. Although the newspapers outside have reported it, Nie Zhao is a soldier. Their faces can''t be photographed from the front.


    So it will spread to the school, which makes Tao Rong feel a little surprised.


    However, Tao Rong or what to do, came to the class, someone can''t help but come forward to ask, Tao Rong is not taboo, directly show their wedding ring to them. "Yes, I''m married."


    "It''s an exaggeration to get married so early." Some people can''t help saying.


    People are still surprised at this.


    "It''s not that you get pregnant before you get married, so you''re in a hurry to get married. Otherwise, why don''t you wait until after graduation to get married?" Someone has a bad mouth.


    People around to see Tao Rong''s eyes immediately become strange.


    How should Tao Rong answer? Her daughter is two years old.


    But she didn''t want to tell them.


    Because Tao Rong didn''t answer, some people couldn''t help asking again and again.

 Chapter 953

    At this time, monitor Jia Wenqiang came forward to stop, she is still more prestige, said a few words, we also give face not to say.


    Tao Rong nodded to her, Jia Wenqiang also faint smile, turned to prepare for class.


    Maybe even the teacher had heard about it. When she called the roll, she couldn''t help looking at it more.


    When she goes to the toilet, there are people pointing at her behind her back. Tao Rong just doesn''t like being noticed, so she chooses not to show off her marriage. If she explodes Xiaoxiao again, she will be bored to death.


    After class, Qin An came to see her and took Tao Rong out to talk.


    When Tao Rong was pulled to the corner, he found that Qin An''s best friend Zhou Si was waiting there.


    She looks ugly at Qin An and Tao Rong, with dissatisfaction on her face.


    "Say it Qin An''an suddenly faces Zhou Si.


    Zhou Si was not happy and said, "what''s fierce? It''s not a secret. Why keep it secret? Isn''t she still coming to school with her wedding ring?"


    Qin an immediately said angrily, "I trust you, so I tell you, how can you talk about it everywhere when I share photos with you."


    Listen to two people argue for a while, Tao Rongcai understand, originally is Zhou Si from Qin An''an side learned about her marriage, Zhou Si spread rumors, let Tao Rong exposed.


    In a rage, Qin An forces Zhou Si to come and apologize to her.


    Tao Rong a little helpless pushed Qin An way: "forget it, not much."


    "It''s, it''s, you''re making a mountain out of a molehill." Zhou Si said immediately.


    But Zhou Si just finished, Tao Rong a cold eye swept over, looking at Zhou Si whole body chilly, obviously Zhou Si''s behavior caused Tao Rong unhappy.


    "Since you have heard about my marriage, you should also have heard about who I married." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Zhou Si was stunned, "Jun Soldiers... "


    "It''s good to know. Be careful. Sometimes, if you don''t want to, you may go to the military court." Tao Rong said with a sneer.


    Zhou Si was surprised, "what are you talking about? It''s not bad news. I''m very happy. What happened when I told others? You are too careful. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "this time is not so good. I just give you a reminder. If you do something wrong in the future, Qin An can''t protect you, because I''m just a careful eye. I love revenge very much, and I don''t like you. I hate you to say my right and wrong behind my back, so you''d better weigh it clearly."


    When Tao Rong said it, he looked grave and full of warning.


    Zhou Si pulled Qin an in a panic and said, "an an, are you going to be good with her now, not with me? She treats me like this. Why don''t you say a word? Are our friendship for so many years fake?"


    Qin An frowned, "it was you who made a mistake. If you don''t apologize, Tao Rong is angry. I can''t help it."


    Zhou Si''s face turned red instantly. He threw away Qin An''s arm and said, "Qin an an, you are eccentric." Then he ran away with a look of crying.


    Looking at Zhou Si running away, Qin An was in a low mood. He turned to Tao Rong and said, "do you really hate Zhou Si? In fact, she is not bad. This time I was careless and didn''t emphasize that she should not tell others. "


    Looking at Qin an an who began to attribute the mistake to himself, Tao Rong pulled the corner of her mouth with a smile, patted her hand and said, "don''t worry, what I''m talking about is to scare her, so that she won''t shut the door."


    Tao Rong can''t tell Qin An. I suspect that your best friend is a fake one. You should be careful. You can only say that for the time being.


    After hearing this, Qin An felt a little better. After apologizing to Tao Rong again, he went back to class.


    Back that night, Tao Rong told Nie Zhao about it.


    Nie Zhao was a little surprised and said, "eh, didn''t you disdain to pay attention to this kind of people before? How to suddenly mention these things. "


    Tao Rong said in a deep voice: "what I want to say is not about this. What I want to say is about Qin''an. After that, we will leave Dongshi, but Qin''an will always be there. The more I think about it, the more I feel uneasy. I tell you that in my memory, Qin''an will..."


    Tao Rong said his memory, must be someone hired those people hurt Qin An.


    "You don''t doubt her sister Zhou Si. After so many years of friendship..." Nie Zhao some doubts way.


    "I told you that Qin An and I got to know each other for the first time because of the accident that she was almost taken away by two men. Zhou Si was obviously suspected of that incident. I don''t know if the incident in Qin An''s memory had anything to do with Zhou Si, but Zhou Si really had to guard against it." Tao Rong explained.


    "It''s impossible for Qin an an to break up with others suddenly." Nie Zhao frowned.


    Tao Rong pushed Nie Zhao a way: "if I can think of a way, I look for you why?"


    Nie Zhao said with a smile, "please me."


    Tao Rong raised his hand to fight, Nie Zhao quickly begged for mercy: "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''ll call Qin Huan."Tao Rong doubts a way: "you always can''t tell him, I have foretold a dream."


    Nie Zhao scratched Tao Rong''s nose and said, "don''t worry, I''ll let him go to check the matter you met and see if he can find out Zhou Si. As for those criminals, they are half dead. Qin An must be as safe as Xiaoxiao. What you worry about is that there are other ways to harm her. However, history has changed. Other things are up to her. We can only do what we can. "


    Said here, Nie Zhao said helplessly: "you ah, is cold face, hot heart, on the surface with no one familiar, but behind for others worried to death."


    Tao Rong snorted: "I know. I can''t pretend I don''t know. Well, you don''t have to talk nonsense, call quickly, so that you won''t be delayed later. "


    Nie Zhao kisses Tao Rong for a while and then turns to the study to make a phone call.


    I don''t know what he said to Qin Huan.


    Three days later, Qin An came to Tao Rong''s house crying for comfort.


    At this time, Tao Rongcai knew that Qin Huan really found out the truth of almost the past two years.


    And the truth, as Tao Rong expected, is everything behind Zhou Si.


    In fact, Zhou Si hates Qin an the most. She hates everything like this. She has all the things she wants. She makes friends with her because she can take advantage and make money. She doesn''t like playing with her at all. Sometimes Qin An''s unintentional actions hurt her cheap self-esteem and make her feel resentful. After this resentment has been superimposed for a long time, it makes Zhou Sixin angry In distortion, want to make Qin An miserable, in order to let her heart balance.


    I can''t deal with it. I can''t deal with it any more. My family is the worst way.

 Chapter 954

    Qin Huan tells the headmaster about it. The headmaster invites Zhou Si''s parents. At the sound of Zhou Si''s crying, Zhou''s family takes Zhou Si home. Zhou Si is forced to transfer to another school directly. When Qin An knows the news, he still can''t believe to question Zhou Si. As a result, he is scolded by Zhou Si. Qin An''s heart is completely cooled.


    At this time, Qin An''an realized that one could pretend to be a sister for more than ten years. It''s terrible.


    I really don''t know what I know.


    Tao Rong comforts Qin An''an for a while, and Qin Huan and Luo Yan pick him up.


    Tao Rong saw that Luo Yan was more angry with this matter than most people, and there seemed to be a different feeling between them.


    It''s a perfect solution for Tao Rong.


    When I went to school again, there were all kinds of versions about Zhou Si''s and Qin An''s breaking up with each other, but no one knew the real reason.


    Some people try to gossip from Tao Rong because he has a good relationship with Qin An''an. Tao Rong only says that he doesn''t know anything.


    It''s already in the middle and late May. After the final exam in early June, Tao Rong finished her study here.


    Before that, Tao Rong still has some procedures to deal with.


    After Nie Zhao brought the letter of introduction from Dong Lao, Tao Rong began to go through the formalities at school every day.


    Many professors like Tao Rong very much and are reluctant to let her go. They often ask why they want to transfer schools. The educational resources here are not bad, but it is said that the principal agrees, so there is no way.


    In dealing with things, happened to come to the same office Jia Wenqiang, at this time monitor Jia Wenqiang just know Tao Rong to transfer school, surprised.


    Waiting for two people to get out of the office together, Jia Wenqiang asked: "do you want to transfer school? Why? "


    Tao Rong did not perfunctory her, direct way: "because my husband wants to leave, so I go with him."


    Jia Wenqiang for a time some dumb, right, forget this person is a married man, different from the general students.


    "What school to transfer to? You should be able to go to a good school because of your good grades and excellent performance. "


    Tao Rong replied, "it should be the National Medical University of China."


    "What?" Jia Wenqiang was surprised and said: "the first one in China, although our school is not bad, does that kind of school accept transfer students?"


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand these things. "I don''t know. Anyway, my husband arranged it."


    Jia Wenqiang thought about it and said, "your husband is the soldier who came to pick you up last time."


    Tao Rong couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth and said, "yes."


    "Sure enough, the way he looked at you at that time showed how much he liked you. You''re lucky to meet someone so in love and get married. " When Jia Wenqiang said this, her eyes couldn''t help showing envy.


    When Tao Rong saw it, he raised his hand and patted her and said, "you''ll meet it, too."


    Jia Wenqiang reluctantly smiles and reaches out her hand to Tao Rong. "I wish you all the best in the future."


    "Good luck to you, too." Tao Rong held Jia Wenqiang''s hand and two people looked at each other with a smile.


    While talking, they left the office building, but met Wei Wei at the door.


    Jia Wenqiang and Wei Wei once talked about it, but they didn''t say hello when they met after breaking up. Tao Rong has also seen the picture of Wei Wei with his new girlfriend. It''s very fast to change his girlfriend, but it''s interesting that the girlfriend is not Ying Shiqi, but Ying Shiqi has made other boyfriends.


    Originally thought that so indifferent to each other to leave, the result of two people brush past, Wei Wei suddenly stopped Jia Wenqiang.


    "Wenqiang, wait a minute. I have something to tell you." Wei Wei''s tone sounds fragile.


    Jia Wenqiang steps slightly, Tao Rong thought she would stop to talk to him, but did not expect that the next second she raised her feet to go, continue to turn to talk to Tao Rong.


    Wei Wei did not give up, directly catch up, face to face stopped Jia Wenqiang.


    "Wenqiang, I really have something to say." Wei Wei look sad said.


    But Jia Wenqiang said coldly, "but I have nothing to say to you."


    "Wen Qiang..." Wei Wei reaches out his hand and tries to pull Jia Wenqiang. Jia Wenqiang is held by him and looks at him with anger.


    Wei Wei looked at Jia Wenqiang with a serious and affectionate expression, then turned to Tao Rong and said, "I want to talk to her alone. Can you go first?"


    Tao Rong takes a look at Jia Wenqiang and is about to leave. As a result, Jia Wenqiang suddenly reaches out her hand and pulls Tao Rong. Like a good sister, she says, "we''re here together. We must go together."


    Tao Rong looks at Jia Wenqiang''s look in her eyes for help. She probably understands it in her heart.


    Jia Wenqiang is not afraid of Wei Wei, only afraid of their own failure, so with Tao Rong, she can be a little calm.


    Although Tao Rong doesn''t like to meddle in other people''s affairs, Jia Wenqiang''s eyes for help are too hot. Tao Rong can''t help it. She can''t get rid of her. She can only say to Wei Wei, "if there''s anything, just say it. With that, we''ll go back."Wei Wei''s face flashed a burst of uneasiness and frowned slightly, as if he didn''t want Tao Rong to hear what he wanted to say.


    Tao Rong see him hesitant, direct force a pull, want to take Jia Wenqiang go directly.


    Tao Rong''s strength is very big, Wei Wei is thrown by the strength, almost did not hold Jia Wenqiang.


    "Tao Rong, don''t mind your own business. It''s between us. It''s none of your business. Do you know how to observe what you say?" Wei Wei said unhappily.


    "Is there anything else between you two?" Tao Rong''s temper is as cold as ice at ordinary times. She will be furious when she is attacked. Since Wei Wei is not happy to find her, she will certainly fight back.


    Wei Wei was told by Tao Rong that his face was blue for a while. "Why do you always sow discord? Do you want us to have a bad relationship?"


    Jia Wenqiang could not help but said: "we have no relationship. What do you say Tao Rong does? Wei Wei, you have a girlfriend now. You are entangled with me here. Are you not afraid to be seen by your girlfriend?"


    Tao Rong can hear Jia Wenqiang''s voice with anger. Seeing that she helps her talk, she doesn''t have much to say.


    Wei Wei obviously has no way. Seeing that they really want to leave, he says anxiously: "I broke up with her, we are not suitable I still have you in my heart. I really like you. Wen Qiang, let''s make up. "


    Jia Wenqiang''s eyes turned red when she heard it, but Tao Rong didn''t seem to be crying with joy when she saw the look on her face. On the contrary, she was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Although Tao Rong has never experienced it, she can understand her feelings. Will the change of her predecessor''s mind really make people feel happy, not disgusted?

 Chapter 955

    Tao Rong took a look at Wei Wei and saw that he looked sincere, so he fell into meditation.


    "Wei Wei, when we break up, we break up. Don''t tell me that again." Obviously, it''s useless for him to change his mind. Jia Wenqiang doesn''t want to change her mind.


    Wei Wei still insisted: "we are each other''s first love. I know you like me, and I am in my heart. When I was dating my girlfriend, I didn''t really like her. She told me that I was angry with you, so I agreed. Don''t you believe me. "


    Jia Wenqiang is not a fool, directly replied: "but the problem between us is never after you find a new girlfriend, isn''t it?"


    Wei Wei frowned and said, "I know. You mean Ying Shiqi, right? She already has a boyfriend. Now you can believe it. I really have nothing to do with her."


    Jia Wenqiang frowned and said, "of course I know she has a boyfriend. I didn''t suspect you of cheating. It''s just that your behavior makes me react. So stop talking about it. I won''t get back together with you."


    Wei Wei is not happy. "Wenqiang, you have to be reasonable. Do you want me to break off the friendship with my friends and keep away from each other when I grow old?"


    Jia Wenqiang had some red eyes, looking at Wei Wei become cold.


    Wei Wei was a little uncomfortable with this look in his eyes. He tried to hold Jia Wenqiang''s hand and said, "let''s make up. We love each other. How can we get to this point? Shouldn''t we reflect on it? Take a step back, right? People should learn to compromise. "


    "You want me to compromise for you and take a step back for you, then why don''t you take a step back..." Jia Wenqiang asked in a funny way.


    Wei Wei gradually consumed his patience and said: "Jia Wenqiang, let''s be frank, I like you, but I''m also a man, and I want face. Can''t you see my heart? I want to ask you a question now, do you still love me? "


    Jia Wenqiang cold look and Wei Wei, "is still a little emotion, but I don''t want." Finish saying, want to pull Tao Rong to walk.


    Wei Wei said angrily: "Jia Wenqiang, girls have to limit their temper!"


    Jia Wenqiang almost vomited blood with anger.


    At this time, Tao Rong suddenly asked curiously, "why did you break up with your girlfriend this time? Since she likes you and pursues you, how can she break up in less than three months? What role did Ying Shiqi play this time? "


    Tao Rong is just curious. Does Ying Shiqi hate Jia Wenqiang or all of Wei Wei''s girlfriends.


    Tao Rong''s mindless question confused both of them.


    Then Wei Wei''s face became complicated.


    Tao Rong looked at him and said with a smile, "it seems that your girlfriend can''t stand the relationship between you and Ying Shiqi. One or two of them are like this. You don''t know what''s wrong. Do you think it''s someone else''s fault? How come that girlfriend can only endure for three months, and you don''t like to see her, so you plan to find her who can endure for a long time. While being your girlfriend, you are allowed to continue to have a funny friendship with Ying Shiqi? "


    Wei Wei''s face was full of colors in a flash, "you..."


    "I think I''m right." Tao Rong nodded.


    Jia Wenqiang''s face was like swallowing a fly. "I''m not the only victim. How many girls do you want to harm?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "not necessarily. Now Ying Shiqi has found her boyfriend, so she won''t pester him for the moment. However, when Ying Shiqi is unhappy with her boyfriend, she will find Wei Wei for help for the first time. After breaking up, she will still pester Wei. So, Wei Wei, you have a great responsibility. You should be ready at any time. In such a state, you still don''t want to make girlfriends I''ve become a friend. "


    Jia Wenqiang snorted coldly, "don''t look for me any more. You and Ying Shiqi will do harm to each other."


    Jia Wenqiang this time some hard gas, directly pushed away Wei Wei. Wei Wei looks a little trance, the whole person seems a little decadent.


    Jia Wenqiang didn''t even look at him. She took Tao Rong and left.


    Out of the distance, Jia Wenqiang just said: "thank you, or I might be cheated again."


    Looking at Jia Wenqiang sad look, women are always more difficult than men to give up the past feelings, especially the first love.


    Tao Rong patted Jia Wenqiang''s hand and said, "you just did a good job. If you don''t go old, you won''t come new."


    Jia Wenqiang forced a smile.


    A few days later, Tao Rong heard that Wei Wei and Ying Shiqi had a big fight, which was very fierce. Later, Ying Shiqi''s boyfriend also had a fight with Wei Wei.


    The reason is that Ying Shiqi quarrels with her boyfriend, so she goes to Wei Wei for peace and stability. As a result, Wei Wei goes out of his way and quarrels with Ying Shiqi. Ying Shiqi has never been treated like this and is very angry.


    As a result, on the same day, Ying Shiqi''s boyfriend heard that his girlfriend had run to find another friend. He immediately felt that he was green and wrinkled Wei Wei. Ying Shiqi was there, but he pretended to be poor in front of his boyfriend and vowed never to contact Wei Wei again.


    Then it came out that the reason why Wei Wei''s ex girlfriend broke up with him was that Ying Shiqi was always involved in their relationship, which made her seem to be a third party, so she couldn''t bear to let go.After this series of broken things happened, those friends who used to scold Ying Shiqi and Wei Wei''s two ex girlfriends finally shut up.


    For a moment, a girl in the school who wants to say that she is a friend with a boy is the first feature of openly flirting and wanting to keep a spare tire.


    After this little gossip is over, it''s time for the final exam in June.


    Tao Rong once again won the scholarship with extremely excellent results, which made president Qin reluctant to leave such excellent students.


    The transfer has been completed. President Qin also personally helped Tao Rong to call Huaguo Medical University and asked them to take care of the good seedling.


    And Nie Zhao there in Tao Rong exam a few days, has handled all the things, accepted the order to Lan City office.


    Nie Zhao asked several brothers to help him move. After all, he couldn''t come. He was still worried.


    After Tao Rong has cleaned up the school''s things, his family has also cleaned up, and all the things that should be sent have been sent away. Tao Rong and others will leave the city by plane.


    Luo Yan and Qin An will take Tao Rong''s people on the plane. On the other hand, Qin Huan will meet Tao Rong''s family in Beishi.


    Qin An was reluctant to give up, swearing that he would take the postgraduate entrance examination and go to Beishi, and then he would continue to play together.


    After getting on the plane safely, Tao Rong still felt a little unreal until the plane took off. After all, she really experienced a lot here.


    "Hello, little sister, where did you get this snack? Why didn''t the stewardess send it to me?" Suddenly a voice from the seat in front of Xiaoxiao.


    Tao Rong looked up and saw a man talking to Xiao Xiao. When she saw the man clearly, her face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 956

    "This is for me from my mother, uncle. Do you want to eat it? Here you are Xiao Xiao sweet smile, holding snacks to the man.


    The man took the snack and said with a smile, "uncle, brother."


    Xiao Xiao a face tangled looking at him.


    At this time, Tao Rong has been completely stunned. She wants to rush to protect Xiaoxiao, but she is afraid that exposing herself will make Xiaoxiao more dangerous.


    When Tao Rong is all over tight, the man suddenly turns his head to pick an eyebrow to smile.


    Tao Rong looks a Zheng, he recognized her!


    Tao Rong can''t think of anything else. She immediately gets up and wants to take Xiao Xiao away.


    But the man sat back on his own and didn''t take care of Tao Rong at all.


    Tao Rong quickly past embrace Xiao Xiao, Xiao Xiao puzzled looking at Tao Rong.


    "Mom, I can sit alone." Xiaoxiao said.


    Tao Rong still stares at the man''s position and insists on holding Xiao Xiao back to his position.


    Here is the plane, can not avoid, the only thing we can do is to let Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    But she watched for a long time, the man did not move.


    Tao Rong is uneasy and looks down at Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao is looking at her in doubt. Tao Rong thinks about it and says, "Xiao Xiao, mom, how about changing places with you. Mom wants to lean against the window. "


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded cleverly.


    After changing position, Tao Rong sat down nervously.


    Looking at the position in front of her, I can''t see the man''s action, but now she''s nearest. If she has any problems, she should be able to respond quickly.


    Tao Rong''s whole body is tense, in the heart wails, oneself how so unlucky, met to want the man of own life here.


    Yes, this man is mo Xin, the man who killed her in the last life. Because of Ding Yuqing''s incident, he met her in advance. He is a cold-blooded killer who specializes in killing people.


    Because he was killed by this man, Tao Rong had a different fear of him. He was afraid that when he saw him, he would come to assassinate him.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to die now.


    Maybe Tao Rong''s breathing is too heavy, and Mo Xin in front of him even laughs.


    As soon as Tao Rong heard the sound, she became more nervous. Suddenly, a small face appeared between the cracks of the chair.


    "So scared? I''m not here to trouble you, but I just happened to be on the same plane. " Ink heart picks eyebrow bad smile way.


    Tao Rong a shock, instinctively back, as far as possible to open the distance.


    "It''s fate." Mo Xin said with a smile.


    Tao Rong''s voice trembled. "You said you didn''t come to trouble me?"


    While eating the snacks Xiao Xiao just gave him, Mo Xin said, "is there anyone who pays me to kill you? Why should I trouble myself? I''m very expensive. And killing people on the plane, am I crazy? "


    Tao Rong is stunned and suddenly calms down. Although she has contacted Mo Xin twice, there is a very obvious feature in her two brief interactions, that is, the pride of neglecting everything. It seems that she is not a liar, but more like a person who will say to the prey, I want to kill you, and you are ready.


    I don''t think I''ll lie to her.


    But Tao Rong didn''t dare to take risks. "How do I know if you lied to me. It''s not too late to get off the plane. "


    Mo Xin smiles and stretches lazily and says, "I''m going to Beishi this time because an employer is looking for me. He''s looking for your trouble on the way. Your husband has to chase me all over the world. I don''t want to provoke people I can''t afford."


    Tao Rong a Leng, thought a way: "if someone hire you to kill me?"


    Mo Xin patted his head and said, "am I like the expendables? Unless I''m sure I''ll kill your husband, or I''ll kill you so that your husband doesn''t know who the killer is. Otherwise, I can''t find happiness for myself? We don''t take on all tasks. You''ve failed me once. I don''t want to fall on the same man''s hand twice


    Tao Rong frowned a little. Was it because she was out of the protection of the Nie family that she was killed.


    But the imagination is also, if you want to get in touch with powerful people, then only when she is in Nie''s house, she will be targeted, but the other party can''t start. Only when she is completely let go by Nie Zhao, they can seize the opportunity to kill her.


    Think of here, Tao Rong immediately relieved some, in the heart already had the judgment.


    "Well, no matter who wants to kill our family in the future, you''d better not answer, otherwise, you won''t be able to sleep." Tao Rong said quietly.


    Mo Xin turned around and asked, "why? Maybe there''s a chance? "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "after getting off the plane, I told my husband that if one of us died, it must be you."


    Mo Xin immediately gapes at Tao Rong. As if to feel the depression of lifting the stone."It seems that I''d better kill you now." Mo Xin said half jokingly.


    "Then you can''t get out of this crisis. After all, I boarded the plane as a soldier''s family member. When something happened, no one could leave." Gradually said Tao Rong.


    Mo Xin looks at Tao Rong, silently compares a middle finger, ignores Tao Rong, turns around and continues to eat sugar.


    After eating, he was still shy with Xiaoxiao.


    Tao Rong how can let him contact Xiao Xiao, directly smashed a whole bag in the past, "enough for you to eat, don''t provoke my daughter."


    Mo Xin touched the sugar, "for the sake of sugar, I don''t care with you." Then he continued to eat.


    It seems that Mo Xin really likes sugar. He keeps eating it all the time, as if he likes it very much.


    Until get off the plane, Mo Xin also thick skinned to a whole bag, this just leisurely leave.


    Looking at Mo Xin who has left with the crowd, Tao Rong is relieved and finally gets off the plane with Xiao Xiao in her arms.


    All the way nervous, until see Qin Huan, finally relaxed.


    Before I got on the bus, I received a call from Nie Zhao. He was counting the time.


    Tao Rong hastened to say what happened to Mo Xin.


    Nie Zhao would never let go of a killer like Mo Xin if he could catch him, but he thought that Tao Rong would be retaliated, so he just let go of this opportunity.


    Qin Huan sent people to their new home.


    Nie Zhao can''t come back in time, so he gives everything to Qin Huan for help.


    Qin Huan is very familiar with the new home, because he was always in charge of the decoration arrangement. It''s very interesting for Nie Zhao.


    "Some of the things here are selected by my wife. She used to be a jewelry designer, so she has good taste. If you don''t like them, you can change them. Before you can send things, all in accordance with the number of the box to the corresponding room Qin Huan introduced one by one.

 Chapter 957

    Aunt LAN and Uncle Wang soon went to clean up. They were all full of enthusiasm for the new home.


    Xiao Xiao is also happy to run around, especially after seeing Nie meizhao''s room almost intact, she plunges in.


    Today, Qin Huan also specially gave himself a holiday, lost the company''s business and came here to help.


    The house, which was originally very tidy, was soon cleaned up. After that, Qin Huan took them to drive around to familiarize themselves with the environment and make it convenient for them to walk behind. In the evening, he went directly to the nearest shopping mall and found a restaurant to eat.


    Looking at the familiar greeting from the manager, Qin Huan smiles and asks, "do you have a restaurant?"


    Qin Huan said with a smile: "it should be said that your husband and I opened the restaurant, which is of great significance. It was the first time we invested in the restaurant when we were still studying. We didn''t expect to make several times of profits directly, and we still have good profits. Your husband has a card. If you like the food here, you will come here often. "


    Then Qin Huan introduced to the fat Manager: "manager Zhang, this is the wife and daughter of boss Nie. We should remember that in the future."


    Looking at Tao Rong, manager Zhang was stunned and immediately exclaimed, "our boss Nie has married and had children. Such a beautiful lady and lovely young lady, please come to our store often. It''s our honor."


    Manager Zhang is very good at speaking and everyone is in a good mood. He also specially told the chef that there are two-year-old children to eat here, and special attention should be paid to the seasoning of food.


    After sitting down, Qin Huan told Tao Rong, "you should have a card bag in your room. There are VIP cards of our brothers'' industries in it. You should have a full life. Then you can go back and have a look."


    "Are you already in charge of business in Beishi?" Tao Rong asked.


    "It''s just a small thing." Qin Huan laughed.


    "Well, who am I? Second brother, how can you have a little beauty with you? It wasn''t this last time? My sister-in-law is going to divorce you. How can you still have a good time? " A noisy voice came from behind the half open door.


    For the convenience of serving, the door will not be closed for a while.


    But out of politeness, people don''t intrude or look around.


    The speaker just pushed the door and came in.


    When people looked at it, they saw a fat man at the door. He was full of expensive luxury goods, but he had low taste. He suddenly became a nouveau riche.


    "Qin Jian, I''m entertaining guests. Please go out." Qin Huan smiles, but says impolitely.


    "Did you talk to your big brother like that?" Qin Jian raised his eyebrows in displeasure and said that this eyebrow was uglier.


    Qin Jian is also followed by three friends with the same taste. Seeing this, he is not afraid of Qin Huan and directly helps Qin Jian speak. "Brother Huan, how can you say that brother Jian is also your big brother? How can you call him by his name? Shouldn''t you call him big brother? It''s so impolite. Anyway, the young master of the Qin family, don''t lose points outside. "


    "That''s right. It''s all a family. We just come here for dinner. Why don''t brother Huan be the host and invite us by the way?"


    Qin Jian looks at Qin Huan''s face becoming more and more severe. He doesn''t smile and is naturally proud. He steps forward and approaches Tao Rong. His eyes are rolling, as if he wants to see Tao Rong through.


    Tao Rong is full of student spirit now, but she has a very good figure and a pure face. In Qin Jian''s eyes, she really has a different taste.


    "Second brother, you''ve changed your taste. Don''t you all like hot beauties?" Qin Jian cheap Xi Xi said: "little beauty ah, should not be a student, my two younger brothers but a flower heart, three days tired, as you with me."


    Then Qin Jian''s pig''s hoof stretched out to Tao Rong.


    Aunt LAN and Wang Bo are about to get angry. Tao Rong raises her hand and sticks the fork directly on the pig''s hoof.


    But he didn''t prick it. He just pricked it with a little force. Qin Jian screamed, covered his hands and retreated. The back of his hands was pricked red.


    "You You bitch! You dare to do it Qin Jian said angrily, "do you know who I am? I''m his elder brother, the serious young master of the Qin family. Don''t you know that? "


    Tao Rong turns his head and looks at Qin Jian coldly. His eyes can almost kill people. Qin Jian can''t help shivering.


    All of a sudden, Qin Huan could not help laughing.


    Tao Rong looks at Qin Huan speechless,


    Qin Huan waves his hand and says, "I''m sorry, I heard Luo Yan say you''re good at Kung Fu. Nie Zhao also said you''re half of his apprentice, so I want to see you. You''re so tough, you don''t need my protection."


    Tao Rong knew that Qin Huan was intentional.


    Qin Jian heard two unexpected names.


    He pointed to Tao Rong with trembling and painful fingers and said, "this Who is this? Isn''t it your little lover? "


    Qin Huan gloated and said, "don''t, brother. I dare not. This is Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law. She had a wedding in Dongshi not long ago. Don''t you know?"Qin Jian''s face turned pale when he heard Nie Zhao''s name. The daughter-in-law who molested soldiers was not an ordinary soldier. This That''s a disaster.


    "You You''re kidding Qin Jian embarrassed said, with the three people also look at each other.


    Qin Huan said: "if you don''t think someone of any status can let me take a vacation, it''s my brother''s family. Come on, have a look. Mrs. Nie and miss Nie."


    Qin Jian''s face turned into a pig liver color.


    "This It''s all a misunderstanding. Brother Jian is joking. " Someone helps to say.


    "Yes, the relationship between the Qin family and the Nie family is very good. Brother Jian had dinner with Nie Wei of the Nie family some time ago. They are all family. Ha ha ha."


    Qin Jian also calmed down and said to Tao Rong, "brother and sister, I''m sorry for the misunderstanding."


    Xiao Xiao suddenly said: "my mother has no brother, my father''s brother is a very thin soldier, you are pig Bajie, not what brother, can''t call my mother sister-in-law."


    Xiaoxiao young and serious argument, immediately let Tao Rong and others laugh and cry, but let Qin Jian whole face is black.


    But he can''t offend Nie Zhao, who is very promising, and he can''t care with the children. He can only smile bitterly and say, "ha ha ha, Miss NIE is really cute. Ha ha, today''s meal is mine. I''ll invite you. Please use it slowly."


    Then he went out in a hurry.


    As soon as the door was closed, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    Tao Rong embraces Xiao Xiao and says, "Xiao Xiao, just now how impolite, say others are pig Bajie, who taught you?"


    "He just bullied you and uncle Qin," she said


    Tao Rong and Qin Huan look at each other and smile. Xiao Xiao is so small that they all know how to distinguish others'' malice and help fight back.

 Chapter 958

    "That baby is wonderful. It can protect mom." Tao Rong praised.


    Xiaoxiao immediately opened her heart with a smile. "Of course, I promised my father to protect my mother."


    Tao Rong suddenly speechless, usually Nie Zhao also said these with Xiao Xiao?


    In fact, Tao Rong does not know that Nie Zhao deliberately said it in order to cheat Xiao Xiao to practice her body since she was a child.


    Xiaoxiao is a child who likes reading books more than practicing martial arts. Because of the heavy burden of protecting his mother, he immediately agreed to his father''s training plan.


    Although they all hope that their children can develop freely in the future, Nie Zhao thinks that his daughter is too cute. If she has the same self-protection ability as her mother, how else can she go out and be bullied? He is worried, so he thinks that no matter what else, Kung Fu must be mastered.


    Looking at Xiao Xiao''s self-confidence, everyone smiles.


    "Don''t be polite. We''ll treat you today." Qin Huan said with a smile.


    Tao Rong looked at Qin Huan and said, "did you just want to suppress your brother through Nie Zhao? Is your brother so afraid of Nie Zhao?"


    "Qin Jian, oh, he''s just a dandy in Beishi. Although our father is a brother, his family business has long been separated. He still poses as a big brother in front of me all day. However, this guy is a bully. Among his brothers, what he fears most is Nie Zhao, who doesn''t stand up to the murderous spirit of Nie Zhao. When he sees him, he will be a man with his tail between his legs and let him go I''ve offended you. I guess I can''t sleep well for several nights. Go back and chat with Nie Zhao and let him teach Qin Jian a lesson. "


    Tao Rong has no choice but to smile. Knowing that Qin Huan is also afraid of having a bad reputation on his back, he has to bear with Qin Jian everywhere. Nie Zhaogang can block it, but it''s just a small matter. He doesn''t say much.


    Tao Rong had heard Nie Zhao say before that the reason why Qin Jian is so crazy is not only because his family is one of the top ten Qin families. In fact, when the Qin family became the capital of Beishi, they had been severely suppressed. The reason why Qin Jian''s attitude is that he thinks the history of the Qin family.


    It is said that the Qin family is a secret family that has lasted for a long time. The early separated descendants of the Qin family stayed in China. By analogy, they are like the descendants of half a royal family. Therefore, some of the Qin family think that they are born to be more noble than others.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong asked Nie Zhao if he was a hermit.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "how many years ago, who can say exactly. However, the authorities have really investigated the Qin family, but there are only legends left long ago, and there is no evidence at all. So we don''t expect them to do anything for us


    However, looking at Qin Jian''s manner, I think he is noble in his heart.


    Qin Huan Tucao for a while, this hall elder brother, make complaints about other topics.


    Tao Rong inadvertently asked about Mrs. Qin, Qin Huan just said with a wry smile: "should soon go to the procedure of divorce."


    Tao Rong has heard about the relationship between these two people. When Yuan Shang was sorry for Lin Jie, he took Qin Huan as an example to say that such an open relationship between husband and wife is what a man of this level should have.


    As a result, Yuan Shang''s long journey to find his wife is not over.


    It''s not so good to see Qin Huan now.


    But Nie Zhao said that they were married, so the couple didn''t have any feelings. However, looking at Qin Huan''s loss now, it''s estimated that they still have some feelings.


    Because now the relationship between husband and wife is on the verge of breaking up, so when Qin Huan entertains Tao Rong, Mrs. Qin is impossible to appear.


    So far, Tao Rong has not officially met Mrs. Qin.


    After dinner, Qin Huan took them home.


    At night for the first time in the new room to sleep, Tao Rong afraid Xiao Xiao afraid, holding Xiao Xiao Xiao sleep together.


    In the middle of the night, Tao Rong hears the news and wakes up vigilantly. As a result, he sees the person who appears at the door. He smiles and makes a hiss gesture to him.


    after a while, Nie Zhao climbs up and hugs Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    "I didn''t say I would come back." Tao Rong said softly.


    "I''m not sure if I can come back. After all, it''s the first time you''ve spent the night here. I''d like to try my best to come back with you. Two hours later, I''m going to leave. " Nie Zhao kisses Tao Rong and says.


    Tao Rong is distressed of rubbed rubbed Nie Zhao, "next time don''t so rush about."


    "Well, three days later, I''ll send someone to pick you up. In the past two days, you should take care of the school affairs. " Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong nodded. It''s summer vacation time. They can go to the military region to accompany Nie Zhao.


    They stopped talking and spent the first night in this room quietly.


    Soon after, Tao Rong heard the news, opened her eyes gently, and a kiss fell on her forehead. "Keep sleeping, I''m gone."


    "Well, be careful on the way." Tao Rong hugs Xiao Xiao and goes on sleeping.


    When she got up again, it was already daybreak. Today, Tao Rong had a task. She was going to Huaguo Medical University to finish the transfer procedures, so she accompanied Xiao Xiao to go out alone after breakfast.There are two cars in the garage next to the house, which Nie Zhao prepared.


    Tao Rong drove out in a car. Yesterday, Qin Huan let Tao Rong know that Tao Rong had a good memory of these things, so he drove to the school smoothly.


    After parking the car, Tao Rong quickly went to school to deal with things.


    The final term of Huaguo Medical University was over. There were very few students in the school, but the staff were still complete. Tao Rong found the office very smoothly.


    It''s just the first time for the staff here to meet the problem of school transfer, so they called everywhere to confirm. It took a lot of time. Tao Rong arrived early in the morning, but ended up at 1:00 in the afternoon. There was no way to go back to lunch with her daughter.


    These days, Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao go shopping together, buy clothes and supplies, ready to take them to Lanshi.


    What Xiaoxiao wants most is books, so Tao Rong and Xiaoxiao spend the most time in bookstores.


    Three days later, the military car came to pick them up in the morning.


    Carrying the salute, looking up, Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing.


    "When did you become Nie Zhao''s guard?" Tao Rong said with a smile.


    "Fourth uncle yuan!" Xiao Xiao cried happily.


    It was yuan Xu who came. Yuan Xu held up Xiaoxiao who asked for a hug from him and said, "this is the process we have to go through. Anyway, we have to follow other people. It''s better to follow special forces. When we go to Lanzhou, my family can''t reach out."


    Tao Rong knew that even if yuan Xu became a soldier, the yuan family was also involved in all kinds of disturbances. Although it was for his safety, it completely restricted his development, so he wanted to go to the new military region.


    "It''s all right. They''re all acquaintances. It''s more convenient." Tao Rong said with a smile.

 Chapter 959

    Along with Yuan Xu came a young soldier, who was also Nie Zhao''s guard. When he saw Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, he immediately said hello respectfully. Obviously, he admired Nie Zhao very much, so he was also respectful to Tao Rong.


    Helping to carry the salute to the car, Tao Rong takes Xiaoxiao to say goodbye to Aunt LAN and Uncle Wang. They stay, and Tao Rong lets them have a holiday for two months, whatever they want.


    Driving all the way, Yuan Xu told her a lot about Lan City, because many things were newly built. Although they were not dilapidated, they lacked everything, especially the family building. They all lived together for the time being, and there was no level division. At the beginning, they were all made according to the most original configuration, which was certainly not as good as Tao Rong had seen in Nan City before.


    Fortunately, the military region is not far from the city. It''s half an hour''s drive. It''s very convenient to buy anything.


    "By the way, there are more children in the military region this time, and a special nursery class has been set up to send the children to play together every day." Yuan Xu said.


    Tao Rong a Leng, "so thoughtful?"


    "It was suggested that Nie Zhao agreed, and soon it was built." Yuan Xu replied.


    "Did many children play with me?" Xiao Xiao asked in surprise.


    Yuan Xu smiles at Xiao Xiao through the rearview mirror and says, "yes. But you should be the youngest. If anyone dares to bully you, tell me and I''ll beat them for you. "


    Tao Rong helplessly smiles and shakes her head. However, looking at Xiao Xiao''s excited appearance, she comforts her. Because she has been following her around all the time, Xiao Xiao has never made any friends. She is busy playing with a group of elders. This time, it''s also an opportunity to adapt well in the military region, and it''s better to go to kindergarten after she comes out.


    The car soon arrived at the military area command. After registration, it drove in slowly. Along the way, Yuan Xu was introducing to Tao Rong the layout and distribution of the area. In fact, the range of activities here was not large, but there were several mountains behind it, which could be used as training places for soldiers, so it was selected as the new military area command.


    Compared with Nanshi before, everything here is brand new, and it can be seen that the most advanced military force of the country is probably here.


    As the car drove by, I saw some soldiers in training and ordinary people at leisure. I think these are the families of soldiers.


    The car stopped downstairs and attracted several onlookers.


    See Tao Rong holding Xiao Xiao get off, someone warm up to say hello.


    "It''s the daughter-in-law and daughter of general Nie''s family. I''ve heard that you''re coming. It''s a hard journey."


    "Come on, I''ll help you. Your house is on the fifth floor. It''s very tall. It''s very tired to get up."


    "If you come back to our house, I think you are short of everything."


    A group of women, of all ages, are very enthusiastic about Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao. Tao Rong responds politely with a smile, and Xiao Xiao also says hello obediently. However, they don''t need the help of this group of women''s dependents. With the guards in, they just need a trip to pick them up.


    People gathered around tao Rong and Xiao Xiao and went upstairs together, as if they wanted to go to their home.


    Tao Rong himself is the first time to come, naturally do not want to be a group of people to visit, but can not stop everyone''s enthusiasm, can only welcome everyone in.


    As a result, everyone was stupid as soon as they came in.


    Tao Rong is also a little dazed. The interior decoration is very good, with exquisite furniture, beautiful walls, small and warm, and all kinds of electrical appliances. It''s the most advanced configuration for carrying bags. Although it''s not as good as home, it''s much better than Tao Rong thought at first.


    Isn''t it all basic configuration here?


    How can there be sofa, sofa even Xiao Xiao like plush toys have.


    Yuan Xu touched his head for three times and said, "I don''t know."


    Yuan Xu put things, will go back to report, the rest to Tao Rong himself.


    The people who followed around couldn''t help exclaiming, "why is this house so different?"


    "We don''t have anything at home."


    "Why is the wall so beautiful."


    "These home appliances cost a lot of money. I''ve heard that general Nie''s family has money, so I''ve seen it today."


    "It''s a wonderful living environment. It''s really enviable."


    "I''m sorry to let you come to my house. It''s a shame. Ha ha."


    A few of the women''s family members are full of gossip, of which the emotions are naturally envious and envious. It''s human nature. It''s estimated that their family hasn''t done it with much care.


    Tao Rong thought that they would leave after watching the excitement, but in a twinkling of an eye, several people sat down on the sofa and began to comment everywhere and chat warmly.


    Tao Rong was speechless for a while. They just had to clean up the house.


    Some of them took a look at Tao Rong, who seemed to be waiting for her to serve tea.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to make the relationship awkward on the first day, so she lets Xiao Xiao clean up her own small things. She goes to the kettle to make tea.When Tao Rong brought the tea to them, someone said hypocritically, "ah, how interesting is that? You just came here and asked us. We wanted to help you, but we wanted to see what you bought for you."


    "You don''t want to greet us. Do your best."


    "These are all good things. I''ll write them down and ask my family to buy them later. Mrs. Nie Oh, Tao Rong, do you know how much these are? "


    Tao Rong shook his head and said with a smile, "my husband didn''t tell me he bought these."


    "General Nie really loves his daughter-in-law and daughter. He hasn''t come yet. Everything is ready. This should be our job, but the old man has done it."


    "What''s the matter? It''s normal to be envious of the good relationship between husband and wife. They''re young people. We''ve been itching for seven years. When we''re old, how can we have such leisure and elegance? "


    A few women get together, then the words are endless. Tao Rong is not very happy at the beginning, but now she feels that there are more people, and the new house seems to be a little popular.


    "I heard that you are still a college student, aren''t you?" Someone asked.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "well, come here during the summer vacation and leave after the summer vacation."


    "Ah, it''s not easy. We have children and we have to read books."


    "So, our building already has three college students'' sisters in law."


    "Yes, that..." One sister-in-law just wanted to say something, but she was knocked by another sister-in-law and stopped talking. It was obvious that some words were not suitable for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong pretended not to see.


    It wasn''t until nearly noon that the sisters left the room and went home to prepare lunch.


    Tao Rong has time to clean up, just waiting for Nie Zhao to come back.

 Chapter 960

    Nie Zhao gives Tao Rong a hug and a kiss as soon as he enters the door. Tao Rong opens it and says, "Hello!"


    Nie Zhao is a face innocently, hear the voice that comes next to Xiao Xiao.


    "Shame." Xiao Xiao shouts, covering her face.


    Nie Zhaoxiao also hugs her.


    "Didn''t you say you were busy? Why do you have time to make the room like this? " Tao Rong asked.


    "It doesn''t take much time, and I estimate that I''ll stay here for a long time. It''s half our home. It''s sure to make you comfortable." Nie Zhao said with a smile. "Xiao Xiao, do you like it?"


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "I like it."


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s happy appearance, Tao Rong feels very warm in her heart. She knows that what Nie Zhao yearns for most is such a simple and happy family life.


    Even though there are many troubles in his mind, Nie Zhao''s smile is much more than before.


    Tao Rong is also very glad that he finally chose the right decision.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the canteen." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    "I think other sisters in law cook their own food at home, and I can, just like when I was in Nanshi." Tao Rong said.


    "Tomorrow. At noon, I''ll show you the canteen and some places for living supply and demand. In the evening, I''ll take you to have dinner with our detachment and get to know each other. " Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong naturally obeyed Nie Zhao''s arrangement.


    Then Nie Zhao holds Xiao Xiao and Tao Rong goes out with her.


    Just came out, met a young woman, see her ordinary dress, should not be soldiers, but family members, and she just came out from the opposite door, looks very gentle.


    But as soon as I saw Tao Rong''s family come out, my face changed.


    Tao Rong was not sensitive to this kind of thing, but when she met more, she could catch it in a moment.


    "Nie Hello, brother Nie. This is your wife and daughter. I''m Wu Yi when I meet you for the first time Wuyi said hello politely, looking a little lost, but still forced to smile.


    Nie Zhao said coldly to her, "this is my wife Tao Rong. This is my daughter Nie Xiao and Rong Rong. This is my daughter who lives in our general''s house in the opposite gate."


    "Hello." Tao Rong takes Xiaoxiao''s polite response.


    Wu Yi can''t help looking at Tao Rong. She looks more and more disappointed. She didn''t expect Nie Zhao''s wife to be so beautiful and her daughter to be so lovely. Suddenly, her careful thinking makes her feel embarrassed.


    Nie Zhao didn''t care about her. After greeting, she did her best. She turned around and took Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao downstairs.


    In any case, Nie Zhao has always been a stranger do not enter the posture, especially women, he than anyone else to avoid, after all, his face is too attractive, cold when people close, if more gentle, it is simply a disaster.


    Therefore, his brother, who is more familiar with him, always feels disillusioned when he sees Nie Zhao''s different attitude towards Tao Rong.


    When the three men came downstairs, they did not hear anything behind them.


    Tao Rong naturally won''t discuss some gossip with him in front of his daughter. Give him a look and Nie Zhao will know.


    Nie Zhao immediately returned an innocent look, blinked and said: "by the way, general Wu is a female general. They are mother and daughter. They live here. And this guy will be in charge of the nursery class for the time being. "


    Nie Zhao is talking about this nursery class.


    Xiao Xiao a listen to Li Ma way: "just aunt is a teacher?"


    Nie Zhao replied with a smile: "Xiaoxiao has gone. She is your teacher."


    Xiao Xiao immediately excited up, looked up and asked Tao Rong: "mom go together?"


    Tao Rong just wanted to nod, Nie Zhao said: "during the day your mother has her own things, but at noon and at night will accompany you."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in surprise.


    Nie Zhao to Tao Rong mysterious smile way: "turn head to say."


    Tao Rong also trusted Nie Zhao, so this time he didn''t ask first. It''s probably inconvenient to say it in front of his daughter.


    A family of three, immortal appearance value, all the way to the canteen by the attention ceremony.


    Tao Rong carries the plate, Nie Zhao holds Xiao Xiao, chooses the dish one by one, lets Xiao Xiao choose.


    Because Xiaoxiao is so cute, so as long as she chooses the dishes, she will definitely give a large amount.


    Xiao Xiao sweet mouth, coax cooks each face exposed red light.


    Along the way, there were many people greeting Nie Zhao, but obviously there were not as many people in Nanshi at that time. As expected, they were transferred from different places, and not all of them were familiar with Nie Zhao.


    After sitting down, Nie Zhao began to help Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao peel eggs and take good care of them. All the women soldiers who came to the canteen were envious. They thought Nie Zhao was the most handsome and powerful soldier here. They didn''t expect to treat his wife and daughter so gently. Many people began to feel annoyed. Why didn''t they meet so early? It''s a pity that such a good man has children.


    The food in Lanshi military region is good. Xiaoxiao and Tao Rong are very happy. After lunch, Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong to the neighborhood. Everyday dishes can be bought at fixed locations. Basically, they can be sold at what price they buy.Lanzhou is not a developed city, and the price is much cheaper.


    After a circle, the family was ready to go home.


    As soon as I came downstairs, I saw some neighbors, some of whom came to visit Tao Rong''s house.


    We simply said hello.


    Just after two words, I heard someone quarreling not far from the garbage dump.


    Tao Rong curious to see the past, more heroic in the sister-in-law said: "don''t mind, don''t mind, you go up, lest later will harm the innocent."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wei''s sister-in-law, who had been to their house before, came over angrily.


    "Don''t you remind people when you dump the garbage outside the dustbin? If you have no quality, don''t affect our living environment. "


    Then a woman rushed out, looking younger than sister-in-law Wei, who was in her thirties. She also looked pretty good, but her face was ferocious, a bit like a shrew, "what''s wrong with me? I don''t know why there is no quality. Don''t you look down on the birth of our rural people, let alone for three generations, even for a few generations. Your family is also from the countryside. What kind of city people do you want to install for me here? You call it quality. Don''t laugh at me. "


    "Jiang Xiaoyuan, you don''t talk about people from the countryside. You are not illiterate. The signs on them are clear. You just don''t want to run much. You just throw them over and leave them alone. You don''t care if you don''t go in." Sister Wei said angrily.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan was about to scold him back when he saw Tao Rong and Nie Zhao. His face changed and he immediately changed into a smiling face. "Ah, brother Nie, you''re back. Look at these people. They all know how to bully me. My brother and I were born in the countryside and don''t know anything. We just don''t like it. On purpose, you have to say something about them for me."

 Chapter 961

    Tao Rong a listen, eyebrows wrinkled up, this woman why? This attitude is more open-minded than before.


    It''s really blue Yan''s misfortune. She finds a lot of disgusting things for her everywhere.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with displeasure, and Nie Zhao also has a face that is hard to say.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan has come to Nie Zhao, and completely ignores the state of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    "Shameless." Sister Wei couldn''t help whispering. The voice is not big or small, can be heard, can also be regarded as not heard, Jiang Xiaoyuan is the kind of cheeky when not heard.


    Yu''s sister-in-law couldn''t see it. "Jiang Xiaoyuan, lady NIE is here. Don''t you say hello?"


    Jiang Xiaoyuan frowned and smirked at Tao Rong. "Hello, I''m Jiang Xiaoyuan. My brother is working under brother Nie now. It''s all family. "


    Tao Rong looked up and down at Jiang Xiaoyuan, who was hostile to him, and said, "you are so old, can you still live in the military region with your brother?"


    Tao Rong is simply confused, but Jiang Xiaoyuan thinks that Tao Rong is aiming at her, and immediately says, "what do you mean? Aren''t you old enough to live with brother Nie? "


    Several people nearby were all laughed with anger.


    Yu''s sister-in-law came forward and said, "they are husband and wife. Of course, they can live. If you don''t want to help your brother take care of your pregnant sister-in-law, you are not qualified to come in."


    Jiang Xiaoyuan immediately blushed, but still looked at Nie Zhao shyly and said, "brother Nie, it''s rare that you come back to rest at noon. My family just bought watermelon and come to eat together."


    Tao Rong is a little stunned. Is this man openly seducing her husband? It''s really ignorant and fearless to compete with Zheng Shunjia.


    But looking at the people around her, it seems that they have seen nothing strange, that is, sister-in-law Wei, who quarreled with her before, looks the most ugly, and her eyes are full of contempt.


    "No, I''m going to take a nap with my wife and kids." Leng Bingbing finished, Nie Zhao does not give Jiang Xiaoyuan another chance to speak, holding Xiaoxiao, holding Tao Rong and going upstairs.


    People around him couldn''t help laughing, but Jiang Xiaoyuan was very angry.


    After returning to the room, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao put Xiao Xiao to sleep in the small room. When the little guy falls asleep.


    Tao Rong returns to his room and looks at Nie Zhao who is helping to clean up. He picks up a pillow and throws it at him.


    It seems that Nie Zhao, who has eyes behind him, immediately takes the pillow and walks towards Tao Rong.


    "What do you say? Will you give me two rivals as soon as you come? There is no way to live in peace. " Tao Rong pretended to be angry.


    He took Nie Zhao and went to Tao Rong. He picked up the man, raised his foot and closed the door. Holding Tao Rong, he rushed to the bed and had a good kiss.


    Tao Rong was his kiss for a while, feel that the other side a little out of control, think about now in broad daylight quickly kicked kick, "let me go, you don''t work in the afternoon, don''t make a noise!"


    Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong, a burst of discontented low roar beside her neck, immediately hoarse say: "wait for me to come back at night."


    "Don''t change the subject. I''ll tell you something. " Tao Rong said.


    "Is that a topic?" Nie Zhao slightly raises his head and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong squints at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao immediately said with a smile: "there are many people who love your husband. If everyone is a topic, we will waste too much time on others."


    "But these two seem to live too close to us, and it''s not a simple love." Tao Rong retorts.


    Nie Zhao pulled the corners of his mouth and said: "anyway, they are unilateral. I don''t take it seriously. Since you care, I''ll confess to you, but don''t blame me. It has nothing to do with me."


    Tao Rong nodded.


    Nie Zhao told Tao Rong about these two people in detail. They are really different.


    General Wu is a rare female general in China. She has skills, status and status. Nie Zhao once performed tasks under her command a long time ago. She was very satisfied with Nie Zhao and immediately told him that she hoped that Nie Zhao could marry her precious daughter Wu Yi.


    But at that time, Nie Zhao already had an Wenlan''s girlfriend. How could she agree? This matter was not settled. It didn''t reach Nie Zhao''s ears, and it didn''t let Wu Yi, who was still studying, know.


    Later, he heard that an Wenlan married Nie Chen. General Wu felt that the opportunity had come. He immediately called master Nie and told him about it several times. However, at that time, Nie Zhaozheng was sad to carry out the task. Master Ziming knew that he was ashamed of the child. How could he propose an engagement at such a time? He could only ask if he was interested in meeting Nie Zhao when he came back New friends.


    As a result He was intercepted by Tao Rong halfway.


    Fortunately, there were only a few people who knew about it, so it didn''t affect Wu Yi, and Wu Yi didn''t know Nie Zhao at that time.


    It was not until this time that he was divided in LAN city that Wu Yi saw Nie Zhao for the first time.


    Tao Rong suddenly understood that for Wu Yi, Nie Zhao was the man her mother always talked about as her husband, but she probably didn''t have any idea at that time. After seeing her, she didn''t think that she really thought that the other party was very good. Coupled with the lingering idea that she was almost together, Wu Yi naturally felt different about Nie Zhao.However, Tao Rong doesn''t want to rob Wu Yi''s husband. Her character is good. She is a teacher now. She comes here to accompany her mother during the summer vacation. General Wu still wants her to find a soldier to marry. She also wants to know more about soldiers when she comes here.


    This is still normal, but although Tao Rong has never met general Wu, it can be imagined that the female general will not treat her much.


    As for the other Jiang Xiaoyuan, it''s really wonderful.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan''s elder brother, general Jiang, is now under Nie Zhao''s command. He has established a special army together. Although many people here call him general, his rank is different. General Jiang is excellent. Few of them can reach the title of general at this age. Of course, they can''t compare with Nie Zhao, a perverted meritorious man.


    Although general Jiang was born in a poor family, he had excellent skills and simple character. Nie Zhao also spoke highly of him. Moreover, he married a daughter-in-law who was born as a college student. The daughter-in-law got married and became pregnant as soon as she graduated, so now she is following general Jiang.


    When she gives birth to a child, the military region will arrange work for her. Many sister-in-law here have jobs in the military region, but they will vary according to their abilities and educational background. In particular, college students are given preferential treatment for such scarce resources.


    Because of his big belly, general Jiang took over his younger sister to take care of his wife. However, his mother also had a potential meaning to help her daughter find a husband with good conditions to marry in the military region.

 Chapter 962

    "How to find a husband? When you find someone else''s husband, do you still have a robber?" Tao Rong asked in surprise. Firm and secure brother strike violently,


    Nie Chao reluctantly shook his head. "I was still in the east city at the beginning. After coming, I heard He Tielong Tucao say that this Chiang Xiao Yuan was not very stable and found her target. He only picked herself out of the middle. She did not see her brother better than her brother. So before seeing Wei Zhe, she came to the daughter-in-law, and she was still entangled in it. The two women make complaints about it. After being taught by her brother, she was a little more comfortable. "


    Tao Rong understood why his avant-garde sister-in-law had such a bad relationship with Jiang Xiaoyuan. It turns out that Jiang Xiaoyuan doesn''t care whether people have a wife or not. As long as he likes it, he wants to grab it.


    It seems that it was Nie Zhao''s appearance that made Jiang Xiaoyuan see a better goal, so he diverted his attention. In addition, her brother was under Nie Zhao''s hands, so he changed his unbridled.


    Tao Rong holds forehead helplessly to say: "how everywhere has such troublesome matter."


    "Who let your husband recruit? How about it? Do you have a sense of crisis? You should take good care of your husband." Nie Zhao said that his hands and feet were out of order again.


    Tao Rong pushed Nie Zhao and said, "I don''t care. By the way, what do you mean by asking me to send Xiao Xiao to the nursery class? Can''t I stay with Xiaoxiao? "


    Nie Zhao was just a little more positive, and said, "Rong Rong, actually, I''ve wanted to tell you about this for a long time. I''m just afraid you don''t agree. You promise me that no matter what I say later, you will listen carefully. If you don''t agree, don''t be angry with me. "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao a little cautious appearance, funny way: "OK."


    "I found you an internship experience in the military hospital, so you can go there during the day." Nie Zhao said.


    Tao Rong a Leng, she thought her summer vacation is accompanied by Xiao Xiao.


    "This is a good opportunity. I heard Shi Pengchun say that your sophomore in Dongshi school will arrange internships for you, but because of the transfer, you miss the opportunity. It''s better for your future to have this internship experience." Nie Zhao said: "I know you want to accompany Xiaoxiao all the time when you are free. I know what Xiaoxiao means to you, but don''t you think it''s a problem?"


    Tao Rong looked into Nie Zhao''s eyes and saw his firmness in his eyes. Obviously, he thought about these problems for some time, otherwise he would not have let the nursery class of the military region be ready in advance.


    "You said Tao Rong would like to listen.


    Looking at Tao Rong like this, Nie Zhao is relieved. He knows that Tao Rong''s memory of rebirth is unforgettable, but this is a new world. He and Xiaoxiao are totally different. He is OK with him. He protects Xiaoxiao and Tao Rong too much.


    "Xiaoxiao is more than two years old. She can know the world, make friends and explore by herself. She doesn''t need someone to protect her and accompany her all the time. Although you dote on her, it won''t spoil her, but it will make her never leave you. It''s not that she can''t learn to grow up, but that she will understand that once she leaves you, you will become haunted and trapped Xiao Xiao''s life, although still can not see, but I have found several times, Xiao Xiao in order to take care of your mood, and choose some things she would not have chosen. Do you see what I mean? "


    Nie Zhao patted Tao Rong''s hand and said: "this is a new life. You should treat her as a normal child, not a child who reposes your guilt in the last life. You can treat her well, but let her contact the world normally. It''s time for you to build your own world. I''ll arrange this for you. I just know that even if you send Xiaoxiao to the nursery class, you''ll stay outside, don''t go, don''t get along with people, don''t do anything else, even if you''re reading books, it''s a waste of your life, isn''t it? "


    Nie Zhao is a little worried because he knows the meaning of Xiao Xiao to Tao Rong. He is afraid of self defeating, but he has to intervene. He doesn''t want Tao Rong to be too paranoid.


    Tao Rong looks down at Nie Zhao for a while. To Nie Zhao''s surprise, Tao Rong nods.


    Nie Zhao surprised to embrace Tao Rong way: "you agreed?"


    Tao Rong said, "I know what you mean." In fact, Xiaoxiao has no friends of the same age. Tao Rong knows that part of the reason is her own fault. At that time, when she was in Dongshi, there were many children in the neighborhood. However, because Tao Rong would go back to find Xiaoxiao and accompany her after class, she formed a sense that she had to wait with aunt LAN for Tao Rong to come back to play with her, so she couldn''t run far You can''t play with others, or you will miss your mother.


    Aunt LAN once joked that their mother and daughter''s world is totally just each other.


    At the beginning, Tao Rong felt very happy and thought that was good.


    But gradually, she occasionally felt that something was wrong.


    Especially when she came to the military area command this time, Xiao Xiao''s happy appearance after hearing that there was a child care class, and then carefully asked if she would go with her, gave Tao Rong a shock and made her reflect on some children''s mental health problems.


    It''s not good for a mother to hold on to her children too tightly.


    Nie Zhaoxiao also reminds herself that she should live for new life instead of living for her.Nie Zhao for her so painstaking, how can she paranoid ignore it.


    So she''s going to give it a try.


    Tao Rong gave Nie Zhao a kiss on the lip and said with a smile, "and I believe it''s safe here. I''ll try not to be so paranoid."


    Nie Zhao was relieved. Fortunately, they understood each other.


    In the afternoon, Tao Rong told Xiao Xiao that she would also go to the military hospital for internship. She would come to see her early, middle and late, and she would get along well with her friends in the nursery class at other times.


    Xiao Xiao a listen, the whole person Zheng Leng for a while, obviously is not used to, but still obedient nod.


    In the evening, the main leaders of the special forces, who are also Nie Zhao''s subordinates, have dinner together to help Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    He Tielong, Xiao Gao and Dashu are all here, and Yuan Xu is also here. There are also people I don''t know.


    Xiaogao and Dashu have talked about each other, but they are not in LAN city. They are all in their hometown. He Tielong is still single.


    During the dinner, general Jiang''s family members were also present. Jiang Xiaoyuan had seen it before. When she just sat down, Jiang Xiaoyuan did not hesitate to sit apart from her family and wanted to sit beside Nie Zhao. However, the seats beside Nie Zhao were occupied by Tao Rong and he Tielong, and she could only be pulled aside by her brother.


    Another woman with a big stomach is sister-in-law Jiang. She looks like a book. She is gentle and shy. She doesn''t dare to speak up. Although she looks ordinary, she has a soft temperament and makes people feel comfortable. Compared with Jiang Xiaoyuan, she is just one day a day.

 Chapter 963

    The wives were all sitting together, so it was convenient to talk, but general Jiang was afraid that his sister would cause trouble, so he asked her to sit close to him.


    Next to Jiang Xiaoyuan is sister-in-law Jiang, who sits with Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong let Xiao Xiao sit between himself and Nie Zhao.


    Seeing Tao Rong looking at herself, Jiang''s sister-in-law immediately nods and smiles nervously. Although she is older than Tao Rong, she is more formal than Tao Rong. Tao Rong smiles at her generously. Her first impression is very good.


    Because of Nie Zhao''s high rank, Mrs. Jiang called Tao Rong Mrs. Nie directly.


    Tao Rong waved her hand with a smile and said, "I''m a little younger than you. Just call me by my name."


    Nie Zhao had just introduced his wife and daughter, so sister-in-law Jiang called out Tao Rong''s name shyly.


    "You''ve had this stomach for six months?" Tao Rong asked.


    Sister Jiang shook her head and said, "seven months, isn''t it too small? Other sister-in-law also said that my stomach is a little small. "


    Tao Rong is a little surprised, "seven months?"


    Sister Jiang gave a shy smile.


    Tao Rong observed sister-in-law Jiang carefully, but found that sister-in-law Jiang had some signs of malnutrition. And between the eyebrows are gloomy color, as if not happy.


    However, some pregnant women do feel ups and downs during pregnancy, often depressed or irritable, which are common, so Tao Rong did not speculate too much, just reminded: "you can add more nutrition, eat more, and your stomach will grow."


    "Are you speaking human language?" Suddenly a sharp voice came from the side.


    Because the people on the table were eating, drinking and talking enthusiastically, and the voice of the soldiers was loud, no one noticed what the three women were saying.


    This words, Tao Rong has not changed face, Jiang sister-in-law is first changed face, pulled Jiang Xiaoyuan, remind her not to talk with Tao Rong.


    "Xiaoyuan doesn''t mean that. She didn''t hear clearly Jiang''s sister-in-law made it right.


    Tao Rong light smile, did not pursue.


    But Jiang Xiaoyuan said, "I heard you very clearly. Didn''t she let you raise your stomach? Do you have common sense? Isn''t it harmful? If you have a big stomach, you have to go through the gate of hell to have a baby. When there is a problem, who is responsible? If you have a small stomach, you can have a good baby. Don''t teach people if you don''t understand. "


    Jiang Xiaoyuan said, then he became impassioned, and immediately attracted the attention of the people around him. The table was quiet and he looked here.


    General Jiang immediately took Jiang Xiaoyuan and said, "sister, what are you doing? I didn''t tell you to talk so loud. Don''t shout at the top of your voice


    General Jiang immediately apologized to Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong shrugged, don''t want to make trouble, suddenly Xiao Xiao clear voice rang out, "this aunt said mother''s words are not human words."


    As soon as the words came out, people were embarrassed.


    Nie Zhao''s expression changed instantly and looked at Jiang Xiaoyuan seriously.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan looked at Nie Zhao, looked at himself, and saw the little thing making a small report. He was still working hard.


    "I said it, but I''m not wrong. I''m telling the truth. I think she''s not very good at heart. She''s responsible for speaking."


    General Jiang immediately worried, sweating, said: "shut up, you know what, nonsense, boss, sister-in-law, sorry, my sister is not sensible."


    Jiang Xiaoyuan immediately struggled and said, "brother, I''m doing it for you and my sister-in-law. Do you know what she just said to her sister-in-law? If my sister-in-law doesn''t have a good body, she will have a bad body? Don''t you have to be responsible? "


    In fact, it''s a small matter. Jiang Xiaoyuan exaggerates in order to give Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao a bad impression at the reception. In fact, everyone knows it, but it''s all women. It''s not convenient for a group of big men to talk. At this time, they all felt that Tao Rong casually said something about people, but they didn''t want to miss it. It was difficult for people to find trouble.


    General Jiang naturally did not have a problem with Tao Rong because of one sentence. He just tugged at his sister and said, "enough, enough. If you are finished, you can go back to me."


    "Xiaoyuan, Tao Rong doesn''t mean that. Other sisters in law will tell me that. It''s normal." Jiang''s sister-in-law''s face turned pale when she was frightened. She persuaded Jiang Xiaoyuan that she was afraid of causing trouble to her husband because of her stomach. Now she''s a little sick.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan regards this as an opportunity to embarrass Tao Rong and make Nie Zhao and Tao Rong''s husband and wife have problems. It''s better for Nie Zhao to drive Tao Rong back, and then she can get close to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao is absolutely the most perfect man Jiang Xiaoyuan has ever seen in her life. Even if it''s someone else''s, she''ll have to grab it and gamble on it. She''ll be rich and prosperous all her life. She''ll be a completely different person from now on. Even if she''s disgraced, she can''t let go of such an opportunity. When the time comes, you will be defeated by the enemy. If you win, you will see who dares to say what.With this in mind, Jiang Xiaoyuan was fearless.


    "Brother Nie, you believe me. What I said is true. In this case, she should apologize to my sister-in-law and my brother." Jiang Xiaoyuan seems to be proud and unforgiving, performing as a clown.


    Nie Zhao''s face is very ugly. On the contrary, Tao Rong has a natural look. After all, she has seen such a crazy woman. What is Jiang Xiaoyuan? But she is so angry that she hugs Tao Rong''s arm tightly and looks like she is about to cry.


    "You''re bullshit. My mother is not. You''re wronging people. You''re a bad person. " Xiao Xiao''s crisp voice called.


    Let Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are quite unexpected, Tao Rong want to hold Xiaoxiao, the result of Jiang Xiaoyuan is not afraid of death, want to reach out to pinch Xiaoxiao''s face.


    "You are so young, you know what, you..."


    As a result, before Jiang Xiaoyuan''s hand reached out, Tao Rong grabbed it by the wrist.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan was stunned. He wanted to break away, but he couldn''t. when he looked up, he saw Tao Rong''s face was as cold as frost, which was a little scary.


    Tao Rong''s expression changed, and he was no longer friendly, which made the scene cool down instantly.


    "What are you holding me for?" Jiang Xiaoyuan said angrily.


    Tao Rong light smile, the grasp for handshake, strength gradually increased, said: "Hello, we have not formally met, my name is Tao Rong, I am now the first Medical University of China clinical medicine professional Pediatrics direction of junior students, really not mature enough, I gave birth to a daughter, experienced dystocia, but I think my experience in this area is certainly not as good as you, so just now What you say is not up to standard. You have to listen to such things. "

 Chapter 964

    Tao Rong coldly light finish saying, let go of Jiang Xiaoyuan''s hand, but Jiang Xiaoyuan is completely stunned, for a time did not understand what Tao Rong said, but when she heard other people are laughing, she instantly reaction, face burst red.


    "You wench, you understand, others don''t understand, are you confused?" General Jiang said.


    "He''s a serious future doctor, and he specializes in this." Someone said.


    "If I do as my sister-in-law says, I may be able to give birth to such a lovely little princess as Xiao Xiao."


    People have long been disgusted with Jiang Xiaoyuan''s appearance, just taking the opportunity to laugh enough.


    "You What do you know? This is what my mother said. The experience of the older generation is the most abundant. It has been passed on for so many generations. How can it be wrong to listen to the old people and suffer losses in front of us? Haven''t you heard of it? " Jiang Xiaoyuan tries to argue, trying to prove that she is right, but in fact her impatient voice has shown her guilty.


    General Jiang couldn''t listen any more. He quickly pulled Jiang Xiaoyuan to Nie Zhao and said, "my sister must have drunk a little wine, and her head is not clear. Don''t tell her the same thing." Then he took Jiang Xiaoyuan to take her.


    Jiang''s sister-in-law also got up pale and wanted to leave.


    Tao Rong looks back at Nie Zhao, but Nie Zhao''s face is full of smug smile. She looks like my wife.


    People are used to the wonderful flowers of Jiang Xiaoyuan, but their leaving doesn''t affect their mood.


    "Sister in law, you don''t mind. His sister is a wonderful flower. You don''t need to pay any attention." He Tielong said.


    "Elder brother Jiang is a good man. He doesn''t look like his younger sister from the same womb." Xiao Gao said.


    "That''s because I thought his mother couldn''t do it. This sister was carved just like his mother." Someone said, "general Jiang and I came from the same military region. Every time general Jiang was promoted, his mother would come to show off her power, as if she were an official wife. Yes, then general Jiang found such a daughter-in-law, a college student. At first, the old lady was very proud, but soon after she got married, she put on the airs of her mother-in-law. That was bullying sister-in-law Jiang Fortunately, Jiang''s sister-in-law was pregnant and general Jiang was transferred here. The old lady didn''t want to go with her family and asked Jiang Xiaoyuan to take care of her. But this younger sister didn''t take much care of sister-in-law Jiang. She seemed to be thinking about finding someone all day. "


    "Just gossip." Someone said with a smile.


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it, the big man says it''s not good for girls to have their own business."


    "By the way, is my sister-in-law going to practice in the military hospital? When we get hurt, we will go to you. We have a good relationship in the military hospital, but it''s very important. " Someone said with a smile.


    "I''m an intern." Tao Rong said modestly.


    "No, sister-in-law, you may not remember me. On the island, you hung water for me." A man with dark skin grinned and said, "my sister-in-law''s medical skills are very good. Even old man Dong said that my sister-in-law is a qualified doctor. I can find her for any injury."


    When they said that, they immediately made a stir.


    Tao Rong''s face turned red.


    "Don''t get hurt if you practice your skills. Don''t look for my daughter-in-law. If you''re tired of her, I''ll settle with you." Nie Zhao threatened directly.


    "Oh, boss, it hurts my daughter-in-law too much. I''m so envious. I want to marry my daughter-in-law, too. " The crowd laughed.


    I had my last dinner and I came home.


    Tao Ronggang wants to talk about Xiao Xiao. It''s hard to talk back to adults in the future. If she''s not around her, what will she do if she''s bullied?


    As a result, looking back, a father and daughter clapped hands on each other


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth drew out for a while, "why?"


    Nie Zhao said with a smile, "I encourage my daughter to do well. I''m very brave and full of sense of justice! And it protects you. "


    Tao Rong frowns and looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao reaches for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong just hold up, was pulled by Nie Zhao embrace into the arms, Xiao Xiao beside looking at the smile.


    "I know my daughter-in-law is very good. I don''t need any help in this small scene. However, Xiaoxiao''s work is also good. It''s worth encouraging. She has to practice her courage. Now she can say anything. Being young is her natural advantage. As long as you don''t bully people. "


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao and gets up to boil water. "Whatever you say makes sense."


    As soon as he said that, someone knocked at the door. Nie Zhao went to open the door, but general Jiang was surprised.


    General Jiang came to apologize for his shame.


    Apologizing to Nie Zhao and Tao Rong is that he didn''t discipline his sister well.


    It''s not that he can''t see his sister''s mind. He persuades and talks. It''s no use getting angry. I have to help her clean up the mess and apologize.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong didn''t embarrass him. They just said it was OK. Let him go back.


    After returning, general Jiang continued to persuade Jiang Xiaoyuan.Jiang Xiaoyuan also boldly said: "if I rob elder brother Nie and squeeze out his wife, then I will be the real wife of the general. What''s the advantage of my status! Maybe I can help you then, brother. You should help me. It''s good for your official career. Why are you so ignorant? "


    General Jiang almost didn''t hit anyone when he heard such rumors. "Are you crazy? Rob someone else''s husband, you want to be a junior! Do you want a face? Although our family''s economic conditions are average, we can''t do such immoral things. Mom asked you to come here to find someone, not rob someone. "


    "What? I told my mother, and she agreed with me. It''s a matter of course that people die for money and birds die for food. Just win. How many of those powerful women in reality have robbed other people''s husbands, but in the end, they can only see their bright side. Isn''t that success? " Jiang Xiaoyuan didn''t feel that there was a problem with his idea at all.


    "Well, I won''t tell you that. Don''t you have eyes? Did general Nie give you a look? Can you compare with your daughter-in-law? Tell me what you can do to hurt others. I don''t know what''s going on yet General Jiang put it another way.


    "That''s not necessarily. As long as the hoe is well swung and there is no corner that can''t be dug down, I also have my charm. That woman looks very cold, maybe not interesting." Jiang Xiaoyuan said confidently.


    At this time, Tao Rong, who has no interest, has been tossed over and over again by Nie Zhao.


    "That''s enough! I''m tired today Tao Rong said with a fist.


    Nie Zhao tone aggrieved coquettish way: "long farewell, you are too boring, not gentle to me at all."

 Chapter 965

    The next morning, a family of three went out and first sent Xiaoxiao to the nursery class.


    When she meets Wu Yi, Tao Rong is not embarrassed, but Wu Yi seems a little embarrassed to face Tao Rong. Although she has no hostility to Tao Rong and likes Xiao Xiao, when she looks at Nie Zhao, her eyes are obviously different, and her expression unconsciously reveals regret and regret.


    Although Nie Zhao said that he didn''t say a few words to her, it was obvious that he made people deeply rooted in love.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "Xiao Xiao, please. This child has never played with other children before. Please pay attention to it."


    Wu Yi immediately said with a gentle smile: "don''t worry, give it to me."


    Tao Rong nodded, not willing to hold with Xiao Xiao for a while, and finally Nie Zhao half dragged and half hugged to pull people away.


    "Well, I''ll come to lunch with her in a few hours. Are you so reluctant?" Nie Zhao laughingly said.


    In the face of Tao Rong, Nie Zhao never wears a mask, so it''s probably the first time for Wu Yi to see Nie Zhao''s vivid expression. The sun seems to be on his face.


    Wu Yi always thought that Nie Zhao was a calm, cold and unsmiling general, but he was reliable and trustworthy. However, he did not expect that he had such a side, and such a dazzling and charming side was only for another woman.


    Wu Yi can''t help but be curious about Tao Rong. She doesn''t know what kind of woman Tao Rong is. She can completely tame such an excellent man. She doesn''t look at other women at all.


    "Teacher? Mom and dad are gone? What are you looking at? " All of a sudden, Xiao Xiao said.


    Wu Yi a Leng, looking at Xiao Xiao, on Xiao Xiao that pair of black and white clearly good-looking eyes, suddenly let Wu Yi feel as if to see through something, let a person ashamed.


    Wu Yi said awkwardly, "I just envy your parents. They look very loving and happy."


    Xiaoxiao immediately said with a proud smile: "of course, Dad loves mom very much. Although mom says little, she also loves dad very much. Our family loves each other


    In fact, whether a family is happy or not can be seen from the children''s character and behavior pattern.


    Looking at Xiaoxiao''s confident sunshine, you can see how much she is loved by her parents, and the relationship between them is also very harmonious.


    "Well." Wu Yi nodded bitterly in her heart and couldn''t help thinking that if she had agreed with her mother and decided her marriage early, maybe she and Nie Zhao would be able to respect each other and give birth to such a lovely child


    After Xiaoxiao is settled, Nie Zhao personally takes Tao Rong to the military hospital.


    It was delivered directly to an old doctor.


    The old doctor was an old woman with hot instant noodles and presbyopic glasses. Seeing Nie Zhao coming in, he got up with a smile and said, "have you brought your daughter-in-law? Oh, it''s not like learning medicine to be so smart. "


    Nie Zhao said, "Rong Rong, this is Dr. Gu, an old classmate of Mr. Dong. It was recommended by Mr. Dong. Doctor Gu, this is my daughter-in-law, Tao Rong. "


    Dr. Gu is a self-made doctor. He was recommended by Mr. Dong and said a lot of good things, so he liked Tao Rong from the beginning. "Xiao Tao, don''t be nervous. I''m not fierce compared with that old guy. And I think Xiao Tao has a good face. I always feel like I''ve seen him somewhere. "


    Gu can''t help but take off his reading glasses and refocus. "It''s not only good-looking, it''s really familiar. Have you seen it somewhere? "


    Tao Rong says hello with a smile, saying that it''s her first time to come to Lanshi, and she hasn''t been to Beishi before.


    Seeing that they get along well, Nie Zhao is relieved to leave his daughter-in-law here.


    In general, the special hospitals in the military region are relatively idle. They usually drink tea and read newspapers when they are busy. In particular, the newly established hospitals have less tasks, more training and fewer injuries. Occasionally, I would borrow some patients from outside, but basically it would be at the military family level.


    So doctor Gu took Tao Rong to chat.


    It''s said that Tao Rong is going to the medical university to study as a junior. I''m very happy. I want to help her introduce more professors and let them take care of her.


    Tao Rong has a good chat with Gu doctor. Gu doctor''s own children are not around, and they have all gone abroad. It''s also very happy to have Tao Rong''s patient people around.


    After asking Tao Rong to help with some things, she found that the child was not only smart, but also had solid blood and quick action. He had the courage to be a doctor. No wonder Dong said that Tao Rong was an assistant for him on the island. At that time, she still didn''t believe that a child who had not finished reading a book could be an assistant.


    However, Tao Rong is not delicate, does not rely on the identity of lazy behavior, deep ancient doctor''s heart.


    Just one morning, doctor Gu became the strong backing of Tao Rong in this hospital.


    At noon, when I heard that Tao Rong was going to pick up the child for dinner, Gu said with a smile, "when you are not busy in the future, you can bring the child over."


    Tao Rong smiles and answers. She can''t wait to pick up someone in the nursery class.Along the way is simply anxious, after all, Xiaoxiao side a let her trust people are not.


    Until at the door to see Xiaoxiao safely sitting on the floor with Wuyi play, Tao Rong just feel relieved.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Tao Rong called.


    "Mom!" Xiao Xiao a hear Tao Rong''s voice, immediately surprised rushed over.


    Tao Rong squats down to meet her. Xiao Xiao bumps into Tao Rong''s arms. Until she hugs Xiao Xiao, Tao Rong''s heart falls back to its original position.


    "Did you have a good time?" Tao Rong looked down at the villain in his arms and asked.


    Xiao Xiao raised his head, a bright smile, "happy."


    Tao Rong said, "are there any good ones?"


    "Good boy." Xiao Xiao nodded.


    Wu Yi walked over at this time, Tao Rong said quickly: "please, teacher."


    Wu Yi smiles and says to Xiao Xiao, "Xiao Xiao, you can take the handwork you made this morning home and show it to your parents. Do you want to take it by yourself?"


    Xiao Xiao immediately released Tao Rong and said, "Mom, I''ll get it. I''ll make it for you." With that, he ran away happily.


    Wu Yi then said, "I''ll call you by your name, Tao Rong. I have to know about Xiao Xiao. Is she The intelligence quotient is particularly high? "


    Tao Rong a Leng, "yes, Nie Zhao''s friend took her to test, her IQ is higher than ordinary people.". It''s a level of genius. "


    "Sure? Alas, she can''t help it. In fact, she''s a little bored here, because even the children older than her can''t keep up with her. She''s probably going to play with junior and senior high school students to this extent, but she''s very sensible and well behaved. She tries to cooperate with us, but I find that she seems to have no idea about making friends. Until I just met you, her smile doesn''t have that I''ve never been

 Chapter 966

    Tao Rong listens to Wu Yi''s words, slightly Leng for a while, in the heart instantaneous understood what she wants to say is meaning.


    She wants to tell Tao Rong that Xiaoxiao is not as happy here as she just showed. She just wants to let Tao Rong rest assured, so she deliberately makes a happy appearance.


    It''s hard for geniuses like Xiaoxiao to find friends who can talk to each other equally in their child care classes.


    Tao Rong finally understood the meaning of Nie Zhao''s insistence on their separation.


    It''s because Xiao Xiao relies too much on Tao Rong, so she is interested in other people outside, but she has been with Tao Rong and Nie Zhao''s acquaintances and friends since she was born.


    Many of them are superior people in themselves, and some of them are older elders, so they can''t see it. But when they are put together with the children, Xiaoxiao seems out of place.


    Nie Zhao wants Xiaoxiao to integrate into a normal life, learn to be normal first, and then become a genius.


    This may have something to do with Nie Zhao''s own mother''s own experience.


    Tao Rong said to Wu Yi, "I know that the environment she lived in before was a little special, so now change her mentality bit by bit, you usually take care of her safety, and she will grope for the rest."


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao believe that Xiao Xiao, such a smart child will understand it by himself.


    Wu Yi slightly frowns, just want to say what, Xiao Xiao already took thing to come out.


    "Look, mom, I made a thousand paper cranes." Xiaoxiao said.


    Tao Rong quickly and carefully took over, "so powerful, so beautiful."


    Xiao Xiao immediately confident smile, as if to get Tao Rong''s praise is more important than anything.


    Then Tao Rong went home with Xiao Xiao in her arms.


    Nie Zhao usually doesn''t come back at noon. He has a lot of work and training. It''s not easy to keep going home for dinner at night.


    Generally, after dinner, he has to keep busy until Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are asleep. Sometimes I don''t even come back all night.


    So basically, Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao stayed together for a long time.


    Because of Dr. Gu''s Amway, Tao Rong did well in the hospital. Everyone treated her very well and taught her something.


    And Xiaoxiao in the nursery class also try hard to integrate into the children.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan is very impatient because he can''t see Nie Zhao all the time. In order to meet Nie Zhao who comes back for dinner at night, Jiang Xiaoyuan always drags his sister-in-law down for a walk, which is called walking with the children. However, it takes more than an hour to walk. When people see her, they can''t help saying something about her. After all, Jiang''s sister-in-law looks very uncomfortable.


    "What do you know? This is to let her do more exercise to produce well. Can I harm my family? " Jiang Xiaoyuan''s one word is enough for others. As an outsider, he doesn''t have much to say.


    But even if she met Nie Zhao, she didn''t have time to say anything. At most, she didn''t get a word from Nie Zhao.


    Some sister-in-law can''t go on watching. Let''s remind Tao Rong.


    Wei sister-in-law pulled down to take out the garbage Tao Rong said: "you have to be careful, that Jiang Xiaoyuan would like to put down your husband, the impact is too bad, she is so shy face, you don''t say anything, she thought you bully, at that time can go to your house."


    Tao Rong said with a helpless smile: "she dare not, you can rest assured, I know, and her husband''s vision is not so bad."


    Yu''s sister-in-law also advised her: "Jiang Xiaoyuan is still a little pretty. I don''t believe in general Nie. It''s just that women who pester people are always more troublesome. It''s better to be on guard."


    Tao Rong asked: "before we came, did she not pester my husband?"


    Everyone was stunned, as if more entangled, but also no chance.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "I just don''t want to make trouble with her, and I''ll leave in two months. What she should do or what she will do at that time depends on her husband."


    People think that this young woman is simple. How many men will refuse to send fat meat to the door over and over again? It''s the hardest thing to say about men and women. It''s easy to have an accident.


    Only a simple woman will absolutely trust her husband.


    Looking at Jiang Xiaoyuan''s posture, it is clear that Tao Rong is not in the eye and seduces her husband at will. As a result, Tao Rong doesn''t care. This wife really has a big heart.


    After thanking his sister-in-law, Tao Rong went home.


    She really didn''t pay attention to this matter. What rank were those women in the past? Jiang Xiaoyuan couldn''t be ranked. If she hadn''t been general Jiang''s sister and had to take care of pregnant women, she would have been expelled by Nie Zhao for what she did in the military region.


    Nie Zhao is the woman who bothers him the most, and in this respect is absolutely not to give a good face.


    On this day, Nie Zhao told Tao Rong that they were going to go out of the military region, so they planned to take their mother and daughter to the Central District of Lanzhou for dinner, which was also a way to let the wind out.


    And Xiao Xiao''s books are finished, it''s time to buy her a new book.So in the evening took back Xiao Xiao, with a call for clothes, downstairs and others.


    I just met Jiang Xiaoyuan, who was dragging his sister-in-law out for a walk.


    When Jiang Xiaoyuan saw them, he took them for granted.


    But sister-in-law Jiang took the initiative to say hello.


    Tao Rong looked at Jiang''s sister-in-law. Her face was blue and white. Her body was thinner than before, and her stomach was not big. She immediately frowned.


    "How''s sister-in-law Jiang eating and sleeping recently?" Tao Rong can''t bear to ask anxiously.


    Jiang sister-in-law a Leng, facial expression is a bit embarrassed way: "OK, OK."


    "Sister Jiang, you should pay attention to your own health. You are not alone. There is another one in your stomach. If you can''t eat well and sleep well, your child will be even worse." Tao Rong said earnestly.


    "Well, what are you talking about? You curse people? My nephew will be fine. " Jiang Xiaoyuan said fiercely.


    Sister Jiang quickly held on. "You forget what your brother told you? Tao Rong just cares about me. She''s a doctor. "


    Jiang Xiaoyuan turned away from his sister-in-law and said, "how can you turn your elbow out? How can you know whether she is helping you or hurting you? Do you believe in outsiders or not? You have no brain. You really don''t know how to go to university. You are not as smart as me. If my brother didn''t marry you, you would be cheated in society. "


    Jiang Xiaoyuan said a circle of crackle, sister-in-law Jiang''s face changed instantly, the whole person''s expression was gloomy.


    Tao Rong couldn''t listen any more. How can you talk to your sister-in-law like this, and she is still pregnant? Don''t you know how critical the mood of pregnant women is


    "Don''t mind your own business, dog and mouse, mind your own business!" Jiang Xiaoyuan said angrily.

 Chapter 967

    This is not only sister-in-law Jiang, even Xiao Xiao listen to such vulgar words can not help but frown, to hide behind Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s face changed instantly. Looking at Jiang Xiaoyuan, her eyes turned cold gradually.


    As soon as Tao Rong''s momentum was put down, it was not what ordinary girls could bear. What''s more, Jiang Xiaoyuan was such a woman who would only be unruly and insightful.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan was staring at by Tao Rong''s eyes, but he was dumb for a moment. But after thinking about it, he straightened up and said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter? You''re not willing to listen to it. It''s someone else''s business. What''s the relationship with you? You need to mind your own business."


    Mrs. Jiang couldn''t help saying, "Xiaoyuan is enough. She''s the wife of your brother''s boss. You should respect her. Aren''t you afraid to make trouble for your brother?"


    Jiang Xiaoyuan put a white eye, "it''s uncertain."


    Jiang sister-in-law listened to Jiang Xiaoyuan say such words in front of Tao Rong''s face, immediately froze, eager to cover her mouth, "Xiaoyuan, stop talking, come home with me."


    Jiang''s sister-in-law wanted to reach out and pull Jiang Xiaoyuan. As a result, Jiang Xiaoyuan threw her away fiercely. "You get out of the way, are you upset? Just as you can teach me, what are you? You''re just half of Jiang''s family. How can you teach me?"


    Although Jiang Xiaoyuan didn''t exert herself, she still pushed her sister-in-law and made her stagger.


    This made sister-in-law Jiang''s face worse. She covered her stomach and began to sweat on her forehead.


    Tao Rong a look not good, quickly helped Jiang sister-in-law, way: "how are you?"


    There is something wrong with sister-in-law Jiang. She is too painful to speak.


    "Hey, what are you doing? What kind of costume? " Jiang Xiaoyuan couldn''t help but want to go forward and pull his sister-in-law.


    Looking at her so rude action, Tao Rong directly raised his hand to catch Jiang Xiaoyuan''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Cried Jiang Xiaoyuan immediately.


    "Pain..." At last, sister-in-law Jiang could not help crying.


    Tao Rong directly forced a throw, as a result, Jiang Xiaoyuan did not stand firm, he fell a shit, immediately surprised.


    Just at this time, Nie Zhao drove over. Seeing the movement here, he got off and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Nie? Your daughter-in-law beats people. Look, it''s too much. I''m in pain. I seem to be hurt. " Jiang Xiaoyuan sat on the ground pretending to be poor.


    But Nie Zhao did not look at her at all, but at Tao Rong, because Tao Rong''s face was very bad at this time.


    "Nie Zhao, come on, take us to the hospital. There''s something wrong with sister-in-law Jiang." Tao Rong said, holding sister-in-law Jiang.


    Nie Zhao immediately nodded and came forward to help.


    When Jiang Xiaoyuan saw that no one paid attention to her, he was surrounded by a group of people. He quickly got up and came forward, "my sister-in-law is OK, she is so..."


    But no one paid attention to her at all. Seeing that they were driving away, Jiang Xiaoyuan felt that the opportunity had come and quickly followed, "I''ll go too."


    As a result, Tao Rong closed the door directly from the inside. She didn''t get on the back seat, and even had a delusion to be the co pilot.


    But before she opened the door, Nie Zhao went out with one foot of gas.


    "Hello, brother Nie, brother Nie!" Jiang Xiaoyuan yelled after her, but the car only gave her exhaust.


    "Xiaoyuan, what are you doing?" Just then general Jiang came back.


    "Brother, you go to the hospital quickly. That woman didn''t know what to do. She took her sister-in-law away by force." When Jiang Xiaoyuan saw his brother, he immediately made a small report: "let''s go, let''s go together."


    "What, who?" General Jiang was surprised.


    "That''s the woman named Tao Rong! Just now my sister-in-law talked to her, and she said some stupid things, and my sister-in-law was uncomfortable. " Jiang Xiaoyuan complained.


    General Jiang exclaimed, but his daughter-in-law was very important. He took Jiang Xiaoyuan to the military hospital.


    By the time someone was found, sister-in-law Jiang had been sent in for inspection.


    Brother and sister two come, see Nie Zhao, are coincidentally to gather together.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao and sits beside her, while Nie Zhao stands beside her.


    "How is my daughter-in-law?" Jiang Xiaohui asked anxiously.


    "Check inside." Nie Zhao replied: "don''t worry. There should be no problem in seeing the doctor''s face."


    "General Nie, what''s the matter? How good... " Jiang Xiaohui asked with a worried face.


    "It''s all her fault. It''s her sister-in-law." Jiang Xiaoyuan saw the situation and said quickly.


    When Tao Rong raised her head, her face was cold. "General Jiang, if you want your wife to be safe, you''d better send your sister away."


    Tao Rong just came to the image is clever virtuous, good temper, not much.


    Now it''s the first time that she shows such a cold and serious look. She seems to be reprimanding general Jiang like her superiors. For a moment, general Jiang thought that she was facing Nie Zhao.


    "What did you say? How dare you scold me? You are aiming at me on purpose Jiang Xiaoyuan immediately aggrieved, pulled Jiang Xiaohui crying: "brother, you look at her, brother Nie, you don''t care, bully me."Jiang Xiaohui looks embarrassed and embarrassed, but he doesn''t trust Tao Rong''s words. He thinks that it''s Jiang Xiaoyuan who provokes Tao Rong and openly treats Nie Zhao with ambiguous attitude. That''s why Tao Rong says so.


    But Nie Zhao coldly looked at Jiang Xiaoyuan who wanted to get close to him, "hospital, please keep your voice down."


    Jiang Xiaoyuan''s crying duck had a loud voice and looked frightened.


    Then Nie Zhao looked at Jiang Xiaohui and said, "since my wife says so, you''d better find a way to send your sister away."


    Jiang''s brothers and sisters were stunned at the same time. Jiang Xiaohui said awkwardly: "is Xiaoyuan doing something that makes her sister-in-law unhappy? You can make her apologize."


    "Don''t you hear me? My daughter-in-law said, "for the safety of your wife and children, it''s better to send your sister away. It''s for your family. It''s nothing to do with us." Nie Zhao frowned. I think Jiang Xiaohui''s military performance is good. How can he be so confused in his family and his sister''s virtue? Don''t he know? Staying here can only discredit him.


    "This..." Jiang Xiaohui looks at Nie Zhao''s eyes, as if Nie Zhao is a blind Prince blinded by the demon princess.


    Just then, doctor Gu came out.


    This time, the ancient doctor did not smile, but said: "whose daughter-in-law?"


    "Dr. Gu, my daughter-in-law." Jiang Xiaohui is still concerned about his daughter-in-law, "how about my daughter-in-law?"


    Doctor Gu directly hit Jiang Xiaohui on the head. She is old and old enough to do so. "You son of a bitch, it''s really bad for this girl to marry you for eight generations. Do you believe it or not to tell your leaders that you abuse your daughter-in-law and want her to have children for you? Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    Jiang Xiaohui was stunned and immediately said, "doctor Gu, what happened to my daughter-in-law? Is there anything wrong with he

 Chapter 968

    "Your daughter-in-law is OK, mother and son are safe, but if you come so late, hum, the child may not be able to survive!" Gu said angrily.


    Jiang Xiaohui and Jiang Xiaoyuan were shocked to hear this.


    "So serious?" Jiang Xiaoyuan murmured, and immediately seemed to seize the pigtail like, to Tao Rong fierce up. "Look what you''ve done


    Jiang Xiaohui was confused and didn''t know what to do.


    Doctor Gu immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "ah, what are you talking about? If it wasn''t for Tao Rong to send people here in time, it would be dangerous. They are the benefactor of life-saving."


    "Doctor, you don''t know that she was angry with my sister-in-law. She said that she should eat more and sleep more. I retorted, and she said that I was wrong! It makes my sister-in-law angry. " Jiang Xiaoyuan rightfully distorted the truth.


    Doctor Gu''s face changed, and he scolded: "Alas, you patient, do you have a grudge against your sister-in-law? What Tao Rong said is wrong. Why do you think she is so dangerous today? It''s because of her poor heart, less sleep at night and malnutrition. She has been seven months and her stomach is so small. Don''t you worry? It''s a question whether a child can be born safely, even if it''s born, it''s congenital bad. "


    Jiang Xiaohui''s face turned white immediately. "My daughter-in-law is malnourished, and she doesn''t get enough sleep?"


    "Fake, my sister-in-law can sleep for 12 hours a day, and she doesn''t like activities. Although she doesn''t eat much, she''s not hungry! I always follow my mother''s recipe. Many women in my hometown raise big fat kids like this! " Jiang Xiaoyuan explained.


    "Well! Lying for 12 hours a day, what about the real sleepers? Can''t you see your sister-in-law''s face? Dark circles are out, she did not sleep well at all, food, your family there, two people when a person feed, can not hungry? People''s bodies are thin, so we should pay attention to nutrition at this time. " Doctor Gu said.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan also wanted to retort, Jiang Xiaohui finally broke out, "you shut up, before you didn''t come, your sister-in-law also said there was a smile, physical examination is good, after you came to find, now it has become a bad influence, don''t believe in the hospital examination, believe in the words of home, you when your sister-in-law is the farmer''s wife who can go to the ground after giving birth to a child there?"


    Jiang Xiaohui said to doctor Gu with guilt: "doctor Gu, I really don''t know. I''m too busy to pay attention recently. I really don''t laugh. My wife will be like this. You say what to eat and how to make it. I''ll make it for her every day and never let her suffer."


    Gu saw that Jiang Xiaohui still looked a little better, and his face improved.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan reluctantly pulled his brother''s sleeve and said, "brother, brother, listen to me."


    Jiang Xiaohui ignored her at all.


    Gu said: "I''ll leave you a simple recipe. Don''t disturb your daughter-in-law in the future. Now your daughter-in-law had better lie down more, don''t move all the time, keep the fetus stable and move again. Don''t make her unhappy all day long, and stay away from her in the end."


    When doctor Gu said that, Jiang Xiaoyuan''s face turned red.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at Jiang Xiaoyuan in disgust. It''s really the most terrible ignorance.


    "Mom, is that Aunt OK? Is the baby OK, too? " Xiao Xiao listened for a long time and asked seriously.


    Tao Rong lowered her head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Let''s go to dinner."


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded: "en en."


    Doctor Gu saw Xiaoxiao, "Xiaoxiao, come here, grandma will give you sugar."


    Since I met Xiaoxiao, doctor Gu is very fond of it. I''ll give you something to eat.


    "Hello, grandma." Xiaoxiao said hello with a smile.


    "Have you eaten?" Doctor Gu said.


    "I didn''t eat. I was just about to eat. When I met this aunt, she was forced to take a walk with a big belly. She also had a fight with my mother, and she almost caused my big belly aunt to fall down. Fortunately, my mother helped her and saw that she was not fit, so my father sent her to me. She just scared me to death in the car. That big belly aunt had a terrible pain, They all cried Xiao Xiao innocent said.


    And this paragraph completely changed the face of the brothers and sisters of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Xiaohui instantly looked at Jiang Xiaoyuan, "is it you?"


    Jiang Xiaoyuan was also surprised and recalled the situation just now, "no, I dumped my sister-in-law. I thought she was pulling me, but her face was bad because she had a bad face before."


    "Then she looks bad. Why don''t you take her home?" Jiang Xiaohui almost roared out.


    Xiaoxiao was scared and thought she had done something wrong.


    Nie Zhao directly picked up Xiao Xiao, took Tao Rong, and said to Jiang Xiaohui, "we don''t care about your housework. It''s lucky that my daughter-in-law is kind enough to save her once. Next time, if you still encounter your sister''s nonsense, if you can''t meet my daughter-in-law who understands medicine like this, you can weigh it yourself."


    "Brother Nie, I''m not It''s like saying I''m a bad guy. I''m not... " Jiang Xiaoyuan is ready to say it again, but Nie Zhao has already taken a family of three to say hello to doctor Gu and left.Jiang Xiaoyuan reluctantly pulled Jiang Xiaohui, "you quickly help me to explain to brother Nie, isn''t this bad for my reputation? Go on


    "You girl, your sister-in-law is still lying here. Someone will have to look at you later. Who is that really?" The ancient doctors were too lazy to make complaints about it, and turned away.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan can not care so much, "sister-in-law, I look at. Go and talk to brother Nie. Come on, what are you doing? "


    Jiang Xiaohui raised his hand in an instant, which made Jiang Xiaoyuan shiver, but he didn''t wave his hand after all. "You go back to clean up for me now, and I''ll see you off tomorrow!"


    "What did you say? You want to drive me away. I''m your sister. I''m here to take care of my sister-in-law. "


    "You take care of people? You almost killed your sister-in-law! "


    "That''s their exaggeration. There''s nothing to do. If it''s a big deal, let her have another generation. Do you believe me to tell mom?" Jiang Xiaoyuan even threatened.


    Jiang Xiaohui directly waved away and pulled his sister, his face was livid and said, "get out of here!"


    This fierce Jiang Xiaohui really scared Jiang Xiaoyuan.


    Finally, Jiang Xiaoyuan cried and ran back to find a phone to call his mother to complain. She didn''t feel that she was wrong at all. It was others who were trying to sow discord.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao has driven out of the gate of the military region with Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    "Would you like something to eat?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "What would Xiao Xiao like to eat?" Tao Rong asks Xiao Xiao in her arms.


    Xiao Xiao distressed way: "I don''t know, mom and Dad, I just made a mistake."


    Tao Rong smiles and pinches the child''s face and says, "now I know I''m worried. It''s OK. Xiaoxiao didn''t do anything wrong."

 Chapter 969

    Nie Zhao looked at the interaction between mother and daughter, and laughed, a car of warmth.


    A family of three outside and Meimei after eating, back to the family building, only to find Jiang Xiaohui waiting at the door early.


    Jiang Xiaohui''s face was a little bad. When he saw them coming back, he immediately bowed and apologized.


    "General, madam, I''m sorry." Jiang Xiaohui''s voice is a little painful.


    Nie Zhao frowned and said, "you''re not sorry for us."


    "No, I didn''t discipline my sister well. It''s my fault that I kept making trouble and picking things up. Besides, my wife saved my daughter-in-law and children. She was kind to us, but she almost wronged my wife just now. It''s my stupid, it''s my fault." Jiang Xiaohui said with remorse.


    In fact, this matter has nothing to do with Jiang Xiaohui. Jiang Xiaohui is as busy as Nie Zhao. He has no time to take care of his family''s affairs. It is estimated that Jiang''s sister-in-law didn''t say anything before she ignored it.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to do this. Just take good care of your wife. She should be in a gloomy mood. You should talk to her often. Otherwise, she will be happy if it''s not good for the future production, and she will be better for the children." Tao Rong said carefully.


    "Yes, my sister-in-law said so." Jiang Xiaohui was moved to say: "I must be good to eat and drink for my daughter-in-law, I just discussed with her daughter-in-law, she said she can take care of herself, I will send my sister to the railway station tomorrow, let her leave here, can''t let her make trouble here again."


    Tao Rong listen to frown way: "that your daughter-in-law no one looks at, isn''t this quite dangerous?"


    Jiang Xiaohui said: "I''m afraid she will lie down in the hospital during this period of time. She just makes use of this time to ask her mother-in-law to come here, so there''s no problem."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "well, don''t worry. I''ve been in the hospital all the time. I''ll see her more."


    Jiang Xiaohui was surprised and looked at Tao Rong in disbelief. At this time, Tao Rong was almost shining in his eyes.


    Nie Zhao turns to look at Tao Rong and smiles. His daughter-in-law is really softhearted.


    After a thousand thanks, Jiang Xiaohui finally went back to accompany his daughter-in-law.


    In the evening, Nie Zhao lay on the bed, hugged Tao Rong, who had just come up, and said, "are you so kind to my daughter-in-law to help me be a man?"


    Tao Rong pushed aside Nie Zhao''s brain bag and said, "no, I sympathize with her. A pregnant woman, a person, and her husband can''t accompany her. It must be very hard. I''m not joking. I''m in a bad mood, which has a great impact on the children and pregnant women."


    Nie Zhao saw Tao Rong look serious, suddenly silent.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao doubtfully, pinches his nose and says: "what''s the matter? Not for you. "


    Nie Zhao quickly hugs Tao Rong and sighs: "I''m sorry, wife."


    Tao Rong is stunned and looks up at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao kisses Tao Rong on the forehead.


    "Sorry, when you are pregnant, let you alone, may also let you sad in the misunderstanding, a person exiled abroad, a person facing dystocia, life and death line, I am not at your side, sorry, let you suffer."


    Seeing Tao Rong''s attitude today, he has a little feeling. After listening to what Tao Rong has just said, he feels uncomfortable. What kind of suffering has he suffered? How much experience can he say so much.


    Tao Rong said with a relieved smile: "I''m sad for you, that is, when I decided to leave you. After that, I was full of joy and looked forward to Xiaoxiao coming out. I was very happy and didn''t feel bitter at all. In the end, the dystocia was also an accident, which had nothing to do with my mood. I was raised better than ordinary pregnant women in that kind of advanced sanatorium, which was not so bitter as you said. But I''m happy. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile to see Nie Zhao''s reaction.


    She thought he would make him jealous and make trouble with her, but she was deeply kissed, and then she said slowly, "great, if so, it''s really great."


    What Nie Zhao said was so affectionate that Tao Rong was silly.


    "I said I didn''t miss you or feel sorry for you when I was about to give birth. Aren''t you angry?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Isn''t that good?" Nie Zhao said tenderly: "I hope my wife will be sad for me when she is about to give birth."


    There is some truth in what he said. Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are the most generous."


    Nie Zhao nods a way: "however, say here, that Xiao Yi is to save you and Xiao Xiao."


    Tao Rong, as like as two peas, who thought of him as the same man as Nie Chao, was right, and finally, I mistakenly thought he was you, asking him to save the child and save me. Did he really help? I heard afterwards that he never delivered babies. If it wasn''t for him, Xiaoxiao would have been born He is very kind to me and Xiaoxiao, so Nie Zhao, if you really find him in the future... "


    "I don''t care what his identity is. I just want to know the truth, and I don''t want to hurt him. It seems that our fate with him is doomed." Nie Zhao said calmly.


    Tao Rong nodded. "Now that you are in Lan City, there is no progress in investigating their affairs."


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "I''ve been sending people to look for it. There''s been news coming, but there''s no trace yet. His teacher and his address abroad are all watched, but he just disappeared, and his identity becomes more and more suspicious. "After they had a serious talk for a while, Nie Zhao became a little unorthodox, as if nothing could stop him from trying to get close to Tao Rong, and it seemed that he wanted to make up for the lost time. But Nie Zhao has not let Tao Rong pregnant idea, probably is really afraid.


    The next day, Jiang Xiaoyuan was dragged to the train station by Jiang Xiaohui.


    Around the sister-in-law all praise Tao Rong, or do not hand, a hand will never suffer, make Tao Rong is really bitter smile.


    However, looking at three meals a day with his wife to eat together, supplement nutrition, Jiang Xiaohui couple, looking at Jiang''s sister-in-law''s increasingly cheerful and ruddy face, this black pot back on the back of it.


    A week later, sister-in-law Jiang was stable and her mother came to take care of her.


    At the beginning, her mother didn''t want to come. There was a child in the family who was about to go to senior three. She couldn''t leave. I heard that the child in Mrs. Jiang''s stomach was not stable, so she came here.


    With the company of her mother and husband, sister-in-law Jiang''s stomach grew up, which was like a normal pregnant woman. It''s been eight months.


    Tao Rong was born before they left.


    This day, Tao Rong is busy in the hospital, suddenly received the news, let her hurry to the front, nursery class teacher with the students came, Xiaoxiao also came, because Xiaoxiao hit people, but also the head to break. Tell her to go there in a hurry.


    Tao Rong a listen to all a little stupefied, Xiao Xiao so good temper, so small stature, still can break the head?


    Tao Rong rushed to the past, a round the hall to see Xiao Xiao standing in the corner, ferocious face, eyes still hanging tears.

 Chapter 970

    Tao Rong''s heart immediately came up, rushed over and hugged Xiao Xiao, "baby, what''s the matter? Mom''s here. "


    Xiao Xiao quickly hugs Tao Rong tightly, "Mom, mom..."


    Listen to the voice of the child''s grievance, Tao Rong''s heart is broken.


    "Mom''s here. Mom''s here." Xiaoxiao in their family seldom cries.


    "Xiao Tao, what''s the matter with your children? A girl''s family is so violent and ferocious. You see, they beat my son." Sister Gao rushed up and said.


    Tao Rong suddenly raised her head to see the comer. Her sharp eyes startled Gao''s sister-in-law. She couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Tao Rong looks at the strange sister-in-law Gao and tries to suppress her anger. Her reason tells her that she can''t make trouble for Nie Zhao.


    Gao''s sister-in-law doesn''t belong to their building, but Tao Rong has been here for some time. Naturally, she looks familiar. It''s said that General Gao''s rank is as high as Nie Zhao''s.


    However, General Gao is 40 years old, and his wife Gao''s sister-in-law is 38 years old. They are older and have a baby son. Now they are five years old. They are very fond of each other. They are tall. When they are free with other children, they are the head of the group.


    But because of the age difference of three years, Xiaoxiao usually won''t play with him, but with girls.


    Now I see Gao Xiaobao sitting on the chair crying and crying. Two nurses are dressing his head. Blood is oozing from the white bandage.


    No wonder sister-in-law Gao is very good.


    "Sister Gao, Tao Rong, don''t worry. It''s not intentional for the children to fight." Wu Yi said anxiously.


    "What''s not intentional? You are also responsible. You are responsible for taking care of these children. How can her daughter beat my son?" Gao''s sister-in-law is very angry. She''s a little afraid of Tao Rong, but she''s right about Wu Yi.


    Wu Yi has a good temper. He felt it was his responsibility when he was hurt. He immediately apologized. "I''m sorry, sister-in-law Gao. I didn''t take good care of her."


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao crying in her arms and wants to ask her, but she only buries her head, as if she is more sad. Tao Rong, who has a strong short guard, naturally won''t let her daughter be wronged. She frowns and says: "teacher Wu Yi, do you know what''s going on? I don''t believe my daughter will hit people at will. "


    "What do you mean by that? Your daughter has let my son see blood. My son is wrong when you say that." Sister Gao immediately jumped back.


    "It''s wrong to hit someone, but you have to know why." Tao Rong retorted immediately.


    Gao''s sister-in-law was so angry that her eyes turned red.


    Wu Yi said quickly: "Alas, Gao Xiaobao robbed a small toy of Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao wanted to get it back, but it was damaged..."


    Before Wu Yi finished speaking, Gao''s sister-in-law called out. "What? If you break a small toy, you will beat my son like this. How do you usually educate your children? What kind of toy can be precious and valuable? Our family will compensate you for ten, but you break my precious son''s head. What will you do after that? Are you responsible for it? "


    Gao''s sister-in-law listens to her son''s crying and howling. She is heartbroken and yells at Tao Rong and Wu Yi.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao tightly and asks, "what toy?"


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t like to play with toys. She doesn''t take toys to nursery class at ordinary times. Where did she get toys.


    Wuyi slowly reached out and took it out.


    At that moment, Tao Rong was stunned.


    When Gao saw it, her eyes widened. "What the hell is this! I hurt my son for such a little thing. Is your daughter all right? " Sister Gao is mad.


    Wu Yi also looks at Tao Rong in embarrassment. Tao Rong slowly reaches for it and looks at the broken cloth, the spitting cotton and the dirty footprints. It''s not the ugly cat puppet she made herself.


    Tao Rong''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    Wu Yi also wants to say a few words for Xiaoxiao, "this little doll is also worthless in the eyes of adults, but it may have irreplaceable significance in the hearts of children, which may be very important to Xiaoxiao. Gao Xiaobao grabs it, bullies other people''s little girls, tears the toy in front of her, stomps a few feet, maybe Xiaoxiao is protecting her soul friend Well. At that time, she was so angry that she would pick up something to smash Gao Xiaobao. "


    Gao Xiaobao''s obstinacy has always been a headache for Wu Yi. At that time, she tried to stop it, but Gao Xiaobao also stepped on it too much and deliberately showed it to Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao immediately couldn''t help it. She raised her hand and took something and hit it on people''s head accurately, frightening everyone.


    Wu Yi''s heart is in favor of the good child Xiao Xiao, after all, still so young.


    But in the eyes of Gao''s sister-in-law, it''s not the same. She said sarcastically, "teacher Wu Yi is really careful to protect this child. Other people''s mother is still here. Can you be responsible for this child and make your status different?"


    Many people in the military region know about Wu Yi. Gao''s sister-in-law is the first one to talk to her face. She turns blue and can''t say anything."Your son robbed my daughter of her treasure. What''s wrong with my daughter beating him?" Tao Rong said suddenly.


    The presence of people can''t believe looking at Tao Rong, this is not a little too can''t be a man.


    "You How can you be so partial to your daughter? " High sister-in-law can''t believe of say.


    "I''m partial. Aren''t you partial to your son? If your son didn''t take the initiative to bully others, would he be hurt? If you hurt yourself, you should blame yourself for not provoking right and wrong. Besides, your son is two times older than my daughter. He was beaten by my daughter. How could you yell? " Tao Rong is almost open fire with high sister-in-law.


    The people around were stunned. It seemed that after Tao Rong came into the military region, they saw Tao Rong''s other side for the first time. Was she so powerful?


    Gao''s sister-in-law was completely overwhelmed by the momentum. She reacted and ran to her son. She held her son in her arms and yelled, "you see, I''m so righteous after beating people. My son has seen blood. Do I have to say sorry too much?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Suddenly there was a sound outside the hall.


    When they saw General Gao and Nie Zhao coming.


    Nie Zhao quickly comes to Tao Rong. Tao Rong''s aggressive attitude doesn''t change at all. She puts her daughter in her husband''s arms and doesn''t say a word more, which makes Nie Zhao coax Xiao Xiao with a confused face.

 Chapter 971

    As soon as Gao''s sister-in-law saw her husband coming, she straightened her back and complained about her grievances. Gao Xiaobao looked at her father and cried fiercely.


    "Husband, you have to make up your mind for us. I mean, these young people, who have read books, are amazing. If they don''t make sense, they can make sense." Gao''s sister-in-law said as if she had a meal.


    No, the general was more rational and asked directly, "what''s the matter, Mr. uyi, come to me."


    With an order, Wuyi naturally said it, but his face was ugly when he said it.


    "If sister-in-law Gao thinks that my statement is biased, she can ask other staff or children from the nursery class to testify." Such a little hard to say, sister-in-law Gao naturally did not say much.


    "I''m sure I can trust you." General Gao said.


    Sister Gao was in a hurry. "Husband? Xiaobao has been beaten. Look, there''s bleeding on his head. They''re very good. They don''t even apologize. He''s very young. What should I do if there''s something wrong with my son in the future? "


    "Well, don''t worry. Your son won''t be out of his mind." Tao Rong suddenly said sarcastically.


    When Nie Zhao heard Tao Rong''s tone, he felt bad. It was infuriating. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw what Tao Rong was holding, and his face changed.


    "What do you mean by that?" Asked Mrs. Gao.


    Tao Rong sneers, when a woman can splash, then she today as a woman, young and not sensible identity splash look.


    "Anyway, there''s something wrong with the character. Is it important if there''s nothing wrong with the brain?" Tao Rong said coldly.


    What he said was serious. General Gao, who wanted to calm down the situation, could not help frowning. But Tao Rong was right. These soldiers thought that it was normal for women to quarrel and say some ugly words, so they would not intervene too much. Especially when they reached their level, non intervention was a kind of bearing.


    "What are you talking about! You said I was... "


    "I''m wrong. I''m afraid of bullying. My daughter is so young that he can snatch things from her. Is his character OK when he is three years old? You said that Xiao Xiao in our family didn''t teach him well, but Xiao Bao in your family taught him to bully girls and children. He is really a soldier! "


    This sentence directly rose to a higher level, making general Gao unable to attack instantly. The whole person was embarrassed. It was normal for boys to be easy to fight. He always felt that his son was skinny and active, and he could be a soldier in the future. However, after hearing Tao Rong''s words, everything was wrong.


    Bullying women and children is a coward''s behavior. Today, if Gao Xiaobao bullies a man older than him and is beaten, General Gao can stand up, but now


    "Are you speaking human language? He is still a child! Isn''t it normal for children to fight with each other? " Cried Mrs. Gao.


    "Ha ha, now you know it''s normal? Just now, how did you accuse my daughter? My daughter''s treasure was robbed. She wanted to protect her treasure and hurt others. She wanted to revenge for her important things. It''s human nature. I repeat, it''s the person who picks things. Don''t blame others for his death. This is my daughter. If she meets a more powerful child, do you think it will only be such a slight injury £¿¡± Tao Rong is fierce, even a bit far fetched to protect short, but that is to say the domineering side leakage, let a person stand.


    But Mrs. Gao is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She pulls her husband to escort her, points to her son and says, "it''s just a rag doll. My son''s head is bleeding. What''s wrong with you?"


    Tao Rong held the rag cat puppet in her hand and said, "rag doll? Do you want any expensive gifts in our family? Why do you think there are rag dolls in my daughter''s primary election? "


    Tao Rong seldom talks about their family situation, but for a moment, she doesn''t care.


    "This is a birth gift that I made for my daughter. She has been with her since she was born. It''s a talisman that she carries with her. It''s a tradition in our family. Both wife and mother have to make it. It''s very meaningful." Tao Rongyi talks nonsense, turns around and finds a similar cat puppet from Nie Zhao''s pocket. "Do you see the simple toys that Nie Zhao can carry with him? Do you know what family means? Can the things that my daughter has to guard be simple things? "


    Tao Rong''s voice was full of emotion, which made everyone confused.


    General Gao looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao looks ugly and says, "it''s really our family''s talisman. It''s very important. My daughter has a good temper all the time and never hurts anyone. This time, my daughter has suffered a lot."


    The implication is that they won''t apologize for any injuries or blood.


    When General Gao saw that Nie Zhao didn''t give them the stairs, and his wife was still waiting for him to make a decision, he immediately felt a little embarrassed. But how can they know what taboos they have at home.


    At this time Xiaoxiao is not sad, after all, her parents did not scold her, but also so defend her, she is happy, also know that should not give parents trouble, clever struggle to show up, said: "parents, I can apologize to him, dad said it was wrong to start beating, I was angry to forget dad''s words. I can apologize. "Tao Rong frowned. She didn''t want her daughter to apologize.


    "No, the child just scratched a little skin. He didn''t break his face in his hair." An old nurse couldn''t help but clap Gao Xiaobao for a long time and said, "you are a little boy. How can you cry like this when you cut a little skin? The bleeding is fierce just now. Now it''s stopped. This degree doesn''t even need follow-up blood supplement."


    Gao Xiaobao, who was just howling, suddenly didn''t know whether he should cry. After all, as long as he cried before, things would turn to his side.


    Gao Xiaobao sniffed, looked at his parents, and pointed to Xiao Xiao''s grievance: "she hit me!"


    "No!" Suddenly a little boy came forward and said, "it''s you who moved your hand first."


    There are several children who helped Wu Yi to send people here together. They didn''t dare to say it until the two children talked.


    Uyi immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The same five or six-year-old boy said: "before the teacher came, Xiaobao pushed Xiaoxiao down first. He did it first. My father said that the person who starts first apologizes. The person who starts first is wrong. Xiao Bao should apologize to Xiao Xiao! "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s faces changed.

 Chapter 972

    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong''s first reaction is to see if Xiaoxiao is injured, but Xiaoxiao says she is not.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at each other.


    Tao Rong turns his head and looks at the other party''s family coldly. Now things are very clear. How to say that more responsibility lies in the other party.


    General Gao was very uncomfortable with the eyes around him. He patted his son directly. "If you don''t apologize to your sister, you can see what you''ve done. Since you bully your little sister, you deserve to be beaten."


    "Husband!" Sister Gao said anxiously.


    General Gao glared fiercely. His sister-in-law suddenly shrank and could only shut up.


    Gao Xiaobao wanted to cry wrongly at the beginning, but he was immediately counselled by his father and Mody. He was pulled forward to apologize to Xiaoxiao.


    Looking at Gao Xiaobao who bow his head to admit his mistake, Xiao Xiao is also very sensible and says: "I also have a mistake. I shouldn''t hit you and make you bleed."


    Xiao Xiao can so cooperate also be considered to give each other steps down, otherwise such a two-year-old child if crying up, it is really unreasonable to say.


    After Nie Zhao directly with Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao left.


    Xiaoxiao can''t help apologizing: "Mom and Dad, I''m sorry, I''m in trouble."


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "how can it be? Xiaoxiao is not wrong. "


    Tao Rong also said: "yes, this kind of bastard should fight. In the future, learn more Kung Fu from your father. Next time you encounter this situation, you can protect yourself."


    Xiao Xiao finally pursed her lips and laughed, then looked at Tao Rong and asked, "Mom, is this really a family treasure?"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were all asked, and then they wanted to have a try.


    Nie Zhao says to Tao Rong: "you are really mischievous, in case I did not take."


    "Don''t you carry it all the time?" Tao Rong tacit understanding said, immediately pinching Xiao Xiao''s cheek said: "yes, heirloom, but mother can do a lot, Xiao Xiao like, mother will do it for you."


    "Well, I like it. That''s my baby Xiao Xiao immediately said happily.


    After returning home that day, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong gave each other some blood enriching things to maintain their superficial friendship.


    Later, people in the building came to care about Xiao Xiao. At that time, Tao Rong knew how annoying Gao Xiaobao was. He turned out to be a bear child of the best quality. Xiao Xiao such a smash, is to have a child''s family good in addition to a bad breath.


    After that, Gao Xiaobao had to recuperate. He didn''t go back to the nursery class until a week later, but at that time, everyone was more accepting of the new Xiaoxiao and was a small group with Xiaoxiao. Even Gao Xiaobao didn''t dare to approach Xiaoxiao any more.


    In this way, I have been here for more than a month.


    Strictly speaking, this is the most peaceful day for the three members of Tao Rong''s family.


    Although there are also unkind neighbors here, they are just trifles. They don''t need to stay in the heart of Tao Rong''s family for long.


    As long as Nie Zhao does not go out to carry out dangerous tasks, as long as there is no real danger around their family, it is really lucky.


    On this day, Nie Zhao still sent Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao out. But I met someone who came to find Jiang Xiaohui on the way.


    Jiang Xiaohui said that he couldn''t find his family again.


    "Who?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "One is his sister, the other is his mother. His younger sister, we have met, so there should be nothing wrong, just need him to go through the formalities. "


    Tao Rong frowned slightly.


    Nie Zhao said: "he should have gone to the hospital."


    Come on, run for someone.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said, "I really sympathize with Jiang''s sister-in-law. It seems that she is restless again. She can teach Jiang Xiaoyuan so many strange theories. You can see what her mother is like. "


    Nie Zhao way: "if they provoke you, scruple my identity."


    Nie Zhao is afraid that those unruly people will go too far. Tao Rong worries that Jiang Xiaohui is his subordinates and it''s not convenient to fight back.


    "Don''t worry, I''m also from poor mountains and evil waters. If I want to be an official villain, they may not be able to make trouble of me. I just don''t care about them." Tao Rong light said.


    As a result, when I came back for lunch that day, I heard the noise in the corridor.


    Some people have loud voices that can be heard even when the door is closed.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked other sister-in-law walking downstairs.


    Wei sister-in-law said with disdain at first: "it''s really shameful that she was driven away and followed her mother. I don''t think she would be willing to leave if she didn''t take away a man here. It''s really bad luck for anyone to marry such a dissolute person as her. Tao Rong, be careful. I don''t think she will give up on your generals. "


    Tao Rong smoked from the corner of her mouth. "It''s not like Jiang Xiaoyuan is the one who quarreled."


    Mrs. Yu said: "well, it''s really three women in a play. Mrs. Jiang''s mother is very nice, and she can force her to fight with them. I''ve heard that general Jiang''s mother is so powerful before. I didn''t expect that she never stops talking. Just like singing a play, general Jiang''s mother can''t carry it. She also has a mother, and she throws it to her daughter-in-law and Yue Mother, I went back to work. Can I avoid conflicts and quarrels? ""It must be Jiang''s mother and daughter." Wei sister-in-law turns white eye way.


    When I came back that night, I heard that Jiang''s mother had won, and Jiang''s mother had been pushed away. Her mother-in-law and sister stayed to take care of her daughter-in-law.


    Tao Rong is also really desperate for sister-in-law Jiang.


    When Nie Zhao heard about it, he said, "no wonder Jiang Xiaohui is always absent-minded today. I''ve taught him several times."


    The family were eating when someone knocked at the door.


    Xiaoxiao runs down to open the door first.


    "Oh, there''s a kid here." There was a coarse, hoarse voice.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong immediately frowned.


    I saw two people standing at the door.


    It''s interesting that Jiang Xiaoyuan took the initiative to come to their house. The old lady standing in front of him who was not easy to offend was Jiang''s mother.


    Some old people who are sharp and can be broken can really be seen from their faces.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao naturally put down their chopsticks and got up.


    "Hello, general Nie. I''m Jiang Xiaohui''s mother. I''m here to say hello today. This is a greeting. Please accept it and take care of Jiang Xiaohui in the future."


    Jiang''s mother wants to push away Xiaoxiao and walk in by herself.


    Tao Rong took the lead to step forward, picked up Xiao Xiao, face has been quite unhappy.


    Jiang''s mother took a look at Tao Rong, looked at her obviously, and laughed falsely, "excuse me."


    Nie Zhao went forward with a cold face and said, "you''re welcome. Jiang Xiaohui has always been very good. I''ll take care of him naturally. You don''t have to be so polite."


    "Yes, yes. Wow, I''ve heard of general Nie for a long time. He''s really a talented man. I''ve never seen such an excellent young man as you." Jiang''s mother handed things with a smile.

 Chapter 973

    Tao Rong has a look, it''s all tobacco and wine. How can Nie Zhao accept this kind of thing.


    "No, thank you." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    "I don''t want to show you face." Jiang''s mother suddenly reached out and took out a red paper bag. She wanted to force it.


    Nie Zhao immediately stepped back and said, "sorry, it''s against the rules. Please take it back."


    Nie Zhao''s tone became more serious, and Jiang''s mother was startled.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan said: "brother Nie, this is my mother''s good intention. My brother will follow you. She can rest assured that she is a family. You can take it."


    "Jiang Xiaohui is under my command. I will naturally cultivate him. There is no saying that one family is different from the other. You two, I''m very embarrassed. Please go back. "


    "Oh, no one knows. Take it, take it, give it to the elders." Jiang''s mother pushed with a smile.


    "Ma, what are you doing? I haven''t looked at you for a while. How can you... " Jiang Xiaohui arrived in time and stopped his mother. He apologized to Nie Zhao and Tao Rong and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, general. My mother doesn''t understand. She''s rural. Don''t worry about her. I don''t mean that."


    Nie Zhao''s face has sunk down, "Jiang Xiaohui, since his family members live in the military region, they should control their words and deeds. If they are possessed, they will never be able to enter again. Look at it yourself. I don''t need to remind you of these."


    "Yes, I know, I know," Jiang Xiaohui said in a big sweat


    Jiang Xiaohui said, quickly pulling his mother, said: "Mom, let''s go!"


    "Well, you are such a child who doesn''t understand the world. Your boss is so kind to you. You shouldn''t be grateful. It''s not a bribe. It''s a gift of thanks."


    Jiang Xiaohui is about to cry. "Mom, I beg you, let''s go back. I''ll tell you later. This military region is different from the outside. Do you think that you didn''t cause enough trouble in the west district before?"


    Jiang''s mother immediately became unhappy. "What do you mean? You look down on your old mother. I''ve lived so many years longer than you, and my experience is not as good as you. You''re the only one who''s blind. Go back and coax your weeping wife. Don''t delay me to do business for you. "


    Although it was said to her son in private, Jiang''s mother was born with a loud voice, and Nie Zhao and Tao Rong heard it clearly.


    Jiang Xiaohui is angry, "Mom, go back!"


    Jiang''s mother frowned and looked at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong''s face. She thought it was a bad time now, so she planned to talk about it next time. Maybe people don''t look up to them. They''ll change it next time.


    Jiang Xiaohui was relieved when Jiang''s mother gave in and apologized to Nie Zhaohe and Tao Rong. Just as she was about to leave, Tao Rong suddenly said, "general Jiang, don''t forget what the ancient doctor told you last time that Jiang''s sister-in-law''s fetus has just been raised. If she is depressed, it will have a great impact on her. Moreover, it''s almost nine months, so we should pay more attention to it."


    Jiang Xiaohui''s face changed and he quickly said thank you. Then he left with his mother and sister.


    Close the door, Tao Rong specially told Xiao Xiao, let her later see these two people to avoid ten steps far, in case of accidentally injured, that can be wronged.


    That night, Nie Zhaozheng, holding Tao Rong, was just preparing for a couple''s activity.


    It turned out to be a lot of noise.


    The whole building is in turmoil.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong quickly come out to have a look. They find that Wu Yi on the opposite side is also woken up and comes out dressed.


    The three looked at each other.


    Wu Yi said in a low voice, "it seems that it''s from general Jiang''s family."


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong suddenly turned pale.


    Suddenly, a sister-in-law''s voice came from the corridor. "Ah, how could sister-in-law Jiang run out with a big stomach? It''s so dangerous. How could general Jiang''s soldiers not be there? They didn''t catch up."


    That''s too bad.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao immediately chase out.


    The whole building, many people are chasing out.


    Not long after I came out, I saw sister-in-law Jiang holding the tree trunk, panting and crying at night.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao hurry up. Tao Rong is in a hurry to meet her, for fear that something might happen to the pregnant woman.


    "Sister Jiang." Tao Rong called.


    Jiang''s sister-in-law cried bitterly. When she saw Tao Rong coming, she seemed to see the backbone. After all, Tao Rong took care of her in the hospital for a while, so she immediately hugged Tao Rong and began to cry. "My mother-in-law asked me to shave off this child. How could she be so cruel? This child is so old, it''s a living life."


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were surprised.


    The people who came around could not believe it.


    Seeing that Jiang Xiaohui was not there, Nie Zhao immediately asked, "where''s your husband?"


    "My husband doesn''t live at home." "I just want to find my husband," cried Mrs. Jiang


    At this time, general Wei, who lives opposite their house, came out and said, "general Nie, I seem to have heard that general Jiang applied for a dormitory. He just moved in tonight.""Ah?" Nie Zhao doesn''t understand.


    Sister Wei sneered: "it''s not that wonderful mother. She said that to protect the fetus, she had to force sister Jiang to sleep in a small room with Jiang Xiaoyuan and let her own son sleep in a big room with him. Isn''t that funny? When his son is so old and still sleeps with his mother, how can he think that general Jiang can only choose to sleep in the military dormitory? What''s more funny is that his mother didn''t give up her room to the pregnant woman. Instead, she sleeps in peace of mind and complacently says that her son and daughter-in-law are filial, as if she had to be known by people around him. "


    Nie Zhao immediately starts to contact people and asks them to inform Jiang Xiaohui to come back.


    The people who chased out all around sighed when they saw that Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan didn''t come out for such a long time.


    Yu''s sister-in-law came forward and said, "Tao Rong, is sister-in-law Jiang all right


    "Nothing." Tao Rong has been checking. "It''s OK, sister-in-law Jiang. Don''t cry for the baby in your stomach. It will hurt you both."


    "But they don''t want the child. I''m afraid I can''t keep it." Sister Jiang cried.


    "Why on earth is that? Isn''t the child healthy? Why not Yu asked with a sense of justice.


    "Because it''s a girl." Jiang''s sister-in-law was so wronged that she burst into tears as soon as she said it.


    People were surprised. It seems that men are more important than women. Although it can be imagined, it''s so big that people can shave it off. Isn''t it a joke?


    "How do you know? Isn''t it not going to be checked now? " Now, in order to prevent the preference of boys over girls, China has begun to implement the system of no inspection, not to mention the military region, which is even more impossible.


    "They''re using the local method of their hometown." Jiang Sao Zi is aggrieved a way.


    "How accurate is that? What if it''s a son? The calculation may not be accurate now. " Some people said.

 Chapter 974

    Tao Rong is aware that the accuracy of some local methods is also quite high, but as others say, there are exceptions no matter how high.


    Looking at the aggrieved appearance of Jiang''s sister-in-law, Tao Rong asked, "does general Jiang want a boy?"


    Jiang shook her head and said, "he likes girls. He always says that he wants to have a lovely girl like Xiao Xiao."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in surprise.


    Nie Zhao shrugged his shoulders and said, "it was mentioned."


    "Then you can rest assured that your husband is on your side." Others comforted.


    "But my husband also listens to his mother. My mother-in-law is very strong, and she has the final say in her family. Jiang said wrongly.


    People around also helpless, filial piety first, the most troublesome is that the elderly at home unreasonable, unable to communicate well.


    At this time, seeing general Jiang running over, the crowd said nothing more.


    But until now, the cruel mother-in-law and sister, did not come out to see.


    Seeing her husband, Mrs. Jiang immediately buried herself in Jiang Xiaohui''s arms and began to cry.


    "Ah, daughter-in-law, don''t cry. You still have a big stomach. What''s the matter?" Jiang Xiaohui''s face was muddled.


    People around immediately told Jiang Xiaohui the truth.


    Jiang Xiaohui''s face is blue.


    "Jiang Xiaohui, as a man, you should know how to protect your daughter-in-law. Especially at the critical time, she runs out like this. If you don''t see her, what will you do if you encounter any danger on the road?" Nie Zhao reprimanded as a boss.


    "I know, I know. It''s all my fault. I didn''t arrange it." Jiang Xiaohui is really suffering. One is his mother and the other is his daughter-in-law. He is really big.


    Tao Rong said: "it''s better to deal with the dispute as soon as possible. Don''t delay the work and rest of the pregnant woman and disturb her mood. If there is any physical discomfort later, send her to the hospital in time. Don''t be careless."


    Jiang Xiaohui immediately nodded. Hold sister-in-law Jiang to take her home.


    "It''s so late. Let''s go back and have a rest." Some people say that it''s not good for so many people to stay near the corridor at night.


    When we saw that Jiang Xiaohui was in charge, we didn''t care and went home one after another.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong followed and heard Jiang Xiaohui say in a cold voice: "don''t listen to my mother. I want my daughter. I don''t want smelly boys at all. They are old-fashioned and want to raise their children for old age. They can''t change their mind. But I''m in charge of family affairs. You don''t have to worry about it. If they don''t like their words in the future, you don''t want to listen to them. Let me know if you''re upset. "


    Jiang Xiaohui said, looking at her daughter-in-law, she was still very uncomfortable. She sighed and said, "otherwise, I''d better send my mother away, or let my mother-in-law come over."


    "My mother is really angry this time. She won''t care about me." Jiang sister-in-law helplessly said: "I''m ok, I''m aggrieved, but I just need to know what you think."


    Two people said in detail, at least they are interlinked with each other.


    Just back home, see Xiao Xiao anxious run out, uneasy looking at them.


    Tao Rong picked up Xiao Xiao, "how about sleeping with my parents tonight?"


    Xiao Xiao nodded, "where have you been?"


    "I went to see your aunt Jiang. I heard that the baby in her belly might be a girl." Tao Rong said.


    "Yes? Will I have a little sister? Finally, I''m not the youngest. " Xiao Xiao said happily.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other and go back to sleep with Xiao Xiao.


    Lying on the bed, looking at Xiao Xiao who is sleeping peacefully, and looking at Nie Zhao who is looking at her, he asked aloud, "do you want a boy or a girl?"


    "You mean our second child?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "Don''t you want a second child?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong to rub rub, way: "want, but I worry about your body."


    "No problem." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao picks eyebrow way: "so want to give birth to a child for me."


    Tao Rong stares at Nie Zhao and says, "I just think Xiao Xiao is too special. Sometimes I''m lonely. I want to have someone to accompany her."


    Nie Zhao smiles, kisses Tao Rong, and kisses Xiao Xiao in her sleep. "Yes, the more you give birth to, the more you can''t leave me. When the time comes, let the children play by themselves, and we can have a world of two. In fact, I did think about this problem. I calculated it carefully. In fact, I often have tasks to travel, so I can''t guarantee to accompany you during your pregnancy. Besides, you have to have classes, and you may have to work in the future. So I think if we plan to have children, I will take some vacation. When you are free, we will greet you well "It''s not like I''m going to be here


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to wait until I graduate." Tao Rong said.


    "It''s very good. Xiaoxiao is also big. You don''t have to take care of two. Take it easy. " Nie Zhaodao.Tao Rong suddenly said with a smile, "how do you know it''s a son?"


    Nie Zhao said in a voice: "I hope to be a son. There must be a man in the family who can protect the family. Xiaoxiao, I''m hard hearted and can''t train, but if it''s a smelly boy, it''s no problem."


    Tao Rong smokes from the corner of her mouth. She is a little worried about her future son. This father trained him to fight in the direction of special soldiers. It''s estimated that he had to suffer from childhood.


    But this is in line with Nie Zhao''s character.


    Two people warm talk about the future.


    But downstairs some family, actually quarreled until midnight just stopped down.


    In the morning, Jiang Xiaohui took his sister-in-law to the canteen for breakfast, and then they were sent to the nursery class, where the children were surrounded, and there was a place to rest and sleep, which could make her feel better.


    Wu Yi also takes good care of Jiang''s sister-in-law, so when Tao Rong goes by, she sees her sister-in-law sitting on the sofa, watching a group of children playing.


    Tao Rong is not in a hurry to go to the hospital, so she sits down and talks with sister-in-law Jiang. All the sisters who come to see off the children come forward to care about sister-in-law Jiang.


    That''s when we heard about the follow-up to last night.


    When Jiang Xiaohui went back, she asked her sister-in-law to go back to the small room alone, and then she took her mother and sister to the big room and had a good talk.


    The fierce quarrel made sister-in-law Jiang feel uneasy.


    Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan are determined to let Jiang''s sister-in-law have an abortion. They only intend to let Jiang Xiaohui have a son. After all, in this era, it is necessary to pay a fine to have a second child. There is not much money, so long as you want to have a son, you can''t limit it. But their family won''t give up such a little money. It''s better to have a son once and for all.


    Raising a son is always an eternal topic. Even though general Jiang said that he was a national old-age supporter, Jiang''s mother still stubbornly thought that it was good to raise a son.

 Chapter 975

    Even if you ask, where is good and why, but she just can''t say clearly. Anyway, a son is a descendant. In the future, he must have a son. When his daughter is not used, he is someone else''s family. If he doesn''t have a son, he can''t have a child. When he is lonely, he will regret it.


    It seems that in Jiang''s mother''s eyes, if her daughter marries out, it must be centrifugal. Regardless of her parents'' life or death, her son will be filial.


    Anyway, it doesn''t make sense, but the son is good.


    In the end, he said that Jiang Xiaohui was not filial and would not listen to my mother for the sake of a daughter-in-law.


    However, at this time, Jiang Xiaohui clearly said that he could not move his mother. He even told Jiang''s mother that it was against the law for a soldier''s daughter-in-law to have an abortion. At that time, he would be implicated and his career would be affected.


    After such a fright, Jiang''s mother gave some advice.


    That night, she decided that Jiang''s mother and Xiaoyuan would take good care of Jiang''s sister-in-law in the future. Their husband and wife would sleep in a small room and let their mother and sister sleep in a big room. Jiang''s sister-in-law had no objection to this, as long as she was with her husband.


    She didn''t want to spend so much time in front of her mother-in-law and sister-in-law to spoil her mood. She could go back for lunch at most during the day, and she would rather find a place to stay by herself at other times.


    People see her a little hard once, also have said to come to their own home.


    After that, Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan were still wonderful. They didn''t ask for a curettage. They just took the doctor''s words for granted, as if they were old Buddhists. Everyone had to listen to her, and only what she said was right. Others say she two, immediately unhappy reply "what do you know?"


    Jiang Xiaohui saw his mother scold her daughter-in-law for a few ribs, and once again moved the idea of seeing her mother off.


    But Jiang''s mother cried and said that when the baby was born, she was not an experienced person to take care of the baby. Other people couldn''t take care of the baby at all.


    Again and again, Jiang Xiaohui gave up. I can only take my wife to the canteen every day. Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan are just like coming here for a holiday. They don''t do anything.


    Nie Zhao intends to give Jiang Xiaohui more time off, but unfortunately, Lanshi military region is now a radish pit, and everyone''s post is very important. If he asks for leave, things will pile up, and it is easy to delay other people''s affairs, so there is no good way for the time being.


    One day, when Tao Rong went back to cook at noon, he suddenly heard the gossip of his sisters in law. Jiang''s mother didn''t know what she was mad about today. She spent a lot of money on seafood. She usually looked like she was saving money, but she was willing to spend it today.


    It''s common to eat seafood in summer, and Lanshi is close to the seaside. Seafood is a little cheaper than other places, but it''s more expensive than other dishes.


    "I don''t know if it''s going to be a gift for someone''s family again. Last time I sent food to my family, I was asked to return it. Who dares to take it?" Some people sneer.


    "Yes, I think they are reluctant to eat by themselves."


    Tao Rong can''t help but have a heart.


    Back home, Tao Rong asked Xiao Xiao if she wanted to eat seafood. Xiao Xiao thought about it and said, "I want to eat fish."


    "Well, we''ll make fish tomorrow." Tao Rong answered.


    "By the way, when I went to pick you up today, why didn''t I see Aunt Jiang?" Tao Rong then asked, "did Uncle Jiang take you away?"


    "It was the old woman who took it." Xiaoxiao replied.


    Tao Rong instantly feel wrong, immediately put down the things in hand, take Xiaoxiao, take a few fruit, "we go to give you aunt Jiang send some fruit."


    Xiao Xiao didn''t know why, but she nodded.


    Tao Rong immediately knocks on general Jiang''s door with Xiao Xiao.


    Jiang Xiaoyuan came to open the door. She didn''t wait to see Tao Rong. When she saw someone, she said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''ll bring some fruit to sister-in-law Jiang." Tao Rong said.


    "Is that Tao Rong?" Jiang''s sister-in-law made an unexpected noise.


    Tao Rong has already smelled the smell of food in the air at this time. Without waiting for Jiang Xiaoyuan to stop him, he pulls Xiaoxiao in.


    "Hello, you..." Jiang Xiaoyuan quickly followed in.


    When Tao Rong saw that Jiang''s mother and sister-in-law were already sitting on the table, her face seemed a little happy. "Why did you send fruit. Have you eaten yet? Would you like to stay for dinner? "


    Tao Rong looked at the dishes on the table. They were very rich, but none of them looked like seafood.


    Tao Rong is not at ease. He has a closer look. "Wow, it''s such a rich dish. It smells delicious. How to make it."


    Tao Rong side said, side all impolite gather up to see and smell.


    As a result of this approach, the dish immediately revealed the prototype.


    It turns out that some things have been chopped directly and put in other dishes, so the prototype can''t be seen at all.


    Tao Rong''s approach made Jiang''s mother nervous, because she heard that Tao Rong was a doctor, so she said, "well, it''s for my daughter-in-law. It''s not convenient to entertain this time. Next time."


    Jiang''s sister-in-law was moved and embarrassed. "Mom, it''s OK. I can''t eat so much."Tao Rong slowly raised her head and looked coldly at Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan. Both of them were frozen by Tao Rong''s eyes.


    "You should know that pregnant women should not eat cold food, especially seafood, such as kelp, turtle and crab."


    Tao Rong this words a, two people instantly changed facial expression.


    Jiang''s sister-in-law said strangely, "I know. The doctor told me that there is nothing here."


    Tao Rong snorted coldly, "it''s not that there''s no one. It''s someone who hides it well and deliberately murders it."


    "What kind of intentional murder, you tell me clearly, who do you say?" Jiang Xiaoyuan said in surprise.


    Tao Rong picked up Jiang''s sister-in-law and said, "come with me, so that you won''t stay any longer and die twice."


    Sister Jiang''s face turned white in an instant.


    "Ah, you crazy woman, what are you doing?" Jiang Xiaoyuan made a noise in an instant.


    Just at this time, Jiang Xiaohui, who didn''t receive his sister-in-law, came back. As soon as he came in, he said, "why did you hear the noise again? I heard that it was my mother who went to meet someone in person. I thought you wanted to..."


    As a result, when Jiang Xiaohui came in and saw Tao Rong, he became silly and worried immediately. "Sister in law, my daughter-in-law is not in good health. Why are you here?"


    Although Tao Rong is not a real licensed doctor, he has formed an impression on Jiang Xiaohui. Looking at Tao Rong pulling his daughter-in-law, he thinks there is something wrong with her stomach.


    "General Jiang, I can''t take care of your housework, and I''m not qualified to take care of it. But you should know that if this causes death, your mother and sister will be punished by law!" Tao Rong said harshly.


    Jiang Xiaohui was stunned and looked at his mother, sister and daughter-in-law.


    "Xiaohui, Tao Rong said," there are abortive seafood in this dish. I... "

 Chapter 976

    Jiang Xiaohui rushed up immediately and asked, "have you eaten?"


    "No, before I could move my chopsticks, Tao Rong came." Jiang said.


    Jiang''s mother quickly came forward to hold Jiang Xiaohui and said, "son, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. There''s no seafood here."


    Jiang Xiaoyuan also worried: "Tao Rong, you don''t have nothing to look for. When is it your turn to meddle in our family''s affairs? Take your daughter and get out."


    Tao Rong said coldly, "what? Are you guilty? If you have deliberately made seafood, covered up the truth and cheated sister-in-law Jiang to eat it, you will find out as soon as you check. You can''t fake this kind of thing. "


    "Ma!" Jiang Xiaohui is worried. He still trusts Tao Rong''s words.


    "I Mom, really... "


    When Jiang Xiaohui saw that Jiang''s mother still wanted to argue, he went forward and began to taste it himself. Even though he was not particular about food, he tasted the taste of crab roe from several dishes.


    Jiang Xiaohui''s face turned white. Regardless of Jiang''s mother''s obstruction, he rushed to the kitchen. In the garbage can and pool, he could see the residue of seafood clearly.


    Jiang Xiaohui was stunned. He came out and looked at his mother and sister in disbelief. He said in a dumb voice, "do you know what you are doing?"


    Jiang''s mother froze, and Jiang Xiaoyuan did not dare to speak.


    Seeing this scene, sister-in-law Jiang burst into tears. "Mom, I thought you had figured it out. You were really good for me. How could you be so vicious and cheat me to come back and kill the child in my stomach? This is a human life. Are you crazy?"


    Jiang''s mother immediately widened her eyes and said, "what do you say? You should talk to me like this. I''m your mother-in-law. You can''t count that piece of meat as a child before it falls down. It''s up to us to decide whether she lives or dies. There''s no human life at all. I''ve checked. Abortion is not against the law. Don''t fool me."


    "Mom, I think you are really crazy. Didn''t you hear what your sister-in-law said? You will be punished for this. This is the military region. It''s different from outside. You are too reckless! And the daughter-in-law now has such a big stomach that if she really miscarries, she is also very dangerous. " Jiang Xiaohui shook his head and said, "Mom, you and your sister are going to clean up today and leave here for me."


    "You I beg your pardon? You unfilial son, I worked so hard to bring you up. When I had a wife, I forgot my mother. I''m your own mother. How can you treat your mother like this for a unborn little beast? If you are unfilial, I will tell your leaders to punish you! " Jiang''s mother cried out immediately.


    Tao Rong hummed coldly: "well, don''t forget that my husband is the leader of Jiang Xiaohui. If you want to complain, go to my husband. I''ll also talk about whether people who harm pregnant women like you are qualified to stay in the military region."


    "You You, what does this have to do with you? "


    "Mom, you see, I''ll tell you. This woman just wants to drive us away. She''s aiming at me." Jiang Xiaoyuan thought he was right and said.


    "Enough, I''m really stupid. Have you ever thought about me like this? Have you ever thought about it for me? It''s not my daughter-in-law who wants this child, but I want this daughter. I can''t stand you any longer. This time, even if you complain about me, even if I''m demoted, even if I''m said to be unfilial, I won''t let you hurt my daughter-in-law and children any more."


    This time, Jiang Xiaohui was really angry. Then he helped his sister-in-law up and said, "I''ll take you out. This is hell. You can''t stay here."


    Jiang Xiaohui was so determined this time that Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan were in a panic.


    Jiang Xiaohui helped his daughter-in-law pass by Tao Rong, then bowed his head and said, "sister-in-law, our family owes you. We all appreciate you. I''ll come back to thank you."


    "It''s OK. Take good care of your daughter-in-law." Tao Rong also picked up Xiao Xiao and went out with her.


    Although Jiang''s mother chased her out later, she couldn''t keep Jiang Xiaohui away at all, and the corridor was naturally full of onlookers.


    Tao Rong returns home with Xiao Xiao.


    Just came to the door, saw the opposite door out to see the situation of Wu Yi.


    "How is sister Jiang?" Wu Yi asked with concern.


    "It''s stopped in time. It''s OK." Tao Rong said.


    Wu Yi said with a smile: "you really have a sense of justice. Maybe brother Nie just likes you."


    Wu Yi''s exclamation let Tao Rong a little caught off guard, embarrassed smile.


    Wuyi seemed to react, and his face was a little embarrassed.


    "Yes By the way, I think you are very concerned about sister-in-law Jiang''s affairs, and you are also very thoughtful. There is something I want to tell you. " Wu Yi opens a way.


    Tao Rong some accident, push open a door way: "want to come in to say?"


    Wu Yi hesitates for a moment, and then comes to Tao Rong''s house. Looking at Tao Rong cooking, she tells Tao Rong secretly.


    She also did not know what to do, her mother has not come back, so there is no object to discuss.


    Looking at Tao Rong calm and not much talk, a little want to talk to her, see how she thinks.Tao Rong was just silly when she heard Wu Yi''s distress.


    What Wu Yi said has something to do with the wonderful mother and daughter of the Jiang family.


    Recently, Jiang''s mother has been to the nursery class more than once. At first, it was not to find Jiang''s sister-in-law, but to chat with Wu Yi.


    Although Wu Yi said it mildly.


    But Tao Rong can already imagine a picture.


    An old woman in front of her favorite woman, crazy want to know each other''s family, and then try to recommend her son.


    Wu Yi was so distressed because she clearly understood Jiang''s mother''s meaning, but she thought it was just a fantasy, so she pretended not to understand, and then pretended to be busy to avoid this wonderful mother.


    But she is afraid that the other party will continue to pester, which will make the neighborhood embarrassed. She doesn''t want to cause any right or wrong when she comes here. How embarrassing it will be in the future.


    There is also a sense of being humiliated. She is not an old girl who can''t get married. How can she be regarded as such a role.


    Tao Rong is also muddled, but think about it, this kind of situation is common in their mountain village before.


    In order to find a good daughter-in-law, it''s normal for her mother-in-law to give up the daughter-in-law she doesn''t like.


    It is estimated that Jiang''s mother was quite satisfied with this weak college student, but when she came here, she saw Wu Yi, a beautiful girl with family background, how to match her son and help her son''s future.


    Moreover, in Jiang''s mother''s eyes, what Wu Yi hasn''t married at her age is that she can''t get married. She doesn''t consider the situation in other people''s cities at all.


    If you can support your daughter to seduce a high-ranking official with a wife, how can you feel that there is something wrong with the daughter-in-law of a high-ranking official with ability and background? It''s just getting married again. Anyway, my son is excellent enough to get to this position at a young age. He has a bright future. Excellent people should have good resources.

 Chapter 977

    This mother Chiang really did the most incisive and effective way to get rid of its dross.


    This "great" mother really has the cheek to fight for a perfect future for her son.


    Tao Rong looked at Wu Yi''s embarrassed face and could only comfort her: "this is the wishful thinking of the old woman. Jiang Xiaohui and his wife have a very good relationship and don''t know anything. Today they are in big trouble. Jiang Xiaohui has decided to send them away. It is estimated that they will never see them again today or tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Is that so?" Wu Yi immediately said happily, "I wish I could see you off. It''s too disturbing. "


    Jiang''s mother is also powerful. It''s powerful to force such a docile woman to say such words.


    However, everyone thought that Jiang Xiaohui must be iron this time. Seeing off these two troublemakers, Jiang''s mother cried, quarreled and hanged herself Really hanging.


    Although it''s obviously part of acting.


    But when Tao Rong came back, she heard from her neighbors that Jiang''s mother also swore by Jiang Xiaoyuan that she would take good care of Jiang''s sister-in-law and give birth to children. This time, they really knew they were wrong and would change their mind. They didn''t want to be driven away because they didn''t trust their daughter-in-law and children.


    Everyone said that the two vicious people cried sincerely, so many people were persuaded.


    If Wu Yi didn''t tell Tao Rong about those things, Tao Rong would have hesitated.


    But knowing that they even want to change their daughter-in-law, it is estimated that even if they have a son, they will not be satisfied.


    However, she can''t pick a problem, she can only support her in silence. Tao Rong repeatedly tells her sister-in-law Jiang that if she finds any doubts, she must tell her that since she is involved in this matter, she will take care of it to the end.


    But what happened next surprised Tao Rong.


    Jiang''s mother really didn''t make trouble any more. Although she still put on airs, she didn''t bother her daughter-in-law. Jiang''s sister-in-law was satisfied with this situation.


    Originally thought that sister-in-law Jiang can safely wait until the natural birth.


    But because of the previous too toss, emotional out of control several times, after all, or in a downstairs time, force is not opportune, ahead of the production.


    Half a month in advance.


    At that time, it happened that several other sister-in-law were with her. They called the passing soldiers to send her to the hospital.


    When Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan heard the news, they rushed over.


    Tao Rong was in the hospital at that time. When she heard that Jiang''s sister-in-law was going to give birth prematurely, she quickly tried to contact Jiang Xiaohui, but she couldn''t get in touch at all. Finally, she had to contact Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao came in time to tell him that Jiang Xiaohui had gone out to work and could only come back that night. Now, even if someone was informed, it''s a long way to go, and the fastest speed is too late, so we can only try our best.


    A crowd anxiously guarded outside.


    Women''s childbirth is like going through hell, especially premature delivery, and the risk factor is greatly increased.


    Tao Rong is nervous, as if feeling the same, holding Nie Zhao''s hand.


    Suddenly, a nurse came out of the operating room, and people rushed up, thinking that something was wrong.


    As a result, they came to find Tao Rong.


    Because one of the new doctors was inexperienced and had never encountered such a situation, the whole person was confused and had to have an assistant to help. Doctor Gu directly told Tao Rong to go in.


    In fact, Tao Rong''s current level of nature can not do surgery for people, she has not learned that level, but she can help deal with some assistant work.


    Without saying a word, Tao Rong quickly disinfects and changes the surgical clothes, and then rushes in.


    The nurse inside still had a headache. She didn''t agree that Dr. Gu had found a student to practice with. However, seeing that Tao Rong quickly began to cooperate with Dr. Gu, she immediately had nothing to say. She suppressed her exclamation and helped deliver the baby.


    Jiang''s sister-in-law was so sore that she had a hoarse throat. In the end, she had no strength.


    "Xiaohui, what about Xiaohui?" Cried Mrs. Jiang.


    "It''s OK. It''s coming soon. If you work harder, the child will come out soon. I told you that when I was a newborn Xiao Xiao, I also felt pain, but everything is going well. As long as you cooperate with the ancient doctor, take a deep breath, don''t be afraid, try hard." Tao Rong side with action, while talking to divert the attention of sister-in-law Jiang, but the production is still not smooth.


    Even if Jiang''s sister-in-law bravely worked hard, it didn''t help. Gradually, she couldn''t survive.


    Tao Rong looked worried, as if she could feel the passing of life.


    Doctor Gu asked the nurse to go out and ask the family whether to give birth naturally or by caesarean section. He had to make a decision quickly. Otherwise, there will be real danger.


    Tao Rong said anxiously: "doctor Gu, don''t worry about so much. It''s obviously impossible to give birth naturally. If this goes on, let alone the children, sister-in-law Jiang will die. Let''s have a caesarean section directly."


    "Of course I know, in this case, the most reasonable way is to have a caesarean section, but don''t you know? This kind of situation needs the family member to sign, we have no right to decide. " Doctor Gu said with a frown.Tao Rong had a little reaction in an instant. She had been produced in the private sanatorium of H country before, so she would not have any worries about this. Although this is a military hospital, it should be implemented according to the relevant regulations.


    "But her husband is not here!" Tao Rong said anxiously: "human life matters, can''t accommodation?"


    "No, we can''t afford it when something goes wrong." Doctor Gu seems to have remembered something bad, and her face is very bad. She has been an obstetrician for many years, and she has seen a lot of this.


    The nurse came back, Tao Rong and Gu were waiting for the answer.


    The nurse gritted her teeth and said, "her family doesn''t agree. She has to give birth naturally."


    Tao Rong''s face turned green in an instant, "crazy."


    Doctor Gu snapped: "Tao Rong, go out and talk! Let them know the seriousness of the matter. "


    Tao Rong ran out quickly. In fact, she already had her imagination. But when she came out, she saw a lot of stubborn Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan. She was so angry that she wanted to beat people.


    Tao Rong took the document and said: "hurry to sign. If sister-in-law Jiang doesn''t have a caesarean section, she will die. Now the operation, adults and children still have a chance of survival."


    "That''s right, madam Jiang. You can sign it as soon as possible. In case of an accident with sister Jiang, your son won''t forgive you when he comes back."


    "What do you know? Women always have children like this. We rural people can have children under such conditions. Now the conditions are so good that we can''t suffer at all? I''m also for their good. I don''t pay attention to men and women, but I have to have a natural birth. A child born naturally is healthy and smart, and a caesarean section is not good. Is she not willing to eat so much for my son? Let her work hard and endure it. When I was born Xiaohui, I almost lost my life. Where is she? "

 Chapter 978

    Listening to Jiang''s mother''s words, everyone was angry, but now the only one who can sign is Jiang''s mother. There''s no way if she doesn''t sign.


    "Do you want to kill sister Jiang?" Tao Rong stepped forward and asked angrily.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s my daughter-in-law. There''s our Jiang family''s seed in it. How can I miss you just now? I''m for the sake of my children, and it''s also said on TV that natural childbirth is good. It''s science. You''re more educated than me, don''t you know?"


    "That kind of influence factor is very small, where can the difference go? Now I can''t even save my life!" Tao Rong said sternly.


    As a result, Jiang''s mother did not say anything at all. She turned her head and didn''t dare to look at it as if she was sulky. She held it in her hands and didn''t sign.


    "You Tao Rong is furious.


    Then the nurse came out again. "Not signed yet? Pregnant women may not be able to hold on. "


    So people around began to persuade again.


    Some people said all about Jiang Xiaoyuan. To be honest, Jiang Xiaoyuan was a little scared.


    "You Don''t ask me. I don''t know. It''s my mother who decides. " That''s nothing to do with it.


    Suddenly Nie Zhao came over and put his mobile phone in front of the crowd and said, "be quiet."


    The crowd quieted down in an instant.


    Jiang Xiaohui''s voice immediately spread over, "Mom, sign. I want my daughter-in-law to be safe. It doesn''t matter how to produce. Listen to the doctor''s advice. Sign quickly. Don''t delay." Jiang Xiaohui was already in a hurry, but he couldn''t come back at all.


    "No, you don''t understand. How can you be so coquettish? It''s a little painful for a woman to have a child. But for the sake of the child, since you have to have the child, you should be responsible for letting her come out in the best way." Jiang''s mother''s face was a little stiff, but she was still stiff and stubborn.


    "Do you really want to kill your daughter-in-law? So that your son can marry again and have a grandson for you? " Some people can''t help but say angrily.


    Others, too, began to feel sarcastic.


    But Tao Rong noticed that Jiang''s mother only looked a little strange when she said the first sentence, as if she had been torn down.


    In an instant, Tao Rong thought of Wu Yi''s words, and immediately sweated.


    It seems that from the moment when Jiang''s sister-in-law gave birth, Jiang''s mother already had this plan. She must have prayed that the poor mother and daughter had better die in the hospital, so that her idea could be realized.


    Now she''s seizing the chance. She won''t sign it anyway. She just wants the life of sister-in-law Jiang.


    The persuasion in the phone is still going on. Jiang Xiaohui is crying, but Jiang''s mother is not sensible when she is a younger generation, so she just doesn''t sign.


    Now every minute is the key.


    Someone has taken it all in and told the hospital not to follow the rules.


    But nurses can''t help it.


    Suddenly Tao Rong said, "the doctor suspected that Jiang''s mother was mentally ill, delirious, and not qualified to sign."


    All of a sudden a Leng, don''t understand of looking at Tao Rong.


    Jiang''s mother was even more angry, "what do you say, you call me insane?"


    Tao Rong said coldly: "because you are suspected of having mental illness and need to be controlled, you are not qualified to sign. Sister nurse, if the only family member present is not qualified to sign, what should you do?"


    The nurse also had a flash of inspiration and said, "if you have mental illness, you can''t let her sign it. You can have a relative designated person to sign it, but you have to bear the corresponding responsibility. After that, you still need to fill in the relevant power of attorney."


    "This is the military area command. Is it only the relatives who are responsible for the soldiers and the military sister-in-law?" Tao Rong immediately looks to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao reacted instantly and said to his mobile phone, "Jiang Xiaohui..."


    "Boss, general Nie Zhao, I authorize you to sign for me. The production of my daughter-in-law is up to you."


    Tao Rongli said, "is it OK for all the witnesses present?"


    Although it was a bit of a loophole, it was OK. The nurse was also worried and nodded immediately.


    Nie Zhao immediately followed Tao Rong with the document to sign.


    After receiving Jiang''s mother, she stepped forward and said, "no, in case of an accident in the operation, are you responsible? And who says I''m insane, you little girl


    "You''re insane, you''re insane. I look like you have to be locked up to find out!" Other sister-in-law immediately came forward to help said.


    "Yes, you are a psycho. Now you are suspected, so you are not qualified to sign."


    After a while of siege, Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan could no longer resist.


    Tao Rong rushed in with Nie Zhao''s signature.


    When she went in, sister-in-law Jiang was silent.


    Then several surgeons were called in.


    It took a long time to give birth with first aid.


    No one came out until Jiang Xiaohui came back.Jiang Xiaohui arrived in a hurry. He heard that his daughter-in-law and children had not come out yet, and his eyes were red. Looking at Jiang''s mother who came to him to complain, her eyes were so red that she was ready to fight.


    That palm breeze all wanted to bring down, but was stopped by Nie Zhao.


    "Calm down." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaohui looked at Jiang''s mother''s eyes almost to kill, "how can you be so cruel, I say so, so please, how can you be so stubborn, you are not my mother, you are not worthy to be my mother, how can you be so cruel!"


    Jiang Xiaohui was so angry that he almost fainted.


    Jiang''s mother was so scared that she sat down on the ground and started crying after a while.


    But except for Jiang Xiaoyuan, no one paid any attention to her at all, so they thought they couldn''t hear her.


    Until her voice is bitter dumb, Jiang Xiaoyuan still can''t persuade Jiang Xiaohui to come and admit her mistake.


    Jiang''s mother tried to pretend to be dizzy.


    Jiang Xiaohui only said coldly, "Mom, if my daughter-in-law and children have an accident today because of your delay, I will do my duty to you, but I will not recognize you again. Even if you tell me that my conduct is improper and I don''t respect filial piety, I don''t care. I have a complete chill to you."


    People listen to Jiang Xiaohui all said this, always feel a little too much, trying to persuade Jiang Xiaohui, but Jiang Xiaohui just bowed his head and shut up.


    There is no human body. Jiang Xiaohui''s mood in the car is just one step away, and his daughter-in-law and children will die. Even if his mother still doesn''t listen to advice and insists on her own opinions, even he cries and pleads cruelly. Such a mother, he is really cold hearted.


    Nie Zhao looked at Jiang Xiaohui, in fact, he can understand his mood, not unfilial, just don''t want to continue to be foolish filial, is to give the power is too big, let the next of kin wantonly hurt the beloved, under the banner of good for him, do all the things that hurt him, really no more than the family''s knife can kill the existence of the heart.

 Chapter 979

    Half an hour later, the operation stopped, and the doctors came out exhausted, but Tao Rong still had physical strength.


    As soon as the doctors came out, Jiang Xiaohui was the first to rush up, "doctor, how''s my daughter-in-law? What about the children? "


    "Your daughter-in-law is OK, but your child is still in danger. You need to watch closely for three days. If you can make it through smoothly, it''s OK. These three days are very important." Said the first doctor seriously.


    Jiang Xiaohui was stunned and in a trance, as if he had been hit, but he reluctantly laughed, "if the daughter-in-law is OK, the child will certainly survive. Our child will not live so hard. She will be a brave girl."


    Another doctor suddenly said, "who told you it''s a girl, it''s a little boy."


    When this remark came out, everyone was stunned.


    "Boy?" Jiang Xiaohui said in silence.


    "Of course, it''s really a boy." Said the doctor.


    Even crying dehydrated mother Jiang and supporting her Jiang Xiaoyuan are silly.


    "Doctor, you I beg your pardon? Boy Jiang Xiaoyuan did not dare to set up a channel: "did you make a mistake? She''s clearly pregnant with a girl. My mother has measured it by herself. She hasn''t missed it before. "


    "We''re not blind. Can''t you tell a girl from a boy?" Said the doctor discontentedly.


    Jiang Xiaohui burst into a bitter smile and looked at his mother with a sad look.


    People also looked at her, thinking that they could see her regretful look, but Jiang''s mother was just a touch of embarrassment and regret.


    Tao Rong, who came out of the room, sneered at the scene. Knowing Jiang''s mother''s mind, it''s not hard to understand why the old woman didn''t show her ecstasy after hearing that she was her son.


    Doctor Gu was the last one to come out. When she came out, she was already unsteady. Seeing that her face was not good, Tao Rong helped her quickly. After all, she was too old to do surgery for a long time.


    "Doctor Gu." Knowing that doctor Gu was the attending doctor, Jiang Xiaohui rushed forward to ask about his daughter-in-law and children.


    As a result, as soon as he came up, he was beaten by doctor Gu. Jiang Xiaohui was stunned, but he didn''t resist at all.


    "It''s not easy for me to look at your daughter-in-law when you are in the hospital." Ancient doctors are old and familiar with most of the people here, just like the elders.


    "You didn''t come to sign. Do you know that if you are late, your daughter-in-law will die. Do you need so many of us to give first aid? You want the life of your daughter-in-law and son! Now, my daughter-in-law''s life has been saved. After that, I will fall ill. Do you know? And your son, look at your life


    The ancient doctor was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to him any more. He walked away emotionally. Before he left, he gave Jiang''s mother a hard look. "I''ve never seen such a cruel one."


    Doctor Gu is only an old doctor. No one dares to say more.


    When doctor Gu left, sister-in-law Jiang was also withdrawn, and everyone rushed forward to see her, but she was still in a coma under anesthesia, and her face was almost the same as that of a dead person.


    The children need to be taken care of separately, and they are not available for the time being.


    Jiang Xiaohui, who was guarding his sister-in-law, was paralyzed.


    The others took a few words of relief and left one after another.


    Nie Zhao took a look at Tao Rong. Tao Rong said, "I know you''re busy. Go ahead and I''ll watch."


    Nie Zhao nodded and left.


    Jiang Xiaohui hears Tao Rong''s voice and looks up at her. She is vulnerable.


    Tao Rong soft hearted, for a better tone, with his detailed account of the matter, let his heart a little bit.


    Just now, doctor Gu didn''t say it in front of other people. In fact, it''s hard to say, because sister-in-law Jiang is very difficult to get pregnant in the future because of this dystocia.


    Now their son is also afraid of premature death, so the situation is really not good.


    "Nothing, as long as she''s OK." Jiang Xiaohui is also affectionate to his daughter-in-law.


    For this child, in fact, Jiang''s sister-in-law''s feelings are deeper than Jiang Xiaohui''s. I''m afraid that Jiang''s sister-in-law may not be able to accept the truth, so Tao Rong told Jiang Xiaohui in advance to let him think more about how to comfort his daughter-in-law.


    After that, Tao Rong went to see doctor Gu.


    When I came out, I saw Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan guarding outside.


    Both of them are looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong took the initiative to say: "if you make trouble again, the identification just now is true. If you are insane, we have the right to send you to a mental hospital, so that you will die old and never get out."


    Tao Rong showed his fierce face in front of Jiang''s mother for the first time, and immediately scared the two of them.


    "You You... " Jiang''s mother angrily pointed at Tao Rong and couldn''t say it for a long time.


    "You want to call me vicious?" Tao Rong raised her eyebrows and said, "how can you be vicious? What do you think you just did? It''s killing people. Just wait and reach out to pregnant women and children. You''ll get retribution. "


    Tao Rong said and walked away lightly, so angry that Jiang''s mother couldn''t breathe.When she came to doctor Gu, she was lying down. She was so tired that Tao Rong took care of her.


    "Did you tell the boy?" Doctor Gu asked.


    "Well." Tao Rong replied.


    "Alas, people, why do they always make stupid decisions? There is no such big difference between natural delivery and caesarean section. In fact, the impact on pregnant women''s health is really big, and it''s on children The day after tomorrow, what''s the difference? " Doctor Gu sighed.


    "The heart is like this. By the way, doctor Gu, I have two prescriptions of traditional Chinese medicine. Can you show them to sister-in-law Jiang and the children?" Tao Rong said and ran to write silently. She came out and gave it to doctor Gu.


    "Oh, you know so much about Chinese medicine that you can even write prescriptions?" Doctor Gu said with a smile.


    "I got it when I had Xiaoxiao." Tao rongdao.


    Dr. Gu sighed: "unfortunately, I''m not familiar with traditional Chinese medicine. I''ll go back and let the old man next door have a look..."


    As he spoke, doctor Gu picked up the list, but his relaxed expression suddenly became serious.


    "Where did you get this prescription?" Gu said seriously.


    Tao Rong a Leng, in the heart clap Deng for a while, can''t so coincidence.


    "I got it by accident in a sanatorium abroad. I don''t know whose it is. I took this medicine in the hospital there. Is there any problem?" Tao Rong asked.


    Doctor Gu didn''t hide it and said, "I haven''t seen the other one, but this one belongs to Beishi family. You''ve heard about it. It''s the family of the first family in the medical field. It''s their secret recipe. It won''t spread to the outside world."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "it won''t spread outside. How do you know?"


    Doctor Gu was stunned, as if he had fallen into some memories. "I used to be a student of master Si. Later, his daughter-in-law was also a student of mine, so I was still close to their family. His daughter-in-law used this prescription when she gave birth, but it was strictly forbidden to let it out."

 Chapter 980

    Looking at his Fang RongZi, "it''s OK to frown."


    Dr. Gu thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go to get the medicine myself. You can help me prepare the medicine and not let anyone else take it. But I don''t know what the other prescription is. Are you sure? "


    Doctor Gu recognized that the prescription was given by Aunt LAN, while another prescription was actually given by Xiao Yi.


    "I''ve tried it myself." Tao Rong said: "however, if you can''t understand the prescription, I think it''s better not to use it. I can''t believe the person who gave me the prescription now."


    Before determining what relationship Xiao Yi has with Nie Zhao, Tao Rong should not give it to others. In case of an accident, she really can''t bear the responsibility.


    "Yes, I''ll prepare." Doctor Gu said.


    Tao Rong did not go to see the situation of the Jiang family, she had to go back to meet Xiao Xiao, delay so long, Xiao Xiao should be worried.


    Tao Rong came to the nursery class. Wu Yi probably heard about the situation from other places and asked Tao Rong with some worries.


    Tao Rong answered one by one.


    "Look back, I''ll visit." He said.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "you''d better not go for the time being. When the old lady leaves, you can go again."


    Wu Yi is a Leng, think of that old woman''s disgusting thought, immediately feel all over uncomfortable, "right, you said right, really hope this time can drive her away."


    "I have said that she is a suspected mental patient. Even if Jiang Xiaohui wants to stay with her, it''s impossible. What''s more, now Jiang Xiaohui is complaining about her mother." Tao Rong light said.


    Wu Yi sighed: "but looking at general Jiang''s style before, I''m afraid that some of them are too filial. This is just anger. Before his mother did so many excessive things, he didn''t really drive people away."


    "Yes, he''s useless. Someone should give him a push. After all, this time he almost killed someone." Tao Rong angry some ruthless said.


    Wu Yi looks at such Tao Rong a Leng, as if some don''t know her.


    "I didn''t expect you to be more natural than I expected, Tao Rong. I thought you were a knowledgeable, gentle and virtuous woman Wu Yi said with a smile.


    Tao Rong light a smile way: "I am not."


    Wu Yi doesn''t ask too much. After all, they are all strangers. She is curious, and others may not be willing to say so.


    Tao Rong thought that the people of the Jiang family would be a little safe all night.


    That night, Nie Zhao came back with a gloomy face.


    I have a report letter in my hand.


    Tao Rong took a look, but also absolutely.


    Nie Zhaohe and Tao Rong reported in the letter.


    Because one of them signed on behalf of the patient''s family, the child was born with problems, and a rumor was made that Jiang''s mother was insane.


    Jiang''s mother protected the letter, which must have been written by Jiang Xiaoyuan under the instruction of Jiang''s mother.


    "It''s amazing. Do you know all about it?" Tao Rong is also speechless. The mother and daughter even knew that there was a report letter.


    "Well, in the military region where Jiang Xiaohui used to stay, this old woman used this way to force her past one of Jiang Xiaohui''s competitors. She thought that this way could kill people invisibly." Nie Zhao sneered.


    "What? Did she really get there? What about Jiang Xiaohui? " Tao Rong can''t believe it.


    "Jiang Xiaohui doesn''t know. He can''t see who wrote the report letter. He will only know it after dealing with the matter. However, at the beginning, it was not only Jiang''s mother who reported that person. That person had problems, so it wasn''t mean. However, the old woman thought it was a wonderful way to frame us like this." It is estimated that Nie Zhao is the first time to encounter such a sad thing for so many years. He has done a good job and has been reported.


    "You How did you get it? " Tao Rong was surprised.


    "The military region is not perfect. He Tielong is in charge of this." Nie Zhaodao.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "did you tell Jiang Xiaohui?"


    "When I went, his son had a problem and was being given first aid. He finally got out of danger. I don''t think it''s a good time. Anyway, it can be suppressed temporarily. We''ll wait until they are stable. " Nie Zhao took out the letter and put it down.


    Tao Rong tut a way: "is really two mouse excrement, this is really dare not walk not."


    Nie Zhao said coldly, "if it wasn''t for the sake of Jiang Xiaohui''s good people, I would have been unable to tolerate them for a long time. It''s really bad to destroy the atmosphere of the military region. I hope Jiang Xiaohui won''t let me down this time."


    In these two days, Jiang Xiaohui is also careless about his mother and sister, guarding his wife and children all day.


    After waking up, sister-in-law Jiang almost fainted in tears. She gave birth naturally at that time. Of course, she knew that her mother-in-law would not let her have a caesarean section. The pain almost made her want to commit suicide. Although she was saved in the end, there was a shadow in her heart. She felt that her mother was responsible for the tragedy of her and her son.


    Jiang''s mother had the cheek to visit her daughter-in-law while Jiang Xiaohui was visiting her son. As a result, Jiang''s sister-in-law yelled and cried at her as soon as she saw her.


    That wrinkled old face was like a devil in sister-in-law Jiang''s eyes.Until he was sure that his son was completely stable, Jiang Xiaohui recovered his mind and discussed with his mother-in-law. He asked his aunt, who lived alone, to help take care of the children and give some money to help them.


    When Mrs. Jiang held her child in tears and asked, "what about your mother and your sister?"


    Jiang Xiaohui said directly: "drive away?"


    "If they still cry like last time, will you be soft hearted?" Asked sister-in-law Jiang.


    Jiang Xiaohui stubbornly said that he would not.


    But when his old mother and sister knelt in front of him, Jiang Xiaohui felt uncomfortable. They cried and said that they didn''t think it would be like this at all and didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem. It was because they were ignorant and made mistakes. They didn''t mean it and shouldn''t be hated.


    although Jiang Xiaohui still insisted on letting them clean up and leave, he had already forgiven his mother and sister.


    After watching the play in the hospital, Tao Rong is still disappointed with Jiang Xiaohui''s stupidity.


    and ancient doctor make complaints about this.


    Gu asked strangely, "isn''t this human nature? If your mother did something wrong, can you really be cruel? As long as there are feelings, few people can be ruthless and distinguish right from wrong. "


    Tao Rong a Leng, a little introspection, because he did not have his own parents, so do not understand the struggle of Jiang Xiaohui.


    But this did not hinder her determination to drive away the mother and daughter.


    On this day, when Jiang Xiaohui came to take the Chinese medicine, there was no one around. Tao Rong said directly, "don''t you let your mother and sister go?"


    Jiang Xiaohui looks embarrassed, "I always let them go, but they are stubborn, I can''t stun people! But when her aunt comes, my mom and I will have to go. "

 Chapter 981

    Jiang Xiaohui is a little ashamed to face Tao Rong''s questions. In fact, he wants them to leave quickly, but they stay at home. Can he really do it? Last time he was so angry that he almost started. After being reprimanded by Nie Zhao, he reflected deeply. No matter how urgent or angry he was, he couldn''t do it to his mother.


    Tao Rong immediately took out the letter to Jiang Xiaohui.


    Jiang Xiaohui took it suspiciously and looked dead.


    "This This is my mother and my sister? " The voice of Jiang Xiaohui''s speech has changed.


    Tao Rong said faintly: "general Jiang, I want to make it clear that you agreed to the situation at that time, and the certificates were signed. You can''t trouble us afterwards. Besides, the doctor also told you that if you didn''t agree with the situation at that time, your wife and son''s life could not be saved. How can you say that Nie Zhao and I saved them? Don''t you read this Even if you are kind, you won''t stab us in the back. I said that your mother was insane at that time, but also to deprive her of the right to sign. In order to save their mother and son, now we are not people inside and outside our family. "


    Tao Rong deliberately sarcastic said, after all, there is no reason for them to be a good person forever.


    Tao Rong has never been a loser. Only when he says something bad enough, can he let the other party know that his family is not a good man and has no prime minister''s stomach.


    Sure enough, Jiang Xiaohui''s face turned green when he heard this and said, "sister-in-law, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. My mother is really insane. I''ll ask them to apologize to you later, and I''ll apologize too."


    Looking at Jiang Xiaohui''s flustered appearance, Tao Rong is not soft hearted. She is always soft hearted to women and children. It''s kind enough to tolerate him at this time. If you leave your mother and sister behind, you should be responsible for their actions.


    "This letter was stopped by Nie Zhao. You know the rules. The informant can, but if the report is not true, the informant and the relevant soldiers will also be punished. There are two things about it. One is Nie Zhao''s signature for you, but there are documents in it, so it doesn''t work. The other is that I said she was insane, but I used it at that time The word is suspected and suspicious, so it can''t be slandered. If the case is really put on file for investigation, only your family will be affected. At most, we are angry. Nie Zhao left this letter for you. " Tao Rong said slowly.


    She has always been careful in her work. How can she not consider the consequences of framing people as insane? She didn''t make a decision at that time.


    as for Nie Zhao, Tao Rong helped him to say these words. They can''t get any good after they were splashed with dirty water.


    If this Jiang Xiaohui is worth using, then saying these words will only make him die in peace with Nie Zhao. This is the best way.


    Tao Rong just finished, Jiang Xiaohui immediately knelt down to Tao Rong.


    "I really don''t know how to thank and repay the kindness of the general and his sister-in-law. It''s all our family''s fault. I..."


    Tao Rong was a little surprised. He quickly picked up Jiang Xiaohui and said, "I told you that I was just saying this with my stomach. You don''t mind. In fact, Nie Zhao and I know what kind of people you and your wife are, but your mother is a mother after all. Even if we don''t like to see her, if you want her to stay, we won''t meet each other in the future What


    "No, no, no I''ll let them go. They''ve caused too many things. It''s lawless. It''s my fault that I didn''t discipline them well. " Jiang Xiaohui is so regretful.


    How could this happen? How could his mother and sister be so stupid.


    Tao Rong looked at the fire and began to add the last firewood.


    "There''s another thing I''m not sure about, but I think it''s necessary to tell you for the safety of sister-in-law Jiang and your son." Tao Rong looks embarrassed said.


    "What?" Jiang Xiaohui some uneasy asked, really don''t want to bear the mother and sister brought stupid mistake.


    "It''s like this. It''s also the trouble that Wu Yi told me. She said..." After Tao Rong said what Wu Yi said just once, Jiang Xiaohui didn''t understand it at first. Looking at the ugly face of the velvet, he gradually reacted, but he was confused.


    "This What is this for? " Jiang Xiaohui was puzzled.


    Tao Rong first said: "Wu Yi is also curious about this matter, so I told her that maybe there are other brothers in your family, so she wants to help find a partner."


    Jiang Xiaohui looked at Tao Rong and said, "I have only cousins in my family, but I''m the youngest in our family. They have already married and had children."


    Tao Rong sighed: "how can you believe it? Don''t you see that? When your mother approaches Wu Yi, she is thinking of using seafood to deal with your daughter-in-law and unborn children. They have been pregnant for such a long time. Miscarriage can easily lead to death. "


    "No It''s impossible. No matter how bad my mother is, she can''t deliberately want to murder my children and wife just to let me Let me... "


    "Find another in laws who can help you get promoted and rich. You might as well ask how many people your mother has asked about Wu Yi''s posture. Why did your sister treat Nie Zhao the same way before that in the whole military regionTao Rong''s straightforward words made Jiang Xiaohui almost unable to stand.


    "No No This How is that possible? It''s impossible. Even if she wanted her daughter-in-law to have a miscarriage at that time, it wouldn''t take her life. " Jiang Xiaohui couldn''t believe it.


    "It may not be life-threatening, it may just be divorce. Anyway, it''s very possible that she wants Wu Yi''s daughter-in-law." Tao rongdao.


    "Is it a misunderstanding?" Jiang Xiaohui couldn''t help saying.


    "Yes? So Does your mother really insist on not signing because she wants to have a natural birth? "


    As soon as Tao Rong said this, Jiang Xiaohui turned pale.


    "I wish I could kill that child before Mingming, and how could I care what kind of way this child came to this world?"


    "It''s clear that everyone was trying to persuade her at that time. She didn''t want to reach out, just because she was ignorant?"


    "When they told her that if they didn''t sign it, it might be a corpse and two lives, why didn''t she stop talking to you? What was she thinking at that time?"


    Tao Rong said here, Jiang Xiaohui''s appearance seems to have been dying after several bullets. He looked at Tao Rong with empty eyes, with a dull expression.


    Tao Rong sighed: "all this is just my guess. I''ve told you everything I know. You decide for yourself. But if I guess right, can you protect your daughter-in-law and son? Why does your mother insist on staying? Is it true to you and your grandson, or is it something else? Think about it. "

 Chapter 982

    Before the report letter is still gentle, Tao Rong''s conjecture is simply ten thousand arrows through the heart, Jiang Xiaohui the whole person.


    Tao Rong didn''t say much. He gave the medicine and let him go out.


    Jiang Xiaohui walked back to the ward and saw his mother and sister at the door.


    "Xiaohui, I made soup for my daughter-in-law." Jiang''s mother came forward.


    Jiang Xiaohui looked at his mother with dull eyes, "did you write a report letter?"


    Jiang mother a Leng, Jiang Xiaoyuan face embarrassed up.


    "Do you know how much kindness general Nie and his wife have for us? How can you bite the hand that feeds you? " Jiang Xiaohui said.


    Jiang''s mother frowned and thought, but when she thought that her relationship with her son had just eased, she could only harden her head and say, "ah, she said I''m a psychopath and I''m in charge of the life and death of our family. Although I reported him as impulsive, their family did something wrong."


    In the face of such an ambiguous statement, Jiang Xiaohui could only say with a bitter smile: "Mom, although I knew you were a bit more powerful before, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious."


    Jiang''s mother''s face suddenly changed, "Jiang Xiaohui! Are you still my son? You call me vicious. Do you hear what you say? "


    Jiang Xiaoyuan quickly held his mother, and scolded Jiang Xiaohui: "brother, have you been brainwashed? What else? Mom is also thinking about you. How can you treat your closest person like this? "


    "For me? Do you want to kill my daughter-in-law and my son? " Jiang Xiaohui looked at his mother humbly and asked.


    Jiang''s mother''s face was stiff, and she said harshly, "what are you talking about?"


    "Deliberately delaying my signature, do you want me to change my wife and children after my death?" Jiang Xiaohui said.


    Jiang''s mother was really scared. She didn''t expect that Jiang Xiaohui would guess her mind. She quickly said, "no, I How can I think that? How can I? Who are you listening to


    Jiang Xiaohui''s eyes turned mechanically to Jiang Xiaoyuan.


    "Do you think my mother ever wanted me to marry someone else?" Asked Jiang Xiaohui.


    The first time Jiang Xiaoyuan faced such a terrible brother, he was immediately shocked, but he quickly reacted and said, "how can that happen? Brother, you must have misunderstood. "


    "Tell me the truth!" Jiang Xiaohui was so fierce that he grabbed Jiang Xiaoyuan''s collar and said, "tell the truth!"


    Jiang Xiaoyuan was hurt by his clothes, and was scared by his scarlet brother.


    "Brother, I What am I talking about! You let go of me, brother. I hurt. " Jiang Xiaoyuan struggled, but Jiang Xiaohui was merciless and asked, "do you say it or not?"


    Jiang''s mother stepped forward to stop, "what are you doing? If you want to hit your sister, hit me first


    "Tell me! Do you have such a mind? " Jiang Xiaohui almost used the interrogation strength to deal with undercover war criminals, and his eyes almost locked the psychology of others. Without training, Jiang Xiaoyuan couldn''t hold on to such a brother.


    "Yes, I''ve thought about letting you marry someone else. Mom said that..." Before Jiang Xiaoyuan finished speaking, his mother covered his mouth. Jiang''s mother was sweating and her heart was beating wildly. She had a bad feeling.


    Jiang Xiaohui did not insist on listening, he just let go of Jiang Xiaoyuan, as if there was no emotion, walked into the ward.


    Shut all the dirt out of the door.


    "What''s the matter? Husband? " Holding the child in her arms, sister-in-law Jiang asked anxiously, "are they making trouble again? Don''t let them in or persuade me. I really don''t want to see them. If you blame me, I can''t help it. "


    But without saying anything, Jiang Xiaohui went forward and hugged his daughter-in-law wearily, almost crying.


    Finally hoarse voice way: "sorry, I did not protect you, sorry."


    Jiang sister-in-law slightly Leng for a while, or gently hugged his husband. "It doesn''t matter."


    The next day, Tao Rong heard that early in the morning, Jiang Xiaohui took Jiang''s mother and Jiang Xiaoyuan by force.


    The cries were continuous. People around didn''t know the truth and couldn''t bear to look at the scene. Although the mother was not easy to get along with, just like the enemy, it was exaggerating to take people away.


    Jiang Xiaohui did even better, he not only personally sent people to the station, no matter how his mother made trouble, he didn''t care, only coldly said: "if you don''t make trouble, I''ll be paid, and I''ll be filial to you every month. If you make trouble, I''ll be a farmer when I''m removed from military status, it doesn''t matter. It''s just that the pension money for you will certainly shrink, and you can''t help yourself I''ll see what I can do. Anyway, I don''t care. "


    Jiang''s mother was stunned by Jiang Xiaohui''s decisive strength.


    And after coming back to the military region, Jiang Xiaohui directly applied for the forbidden list, and the list of his mother and sister was on the list. Even if they came directly, the guard would not help them, but would drive them away.


    Jiang Xiaohui can only answer the phone, and will not let them appear in the military region in the future.It turned out that two days later, the mother really came and made trouble at the door for a while. At last, she was regarded as a suspected dangerous element and pointed a gun at him. Then she was scared to death.


    She also understood her son''s decision. She lost her son''s heart completely.


    But she just didn''t understand. Everything she did was for the good of her son. Why does the son have no conscience and don''t understand.


    Jiang Xiaohui''s family became the biggest joke of the military region because of Jiang''s mother''s disturbance at the door. Some people said that Jiang Xiaohui was cruel and some daughter-in-law forgot her mother. There was no need to do this. Some people said that it was because his mother reported general Nie, so Jiang Xiaohui did it for the future.


    But in any case, his excellent mother and sister did stain his career thoroughly. Even after the promotion, even if Nie Zhao promoted him, it was also hindered.


    Jiang Xiaohui has been very calm about this. Since his mother and sister are far away from their world, the three of them have really lived a happy life.


    "I said why he was so cruel this time. I thought he would hesitate." Nie Zhao laughs to embrace Tao Rong way: "still so bad, play careful machine."


    Tao Rong snorted and said with a smile: "such a vicious old woman, I am kind to her, but she almost killed two people."


    "Well, you''re right." Nie Zhao kisses Tao Rong''s forehead and says, "now the military region can be stable for a while. But I didn''t expect you to have a good relationship with uyi. She needs to tell you when she''s upset. "


    Tao Rong takes an eyebrow at Nie Zhao. "You don''t have so much charm. You have to let all the good girls be enemies with me. Are you willing?"


    Nie Zhao to Tao Rong a burst of brilliant smile, a turn the quilt on the people down.

 Chapter 983

    A few days later, Tao Rong was working in the hospital. Usually, he would either help Gu or go to the old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine who was very familiar with Gu. Because Tao Rong was involved in both aspects and studied very hard, the old Chinese medicine doctors also welcomed the little girl.


    Today, it''s just the turn of the old Chinese medicine, who is distributing Chinese herbal medicine. As a result, I heard someone rushing over.


    As soon as the little nurse entered the door, she said, "Mr. Wang, the patient who has made an appointment with you has come and has been sent to the ward."


    Wang Lao''s face suddenly became serious. He stood up and said, "Tao Rong, take a look here. I''ll go back."


    Tao Rong nodded and watched Wang leave with the needle in a hurry.


    The little nurses didn''t leave. They found a stool and were panting. "It''s scary."


    "What''s the matter? What kind of patient? Is it bad? " Tao Rong is very familiar with them and asks.


    "It''s not that the patient is bad. The patient is white and beautiful, but it''s general Wu who escorts him. General Wu is really scary. That aura is more frightening than those male generals. " Little nurse prone chest way: "I just walk a little slow, she was reprimanded, harm me directly ran over, it is not emergency, there is no need to be so anxious."


    The little nurse kept complaining.


    Tao Rong was a little surprised. So Wu Yi''s mother, general Wu Tingwu, came back.


    General Wu is indeed a resolute female general, which can be seen from the fact that she changed her daughter''s surname.


    At the beginning, she didn''t look up to her cowardly husband and divorced directly. Then she robbed the custody of her daughter and changed her name. In their generation, ordinary women couldn''t do it.


    However, the ancestors of general Wu''s family were also those who made contributions in those years, so they had a little background, which gave her the confidence to take such an unusual road.


    Tao Rong thinks that this female general once wanted to rob her husband to be her son-in-law, so she admires her for a while. At least it proves that this woman has a good eye. Unlike other people who think Nie Zhao is an illegitimate child, she has no position in the future and no good to look for.


    General Wu should really appreciate Nie Zhao.


    The little nurse was still saying that this patient must be a very distinguished patient. Just as she was saying that, suddenly there was a loud voice from the door. The voice was completely different.


    Little nurse just shut up, at the door to see a dark green, imposing middle-aged woman.


    The little nurse immediately took a breath.


    Tao Rong is also surprised to see the person in front of her. Without introduction, just look at some signs on her body to know that she is the unique female general Wu Ting.


    "General Wu." The little nurse quickly stood up, "what can I do for you?"


    "I''m not looking for you. If you don''t go to your own post, it''s too irresponsible to pass the time here." General Wu''s eyebrows and eyes were full of ferocity, as if the corners of his mouth were naturally downward and could not smile.


    In a few words, her voice was low. As soon as she said it, she was so scared that her legs were shaking, "general Wu, I I''m not lazy. I''m just... "


    "General Wu, I have a misunderstanding. Just now Mr. Wang left, let me take care of this place. I''m an intern. I don''t understand. I''m asking my sister nurse to help me. During the intermission, she just said something Tao Rong helps to talk a way.


    The little nurse took a quick look at Tao Rong.


    At this time, general Wu''s eyes also fell on Tao Rong.


    Covered by the brim, you can only see half of the black eyes, which is particularly frightening.


    As the scanner''s eyes mechanically swept up and down, light way: "you are Tao Rong?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "is general Wu here for me?"


    General Wu nodded and his eyes narrowed.


    The little nurse looked at it suspiciously.


    Tao Rong said to the little nurse, "sister nurse, I''ve done it here. Thank you for your help."


    Tao Rong gave a look in the eyes. The little nurse immediately understood and said, "that''s OK. I''m still busy over there. If you need to find me, I''ll go first."


    Seeing that general Wu didn''t stop him, the little nurse ran like a gallop.


    When there were only two of them left in the pharmacy, general Wu stepped up to Tao Rong and looked down at her. "You are very brave. You are not afraid of me."


    "General Wu is joking. General Wu doesn''t want to hurt me. Why should I be afraid of you? Or do I have to be afraid of you because I have done something bad? " Tao Rong said with a smile.


    "It''s really powerful. I have a good relationship with Nie Zhao''s family. I served in the Southern District before, and I''ve heard about you. How''s your marriage, little girl General Wu went straight in and made a direct mockery.


    Although Tao Rong knew that it might be bad for him, he didn''t know it was so bad.


    However, from the fact that she knew Nie Zhao was here and deliberately brought her daughter, she knew what she was up to.


    It''s the same mother. General Wu is no different from Jiang''s mother.


    "When a man is single, no matter what scheming means to get him, there is nothing wrong with it. But when a man gets married and has children, then scheming means to get him is bad character. At least when I pursue Nie Zhao, he is single. I''m not wrong." Tao Rong light said.In an instant, the sneer on general Wu''s face disappeared. Instead, he looked at Tao Rong fiercely and could see how angry she was from her eyes.


    Such a woman who has been strong for so many years and has no choice but to say that she has taken a fancy to a daughter-in-law who completely agrees with her heart. If it wasn''t for an Wenlan''s status at that time, it is estimated that general Wu would not easily stand by. This is a woman who will never give up until she reaches her goal. For the sake of her daughter''s future, she would not feel that she has a problem.


    After all, in her opinion, Tao Rong is a mole ant. She is nothing but her marriage to Nie Zhao.


    "The little girl is very eloquent, so she takes the position of Mrs. Nie by this skill. Is the Nie family blind By the way, it seems that because of your encouragement, Nie Zhao almost cut off his relationship with his family. Do you know how miserable you have done him and how hard the road is? It''s a real killer. " General Wu said impolitely.


    Tao Rong''s face also sank, "general Wu, I respect you as an elder. Speak with respect, but I will be a little woman to complain to my husband."


    "Oh? A woman like you is totally attached to a man. Doesn''t she want to stir up dissension in her ears? " General Wu despises Tao rongdao.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help getting angry. But he said, "yes, that''s right. Who let me marry a good husband? Anyway, even if I have been away for several years, Nie Zhao is determined for me. He never wants to marry another person. This true love is biased for me. What''s the matter? "

 Chapter 984

    Tao Rong''s mouth is very poisonous. Who dares to make her unhappy, she will use her opponent''s weakness to attack hard.


    Doesn''t general Wu want his daughter to marry Nie Zhao?


    It is estimated that during the time when she divorced Nie Zhao, general Wu tried his best to send her daughter, but he didn''t.


    Even if he is not there, the other party''s goal can not be achieved. What''s more, when he returns with his daughter, he is still dreaming of what kind of wishful thinking it would be like to bring his daughter to the same military region? It''s just funny. Such a stubborn and paranoid woman should frustrate her spirit.


    "You girl!" General Wu was annoyed by Tao Rong and stepped forward directly. The posture seemed to strike people.


    But Tao Rong is still fearless, even if general Wu is standing in front of Tao Rong, Tao Rong doesn''t blink.


    Of course, general Wu can''t really hit people. She is not so crazy. After all, she is a general.


    I just want to scare Tao Rong and test her.


    However, general Wu was surprised by Tao Rong''s courage. She had never seen Tao Rong before. All she knew was that she was a child from the countryside. She had been looking at her with colored glasses. Now she saw herself, but it was totally different from what she imagined.


    Tao Rong looked at general Wu with a smile, and his lips seemed to be ironic.


    "General Wu, I get along well with your daughter. Your daughter has been in the nursery class and takes good care of my family. Besides, our two families are still opposite. I hope we can get along well in the future." Tao Rong light mouth way.


    General Wu snorted coldly, "Tao Rong, I don''t like you. You are so greedy and vain. You are not worthy to get along with me


    Tao Rong pick eyebrows, not angry at all, made a please gesture, "please go back, lest I pollute the air you breathe."


    General Wu''s face turned blue and he was about to speak when a voice came, "general Wu, where else do I want you to go? I''m chatting here. I need your signature on the other side of the ward. Please go there


    General Wu and Tao Rong look at the door at the same time.


    Tao Rong was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, this person appeared here.


    General Wu frowned, glanced at Tao Rong, turned around and went out of the door, but the messenger stayed by the door.


    Before Tao Rong could speak, the man had to say to himself, "what? Don''t you say hello when you see me? I''m so cold. I came to see you as soon as I heard your name


    "We don''t know each other very well, Mr. Si." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Si ye, the adopted son of that medical family, how can he appear here? Doesn''t he live in North City?


    "That''s going to hurt my heart." Si Ye walks slowly to Tao Rong''s side, and even leans close to him. "I miss you all the time. I''m still shocked to see you again. I can even fight against general Wu like this. It''s really a great woman."


    Tao Rong can only keep leaning back, which means too obvious molestation, let Tao Rong not like.


    But Si Ye is not too much, soon stood up straight body, "you say we are not very predestined relationship, this can meet?"


    "It''s not surprising that I followed my husband. It''s normal for you to meet me in the military region where my husband is and where I am." Tao Rong responded coldly.


    Si Ye chuckled, "in advance, I didn''t know you were here. I just sent my friends to see a doctor. Are you practicing in this hospital? Nie Zhao did it for you? "


    Tao Rong nodded impatiently and wanted to leave. But now Wang is not here. She can''t leave. She has to deal with this man.


    This man always makes her feel very bad, like a poisonous snake, which makes her unwilling to stay with him as much as possible, so she can only stay away.


    Si Ye gently chats with Tao Rong. He also knows that Tao Rong doesn''t want to pay attention to him at all. He doesn''t even take a look at him. But he always teases Tao Rong with such a noble childe''s tone, as if he is so charming.


    Tao Rong can''t stand it several times. He pretends to be busy and wants him to leave, but he just has the cheek to stay. Tao Rong really can''t help taking this person. He can''t beat people.


    Before Wang finally came back.


    As soon as Mr. Wang came back, he was surprised to see Si ye here. "Didn''t you come with Xiao ran? How did you get here? "


    "Yes, I happened to be friends with Tao Rong, so I came to say hello, chat and talk about the past." Si ye said.


    "I just told general Wu that Xiaoran still needs to stay here for a week. His condition needs to be taken care of. He is not a soldier, and there will be no guards to take care of him. Doctors and nurses in the hospital have their own shifts. You''d better find a special nurse to take care of him. Strange, what about his original nurse?" Mr. Wang is familiar with the patient and knows something about it.


    "Caught." Si ye said calmly: "steal painting."


    Wang was stunned, but he didn''t ask.


    Tao Rong didn''t hear it. She said quickly, "Mr. Wang, you''re OK. I''ll go first. Time is almost up. I''m going to pick up my daughter."Wang looked at the time, immediately nodded and said, "OK, you go."


    "Wait a minute." Si Ye suddenly opens his mouth and shouts.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to leave, but Si Ye was blocked at the door. She can''t go either.


    "Is there anything else, please?" Tao Rong asked, biting her teeth.


    Si ye light smile, "I want to ask you to help take care of small ran, you are not just here internship? It''s not an official doctor or nurse. It shouldn''t be a big problem to take care of a patient. I''ll pay you. "


    Tao Rong said in an instant: "do I look like I''m short of money? Sorry, I''m not free. "


    Si yewei: "but it''s very troublesome to let others into the military area command. Maybe it can''t be checked."


    "That''s also your business. You should think it over before you come." Tao Rong said impolitely.


    "Tao Rong, aren''t you very compassionate? By the way, the other side''s family is Yu''s family, and they have friendship with you Nie''s family. " Si ye said with a smile.


    Yu family? The only literary family of the top ten families?


    "It seems that there has been no contact for a long time." Tao Rong refused again.


    Si Ye''s face is pure and innocent, and he looks at Tao Rong''s back in embarrassment.


    Tao Rong has a bad heart.


    Sure enough, Mr. Wang said, "Tao Rong, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a week. It''s similar to the week you took care of general Jiang''s daughter-in-law. It''s just three meals, a little bit of food, pushing him out to bask in the sun and breathe fresh air. There''s no difficulty. You can still come to us to continue your study in your spare time. It won''t delay you to pick up your daughter. You don''t need to stay at night, either. "

 Chapter 985

    Mr. Wang''s words almost blocked Tao Rong''s road.


    Tao Rong looked at Si ye with a stiff face and said, "since it''s your friend? Why don''t you look after it yourself? "


    Si Ye says with a smile: "I also have no way, I am about to leave, I just come to send a person."


    Tao Rong felt much better in an instant.


    "Why don''t you try first, and then you can''t talk about it. Do you think it''s ok? The doctor''s parents believe that the patient really needs help. There''s no one more suitable for you right now Si ye asked.


    Tao Rong saw that Si ye had said two words, so he hesitated.


    "By the way, Xiaoran needs acupuncture. Don''t you want to study more systematically? Take him as an experiment, and I''ll teach you. " Wang Lao dished out an attractive exchange terms, let Tao Rong heart.


    In the end, they compromised.


    "Yes, I''ll try."


    It''s not a troublesome thing. Internship is equivalent to doing chores.


    Si Ye immediately happily invites Tao Rong to the ward to meet her future patients.


    When he came to the ward, general Wu was also there. Seeing her coming, he immediately pulled down his face. "What are you bringing her for?"


    Si ye said with a smile: "how can we say that several generations of our family are friendly? It''s reasonable for Tao Rong to say hello, and there is an important announcement. Xiao ran, let me introduce you. This is the wife of Nie Zhao, Tao Rong. "


    Tao Rong stepped forward and went around the curtain to see the patient on the bed.


    It was a pale and weak young man. He looked like he was in his twenties. The beautiful man that the little nurse said before should be him.


    When the man turned his head and looked over, his eyes were very pale, as if nothing came into his eyes. It''s not contemptuous and arrogant, but empty. It seems to have no interest in anything and no vitality.


    Although the overall feeling is as beautiful as a banished immortal, it is pale to transparent, fragile to fragile, as if the wind can make it dissipate.


    This kind of person even gasps hard, does not breath up to estimate died.


    How can there be such a lifeless young man? Is it a terminal disease?


    "Hello." Tao Rong said hello.


    But the man just looked at Tao Rong faintly and turned his head.


    Si ye said to Tao Rong with a smile: "don''t mind, he is like this to everyone. You''ve seen him before. He is the most precious young master of the Yu family. Yu shuran, I will ask you later. "


    Wu general immediately reaction, "please her what, she is not a serious doctor."


    "General Wu, she''s the one I''ve got to work as a temporary nurse." Si ye said with a smile.


    General Wu looked at Tao Rong in surprise. "What''s your purpose?"


    So hostile mood also let Tao Rong smile.


    "I was forced to come, do you believe it?" Tao Rong said with a smile.


    General Wu frowned at Tao Rong, and the quiet little ran also glanced at Tao Rong.


    Si ye said with a smile: "I really can''t find talent to ask for her. She only agreed to it because of her friendship with me, right, Tao Rong."


    Tao Rong mouth corner smoked to smoke, the division Ye manner is a little over, Wu general immediately doubted of swept their two eyes.


    "Aunt Wu, let''s give it to Tao Rong. Don''t worry." Si ye said with a smile.


    General Wu immediately frowned and said, "as I said, call me general Wu in the military region, and I don''t need to worry about it. Anyway, it''s to take care of your friends."


    Si Ye smiles again, without saying much.


    After greeting, Tao Rong doesn''t need to take care of her that day, and Tao Rong is going to pick up her daughter.


    Si ye sent her out and told her about the situation.


    Yu shuran said that the disability of his legs was not a real disability, but a mental disability. He was receiving general treatment and psychotherapy at the same time. In order to ensure that his legs could still be used after his heart disease was cured, he would receive regular acupuncture treatment. Mr. Wang has always been a doctor in this field, so he came with him this time.


    After listening carefully, Tao Rong asked, "is he suicidal?"


    Si Ye accident way: "still quite fierce, how to see?"


    Tao Rong said: "all of them are suicidal. Such a big family doesn''t want to send a bunch of people to watch him. You don''t want me to be responsible for his life. I can''t afford it. "


    Si Ye immediately waved his hand and said, "when I was young, I had suicidal tendency. Now I only have anorexia occasionally. He doesn''t want to die. You can rest assured about that."


    Tao Rong took a look at Si Ye. "I said that in front of me, I''m only responsible for taking care of him, not for his safety. If something happens, it''s none of my business."


    "So cold? I used to think you were a kind girl Si ye said with a smile.


    "I''ve never been." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Si Ye shrugged, "don''t worry, it won''t, I can promise you that. Do you want to know why a young master is like this? "Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I''m not interested. Anyway, I can''t get rid of some internal struggles of the big family. It''s all about power and money. There''s no new reason."


    "You''re right about that, but Xiaoran''s situation is different." Si ye said mysteriously.


    "No, he''s just a patient here." Tao Rong puts down her doubts and ignores Si Ye completely. Anyway, she just looks after Si ye for a week. She doesn''t want to be familiar with those who are close to Si Ye.


    At noon with Xiaoxiao, sent to nursery class, but was told nursery class afternoon rest, because teacher Wuyi leave, Tao Rong can imagine, after all, general Wu just came back.


    Tao Rong can only take Xiaoxiao to the hospital. Fortunately, she doesn''t need to take care of the patient today. Her time is relatively free, so she takes Xiaoxiao to doctor Gu.


    He told doctor Gu about his future work, but he didn''t have any opinions. Seeing that Tao Rong was not very happy, he asked, "if you don''t want to, you can refuse. I''m familiar with Si Ye. I told him


    Tao Rong knew that Gu had a good relationship with Si family, and it was normal to know Si Ye. But now that I have agreed, I will not turn back.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "it''s not difficult. Mr. Wang agrees with it, and it''s good to learn."


    "General Wu is troubling you?" Gu said


    Tao Rong looks at doctor Gu unexpectedly.


    Doctor Gu said with a smile: "the hospital has spread. She is just like this. She is unreasonable and self righteous. Don''t pay any attention to her. Anyway, you are protected by Nie Zhao. She can only be sulky."


    Tao Rong more surprised to see the ancient doctor, "are you very familiar?"


    "I knew her when she was a big girl, because she was very close to the family." Doctor Gu said.


    "Yes, I heard Si Ye calling her aunt. It looks familiar. " Tao Rong said.

 Chapter 986

    Doctor Gu seemed to think of something funny. He said, "maybe it''s fate. She''s not happy to see you. Even if you''re not Nie Zhao''s wife, you''ll be unhappy because you''re a little like her former rival. It''s strange that she can treat you."


    "Like?" It''s not the first time that Tao Rong has heard doctor Gu say that she looks familiar. "Like who? Is it very similar? "


    Doctor Gu thought about it and took out his thick photo album, which contained many black and white photos.


    Turn to one of them. It''s a young man and a young woman.


    Men are handsome and gentle, women are sweet and lovely.


    Although it is black and white, but the light in two people''s eyes seems to be color, two people should be very happy.


    Tao Rong was absorbed all the attention at a glance, and felt very subtle, as if she had known each other before.


    "It seems that I can''t find any special resemblance, but I feel a bit like it. Maybe it''s the outline." Doctor Gu carefully compared and said.


    Tao Rong himself can''t see where he looks like, but when he sees the two people in this picture, he has a good feeling.


    "These two are..." Tao Rong asked.


    "It''s the young master and young lady of the Si family that I said. General Wu took a fancy to the young master of the Si family at that time and pursued him for a long time. As a result, he turned around and married his classmate. General Wu accepted the arrangement of the family and married someone. I thought you wanted to marry her from the beginning." Doctor Gu pointed to the woman in the photo and said, "but I don''t think it''s very similar after a closer look."


    Looking at the photo, Tao Rong couldn''t help but feel it, but she couldn''t do it. After all, it was a precious old photo.


    Ghosts, Tao Rong slowly asked: "I heard that they lost their daughter, went out to find when a car accident, both died early."


    On hearing this, doctor Gu sighed: "yes, good people don''t live long. They are really good people. They often go to the orphanage for free medical treatment. If they are still there, they will be two famous doctors, but they can rest assured. After all, their daughter is safe and secure."


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled, and the strange idea that just rose in her heart pressed down again.


    "It''s a pity that a couple of fairies are married." Tao Rong said with emotion.


    Gu said with a smile, "yes, it''s a pity."


    "Mom, I want to see it." Although Xiaoxiao has been playing beside, but also with two listening, this moment to hear them sigh, curious to come forward to see.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao and shows her,.


    Xiao Xiao looked carefully, "take a good look, as expected with my mother is very similar, are beautiful, with me also very similar."


    Tao Rong and Gu are amused.


    Tao Rong shaved Xiao Xiao''s small nose and said, "are you boasting that you are a beauty in disguise?"


    Doctor Gu said immediately, "we Xiaoxiao are little beauties, and we will be big beauties in the future."


    Xiao Xiao instantly shy up, with a small hand to cover his face, break away from Tao Rong''s arms, quickly go back to read.


    In the evening, Tao Rong didn''t visit the patient to avoid contact with Si ye, but he just went back and was informed that Si Ye wanted to invite them to dinner, so that they must attend.


    Tao Rong gets in touch with Nie Zhao and says that he doesn''t want to go. Nie Zhao naturally followed her. He went on behalf of her and soon came back to have dinner with his family.


    When Nie Zhao comes back, Tao Rong is even more glad that he didn''t go, because not only Si ye, Wang Lao and Gu doctor are there, but also general Wu and his daughter.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s face again, it''s estimated that general Wu will make Nie Zhao''s life difficult.


    "What''s your reason?" Tao Rong came forward to help him take over his hat, hung it up and asked.


    "I want to train. I can''t drink and leave after eating. You have to take care of Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao has a special diet and can''t eat outside." Nie Zhao comes forward and hugs Xiao Xiao.


    "Doctor Gu and Mr. Wang must have no idea. Si ye and general Wu..."


    "General Wu, are you in trouble today?" Nie Zhao raises his head and asks.


    "I didn''t lose." Tao Rong said confidently.


    Nie Zhao smiles with pride, hugs Tao Rong and kisses him: "that''s right. We don''t owe them anything, we don''t have any friendship, we don''t need to bow our head."


    Tao Rong nodded in agreement.


    "But how could you promise to take care of Yu shuran? Do you know him? " Nie Zhao asked.


    As soon as three people sat down in front of the table, Tao Rong said briefly about the situation during the day, "how? Is Yu shuran also a troublesome figure? "


    "That''s not true. I''ve seen him once before. Qin Huan should be a little familiar with him. After all, he occasionally helps him with painting exhibitions and selling paintings. Qin Huan said that he is a very cruel person, but as long as people don''t take the initiative to offend him, he will treat people as air. "


    Tao Rong was surprised to hear Nie Zhao''s description. "I can''t see it''s a cruel person. After all, I can''t even stand up. It seems that I still have the experience of suicide. "


    "Who provoked him on his own initiative, he is very ruthless, the so-called people don''t offend me, I don''t convict, if people offend me, I''ll root out." Nie Zhao explained: "as for suicide He is also a poor man, you have seen him, a person who has no love in his life. His legs can''t stand up because of heart problems. In fact, he will do so completely because he was abused by his mother for a long time since he was a child. ""Mother? His mother? Abuse? " Tao Rong was surprised.


    At the same table Xiao Xiao suddenly looked up at them, a look of surprise.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao realized that they shouldn''t talk about it in front of their children. They quickly changed the topic. When they were lying in bed at night, they continued the topic.


    It was quite an exaggeration. It was very serious at that time, and many people knew it.


    Yu shuran''s mother is from the Yu family, and his father is a member of the Yu family. Both his mother and he like painting and are gifted in art. His father used to be a painter. Yu shuran was abused by his mother since he was about three or four years old. It took ten years for him to find out. His mother was sent away to see a psychologist, and he could not stand up after receiving trauma treatment in the hospital.


    After hearing this, Tao Rong was shocked. "A young master, who has been abused for ten years, has no one found out?"


    "I heard that someone occasionally saw him hurt during the period, but he said that he was mischievous and accidentally hurt himself. No one knew that he was abused by his mother. If someone didn''t see him, he would not admit it. Finally, when his mother was sent away, he scolded Yu for reincarnation of the devil to revenge her."


    "Since he was three or four years old, can you still call him a devil?" Tao Rong feels that her three outlooks will be overturned. After all, in her opinion, the relationship between mother and child is the most unbreakable.


    Love, friendship and even family love were not worth mentioning in Tao Rong''s eyes, only maternal love was different.


    She had seen the relatives of wonderful flowers, but it was the first time that she had heard of such a straightforward injury to the mother of her only son.

 Chapter 987

    There are also male nurses in the hospital. Tao Rong will ask male nurses for help to take care of Yu shuran.


    Because Nie Zhao said so, when Tao Rong saw Yu shuran the next day, he couldn''t help being compassionate.


    Not only served as a nurse, but also paid special attention to Yu''s illness.


    When she came to the room, she thought Yu shuran was still sleeping, but she didn''t expect that he was drawing in the room facing the morning sun.


    "Sorry, am I late? When do you usually get up? I''ll send you breakfast at your time Tao Rong said politely.


    "No, I don''t eat it." Yu Shu ran road.


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, "is not fit for appetite?"


    Yu Shu ran said directly: "I am anorexic."


    Tao Rong knew that Yu shuran was not so serious as anorexia. At most, he didn''t want to eat. He had a small stomach and didn''t feel hungry.


    Seeing that he was normal, Tao Rong advised him: "the food in our hospital is not bad. You can have a try."


    "Can you be quiet? I''m painting Yu Shu ran said in a bad tone.


    Tao Rong was accepted for a while, naturally also can''t pull down the face to continue to stay, the face is a little ugly to go out.


    After coming out, I heard about Yu shuran.


    Yu Shu ran came here yesterday, and now he has not eaten any more except a few drinks. Moreover, the people who sent him said that he did not eat much a few days ago, and no one knows how much he ate.


    So he may have been fasting for several days.


    Tao Rong thinks this is not very good, it is a big trouble as expected, went to Wang Lao immediately.


    Wang Lao is also helpless way: "Tao Rong, you think of a way, this suddenly go on like this to starve to death, there was a period of time before, he almost got anorexia."


    "He won''t listen to you?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Yesterday, general Wu and I, as well as Si ye, didn''t even use persuasion." Mr. Wang said helplessly.


    "Then force it down." Tao rongdao.


    "No, he will spit it out directly, not directly, but physically." Wang Lao sighed: "unless he is willing to eat."


    Tao Rong nodded, to understand the situation, "maybe hungry for a few days to the limit, he is not to the limit."


    Tao Rong doesn''t have a good attitude towards those who don''t eat on purpose. After all, she was afraid of being hungry before. It''s not easy for her to have a bite of rice. She doesn''t cherish it so much.


    Wang Lao corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, looking at the small wench temperament temperature, unexpectedly can so resolute, "that you try to see, don''t really starve to death."


    Tao Rong nodded.


    When he went back, he directly brought light vegetable porridge to Yu shuran and put it on the low cabinet of the ward, "eat it."


    Yu Shu continued to draw without looking back.


    After five minutes. Tao Rong also said, "if you don''t eat it, it will be cold."


    Yu shuran did not respond.


    "Won''t you try it? Isn''t it hard to be hungry? Your stomach is growling. You smell it. It''s very fragrant. " Tao Rong took porridge and went forward.


    Yu Shu ran the world painting brush, coldly turned to look at Tao Rong.


    Because it''s too thin, its eyes are very big. It''s really powerful to stare at people.


    "Don''t you understand me? Are you a fool? In this way, she is still the daughter-in-law of the top ten families. " Yu shuran said a long sentence to Tao Rong for the first time, and then he reached out to push down the lunch box in Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong''s arm swung quickly and dodged.


    "You are more than 20 years old. Don''t be like a child. Besides, I''m not the daughter-in-law of the top ten families. I''m Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law. The top ten families have nothing to do with us." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Yu Shu was slightly stunned, but soon returned to indifference, "since you are Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law, don''t take care of other men, your husband really rest assured you."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "don''t worry about what? I''m the mother of the baby. What else can I do? Besides, what do you want, you have to have a partner? At least I haven''t seen a better man than my husband. Although you are handsome, you are not as handsome as my husband. "


    Yu Shu ran probably had never seen such a large family of female dependents, for a time even a little stunned.


    Suddenly there was a knock outside the door.


    Tao Rong and Yu Shu ran looked at the door at the same time and saw Nie Zhao leaning against the door with a proud smile. "Rongrong, if you can say that in front of me next time, it will make me happy."


    Tao Rong immediately blushed, she was just joking, "how did you come?"


    "I happened to be passing by. I think I should say hello to the man who will be taken care of by my daughter-in-law for a week to show the existence of your man. So that no one will disturb you. " Nie Zhao some not serious say.


    Tao Rong stares at a smile, pour is Yu Shu ran some amazement, "you are joking."


    Nie Zhao said foolishly: "we are not familiar. Can I come to see you specially? I''m her husband, so please be polite to my daughter-in-law. She''s not a voluntary nurse, but she''s kind-hearted. So don''t play a young master''s temper with him. Everyone has his own difficulties. I don''t care how you treat others, but my daughter-in-law can''t, otherwise, I will be punished I won''t let my daughter-in-law take care of you. "Nie Zhao has come to Tao Rong. Tao Rong looks at him unexpectedly. Nie Zhao kisses Tao Rong directly in front of Yu shuran.


    "Who cares for her? I don''t believe her. Please take your baby daughter-in-law away." Yu shuran said with disapproval.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong. In fact, he is not happy when he hears that Tao Rong has to take care of a man with inconvenient legs. However, he is not good at directly interfering in his wife''s career. It''s better for him to say no.


    Tao Rong shrugs to Nie Zhao, and directly treats the topic. Holding the porridge, he asks, "it''s still hot. Don''t waste it. Do you want to eat it?"


    Tao Rong let him eat, how can he not eat it, end up want to eat.


    "It''s like mine." Yu shuran suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Do you want to eat it?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao looks at Yu with his eyebrows.


    Yu Shu ran choked for a long time, "don''t eat." Soon after, he heard Nie Zhao eating porridge.


    "Wife. I''m going. I''ll see you in the evening. Have a kiss. So... "


    Yu shuran''s original impression of Nie Zhao was completely disillusioned.


    However, Tao Rong did not leave, which made Yu shuran feel surprised.

 Chapter 988

    Tao Rong is also the daughter-in-law of the top ten families to take care of him. Who can lower their status to this level.


    This Nie Zhao and Tao Rong as expected with hearsay same, does not follow the routine to play.


    But it has nothing to do with him. He just paints.


    Tao Rong spent two hours in Yu shuran''s room, and he painted for two hours.


    Tao Rong asked "are you hungry" almost every ten minutes


    There was no response. Tao Rong is not tired of it.


    When Yu Shu ran drew, she read all kinds of case records and asked other doctors if she didn''t understand. Anyway, it''s their own life.


    At noon, Tao Rong said, "I''m going to pick up my daughter later and go home to cook for her. If you want to have lunch, you''d better tell me now, are you hungry?"


    Yu shuran was slightly stunned, but he still didn''t answer.


    Tao Rong had to go back by himself. Told the male nurse to take a look.


    But when she came back, she still didn''t see the hope of eating.


    In fact, Yu shuran''s face had already shown signs of excessive hunger.


    It should be the most difficult time, but Yu still didn''t eat anything.


    In the afternoon, Tao Rong once said, "Yu shuran, have you ever thought that when you are too hungry to hold your brush, you can still draw such a beautiful picture?"


    Yu shuran''s brush gave a slight pause, and then he got up again smoothly.


    Once again, Tao Rong said, "Yu shuran, if you insist on not eating, do you want to starve yourself? Do you want to commit suicide? "


    "I don''t want to die." Yu shuran finally made a response this time.


    But when it comes to this sentence, it''s not sincere at all. It''s unbelievable.


    "Why don''t you want to die?" Tao Rong asked.


    "No one wants to die." Yu Shu ran said slowly, as if Tao Rong had said such a stupid question.


    Tao Rong said with a faint smile: "what you said is reasonable. Then why are you starving yourself? "


    "I don''t want to eat it." Yu Shu ran replied.


    "Not good? Why not have a try? "


    Yu shuran did not answer again.


    Tao Rong nodded contentedly and said something on the first day.


    When Wang Lao came to acupuncture, Tao Rong was worried that Yu shuran was not willing to let her watch him prick his leg, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t object to Tao Rong and Wang Lao treating him as a teaching material.


    It''s just lying quietly.


    Wang Lao explained and experimented at the same time.


    It is reasonable to say that the body condition is normal. When Wang Lao put some acupuncture points, Yu Shu ran should have a reaction, but it seems that his legs are really broken. It seems that this psychological hint is very serious. No wonder after so many years of psychological treatment, he shows no signs of improvement.


    And no matter what Mr. Wang did, he looked at his paintings sideways, as if he didn''t care about his legs at all.


    Wang said a few words to Tao Rong. Seeing Yu shuran like this, he said, "Xiao ran, you should actively cooperate with our treatment, so that you can get better."


    Yu shuran was a little bit polite to Wang. After all, he knew Wang when he was young.


    "Don''t I cooperate?" Yu Shu ran road.


    Mr. Wang choked and shook his head. He took a look at Tao Rong and indicated that he would rely on her next time. He packed up and left.


    "Don''t you want to have to use your own legs?" Tao Rong asked. I''m going to help him up.


    As a result, Yu shuran waved his hand and said, "your husband warned me, don''t touch me."


    Tao Rong was stunned, and then Yu Shu ran rang the bell to call the male nurse, but the male nurse also has his own work, so not every call can come in time, this is the reason why we need such a nurse as Tao Rong.


    This time, after waiting for a while, Tao Rong just sat down and waited, but he did not force Yu shuran.


    Soon, Yu Shu ran went back to his original place and painted silently. Most of the huge oil painting had been completed.


    Is a window outdoor scene, but in his painting is very beautiful.


    That is the world in Yu shuran''s eyes.


    It''s sunny and warm.


    But this man is a little bit gloomy.


    The next day, Tao Rong plans to go early to see the situation, and let Nie Zhao send Xiao Xiao.


    As a result, when he got to the ward, Yu shuran still got up. It seemed that as soon as the sun came out, he would get up to paint. I still don''t have breakfast today.


    Xiaoxiao stood in front of his father and asked him to help tie his braids.


    Nie Zhao has done, so it''s hard for him, "Xiao Xiao''s hair has grown."


    "Dad, mom, will you be very busy when you become a doctor? Is it like this time when you have a patient, you can''t accompany Xiaoxiao?" Xiao Xiao asked anxiously.


    "As long as Xiaoxiao wants her mother to accompany her, she will certainly accompany her." Nie Zhao encouraged to say.


    Xiao Xiao hesitated for a while and said, "forget it. My mother''s own business is decided by herself. As soon as I say, my mother will certainly ignore herself and listen to me."Nie Zhao feels sorry and thinks that his daughter is willful. He can''t talk about some things, but he has an ace daughter.


    I blame my daughter for being so good.


    "All right, baby, let''s go. Dad will see you off today." Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    "Mm-hmm, Dad, hug." Xiaoxiao reaches out for a hug.


    Nie Zhao picked up Xiao Xiao with one hand and said, "how can I go with my mother and hold her with me?"


    "My mother''s arms are thin. I''ll be tired if she holds me." Xiaoxiao said.


    "Ha ha, isn''t dad tired?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "I''m not tired. My father and my mother will never be tired. That''s what my father said." Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao immediately kisses his daughter, "yes, never tired."


    Nie Zhao''s body holding a little princess like girl, all the way to say hello, chat a few words of people have become more and more, can''t help but tease Nie Zhao.


    When Nie Zhao was with Xiao Xiao, he had no evil spirit.


    When Tao Rong was with two people, he was angry. Only Xiaoxiao is an exception. All tenderness, father.


    At the door of the nursery class, the noisy child sat down quietly as soon as he saw Nie Zhao''s tall figure. He was so clever that he was afraid of being looked at more.


    Nie Zhao puts down Xiao Xiao and looks at Wu Yi coming out and says, "please."


    "Why are you today?" Uy was a little surprised.


    "Rongrong has something to do." Nie Zhao said gently.


    Wu Yi nodded and led Xiao Xiao to go inside.


    Xiaoxiao walks and turns back to say goodbye.


    Nie Zhao also hastens to follow to say goodbye, until can''t see, Nie Zhao this just turns around.


    As a result, when I turned around, I saw a face that was not very happy.


    "Good afternoon, general Wu." After all, it''s the elders who should take the initiative to say hello.


    Of course, general Wu came to see her daughter. She had a fight today. In the morning, her daughter left directly. She didn''t feel relieved to come and have a look.


    The reason for the quarrel is naturally related to the man in front of us.

 Chapter 989

    Seeing that Nie Zhao is about to leave after greeting, general Wu reaches out to stop Nie Zhao while no one is there.


    "Nie Zhao, when you were as old as your daughter, I met you and watched you grow up. Although I didn''t meet you many times, I really appreciate your child. I think my son will teach you to be so excellent."


    Nie Zhao turned his head and looked at general Wu, "general Wu praised me falsely. I''ll go first if I have something else to do."


    "Nie Zhao, you can be more excellent and perfect. I know the leaders attach great importance to you. Your future is limitless. Can you leave defects in your history of fame?"


    Nie Zhao''s face became cold gradually, and his eyes toward general Wu were murderous. "Defects?"


    Nie Zhao''s eyes have implied a warning, but some people can''t understand it, or deliberately ignore the meaning of Nie Zhao''s eyes.


    "Isn''t it? Noble blood can only be matched with blood of the same level or a little lower level. What kind of low blood will only make your blood inheritance dirty. I really don''t understand what your grandfather was thinking in those years. He would even agree to that kind of unreliable marriage. If you can make these people who want to climb the dragon and the Phoenix succeed casually, how many people will be designed. "


    Nie zhaochui''s hand on his side had clenched his fist. Looking at general Wu, he said, "general Wu, I respect you as an elder. If you speak rudely again, I won''t be polite."


    General Wu frowned unhappily, "Nie Zhao, I think you are really confused. That Tao Rong has been away from you for two years. Do you know what she has done outside? With how many men, this kind of woman who dares to do anything for money and status, is dirty to death. What are you infatuated with? My daughter is no better than her. In those two years, you openly and secretly refused me many times. I thought you were trying to be affectionate. I didn''t expect that you were really waiting for that woman to come back. Did she give you ecstasy? Now she''s going to take care of Yu shuran again. I don''t think she has a crush on the young man. "


    As soon as general Wu''s words were finished, Nie Zhao suddenly took out his pistol and fired a shot into the sky. His voice instantly surprised general Wu.


    Even the people in the nursery class rushed out to watch.


    Wu Yi is panic standing at the door to stop the children.


    Nie Zhao slowly took back the gun, "general Wu, you usually talk nonsense, but in my wife, I can''t play a joke."


    General Wu was shocked by the shot just now and looked at Nie Zhao with an iron face.


    Nie Zhao sneers. Looking back, he sees Xiao Xiao standing on the windowsill and looking at him. He immediately waves to her with a smile and says goodbye.


    As soon as Nie Zhao left, Wu Yi asked others to take the children back. He came out and came to Wu general.


    "Mom, are you..." Wu Yi said anxiously.


    General Wu looked back at Wu Yi and said, "it''s not that you''ve been living opposite him for some time. How can you..."


    "Mom, I''ve said that I don''t like brother Nie any more, and Tao Rong is a very nice person. She loves brother Nie very much. How many times do you want me to say that? You can see elder brother Nie''s attitude. What do you think? Your status is in this category. Do you really want others to poke my spine and scold me as a junior and destroy other people''s families? And my family and children are two years old. Do you want me to be a stepmother for others? "


    General Wu was not happy and said, "Why are you so disheartened? No one in your generation has been better than Nie Zhao for decades. You can''t find a better one. Now how many people with status are first married to the end, and how many stepmothers have gone? Why can''t you? What''s a junior? A man who can control almost half of the fate of China in the future depends on his wife. Is she worthy? Don''t worry, no one will dare to say anything. When the time comes, the woman will be at ease. As for the child, she gives birth to a daughter, not a son. If you give birth to a son in the future, what is the daughter of the ex-wife? "


    Wu Yi is silly, "Mom, have you got paranoia, you..."


    "What! You dare to talk to me like that. " As soon as general Wu was assassinated, Wu Yi immediately counseled and did not dare to speak. However, she felt that her mother was crazy. What she thought was common sense was clearly impossible. Two years ago, Nie Zhao was single, and so many other excellent women could not take advantage of the situation. Why was she so common? It''s humiliating.


    Wu Yi wants to persuade his mother, but general Wu is not a very persuasive person at all.


    She just wanted to find a way to achieve her goal, by any means.


    Inside the hospital, Tao Rong is still thinking about how to deal with Yu shuran, a disobedient patient.


    Yu shuran''s body is getting worse and worse. If he didn''t hang water every day, he would have been hungry for a long time. Tao Rong discussed with Mr. Wang that he would not hang water for him and let him be hungry. If he was really hungry, he might eat everything if he was hungry to the limit.


    Just in case, Tao Rong put biscuits in Yu shuran''s ward. If he was hungry, he could find something to eat by himself.


    But Yu shuran''s stubbornness was really unexpected to Tao Rong.Another day of failure.


    Back at noon, Tao Rong heard the gossip from Xiao Xiao.


    Nie Zhao stood outside with general Wu and fired.


    Tao Rong is confused. What''s the matter with the shooting?


    Xiao Xiao tells Tao Rong that she sees Wu Yi crying secretly.


    In the evening, when Nie Zhao came back, Tao Rong asked about the situation.


    Nie Zhao mentioned general Wu with a wrong look. He was obviously angry. It seems that the other side said a lot of bad things, which made Nie Zhao can''t stand even in front of his elders.


    After listening to Nie Zhao, Tao Rong said, "she really values you very much."


    Nie Zhao said with a sneer: "I don''t understand. She looks down on the common people. What kind of soldier is she to protect the common people? Does she look down on the people who give their lives to protect?"


    Tao Rong shook his head helplessly and said: "it''s one thing to do one''s duty, but another thing to know one''s identity. General Wu thinks that he is comparable to the ministers in the ancient dynasty. How can he agree that the ministers who are higher than himself don''t marry the ladies of his family when they marry the country women. No matter how fair people talk about it, there are actually three, six and nine grades. Just ignore it, but her daughter is rather poor. "


    Nie Zhao thought for a moment and said, "just introduce her to he Tielong. Anyway, ah long is single. Kill two birds with one stone. "


    "Do you think general Wu will like brother long? Will you let your daughter go? Besides, it''s better not to interfere in other people''s marriage. We are not old men on the moon. We can only help unless both parties intend to do so. " Tao Rong saw it through.

 Chapter 990

    Although Tao Rong said so, Nie Zhao actually took the time to ask he Tielong. He Tielong was so stupid, "what? Introduce me to my daughter-in-law? Boss, I think you want to get rid of the trouble. Then you can''t push other girls into the pit. "


    "I believe in your character and strength. I know who will be happy if she marries you. If your sister-in-law didn''t say she is a good girl, I wouldn''t have thought of that. You''re the only one around me? "


    He Tielong feels that he has been severely hit by 10000 points. Is it his fault to be single? It''s not that a boss is often controlled by love. He has to be a mother to help deal with everything. Even his daughter-in-law has no time to look for her.


    "Then you can''t fool me, Miss Wu is not bad, but her mother? When someone''s mother-in-law, it''s killing. Even for the sake of promotion and wealth, I dare not contact such a mother-in-law. If anyone dares to marry her, isn''t that death? "


    Nie Zhao was about to say that suddenly there was a knock at the door.


    They were quiet. They were a little loud just now.


    He Tielong came forward to open the door, and his face turned green. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    Standing at the door was Wu Yi, who suddenly came to find Nie Zhao.


    Wu Yi''s face was red and embarrassed. It was obvious that he heard something, but he couldn''t listen to it, so he knocked on the door.


    Now even Nie Zhao feels guilty. He really wants to transfer trouble.


    He Tielong didn''t think much about Wu Yi before. He was embarrassed and didn''t dare to look directly at Wu Yi.


    "Looking for the boss? You talk. I have something else to do. Let''s go first. " With that, he Tielong, like hiding from the plague, quickly went out on his side.


    Now Wuyi''s eyes are going red.


    Nie Zhao cough cough, way: "Wu Yi, how did you come?"


    Uy came in with something in his hand.


    Nie Zhao frowned when he saw it. As soon as he wanted to speak, he heard Wu Yi say: "brother Nie, don''t get me wrong. My mother forced me to bring this thing to you. I don''t have any idea. I''m just forced to finish the task. I can''t take it away. You can take it back or leave it to others. I don''t care."


    With that, Wu Yi put his hand-made chicken cake on the tea table, and then said to Nie Zhao, "brother Nie, I think you and my sister-in-law know what my mother is thinking, but I don''t have this idea anymore. I just want to leave as soon as the summer vacation is over. Brother Nie, I think you are a good match for my sister-in-law, and Xiao Xiao is lovely, but I know me too well Mother, she is not an easy to compromise person, she will certainly use her own way to achieve their goals, but I will not give in, so about my mother will bring you trouble, I apologize for my mother first, if you have a way to stop her, I am also happy to see it


    Looking at Wu Yi''s appearance, it''s obvious that he is silent. He wants to resist, but he is powerless.


    "Woo, don''t you listen to your mother the most?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "Because my mother and I are the only two people in my family. She loves me very much and protects me very much. She wants to give me the best. I can understand. Because I understand that if I don''t resist, I''m weak and won''t argue. I can''t persuade my mother. It''s useless." Wu Yi said with loss.


    "It doesn''t matter. Tao Rong said you are very good. Now I agree that you don''t blindly follow your mother and have your own ideas, which is very good." Nie Zhao said calmly.


    "No, I thought brother Nie was very good. He was worth trusting for life. If the relationship between brother Nie and his sister-in-law was not so good, I would listen to my mother''s words. But I saw and knew what a happy marriage was. I was envious and wanted such a future. I also knew that you were invincible. I could Feel that atmosphere. " He said slowly.


    Nie Zhao said with a faint smile: "I''m very lucky to meet her. I also think our future is indestructible."


    Wu Yi is no longer stubborn. She came here to show her attitude.


    After that, he planned to leave, but before leaving, he said: "brother Nie, besides, I don''t like my mother''s forcing me to lead the red line. Naturally, I don''t want others to help me lead the red line."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, immediately embarrassed way: "right, you said right, ha ha, just a joke."


    "That''s good." Wu Yi light way.


    "But you really don''t want to know my brother? He''s excellent. " Nie Zhao joked.


    "I''ll find it myself." Wu Yi said with some shame and indignation.


    Nie Zhao quickly shut up and watched Wu Yi leave.


    When Wu Yi went out, he Tielong, a sneaky man, met him in the corridor.


    He Tielong''s appearance is general, feminine, and a little noisy. He feels that he is not popular with women. Wu Yi is embarrassed to see him, but he is also a little angry. After all, he Tielong said too much.


    Uyi quickly takes his eyes back and walks away.


    He Tielong''s smiling face and greeting hand trembled a few times, and he withdrew awkwardly.Back in Nie Zhao''s office, he said feebly, "she won''t tell her mother."


    "I don''t think so. She''s from our front and wants to fight against general Wu." Nie Zhao said and handed the egg cake to he Tielong, "take it back to eat."


    He Tielong casually took out a piece and bit it, looking a little satisfied.


    "Since it''s the United Front, why don''t you eat other people''s food? It''s delicious. It''s a snack."


    "I don''t eat anything made by any woman, no matter what it has to do, except what my daughter-in-law and my daughter make by themselves." Nie Zhao said haughtily.


    He Tielong turned his lips and went back with a small basket.


    Nie Zhao thinks that Wu Yi doesn''t cooperate. General Wu can''t play any tricks. He''s going back to share with his wife happily.


    As a result, his wife looks sad.


    "What''s the matter?" Nie Zhao came forward and cared.


    "Yu shuran''s business is really troublesome." Tao Rong complains.


    "Forget the trouble, leave him alone." Nie Zhaodao.


    "But I took it. I never know how hard it is to let a person eat. " Tao Rong said helplessly.


    "Not hungry yet?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "It''s all skin and bone." Tao Rong said: "if you go on like this, you will get sick if you have no disease."


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t eat?" Xiao Xiao heard her parents talking and asked.


    Tao Rong picked up Xiao Xiao and said, "yes, Xiao Xiao, do you think someone doesn''t eat? How can you deal with him and let him eat well?"


    Tao Rong originally joked, but Xiao Xiao actually said a way.

 Chapter 991

    "In the past, Mr. Wu gave us fruit. If someone lost his temper and didn''t eat it, Mr. Wu would let us all eat it. He would let the bad boy sit among us and watch us eat it. Soon he would eat it. He will be greedy. " Xiao Xiao said triumphantly.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "it may be useful."


    "I''ll try it then?" Tao Rong thought about it and said.


    Nie Zhao was a little jealous and said, "it''s really not worth the trouble for an unrelated boy."


    "It''s a doctor''s parents'' heart." Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong unexpectedly. After all, Tao Rong is not really a very compassionate person. Although he said to the outside that his wife is beautiful and kind-hearted, he still knows how many poison spots his wife has.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Tao Rong pick eyebrow way.


    "What my wife says is what she says." Nie Zhao said quickly: "but you really plan to be a doctor in the future?"


    Tao Rong was stunned and said slowly: "in fact, I''ve heard a lot of stories about doctors from doctor Gu recently, and I still admire them in my heart. What some people do is really meaningful, and I''m gradually changing my outlook on this profession." Especially after hearing doctor Gu say something about the two people in the photo, I don''t know why she has a sense of worship and wants to learn like a model.


    "That''s good. You find the meaning of your life, which coincides with what I thought of you at first." Nie Zhao thought about it and said.


    Tao Rong said, "but for me, the most important thing is you."


    Nie Zhao quickly embraces Tao Rong and kisses Xiao Xiao, then kisses Xiao Xiao in the voice of shame.


    "I have something to tell you here, too." Nie Zhao took the opportunity to talk about Wu Yi.


    "But general Wu hasn''t appeared in front of me recently." Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao shrugged his shoulders and said, "after all, there are still posts."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "well, you actually said this to brother long. You really shirk it."


    Nie Zhao curls his mouth and buries his head on Tao Rong''s shoulder, just like a child who accidentally does something bad. Tao Rong also coaxed to get up.


    The next day, Tao Rong went back to cook in advance at noon, and then took lunch to pick up Xiao Xiao.


    When I went there, I found that Wu Yi was no longer a teacher here. She was left at home by general Wu to prepare for the certificate examination. In the future, another teacher will come from the nursery class. General Wu will solve the problem.


    For others, Tao Rong may not be at ease, but they will soon leave. Even if they are not at ease, it will only take a week or two.


    Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao to the hospital.


    Xiao Xiao and Tao Rong come to the ward for dinner for the first time.


    However, Yu shuran''s room is very good, and he himself is not really sick, so Tao Rong is relieved to bring Xiao Xiao here for lunch, which is equivalent to an alternative picnic.


    Xiaoxiao was also very excited, especially when she saw some oil paintings placed in the room. She was even more happy. She had never seen such a beautiful painting.


    "Mom, I want to draw, too." Xiaoxiao said.


    "OK, I''ll prepare the painting props for you later." Tao Rong put the tableware and said.


    But Yu Shu ran looked at in front of one big one small already silly.


    "What are you doing? Is this your child? "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "are you willing to take the initiative to talk to me? This is my daughter and Nie Zhao, Nie Xiao. You can call her Xiao Xiao."


    "You brought your daughter to my ward for dinner?" Yu shuran frowned.


    "Yes, I have to take care of you and wait for your order to eat at any time, so I''ll just come and wait with my daughter." Tao Rongli should say.


    "You I don''t need you to wait. You take your daughter out and eat somewhere else. " Yu shuran''s tone was a little different.


    "No, I''ll do my duty." Tao rongdao.


    "Don''t you care about your daughter? It''s a hospital. " Yu Shu ran road.


    "But you''re not sick?" Tao Rong retorts.


    Xiao Xiao surprised: "uncle is not sick? Then why should I be hospitalized? "


    Tao Rong touched Xiao Xiao''s head and said, "because uncle doesn''t eat, he will starve to death if he doesn''t stay in hospital. Come on, Xiao Xiao can''t learn from uncle. He should have a good meal. "


    Xiao Xiao immediately sat on the sofa and began to eat with her lovely lunch box.


    Tao Rong also carries his lunch box to eat, completely does not see Yu shuran''s reaction in the eye.


    Yu shuran was really angry, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t care about anything and continued to draw.


    But there was a completely different smell of food in the air, and his stomach seemed to be more painful.


    There is also the special sound of children eating, as if it is very fragrant and delicious.


    A small figure appeared beside his eye.


    "Uncle? Mother''s chicken leg is the best. It''s nutritious and healthy. I can share one with you. " Xiaoxiao stood beside the easel, holding the chicken leg with chopsticks, trying to get up.Yu shuran was stunned. He could not be cruel to such a lovely child like an angel. He could only lean back slightly, "I don''t eat."


    Xiao Xiao immediately looks sorry.


    Yu shuran said: "I want to draw. You step back and go to your mother."


    Xiao Xiao pouts and comes to Tao Rong with some unhappiness.


    "Xiao Xiao eats it by himself. Don''t you like it best?" Tao rongdao.


    "Well, let''s share the good things." Xiaoxiao said.


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "well, don''t worry about this uncle. We''ll just eat by ourselves. He will say when he''s hungry."


    Xiao Xiao nodded and went on eating.


    Yu shuran just over there was really hit by the light but not greasy fragrance. He felt that his mouth was gradually overflowing with saliva. He swallowed a few mouthfuls and continued to pretend to ignore it.


    Half an hour later, the two finally finished eating.


    As a result, Tao Rong also brought fruit.


    Xiao Xiao ran to ask him to eat fruit.


    Yu Shu just wanted to refuse, but he was stunned when he saw the fruit in the lunch box.


    Looking at the beautiful fruits in Xiaoxiao''s lunch box, each of them is cut into a lovely shape, which shows his heart.


    His mother had done the same to him before.


    Because my mother has artistic ability, she looks as good as painting. Sometimes, she is reluctant to eat.


    From this point, Yu could feel how much Tao Rong doted on his daughter.


    Of course, Yu shuran was determined not to eat.


    After dinner, Tao Rong can''t send Xiaoxiao home at this time. After an hour''s rest, she will be sent to the nursery class.


    Tao Rong simply holds Xiao Xiao on the sofa, let Xiao Xiao sleep in his arms.


    Anyway, when she was at home, Xiao Xiao also slept like this.


    The room is quiet enough, the windows are always open, and the air circulation is good.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao, and she can''t help taking a nap.


    But I don''t know that after they fell asleep, Yu shuran turned his wheelchair, gently waved his pencil to a mother and daughter in his sleep, and sketched a simple sketch.

 Chapter 992

    Although the picture is simple gray, but can feel the feelings between strokes.


    In the composition, no matter how well Tao Rong sleeps, she will take good care of her daughter and guard against everything in the world.


    Yu Shu ran looked at the picture, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    At noon the next day, Tao Rong still brought Xiao Xiao and soup. Yu took a close look. The food Tao Rong cooked for her daughter was many times better than that in the dining hall outside. Every detail was very attentive. Although she didn''t taste it, it was full of color, fragrance and flavor. Looking at Xiao Xiao''s happy meal, Yu envied her. Maybe the world was full of envy The best food is the one mom cooked.


    Yu Shu Ran''s eyes constantly float to Xiao Xiao''s lunch box, and Xiao Xiao noticed, "uncle, do you want to eat?"


    Tao Rong looked at Yu shuran and said, "if you want to eat, I''ll get it for you. Sometimes I really don''t understand. Do you deliberately refuse to eat, or can''t eat."


    Yu shuran was so hungry that he had no strength to argue with Tao Rong.


    However, after these days of getting along, Yu shuran didn''t reject Tao Rong so much, so he finally nodded and said, "I''m hungry."


    Tao Rong finally feels exhaled. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know when to grind it. However, since he hasn''t eaten for such a long time, he must be careful for the first meal, so Tao Rong gives him a very thin porridge to slowly adjust his stomach.


    Tao Rong also has research on tonic, so he is confident in the choice of this first meal.


    He didn''t finish his meal, so he quickly sent it to Yu shuran.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are so big and small, staring at Yu Shu ran to eat, there are nurses at the door.


    It''s a big pressure on Yu Shu.


    But still in everyone''s eyes, eat a few, people are about to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, Yu shuran frowned and vomited out of the lunch box. With retching, the whole person vomited red from neck to face, as if all the viscera were going to vomit out.


    This time, Tao Rong finally understood that he would be hungry, and he didn''t reject eating, but his body was rejecting eating. Once something was swallowed, he would physically spit it out. And it would stir up his whole stomach and make him very uncomfortable, so he didn''t want to try.


    After discussing with Mr. Wang, we can know that this is his heart disease again.


    It seems that all he needs most is a psychologist.


    In the afternoon, Yu shuran lay down.


    "I''m sorry, uncle." Xiao Xiao said lying beside the bed.


    Yu shuran was very talkative to children. "It''s none of your business. Just have a good meal."


    Xiao Xiao looks at Tao Rong regretfully. Tao Rong smiles at her and sends her to the nursery class first, then comes back to look after Yu shuran.


    When Tao Rong came back, the male nurse who changed Yu shuran''s clothes had already left, and he was the only one left in the room.


    Looking at him lying empty on the bed, looking at the ceiling without expression, Tao Rong sighed.


    "No one in your family came to see you? You can''t eat. It''s a serious problem. Why don''t you send a psychologist to accompany you? " In Tao Rong''s opinion, except Nie Zhao, other people''s families are indispensable. It''s normal to follow a psychologist, even a maid and housekeeper.


    "My father thinks I''m a cash cow. My mother wants me to die. Everyone in my family is afraid of me. I hate having too many people." Yu Shu ran said lightly: "sometimes outsiders are more trustworthy than family members. You don''t have to worry about me, and I can''t do you any good. "


    Tao Rong didn''t know if it was because he had a rare taste and failed to return, so Yu shuran''s mood was even more depressed.


    "If you don''t try to eat it, you will die. You''ve lived so long before. Why can''t you eat all of a sudden? " Tao Rong asked.


    Yu shuran was silent.


    Tao Rong knew that Yu shuran didn''t want to say any more, so he had to give up and continue his life by infusion again, but how long could it last.


    After returning home, Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao told Nie Zhao about Yu shuran.


    Nie Zhao is dissatisfied with his wife and Xiao Xiao who care about another man at the same time, but he is still generous to help them call for Qin Huan.


    Qin Huan has business relations with the Yu family. He should be able to get some news.


    After asking, I found out the reason why he couldn''t eat.


    Yu shuran had the experience of anorexia many times before.


    The reason is that when his mother was forced to leave, he used hunger strike twice and once. Every time his mother was cured, she came back and became ill again after a period of time. Yu shuran was in such a state of anorexia every time his mother left home. The recovery time was different, and he didn''t know when he would never be able to eat again, just compared with his mother When it comes to eating, his family pays more attention to his legs.


    Yu shuran has a great talent for painting. He has been a gifted painter since he was a child. Now his painting starts from eight figures. It''s higher than his mother''s level in those days. Half of the family''s wealth now depends on Yu''s accumulation.The name of a literary and artistic family is also on his shoulders.


    But when asked why he came here this time, it was not only because Mr. Wang was here and regularly recovered his legs, but also the most important reason.


    Because he bought a killer.


    One of his father''s mistresses.


    And that mistress was sitting next to his father and was shot in the head, which was another kind of warning to her father.


    Tao Rong was surprised to hear that he was cruel and cruel. He couldn''t see it at ordinary times, but at the same time he didn''t understand that his father had a mistress. It was his father who should be punished. Why did he kill a woman?


    Because the mistress had already stayed in their house and claimed to be the hostess, he also made his mother suffer many times. When she came back, she was designed to be unstable and sent away again. It was estimated that she didn''t want to bear it any more, so he killed her.


    "So his mother was mad by his father''s mistress?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said: "no, his mother was crazy before the mistress and his father. Otherwise, if he was a member of the Yu family, how could he have such courage? He was a member of the Yu family, and his wife was crazy. He supported the Yu family so much. So when he found a mistress, the elders of the Yu family would turn a blind eye and ignore it."


    Although she didn''t experience other people''s pain and was not qualified to evaluate other people''s behavior, Yu shuran didn''t really feel like a person who could do it.


    "So the killer was caught and confessed to Yu shuran. In order to avoid legal problems, he hid here?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao said: "no, the killer has not been caught at all, and the man has disappeared for a long time. But his father knew that he must have something to do with Yu shuran, so he went to question, and Yu shuran admitted it calmly."

 Chapter 993

    Because the father and son were very unhappy, the elders of the Yu family wanted to send them out first and stay away for a while.


    "These big families really don''t take human life as life. They always buy murderers to kill people. It''s really..." Tao Rongzheng sighed. Suddenly, he was stunned and bought a murderer to kill


    Tao Rong turned to look at Nie Zhao, "Nie Zhao, is it possible that the killer I met on the plane last time was..."


    Nie Zhao stood up immediately.


    Tao Rong quickly holds Nie Zhao, "why?"


    "Yu shuran is the only one who knows the identity of the killer. I''ll ask him. Didn''t you say that you were killed by that man in the last life? " Nie Zhao looks serious.


    "There are a lot of killers. It shouldn''t be such a coincidence. And this can''t be investigated, unless Yu shuran himself is willing to say, even if he said it, it''s just a code. It''s not sure that it''s the one we''ve seen. " Tao Rong quickly stops Nie Zhao.


    It''s just that they all happened to be in Beishi, and they hired killers to kill people. That''s why they came together.


    "But..." Nie Zhao is not reconciled.


    "And Yu shuran may be more reluctant to see you than I am. Even if I ask, I''ll find a chance to ask." Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao said, "well, everything is up to you."


    After that, Tao Rong thought of the nursery class again.


    "Besides, since Wuyi is not a teacher in the nursery class, who will it be?"


    "I think it''s from the outside. There''s no one here Nie Zhao responded.


    Tao Rong thought that it was really to find a serious kindergarten teacher to help with the children.


    But when Tao Rong looks at the people who are greeting at the door of the nursery class, Tao Rong is in a trance.


    "Long time no see." The man said hello with a slow smile.


    Tao Rong suddenly began to laugh, as if his memory were repeating itself.


    Xiao Xiao looks at the man in front of her and her mother, holding hands in doubt.


    Tao Rong immediately picked up Xiao Xiao, turned and left.


    "Banyan The man behind him stepped forward to stop Tao Rong.


    Around some to send the child''s sister-in-law saw, are full of doubts.


    As soon as Tao Rong stopped, he looked at the person who was catching up and said with a sneer, "Wen Yifeng, how did you come here?"


    Wen Yifeng, a villager of shankan village, who was once Tao Rong''s sweetheart, was also a man who cheated her miserably in her last life. He let her cheat and divorce Nie Zhao. In the end, he took her to the danger zone and died in bed alone.


    When Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were in shankan village at that time, Tao Rong had completely rejected him. Tao Rong thought that this man would never appear in their lives again. After all, even Zheng Shunjia was dead. Who could think of such a disgusting way to find Wen Yifeng to hate her?


    Tao Rong raises her mouth slightly. The answer is clear. Some people are really powerful. Even the things in her hometown have been investigated clearly. It is estimated that she is not the child of that family, so the people of Tao family are not available. Only this can be used to destroy the relationship between her and Nie Zhao.


    At least in general Wu''s opinion.


    Wen Yifeng has not seen Tao Rong for several years. This time, he is really surprised because Tao Rong has become a stranger to him.


    In the past, Tao rongkong had a good leather bag, which was a little cute when he was around him, but it was not cute after he changed.


    But this time, although Tao Rong has been a mother, he has a different charm. He can''t help swallowing his saliva. Tao Rong is more beautiful and has a very strong figure. He should have held this woman''s heart and let her die for herself.


    However, the woman ran away as soon as she saw herself, and it was estimated that she still had her own heart.


    "When the military region recruits, I''ll come. Anyway, I''m a college student. It''s more than enough to educate some preschool children. " Wen Yifeng light said, put a pair of talking bookish, with the previous most let Tao Rong infatuated look to spread charm.


    Tao Rong looked at him with disgust and said, "is there no standard for recruiting people in the military region? You? Graduated from college? Is it hard to repeat? "


    Wen Yifeng''s face slightly changed, "what do you do with these? Long time no see, no reminiscence? "


    "It seems that we have nothing old to talk about." Tao rongdao.


    "Rong Rong, it''s heartless to say that. I''ve been concerned about your news these years. I heard that you almost divorced general Nie on the way, right? If you have any problems, you can tell me this Talk to the villagers. " Wen Yifeng said this, but he didn''t avoid the others.


    Although there was no blatant onlooker around, they all put their ears up and listened to them.


    "That''s me and my husband''s temper. Don''t bother you. Now that you''ve come to work, do your work well." Tao Rong is about to leave.


    "Well? Won''t Rongrong leave your daughter? " Wen Yifeng opens his mouth.


    Tao Rong snorted coldly, "no, we''ll leave in a few days. I''ll teach my daughter myself."Xiao Xiao looked at Tao Rong did not speak, Wen Yifeng also want to say something, but Tao Rong has been holding Xiao Xiao away.


    Until there was no sound behind him, Tao Rong took a breath.


    "Mom, who is that man? How can I call you that. Isn''t that what Dad can call you? " Xiao Xiao said seriously.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it''s not a good person. That''s why she barks. After Xiao Xiao sees him, she will stay away."


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded: "I know."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "just today I brought you a paintbrush. Later I will accompany my mother to paint in my uncle''s ward. OK, then we won''t go to nursery class. My mother takes you every day."


    Anyway, it''s only a week or two. It''s time for Xiaoxiao to experience it. In the future, she won''t let Xiaoxiao go.


    With Xiao Xiao came to the ward, Yu Shu ran quite surprised.


    Tao Rong said quickly, "I''m not bringing my daughter to amuse you. Before you leave, my daughter will follow me. If you mind my daughter staying in your room, I''ll send her to doctor Gu."


    Yu Shu ran looked at Xiao Xiao with a brush box, "it doesn''t matter."


    Xiao Xiao immediately sensible said, "I don''t quarrel."


    Yu Shu ran did not answer, he began to draw again.


    Xiaoxiao holds the picture book to see how Yu shuran paints, and she also paints with it, copying it with all the materials she can use.


    Yu Shu ran took a look and didn''t say much.


    Until noon, Tao Rong said to Xiao Xiao: "Xiao Xiao, it''s time for dinner, we''ll draw in the afternoon?"


    "Is Mom coming here with a box lunch? Then I can stay. " Xiao Xiao answers cleverly.


    Tao Rong took a look at Yu shuran. He did not dare to eat in front of him. He just wanted to reply that he would go home to eat.


    Yu shuran suddenly said: "you can eat here..."

 Chapter 994

    Tao Rong looked at Yu shuran in surprise, "are you serious? You watch us eat? "


    Yu shuran said: "also Look, I want to eat it, too. "


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "I''ll prepare the food for you in the canteen."


    "Why don''t you let your daughter eat in the canteen?" Yu Shu ran suddenly asked.


    Tao Rong was slightly stunned. He thought that Yu shuran had misunderstood him. He said: "the food in the canteen is very sanitary and clean. Moreover, the canteen in the hospital is different from the canteen in the military region. It has strict control and is the best for the body. Xiaoxiao used to be a little weaker. What I prepared for her was to take care of her body, similar to medicated food. "


    Yu shuran thought about it and said, "but I think what you do is fragrant."


    Tao Rong suddenly speechless, thought: "otherwise I do one more for you?"


    But Yu shuran shook his head and said, "don''t waste it. I can''t eat it."


    That is to say, but Tao Rong decided to go back and prepare more rice paste. If he could eat it, he would eat it. If he could not eat it, he would not waste it.


    However, Tao Rong is still a little uneasy to leave Xiaoxiao alone and want to take her away, but Xiaoxiao''s painting has not been finished, and her expression is struggling.


    Tao Rong thought about it, and felt that Yu shuran had no reason to harm a child who had nothing to do with him, so he let Xiao Xiao stay.


    Just went out of the door and specially told the male nurse to go to Yu shuran''s room. When he needed help, it was more convenient for an adult.


    Tao Rong quickly went home to cook. On her way back, she met someone she shouldn''t have met. Strictly speaking, someone should be blocking her.


    Tao Rong coldly looking at Wen Yifeng, turn the direction, and Wen Yifeng is like a Padawan everywhere block.


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Tao Rong asked.


    "We have some feelings at least. Are you too ruthless?" Wen Yifeng frowned and said, "don''t you miss me at all, and don''t you regret it at all? If you really have a good life, how can you disappear for two years? "


    Tao Rong snorted and said with a smile: "Wen Yifeng, you know so much. How much benefit did general Wu give you to trouble me? Does it mean that I will give you a lot of money as long as I destroy the relationship between Nie Zhao and me? "


    Wen Yifeng wanted to say a few words and recall the past. After all, Tao Rong''s infatuation with him is not a matter of one or two years, but a deep-rooted attachment for a long time.


    But he never thought that Tao Rong seemed to know everything, and she knew all the motives and purposes of his coming?


    Wen Yifeng was a little flustered, "what do you say? Although I came here to work with the help of general Wu, I have no unbearable purpose. I''m just glad to meet you here. Rongrong, have you really forgotten me? "


    Tao Rong speechless way: "I can call out your name, how to say is to forget?"? I didn''t lose my memory? You don''t have any unbearable purpose. It seems that you know those things are unbearable, which proves that you have no problem with your brain and your character, because even if you know those things are unbearable, you are preparing to do them, aren''t you? But I advise you not to make such an idea. You are just like cockroaches and bedbugs in my eyes. I feel sick. It''s too late for you. Don''t waste your time on me, and let the people behind you worry about it. Let''s change a more useful trick. I can''t find you any more useful than disgusting me. "


    "You Wen Yifeng was angry, but he didn''t expect Tao Rong to become so smart and aggressive. "Rong Rong, are you crazy? Talking to me like that! Have you forgotten how you used to treat me? I still have all those letters you wrote to me


    Tao Rong has no patience to play with them. General Wu doesn''t know her real situation. He thinks that finding an ex lover can deal with her. It''s ridiculous. What letter? Is it that Wen Yifeng went to school in the city and sent them? She seems to have done those stupid things, but he can''t keep them, can he?


    No matter whether there are things that should be burned or not, Tao Rong just wants the dog man to disappear from his eyes.


    "Wen Yifeng, you have to find out one thing. If you destroy our marriage, you will go to the military court. You will die." Tao Rong threatened.


    Wenyifeng obviously a Leng, some hesitant appearance, so still dare to open his eyes to say lies, not to destroy their relationship?


    "What are you talking about? Tao Rong, you''ve really become ruthless. Do you feel like you''ve climbed a high branch? People who have relations with you in the past want to erase it. It''s very bad for you to behave like this. " Wen Yifeng said excitedly.


    Tao Rong just wanted to ridicule, the result not far away came the voice: "Yo, so coincidental ah, met here."


    As soon as Tao Rong heard the voice, she frowned slightly. As a result, when she looked on her side, she immediately became silly, and the violence on her face became unbearable.


    Not far away, several familiar generals were there.


    General Nie Zhao and Wu are also here.


    It was general Wu who just spoke.


    And Nie Zhaozheng looks at this side with a gloomy face.Tao Rong frowned slightly.


    "Tao Rong, I heard Wen Yifeng say that you are old acquaintances. It''s hard to meet each other. Are you planning to talk about the past?" General Wu said with a sneer, "no, I heard that you had a long farewell meeting at the gate of the nursery class in the morning."


    The green veins on Tao Rong''s forehead are about to burst out. He is about to speak when Nie Zhao moves.


    Nie Zhao rushes straight towards Tao Rong. Just when Tao Rong is stunned, Nie Zhao has already blocked Tao Rong and Wen Yifeng. He protects Tao Rong behind him and looks at Wen Yifeng defensively. Coldly said: "how can the military region recruit a man who has a history of harassing my wife to take care of the children? General Wu, this is the person you recommended. Aren''t you making fun of the children in the military region? Do you know what he did in his former home? He and a group of people make obscene things to Rong Rong''s former cousin. Don''t you investigate them clearly? "


    When Nie Zhao said this, everyone was stupid.


    Even general Wu is stupid. All she knows is that this man is Tao Rong''s ex boyfriend. She once made a vow of love, but she doesn''t know what message Wen Yifeng was involved in.


    When Nie Zhao said that, Tao Rong immediately understood Nie Zhao''s intention and said with a smile, "well, I was surprised to see him. He even wanted to use his past hometown feelings to let me hide for him. If he wanted to continue to work, how could I put my daughter in his hands? After all, my adoptive parents'' cousin was under age when she had an accident."

 Chapter 995

    As soon as Nie Zhao and Tao Rong sing in unison, they convict Wen Yifeng, who has no time to speak. Among the people who come with them, their status is not low, and there are several children in the nursery class. When they say that, they are in a hurry. They immediately surround general Wu and ask.


    General Wu didn''t expect that his plan would be disrupted before he started. He quickly explained, "no, it''s a misunderstanding. I''ve strictly evaluated this person." Finish saying, immediately toward Wen Yifeng said: "you don''t hurry to explain."


    Wen Yifeng was so angry that he said to Tao Rong, "don''t gush. The situation was a misunderstanding. It was designed by your cousin. I''m the victim. Don''t you know all about it?"


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just remember that you wanted to wrongly me at the beginning. You three men and my cousin were in that hut together. If someone didn''t find that there was a fire, who would know."


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "all the people in the village should remember the troops I was in at that time who helped to put out the fire and look for people. They don''t believe they can go to check. They all remember that year."


    This really makes Wen Yifeng speechless, but Tao Rong and Nie Zhao''s words are facts that can''t be refuted, but they didn''t mention the aspect that he was innocent and framed.


    Wen Yifeng said, however, can only look to general Wu for help. "General Wu, you have to believe me. This is really a misunderstanding. Even if I don''t have this job, I can''t let others slander me."


    General Wu naturally can''t admit that Wen Yifeng has a problem, otherwise isn''t she? After all, she was the guarantor, so she immediately put on a business attitude and said, "don''t worry, I will make a clear investigation and give you an explanation at that time."


    Then he left the battlefield with Wen Yifeng.


    Nie Zhao also did not go with them, and went to the hospital with Tao Rong.


    Nie Zhao''s face stinks all the way. Tao Rong looks at it carefully and says, "you What''s the matter? "


    "I''m not happy!" Nie Zhao says without taboo.


    "Don''t you like me?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao pursed her lips and said, "jealousy!"


    Tao Rong thought he didn''t hear clearly.


    Nie Zhao grabs the lunch box in Tao Rong''s hand and frowns: "didn''t you say that? You divorced me for him in your last life, and lived with him for several years. I was jealous, so he was worthy of robbing people from me? "


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "at that time, you were cold and violent to me in marriage. I must have been deceived by other people''s fake gentleness."


    "Hum!" Nie Zhao looks discontented.


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao deliberately plays a temper with her and wants her to coax him. Now Nie Zhao is more and more childish in front of her.


    Tao Rong had no choice but to hold Nie Zhao. While no one was there, he stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss him. "Don''t be angry. It''s all my fault."


    Nie Zhao Ao Jiao''s smile, "after in front of the heart can only have me a person, know?"


    Tao Rong was amused, "OK, just love you, OK."


    Nie Zhaogang wants to laugh. As a result, two little nurses come out at the corner. Tao Rong quickly releases Nie Zhao.


    Looking at the two people hide their faces and smirk, it is obvious that they have heard something.


    It''s a big shame.


    Nie Zhao cough cough, pull Tao Rong to leave quickly.


    On the way, Nie Zhao has already explained to Tao Rong that because general Wu proposed a dinner party, they ran out for dinner for the time being, but now it seems that everything is arranged. If it wasn''t for their tacit cooperation, the situation just now would have been gossiped and affected Tao Rong''s reputation.


    Nie Zhao said: "since you can''t put Xiaoxiao in the nursery, do you plan to keep her in the hospital all the time?"


    "Although I can also suspend the work of the hospital, Yu Shu is still there. I have to make a good start and finish." Tao Rong is the best.


    "Otherwise, I can take Xiaoxiao to my side, but my side is boring." Nie Zhaodao.


    "Although Xiaoxiao likes to be with you, it seems that she is more interested in painting now." Said, two people have come to the ward.


    When the door opens, the male nurse is packing up. Yu shuran and Xiao Xiao are painting quietly.


    "Xiao Xiao." Nie Zhao said.


    Xiao Xiao a surprised, immediately overjoyed turned to see the past. "Daddy While shouting, he ran over.


    Nie Zhao immediately raised Xiao Xiao way: "baby!"


    "Dad, look at my paintings." Xiaoxiao holds up her painting happily.


    Tao Rong quickly poked Nie Zhao from the back, so that Nie Zhao had instant preparation. After seeing Xiao Xiao''s painting, he maintained a smile and said, "Wow, we Xiao Xiao are very talented in the use of color."


    "Haha, I don''t think I draw as well as my teacher." Xiao Xiao shyly said.


    "Teacher?" Nie Zhao was stunned.


    Xiaoxiao points to the skinny Yu shuran. Nie Zhao looks over and Yu shuran looks at them. "Are you planning to come to my ward for dinner as a family?"Nie Zhao said with a smile: "is it not good to increase the popularity of your ward? We care about you so much and look after you. You should be grateful to us. "


    "I don''t need it." Yu Shu ran road.


    Nie Zhao completely ignored him, but took his daughter-in-law and daughter to sit down, "daughter-in-law, I haven''t eaten yet, you can share with me."


    "Then how can you eat enough. Why don''t you go to the canteen? The canteen of the hospital is down there. " Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao thought about it, but he couldn''t make his daughter-in-law hungry. He said, "then you eat first, and I''ll get one. Mr. Yu still doesn''t eat anything? "


    Yu shuran pretended not to hear.


    But Tao Rong said: "I brought him some rice paste to nourish his stomach, which Xiao Xiao usually eats. See if he can eat it. "


    Yu shuran''s brush in his hand gave a twitch at the end of his eyebrow.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong''s face, but it''s a little wrong, "what? You cook it for him? You don''t cook for outsiders easily. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it''s just to make Xiaoxiao a nutritious meal. It''s just to boil more rice paste, and he may not be able to eat it. Maybe I''ll eat it in the end."


    Nie Zhao frowns. Tao Rong is a little speechless. He stares at Nie Zhao. He''s jealous. He''s eaten it all.


    Nie Zhao knew that he couldn''t go too far, so he said, "then he can''t eat it. Don''t eat it. I''ll eat it when I come back."


    Nie Zhao said and got up to leave, but suddenly he heard Yu shuran say: "I want to have a try."


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were stunned. Xiao Xiao also raised a small spoon to look at Yu Shu ran and said, "teacher, can you eat?"


    Yu Shu ran took control of the wheelchair and came to the three members of Tao Rong''s family. He stretched out his hand and said, "didn''t you bring it to me? Let me try. "


    Nie Zhao looks at Yu shuran unhappily. Tao Rong but quickly took out to prepare for him that, although less, but with Xiao Xiao that is almost the same.

 Chapter 996

    Beige rice paste, green scallion, carrot and corn almost ground into powder, and shredded vegetables make people have a great appetite, and smell delicious. This kind of nutritious and good-looking food is still a waste of effort, which shows Tao Rong''s intention to Xiaoxiao''s diet.


    However, this one still has a taste, but Yu Shu''s words are not the best diet.


    Xiao Xiao also took his own rice paste and took a sip of it. "It''s not hot, teacher. You can taste it. You won''t vomit this time. What mom makes is the best."


    Yu Shu ran took a look at Xiao Xiao.


    Nie Zhao is beside way however: "can''t eat, don''t force, waste my daughter-in-law''s handicraft."


    Yu shuran ignored Nie Zhao and put a spoon under his nose. He didn''t feel nauseous.


    Try to open your mouth again.


    Tao Rong looked a little nervous.


    Before the male nurse saw this scene, he quickly waved to other people outside to let us have a look. After all, Yu shuran''s eating problem has always been everyone''s heart disease.


    This time, Yu shuran took one mouthful of fragrant glutinous rice, one mouthful, one mouthful after another. He felt delicious and wanted to eat after a long time.


    People are still waiting patiently. After all, the last time he took a few bites, he suddenly had a violent reaction.


    But this time, Yu shuran actually took one bite at a time until the whole bowl was empty. Instead of spitting, he licked his lips and touched his stomach. His stomach was still crying.


    He looked at Tao Rong with a blank look.


    "Any more?" Xiao Xiao even raised his bowl and asked.


    Tao Rong quickly stopped, "even if you can eat, you can''t eat so much all at once."


    Yu Shu ran had some regrets in his eyes.


    "Really." Someone outside exclaimed.


    Nie Zhao looks back and everyone is scared to disperse.


    Tao Rong also stares at Yu Shu tightly and says: "don''t you want to vomit?"


    "No!" Yu shuran shook his head with a puzzled look.


    Tao Rong said: "I really ate it. Is it..." The time course of psychological reaction resistance has passed?


    Yu Shu ran looked up at Tao Rong and said, "you are very delicious. Can you bring it to me next time? I want to eat it


    Nie Zhao just wants to stop, Tao Rong nodded.


    Nie Zhao is displeased: "since can eat, eat what not, let my daughter-in-law cook, did you give board fee?"


    Yu shuran frowned at Nie Zhao and said, "Qin Huan always says how great a man you are. I don''t think you are as small as ever."


    "I Qin Huan can''t eat my wife''s food. How can you eat it? " Nie Zhaodao.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao strangely. She always feels that Nie Zhao''s reaction is a little too much. She pulls Nie Zhao''s sleeve.


    Nie Zhao secretly hooks Tao Rong''s palm from behind. Although Tao Rong doesn''t understand, he still has the trust in Nie Zhao, and immediately decides not to speak.


    Yu Shu ran looked at Nie Zhao unhappily and said to Tao Rong, "your husband is really annoying. You are much better than him."


    Nie Zhao said with a grim smile: "later, I''ll be kind enough to help you go to the canteen and bring more food back. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Yu shuran felt uncomfortable when he heard the food in the canteen. He was sure that he didn''t want to eat the food in the canteen.


    "No!" Yu refused.


    "Oh? I don''t want to eat in the canteen, but I want to eat my daughter-in-law''s food. What do you mean? " Nie Zhao''s displeasure counter asks a way.


    Yu shuran didn''t know. He made it seem that he had something special about Tao Rong. In fact, he didn''t have it at all. He was just a little envious of Xiao Xiao''s delicious food.


    Nie Zhao picked up Tao Rong''s lunch box and said, "these are for you. I''ll take my daughter-in-law out to eat, but I won''t make them for you later."


    Looking at the food in front of him, Yu shuran still felt uncomfortable.


    Tao Rong''s food is not the same as Xiao Xiao''s, it''s normal food, even the smell is greasy, let Yu shuran frown frequently.


    He looked at Xiaoxiao''s lunch box, "I prefer your daughter''s food. You can tell me how much it costs. I can hire Tao Rong to make the same food for me as your daughter. I want to eat it."


    Tao Rong was surprised, "if you are a child nutrition meal? Are you sure? "


    Yu shuran''s face flashed unnaturally. He looked at Xiaoxiao''s lunch box again. Although it was placed well, it was very childish. He shouldn''t like it, but it really made him have a big appetite. Now, before he came here, he felt like he had an appetite when he saw Xiaoxiao eating.


    "I''m sure." Yu Shu said with a stiff head.


    "Do you think our family is short of money?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Yu Shu ran looked at Nie Zhao and said, "that''s OK."


    Tao Rong is not disgusted. After all, she is responsible for taking care of a patient. These days, she has been further studying acupoints on him and using others as test objects.Besides, there''s nothing bad about getting a person who almost fasts to start eating.


    Nie Zhao pick eyebrow way: "I am not a bad person, can save your anorexia is also a good thing."


    "What are you going to do?" Yu shuran frowned.


    Nie Zhao suddenly opened his mouth, "Xiao Xiao, help dad run errands, go to the nurse station, which disinfection water can come over?"


    Xiao Xiao a Leng, nod should be next, went out, also listen to Dad''s words, the door.


    Now there are only three of them left in the room.


    Nie Zhao looked at Yu shuran and said directly, "Tao Rong can be responsible for your next three meals a day, but you have to answer me a question."


    Tao Rong suddenly a Leng, know.


    Yu shuran frowned and said, "what?"


    Nie Zhao said solemnly, "who is the killer you hired? If so, how can I see him? "


    Yu shuran''s face suddenly changed, "what? Did my father come to you? "


    Looking at Yu shuran, we can see that he is not willing to cooperate.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "no, because he has some private affairs to deal with with us. I need to find him. I swear, it has nothing to do with your father and your family."


    Yu Shu ran said, "how do you know that the killer I''m looking for is the one you''re looking for?"


    Yu Shu was not a fool.


    Nie Zhao said: "I knew such a killer who came to Beishi at that time."


    Yu Shu frowned slightly.


    "A deal?" Nie Zhaodao.


    Yu shuran suddenly snorted and laughed: "then you misunderstood me. I hired a killer, but I was introduced by someone. I didn''t know who he was or what he looked like. I just need to pay three paintings in exchange for payment, submit the target''s identity information and let the other party execute it. We haven''t met at all. We only know that he is the best killer in the market. ¡±


    Nie Zhao has been staring at Yu shuran''s eyes and carefully observing his micro expression. He knows that Yu shuran is not lying.

 Chapter 997

    Although he didn''t lie, Nie Zhao cared about it.


    "Introduced? Who is it? " Nie Zhao asked.


    Yu shuran was stunned, then thought about it, and said: "anyway, he didn''t let me keep it secret, but I don''t want my father to know about it, so as not to harm the people who helped me."


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "I don''t want others to know that I''m looking for the killer, so you''d better not let people know that we asked you."


    Yu Shu Ran''s eyes lingered on Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, spitting out a name. "Si Ye."


    Si ye?


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at each other, the adopted son of the family.


    "There are a lot of ways for this man." Nie Zhao light says.


    Yu Shu ran said lightly: "in order to do business, he dares to do anything."


    Yu shuran and Si ye are not friends, but Si Ye wants to get benefits from him, so he will help him as much as possible.


    "After that killer mission is completed, you have no follow-up contact." Tao Rong asked.


    Yu shuran said: "as long as he completes the task, the rest are in contact with Si Ye. If you want to know, you can try to ask him. Don''t you know each other very well? "


    Tao Rong is stunned. Nie Zhao''s eyes immediately glance over. Tao Rong smiles. That day, Si ye said a lot about Tao Rong in front of Yu shuran, so Yu shuran misunderstood him.


    After Xiao Xiao came back, we did not continue to talk about it.


    About Si ye, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao can only keep them in mind for a while.


    But some coincidence made them uneasy.


    It seems that Tao Rong and Si''s family are inextricably linked.


    From that evening, Tao Rong''s children''s meals are double.


    In fact, Yu shuran was not able to eat everything, and some of them still had nausea. However, it was not a psychological problem, but a physical reaction. But gradually he could see that he was getting better.


    And Xiao Xiao is mixed in the ward all day, with Yu Shu ran painting.


    Yu shuran did not despise Xiaoxiao''s painting talent, which was almost the same as that of a dog.


    It''s a shame to say that Xiaoxiao really has no talent. Although she likes to make love, she really can''t do it well. Because she is lovely, everyone will praise her without conscience, so she never stops exploring this kind of hobby.


    Three days later, when the Yu family came to meet him, it was quite unexpected. Yu''s situation was much better than they had imagined.


    The housekeeper of the Yu family heard that Tao Rong was looking after Yu shuran all this time. He immediately expressed his sincere thanks and asked Tao Rong for the recipe of Yu shuran''s recent meal. He also asked for a reward.


    Tao Rong naturally refused. It''s not a big deal. She just did her part.


    It was Yu shuran who gave Xiaoxiao a painting before he left.


    Tao Rong glanced at Yu shuran''s painting ability.


    It''s a picture of Xiaoxiao being held in her arms, but the background is already a very beautiful nature, mountains and lakes, birds singing and flowers fragrant, like a paradise in general.


    "What a beautiful place." Tao Rong said, "do you think so?"


    Yu shuran said with a smile: "I saw a place without even a place name, but it left a deep impression on me. It''s very beautiful."


    Tao Rong nodded and asked Xiao Xiao to thank Yu for his paintings. After all, Yu''s paintings are hard to get.


    "I heard that you will go back to Beishi soon. If Xiaoxiao still wants to learn painting, he can come to me." Yu Shu ran light said, obviously in disguise to thank Tao Rong, Tao Rong nodded: "also hope you recover as soon as possible."


    Yu shuran''s expression was lighter, and he said to the housekeeper, "OK, let''s go."


    The housekeeper pushes the wheelchair, smiles at Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, and then leaves with the young master.


    After delivering her patients, Tao Rong continued to work in the hospital.


    I thought I could spend the last week in the military area command safely.


    The result is unexpectedly found that Wen Yifeng did not go, but also stayed.


    One sister-in-law, who has a good relationship with Tao Rong, comes to the hospital to get the medicine. She comes to chat with Tao Rong, saying that Wen Yifeng has taken over the nursery class again, and that general Wu is the guarantee. She says that the matter has been investigated clearly, that everything is a misunderstanding, and that Wen Yifeng has been wronged.


    When Tao Rong heard this, he was a little surprised, "this Is general Wu implying that my husband and I are lying? "


    "Of course not. General Wu said that you just knew the one-sided situation and misunderstood it. In fact, teacher Wen is also a victim. In fact, I''m still a little uneasy. My family is a little girl. Do you think I can send my child?"


    Tao Rong said coldly, "anyway, I won''t send my daughter."


    "Don''t you look so ugly to general Wu?"


    Tao Rong sneered and said: "she implied that my husband and I were prejudiced, but they were not ugly to my husband?"Lin sister-in-law was a little embarrassed and said, "general Wu has also done security work. If something happens, she will be finished."


    Tao Rong looks light, "there should be no accident in the nursery class." It''s on her side if something happens.


    Seeing Tao Rong''s displeasure, Mrs. Lin hesitated and said in a low voice, "Tao Rong, we have a good relationship. I''m just telling you the truth. In fact, there are rumors that why you and general Nie speak ill of other college students."


    Tao Rong a Leng, in the heart has already made the preparation, "say what?"


    "It''s not nice. I didn''t say it. Don''t be angry." Sister Lin said uneasily.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''m not angry."


    "They all say it''s because you and Wen Yifeng were a couple, and they both wanted to talk about marriage, but Because you think it''s better for general NIE to come to the village, so There''s an accident. Let general Nie take you directly back to Nie''s house. " Sister Lin carefully looked at Tao Rong: "yes Is that so? "


    "Is the original worse?" Tao Rong asked.


    Sister Lin looks embarrassed.


    It seems that the family has spread all over the country, but the soldiers probably haven''t, otherwise Nie Zhao would have blown up.


    "Wen Yifeng is the only big brother in the village who goes to study in the city. All the girls have a good time with him. As an adopted child, do you think people like him can look up to him? It''s just that I was lucky enough to meet Nie Zhao earlier, so I married out. Wen Yifeng and I never had any unclear rumors, but he had a relationship with my cousin for a long time, which is obvious to all in the village. My fake cousin''s father is a branch secretary in the village. Do you think he will allow me to rob his daughter of College Students'' son-in-law? It''s not reasonable at all. "

 Chapter 998

    Sister Lin was surprised and said, "together, everything is false."


    "Wen Yifeng and I come from the same village. What does Wen Yifeng want to arrange? It''s hard for me to prove that dumb people suffer from Coptis chinensis. But to be reasonable, how could a normal girl choose Nie Zhao and Wen Yifeng at the same time and also choose Nie Zhao? Then why would I be scolded? " Tao Rong said innocently.


    Lin''s sister-in-law is also a Leng. She is a little bit crooked by Tao Rong. She is confused. Yes, she has already been married. How can she not allow others to pursue happiness? You can break up even if you are in love.


    "What''s more, it''s a coincidence that it''s all from Nanshi. If it wasn''t for my husband, I might not be able to come to Lanshi in my life. How could it be such a coincidence that not only people from the same village came, but also such a big man. How could all the coincidences come to me? Is it God who robbed me? " Tao Rong doubts a way.


    Lin sister-in-law suddenly excited gossip way: "this you still don''t want to understand, you also don''t see who recommended to come in, maybe it''s someone who came to deliberately trouble you."


    Tao Rong sighed: "anyway, I''m going to leave. My husband, my daughter and I have a happy family of three. We are not afraid of other people''s destruction."


    Sister Lin also nodded and said, "just like this, a good family, I don''t know what some people think. I used to think that only ignorant and ignorant people can do such shameless things. It seems that shameless people have no knowledge."


    Tao Rong raised her hand to make a prayer, "I really hope that my husband will not be involved. I will be angry with others."


    Seeing Tao Rong like this, sister-in-law Lin couldn''t help sympathizing with her. She wanted to talk about the possible plot with other sisters-in-law.


    Tao Rong back to the ancient doctor there to find Xiao Xiao, the face has not eased.


    Ancient doctor asks how to return a responsibility, Tao Rong just reluctantly smile a way: "estimate is to offend villain."


    This matter is very troublesome. After all, Tao Rong has been infatuated with Wen Yifeng before. Many things are afraid that Wen Yifeng has left any evidence, which is troublesome. If the public opinion guidance is not good at that time, it will definitely suffer a blow in reputation.


    Tao Rong just doesn''t understand why general Wu thinks that a Wen Yifeng can make Nie Zhao give up on her? Does it prove that she once loved Wen Yifeng, and Nie Zhao would despise her?


    That night, Nie Zhao went back later than usual. As soon as he entered the door, Tao Rong found that Nie Zhao''s face was not right.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao loose loose loose leader, sneer a, cuddle Tao Rong way: "be aggrieved?"


    Tao Rong is stunned and looks up at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao rubbed his nose, which explains why he came home late.


    Although some gossip didn''t spread to the soldiers, he Tielong, the little prince of gossip and friend of women, was not slow to get the news. Nie Zhao and Tao Rong knew the rumors almost at the same time.


    When Nie Zhao finished his work that night, he let his own people secretly bind Wen Yifeng. Anyway, now Wen Yifeng lives in the military region, it''s very easy to bind him.


    Will be bound to a small black room, Wen Yifeng are silly, it is estimated that did not expect soldiers can do such a gangster like thing.


    He looked at the person in front of him in some panic, "Nie General Nie, what are you doing? "


    Nie Zhao stares at Wen Yifeng coldly, playing with a pistol in his hand, as if he would shoot at any time. Wen Yifeng is even more afraid.


    "General Wu asked you to come here just to destroy my wife''s reputation? But what''s the relationship between you? I know it all, so you''re here to disgust me? " Nie Zhao''s voice is full of danger, and his eyes can kill people.


    "I I didn''t! It''s a misunderstanding. I''m here to work. " Wen Yifeng laughs awkwardly.


    "Oh? Do you think I''m a fool? Only you and Tao Rong have a say in the past. You didn''t say such biased rumors. Who else could it be? " Nie Zhao asked.


    Wen Yifeng just wanted to say something, the result of the gun on his forehead, Wen Yifeng scared all stiff, "general Nie, you are a soldier, you can''t kill people, I am ordinary people, did not do illegal things, you can''t do this to me! I I''ll sue you. "


    He Tielong laughed beside him. "You''re old, and you''re not young. Do you think you can fight against our boss alone? Are you crazy? "


    Wen Yifeng swallow saliva, in the face of the black muzzle and a face of murderous Nie Zhao, finally still dare not take his own life to bet.


    "General Nie, please let me go. I didn''t do anything." Wenyifeng road.


    "If you don''t tell me honestly, do you think I can''t waste a bullet for you?" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    ¡­¡­


    Tao Rong is silly to hear that. She didn''t expect Nie Zhao to solve the problem before she came up with a solution.


    Nie Zhao took out his recording pen and said: "there is something Wen Yifeng told me. It''s true that general Wu hired him to slander you. He just wants me to hate you and estrange you. General Wu doesn''t know about your relationship with Wen Yifeng. She thinks that Wen Yifeng can seduce you to have a relationship with him so that she can catch him. But Wen Yifeng knows it''s impossible. He just wants to come in and see where you are What do you think of him now, but after the last time, he gave up and just wanted to use some rumors to perfunctory general WuTao Rong snorted and said with a smile, "he''s smart."


    Nie Zhao said: "but his words can''t be taken seriously. We should be careful of him."


    "Why can''t we just use this as evidence to get rid of him?" Tao Rong asked.


    "First, this is the evidence obtained under my threat, which can be easily overthrown. Second, general Wu is still useful to this military region, so she can''t disappear from this military region for the time being. I take this to frighten Wen Yifeng, let him throw a rat''s fear, dare not harass you again Nie Zhao considered all the things clearly, and then decided to weigh the pros and cons.


    "It''s very good. Then why do you have a straight face?" Tao Rong asked with a smile.


    Nie Zhao tut said: "I don''t like him to appear in this military region, but now it''s hard to drive people away, and I''m in a bad mood."


    Tao Rong picked his eyebrows and said, "you know, he and I have long been people of two worlds. If I didn''t kill him, it would be my kindness."


    Nie Zhao asked Tao Rong to kiss him and said, "don''t go to the hospital these days. I miss you very much. I want to be with you every day. You and Xiao Xiao are leaving the military region. Can you accompany me every day in the last few days?"


    "What''s that like! You''re a general, and I can''t be your secretary. " Tao Rong objected.


    Nie Zhao snorts and rubs against Tao Rong''s neck. Xiao Xiao just runs out of the room, shouts shame and runs back. Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at each other and smile. Outsiders don''t know that they can''t get rid of each other.

 Chapter 999

    Tao Rong naturally can''t follow Nie Zhao, too affect his work, so he will take Xiao Xiao to the hospital.


    But today Tao Rong to the hospital, but see Wen Yifeng unexpectedly with the children of nursery class came together.


    Tao Rong immediately frowned, but saw the vice president appeared to meet them.


    Tao Rong is puzzled. A warm-hearted nurse comes forward to talk to Tao Rong, and advises Tao Rong to let Xiao Xiao participate in their activities this time.


    And those who see Xiaoxiao children, several also called Xiaoxiao in the past to play together.


    At this time, Tao Rong just heard the original story. It turned out that Wen Yifeng didn''t want to come. The reason is also what Tao Rong said in front of Wang Lao and Gu doctor by accident.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao have been in the hospital for a period of time. Occasionally, she sees a patient who needs to be massaged and bandaged. Tao Rong, who is passing by with Xiao Xiao, goes to help. Xiao Xiao looks carefully beside her and her small eyes are straight.


    When we arrived at doctor Gu''s office, Mr. Wang was also there. They saw Xiao Xiao pestering Tao Rong to ask questions.


    Two doctors inquired about it and said anxiously, "it''s not good for such a little old child to see this."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "no, it''s better for them to learn some medical knowledge from childhood? It''s safer to play. It''s helpful to have a little friend injured around you. After all, children sometimes have no sense of propriety when playing, and it''s easy to hurt themselves. "


    As a result, Tao Rong said so casually. Gu and Wang thought it was very reasonable and went to the dean to respond.


    The Dean thought it was very good, so he arranged for the children''s care class to learn some medical knowledge.


    Wen Yifeng brought the children to the hospital.


    Tao Rong heard some speechless, and Xiao Xiao was called by his little partner, also some heart.


    Tao Rong naturally doesn''t have the heart to make Xiao Xiao unhappy. She quickly asks Xiao Xiao to join in. Anyway, there are not many days left.


    And now there are also medical staff to accompany, Tao Rong is not afraid of what others say.


    When they came to the large conference room provided by the hospital, nurses began to demonstrate to them, in a way that children can understand more easily, so that they can know what to do when they encounter what kind of danger. Those who can''t start should also learn to call the ambulance. In a word, it is very useful to look at it, and the children also take it very seriously. Maybe they will fall down and bleed after that When you can''t just cry, you can save yourself.


    Tao Rong leaned against the wall and watched Xiao Xiao study. Occasionally, she was pulled up by familiar medical staff to help demonstrate.


    After a while, Tao Rong went out to a toilet. When she came back, she saw Wen Yifeng standing outside the door.


    Tao Rong does not squint and wants to go in directly, but Wen Yifeng''s eyes are already very obvious.


    Sure enough, he stopped him at the door.


    Tao Rong calmly looked at him, "it seems that the warning last night is not enough?"


    Wen Yifeng''s face suddenly froze, "Tao Rong, only a few years have passed. I don''t believe it. Now there is no one. I just want to tell you the truth. Do you really have no idea about me? What if I said, no matter what your status is, I am willing to be with you at any cost? In fact, I just want to see you with the help of general Wu''s identity. I used to treat you sincerely. I really like you and want to marry you. You know, I still remember the agreement between us. Don''t you remember? "


    Tao Rong lightly looked at Wen Yifeng and said with a smile, "I didn''t forget it."


    Wen Yifeng just wanted to raise the corner of his mouth, Tao Rong gave him a fatal blow, "how can I forget such a disgusting agreement? It reminds me how stupid I was in the past. I didn''t forget it. I just broke the agreement. What can children say? We have nothing to do with each other. Should you tell Yan Qi about your words? ¡±


    Wen Yifeng''s face turned blue instantly.


    The curve of Tao Rong''s mouth is bigger.


    "Wen Yifeng, what can you compare with Nie Zhao? When I see him, I know I have to marry you. What are you?" Tao Rong said sarcastically.


    Wen Yifeng furious, "you are snobbish, material!"


    Tao Rong''s eyes were full of sarcasm when he looked at Wen Yifeng. "Wen Yifeng, look what you look like now. Are you a pig head? What do you think I''ll do if you show up in front of me? Why didn''t I know you were so stupid before? My relationship with Nie Zhao can''t be destroyed by you little shrimps. I thought Nie Zhao had made it very clear to you last night. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes gradually sharpened up, "since you are still confused, I''ll tell you something more. Wen Yifeng, I disgust you. You don''t deserve to call my name and appear in front of me. If you want to stay here and want this job, please give me some peace and don''t provoke me. If you tell others some rumors, do you want to be burned again? ¡±


    Tao Rong''s eyes were full of killing intention, as if to imply something.


    Wen Yifeng suddenly cool back, legs a soft, almost in the eyes of Tao Rong did not stand.What does Tao Rong mean?


    Wen Yifeng''s expression gradually became frightened.


    Tao Rong grinned grimly and turned to walk into the conference room.


    Wen Yifeng was very angry when he stood in the same place, but at the same time, he was afraid.


    Of course, he is not a fool. At the beginning, he thought it was impossible, but he still held a glimmer of hope and thought of getting general Wu''s appreciation. But now, he not only couldn''t do it, but also was targeted by a dangerous couple. He didn''t want to cause big trouble. He knew he had no background and couldn''t cause trouble, but he didn''t want to leave without anything I''m willing.


    He wants to be prosperous. This is the most powerful circle he has ever seen in his life. He must find a way to stay.


    What can I do?


    Wen Yifeng is walking in the corridor with some upset.


    Suddenly there was a sound outside the window.


    Wen Yifeng inadvertently turned to look out of the window, here is the second floor, and at this time, two people passing downstairs are talking.


    One of the women he met.


    It''s general Wu''s daughter, Wu Yi. It''s general Wu who wants to marry his daughter to Nie Zhao. That''s why he comes to destroy her.


    In addition, Wen Yifeng knows that general Wu may plan to drive Tao Rong away after he colludes with Nie Zhao, so she asks her daughter to comfort Nie Zhao. In order to achieve this goal, general Wu seems to want to use some special means.


    Wen Yifeng looked at Wu Yi''s beautiful face and suddenly got a flash of inspiration.


    Maybe another identity is better for him.


    Wen Yifeng thought so, and suddenly said hello to the window.


    Hearing the voice of the two people look up, Wu Yi saw Wen Yifeng, immediately dislike the frown, ignore the reason, directly left.


    Wen Yifeng was stunned, and then his face showed a cruel look.

 Chapter 1000

    Wu Yi took the medicine and went back. She had some sleep problems recently and couldn''t sleep all the time. She knew that it was all because of her mother.


    General Wu didn''t teach her or let her go out to start her own life, but he let her stay in the military area command all day. She was bored to death.


    But general Wu would not let her go, as if waiting for some result.


    Wuyi knows what she''s up to, but she believes her mother won''t make it.


    Meeting Wen Yifeng today really made her uncomfortable. She naturally knew that Wen Yifeng was her mother''s conspiracy, so she hated such people and didn''t want to say hello to him.


    So after taking the medicine, Wu Yi plans to go back, but in the hall on the first floor, he Tielong is seen.


    Wu Yi and he know each other, but because of the embarrassing incident last time, Wu Yi just wants to avoid sight.


    In particular, he Tielong was chatting with a beautiful nurse over there, laughing and laughing. He was not afraid of bad influence. He really didn''t look like a serious soldier at all. I don''t know what brother Nie thinks highly of him and promotes him all the way.


    Wuyi make complaints about her, but her pace quickened.


    As a result, he Tielong still saw her and enthusiastically wanted to say hello.


    In Wu Yi''s impression, he Tielong can talk to anyone with a smile, even his mother is no exception. Standing together with Nie Zhao, he is in sharp contrast, one is cold and speechless, and the other is enthusiastic. However, by contrast, he Tielong''s hypocritical enthusiasm still makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Wuyi reluctantly responded, and quickly quickened his pace.


    When the nurse who talked with he Tielong saw her, she said, "why did Miss Wu run away as soon as she saw you? You pissed her off? You should be careful. Her mother is a tiger. If you offend her, you will not be able to take care of her. General Nie may not be able to protect you. "


    "I''m wronged. It''s my boss who provoked her." He Tielong said with a smile, "no, I''m going to find my sister-in-law."


    The nurse laughed and showed him the way.


    On the second floor, first of all, he Tielong saw the bad luck last night.


    "Oh, who are you looking at? Are you going to do something bad again? " He Tielong said sarcastically.


    Wenyifeng a Leng, quickly take back the eyes, some afraid to see he Tielong one eye, did not dare to answer, quickly turned and ran.


    He Tielong picks his eyebrows and walks over. He stops at the place where Wen Yifeng has just stood. He turns his head curiously and sees only a large area of open space outside. Looking further, he can only see Wu Yi walking alone on the side of the road, who is just out of the main road.


    He Tielong didn''t think much. He just glanced at Tao Rong.


    It''s nothing to do with finding Tao Rong. I''m quite free today. It''s just that Yuan Xu came back from the task. Let''s have a meal together. After all, there are not many opportunities to get together for dinner.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are directly taken to Nie Zhao''s office by he Tielong.


    In fact, in order to avoid trouble, Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao have never been to Nie Zhao''s office.


    This is the first time to go, Tao Rong asked: "this is not good, before there was a military sister-in-law to come?"


    "There have been some, such as those who don''t live in the military region. You and Xiao Xiao are going to leave. They are not living in the military region. " He Tielong said with indifference, and then whispered to Tao Rong: "here, your husband is equivalent to a leader. Basically, you can do anything you want."


    Tao Rong puzzled looking at him, "isn''t there anyone up there? And there are a few of them at the level of Nie Zhaoping. "


    He Tielong said with a smile: "it''s just that I''m not old enough. In terms of real power and achievements, if you look at the whole military region, who can hold your husband down, they are obedient."


    Tao Ronggang wants to smile, see not far away people, suddenly no smile, "not everyone is obedient."


    He Tielong also saw, small voice way: "she is obedient, just don''t obey to you."


    He Tielong then takes Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao to greet general Wu.


    After all, it''s lunch time. It''s normal to meet people on the same floor of the same office building.


    "It seems that the management mechanism of our building should be emphasized seriously, otherwise there are no rules at all." Wu general with people Zhou state, direct merciless said.


    Tao Rong doesn''t make trouble for Nie Zhao, so he doesn''t talk.


    But he Tielong is like their boss.


    "Oh, that''s what he said. Isn''t general Wu embarrassed himself? After all, your daughter is the most diligent in this building. "


    General Wu''s face changed, and he immediately glared at him.


    He Tielong looked like a counsellor, but his mouth did not retreat. "I very much agree with general Wu''s statement. After you implement it, I will stare at our boss and not let him bring anyone in."


    Ironically, Tao Rong is going to laugh.


    General Wu''s face turned blue directly, but when he said this kind of witty words, they were definitely not his opponents. They just gave a cold hum and left.When the others left, he Tielong make complaints about it: "it''s a tigress. How can such a mother give birth to a daughter like that? It''s not necessarily. Maybe her daughter will change at a certain age and become like her mother. This is not a bad life for anyone who will marry her later. Ha ha ha


    Tao Rong looked at he Tielong in disgust and said: "brother long, don''t say that Wu Yi is a kind and virtuous man, and doesn''t worry about getting married. Let''s say you are still a single dog. I think you need to be worried."


    Xiaoxiao immediately asked, "dog? Is uncle long a dog? "


    Tao Rong couldn''t bear to laugh.


    He Tielong immediately quarrels with Xiaoxiao, lets Xiaoxiao ride on own neck, shouts. "Xiaoxiao is riding a big dog!"


    Then the corridor was filled with Xiao Xiao''s laughter.


    Nie Zhao heard the voice and came out to meet them.


    "Why have you been so long?" Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong into the office.


    He Tielong also came in with Xiaoxiao on his back and said, "I asked nurse Jin about some things."


    "Oh?" Nie Zhao look slightly satisfied, "it seems that there is harvest."


    "Of course." He Tielong smiles confidently, but he doesn''t go on. After all, business can never be finished.


    He Tielong sent people here to do other things.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao began to visit Nie Zhao''s office.


    Nie Zhao lets Xiao Xiao look for things everywhere like looking for treasure, but he holds Tao Rong tightly and can''t help kissing him.


    "Why?" Tao Rong stops a way quickly.


    "I have to work in this office for a long time. Can''t I leave a little memory?" Nie Zhao couldn''t give up.


    Tao Rong heart move, peeked at Xiao Xiao, "well, every week can see face, why do you like this."


    Nie Zhao hugged Tao Rong and said, "graduate early and work in the military hospital. We are together every day. Before you come, I will clear all the obstacles. You''re comfortable here. "

 Chapter 1001

    Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong and sits on the sofa, talking carefully, as if he wants to leave more memories related to Tao Rong in this room.


    He really hates to be separated from Tao Rong. After all, Tao Rong has too many previous convictions for running away. Even if Tao Rong assures him again and again, and even if he is told by reason that Tao Rong will not leave, he is still upset. He hopes to put Tao Rong where he can see all the time.


    Tao Rong''s heart is also a little bit of feeling, but this kind of thing can only slowly let time to change.


    At this time, Xiao Xiao has climbed to Nie Zhao''s office chair, Tao Rong looked over and reminded: "be careful."


    "Look, mom, pictures." Xiaoxiao pointed to the table and said.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao, and Nie Zhao smiles.


    Tao Rong stood up and went to see on the table a picture of the three members of their family and their wedding photos.


    "Is this picture too much?" Tao Rong looked at four or five frames and said nothing.


    Nie Zhao came forward, hugged Tao Rong from behind and said, "only a few. I also asked them to enlarge one for me and put it in my office when it''s ready. "


    Tao Rong said with a light eyebrow: "no Is that strange? "


    "No Nie Zhao said firmly.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know that Nie Zhao''s action is also a warning to some women who have bad intentions. It makes them realize clearly that no matter how good a man is, he has a family. The moral level can''t be crossed casually.


    The three members of the family stayed in the room for a while. They didn''t go out to eat until he Tielong came to them.


    On the other side, general Wu, who had just been angry with Tao Rong, came home very angry. Seeing that Wu Yi was taking medicine, he frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t sleep very well." Wu Yi is a Leng to open a way, she listens to the voice of Wu general to know mother is now in a bad mood, don''t want to bump into the muzzle of a gun, prepare to return to own room, "I don''t know you come back at noon, eat first, I left some rice for you, I want to go to rest."


    General Wu was angry and said, "Why are you doing nothing all day long? Can''t you have a snack?"


    Wu Yi was stunned by the training, and said with some dissatisfaction: "if you didn''t deprive me of my job, I wouldn''t have nothing to do. Or, let me go out and look for a job."


    General Wu immediately clapped his hand on the table and said, "is that what I told you? Don''t be careless with me. I''m talking about Nie Zhao. You are my daughter. How can you lose to that humble woman? Does she deserve to compare with you? You''d better have a snack for Nie Zhao. This is the best son-in-law your mother has found for you! "


    Uyi was excited in an instant. "That''s not your son-in-law. That''s someone else''s husband. Mom, do you know what we call that? What do you think of calling Xiao San or destroying someone''s family? There are so many good men in the world. What do you have to do with someone''s husband? "


    General Wu said angrily: "you know what? With Nie Zhao''s achievements now, no one can surpass him in the next ten or twenty years. You can''t imagine his position. Do you know? Married him, is the real glory, his daughter-in-law is not worthy, you are my daughter, you have the qualification, big man for a more suitable wife is too normal, do you think it is an ordinary person? What little three, what damage family, in our eyes, only you do not have a small family, in the future he is a pivotal figure, in fact, Tao Rong that little girl can control


    Wu Yi pursed her lips and said, "you haven''t met Tao Rong. She''s very good. She''s now a student of the first Medical University of China. That''s not what ordinary people can read. It''s proved that she''s intelligent. And haven''t you investigated? When she was a child, she helped Nie Zhaoli with several great achievements, but she was not born. She was excellent in all aspects. "


    "Birth is everything, don''t you understand? If Nie Zhao is not a member of the Nie family, it will be very difficult for him to come to this stage. " General Wu said unhappily, "you are too young and childish. In a word, don''t think wildly. Just listen to me."


    "But Nie Zhao doesn''t like me and doesn''t feel anything about me. What can you do? Let him forget his lover and be with someone he doesn''t love? If he is so easy to control, then he has already married someone else? Isn''t that how the first lady of the Zheng family died? " Wu Yi suddenly mentioned this person, which made general Wu taboo. After all, Zheng Shunjia''s identity was higher than Wu Yi''s.


    "Where does she have you gentle and virtuous, I tell you, men in the military like gentle and virtuous, Tao Rong can''t win you in this respect." General Wu confidently said: "don''t worry, adjust your mood well, I will let you marry Nie Zhao."


    General Wu doesn''t want to quarrel with his daughter all the time. He thinks his daughter can''t help at all. He urges his daughter to leave, so he calls Wen Yifeng.


    General Wu warns Wen Yifeng that Tao Rong is about to leave. If Tao Rong and Nie Zhao don''t break up before she leaves, Wen Yifeng will be useless to her.


    Wen Yifeng naturally knows general Wu''s plan. He looks at the closed door of the room. When he comes to say hello, he already knows that Wu Yi is sleeping in it.He felt that the opportunity was once in a blue moon. Although he was scared to death by his impulsive ideas, he had no way back.


    So he borrowed her kitchen from general Wu, and said that he would make snacks for Tao Rong, which she used to make, to arouse her memory. But he would add alcohol to the snacks, and then he would make an appointment with her to have a chat. When the water came to qucheng, he could take Tao Rong.


    General Wu always misunderstands the real relationship between Wen Yifeng and Tao Rong. He always hears that Wen Yifeng is bragging. He thinks that Tao Rong is still in love with Wen Yifeng. He just cares more about her identity at this time. So listen to Wen Yifeng say so, no doubt, just worried: "if she bite you, say you use her strong, but you want to eat gun."


    "No, I know her temperament. People with soft temperament are most afraid of exposing scandal." People who value face are also afraid of things being revealed.


    General Wu thought about it and agreed.


    "Even if they don''t come back in the afternoon, Nie Zhaorong will send them to the opposite place and wait for some snacks." Wen Yifeng''s back was wet with sweat, and he was full of confidence.


    General Wu felt that the method was feasible, so he nodded.


    He immediately left Wen Yifeng and left by himself.

 Chapter 1002

    Wen Yifeng immediately ran to the door of Wu Yi''s room to eavesdrop. Seeing that there was no movement, he turned the doorknob and it was locked.


    Wen Yifeng doesn''t want to break in. He''s not so stupid.


    In a hurry, Wen Yifeng took the key to the house and left. After getting what he wanted from his residence, he bought the materials for making snacks and then returned to the house.


    As soon as Wen Yifeng went in, he found Wu Yi standing in the living room.


    Wu Yi saw that he opened the door and came in. He was startled. "What are you doing?"


    Wenyifeng immediately embarrassed smile: "Miss Wu wake up? Didn''t you listen to your mother? She lent me the kitchen to make some snacks. I didn''t mean to disturb you


    Wuyi frowned at him, obviously a little defensive.


    Wen Yifeng smiles again, holding the things in his hand, which are flour and other things he bought.


    Wu Yi complained about her mother and how she could let a single man stay in her room. If other people knew, what would she do.


    The embarrassment of Wu Yi''s face falls into Wen Yifeng''s eyes.


    Such a simple and stupid girl is with Wen Yifeng''s heart.


    Wen Yifeng immediately put on a sad look, said: "I know Miss Wu hates me, if you mind, I can leave."


    Wu Yi saw him say so embarrassed way: "no, I didn''t, then you stay, I just have something to go out."


    Wenyifeng target is her, how can let her out, said: "Miss Wu, I have something to tell you."


    Wu Yi takes the action that bag wants to go, turn a head to see to Wen Yifeng.


    Wen Yifeng said: "I know you all have opinions on me. You think I want to destroy the relationship between general Nie and Rongrong."


    Wu Yi frowned and looked at Wen Yifeng.


    Wen Yifeng shook his head and said, "actually it''s not. You know your mother''s character. I''m afraid of offending the powerful. I have no choice but to come here. I want to leave when your mother finds out that I''m useless."


    Uyi was really stunned.


    Wen Yifeng slowly sat down and made an invitation gesture.


    Wu Yi hesitated and sat down with him.


    "In fact, I only take Rongrong as my sister. She was so small at that time. How could I think of her? She was a lovely and resilient sister. Her family didn''t treat her well, because she wasn''t born. I loved her very much, but because her cousin treated me If you have any idea, you''ve done something wrong, which has affected me and made Rongrong misunderstand me. Only because she got married and left soon, we didn''t get in touch with each other. This time I came here, I wanted to clear up the misunderstanding. Rongrong is going to leave in a few days. Your mother will give up this matter and let me go. I just hope Miss Wu can keep a secret for me before that. "


    It has to be said that Wen Yifeng''s statement overturned Wu Yi''s cognition.


    "Really?" Wu Yi doubts a way.


    Wen Yifeng immediately opened his bag, took out the camera from it, and opened the record to Wu Yi.


    There is a close group photo of Wen Yifeng and another girl.


    "This is my girlfriend. She''s still waiting for me to go back. How can I do something sorry for her?" Wen Yifeng is very affectionate. In fact, it''s just a rich girl he''s been with in college.


    After Wu Yi saw it, he began to believe Wen Yifeng, but he didn''t think why Wen Yifeng came to their home to make snacks with a bulky camera.


    "Well It seems that my mother has caused you trouble Wuyi said with some embarrassment.


    "I''m an ordinary people, and I don''t want to offend your mother. I''m innocent of this matter. If I didn''t know Rongrong and treat her so well that your mother misunderstood me, I would not be involved in this matter, would you say?" Wenyifeng road.


    Wen Yifeng is the temperament of some scholars, and people are really good-looking, otherwise at the beginning, Tao Rong would not have been fascinated by such a clear and beautiful young man, as long as he does not show obscenity, in fact, it is OK.


    As soon as Wen Yifeng changed his style, he explained his forced situation and helpless appearance. He immediately let Wu Yi relax his vigilance and began to sympathize with Wen Yifeng. After all, he knew very well what his mother was like.


    And so far, except for the rumors at the beginning, she seems to have never seen Wen Yifeng do anything to Tao Rong. I haven''t heard of any contact between them. Only my mother''s purpose has never been realized.


    Maybe Wen Yifeng and himself are in the same boat, just perfunctory mother.


    Seeing that Wu Yi''s eyes changed, Wen Yifeng said quickly, "but I hear that you seem to like Nie Zhao. I can''t help you like this. Don''t blame me! And they''re a good couple. "


    Wu Yi sighed and said, "I actually think they are very suitable. I don''t like Nie Zhao either. It''s a misunderstanding. We are the same. "


    Because I feel like a grasshopper on the same rope, Wu Yi has no heart to guard against Wen Yifeng.Two people say, Wu Yi is swindled by Wen Yifeng like a good friend.


    "By the way, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s a kind of Southern snack. You must have never eaten it. It''ll be ready for you. This is what I''m going to send to Rongrong and general NIE to apologize for. After all, I''m here and I''m still making trouble for them. " Wen Yifeng said gently.


    "Then I''ll help you." He said.


    "How can we let girls into the kitchen? Girls'' hands should be well protected. If you''re free, you''d better stay. I''m embarrassed to be here alone. It''s OK for someone to talk to me. If you can''t find what you need, please help me find it. " Wen Yifeng said with a smile.


    Wu Yi is really in favor of such Wen Yifeng.


    Wen Yifeng is really strong at seducing girls. Otherwise, she would not have seduced Tao Rong in the last generation and coaxed her around.


    Also won''t in this life in the university time seduced the rich woman for his stingy selfish behavior all kinds of pay.


    In the afternoon, he chatted happily while making cakes. After that, Wen Yifeng brought them out to eat for Wu Yi.


    Wu Yi ate one and thought it tasted good. He was embarrassed to eat more.


    Gradually the consciousness is fuzzy, the body is hot and dry. The people in front of us seem to be getting closer.


    The door of the opposite door is opened, Xiao Xiao and Tao Rong come back first.


    Tao Rong wants to come back to prepare for cooking, because Nie Zhao, he Tielong and Yuan Xu will come over later. When they eat out at noon, they talk about Tao Rong''s cooking skills, so they all say they want to eat her cooking. In order to help yuan Xu, Tao Rong agrees.


    Tao Rong just entered the door, Xiao Xiao took Tao Rong''s hand and said: "Mom, how fragrant! What''s the smell? What''s Miss Wu doing? "

 Chapter 1003

    Tao Rong smelled it. It was very fragrant. It felt like a cake. But why did it smell like alcohol.


    Xiao Xiao couldn''t help but smell it.


    Tao Rong was amused and pulled Xiaoxiao back to the aisle. "You like it. Later, my mother will help you to ask. Let''s see what your teacher Wu is doing. At that time, she will learn how to make it for you."


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "en en."


    Tao Rong wanted to get things ready before they came back, so he didn''t knock on the door.


    Xiaoxiao is waiting for her father at the gate. She sniffs the fragrance and thinks carefully. In fact, when Miss Wu has any delicious food, she will send it to their home to let her mother and daughter taste it. In particular, the chicken cake is Miss Wu''s favorite, and she can make all kinds of patterns.


    So Xiaoxiao thinks that according to common sense, teacher Wu may send it to her later, and her mother will ask how to do it.


    Xiaoxiao looks at the door with hope.


    Suddenly I heard some strange sounds coming from inside.


    It''s like carrying something. Something has been touched.


    Tao Rong is in the kitchen and can''t hear anything.


    Xiao Xiao''s ear strength is very good.


    But she knew politeness and that she shouldn''t eavesdrop on other people''s home, so she didn''t get close.


    After a while, a voice came from the corridor.


    Xiaoxiao goes to the stairway and looks down, and sees Nie Zhao coming up with other uncles.


    Xiao Xiao said hello warmly.


    Several adults see Xiao Xiao also followed with a smile.


    And at this time, Xiao Xiao heard a strange voice.


    Because the design of the corridor is biased to one side, now she is almost standing in front of Wuyi''s house.


    She seemed to hear someone come to the door, but didn''t open it or go away.


    Xiaoxiao''s brain is not the general brain, moving very fast.


    She felt a little strange, so she leaned up to listen, only to hear the rapid breathing on the other side of the door.


    It can''t be teacher Wu''s behavior at all. It''s more like yes! Thief, thief on TV.


    Xiaoxiao immediately stares at the gate.


    At this time, Nie Zhao has come up, a picked up Xiao Xiao, "why?"


    Xiaoxiao didn''t know what to say for a moment, because she suddenly remembered that there could be no thieves in the military region. So I guess I''m wrong.


    And the adult world, originally she this child also can''t understand.


    Can''t but be full of the face doubt of be carried in by Nie Zhao.


    The gate closed and the corridor was calm.


    Once inside, Nie Zhao wants to help Tao Rong, but Tao Rong drives him out to chat with everyone.


    We talked about general Wu.


    Yuan Xu is not here for a long time. He doesn''t know that Tao Rong is angry here. He immediately looks at Nie Zhao unhappily. "She''s no matter who she is, she dares to yell at you. It''s because you give her so-called elders'' face that she dares to bully Tao Rong."


    He Tielong immediately hugged yuan Xu and said, "otherwise, you and the boss will jointly suppress her, and you will use power to crush her and transfer her away directly."


    Yuan Xu glared at he Tielong and said, "I won''t rely on the power of the yuan family. I rely on myself to climb up to her sooner or later."


    Nie Zhao took a look at Yuan Xu and said, "first, you should make more achievements."


    Yuan Xu disdained to say: "I can''t be worse than you."


    "But in terms of age, the boss is already a general at your age." He Tielong poured cold water.


    Yuan Xu was so angry that he wanted to hit people.


    At this time, Nie Zhao found her daughter squatting at the door. She didn''t know what she was doing?


    "Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter with you?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Xiao Xiao doubts of say: "just in the back of is Wu mother-in-law?"


    "Granny Wu, ha ha, it''s a witch." He Tielong is happy.


    Nie Zhao says seriously: "Xiao Xiao, what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Xiao just said it again.


    He Tielong couldn''t help but be surprised and said: "Xiao Xiao''s hearing is so good and his observation is so powerful that he can be an investigator."


    Yuan Xu did not understand: "it seems that there is no problem."


    Several other big men naturally can''t judge the situation. After all, they are not familiar with each other. Nie Zhao sees that Xiao Xiao cares a little, so he calls Tao Rong to ask.


    Tao Rong a listen, and follow-up, decisive way: "don''t guess, just knock on the door."


    So Tao Rong came directly to the opposite and knocked on the door. "Uyi Wu Yi... "


    But strangely, no one answered.


    Before clearly smell the fragrance, Xiao Xiao also heard the sound. Tao Rong believes in her daughter. That is to say, no one is at home.


    So why didn''t you respond.


    At this time, several other men also came.


    As we all know, there is something wrong with the situation.Nie Zhao makes a shush gesture to Tao Rong.


    Then he pasted it on the door and listened carefully.


    Suddenly Nie Zhao''s face changed. He didn''t know what he heard, and his expression became extremely strange.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked.


    "There''s a big problem!" Nie Zhao said sternly.


    Nie Zhao says so, that problem is quite serious, everybody''s facial expression changed.


    The moment Nie Zhao kicked the door open, the other two well-trained soldiers rushed in.


    Nie Zhao thinks for a moment and reaches out his hand to stop two people. But because of the angle of the door, Yuan Xu is one step late and is stopped by Nie Zhao. However, he Tielong''s speed is comparable to Nie Zhao''s, and Nie Zhao can''t stop him at all.


    "Don''t go in!" Nie Zhao a roar of the moment, he Tielong has two steps into the small room.


    It''s almost a second. In a flash, he rushed in with a red face.


    Nie Zhao frowned and looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s instant reaction, she also heard the voice, it is the voice of women''s uncontrollable, she rushed in, saw the clothes have been completely open Wuyi, and scared to sit on the ground above the light of Wen Yifeng.


    Tao Rong''s expression is ferocious in an instant. He comes up with a palm and knocks out the uncontrolled Wu Yi. He rolls the person in with a quilt.


    "All right!" Tao Rong called.


    Nie Zhao and Yuan Xu rushed in immediately.


    Yuan Xu came forward to beat Wen Yifeng who wanted to escape, because he also understood what the situation was.


    And Nie Zhao is to endure the anger to pick up the camera beside.


    There''s a bad feeling.


    Nie Zhao takes the camera to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong took a look, immediately face up, vacate anger, simply can''t suppress.


    But Wen Yifeng is crying in pain, "we are your love, I wish, is voluntary, what do you do! It''s a private matter! "


    Then the pain was so unbearable that he almost cried and cried, "I didn''t do anything! I haven''t touched her yet. It''s really not. She suddenly wants to seduce me. It''s her! "


    At this time, he Tielong came in and heard this. He was beaten again.


    Tao Rong looks at the place that does not have him to start, want to delete the photograph that Wu Yi exposes inside, but was stopped by Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 1004

    "The pictures inside..." Nie Zhao frowned.


    "It''s not serious, but it will affect her reputation and can''t be seen by others." Tao Rong explained.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "don''t delete it. Keep the camera."


    Tao Rong looks at him puzzled.


    Nie Zhao made a phone call directly. When the phone was put through, Nie Zhao said directly, "general Wu, there''s something wrong with your family. Please come back as soon as possible A man


    "What? Nie Zhao, what do you say? My family? What''s the problem General Wu said impatiently.


    "It''s about the people you brought back, Wen Yifeng!" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    "Ah, Nie Zhao, you are not looking for trouble again." Although general Wu answered like this, another question came to mind.


    "You''ll know when you come back. Don''t draw people''s attention. Come back alone." Nie Zhao reminded me again and hung up.


    But after listening to the phone, general Wu had a strange look and a funny arc in his mouth.


    At the door, Xiaoxiao probes in to see, "Mom, dad?"


    Tao Rong looked at Xiao Xiao and said, "Xiao Xiao, you go home and wait for us at home. Don''t run around."


    Xiao Xiao worried look, and then obedient turned and ran away.


    Fifteen minutes later, general Wu came back.


    She saw Xiaoxiao in front of Nie Zhao''s house, "where are your parents?"


    General Wu tried to look up and thought that Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were both in their own home.


    But it''s quiet inside.


    Xiao Xiao looks at a group of people following general Wu. He is puzzled and points to the opposite door. "At your mother-in-law''s house."


    General Wu frowned and said to the people behind him, "it seems that general Nie really has something urgent to do with me. They all come to my house. I''ll have dinner at my house. My daughter is good at it. "


    A group of people are under general Wu''s command. Naturally, they agree.


    "What are you doing in my house?"?! What do you mean by that phone call! " When general Wu came in, he saw yuan Xu at the door of the small room, and his face became strange.


    Without much thought, she went straight into the room where her daughter usually sleeps.


    The people behind naturally follow.


    Yuan Xu hesitated for a moment, but he was indifferent.


    Then a group of people froze with the first general Wu, and all of them froze together.


    And the people in the room are stupid.


    Nie Zhao Leng for a moment, eyes gradually dangerous, as if to understand what, sneer at the door of the general Wu.


    General Wu seemed to be awakened by people. He rushed up angrily and fell on the bedside. "What did you do to my daughter?"


    General Wu''s ferocious appearance seems that the people who do evil things are Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said mercilessly this time: "we don''t know, so we are anxious to call you back to preside over the overall situation. After all, one is your daughter, the other is the person you brought back."


    Nie Zhao is straightforward. When people look at the scene, they don''t need to know what''s going on. After all, one is badly dressed on the ground, and the other is wrapped tightly in a quilt. It''s too imaginative.


    "Daughter! Daughter General Wu recovered from the shock. His first reaction was to look at his daughter.


    Tao Rong is soft hearted to general Wu, but she can''t stand such a similar scene. She closed her eyes and couldn''t help saying: "I checked. She should be delirious because of something she ate. I knocked her out and temporarily suppressed her behavior. The drug will have no effect on her body as time goes on, so she didn''t go to the hospital. It should have been kept secret ¡­¡±


    "But I don''t know why general Wu came back with a group of people under my reminding." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao. She thought Nie Zhao would help solve the problem. After all, they found out.


    But Nie Zhao directly took the camera in Tao Rong''s hand and gave it to general Wu. He directly explained what he had just done. When general Wu was about to collapse, he was also indifferent.


    Then he took Tao Rong and said, "we just realized that it was wrong. We acted bravely for a just cause. General Wu doesn''t need to write about us. The next thing has nothing to do with us. We are not qualified to participate. General Wu will judge for himself."


    With that, Nie Zhao took Tao Rong out.


    Yuan Xu and he Tielong naturally went back to Nie Zhao''s home together. At this time, many people in the corridor had heard the sound and came out to watch the excitement. This matter could not be concealed completely.


    Nie Zhao closed the door just like he had nothing to do with himself. Anyway, what should be explained has already been explained.


    After that, no matter what happened outside the door, it had nothing to do with him.


    He Tielong sat on their sofa for a long time without saying anything, but yuan Xu and Nie Zhao talked about what they had just done.


    Xiaoxiao is sent back to her room by Tao Rong.


    When Tao Rong came back and sat down, he heard yuan Xu ask Nie Zhao, "does the old witch have any conspiracy. Didn''t you want to take care of it before? "Nie Zhao''s eyes are almost cold. He reaches over to Tao Rong and hugs him. "Where do you think Wen Yifeng got the medicine from? Who did he want to deal with?"


    Everyone was stunned. Wen Yifeng''s goal was very clear at the beginning, that is


    Tao Rong''s eyes were sharp. "Deal with me?"


    "I just emphasized not to make public, but general Wu seems to want to make it known to all. If she didn''t know in advance what might happen, why did she do it. From the moment she came with a large number of people, I knew that she and Wen Yifeng were prepared to deal with you, but she should not know that Wen Yifeng had been scared out of his courage by us for a long time. Wen Yifeng wanted to deal with Wu Yi. Aren''t those photos a threat? Just didn''t expect to be broken by us. " Nie Zhao said coldly.


    "The old witch!" Yuan Xu said angrily.


    Nie Zhao sneered: "I wanted to help, but now My kindness can be spared. "


    Tao Rong''s anger rose and fell. At last, he could only gnash his teeth and say, "what a confused mother. Now that she''s bitten by a poisonous snake, it''s really bad for her daughter. It''s a reputation..."


    Although they all know that Wen Yifeng didn''t do anything to Wu Yi, how to prove it? After all, only they can see it, they can''t say it, others can''t guess it. Wu Yi''s reputation is really hopeless.


    People have no opinion on Wu Yi. Her suffering is caused by her mother. It can only be said that it is her life.


    Soon, a shot came from the next room.


    Everyone was stunned, but no one went out to have a look.


    It''s just that he Tielong''s whole performance is not in the state.


    After that, we didn''t have the heart to eat any more and left.


    Nie Zhao really as he said, regardless of the whole process of the opposite things, sleep at home, but the opposite noise almost to the middle of the night to stop.

 Chapter 1005

    The next day, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao went to their work places respectively.


    After arriving at the hospital, Tao Rongcai knew that Wu Yi was in the hospital.


    It''s not about the drugs, but about the fact that Wuyi tried to commit suicide after waking up. He was injured and sent to the hospital.


    Although the drug was not detected, uyi knew that something was wrong with him.


    General Wu did not appear in the hospital at this time. She was taken care of and educated.


    After all, if someone hadn''t been there last night, she would have shot and killed someone.


    Shooting at random in the military area command is not a simple thing. What''s more, her purpose is not to protect herself, but to kill people.


    At this time, the military region attaches great importance to Wen Yifeng, who has been locked up.


    And the whole military region has already known about the trouble.


    After arriving at the hospital, Tao Rong was also asked about gossip, but Tao Rong knew less about the follow-up than they did.


    People in the hospital know that Wuyi has not been treated, but everyone knows that Wuyi''s reputation is not good.


    Someone directly asked: "why did general Wu take so many people to watch when he went back? Why shouldn''t he hide his daughter when she had an accident?"


    Tao Rong said without expression: "I don''t know."


    "But thanks to your family this time, otherwise it would be extremely miserable." Someone said.


    Tao Rong looked at Xiao Xiao and said, "if it''s not Xiao Xiao, we may not be able to stop it in time."


    Tao Rong went to see Wu Yi at noon.


    Wu Yi''s room is guarded by someone, who belongs to general Wu. They don''t trust Wu Yi to stay alone.


    By the time Tao Rong passed by, Wu Yi had woken up.


    But Tao Rong was stopped by her guards.


    "General Wu has orders that no one can get near except the doctor in charge." That person impolitely says to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong took a look at the man, but he didn''t force him to go.


    A voice suddenly came from the ward, "is it Tao Rong? Come in, please


    It''s Wu Yi''s voice. Unexpectedly, Wu Yi has opened his mouth. The guards can''t stop him. They can only let Tao Rong in.


    After Tao Rong goes in, she looks at Wu Yi on the hospital bed and feels that her state is OK. It doesn''t look like she is tired of life and death.


    Wu Yi took a look at Tao Rong and said to the guard, "you go out. I want to talk to Tao Rong."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t miss it any more." Wu Yi said frankly.


    The man frowned and finally went out.


    "Sit down, please." Wu Yi looked at Tao Rong and said.


    Tao Rong came to the bedside in silence and sat down on a stool.


    Wu Yi forced a smile to Tao Rong and said, "thank you. I heard that it was because you arrived in time that I was saved."


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "you Can''t you think of it? "


    Wu Yi snorted and said with a smile: "at that time, my mother was so excited that I was a little bit stimulated. I just couldn''t think of it for a moment. But now I think about it, I ate it, but at least the most disgusting thing didn''t happen. I will leave this military region, and then there will be no rumors with me."


    Tao Rong has a little meaning to say: "you think very thoroughly, should be like this."


    Wu Yi smile, just a little sad smile, "we are eating evil fruit, in fact, I am also a little happy, with this time to teach my mother a lesson, maybe she can be more reasonable in the future."


    Tao Rong didn''t tell Wu Yi about Nie Zhao''s conjecture. After all, Wu Yi is also a victim, and her mother is to blame for everything.


    Originally, Tao Rong was not at ease with Wu Yi''s situation, but seeing her thinking like this, Tao Rong was also at ease.


    After talking with Wu Yi for a while, Tao Rong left the ward.


    Nie Zhao came back very late in the evening. General Wu and Wen Yifeng were still locked up. The relevant punishment has not been announced. Everyone is guessing what will happen.


    But the next day, Tao Rong just went to the hospital and was soon found by several soldiers, saying that she would cooperate with the investigation. Even Xiao Xiao will go.


    Meanwhile, Wuyi, who was also in the hospital, was also taken.


    Wu Yi doesn''t understand looking at Tao Rong. It''s easy to understand that they are called back, but why is Xiao Xiao called back.


    Tao Rong thought that she wanted to explain the situation of that day.


    But after the past, I found that it was not only her, but also Nie Zhao, he Tielong and Yuan Xu.


    Looking at the faces of the three people, Tao Rong knew that the situation was not very good.


    The conference room looked as if it was going to interrogate them.


    Nie Zhao came forward to hold Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao puzzled.


    Nie Zhao said: "no matter what you ask later, just answer the truth honestly."


    Tao Rong looked at the conference room carefully, and even the highest ranking generals of the military region were here.


    He said a few words at the beginning, and Tao Rong understood what he meant in an instant.General Wu suspected that they had negotiated with Wen Yifeng to harm their daughter.


    Tao Rong was almost laughed with anger.


    Because she thinks the process of Xiaoxiao finding out the truth is very strange, so she suspects that they want to damage her daughter''s reputation, but they dare not make it big, so they save people to act.


    Tao Rong speechless looking at the group of people ready to interrogate them.


    Wu Yi also listen to silly, direct way: "they saved me, my mother people?"? How could she? "


    No one gave him an answer, but asked him to be interrogated first.


    Everyone has to be interrogated separately, which is why Nie Zhao asked Tao Rong to tell the established facts, because if he lied, it would be easy to deepen his suspicion.


    Tao Rong naturally did not fear, after all, this is the fact.


    But she worried that Xiaoxiao would be scared.


    Tao Rong and his wife also made a lot of psychological preparation for Xiao Xiao.


    The interrogators don''t have to be at daggers drawn, but they allow their husband and wife to accompany Xiaoxiao, but they can only stand behind Xiaoxiao, can''t speak, can''t have strange behavior to give hints.


    After being asked what she knew, she was released, but she strongly demanded to see her mother.


    The other party can only answer that her mother won''t come out until everyone answers.


    General Wu is the accuser.


    Then Xiaoxiao was taken to be interrogated.


    Wu Yi can only tearful look, want to say sorry, but no time, can only helplessly look at their benefactor was taken away.

 Chapter 1006

    Wu Yi bit her lip, looking embarrassed. Yuan Xu gave her a cold look, without any expression.


    But feel a few words ago, he Tielong want to comfort.


    And he felt like he might be in trouble.


    In a small room.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao stand behind Xiao Xiao, holding her hand and giving her secret encouragement to answer questions bravely.


    The other side also asked in detail. They are responsible for investigating the internal affairs of the military region. They will not be forced by Nie Zhao, so they are very conscientious. However, such conscientiousness is unreasonable and cruel for a person who does good deeds.


    Fortunately, Xiaoxiao is very optimistic, she listened to her parents, as a police game, clearly said what she saw, heard and thought.


    The other party was shocked by Xiaoxiao''s situation, and thought that if such a little daughter really had such thinking ability, it would be a genius. I heard that general Nie''s daughter was a genius before. At the beginning, I thought it was someone flattering general Nie, but now I know that this is not the level that a little girl can achieve.


    The other side asked Xiao Xiao directly let Tao Rong stay, let Nie Zhao with Xiao Xiao to leave.


    Xiao Xiao is not at ease looking at Tao Rong, Tao Rong said with a smile: "Mom, go to see you right away."


    Nie Zhao also looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong can see the anger hidden in Nie Zhao''s eyes, but she knows that this situation is not aggrieved and can only cooperate helplessly.


    After all, this kind of thing happened in the military region, which is a very serious complex. The families of the victims have doubts, and the military region has the obligation to inquire. Now this situation is good, and the interrogators are still polite.


    "Sister in law, don''t be nervous. Just answer our questions according to your memory." Said the other.


    Tao Rong nodded and answered everything according to the facts. There is only one problem, Tao Rong made a mistake.


    It''s about who''s the first to rush in.


    Tao Rong suddenly awkwardly realized that no one seemed to say that there was a third person who saw Wu Yi''s situation, and it was not Tao Rong who rushed in first.


    Tao Rong heart silent sorry he Tielong, will he explained.


    But after hearing this, the interrogator didn''t show an unexpected look. Tao Rong thought, it should be Wen Yifeng.


    Tao Rong after interrogation, back to the meeting room, saw Wuyi red eyes looking at her, full of guilt.


    Tao Rong didn''t smile at her, but sighed.


    Although she is innocent, they are even more innocent. It is absolutely impossible for them to be treated like this even after they have saved people.


    Soon after, all the censorship was over, and general Wu finally came.


    General Wu''s face is livid. She believes that she has got the result of the examination and is not very satisfied with it.


    After all, Nie Zhao''s identity does not allow people to cheat on him. All the facts have been presented, and they are naturally innocent.


    Wu Yi saw his mother and immediately rushed up and said, "Mom, what are you doing? You know that it''s Wen Yifeng who has wronged his daughter. Why do you blame others? If it wasn''t for them, her daughter would have been ruined. How can you take revenge on her? "


    "What do you know! What are you crying for? Stop crying. " General Wu said irritably, then looked at them and said: "I still don''t believe it. You must have discussed it. Otherwise, how could Wen Yifeng be so bold? Don''t forget that he hasn''t explained anything up to now."


    Nie Zhao said coldly: "general Wu''s words are really funny. If he tells us something, will we be guilty? Would you like to find a lawyer to explain to you what a crime is? You can slander us without evidence or witness? "


    "Just because you''re not guilty doesn''t mean someone isn''t guilty. After all, you''re not here at first." General Wu pointed out: "after all, Tao Rong and Wen Yifeng are childhood sweethearts. They came from one place. The poor people are evil. How did she hook up with you at that time? She can also teach Wen Yifeng how to rely on us!"


    Nie Zhao''s eyes suddenly changed. He directly released his hand holding Xiao Xiao and walked towards general Wu.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the supreme general quickly sent someone to stop it and said in a good voice.


    "General Wu, I understand your feelings, but please pay attention to your words. We are also in charge of slandering others without any evidence."


    General Wu was given a serious warning. He was upset. What else did he want to say.


    "Mom, that''s enough. Tao Rong is not like that!" Wu Yi looked at his mother like this, and he just wanted to drag her away from here. It was a shame.


    "You stupid girl, do you know what is sinister? Everything I do is for you. I will give you an explanation. Don''t make trouble. " General Wu said sternly.


    No one here can see it.


    "Some people are not as good as their own daughters, and they don''t know how to become generals with such views of right and wrong." Yuan Xu cold voice said, no matter what level she is, dare to say Tao Rong like this, he will accept.General Wu said: "don''t go wild here just because you have a family. Is there any military discipline! What''s your level? Do you have a voice? "


    "General Wu, are you going to be my enemy?" Nie Zhao protects yuan Xu and says in a cold voice.


    Nie Zhao said this, and the whole atmosphere of the conference room came down.


    Wu general look slightly changed, "I just want to give my daughter hurt an account." Finish saying, unexpectedly still look at Tao Rong covetously.


    Wu general''s meaning has been very obvious, she is suspected that Tao Rong and Wen Yifeng collude, instead will her army.


    However, Tao Rong felt that general Wu had no sense in doing so. She was really crazy, but she was not a soft persimmon. She said directly: "general Wu''s words are funny. Do you have any evidence? If not, what you just said, I can sue you for slander! I''m not a bully. Don''t think you are a general, you can slander the family members of the soldiers. "


    "I''m just asking reasonable questions." General Wu said gruffly.


    Tao Rong sneered and said: "I doubt it. It''s you who show up with Wen Yifeng in this military region. You are the closest person to him, not me. I have no contact with him since the moment I left my hometown. Moreover, the relationship before I left was also bad. Is it that general Wu refuses to admit that he was wrong and leads a wolf into the room to harm his daughter, so Do you have to find a scapegoat to make yourself look less stupid and pathetic, so as to reduce your sense of guilt? "


    "You What are you talking about? " General Wu immediately went forward and said angrily, "it''s clear that you collude with Wen Yifeng to harm my daughter. You are so happy to say..." Raise your hand to fight.


    Nie Zhao reaches out his hand to hold Tao Rong back, ready to fight back, but in front of a flash of shadow, Nie Zhao stops.


    General Wu had waved his arm down and slapped her own daughter Wu Yi in the face with a loud slap. Everyone present was shocked.

 Chapter 1007

    Wu Yi''s whole body tilted to one side. It can be seen that general Wu really made great efforts.


    Wu Yi blocked the slap for Tao Rong, but general Wu was stupid. Although she was easy to get angry, she never really attacked her daughter.


    "You Why are you rushing here? " General Wu said angrily.


    "Mom, you have to be conscientious. Without them, there will be something wrong with your daughter. Are you crazy?" Wuyihong looked at her with eyes and asked in a low voice.


    General Wu looks tangled and looks at his daughter, then at Nie Zhaohe and Tao Rong.


    Other people come to fight and persuade everyone to be calm. Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong back. Wu Yi is always in the middle. General Wu can''t help but can''t say anything.


    After a while, someone came in, who was interrogating Wen Yifeng.


    He brought Wen Yifeng''s confession.


    When he said that Wen Yifeng admitted that Tao Rong had colluded with him to deal with general Wu and Wu Yi, Tao Rong didn''t know why and didn''t feel surprised.


    Tao Rong looked at general Wu, but general Wu showed that for the first time, and then said to Wu Yi, "now you hear me. She is such a vicious woman."


    Then he looked at Nie Zhao and said, "Nie Zhao, you can see clearly. Imagine how she married into your family. Can such a woman with ulterior motives stay around?" What general Wu said was very ugly, which scared Xiaoxiao.


    Wu Yi shakes his head, looks at Tao Rong and his mother, and says, "Mom, how can you believe the shameless words of Wen Yifeng?"


    At this time, Wu Yi is all toward Tao Rong, and the people present all have some feelings.


    In fact, we all believe that Tao Rong is more than Wen Yifeng. And can''t because Wen Yifeng''s a word to judge Tao Rong guilty, but the trouble is general Wu.


    She has status and status. If she insists that Tao Rong has problems, the process of review will be very troublesome. Although it will not bring any substantial harm to Tao Rong, it is enough to disgust people and slander people''s reputation.


    In other words, now the whole military region is talking about Wu Yi''s gossip, but if this matter is spread now, everyone will say Tao Rong''s gossip, and they don''t care whether it''s true or not.


    But general Wu would never slander Tao Rong for such a simple reason of diverting his attention. There must be something else.


    The highest general looks at Nie Zhao and wants to ask him what he means.


    The two men looked at each other briefly.


    When general Wu has begun to clamor for Tao Rong to give an explanation.


    Nie Zhao suddenly takes out his gun.


    People on the scene are almost instinctive reaction, people with guns instantly took out the gun, but no one dare to lift it. And Nie Zhao didn''t point a gun at anyone, but directly pulled Tao Rong to rush out.


    "Come with me." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Other people want to follow, Tao Rong quickly throw Xiaoxiao to Yuan Xu and he Tielong, let them take care of Xiaoxiao. Then he was pulled out of the room.


    Wu Yi is not at ease and follows out quickly.


    General Wu thought Nie Zhao was going to teach Tao Rong a lesson, so he followed him quickly. Other people also want to talk to each other, but they are told to slow down by the supreme general. He is creating time for Nie Zhao. He just looks at each other and understands each other''s position.


    After all, in this military region, although the supreme general is the first in command, the real power and future control are actually in Nie Zhao''s hands. This retired old general is only here to give Nie Zhao a place. Therefore, when he encounters such troubles, he is not biased and will give Nie Zhao a chance to solve them as soon as possible.


    So when Wu Yi and general Wu rush out, they see Nie Zhao and Tao Rong directly break into Wen Yifeng''s room.


    The door was rushed open, and Wen Yifeng, who was tied inside, was startled, but he could not escape from the chair. When he saw the person clearly, his face turned white.


    Nie Zhao directly took a gun to him and said, "Wen Yifeng, it seems that my warning is not in your heart. You are just looking for death!"


    "Help! Help Wen Yifeng yelled.


    General Wu rushed in and stopped him and said, "Nie Zhao, what are you doing? Do you want to kill people? You are really dazzled by others. Don''t you believe the fact before your eyes? "


    Nie Zhao looked at general Wu coldly and said, "the truth? Can what a criminal says be called a fact? "


    "He has been arrested. Can''t he tell the truth and repent?"


    Nie Zhao sneered and said: "it''s funny. Anyway, he won''t be shot. Naturally, no one will die. His words are good. He can also shirk responsibility for slandering others. If he doesn''t slander others, he can only carry it on his own. Of course, he chooses to slander others. But I''m very curious. Why did general Wu expect the same possibility as he said before his confession came out? "


    General Wu''s face changed and said, "what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean? It seems that the person just interrogated is quite familiar with general Wu. " Nie Zhao asked.


    General Wu is stunned. How can Nie Zhao find out such a deep relationship.The person who sent the message really got the instruction of general Wu and let Wen Yifeng collude with her.


    When Nie Zhao asks, Tao Rong is looking at Wen Yifeng. Sure enough, Wen Yifeng''s face is different.


    Tao Rong looked at general Wu doubtfully, "general Wu, you are not to frame me up. You can even use your daughter''s innocence. Then you are too terrible!"


    General Wu''s face turned ugly for a moment.


    "It''s impossible. How could my mother?" Wu Yi was stunned, and his whole body stood still at the door.


    General Wu said with a sneer: "it''s just a reasonable doubt for me to be exposed and want to bite back, Nie Zhao. I advise you to calm down and imagine. Isn''t the possibility that I said completely nonexistent? You trust this woman so much that you are deceived. "


    General Wu is very angry, but she can only hold her breath. How can she sacrifice her precious daughter! It''s just that the loss has already been caused, so we can only count on it.


    Nie Zhao was told by general Wu, then he looked at Wen Yifeng and said, "you said Tao Rong colluded with you in order to harm Wu Yi?"


    Wen Yifeng''s eyes turned on several people, "yes, it''s Tao Rong She hates Miss uy. If you want to ruin her reputation, Miss Wuyi won''t rob her husband. General Nie, you''ve known Tao Rong before. She''s really cruel. Don''t you remember? "


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao coldly.


    Nie Zhao suddenly said, "did you really do it?"


    Tao Rong a Leng, Wen Yifeng and Wu general instantaneous heart up, Wu Yi see silly.


    But Tao Rong understood Nie Zhao''s intention in an instant, because he was holding his hand, and his little finger was naughtily buttoned in her palm.

 Chapter 1008

    Tao Rong immediately said: "how? You doubt me, too. "


    Nie Zhao looks the same, but so do his men.


    "If I said I did it, what would you do with me? Their mother and daughter covet you. It''s reasonable for me to teach them a lesson. As the original wife, I just defend my marriage. No one can sue me. " Tao Rong some Yin ruthless say.


    Such Tao Rong makes Nie Zhao almost raise the corner of his mouth, but at last he is still taut, showing a look of shock and anger.


    Wen Yifeng doesn''t know what the hell Tao Rong is up to. How can he admit it? But after thinking about it, he thinks that Tao Rong is just angry because his husband doesn''t trust him.


    Wu Yi was a little worried and said, "Tao Rong, don''t be angry. I know you are not It''s not like that. "


    Because of Nie Zhao''s suspicion of Tao Rong, Wu Yi has begun to waver.


    General Wu is very proud of the current situation. "Nie Zhao, you also heard that she had such an idea. How can you put such a vicious woman beside her? In this way, your grandfather''s spirit in heaven is not at ease."


    General Wu didn''t show his anger at Tao Rong after revealing the truth. In fact, it has exposed her abnormality. She is just a little excited and constantly brainwashing Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao didn''t speak, just angrily looking at Tao Rong, but his hands are small action constantly signal Tao Rong to continue.


    Tao Rong can only act according to her own ideas. She looks at general Wu and says, "is it interesting for you to say so much?"


    General Wu narrowed his eyes and said: "Tao Rong, you hurt my daughter. You are cruel. This place can''t tolerate you. Do you think we can''t deal with you when you do these things? If you don''t have Nie Zhao to protect you, you are nothing. You have to pay for what you have done. You are not worthy to be a soldier''s wife when you commit a crime in the military region. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed, and he began to understand general Wu''s purpose.


    General Wu said directly to Nie Zhao: "Nie Zhao, you should divorce her and drive her away, otherwise your reputation will be affected. Your future promotion is very important. You can''t have such a stain on your body. She is not worthy of you and has done such a thing. If you don''t divorce her and give us an account of Wu Yi, we will not bear it It''s swallowing


    "Mom..." Wu Yi came forward worried and pulled general Wu.


    General Wu took a look at Wu Yi and saw that Nie Zhao didn''t retort, so he had more confidence in his heart. "Nie Zhao, I know you have a good character. If you are a man, you should pay for the wrong things your wife has done. My daughter''s reputation has been ruined by this woman. Shouldn''t you give a solution? Or my daughter''s life will be ruined. "


    Hearing this, Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "so you think Nie Zhao should divorce me, drive me away, and then marry your daughter. Is that responsible?"


    General Wu summed up all her thoughts by Tao Rong''s words, and immediately felt that it was a bit inappropriate, but in fact her meaning was the same, but it was not very good to say it too frankly.


    And I always feel something''s wrong.


    "It depends on what Nie Zhao thinks, otherwise he will be ashamed of his surname Nie! The people in the Nie family are indomitable men and will be responsible for what they do. " General Wu said in a high hat.


    Tao Rong couldn''t help sneering.


    Wu Yi looked at her mother, her pupils were shocked, she did not think why things have developed to this extent.


    "What are you laughing at?" General Wu is worried about Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao.


    When Nie Zhao looked at general Wu again, his expression had changed, and he was completely relaxed and contemptuous.


    "So that''s what you want." Nie Zhao said.


    General Wu was stunned.


    Tao Rong looked at general Wu and said, "general Wu, we all know what I''ve done. Why do you think I haven''t done it


    General Wu''s back was cold in an instant. This is where he thought it was wrong.


    It''s her and Wen Yifeng who wronged Tao Rong. Just now, how can Tao Rong and Nie Zhao admit that they did it by themselves and let Nie Zhao misunderstand them. At the beginning, she thought the same as Wen Yifeng, that is angry, but now I understand, it is a trap to let her jump.


    By this time, other people had gathered at the door.


    Nie Zhao didn''t give face directly and said: "general Wu uses his relationship with interrogators to communicate with Wen Yifeng''s traditional confession. My wife, general Wu, I won''t let you go this time."


    After all, the general was nervous. "What are you talking about, you..."


    "It''s clearly your own fault that caused Wen Yifeng to nearly hurt your daughter. Although you hate her, you want to collude with Wen Yifeng to put all the blame on my wife, frame her up, so as to induce me to divorce her, and then because your daughter''s name was destroyed by my wife, so it seems reasonable for me to marry your daughter to make up for it Yes, this also protects your daughter. It''s really a plan to kill two birds with one stone. But general Wu, are you always confused? Do you think it''s possible for such a fabulous thing? Are we all fools in your eyes? " Nie Zhao asked.General Wu''s face as like as two peas at the time had been completely white, because Nie Chao was almost exactly the same as she did.


    "Nie Zhao, don''t talk nonsense. You insult me and threaten me?" General Wu said forcefully.


    This time, Nie Zhao directly points a gun at Wen Yifeng.


    Wen Yifeng was stunned, and immediately cried: "there are so many people at the door, do you dare to fight me?"


    Nie Zhao sneered: "of course not. I''m a soldier, but Wen Yifeng. There''s one thing you''ve miscalculated. I know what general Wu promised you. But you have to figure out one thing. You''ve hurt her daughter. After it''s done, do you think she will bite you back and punish you? Even if she doesn''t bite you back, according to what you do, you will be sent out to prison, ranging from a few months to a few years, but some things are clear to us. Do you think I will let go of those who wronged my wife? "


    Wen Yifeng was frightened in an instant.


    Nie Zhao directly threatens Wen Yifeng in public.


    "You That''s how you believe her? " Wen Yifeng said some incomprehensible.


    "Ha ha." Nie Zhao looked at Wen Yifeng and said, "naturally I believe. I''m by her side. Has she ever done anything? How can she escape my eyes? "


    Wen Yifeng looked at Nie Zhao and general Wu, who was completely suppressed by Nie Zhao. He weighed the pros and cons and said, "OK, I''ll tell you the truth, but you have to guarantee that I can''t be killed. I can go to jail, but I don''t want to get revenge. "


    "Yes." Nie Zhao light should way.


    Finally, under general Wu''s frightened stare, Wen Yifeng said everything, just as Nie Zhao said. And all the people have heard the truth, this time general Wu really can''t explain.

 Chapter 1009

    General Wu couldn''t stop everything, and he was so panicked that he couldn''t explain. He could only retreat in embarrassment. Finally, he leaned against the wall, and his eyes were blank.


    "Mom?" Wu Yi looked at her mother and couldn''t say a word. Compared with that night, she was almost occupied by Wen Yifeng. Now because she knew the truth, she was humiliated even more.


    Uyi could hardly stand. The whole person wanted to disappear immediately.


    Nie Zhao turned to look at the door, "it''s time for this farce to end."


    The old general nodded and said, "you go back first. I''ll deal with the rest."


    What''s the matter? For the sake of his daughter''s marrying the man he likes, a general should use these despicable tactics to exchange his wife''s identity for his wife. This is a big joke.


    But this kind of joke happened in front of them.


    Some people''s heads are so stubborn that people want to pry them open and have a look at what''s inside. Didn''t general Wu realize that it was her doing too much to destroy her daughter?


    Nie Zhao will not be soft hearted to Wu general, so without saying a word, he directly takes Tao Rong out of the room.


    Back to the hall just now, ready to pick up Xiaoxiao.


    Xiao Xiao see they come, rushed to hold Tao Rong.


    "Are you scared?" Tao Rong asks painfully.


    Xiao Xiao shook his head and said, "it''s just fine for mom. It''s all my fault."


    Tao Rong a Leng, way: "nonsense what, how can it be your fault, we are all right, can go home."


    Here, he Tielong and Yuan Xu also went forward to ask for details.


    Nie Zhao simply explained, heard beside Xiao Xiao sad said: "if not I meddle in, is not they will not wronged your mother?"


    The four adults were shocked to hear this.


    "No! It''s because other people have a bad heart. Even if you don''t do anything, others will do it badly. " Yuan Xu said frankly.


    He Tielong nodded in agreement.


    "There are all kinds of people in this world. You can''t think that you have done something wrong just because you have done something worthy of your heart and caused trouble." Nie Zhao explained.


    Tao Rong also kisses Xiao Xiao and says, "Xiao Xiao, Miss Wu is a good person. You also like Miss Wu very much. Aren''t you very happy to save her? That''s enough. And mom is innocent, so it''s easy to prove it. "


    Xiao Xiao just nodded and was stunned.


    People see her so follow her line of sight to see past, see Wuyi first ran out.


    Wu Yi looked at them, tearful eyes, voice hoarse said: "sorry, general Nie, Tao Rong, sorry, Xiao Xiao. Whatever you do to punish our mother and daughter, I have no complaints. I''m sorry. "


    Wu Yi choked and couldn''t speak any more. He rushed out with his head stuffy.


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly, he Tielong can''t help but say: "can''t you think of it?"


    Nie Zhao said directly, "go and have a look."


    He Tielong a Leng, hesitated for a moment, or rushed out.


    Soon, in no one''s way, he Tielong caught up with Wu Yi.


    Wu Yi has been sitting on the edge of the tree, his knees are broken, obviously he just ran too fast and fell down.


    She sat in such a mess, crying almost can''t help, her grievances all poured out.


    He Tielong came forward to have a look, "that, take you to the hospital, your hands and feet are broken."


    Uyi couldn''t stop crying.


    He Tielong can''t see it anymore. He goes forward to pull her up.


    However, for the first time, Wu Yi lost his temper and almost threw off he Tielong, lying on the ground.


    The whole person collapsed and was in the dark.


    Chest as if blocked by a ball of something, crying straight pumping.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you. Although our boss is very angry that others have touched his daughter-in-law, they are all people with clear feelings. You are innocent. They won''t blame you. Don''t cry."


    "You don''t understand, you don''t understand anything, I I Why? Why do I have such a mother? Why do I kidnap me with love? I''ve made it so clear. Why does she never listen to me? I''m a person. I''m not her accessory. Why does she impose her regret on me and use me to make up for it? I don''t want to Uyi is broken.


    At the beginning, when she was forced to come here, Wu Yi refused, but general Wu didn''t listen to her at all, completely ignored her ideas, forced her to let go of everything she had, and came to this strange city and military region.


    She knew that Nie Zhao was married and had a daughter. She had such a grand wedding recently. She felt that her mother''s idea was wrong. She didn''t want to be a junior.


    Nie Zhao is very good. She is indeed the best man she has ever seen, but her character is inherently impossible to rob a man.


    And soon the daughter-in-law came.She likes Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao very much. She understands that the three members of the family are perfect triangles. No one can destroy them.


    But the only thing I don''t know is my mother.


    Her mother''s insistence made her suffer all the harm, but she could only bite her teeth and swallow all the pain to her stomach.


    What on earth did she do wrong? She had to go through such a thing.


    Looking at Wu Yi''s pain, he Tielong had a strange feeling in his heart. He squatted down and said, "don''t be sad. Everything will pass. If your mother doesn''t understand you, you can leave it alone. You are an independent individual and not an accessory of your mother. You don''t need to listen to your mother''s advice. You can do whatever you want in the future. This time, you will be robbed, You can start a new life. "


    Wu Yi is still immersed in his own pain, "you say relaxed, you don''t understand anything, I don''t understand how I can be so unlucky, encounter such things, I..."


    Just like everyone who has been hit, he begins to complain and feel that he is the worst in the world.


    He Tielong tried to comfort him for a while. He thought it was useless. He could only say, "do you think you are the only one who has experienced a miserable life and has a bad family?"


    Wu Yi a Leng, some blankly looking at he Tielong.


    He Tielong shook his head and sighed: "according to your temperament, if you have experienced the life of your sister-in-law and the eldest brother, you would have collapsed long ago."


    "General Nie and Tao Rong? They must be so happy... "


    He Tielong watched Wu Yi be distracted, reached out to help Wu Yi, while taking people to the hospital, while saying something about Tao Rong and Nie Zhaoneng to encourage Wu Yi.


    On the other side, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong in the building are about to leave with Xiao Xiao, when they see other people coming out with the general Wu who is out of his mind.

 Chapter 1010

    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong step back and get out of the way.


    When general Wu passed by, he looked sharp at Nie Zhaohe and Tao Rong. She was not reconciled and did not repent.


    General Wu stopped and looked at Nie Zhao, as if he couldn''t figure it out. "Nie Zhao, do you trust her so much? But your family doesn''t like her. I don''t believe she has a problem


    Nie Zhao hums to smile a way: "I still leave of those family members also don''t wait to see me, don''t you know?"


    General Wu was stunned. It''s true that the relationship between Nie''s family and Nie Zhao is very distant.


    "And..." Nie Zhao suddenly came to general Wu''s side and said in a low voice: "even if Tao Rong had done everything, I would not marry your daughter, because when I knew her, she was more cruel than you thought, but I also like her cruel temperament. So you were wrong from the beginning. "


    General Wu looks at Nie Zhao in disbelief.


    Nie Zhao stood up straight and gave a light smile. He looked evil.


    Tao Rong didn''t hear what they said. He looked at general Wu with some doubts. For a moment, he turned gray, and then he was taken away.


    When the family of three went back, many people in the building came out to care about their situation. Nie Zhao said it briefly, and then he took his mother and daughter back to the room.


    Coaxing Xiaoxiao to sleep, Tao Rongcai asks Nie Zhao how she suddenly thought of such an idea at that time, and is sure that she can cooperate?


    Nie Zhao smiles, takes Tao Rong to the bed and gently embraces him.


    "Because we are husband and wife, after so much experience, I know you can, and you are not angry. Do you understand what I mean all of a sudden? Are you not afraid of my misunderstanding? " Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I''ve done some terrible things before. You are the most clear person in the world. Even if it''s really designed by me, I guess you''re not surprised." Tao Rong pick eyebrow way.


    Nie Zhao liked Tao Rong''s strength so much that he began to kiss her.


    "You''re right." Nie Zhao said in a dumb voice that he was a little excited tonight.


    Tao Rong endured the itch on his neck and continued to ask, "what did you say to general Wu?"


    "That''s what you just said. I like how bad you are. She''s just doing useless work." Nie Zhao said sarcastically.


    "This time, general Wu..."


    Nie Zhao said directly: "I will let her disappear in this military region. I don''t want to face her when you come to accompany me in the future."


    "But didn''t you say before that this military region still needs her?" Tao Rong asked anxiously.


    "I''ve reached my bottom line, and I won''t tolerate any trouble." Nie Zhao said directly: "don''t worry. There''s nothing your husband can''t do. Now Dear, concentrate. You don''t have much time with me. Come on... "


    The next day, Tao Rong did not go to the hospital, but accompanied Xiao Xiao to play at home.


    At noon Nie Zhao came back.


    Tao Rong knows the military region''s arrangement for general Wu.


    As Nie Zhao said.


    General Wu was directly transferred to Dongshi. It is said that general Wu had a bad relationship with the Shi Family in Dongshi. It is estimated that he had a hard time in the past, not to mention carrying punishment.


    In the afternoon, general Wu will leave.


    And Wen Yifeng has been taken away by the police.


    He Tielong accompanied Wu Yi to the police station for a walk.


    Tao Rong heard here, feeling strange, "you let brother long go?"


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "he asked for leave himself. It''s estimated that he feels a little responsible for Wu Yi. He''s sorry if he doesn''t do something. "


    Tao Rong didn''t understand for a moment.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "because we have all been interrogated, the results are honest account of what he Tielong accidentally saw should not see the fact, so..."


    "And did uy know?" Tao Rong some embarrassed of ask a way.


    "It''s estimated that he Tielong just wants to explain to Wu Yi on the way to the police station. After all, Wu Yi didn''t have a chance to know last night and will know today." Nie Zhao doesn''t care.


    Tao Rong took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said, "I feel he Tielong may be unlucky."


    "Maybe it''s marriage?" Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao''s rare eight diagrams and asked, "what do you mean? Do you know something? "


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "before he Tielong asked for leave, he told me that if Wu Yi wanted him to be responsible for her innocence, he could marry her. After all, he really saw something he shouldn''t see, so he asked me what I thought. I''ll leave him alone. "


    He Tielong and Nie Zhao are the first comrades in arms. Their feelings are extraordinary. Because of his family situation, some things happen. He Tielong''s first inquiry will be Nie Zhao, not his family.


    He Tielong looks at some chicks who are unreliable, but in fact, he is very traditional in his heart. Otherwise, he would not be cautious and would not look for a partner until now. This accident makes him very embarrassed. It''s not that he really wants to marry Wu Yi. It''s just that a man can''t bully a weak woman"You What do you mean? " At this time, Wu Yi, the co pilot''s face turned red, and he almost dared not look at him, "you..."


    "I really didn''t mean to rush in to save people. I didn''t expect that. Anyway, you will know the detailed process later, and the police will check with you, so I just told you first." He Tielong is also a bit embarrassed, but now he is driving, so he can cover it up.


    "I I... " Wu Yi holds his body reflexively, being bullied by a Wen Yifeng is enough, and being seen by another man. This She really has no face.


    He Tielong coughed and said: "although I have no intention of this, it really makes you suffer losses. If you mind, I can be responsible."


    Wu Yi instantly quieted down, a little suspected that he was listening like, "what do you say?"


    "I can be responsible, if you need me to be responsible." He Tielong said.


    "You mean to marry Marry me? " Wu Yi said in dismay.


    "Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough He Tielong said awkwardly, and then said: "I declare that I am not taking advantage of others'' danger. This matter is entirely up to you to consider and decide. I... "


    "I don''t want it!" Uyi immediately called out.


    He Tielong said, "yes, I just said that I will not shirk my mistakes. You can do the rest by yourself. Don''t blame me."


    "I..." Wu Yi slowed down, turned to look out of the window, "don''t blame you, at least you want to save me, do you think I''m as unreasonable as my mother?"


    He Tielong looked at Wu Yi and said, "what are you going to do in the future? How did I hear you didn''t go to Dongshi with your mother? "

 Chapter 1011

    Wu Yi looked at the scene whistling by the window and was silent for a while. Her mind fell into the side where she saw general Wu before she left.


    "My mother didn''t admit her mistake because of this failure. I knew in my heart that she was a stubborn person. Even if she knew she was wrong, she would not admit it. I was tired. I didn''t want to listen to her again, because as long as I listened to her words, such things would happen again. Even if she didn''t want to hurt me, she wanted to control everything for life I want to be free Wu Yi light said: "you told me that the experience of Tao Rong let me admire, a woman is so much younger than me, can safely spend those days, is I dare not think, why I can''t live some independence."


    "Well Are you going to Where to? " He Tielong asked after hearing this.


    This time, Wu Yi really did not answer, because she did not know where her way was.


    That afternoon, general Wu was sent away. Nie Zhao and Tao Rong did not show up at all. What should they do.


    But others know one thing in their hearts, no matter what way they want to break up the couple, it''s useless.


    Some girls who love Nie Zhao can completely extinguish their thoughts.


    When I came home that day, I saw uyi packing alone in the room.


    Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao to ask about her.


    Wu Yi was surprised that Tao Rong was willing to talk to her. In the face of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, she was always full of apologies. After all, it was her mother who made them unhappy this holiday.


    But when Tao Rong talked to her, she looked natural and relaxed gradually.


    "Where are you going?" Tao Rong asked.


    "I''m going to Beishi, but most of my classmates and friends are in Beishi, as well as my father," he explained. There''s just a small apartment over there that''s vacant, so you can live normally. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "that''s very good. We are also in Beishi. We can take care of each other at that time. What do you do after you go? "


    Wu Yi said with a smile: "I prefer to stay with children. It''s not so complicated. I should still look for kindergarten teachers."


    Xiao Xiao heard, immediately taut Tao Rong''s hand.


    Tao Rong looked at it and said with a smile: "Xiao Xiao can''t go to kindergarten until next year. Don''t worry. I''ll go to see teacher Wu at that time."


    Wu Yi also smiles and touches Xiao Xiao''s head. "The teacher will wait for Xiaoxiao to grow up."


    The three sat chatting for a while, until Nie Zhao brought he Tielong and Yuan Xu back for dinner, he called them out from next door.


    A few people met naturally and simply said hello, they went back.


    As soon as the door was closed, Tao Rong asked he Tielong, "what did you mean by the sight seeing?"


    Tao Rong seldom gets up to gossip and looks at he Tielong. Recently, he Tielong and Yuan Xu have come to her for dinner at night, which is a good name. Because Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are going to leave, they come to see each other several times.


    But Tao Rong always felt strange.


    "What do you mean?" He Tielong said in a daze.


    Tao Rong asked with a smile, "do you know where Wu Yi is going? She''s packing. "


    He Tielong shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Only I know." Tao Rong suddenly exclaimed.


    He Tielong almost brushes and looks at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong smiles and goes into the kitchen.


    Soon after, he Tielong came in and said he wanted to help. The topic turned to Wu Yi.


    Tao Rong raised her eyebrows and said, "do you care so much about others? Brother long, you don''t really like other people. If it''s true, come on and chase them. Don''t let them go. "


    He Tielong said: "how can it be, just care about it."


    Tao Rong had no choice but to smile: "go to Beishi. Her father is in Beishi."


    He Tielong nodded and said, "yes, I guess that''s it."


    "You Are you free tomorrow? Why don''t you take her to Beishi? She''s going alone Tao Rong thought about it and proposed.


    He Tielong rubbed his nose and said, "I''m not free. Besides, she''s an adult. She doesn''t need to be sent for such a short distance."


    Nie Zhao, who suddenly came to the kitchen door, said, "go ahead, just as you go back to Beishi and help me with some things."


    He Tielong looks at Nie Zhao, "ah? What''s the matter? "


    "I''ll give you the papers tomorrow morning." Nie Zhaodao.


    Since it''s a business, he Tielong naturally agreed without hesitation.


    Later, when Tao Rong asked Nie Zhao, he knew that those things didn''t need to be done tomorrow, but Nie Zhao was trying to make up he Tielong and Wu Yi.


    Although general Wu made people speechless, he got to know his character. In Nie Zhao''s opinion, Wu''s character is good. If you want to find a daughter-in-law for your brother, Wu can be selected.It''s just that if two people come or don''t call, they can only see fate.


    After all, there''s something special about both of them.


    A mother with wonderful flowers.


    And the other Only Nie Zhao knows the truth about he Tielong. Naturally, Nie Zhao won''t hide Tao Rong. Tao Rong heard about he Tielong''s family long ago.


    He Tielong grew up with his mother when he was young. He is In the true sense of illegitimate son, his mother and a married man were quietly raised outside. He Tielong hated his identity and became a soldier early. His mother died soon after he joined the army.


    And he Tielong''s father is a man with a head, a face and a status. There''s a little reason why he works so hard. He doesn''t want to be recognized. He just wants to prove that he can be stronger than his father. It''s just a matter of one breath.


    Tao Rong didn''t ask who he Tielong''s biological father was at that time. It was his secret and wound, and he didn''t want to let people know. Moreover, Tao Rong was estranged from Nie Zhao at that time, and didn''t want to involve too much, so he didn''t ask.


    Then I forgot to ask.


    Later, Tao Rong always thought that he Tielong didn''t get married because he didn''t feel comfortable with his identity, so he didn''t take the initiative to pursue any girls.


    This time Nie Zhao pushed he Tielong.


    Three days later, it''s time for Tao Rong to report to the University.


    Nie Zhao personally sent their mother and daughter back to Beishi.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t have time to stay for one night, so he took a bus to go back after seeing off the others.


    Tao Xiaorong and Wang Xiaorong have been back home a week in advance.


    At the same time, Wang Bo and aunt LAN take care of Xiao Xiao, and Tao Rong can go to school and continue to study.


    On the first day of the school report, Tao Rong was going to drive by himself.


    As a result, looking back at her Xiaoxiao, her heart softened instantly.


    "Miss, I want to go to school with my wife." Aunt Lan said with a smile.

 Chapter 1012

    Looking at her hard pressed daughter, Tao Rong thinks about it, raises her hand to hold Xiao Xiao, and asks, "do you want to go to school with your mother?"


    Xiao Xiao reluctantly way: "can''t disturb mother to study."


    Tao Rong''s heart softened. "The first day you don''t have class, you can go with your mother."


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Tao Rong puts Xiaoxiao on the co pilot and fasten his seat belt. Then he drives Xiaoxiao to Huaguo Medical University.


    The first day is really nothing, that is to submit the tuition list, and then solve the problem of student dormitory.


    Soon, Tao Rong drove a car with Xiao Xiao came to the school.


    The doorman of the University was the one I met for the first time.


    At that time, the guard uncle was frightened by Tao Rong, and a student drove to the school.


    After seeing this time, he said to the person on duty at the same time: "great, transfer students!"


    On the first day of school, naturally, there were many vehicles in and out, so Tao Rong didn''t attract other attention and soon came to the parking lot.


    As soon as I got in, the car was almost full. Tao Rong walked around for a long time to find a vacancy, and quickly stopped in.


    As a result, just in the middle of the stop, a sports car crowded over, stuck there, very close. In order to be safe, Tao Rong naturally stopped, pressed the window and looked over.


    The windy red sports car also pressed the window, a woman with long hair and sunglasses looked over, "get out of the way, I saw this position first."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. She was almost her own age. She should be a student here, but she looked like a dandy.


    "Parking spaces don''t care who sees first, but who stops first." Tao Rong said.


    "You The girl took off her sunglasses and looked at Tao Rong. Suddenly she was stunned, "who are you? Don''t you know me?"


    Tao Rong understood that the person in front of him must be a famous person of the school. He thought of Qin An inexplicably.


    "I''m a transfer student. I don''t know you." Tao Rong said directly.


    The girl was really surprised, "transfer student, whose family are you from?"


    It''s very difficult to transfer from university to university, and it''s still difficult to transfer to such a good school. Not only is the relationship hard, but the influence of the family will not be low. The female students don''t know Tao Rong, so they naturally ask curiously, but the tone is very unpleasant.


    "I don''t know you. I don''t need to tell you. Can you step back? I''m going to stop. " Tao rongdao.


    The girl seemed to be annoyed by Tao Rong''s attitude. "You don''t want to inquire about this school. Are you the one who can''t provoke some people?"


    When Tao Rong saw that she still had to talk nonsense, she closed the window directly. Before the girl could react, she directly stopped the car into the parking space from a difficult angle.


    It almost rubbed against the body of the sports car, which surprised the girl.


    Tao Rong parked the car, opened the door and got off, ready to pick up her daughter. As a result, the woman in the sports car didn''t look for a parking space directly. She opened the door and got off the car, walked to Tao Rong and blocked her way: "I don''t care who you are, no matter what your identity is. In this northern city, no one dares not to give me face. You''d better make it clear and give me the parking space. I have to park here today!"


    And the co driver of the sports car also ran down a girl at this time, "what''s the matter? What''s your name, so crazy


    Tao Rong looked at them and said, "who are you? Why is it so great? "


    "Hum!" The leading female voice laughed scornfully, and the female voice next to her introduced her with pride: "since you are studying medicine, you should know that the status of Mr. Si in our Chinese medical field is like a giant."


    Tao Rong a Leng, frown at that cocky girl, suddenly some frown, heart road won''t be so clever.


    "She is the only successor of the Si family, Miss Si Xuan! There''s no one in the whole school who doesn''t know Si Xuan. You just transferred to another school to open your eyes. Now you know, if you make our eldest lady unhappy, you can''t go on in this school! "


    Si Xuan looked at Tao Rong with scorn, as if she could foresee how the woman would flatter and be afraid in the next second.


    Tao Rong did look at Si Xuan in a daze. The woman in front of her was very beautiful, and she looked a little like the young master and wife of the Si family she had seen, but it made people feel uncomfortable, unlike the young couple who made Tao Rong happy at the sight.


    Tao Rong''s thoughts drifted away for a moment. The other party didn''t wait for Tao Rong''s response and said angrily, "are you deaf? Can''t you hear me


    Tao Rong came back and said, "her name is Si Xuan. What about you? What''s your name? "


    Girl a Leng, "hum, I''m not what you can offend, I''m from the Qin family, my name is Qin Jiaojiao!"


    "The Qin family?" Tao Rong recalled that Qin Huan didn''t have a sister, because a sister with a good relationship was Qin An''an, and the girl in front of her was Qin Jiaojiao. Tao Rong had to sigh that the Qin family were really flourishing, so they could have children.


    Tao Rong originally wanted to take a step back. She didn''t know why she just didn''t like the two girls in front of her. Although she didn''t want to get into trouble, Nie Zhao said that there was no one she couldn''t offend here, and the cause of the matter was not her.Tao Rong said directly, "Oh, I know your names. Now I''m leaving. Get out of the way. "


    With that, Tao Rong went straight through them to the co pilot.


    "Hello Qin Jiaojiao and Si Xuan are angry and reach for Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong''s reaction is very fast, and she won''t let them touch her hand at all.


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to take care of them any more. She opens the door and hugs Xiao Xiao. She closes the door and wants to leave.


    They didn''t expect to have another child. But also a very beautiful child, suddenly stunned.


    "You You stop! Don''t you understand what I''m saying? " Qin Jiaojiao said angrily.


    Si Xuan said in a cold voice: "you''ve thought about it. If you don''t give up your position today, you can''t report it!"


    Xiao Xiao lies in Tao Rong''s arms and looks at her anxiously.


    Tao Rong did not look back and said: "then you try it. I also want to know what it would be like for a respected elder to know that his granddaughter bullies others in school."


    Si Xuan was stunned and felt that the woman in front of her was a little too special.


    Qin Jiao was so angry that she stamped her feet in situ, "this is a madman at all! How could she not know about our two families! Is it a rustic hat from the mountains? "


    "I''m going to find out about her. I''m going to make it impossible for her to stand here." Si Xuan was so angry that her face was strangely twisted. Looking carefully, there were some strange wounds on her face. So when you make an expression, you have to control it.


    "Mom, you''re in trouble again. You''re in trouble." Xiao Xiao make complaints about it.


    "I can''t help it. When I park here, I''m sure I''ll meet some rich and powerful people in the school. The older ones are OK, and the younger ones are all competitive. This is a matter of probability, not me." Tao Rong can''t help arguing.

 Chapter 1013

    His daughter Tucao make complaints about himself, Tao Rong said that he felt uncomfortable.


    Immediately after receiving her husband''s message, Tao Rong felt better.


    "Listen to your tone, the report is not smooth?" Nie Zhao is concerned about Tao.


    "Not yet? I''m just in trouble. Your daughter says I''m in trouble. " Tao Rong makes a small report, and Xiao Xiao pouts her lips.


    Nie Zhao said with a dull smile: "excellent people will always encounter trouble."


    "There''s no bottom line in your flattery." Tao Rong said helplessly: "someone wanted to rob my parking space, but I didn''t let him. As a result, people came from other people."


    "Oh? I guess it''s the eldest lady of the Si family? " Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    "So sure?" Tao Rong said unexpectedly, "do you know her?"


    "I haven''t seen her, but I heard that she is a spoiled young lady, and she goes to the same school with you. I guess that according to your character, sooner or later you will have a conflict with her. It''s not surprising!" Nie Zhaoren said with a smile.


    "Spoiled? I think it''s just a headstrong old lady, and it''s no different from other old ladies. " Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao said: "it''s really a little different, but it''s not bad for you. Don''t care. Spend your college life well, eh It should be as soon as possible. I''ll wait for you. "


    Tao Rong smiles. She has discussed it before. If she can jump, she can jump as soon as possible, finish her studies as soon as possible, and then go to the military hospital to work, so that the three of them can be together.


    Nie Zhao is very busy. After a while, he hangs up. Tao Rong takes Xiao Xiao to report. This kind of combination is very eye-catching on campus.


    Everyone is very strange, how to bring my sister to report.


    But the two sisters are really beautiful, especially the little girl, who is more beautiful than the child star.


    Some people in the school can''t help secretly taking pictures of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are naturally used to this kind of situation of being peeped at for a long time. Mother and daughter chatting, as if forming a barrier, completely indifferent to the people around them.


    Tao Rong first went to the office building to go through the formalities. The person who helped her to transfer school during the summer vacation was also there. Seeing that Tao Rong was with a beautiful little girl, she reached out to sugar and teased her.


    Xiao Xiao deftly refused. After all, her parents told her that she couldn''t take anything from others.


    Tao Rong lies on the stage and writes something. Xiao Xiao takes Tao Rong''s bag and looks around.


    Some aunts who have broken out of maternal love can''t help but come and ask, "children, do you want to play with your sister at school?"


    Xiao Xiao a Leng, immediately bend the corner of the mouth, nod.


    Tao Rong is listening to the staff talking to her. She doesn''t pay attention to what Xiao Xiao says to others.


    "You two sisters are so good-looking, so are your parents."


    Xiaoxiao nodded with a smile and said, "good looking!"


    White round cheeks, with lovely pink, delicate facial features, big black and white eyes like porcelain dolls, really cute to the heart.


    Tao Rong here to write things, is going to take Xiaoxiao leave, Xiaoxiao also very polite to all people say hello.


    The whole office has been in harmony for several times because of Xiaoxiao.


    But Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao have just left.


    Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao rushed in.


    As soon as the director of the office saw Sixuan, he immediately went forward to greet her and prepared to go through the formalities for her in person.


    As a result, Si Xuan came up and asked, "did a woman bring a little girl to report?"


    The director was stunned and nodded. After all, they left a deep impression on people.


    "What''s her name!" Si Xuan immediately asked.


    The director replied directly, "it''s Tao Rong."


    "Tao Rong?" Si Xuan was puzzled for a moment. She thought the name was a little familiar. She turned to ask Qin Jiaojiao, "do you know her?"


    Qin Jiaojiao shook her head and said, "where is the surname Tao in Beishi?"


    Si Xuan immediately said to the director, "this person is not allowed to sign up for her misconduct. Let her go back where she came from."


    The director looked strange and said, "this I''m afraid that''s not very good. "


    "What''s wrong! How can a bad person like her be qualified to study in the medical university founded by our family! " Si Xuan said anxiously.


    The director hesitated and said, "excuse me, what''s wrong with her? All the recommended materials show that she is excellent in both character and learning, and she has special contributions! "


    Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao were surprised.


    "You can say what she did. If it''s really a violation of school discipline, we can consider it." The director said, after all, the young lady in front of them is what they really dare not provoke.


    Where can Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao say the real reason.


    "Anyway, she is proud of herself and speaks ill of me. I don''t like her. Is it so hard to drive her away? I''ll go to the headmaster and say With that, Si Xuan went out in a huff."It looks like trouble." The director couldn''t help shaking his head. In fact, we all know the temper of this young lady, but we can''t provoke her. It''s estimated that the transferred student will have bad luck.


    Qin Jiaojiao accompanies Si Xuan all the way to the principal''s office.


    But Qin Jiaojiao is not a student of this school. She is only accompanied by a friend of Si Xuan.


    So I had to stay outside the office.


    As soon as she arrived, the headmaster had to stand up to greet her, of course, to give her face.


    Si Xuan immediately told the story of Tao Rong.


    After hearing this, the headmaster said, "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Si Xuan was shocked immediately. After all, there was almost no use of what she said.


    The president quickly explained: "she has made military contributions, is a special talent, and has been personally recommended by the president of the Second Medical University, as well as the letter of recommendation from the honorary professor of our school. More importantly, her identity does not mean that she can be driven away, it is causing great trouble."


    Si Xuan was still angry, but she was a little silly.


    "What? What identity? " Si Xuan asked.


    "She is a soldier''s wife, her husband is general Nie, you Families should know each other. "


    Surnamed Nie, the families know each other. Isn''t there only one Nie?


    "Which general Nie?" For a moment, Si Xuan couldn''t respond, "is it Nie Zhao?"


    "That''s the name." The principal replied.


    Although Si Xuan has never met Nie Zhao, she is still very famous for Nie Zhao. After all, her cousin once pursued Nie Zhao crazily. At that time, she heard that he divorced, later remarried and held a grand wedding. After that, her grandfather passed away, and her grandfather took her brother to the funeral.


    That woman is Nie Zhao''s wife!


    Now Sixuan understood that Tao Rong was not the object she could crush to death if she wanted to.

 Chapter 1014

    "Hahaha, I laugh to death. Well done. Didn''t you say whose wife you are?" Qin an an on the other end of the phone asked with a smile.


    Tao Rong just took Xiao Xiao to find her department''s office to prepare for the application for leaving the dormitory. She received a call from Qin an an. She came to care about Tao Rong''s first day of school.


    Because of Qin Jiaojiao''s affairs, Tao Rong consulted Qin An.


    As soon as Qin An''an heard that it was Qin Jiaojiao, her cousin, she was so happy that she wanted to applaud Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said that he was very helpless, "no, who has nothing to show off all day with her husband, but I think they should already know." Just now that aggressive appearance should have run to find her trouble, his information is not hidden, so it''s not strange to know.


    "They don''t dare to drive you away, but it''s certain that they''re going to trouble you. You don''t know how awesome that Sixuan is. Most people don''t dare to provoke her. Anyway, I heard from my friends in Beishi that there is no young master or young lady in Beishi who dares not to deal with her, unless there is no intersection. And the extent of her indulgence is absolutely unimaginable. The most important thing is that she has the capital to indulge! " Qin an an exaggerates to say.


    "I''ve seen quite a few of the top ten ladies. Which one is not difficult to deal with?" Tao Rong doesn''t matter.


    "It''s different. Let me tell you this. Even the most difficult Zheng Shunjia can''t be offended when he sees her." Qin an an said.


    Tao Rong a Leng, this is really a little puzzling, "why?"


    "Because her grandfather, the most powerful doctor, no one in the world is sick, and the people in the top ten families are also human. If someone is not in good health and can be treated by the best doctor, it''s impossible to ask for money, and haven''t you heard of it? There are some super prescriptions in the hand of master Si, which are really life-saving. Even if the king of heaven comes, he will not give them. But those prescriptions will certainly be handed down in the future. Now only one person in his family is qualified to inherit them. That''s Si Xuan. You can imagine her worth. If it''s not for my father, I''m afraid my character can''t make peace with her Get along with, let me go to flatter her for a long time, but we Qin family flatter the important task of Miss Si has been completely entrusted to Qin Jiaojiao Qin Anan make complaints about it.


    Tao Rong thought, "originally, Si Ye''s status in this family is not as good as that of an ill bred girl."


    "One is born and the other is adopted by his aunt. Can it be the same? But Si Xuan listened to her brother very much. She was probably the only one who could control her bad temper. " Qin an an said with a smile: "with your family background, I have already guessed that you will collide one day, and they will certainly trouble you. I didn''t expect that it would be like this on the first day. I''m really going to die of laughter. If only I went there, I could watch the excitement. "


    "Come on, it''s just an accident." Tao Rong said helplessly: "how can you make trouble for me? I don''t know them."


    But Qin An said: "no surprise, because men! Your husband left a lot of romantic debt


    Tao Rong replied, "are you talking about Si Xuan''s cousin, the military doctor?"


    Qin an an said with a sullen smile: "I don''t know any military doctor. I only know that Qin Jiaojiao, the best friend of Si Xuan, who is my cousin, had a good time with Nie Zhao, but she was rejected. You should have heard about it before. There was a young lady in Beishi who liked Nie Zhao. As a result, she was completely ignored by him and lost face. Moreover, because she couldn''t carry Zheng Shunjia, she gave up."


    Tao Rong doesn''t have any impression. A lot of women were intimidated by Zheng Shunjia''s threats before. In a disguised way, they cleared a lot of obstacles for Tao Rong. However, when Zheng Shunjia died, some people didn''t pay attention to her original wife.


    After all, Tao Rong''s life experience is unknown. She can stand in the upper class only because she has such a husband. Besides, she has no support. It''s only a matter of minutes for those people to step on her.


    Tao Rong recalled Qin Jiaojiao''s appearance. Except that she had some dog legs, she was not impressed. It was estimated that she was not as good as Qin An.


    "If you want to say that your husband is the most attractive among the rich family''s children, it''s only natural that you have many rivals. Don''t take it to heart." Qin An''s heartless schadenfreude.


    "You should ask other people not to take it to heart. Anyway, it''s useless for them to be jealous of me. That''s life." Tao Rong said confidently and ended the conversation immediately.


    With Xiaoxiao came to the Department office.


    Knock on the door, find the counselor, explain the purpose.


    Tao Rong such transfer students are rare, young male counselors can not help but look at Tao Rong a few more eyes, feel very beautiful, so the tone of speech are a lot more gentle.


    "Tao Rong, ordinary people can''t apply to stay outside. In fact, most of the students are from Beishi, and they all live on campus. You can apply for this..." Counsellor persuades.


    Tao Rong said directly: "I have checked the regulations of the school. I can''t live in the dormitory because I am married and have children. I have to take care of my family."


    Tao Rong said so, the counselor immediately stunned, as if did not hear what Tao Rong said.Then an elf appeared in the field of vision, lying on the table and looking at him.


    The counselor pointed to Xiaoxiao and said: "this..."


    "Yes, my daughter, my husband is a soldier working in the military region. Usually, I am the only one with my daughter, so I can''t live in school. I have consulted. I can apply to live outside in this situation." Tao Rong said honestly.


    The counselor took a breath. He thought it was his sister or something.


    For a moment, I felt shocked by the stimulating information.


    "That Put the application here and I''ll deal with it. " Counselors down in the heart of surprise said.


    Tao Rong said thank you, just about to take Xiao Xiao to leave.


    Suddenly the door of the office was pushed open.


    "Is the handsome counselor here? I want to apply to leave the dormitory, I Why The visitor''s face was relaxed. At the moment of seeing Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, he froze immediately. Then the corner of his mouth twitched and said, "OK What a coincidence. "


    Tao Rong is also surprised in the heart, but on the surface is quietly will Xiao Xiao La close to the point.


    "You You... " Tao Rong hasn''t spoken yet.


    The other party immediately waved his hand and said, "misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it''s a coincidence. I''m just here to study. Alone, just me! "


    Tao Rong or defensive looking at him, the boy has rushed up the list to the counselor, and then took Tao Rong''s arm, took the person out.


    The counselor looked at the name "duanmuling" on the list He remembered that he was also a strange student mentioned by his superior. He seemed to come from the name of exchange student, but he didn''t know where he came from.

 Chapter 1015

    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao in one hand and is pulled out by Duanmu Ling all the way. When there is no one, Duanmu Ling lets Tao Rong go.


    Tao Rong looked at Duanmu Ling and said, "what the hell are you doing? Didn''t you leave? At that time, he said, "it''s hard to come out again."


    Duanmu Ling patted the frightened little heart, "it''s a coincidence. Originally I thought I couldn''t get out, but I didn''t expect to come out and meet you. It''s really lucky. But I can''t be too close to you. After all, someone is watching me


    "Who wants you to be close? What''s going on. That Ao Yi also came out? " Tao Rong asked.


    Duanmu Ling shook his head and said, "there''s a big thing going on over there. There''s some chaos. Ao Yi can''t leave any more. I came out with the task."


    "What mission?" Tao Rong asked.


    "What? You were not such a gossip before. When did you learn to care about me? " Duanmu Ling said with a smile.


    Tao Rong is naturally selfish. She remembers Nie Zhao saying that the country will deal with them sooner or later, so Duan Muling and Ao Yi are important people in the hermits. Although she is not going to use her relationship to be a traitor, she also wants to get some news when the other party has some strange behavior.


    "I''m curious. I''m afraid you''ll influence me, but if you can''t say it, don''t say it."


    Duanmu Ling immediately said with a smile: "you almost became our hermit. How can I tell you. And it''s no secret any more. It''s estimated that the upper level of the country already knows. Of course, you have to keep it a secret. You can''t say it casually. "


    Tao Rong is rightfully said: "anyway, what you say I will tell Nie Zhao, will not keep secret."


    Duanmu Ling is speechless, as if he really wants to say something, but there is one thing, he really wants to remind Tao Rong.


    "I''d better be honest." Duanmu Ling said bitterly and looked at his Xiao Xiao with wide eyes.


    Has not spoken, Xiao Xiao immediately covered his mouth and said: "I will not leak."


    Duanmu Ling was amused, "this ancient spirit is so strange, it''s really likable."


    Duanmu Ling touched Xiaoxiao''s head and began to explain: "actually, I''m here to protect and investigate a person. Wait for the time to take her back. "


    Tao Rong listen to this speech, feel very bad, it seems that which bad luck is targeted.


    Duan Muling knew what Tao Rong meant as soon as she saw her eyes. She quickly said, "well, it''s not your situation. It''s the words of the matchmaker ordered by my parents. To be exact, it''s my lost cousin, that is, my aunt''s precious granddaughter, who wants to marry Ao Yi to consolidate the relationship between our two families, stabilize Ao Yi''s patriarchal status, and let those turbulent people We should be more stable. "


    Tao Rong first reaction is, "Ao Yi that disposition can agree?"


    Duanmu Ling said with a smile: "of course not, but his status as the patriarch is still limited. Most of his rights are in the hands of the old patriarch. The old patriarch has discussed with my aunt. He has no right to refuse to stay up late. When he takes people back, he can only get married obediently."


    "You hermits are so barbaric." Tao Rong frowned.


    "That''s because you don''t know what kind of existence we are Duanmu Ling said with a smile.


    Tao Rong naturally knows that the existence of the state power is not only in China, but also involves many countries.


    It''s just that the root force originated from the ancient China. At that time, China was the peak of the world, and all countries came to Korea, so the power of the hermits began to spread from then on.


    "So you come to this school, are you a student of our school?" Tao Rong asked.


    Duan Muling said with a smile: "yes, I''ve met once. It''s very beautiful. It has something to do with your husband''s family. It''s Sijia Sixuan, one of the same small families. She''s my cousin. I tell you this identity is to remind you that Sixuan has a higher status in the hermit family than me. Even if she hasn''t been back, she''s also my aunt''s sweetheart As a princess of a country, you are also the wife of the future patriarch. So, don''t provoke or offend me. I think there is a connection between your families. I''m afraid that you are easy to make trouble. That''s why I told you. It''s very kind of you. "


    Tao Rong was stunned.


    Duanmu Ling waved his hand and said, "what''s the matter? What I said is too complicated? "


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth smoked, "you''re late."


    Duan Muling let out a sound.


    Tao Rong said with a dry smile: "I just offended people not long ago."


    Duanmu Ling immediately glared his eyes and said, "you are really a troublemaker!"


    Tao Rong said with a depressed face: "please, if she''s just the eldest lady of the Si family, I don''t need to be afraid of her. If she dares to provoke me, I won''t be soft hearted. Who knows that she has something to do with you hermits? How can she become the eldest lady of your hermits again? Isn''t she a member of the Si family?"


    "Oh, my God, it''s nothing to offend a Si family. If this young lady remembers your hatred later and says to my aunt, you will be finished. My aunt only covers half of the hermit''s life with her hands! When she was young, she had children with the old man of the Si family. Later, there seemed to be something wrong with her family. She left sad because the news didn''t get through. So not long ago, she knew that there was still such a granddaughter. " Duan Muling explained.Tao Rong aggrieved, "is not it, your aunt will not trouble me, it is just a small matter, and she is unreasonable first, I am right."


    Duan Muling shook his head and said: "the people of the Yin nationality care whether you are right or wrong. You have seen Ao Yi and you don''t know the temperament of the Yin nationality. People like me who are so talkative are all different


    Tao Rong immediately poked Duanmu Ling and said, "good friend, since you are responsible for protecting her, help me. It''s OK to hide. Maybe she will soon forget. By the way, she doesn''t know her identity."


    Duanmu Ling glanced at Tao Rong and said, "I won''t let her know for the time being. After all, the hermits are not safe now. I''m afraid that someone will come to trouble her. Forget it, there will be something wrong then. Ao Yi and I will help you say something. Don''t you have an amulet? That''s more useful. "


    Tao Rong thought of what Ao Yi gave him. He thought that he would never use it all his life, but he didn''t expect that he would be on the stage soon.


    "This God is really blind, such a person can have such a high status, ha ha, I really look forward to what kind of husband and wife she and Ao Yi will be." Tao Rong said speechless.


    Duan Muling pats Tao Rong on the shoulder, because Duan Muling''s behavior is also monitored, so he can''t be too close to Tao Rong. After two words, he leaves alone.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect that there were so many things for her to sign up on the first day, which was really fatal. Take Xiaoxiao home quickly.

 Chapter 1016

    After going back, Tao Rong naturally talked to Nie Zhao about today''s affairs. He couldn''t conceal anything about the hidden people.


    "It is." Nie Zhao replied.


    Tao Rong was stunned and asked, "what do you mean? Listen to your tone. What do you know? "


    "The actions of the hermits are top secret. I can''t tell you in detail, but one thing I want to remind you is that the hermits won''t exist for long. Although we don''t intend to hurt anyone, if they persist, they can only pay for their lives, so don''t be too close to their people." Nie Zhao said seriously.


    Tao Rong chuckled and said, "do you mean that you are jealous?"


    Nie Zhao immediately said solemnly: "I''m not jealous. What kind of vinegar do I have for the losers and irrelevant people? "


    "The problem is that even if it''s not relevant, you''re very jealous." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao coughed unnaturally and said, "OK, I just like acid, can''t I? What''s more, Duan Muling also said to keep a distance from you? "


    "I don''t care about duanmuling. I''m afraid that the top 250 young lady will trouble me, and then the hermits will trouble me." Tao Rong said helplessly.


    "They dare!" Nie Zhao immediately said: "don''t worry, I''ve sent people to watch the people who come here, and they don''t dare to have conflicts with our people."


    Tao Rong smile for a while, see Xiao Xiao in the side, open eyes looking forward to, let Xiao Xiao answer the phone.


    Father and daughter are talking and laughing.


    Tao Rong went to talk with aunt LAN.


    Although Tao Rong believes that Nie Zhao''s arrangement will eliminate all the accidents, he is still not at ease.


    So Tao Rong came to consult aunt LAN.


    Aunt LAN, surprised by Tao Rong''s meeting with Si Xuan, sighs helplessly: "the eldest lady is also a poor person. She has been exiled since she was a child, and her parents have both died. She has never seen her before. She finally finds her back. As the only heir of the Si family, she can imagine being arrogant and pampered."


    Aunt Lan said that she had an instant reaction. Her wife had been living in exile since childhood. No one knew her parents. It seemed that such a comparison was not worthy of sympathy.


    Aunt LAN continued with a smile: "in fact, when you went to Lanshi, madam, I secretly stayed near the old house of the Si family. I saw the eldest lady. The eldest lady looks really like the wife of the Si family."


    Tao Rong admits that Tao Rong has seen a picture of Mrs. Si''s family, which is very similar.


    "If the wife of Si family were still here, the eldest lady would not have become such a character." Aunt LAN sighed: "they are both good people..."


    Aunt LAN began to recall the couple who died young. Although Tao Rong was curious about them before, now she cares more about the old woman.


    So when Aunt Lan said that she had enough strength, she asked, "I''ve met the old man of the Si family, and I''ve heard of his husband and wife. But why hasn''t anyone mentioned his wife? Do you know anything about his wife?"


    Aunt LAN fell into the memory, "old lady She is a very difficult person to describe. Her living habits and behavior are very strange, but they are really powerful. The old man was eaten by her and listened to her. Everything we do is vigorous and resolute. The reason why the master is able to establish the present family is entirely due to the old lady. "


    "True or false?" Tao Rong was surprised.


    Aunt Lan said: "this is what the old man often talks about. In the past, the eldest sister-in-law wanted to ask the old man for those very powerful prescriptions. If the old lady said a word, the old man would not give them, because the old lady gave them to the old man. If there were no such prescriptions, the old man would be a powerful doctor, but with those prescriptions and from the old lady''s side After learning the medical skills, the old man became a legend in the Chinese medical field, and the Si family became one of the top ten families from then on. "


    Tao Rong was stunned, and instantly understood that the things in the hermit family are indeed treasures that can not be passed on to the outside world. Anyone who comes out can change the status of a family. Such forces have completely shaken the foundation of the country. No wonder they are not accepted by the world.


    That is to say, the Si family was founded entirely by the women who came out of the Yin nationality.


    "Later, the eldest miss of the Si family disappeared, and my husband and wife had an accident, so I left. However, I have been helping to look for it, so I know what happened later. After looking for it, I mistakenly thought that the eldest Miss had passed away, and the old lady was heartbroken, so I left the Si family directly. So far, there is no news." Aunt LAN sighed: "if she is still old, she will be very happy to know that big and small sister is back alive."


    After listening for a long time, Tao Rong thought clearly, "after that, the top secret prescriptions of the Si family will only be given to Si Xuan, not to other people, right?"


    That''s a waste.


    Aunt LAN shook her head and said, "I''m not sure about this. But when both my husband and wife were alive, the old lady also said that lineal relationship was the first requirement. In addition, she had to go through investigation. She had to be a good doctor to have it. At the beginning, she only gave it to the master because he had good medical skills. But before the accident, the medical skills of Mr. and Mrs. have not been judged by the old lady, so the prescription is still in the hands of the old man. ""That Si Ye is really miserable. He will not get the most precious wealth by doing his best for the Si family. His adoptive mother will be angry to death." Tao Rong make complaints about the way.


    "They certainly don''t have the right to inherit." Aunt Lan said, and then mysteriously told Tao Rong, "madam, I''ll tell you a secret. Now people outside don''t know."


    Tao Rong suddenly became curious.


    "In fact, the eldest sister-in-law is not the daughter of the old lady, but the daughter of the old man''s ex-wife. In the war, the old man was injured and disappeared. After he came back, he found that his wife died, leaving only one daughter. So the eldest sister-in-law''s family could not inherit the prescription. Although they were unconvinced at that time, there was no way to let the second lady bring the prescription."


    Tao Rong is very surprised, this can be regarded as thoroughly feeling the situation of the Si family.


    It seems that every family has its own difficult classics.


    Because every other day is a formal class, so the next day, Tao Rong is going to take Xiaoxiao around to play.


    But I didn''t expect to receive the invitation the next day.


    An invitation from my family.


    Naturally, Tao Rong was invited as Nie Zhao''s wife.


    Originally, Tao Rong didn''t want to participate.


    But Qin Huan contacted her.


    Because this is the first time that Tao Rong has appeared among the powerful people in Beishi, it''s not good not to go. This kind of face still needs to be given. After all, what she represents now is Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong thought about it and finally agreed to show up with Xiao Xiao.

 Chapter 1017

    "It''s a ready gift, ma''am." Wang Bo handed the gift to Tao Rong, and most of the people who attended the meeting had to bring the gift. Naturally, Tao Rong didn''t need to worry about it. Wang Bo was good at dealing with it.


    Tao Rong then said with a smile, "Uncle Wang, do you have any precautions to remind me?"


    Wang Bo said with a smile: "I''m completely at ease with my wife, and I''m not afraid of them. Since my husband went out on his own, he doesn''t need these powerful people. So if you don''t want to be strong, you can have a good time."


    Tao Rong thought about it and said pessimistically, "I guess it won''t be easy."


    Wang Bo laughed like Maitreya, "then give them the upper hand, let them know that even if there is no Nie''s old man, Mr. and Mrs. are not provoked by others."


    Tao Rong was amused, looking at Xiao Xiao''s hair braided by Aunt LAN, she slowly came down the stairs and reached out to meet her.


    "My little princess, how beautiful today." Tao Rong praised.


    Xiao Xiao raised the corner of her mouth and said, "it''s my mother who picked out the beautiful clothes."


    Tao Rong picked up Xiao Xiao and gave her a kiss. At this time, the doorbell rang outside the door on time. Qin Huan came to pick her up.


    Qin Huan should have taken his family to such a gathering.


    But when they were still in Lan City, Qin Huan had already gone through the divorce formalities with his wife, and Tao Rong had not seen Mrs. Qin before.


    So this time Qin Huan came to help his brother and was responsible for picking up Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    After getting on the bus, Qin Huan also praises Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    Along the way, Qin Huan kept saying that if only he could have a daughter like Xiao Xiao, he seemed to want children very much.


    However, Tao Rong has always heard that Qin Huan is a romantic prodigal son, so I don''t know if this is a whim.


    Qin Huan also explained the situation to Tao Rong in the car. In fact, Tao Rong doesn''t need to worry about anything, because this kind of party is very common, basically every month. The major families take turns to do it. It''s a group of rich and powerful people who have nothing to eat, drink and have fun.


    However, such an occasion is also a kind of business or blind date, which is basically attended by young people, so there will not be less people going, only more.


    It''s a gathering place for celebrities in Beishi.


    This time, the host is Si Xuan, the eldest daughter of the Si family.


    The car slowly drove into the old house.


    This old house is still in the center of Beishi. It''s a super local tyrant. If you don''t enter here, you will never know that there are such green spaces and forests in the center of the city.


    Tao Rong''s eyes are sharp. After looking at it for a few times, she found that there are many gardens of Chinese herbal medicine, and they are all expensive Chinese herbal medicine.


    When I came to the door, I saw a lot of expensive furnishings.


    Under the guidance of the servant, he entered the gate. Famous paintings and antiques were everywhere. Strictly speaking, this was the most local tyrant that Tao Rong had ever seen, but it didn''t look extravagant. It was a noble feeling.


    Because of being favored, such a level of house can be used to party, and will not be rejected by the old man. This is the status of Si Xuan.


    In addition to a few of the original top ten families in Beishi, the others are second-class families. When these families come here, they may all envy Sixuan.


    Before other people told Tao Rong that Sixuan''s position in Beishi, Tao Rong didn''t have any concept, so he really understood.


    "Mr. Qin, Mrs. Nie, Miss Nie, please come inside." The servant half pushed the door of the living room and made a gesture of please.


    When the door is pushed open, naturally someone will notice who came in.


    It was Qin Huan. All the people on the scene had a smile of unknown meaning, and their eyes turned to another corner of the living room.


    Some women''s eyebrows and eyes look flow, as if in the secret exchange of something.


    But when they saw Qin Huan with a very young and beautiful woman, they immediately began to smile.


    But when they saw that the woman was still holding a child, they were stunned and couldn''t react for a moment.


    The melodious music in the air can''t ease the strange atmosphere.


    "Oh, boss Qin, this is not good..." With that, he looked to the other side.


    Qin Huan a face surprised of see toward there, didn''t think she unexpectedly also came.


    Tao Rong also along with Qin Huan''s line of sight to see past, there is a short hair woman holding a wine cup slowly toward them.


    And the attitude of everyone around seemed to be watching a play.


    "This is the sister flower of which family, Qin Huan. You''re really interesting. We just got divorced, and you took beautiful women to the rally. It''s too shameful for me." The short haired woman''s eyes narrowed slightly and her tone was relaxed, but the wine glass in her hand trembled slightly because of her strength.


    "Pan Qin, I thought that after you divorced me, you have to pretend to be sad. You have to travel for a while. How can you come out so soon? Who is not interesting enough?" Qin Huan''s tone was also relaxed, as if it was not a tit for tat relationship.But the people who watch good plays around don''t show any less interest.


    A onlooker said, "Pan Qin, don''t you know your ex husband? How can there be less women around? "


    Tao Rong looks at people with a speechless face. They don''t know that she will follow Qin Huan. I think she is Qin Huan''s little lover.


    Although many people were invited to her and Nie Zhao''s wedding, people in Beishi could not catch up with Nie Zhao except for a few big families, so no one here has seen her. I''m afraid the older ones have, but the cynical ones certainly have not.


    And the last time I met Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao were not there. Tao Rong looked around and immediately looked at them. Not far away, Si Ye just looked at them in his spare time, but could not explain her identity.


    Pan Qin turned his head and looked at Tao Rong, "beauty, this one next to you is a prodigal son in love. He eats people and doesn''t vomit bones. You have to be careful. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "what does it have to do with me?"


    In a daze, they immediately made fun of Qin Huan, as if to say that Qin Huan had not tamed the woman.


    Pan Qin frowned at Tao Rong, as if in doubt.


    Tao Rong said to pan Qin with a smile, "you Don''t you really know me? I thought you had at least seen my picture? "


    Pan Qin was stunned, and the people around him were also curious.


    Pan Qin hesitated and said, "I never care who he is with." Although pan Qin opened her mouth, she looked a little strange, because she suddenly felt that the people in front of her seemed a little familiar.


    Tao Rong said to Xiao Xiao: "Xiao Xiao, don''t you always say that the ring is beautiful, don''t you know who made it? It''s aunt pan in front of you. "


    Xiao Xiao was also curious to see, heard this immediately a burst of excitement, took out his necklace, the necklace is two rings.

 Chapter 1018

    As soon as pan Qin saw the two rings, she immediately remembered that the rings she made were naturally recognized, and each pair had a special meaning and mark.


    Pan Qin looked up at them in surprise, his lips trembled, "are you Tao Rong?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "really don''t know me."


    Qin Huanli said: "well, it''s none of my business. At the beginning, she only saw your photos from high school." Then he said to pan Qin, "you are really good. Haven''t you heard that Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law will also attend today''s banquet?"


    Pan Qin still stares at them. "I heard it, but..."


    "My brother''s daughter-in-law is here for the first time. Can I not take it with me?" Qin Huan is speechless.


    Pan Qin stares at Qin Huan immediately and looks at Tao Rong awkwardly, "sorry, I I misunderstood that you have changed so much that I didn''t recognize you for a while. This is your daughter, Nie Xiao, right. It''s lovely. "


    When pan Qin said this, the onlookers immediately understood who was in front of them. It can be said that today''s arrival of Tao Rong is the focus of the audience. Everyone wants to see what kind of grass-roots wife the most famous figure in the top ten families of this generation married.


    Looking at the mother and daughter carefully, the mother is young and beautiful, with a beautiful figure. She has a kind of eye-catching feeling. Compared with the children present, the daughter she is holding is just an angel. She has never seen a child look so good, which makes people happy.


    This is the grass-roots wife who let general Nie run away from home and refused to give up for several years. Now he is alive.


    It''s said that general NIE is very fond of his wife, which makes many women in the circle envious. Now there is such a lovely and beautiful girl. What''s the fate. It''s really more popular than people.


    Xiaoxiao says hello to Panqin obediently. Panqin''s eyes have changed. I wish I could hold Xiaoxiao and kiss her immediately.


    Xiao Xiao sweetly said how he is the baby of this pair of rings, is her childhood with.


    Pan Qin couldn''t help but look at Tao Rong, "thank you so much. I''m very honored to have you as the owners of these rings. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile, "don''t blame us for taking them with us."


    "It''s all emotional sustenance, with the same meaning." Pan Qin looked envious.


    "Hello, can you take care of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao for me today?" Qin Huan suddenly said to pan Qin, "I''m a man. It''s always inconvenient."


    Pan Qin nodded and said, "OK, it''s not for your face. It''s for me to get along with Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao. I''m happy. So you can stay away from us. I''ll take care of them."


    Hearing this, Qin Huan could not help but draw out his mouth.


    Tao Rong laughingly looked at them and didn''t feel like they were broken.


    After that, pan Qin takes Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao into the crowd, and some of the natures familiar to pan Qin and Qin Huan come forward to say hello.


    Tao Rong knows each other one by one, and always keeps elegant atmosphere, which makes those who look at her sigh. It''s really a sparrow changing into a Phoenix.


    Later, I heard that Tao Rong was also in the first Medical University, and immediately marveled at her ability.


    "It''s not so rare. I heard that Miss Si Jiada is also a student in Huaguo Medical University. Maybe she is my elder sister."


    Tao Rong finished, suddenly strange up around, everyone looked at each other with a smile, and then changed the topic.


    It''s not until pan Qin takes them to get cakes that Tao Rong hears that Si Xuan is not admitted at all. She is a special recruit.


    The only student in Huaguo Medical University who went through the back door by relationship.


    Just because she is the only granddaughter of master Si.


    According to pan Qin, it''s impossible for Sixuan to enter such a school. However, the negotiation between Sixuan''s family and the headmaster made Sixuan obtain the admission qualification. It''s a golden light to make her a qualified successor of Sixuan''s family.


    Tao Rong some accident way: "the division of the old man looked at the medicine is very strict, did not expect to give his granddaughter back door."


    Pan Qin said with a smile: "I don''t know if I can tell you two more things."


    Tao Rong see pan Qin mysterious smile, also don''t ask, is talking. Someone came up.


    "Tao Rong, we meet again."


    As soon as Tao Rong looks back, she feels that someone is too close. She can''t help but step back. Xiao Xiao, who is eating cakes, frowns. She can''t help but jump down from the chair and walk to Tao Rong. She pulls Tao Rong''s clothes and looks at Si ye in front of her, as if she is afraid that her mother will be robbed.


    Si Ye smiles and looks at Xiao Xiao again. "I haven''t seen you for a while. I really miss you very much."


    Pan Qin frowned and coughed: "Si ye, are you kidding? Do you miss me? Are you not afraid of Nie Zhao''s muzzle? "


    Pan Qin''s heart is straight and quick, and he is not afraid of anything. Si Ye doesn''t care about women, so he says with a smile: "we are all friends. Is it necessary to use the muzzle? Tao Rong, I''ve heard that you''ve offended our eldest lady. You''re really amazing. I admire you as if you didn''t dare offend anyone. "Tao Rong said with a smile: "who let me have a good husband. Besides, I can''t say that she offended me. If she offended me, I don''t care about her any more. Isn''t she going to care about me? It''s really unreasonable. "


    Si Ye shook his head and said: "our eldest lady is doomed to be unreasonable. I''d like to remind you that this is a small matter, but if she really makes a scene in the future, if she tells her grandfather, even if he likes you, he will come out for his precious granddaughter. At that time, not only the University, I''m afraid the whole medical field will not accommodate you."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "you are threatening me, but it''s not bad for me. Anyway, I can''t study, I can''t be a doctor, and I can keep my husband and daughter as husband and son. It''s also a kind of happiness for me, so this kind of threatening words don''t work for me."


    Si Ye''s eyes narrowed and he seemed to appreciate Tao Rong more.


    Just at this time, the crowd cheered up, with the sound of looking past, you can see a young lady like a princess slowly down the stairs, enjoying the feeling of attention.


    No matter whether she likes her or not, she will give compliments and applause to the face of the Si family. In an instant, the banquet hall becomes Si Xuan''s show. She enjoys the best of everything. No wonder it is said that she is the woman that Beishi can''t offend the most.


    Tao Rong looked at it from a distance and didn''t feel anything. Seeing Xiao Xiao hold it up, she held it up and looked over there.


    At this time, Qin Jiaojiao, who appeared in the school with Si Xuan, also appeared. She reached Si Xuan''s ear, pointed to Tao Rong''s direction and said something. In an instant, Si Xuan looked to this side, and then came slowly with a domineering momentum.

 Chapter 1019

    Looking at Si Xuan, Tao Rong is in a flat mood, with a faint smile and no fear.


    "Tao Rong? Nie Zhao''s wife? " Si Xuan said arrogantly, "no wonder you are so bold."


    People''s eyes naturally followed Si Xuan. When they heard that, they knew that they were not going to deal with each other. They immediately began to judge the situation in their hearts.


    "Miss Sixuan, meet again." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    "Tao Rong, it seems that our two families have friendship for generations. I will not pursue that matter." Si Xuan said straightforwardly.


    Tao Rong pick eyebrows, originally want to retort, but think about it, feel no need to care with her, simply don''t speak, just smile.


    Tao Rong didn''t say thanks. This behavior made Si Xuan very upset, but she was not a fool. Nie Zhao was not easy to offend, so she wouldn''t deal with Tao Rong who was upset at the first sight.


    Sixuan looked at Xiaoxiao again and said, "let your daughter go to the place where children play. Stay here and watch us drink. Then she asked the servant to take us."


    Tao Rong looks at the place not far away where the children are playing. He looks at Xiao Xiao and says, "Xiao Xiao, do you want to go?"


    Xiao Xiao is a little curious and nods.


    Tao Rong put down Xiao Xiao and let people take her with her. She couldn''t help sighing in her heart that this si Xuan was not pretty enough to be stupid.


    After that, Si Xuan didn''t care about Tao Rong. Tao Rong was relaxed, chatting with Pan Qin and paying attention to Xiao Xiao.


    Pan Qin said in a low voice: "you''re really amazing. You''ve attracted so many eyes. Both Si ye and Si Xuan are staring at you. Didn''t you just stay in Taipei for a few days? What''s the matter with Miss Sixuan? "


    Tao Rong chuckles and explains the situation of that day. Pan Qin is speechless. By the way, he reminds Tao Rong about her ex husband''s cousin Qin Jiaojiao.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I''m used to it. I don''t care who it is."


    Pan Qin couldn''t help laughing: "are you showing off? I know you have a good husband. Your husband is the only one among them. He looks like a man and looks the most handsome. No wonder celebrities stare at him and marry him. You know, your husband is known as the man with the most unlimited future in the famous family. Which woman is not attracted by him? "


    Tao Rong looks at Pan Qin with an eyebrow.


    Pan Qin said with a smile, "if I didn''t meet Qin Huan first, I would be attracted to your husband."


    Tao Rong knows that Pan Qin is joking, but he vaguely understands something and looks at her with a smile.


    Pan Qin said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "since you like why divorce."


    Pan Qin a Leng, the facial expression some stagnant looking at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong made a slip of the tongue and said awkwardly, "when I didn''t say it."


    After a strange silence between them, pan Qin suddenly said, "you How do you know? "


    Tao Rong said helplessly: "you just said that if you didn''t meet Qin Huan first, you would be attracted to my husband. The implication of this sentence is that you have been attracted to someone, so you can''t fall in love with others any more?"


    Pan Qin suddenly laughs: "you are so delicate. You have a special charm. When people talk to you, they feel calm. It''s wonderful to want to talk to you."


    "Maybe, I don''t look like a special gossip. I like to chew my tongue." Tao Rong thought about it.


    Pan Qin nods. Tao Rong really gives people such a feeling, which is reassuring and safe. This feeling is a bit like that of Nie Zhao.


    "The woman Nie Zhao fell in love with is really special." Pan Qin said with a smile: "you''re right. I''m interested in him. There''s no way to survive the divorce."


    Tao Rong thought for a moment and said, "because he is a flower?"


    Pan Qin nodded and said, "at least ten of the women present have had an affair with him. If I don''t show some indifference, I will have no dignity."


    Tao Rong is a little surprised. When she looks around, Qin Huan is already talking and laughing with another beauty.


    "But I heard that you used to be very harmonious. Qin Huan doesn''t know what you mean to him." Tao Rong still remembers yuan Shang''s words of admiring Qin Huan and his wife at that time, because they are open-minded, harmonious and noninterferent. Pan Qin even said that his husband is not at a loss for stealing food. It''s the little three who are at a loss. Anyway, there are two marriages. Qin Huan can''t get divorced in his life. He''s just playing.


    At that time, Tao Rong despised that kind of relationship, but people had their own choices, so naturally they would not say anything more. He just sighed that the only way to maintain such a relationship was that both sides had no love for each other.


    Now, in fact, pan Qin has feelings for Qin Huan.


    "How can a veteran like him not see through other people''s thoughts? He knew why I married him from the beginning, but he habitually didn''t face women''s true feelings. He took many women''s true feelings and threw them into the garbage can. I was just one of them. He never promised that if someone showed his heart, he would only end up embarrassed and apologetic It''s just a matter of time. He''s a man of flowers. Every leaf doesn''t touch his body. He''s as free as the wind. No one can catch him. And don''t try to monopolize him. " Pan Qin said quietly.Tao Rong is a little surprised. It''s not what Pan Qin said. After all, she can imagine what Qin Huan is like. But when pan Qin, who had not yet reached the level of divorce, once again started to make complaints about Qin Huan with people, he was not evil, but he still revealed the spring feeling. He seemed to be infatuated with Qin Huan, but he did not want to endure the pain he saw with him.


    "Look at the others." Tao Rong can''t help but say.


    Pan qinyi Leng, some unexpected looking at Tao Rong, "others are to persuade and do not advise points, since our divorce, all people have advised me to compound with him, after all, he said, if I want to compound, he is welcome at any time."


    "You probably don''t know that half of the reason why yuan Shang and his girlfriend will be separated is because of me." Tao Rong himself Tucao: "I never persuade and do not make complaints about it. Since it is so painful, it should be separated. You will find anyone who can leave can turn around, and the wound is healed, and you will find a new life and enjoy yourself."


    Pan Qin was stunned. Looking at Tao Rong, he even forgot to blink, "you Your idea is really special. You disappeared for two years because... "


    "I thought my husband betrayed me. Since I was in pain, I chose to leave. Later, I was found out that everything was designed by others. It was a misunderstanding, so I was together again." Tao Rong explained the situation simply and clearly. Pan Qin was amazed.

 Chapter 1020

    Pan Qin couldn''t help admiring Tao Rong. Then he thought of himself and said, "not everyone has the courage to leave like you. If I have a child as lovely as your baby Xiaoxiao, maybe I... "


    Tao Rong is stunned and suddenly realizes that Pan Qin and Qin Huan have been married for many years, but they haven''t had any children. This is quite strange. But it''s someone else''s privacy, and I don''t ask a lot when I meet for the first time.


    "Not me, but you." Pan Qin suddenly opened his mouth.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "what can I say?"


    "Say Si ye, you should be careful. He''s staring at you like that." Pan Qin whispered: "you''re not in Beishi, so I don''t know him. He''s a worse Playboy than Qin Huan. As long as you like him, everyone dares to do it. It''s really tasteless. But because he''s the right arm of the family in the future, not many people dare to do it. If your husband isn''t around now, he''ll surely find a way to do it to you. There''s nothing wrong with him "The bottom line."


    Tao Rong snorted and laughed. I''ve heard about it before. It turns out that the rotten character of Si Ye is obvious to all.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t bear the loss." Tao Rong gave a faint smile.


    While they were talking, they were invited to play games.


    Pan Qin dragged Tao Rong to watch the fun.


    The crowd gathered. It turned out that they were playing darts. Those who lost would be punished. If they didn''t want to be punished, they would drink. The challenged person is not qualified to refuse until he has drunk.


    But we are more or less a little measured, after all, we are all people with status, no one will play too much, basically it is the boys in the booze game. Occasionally there are girls come forward, looking for a man to play ambiguous, is also a luxury.


    When Tao Rong and pan Qin passed by, they saw that Qin Huan had lost. They were asked to find a lady present to kiss the back of their hands. When they saw pan Qin coming, they said, "if you want to find the most beautiful lady in your heart, you are not allowed to find your ex-wife."


    Everyone laughed, and someone coaxed him and said, "isn''t this a chance for master Qin? What''s more, there are a lot of ex girlfriends without ex wives. Who can''t kiss? "


    "You can''t say that. You can only kiss one. It''s easy to offend the beauty. Isn''t everyone else beautiful? "


    Qin Huan is the king of atmosphere. The place where he is is is more lively.


    Qin Huan looks around with a helpless smile. Tao Rong turns to see pan Qin looking at Qin Huan like an outsider.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, can imagine now pan Qin is what kind of mood.


    Tao Rong looking at Qin Huan, Qin Huan is in a relaxed mood said: "which beauty''s jade hand can lend me a use."


    Around immediately smile for a group, someone angry said Qin Huan.


    Some people like to pick things up and deliberately say, "Qin Huan, I''ve been given an excuse! Find the person you think is the most beautiful! To find her is to admit that others are not as beautiful as her. "


    "Don''t you embarrass me? Or I''ll have a drink. " Qin Huan said with a smile.


    There was another hiss around.


    Qin Huanli said: "don''t spoil everyone''s interest, I''ll find the most beautiful woman I think." Then he went to a place.


    And the women standing there couldn''t help but get nervous.


    To Qin Huan unintentionally natural Dodge, intentionally on a face shy stand in place.


    Pan Qin''s eyes became more and more numb, and Tao Rong could not help shaking his head.


    However, when Qin Huan went deeper and deeper, and did not touch any beauties, Tao Rong slightly raised her eyebrows, looked in his direction, and instantly understood.


    Qin Huan has come to the edge of the crowd and shouts at the place where the children are playing, "Xiao Xiao baby, come to Uncle Qin."


    Xiao Xiao listen to Qin Huan''s call, quickly walked past, is confused, Qin Huan took Xiao Xiao''s hand, said: "to say beauty, of course, is my dry daughter Nie Xiao the most beautiful, everyone can see." Finish saying to smile Xi Xi of kiss on the back of the hand of Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao was immediately flattered.


    The people around him were all laughing. They praised Qin Huan for his strength. Some people said he was slippery.


    When Tao Rong looked at Pan Qin again, she was obviously relieved.


    Qin Huan came over with a smile and said to Tao Rong, "fortunately you came with Xiao Xiao."


    Tao Rong pick eyebrow way: "take Xiao Xiao to also not to help you out of encirclement, and you kiss her after I agree?"


    "Is this to be agreed?" Qin Huan immediately surprised.


    "Her father said that any man close to his baby daughter should be isolated. Today, I want to tell my husband in return." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Qin Huan immediately said with a bitter face: "you are not it, your husband and wife have a baby daughter, great ah!"


    Tao Rong immediately narrowed her eyes.


    Qin Huan very counseled said: "yes, great."


    After a while, Qin Huan stood with them and talked.


    All of a sudden, Qin Jiaojiao came up and said to Tao Rong, "Madam Nie, since your husband is a soldier, it should not be difficult for you to shoot darts. Why don''t we have a comparison?"Tao Rong is slightly a Leng, "I won''t. I haven''t played. "


    Qin Jiaojiao said: "just throw it casually. Since it''s here, don''t spoil the fun. Let''s play together. If you lose, it''s not difficult to be punished."


    Qin Huan slightly frowned, "Tao Rong is the first time to participate."


    "Second brother, don''t say that. Who hasn''t participated in it for the first time. Yes? Does Mrs. Nie dare not accept the challenge? " Qin Jiaojiao provocative said.


    In the noise of people around, Tao Rong can not only come forward to accept the challenge. "All right, just play."


    "I''ll go first." Qin Jiaojiao came forward and threw ten darts.


    Pan Qin couldn''t help whispering: "Tao Rong, you really can''t. I remember Nie Zhao is good at playing."


    Tao Rong said, "I''m just too lazy to play."


    Qin Huan frowned.


    Ten darts, no one hit the bull''s-eye, but the score is very beautiful, compared with the present, it is good.


    Qin Jiaojiao took the new dart from the servant and sent it to Tao Rong''s hand with a smile. She said, "look at you. I''ve been lenient. I hope you have a good result."


    Tao Rong immediately said with a smile: "you''re welcome."


    Then he went to the white line and started throwing darts.


    "You can try it first." Someone suggested.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "nothing, anyway, it''s a game." With that, a dart was shot out. Surprisingly, it didn''t miss the target. It''s just right. It''s in the same ring as Qin Jiaojiao''s first one.


    A burst of cheers around can be regarded as a little encouragement to Tao Rong.


    But then every ring, let the applause around gradually become a surprise, and Qin Jiaojiao''s face is also more and more white.


    Because each ring of Tao Rong is one more point than that of Qin Jiaojiao, and the final total score is naturally higher than that of Qin Jiaojiao.

 Chapter 1021

    "It''s your first time to play. It''s amazing." Some people marvel.


    Tao Rong put down her arm and said with a smile, "maybe I really feel better."


    "You win!" Someone said excitedly.


    Qin Huan also stepped forward and said, "Tao Rong, what do you want to punish Qin Jiaojiao?"


    Qin Jiaojiao immediately stares at Qin Huan when she hears Qin Huan''s warning.


    Qin Huan said with a smile: "don''t give me face."


    Tao Rong looks at Qin Jiaojiao. It''s not hard to imagine what the other party will let her do if she loses. However, on the occasion of her first appearance, it''s better to keep a low profile.


    "I can''t think of a penalty for drinking in a bar. And it''s not too good to be a lady. " Tao Rong said directly.


    Tao Rong looks like a clever lady. She is not a happy character at all, so we have formed a preliminary impression of her.


    Afraid of Tao Rong''s repentance, Qin Jiaojiao immediately takes her glass and drinks it. But after drinking it, she looks at Tao Rong with humiliation and anger, as if Tao Rong has bullied others.


    In the face of such unreasonable eyes, Tao Rong can only ignore.


    Tao Rong turns her head and wants to see how Xiaoxiao is. After all, she has time to see Xiaoxiao every other time.


    But this moment was blocked by Si Xuan.


    "Mrs. Nie, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I want to challenge you, too!" Si Xuan stepped forward.


    Qin Jiaojiao immediately went to Si Xuan, took her arm and said, "Si Xuan, it''s up to you." I almost didn''t say a few words of revenge for me.


    Tao Rong jokingly said: "you have to challenge people continuously. Isn''t it unfair?"


    "At my dinner party, I play as I say? If I say yes, why don''t I dare? Isn''t it easy just now? " Si Xuan was more and more upset when she saw Tao Rong. I don''t know why, especially the face made her feel particularly upset.


    As soon as she spoke, all the people around her did not dare to speak. Everyone seemed to give her face.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it seems that I can''t do without playing?"


    Si Xuan raised her head arrogantly, "then you can just admit defeat."


    Tao Rong was about to open her mouth. As a result, Si Xuan said, "if you give up, you''ll be punished. How about three animals, pig, dog and cow?"


    With these words, the atmosphere of the scene changed.


    But Sixuan said with a relaxed manner, "it''s just fun. Before, there were still people learning to bark like cats."


    "Can''t I have a drink?" Tao Rong asked.


    Si Xuan pointed to the champagne tower, which had not been touched by anyone, and said, "you can play big with me. You won''t be punished. You can drink all of these."


    "Miss Si, are you openly asking me for trouble?" Tao Rong said coldly to Si ye, who was standing behind Si Xuan, "don''t you care about your sister, Mr. Si?"


    Si ye said with a smile: "it''s just a game. What do I need to care about? If you ask me to help you, I can fight for you. But it needs to be rewarded. "


    Finish saying, the division Ye is still ambiguous to blunt Tao Rong to pick eyebrow.


    Qin Huan snorted coldly: "it seems that Tao Rong is not very comfortable today. Let me take you home first."


    Pan Qin also echoed: "yes, you just said that your body is not very comfortable."


    "When you just played with me, wasn''t it OK? I didn''t expect that Nie Zhao, such a brave soldier, married a little wife who thought she was charming. He was so timid. I can''t afford it. " Qin Jiaojiao sneered.


    Tao Rong took a deep breath and said, "OK, play. I have the same request. If you lose, do as you just said."


    Si Xuan immediately agreed.


    After Sixuan agreed, people around immediately began to talk.


    Besides, Qin Huan and pan Qin are also worried.


    Qin Huan can''t help but say: "it seems that I will help you back later."


    "Why did you agree? Si Xuan is a professional in dart shooting. Otherwise, how could you put this kind of thing in your party for entertainment?" Pan Qin worried.


    "It''s OK. I''m a good drinker." Tao Rong said with a faint smile.


    With that, I can see that Si Xuan really started to shoot darts.


    This professional sentence is true.


    Apart from one in the bull''s-eye, the others are steady in the red heart, with brilliant results, which makes everyone marvel. They all say that today, Si Xuan is playing very well, and it can be seen that Si Xuan is deliberately teaching Tao Rong a lesson.


    Tao Rong stepped forward slowly, his ten darts shaking slightly.


    "It''s too crowded. Anyway, the score has been recorded. Take down the darts." Tao Rong light mouth way.


    As a result, as soon as she said it, people around her said, "which positions are not in your way."


    There was a roar of laughter around.


    Tao Rong light smile, did not say more.


    But Sixuan pretended to be generous and said, "take it down for her, so that if you lose, you won''t say that my darts have interfered with her, will you?"The servant came forward and took down the dart.


    Tao Rong raised a dart, moved his arm, turned his head and said, "do you really want to make such a big bet? Is it OK to make a change? "


    "Ha ha, are you afraid? It''s just fun. It''s not too much. I''ve agreed. If you win, I''ll be punished, won''t I? " It seems that Si Xuan can''t help being happy.


    Qin Jiaojiao echoed: "don''t delay. I can''t afford to lose!"


    One side of Pan Qin worried, poked Qin Huan way: "you don''t care?"


    However, looking at Qin Huan''s side face, he was suspicious.


    Pan Qin didn''t understand and said, "did you hear that?"


    "I think it''s very strange. Although Tao Rong is young, since I met her, she has never done anything that she is not sure of, and now she is still acting like this to show weakness. It''s not her nature at all." "Qin huanni said


    "What do you say about your brother''s daughter-in-law?" Pan Qin is speechless.


    "No, Tao Rong beat my big brother on the first day when she came to Beishi. She can''t be the one who can lose money!" Qin Huan said: "you didn''t know her before. If you think about Nie Zhao, you can lose money under Tao Rong. She''s not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    Pan Qin just wanted to refute for his sister, but the next second he heard a scream. Pan Qin immediately looked over and saw that a dart had hit the heart, and it was the middle of the heart.


    People around startled their chins.


    Qin Jiaojiao and Si Xuan were also quiet for a moment.


    But Si Ye narrowed his eyes and looked at Tao Rong. His eyes were more and more possessive.


    The second came out again. With a bang, people watched the second dart, as if they were not satisfied that the first dart occupied the middle position. They shot down the first dart and stood in the center.


    They couldn''t even make a sound. They could only stare at it.


    Tao Rong threw out one by one and was knocked down one by one. In the end, there was only the last dart standing at that point, and there was no trace in other positions of the dart plate.

 Chapter 1022

    The whole hall has been silent, only the children beside are playing happily.


    Tao Rong shook his arm, turned to see Si Xuan and said, "is it over?"


    Tie Xuan''s face was completely blue.


    Looking at her blue face, the onlookers who wanted to exclaim could not help but put their praise down their throats.


    But Qin Huan couldn''t help clapping and said, "it''s amazing. It''s Nie Zhao''s daughter-in-law."


    "It seems to have escaped a disaster." Pan Qin also relaxed said.


    Tao Rong looked at Si Xuan with a meaningful smile. "I just reminded you."


    Si Xuan''s face became worse.


    Qin Jiaojiao immediately said: "Tao Rong, you are on purpose. You just pretend that you can''t play. Maybe you cheat us."


    Tao Rong looked at Qin Jiaojiao and said, "how can you prove that I knew it before? I haven''t played darts. I just practiced throwing knives with my husband. "


    With that, Tao Rong took the western food knife on the table next to him. A flying knife was inserted directly into the dart plate.


    "It feels almost the same." Tao Rong showed this hand, immediately scared people around to step back.


    Tao Rong said with a faint smile, "after all, it''s the general''s daughter-in-law. You can''t be too shameful, can you?" When Tao Rong said this, she looked at Qin Jiaojiao, and her murderous eyes flashed by. Qin Jiaojiao''s legs and stomach began to tremble.


    No one around dares to coax Sixuan to accept the punishment. Even Qin Huan and pan Qin are inconvenient to say more. They look at Tao Rong and don''t know what decision Tao Rong will make.


    Tao Rong just looks at Si Xuan with a faint smile and doesn''t speak.


    Sixuan was staring at by Tao Rong''s eyes. She had no choice but to show off her strength and said, "punishment is punishment. Am I afraid I can''t afford to lose?"


    Si Xuan went directly to the champagne tower and totally ignored other punishment methods. Of course, Tao Rong was not aggressive and just looked at Si Xuan.


    After three drinks in a row, someone said, "OK, OK, don''t..."


    But Tao Rong said: "yes, almost. It''s just for fun. It won''t let you drink all of it. I believe if I lose, you won''t let me drink all of it, right?"


    After all, if Tao Rong lost, according to the posture just now, Si Xuan would let Tao Rong drink it all.


    When Tao Rong said this, she looked at Sixuan with a smile. How could Sixuan be willing to bear such humiliation? She immediately said, "you don''t need to talk too much to admit defeat."


    When Si Xuan said that, others did not dare to persuade her.


    Si Xuan continued to drink, but her eyes drifted to Si ye and sent out a look for help. However, she found that her brother Si ye had been staring at Tao Rong, and immediately she understood Si Ye''s attitude towards Tao Rong.


    That''s his prey.


    Si Xuan drank hard, and her face was red.


    Tao Rong is too lazy to see it. Anyway, she has learned enough lessons. She turns to find Xiao Xiao and wants to make sure of her situation. But when she has a look, she is suddenly silly. Immediately, he raised his feet to push away the crowd and rushed to the place where the children were staying, looking anxiously.


    Why isn''t her Xiao Xiao here?


    "Xiao Xiao!" Tao Rong immediately cried out.


    But there was no response.


    Tao Rong''s situation naturally attracted other people''s attention.


    Pan Qin and Qin Huan caught up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tao Rong immediately anxious to check the whole audience, shouting.


    "Xiao Xiao is gone?" Qin Huan immediately found a servant.


    Pan Qin began to help ask the children.


    Some children saw it and said that Xiaoxiao was going to the other side of the stairs, but then they didn''t see it.


    When Tao Rong heard this, he rushed to the stairs.


    But he was stopped by the servant, "sorry, Mrs. Nie, the guests above can''t enter."


    "Get out of the way!" Tao Rong, who found her daughter, lost her calmness in an instant. She was as irritable as a lion.


    After a while, pan Qin understood what Qin Huan meant.


    "What''s the matter?" Si ye asked.


    "I''m looking for my daughter." Tao Rong said coldly.


    Si Ye frowned and raised his hand. The music stopped. Si ye asked the servant if he had seen Xiao Xiao.


    It was a young maid. She shook her head and said she didn''t see it.


    Tao Rong then opened his mouth and said, "have you been guarding here all the time?"


    The maid said awkwardly, "I just went to the toilet."


    As he was talking, a cry came from upstairs.


    "Mom!"


    Tao Rong a listen, is the voice of Xiao Xiao.


    But the voice was too anxious, and Tao Rong''s heart immediately came up. He didn''t care if there was anyone to stop him. He directly evaded the people who were blocking him. According to Tao Rong''s skill, ordinary people couldn''t stop him. Tao Rong rushed up directly and cried as he ran.Inside the room on the corner of the second floor came Xiao Xiao''s cry for help.


    Tao Rong rushed over and reached for the door, only to find that there was something wrong with the door lock, as if it was stuck.


    Other people also followed up, Si ye see this lock also frown way: "when bad?"


    The housekeeper was surprised and said, "this I don''t know, no one said? "


    "Don''t worry. We''ll get someone to open the door right away." Si Ye opens his mouth.


    Si Ye tries to comfort Tao Rong, but when he looks into Tao Rong''s eyes, he finds that Tao Rong doesn''t listen to him at all. Instead, he focuses on the door, and his eyes turn red gradually.


    "Mom..." Xiao Xiao anxiously pats the door.


    Tao Rong suddenly said: "Xiao Xiao, stand by the door, be careful not to be hit."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Xiaoxiao answered softly.


    "Well, what are you going to do?" Qin Huan suddenly felt bad.


    Tao Rong suddenly stepped back and ran into the door.


    Tao Rong''s body looks like an ordinary woman''s body, but her strength is not so big. With a roar, the door is directly knocked open.


    When everyone was surprised, a small figure had rushed out and rushed into Tao Rong''s arms.


    Tao Rong squatted on the ground, holding a soft body, took a deep breath, as if all the seven souls and six spirits had returned to their original position.


    "Mom." Xiao Xiao''s voice is hoarse.


    Tao Rong patted Xiaoxiao on the back and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. Mom is here."


    "What the hell! Tao Rong, are you crazy? You are not allowed to break into our family A voice came back from behind.


    Tao Rong looked sideways and saw that with the help of Qin Jiaojiao, Si Xuan came up with a red face and said sternly, "what do you want from your mother and daughter? Why are you in my grandfather''s elegant room


    Tao Rong''s behavior of bumping into the door really surprised everyone present, but what was more surprising was why the little girl was in this room.


    At this time, someone was sharp eyed and said, "why did all those potted plants fall to the ground? Isn''t that a very precious herb planted by Mr. Si? A pot is worth thousands of gold

 Chapter 1023

    Tao Rong saw that she had a research on herbs. Naturally, she could see the way at a glance. They were really excellent herbs.


    At this time, people look at Tao Rong in the arms of Xiao Xiao''s eyes have changed.


    "Tao Rong, your daughter, you don''t care what''s going on." Qin Jiaojiao was the first to make trouble.


    "Shut up, it''s not necessarily Xiaoxiao." Qin Huan helps to speak. After all, he knows how good Xiao Xiao is.


    By Qin Huan a fierce, Qin Jiaojiao more unconvinced. "Who else is here besides her! Besides, I don''t know if it''s a child who wants to steal things. Si ye, Si Xuan, you should be careful. "


    "Joke, do you forget who her husband is and what their daughter wants? Nie Zhao can''t help her get it. Do you need to steal it?" Pan Qin can''t help but help.


    At this time, Tao Rong has been slowly holding Xiaoxiao stand up, Tao Rong feel Xiaoxiao shaking body, the heart of the fire has been the same as the volcanic eruption.


    "That''s not necessarily true. Some people can''t bring up their children. Their daughter is also a small family. Nie Zhao is not around. Isn''t Mrs. Nie responsible for all the education? Although they can buy things before, they also have the habit of taking things without asking. Isn''t that strange? " Qin Jiaojiao argued.


    Si Xuan has not drunk all the wine, so now she is still sober and says, "Tao Rong, your daughter has caused such a disaster. I can''t explain it to my grandfather. What do you say?"


    Tao Rong''s cold eyes gradually swept Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao. Then he looked behind him and asked Xiao Xiao, "Xiao Xiao, how did you come here?"


    "What do you ask your daughter to do? You don''t want to admit it. " Qin Jiaojiao said immediately.


    Xiaoxiao has found her courage in her mother''s arms and says to Tao Rong, "my sister over there brought me here. I said I wanted to go to the toilet. She told me not to disturb you playing games, so she brought me to this room. When I came in, the potted plants in the room were already on the ground, and the elder sister left me. When I went to open the door, I couldn''t open it, so I called my mother


    This is a thriller for Xiaoxiao, who is less than three years old. No matter how talented and mature you are, you will still be flustered and scared when you encounter something you haven''t met.


    "Who are you talking about?" Tao Rong asked.


    Xiao Xiao immediately raised his hand.


    When they looked at it, they saw that it was the maid who had been guarding the stairs before.


    The maid was so quick that she rushed out and said to Si ye, "young master, I I really didn''t! I went to the toilet before, and I don''t know who went upstairs. It''s really not me. "


    Si Ye frowned slightly, glanced at Si Xuan, hesitated for a moment, and said, "is anyone there to see?"


    Everyone looked at each other. After all, at that time, everyone''s eyes were focused on Tao Rong. Who cares about things in other places.


    Seeing that there was no witness, the maid said, "don''t hurt me, my little friend. If you say anything casually, I may lose my job! When did I bring you here? Just be naughty and admit your mistake. Everyone will forgive you, but you can''t harm me! "


    The maid said it with both voice and emotion. The people looked around and didn''t know who to believe for a moment.


    "Can you believe a child''s words? She must have known that she had made a mistake. That''s why she shirked her responsibility. That''s what children do. I dare not bear my own mistakes. " Qin Jiaojiao argued.


    "I No, I didn''t Xiao Xiao was euphemistic, wronged eyes are red, "I really did not lie."


    Si Ye sighed and said, "forget it, this matter will not happen. I will tell my grandfather. Si Xuan, this matter will not happen." At last, the eyes of Si Ye looking at Si Xuan changed, obviously warning her.


    But Si Xuan didn''t give up at all. She said directly, "no, I can''t. I''ve taken it so casually. People think our family is a bully." Then he said to Tao Rong, "Tao Rong, your daughter, I don''t care, but you have to apologize for her."


    "Oh, how do you want me to apologize?" Tao Rong asks curiously.


    "Kneel down and apologize!" Si Xuan directly threatened that everyone would be silly to listen to him. Now he really got angry.


    "Si Xuan!" Si Ye harshly reminds, but Si Xuan says delicately: "if it''s wrong, you should admit it. If it''s me, I''ll kneel down and apologize! Don''t you think they''ve ruined so many good herbs of my grandfather? "


    Tao Rong suddenly laughed when he heard this.


    "Don''t, don''t mom apologize, I didn''t lie, you bully people, I want to tell Dad." Xiao Xiao crisp voice sounded, suddenly let the people around are not from the heart.


    Qin Huan stepped forward and said, "yes, Xiao Xiao, tell Nie Zhao that the people in the Si family bully your mother and daughter. According to your father''s temper, it seems that it''s hard to end."


    At this time, Si ye had to come forward and said, "Qin Huan, what you mean by this is to intimidate our family. Are we afraid?"


    "Why? Mrs. Nie came to meet the appointment with a friendly attitude. As a result, from the very beginning, she was targeted in many ways. I think if Nie Zhao doesn''t give proper reward, people will feel that he is incompetent and can''t protect his daughter, and everyone knows the right and wrong. " Qin Huan said with a smile.Si Ye''s face became gloomy and he turned to see Si Xuan.


    Si Xuan clenched her teeth. "She did something wrong and didn''t want to apologize. Instead, she bullied others. Nie Zhao is really great."


    "My husband is not here, you don''t have to spit out blood. You think it''s my daughter''s fault. If you prove it''s not my daughter''s fault, it''s the same as the game just now. On the contrary, you kneel down and apologize to me for wronging us!"


    Si Xuan chuckled: "how can you prove it! Before, my brother was the last one to come to this room for inspection. When he checked, he was still in good condition. After that, none of us went in. Now only your daughter is in it, and everything is smashed. Do you still want to quibble that your daughter didn''t do it? How, let you kneel down to apologize, let your face hang up? "


    "You''d better remember what you are saying now. No one can bully my daughter! Those who bully my daughter will pay for it Tao Rong cold swept three people, almost with the smell of blood said.


    Looking at the maid, Qin Jiaojiao and Si Xuan changed their faces. Tao Rongcai said lightly, "and miss Si Xuan remembers clearly, even who was the last one to enter the room, as if she was always ready to explain."


    When the words came out, people looked different.


    Qin Jiaojiao immediately defended and said, "don''t worry about him here. You have the ability to prove it."

 Chapter 1024

    Tao Rong said with a smile: "you all know that my husband is a soldier. The military region has the most advanced means of investigation. It''s very easy to investigate how many people came to this room and who smashed these flowerpots, even with gloves..." Tao Rong looks at the glove on the maid''s hand.


    "There are other small evidences that can be detected. Do you think the criminal investigation methods in China today are still primitive? If you can''t find out all these little tricks, it''s over. " Tao Rong said with a sneer.


    In front of these people where know what criminal investigation, so in Tao Rong this soldier''s wife''s flicker, immediately some uneasy. Looking at the maid''s twinkling eyes and instinctively leaning back, it proved that she was guilty at this time.


    Tao Rong gives Xiao Xiao to pan Qin and Qin Huan and walks slowly towards the maid.


    The maid''s uneasiness could not be concealed.


    Tao Rong directly forward is a ferocious pull her collar way: "I give you another chance, you say, at least do not go to jail, otherwise investigation, you wronged the military relatives, as long as my husband a word, you are going to the military court."


    The maid didn''t know what to say.


    Si Xuan immediately stepped forward and said, "Tao Rong, what do you want? Threats? What''s the point


    Qin Jiaojiao said: "it''s amazing. When you become a military wife, you''re going to show off your power and put on airs? Be careful of being reported. "


    Tao Rong ignored Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao, and said to the maid, "I don''t embarrass people like you. You tell the truth, I protect you, guarantee that others can''t hurt you, and give you three seconds to answer. If you continue to wrongly my daughter, you will bear the consequences."


    "Listen, everyone. She''s threatening!" Qin Jiaojiao immediately said excitedly.


    "Three Two... " Tao Rong didn''t pay any attention to them. She looked at the maid directly, but she didn''t count to one. The maid cried anxiously: "Mrs. Nie, don''t scare me. I really didn''t lie. It must be your daughter who didn''t dare to admit that she wronged me. I''m a little maid. How dare I do that? Your daughter is only two or three years old. It''s time for her to lie and pay attention It''s normal. "


    Tao Rong slowly released the maid, cold eyes, "you are wrong, my daughter never lies."


    With that, Tao Rong asked Si ye to send someone to prepare a basin of water.


    Si ye a Leng, don''t understand a way: "what do you want to do?"


    Tao Rong said with a contemptuous smile: "why don''t the two heirs of the medical family know the characteristics of the herbal medicine in your grandfather?"


    Si ye and Si Xuan frowned at the plants in the earth.


    Tao Rong said coldly: "you can check this one..." Tao Rong pointed to one of the plants with flowers and said: "its pollen is very characteristic and insoluble in water. As you have just said, the last one who came in was Si ye, followed by my daughter. But I just asked my daughter which flowerpots she had not been close to, so she would not be stained with pollen. The only one who could be stained with pollen was the murderer who smashed the flowerpot. After all, it was so heavy It''s impossible for the flowers not to shake when they are used in the West. " Tao Rong explained slowly.


    Looking at the gradually pale maid, Tao Rong said in a deep voice: "it''s not worth wasting national resources for you clowns. I just gave you the chance to turn yourself in. Don''t blame me for being merciless. Get some water


    Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao look at each other uneasily. Si Xuan pulls La Si Ye''s arm.


    Si Ye gave her a stern look. "It''s true. Come on, come on It''s all here. If you don''t take water, you will admit it in disguise.


    All of a sudden, Qin Huan next to him yelled, "Hey, what are you rubbing? You are guilty of being a thief."


    Qin Huan said so, everyone looked at the maid, saw the maid is hands interaction, a pair of rubbing appearance.


    The maid was almost frightened by such a cry.


    Tao Rong said lightly: "nothing, let her rub, if so easy to rub off, how can it become evidence."


    At this time, the basin had been taken over, and it was estimated that she would not give up. So the maid did not admit that after she was forced to take off her gloves and put them into the water, there was a layer of white powder floating up, which was clearly visible.


    Tao Rong let Xiao Xiao put his hand in another basin of water, nothing, clean.


    The maid really knew that she couldn''t go back to the sky. She knelt down with her knees softened.


    Si Ye immediately said: "put her down, lock her up, wait for my grandfather to come back, and then decide whether to call the police or..."


    "I don''t know!" Tao Rong suddenly said, "what do you mean? Don''t you ask the real murderer behind the scenes? I don''t believe that a little servant dares to attack a guest. "


    "It''s just that she''s afraid she can''t afford to pay for the things she messed up, so she wants to blame the children of the guests." Si ye said.


    Tao Rong squinted slightly. For a moment, their momentum seemed to be on top of each other.


    "I look so bullying?" Tao Rong spoke slowly.


    "How do you say that? They''re all friends. " Si ye said with a smile, "I really appreciate you."


    Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao were both a little sad and indignant at this time. Seeing that Tao Rong was proud and unforgiving, they were even more angry."This is the Si family, not your Nie family. What else do you want?" Si Xuan said.


    Tao Rong slowly looked over and said, "I said my daughter would not tolerate bullying!"


    Tao Rong''s expression is extremely fierce. It''s very different from just now. She calms down Si Xuan for a moment.


    Tao Rong looked at Si ye, then at the servant who bowed his head and said suddenly, "forget it, I''ll take it as the servant''s own opinion."


    The people who had held their breath were relieved. They thought that this lady was taking the overall situation into consideration and didn''t make a big deal, otherwise it would be a bad ending.


    But the next second, Tao Rong walked up to Si Xuan and said: "kneel down!"


    Everyone was shocked, and there was a complete silence.


    Si Xuan thought she was listening, "you What did you say? "


    "What? Is miss Sixuan deaf or amnesia? What I just said went into the dog''s stomach? " Tao Rong said with ridicule: "kneel down and apologize!"


    Si Xuan''s face was very blue.


    Qin Jiaojiao immediately came forward to defend her sister and said, "Tao Rong, don''t be too arrogant. This matter has nothing to do with Si Xuan. I want to apologize. Let the servant apologize to you."


    "You''re wrong. The person who gambled with me was neither a maid nor you. Did miss Sixuan brag when she bullied others, and then she became a tortoise? What''s the first lady in Beishi? It turns out that even if she dares to say so, it''s really enlightening. So the next time you gamble with someone, don''t take it seriously, because if you win, you will naturally cash what the young lady said, and if you lose, you will be killed and you won''t admit it. After all, it''s the young lady of the Si family. She only talks to the inside, not to the outside. "

 Chapter 1025

    Tao Rong almost used a very close tone of irony to stimulate Si Xuan.


    Sure enough, Si Xuan was so proud that she couldn''t bear it. She immediately retorted, "who said that? You shut up. Who told you to talk nonsense? I''m not!"


    "That''s fine! Kneel down and apologize. " Tao Rong said readily.


    "Tao Rong!" Si Ye whispered a warning.


    "Or forget it. It''s a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, yes, all misunderstandings!"


    People around can''t help but speak to ease the atmosphere.


    Tao Rong snorted coldly: "so many people plead for you. Alas, it''s amazing. I haven''t finished the wine just now. Anyway, it''s someone else who comes out for you. I won''t bet with you in the future."


    Tao Rong almost looks at Si Xuan with the eyes of a lowly person.


    Finally, Si Xuan yelled: "I''m not afraid of losing. I''ll drink wine and apologize..."


    Si Xuan bit her teeth and knelt down slowly, shaking all over. But for the sake of face, she didn''t kneel to think about Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, but knelt casually in the direction of no one.


    "I''m sorry." An insincere apology.


    "Why are you apologizing to the air? Ah, I really know how to play word games. There is no subject just now. I''m stupid. " Tao wantonly.


    Even Qin Huan and pan Qin couldn''t help swallowing their saliva and pinching a cold sweat for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said so, what else can Si Xuan do? She moved to Xiao Xiao''s place, and almost cried: "I''m sorry, I''ve wronged you."


    Xiao Xiao was also frightened and said quickly, "no It doesn''t matter. "


    As soon as Xiao Xiao finished, Si Xuan immediately got up and ran away with tears in her eyes.


    Everyone was so silly that they gave a thumbs up to Tao Rong. Finally, someone dared to treat Si Xuan. But at the same time, it was not easy to offend the family because of Tao Rong''s silence. For example, with a word from Mr. Si, few doctors would dare to take over the treatment of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao in China.


    Si Ye takes a deep breath. He is also troubled by Tao Rong. He knew that she was a difficult woman. He didn''t expect that she was so dangerous. Although he was more and more interested in her, he had to clean up the mess.


    The atmosphere has been completely destroyed, and everyone will leave naturally.


    They left from the second floor.


    Pan Qin and Qin Huan lead Xiao Xiao and are about to exchange with Tao Rong. As a result, they raise their eyes and find that Tao Rong is gone.


    "Why? What about people? " Pan Qin asked.


    Qin Huan also slightly frowned and asked Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao but calm a small face, some small adult''s feeling exclaimed: "I caused trouble."


    "What?" Qin Huan is puzzled.


    Xiao Xiao pursed her lips and said: "Dad said that if my mother saw me injured or bullied, my mother would lose control, so let me be careful. If I get into trouble, my mother must feel angry."


    Qin Huan and pan Qin are silly. They don''t know what to do.


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t know what her mother will do, but her father told her that if her mother wants to do something, as long as it doesn''t hurt her, don''t stop her.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream and a commotion at the stairway on the second floor. One person directly rolled down the stairs. Because there were other people coming down, no one could see what was happening, so they felt that someone was rolling down from their side.


    When I came back, I saw the maid lying on the ground crying.


    The housekeeper hurriedly comes forward to check, look up and report to the Si ye who just came over. "Young master, her right leg is broken."


    Si Ye is a Leng, a person rolls down from above, very difficult fracture, after all not tall.


    "Someone kicked me, young master..."


    "That''s enough. Keep the people there." Si ye said today. Then he looked up and saw that Tao Rong was looking at her in the corridor on the second floor. Her eyes were cold and proud. Seeing that Si Ye looked up at her, he replied with a mouth: no one can bully my daughter.


    Si Ye didn''t expect to have such a crazy mother as Tao Rong. She just takes her daughter as her own rebellious scale. Who wants to bully her? It''s not just a counterattack, it''s revenge.


    Let Si Xuan be humiliated, let the maid fracture, it seems that she is really will not let go of bullying her daughter.


    Si Ye looks at Tao Rong like this, and his body gets hot all of a sudden, as if stimulated by something, which makes him excited, and his eyes gradually become possessive.


    Tao Rong did not see, turned back to Xiao Xiao side.


    "Mom, where have you been? Don''t leave Xiaoxiao. " Xiao sajiao said.


    "Mother went to the host''s house and said that she would take Xiaoxiao to leave." Tao Rong said gently.


    Qin Huan turns his head to pan Qin, who is stunned. He has no choice but to giggle.


    Then several people went downstairs together.


    When people come outside, many private cars come to pick up and see them off. Because the road outside is very wide, there is no congestion.


    Tao Rong suddenly said to Xiao Xiao: "Xiao Xiao, didn''t you just go to the toilet? It will take some time to go back later. Why don''t you go back to the toilet first? "This is too normal, but pan Qin and Qin Huan always feel something is wrong.


    At this time, the housekeeper heard it and said quickly, "Mrs. Nie, I''d better lead the way. This time, I promise there''s no problem. I won''t let the young lady be locked up again."


    The housekeeper met Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao together with Mr. Si. Although he didn''t speak, he also liked children. Moreover, he was not satisfied with the arrogant Si Xuan. He always felt that the young lady didn''t look like her dead parents at all.


    Tao Rong nodded to pan Qin and said, "sister pan Qin, can you accompany Xiao Xiao


    Pan Qin was stunned and couldn''t help looking at Qin Huan.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Huan asked.


    Xiao Xiao also said: "mother does not accompany me?"


    "Mom still needs to say goodbye to some people. After all, have you made many new friends?" Tao rongdao.


    Xiao Xiao see Tao Rong said so also had to nod.


    Panqin see Qin Huan no objection, led Xiaoxiao walk with housekeeper together into the mansion looking for the toilet.


    Qin Huan turned back and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Do you like this sister?" Tao Rong suddenly opened her mouth.


    Qin Huan immediately saw Qin Jiaojiao waiting for the bus beside the road. "I recognize Qin an as a sister, but it''s a member of the Qin family. I can''t really tell you what''s going on, or I can''t tell you."


    Tao Rong nodded, just at this time, Qin Huan brought the driver to drive.


    "Get out of the car!" Tao Rong orders directly to the driver.


    The driver was stunned and looked at Qin Huan.


    Although Qin Huan is uneasy, to tell the truth, Tao Rong now has almost the same aura as Nie Zhao, who is angry. He does not dare to provoke.


    And he also knows that Tao Rong won''t let Qin Jiaojiao go.


    Tao Rong said before that she would have to pay the price for bullying her daughter. She has just punished two of them. Today''s event is impossible without Qin Jiaojiao''s participation, so Tao Rong will not let Qin Jiaojiao go.


    Only Nie Zhao could bear the punishment.

 Chapter 1026

    But this kind of warning and revenge is also happy. Who let them move Tao Rong''s scales? Qin Huan can''t guarantee that if Nie Zhao was present, how would he retaliate back. And he inexplicably believed that Tao Rong had a sense of propriety. It''s not going to mess. So he nodded to the driver.


    Tao Rong got into the car, just at this time, the car that picked up Qin Jiaojiao was coming.


    Tao Rong is optimistic about the opportunity, a foot accelerator with a horn toward Qin Jiaojiao rushed over, very short distance, very fast speed, directly hit the horse road teeth, came to Qin Jiaojiao''s front.


    For a moment, Qin Jiaojiao''s whole body was stiff and motionless, her legs were soft, and she fell down.


    A sudden brake, Qin Jiaojiao''s legs have reached the front of the car.


    Qin Jiaojiao looked at the huge black giant close at hand, and the hot air, as if she was ready to bite by the giant beast.


    The color of her face had faded.


    People around do not know what to do with the twists and turns of the plot.


    Seeing the car backing slowly, Tao Rong''s relaxed face poked out of the window and said, "I''m sorry, I haven''t had my driver''s license for a long time. I want to have a try on whether I can drive tonight. I didn''t expect that the technology would regress so fast. Did you scare me? I''m sorry. I''m sorry. "


    With that, the car slowly retreated. Qin Jiaojiao broke down and cried, but the crowd saw a very indecent scene. Qin Jiaojiao''s skirt was wet through, and the light yellow liquid slowly flowed along the curb, which was almost dead.


    How did Qin Jiaojiao think that Tao Rong was such a cruel person? After all, Tao Rong''s reaction to Tao Rong''s series of behaviors was flat, which made people feel good to bully. She didn''t expect that she was a crazy woman, who almost killed her!


    Although Qin Huan''s relationship as a brother is very bad, it''s also not good. She let Qin Jiaojiao lose face. She stepped forward, took off her coat and covered Qin Jiaojiao''s body. Seeing that she was out of breath when she was crying, she sighed: "in the future, I know who can be offended and who can''t be offended. She''s a woman who even Nie Zhao is afraid of. What''s wrong with you, but it''s her treasure Bei''s daughter, if you just aimed at her and didn''t involve her, her daughter didn''t come to such an end now, and you don''t lose face if you design for a little girl. "


    Qin Huan slowly finish, see Panqin and Xiaoxiao out, quickly went back.


    Tao Rong had got off the bus and let the driver drive.


    Tao Rong, with a normal look, said to pan Qin, "did you come alone? Come with us? "


    Pan Qin has been forced by the situation at the scene, and is not easy to ask. He said directly: "it doesn''t matter, I..."


    Qin Huan said: "together." He didn''t dare to face Tao Rong now.


    So Qin Huan sat in front, let Tao Rong and pan Qin and Xiao Xiao sit in the back. We went home together.


    Along the way, Tao Rong behaved normally. Pan Qin thought it was his own illusion. After he sent the people back, Qin Huan sent pan Qin home.


    Pan qincai asks about Tao Rong.


    Qin huanman said casually: "it''s easy to understand. You forget that Zheng Shunjia, the crazy woman, kidnapped Xiaoxiao with a gun. It''s probably that experience that drove Tao Rong hard. So no one is allowed to covet her daughter. Whoever dares to do it, she will teach her a lesson so that the other party will never dare to do it again. "


    Pan Qin was stunned and sighed: "I think I can understand that she left Nie Zhao with her daughter. In the days of mutual dependence, Xiao Xiao must have been of great significance to her. After all that, her daughter is her life. If it''s me, I want to be like her. I don''t have to worry about any human relations, other people''s opinions and other people''s opinions Considering the status, who dares to bully the people I love, I will repay 100 times. How many people can make her free and easy. "


    Qin Huan shook his head and said, "don''t envy her. It offends people and finally makes trouble for you. After today, although you have established yourself in Beishi, who dares to communicate with her?"


    Pan Qin looked at Qin Huan and said, "do you think she cares? She might be in trouble for people who have nothing to do with her


    Qin Huan was stunned and then said with a smile: "what you say is that she is really such a person, only Xiaoxiao and Nie Zhao are full of eyes, and spend time reading. By the way, when it comes to reading In case the family It seems that I have to tell Nie Zhao about it. I''ll get to the bottom of it. "


    On the other side, Si family, the old man came back from the opera garden.


    As soon as I entered the house, I heard that something had happened at home. The young lady shut herself in the room and couldn''t cry.


    The grandson went to take care of his granddaughter.


    "What''s the matter? What about Si ye? " Cried the master.


    "The young master has gone to see Miss Qin off, and there is something wrong with Miss Qin." Said the housekeeper in embarrassment.


    Master Si knocks on the door and goes in. Seeing that her grandfather has finally come back, she cries and scolds him. I feel very aggrieved.


    The old man naturally stood on the side of his granddaughter. When he heard that her granddaughter was kneeling down to apologize, he immediately tried, "who dares to bully my granddaughter?"Si Xuan cried: "it''s Nie Zhao''s wife, Tao Rong from the countryside!"


    The division master son immediately a Leng, some surprised looking at own granddaughter, "Tao Rong? The little daughter-in-law of the Si family, and the one with a daughter? "


    "Yes, that''s her!" Si Xuan set up a horse road.


    Mr. Si frowned and thought.


    Si Xuan immediately said angrily, "grandfather, what do you hesitate about? Don''t you decide for me? The granddaughter has been bullied to the end. Tell the headmaster to expel her and let her go. All medical schools are not allowed to accept her. In the future, she is not allowed to enter the medical field! "


    Mr. Si asked: "that child, I''ve seen, is very clever and sensible. Her daughter is also very lovely. How can you do such a thing? Do you have a misunderstanding?"


    Si Xuan immediately made a noise, which made him headache.


    This hand Si Ye just came back, but the old man was more indifferent to Si ye, and said directly: "didn''t you help your sister get the party? How can I make my sister suffer such grievances? Tell me the truth


    Si Ye takes a cold look at Si Xuan. She can''t help but shiver and cry a lot less.


    Si Ye doesn''t hide from him either. Anyway, the Housekeeper will tell him the truth. Sooner or later, he will know that he can''t lie to make him hate him.


    So he said it all over again. The fact is that Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao are not happy with Tao Rong. They set up other people''s mother and daughter again and again. As a result, Tao Rong dissolves them one by one, and they are killed. They take their own vows.

 Chapter 1027

    "She''s vicious and aggressive. She humiliates me in front of people. How can I see people! She also broke the leg of the maid, and almost drove into Jiaojiao. Such a vicious person is in the same school with me, I''m afraid! " Si Xuan yelled and said, and then she looked at her grandfather with tears in her eyes, "grandfather, you don''t hurt me. I''ve been bullied to death. I haven''t knelt down to anyone. She went too far


    "Didn''t you mention that yourself?" Mr. Si said helplessly.


    As soon as she changed her face, she immediately said, "who is your granddaughter? How can you face outsiders! I''m going to be wronged to death. Don''t you make the decision for me? "


    Master Si frowned slightly and said, "how do you want me to make decisions for you? Now those in power attach great importance to Nie Zhao. They are not easily provoked by you."


    As soon as master Si''s words came out, she was immediately surprised. "What? He''s just a soldier. He wants to give you face, doesn''t he? You really don''t care about your granddaughter? "


    Looking at the only granddaughter, the old man was also ruthless. He looked at Si ye and said, "Si ye, what do you think?"


    Sixuan carefully looked at his brother, as if he was more afraid of his brother than the old cheese man.


    Si ye said in a voice: "grandfather, this is what we provoked first. It''s boring to take a loss, and it''s unreasonable to take revenge. Although the Nie family no longer has the protection of Nie Laozi, as far as I know, Nie Zhao is a man who doesn''t talk about anyone''s feelings for his wife and children, and anyone dares to take revenge. How do you think of him and his nominal father He almost cut off contact with the rest of Nie''s family. For his wife and his wife, he even arrested the clansman himself, but they didn''t punish him. "


    As soon as master Si heard that clan, his eyes changed.


    Si Xuan immediately worried, but after Si Ye glared fiercely, Si Xuan could only hold her breath.


    Si Ye continued: "Nie Zhao would rather hurt the enemy by himself than by himself. It''s really unwise to fight against them. It''s not that we are afraid of them, but we can''t say what we stand for. In case they come forward, we will have to apologize. Now what I care about is not that our little sister was wronged "


    Si Ye looks at Si Xuan with displeasure on his face." if this matter spreads to Nie Zhao''s ears today, it''s estimated that his daughter-in-law''s little revenge is nothing according to his old style. He''s afraid that he will take action. It''s the most difficult thing to deal with. Si Xuan, Qin Jiaojiao is crazy. Don''t follow her. She is jealous for men. What are you doing. Don''t make trouble for your grandfather. "


    Looking at Sixuan''s calming down, Mr. Si said: "well, son, you can get whatever you want from your grandfather. There are three people in the Nie family. You can leave them alone in the future, and they will not take the initiative to provoke you." Seeing Si Xuan''s aggrieved lip biting, he added: "of course, I can''t be angry for you at all. Si ye, you contact the headmaster and tell him to give Tao Rong more tasks in her schoolwork."


    Si Ye nodded.


    After a while, master Si comforted Sixuan and turned to go out.


    Leave Si ye in the room to help coax Si Xuan.


    But when the door closed, Si Xuan was completely settled down and did not dare to look up at Si Ye.


    Si Ye slowly sat down and said coldly to Si Xuan, "it seems that you have forgotten your identity."


    Si Xuan immediately argued: "I just thought I didn''t forget my identity, so I did it."


    Si Ye suddenly slaps her. Si Xuan is beaten and lies on the bed. Her eyes are red and she is so angry that she shivers.


    "Don''t give me any trouble, do what you should do safely, otherwise, I''ll leave you where I want you to come, you know?" Si ye said coldly.


    "Yes..." Si Xuan said tremblingly.


    "That''s my good sister." Si Ye cold mouth way, immediately stretched out his hand to hold Si Xuan''s chin to turn around, "how more and more unlike the people of Si family, spare time, I take you to go abroad to continue cosmetic surgery, good or bad like a little, can''t let the old guy doubt."


    Si Xuan nodded wrongly.


    Si Ye sneered, patted Si Xuan''s head and said, "as long as you are good, the identity of the first lady in Beishi will give you a princess like treatment for life. Remember, be good."


    Si Xuan nodded again.


    Si Ye takes back his hand and turns to leave.


    Si Xuan suddenly said, "brother, do you like Tao Rong? If you want to get her, I can help you."


    Si Ye coldly looked back at Si Xuan, "don''t hit her attention, you can''t match her, you are not her opponent at all."


    The pupil of Si Xuan shrinks, and she nods her head obediently. Until Si Ye leaves the room, she smashes everything in the room.


    If we say that at the beginning we just didn''t have a reason to dislike Tao Rong, there is also a part of the reason for Qin Jiaojiao to stand out, but now we have the greatest hatred of Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong made her humiliated and humiliated, which made her unable to lift her head. Moreover, for the first time, her grandfather didn''t completely stand on her side to vent his anger for her. His brother also turned to her everywhere and said that he couldn''t compare with her. She couldn''t compare with the sparrow in the countryside!It''s not an opponent. She wants to see who is not.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong goes home and just calms her daughter, she receives a call from Nie Zhao.


    "I heard you had a good time tonight." Nie Zhaodao.


    "It seems that someone has gone to your side to complain." Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao listened to Tao Rong''s tone returned to normal, and he was relieved. When he heard Qin Huan say that because Xiao Xiao was missing, he didn''t hear it, because as long as Xiao was missing, this condition was enough to make Tao Rong lose his cool and completely out of control. In this case, what Tao Rong does, Nie Zhao will not feel strange, let alone just a warning.


    That''s right. Those means are just warnings to Nie Zhao.


    His daughter-in-law gives face to integrate into them. They don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong. They even dare to plant the blame on his daughter. What''s wrong? Her father is a soldier and can''t protect them around her?


    How could Nie Zhao bear it? He immediately decided to teach a lesson.


    The Qin family''s big house, and the property under Si Ye''s hands, have to be dug up once.


    "I know you''ve been wronged. Don''t worry. If your husband is around, they will pay a price. Let them know that even if your husband isn''t around, you can''t be provoked by them." Nie Zhao said in a deep voice.


    "No, I''m calming down now. I think I''m making a bad scene myself. They''ve been punished enough." Tao Rong calms down and talks a lot, and she has already felt her full revenge.

 Chapter 1028

    Nie Zhao gently comforted Tao Rong, and then asked: "what do you think of the family courtyard?"


    Tao Rong was stunned. He didn''t understand why Nie Zhao asked. He said, "I have a lot of money and a sense of history. What''s the matter? "


    "What do you think of the scenery? If we like it, we can move there in the future. After all, the location is good. " Nie Zhaodao.


    "Forget it, there are few people." Tao Rong is bored.


    Nie Zhao laughs and changes the topic. After he hangs up, Nie Zhao hesitates. He doesn''t know whether to remind Tao Rong.


    That is the only villa area with red tiles and white walls in Beishi. In summer, many courtyards are filled with blue flowers.


    However, Tao Rong once discussed with him very seriously. She didn''t care about those family members who were not masked at all, and she didn''t want to look for them, or even disgusted them. Today Nie Zhao tested them, but Tao Rong didn''t take them to heart at all, which proves that she may have forgotten them because she didn''t care.


    So for the sake of their stable life now, Nie Zhao feels that he should shut up and not mention anything.


    The crisis before the beginning of school has been safely passed. The course of one week has made everyone around see that the awakened transfer students are different from some people. They have real materials. Basically, anyone in the class can answer Tao Rong''s questions, even if they are beyond the standard.


    In the surprise of the teachers of several courses, the notice issued by the headmaster to train the student well is also inevitably understood as cultivating the child well. The child will surely have a great development in the medical field in the future.


    A month later, the counselor came to talk to Tao Rong, meaning that if she had completely controlled what she had learned, she might as well try to skip the grade.


    This is what Tao Rong and Nie Zhao thought at the beginning. Otherwise, she would not have worked so hard during the holiday. She doesn''t have any hobbies either. She spends all her time reading books except with Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao also likes reading books. When mother and daughter get together, that''s the ocean of knowledge.


    I wanted to spend a semester first, but since the counselor mentioned it, Tao Rong accepted it impolitely.


    The counselor asked her to prepare ahead of time and take advantage of the mid-term exam in October to go directly to the senior year.


    However, when Tao Rong submitted the report, the counselor was a little silly. Tao Rong applied for the postgraduate examination directly.


    In the next month, what Tao Rong wants to do is practical learning. Her theoretical knowledge is enough, and the poor thing is practice.


    Such a big thing, counselors can not make the decision, quickly inform the principal, let the principal pay attention.


    It''s very troublesome to prepare for a grade jump examination. Even if all the teachers speak for Tao Rong, it''s a little uneasy to even jump so many levels.


    The headmaster thought about it, and finally agreed. After all, Tao Rong''s identity is here. If he didn''t agree, wouldn''t he not give face?


    So a notice was issued to Tao Rong to allow her to take the grade jump examination. If she succeeded, it was equivalent to going directly to the last year''s course of the University, and it happened that her excellent performance could obtain the postgraduate qualification of the University, so she didn''t need to take the postgraduate entrance examination. Moreover, the principal gave her the green light all the way. When she could participate in the experimental courses of various grades, she would give her the same The salary of students.


    Once this kind of news flows out, the sensational effect can only be imagined.


    Tao Rong just borrowed books from the library and came across Duanmu Ling.


    "Now the whole college is your news." Duanmu Ling quietly follows Tao Rong and says as she walks.


    "Anyway, I had a lot of news when I transferred." Tao Rong doesn''t care.


    Duanmu Ling said: "Why are you in such a hurry? Isn''t it good to enjoy campus life? " He didn''t understand Tao Rong''s desire to graduate quickly. If it was, he would like to spend more years in the college.


    "I''m different from you. I don''t have your Eq. it''s awkward to stay in the student group. It''s better for me to learn early." Tao Rong said frankly.


    "You don''t want to make friends with others. I don''t know why you are so defensive and mature when you are young." Duan Muling opens his mouth.


    "I can''t help it. If you get married early, you''ll understand when you have children." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    "It''s said that you made Sixuan lose face not long ago, and made her disappear for a month. You don''t want to come to school?" Duanmu Ling asked.


    Tao Rong steps a meal, looking back at duanmuling.


    Duanmu Ling looks innocent.


    "No, you''re going to avenge her." Tao Rong asked.


    Duanmu Ling immediately waved his hand and said: "although she is my cousin by blood, she is really a nuisance after several contacts. She is not as lovely as the eldest lady Qin An''an, but I don''t do it. I''m afraid that there will be hidden dangers later. Some people don''t take my reminders for a while."


    "Why, to take someone away, according to her temperament, maybe, but you are the kidnappers?" Tao rongdao."Naturally, she took it in a fair way. She must have been too happy? Half a hermit, that''s gilding her, OK? " Duanmu Ling said with disdain.


    "Whether she is a Chinese or a hermit, as long as she doesn''t provoke me and move my daughter, I can follow her well, but if she is still stubborn, Nie Zhao and I won''t be afraid of the hermits." Tao Rong light said.


    Duanmu Ling''s face changed slightly, and then sighed: "it seems that I can only try my best to let you not have contact."


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand looking at Duanmu Ling.


    Duanmu Ling said: "that girl belongs to the school. Maybe you don''t feel it. In fact, the girl and the headmaster asked to show you the color of her studies."


    Tao Rong was surprised. She didn''t see it.


    Duanmu Ling sighed: "I don''t want my only friend in the outside world, Ao Yi''s only sweetheart to have an accident, do you think so?"


    Tao Rong mouth a smoke, "said in front of good."


    Duanmu Ling just wanted to continue to tease, suddenly stopped. Looking forward with a smile but not a smile.


    Tao Rong turned around and saw an unusual car parking down the library steps. Looking at the different license plates, all the students could not help looking at the handsome car.


    The corner of Tao Rong''s mouth bends. Today is Saturday. It seems that someone is free to come back.


    There was a figure in the window, lying on it, pointing at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong walked down lightly and came to the front of the car. He heard the sound coming from the car. "Mom."


    Tao Rong looks back. Xiao Xiao is sitting.


    At this time, Nie Zhao''s eyes have shifted from his daughter-in-law to Duan Muling''s.

 Chapter 1029

    Duanmu Ling also made a special greeting, and then walked away.


    Nie Zhao tut a, toward Tao Rong way: "get on the car."


    "Why don''t you tell me." Tao Rong asked.


    "I''ll give you a surprise. Just after driving back, Xiao Xiao will pick you up. Tonight, we''ll eat out and relax. I''ve ordered the best restaurant in the city. I''ve wanted to take you with me for a long time Nie Zhaodao.


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "then you''d better wait for me in the parking lot. Our class still has a meeting to hold. It''s not good if I don''t attend. He looked down at his watch and said, "it''s a little late. I''ll go there and come back as soon as possible, OK?"


    Nie Zhao immediately pats on the window and looks at Tao Rong discontentedly. The back window comes down, and Xiao Xiao pouts over there.


    Tao Rong was amused. If it was a normal meeting, it would be OK. Today''s meeting, the counselor asked everyone to be present, and she couldn''t help it. You can''t be too arrogant.


    So Tao Rong had to go to the battle to appease them.


    One kiss on the forehead, "wait for me."


    The father and daughter split up immediately.


    Tao Rong left the book to Nie Zhao, then turned and ran towards the teaching building.


    Nie Zhao can only take Xiaoxiao to the parking lot.


    "Xiaoxiao, don''t lie on the window, pay attention to safety." Nie Zhao is backing a car to remind a way at the same time.


    On the other side, a sports car suddenly ran out. Nie Zhao suddenly braked, and Xiao Xiao let out a sound.


    "Xiao Xiao!" Nie Zhao immediately went to see it anxiously.


    Xiao Xiao leaned back in the chair, touched his forehead, pointed to the driver''s seat and said, "I hit my forehead."


    Nie Zhao quickly leaned over to see that the little girl''s forehead was red. Although it was not serious, as a father, it was distressed.


    Moreover, in that case, someone else was driving dangerously. If Nie Zhao hadn''t braked in time, ordinary people would have hit him.


    The parking space was robbed.


    What''s more funny is that there are still many parking spaces. The sports car has no reason to grab this position, and there are more spaces from her direction.


    At this time, Nie Zhao saw two people on and off the sports car.


    Nie Zhao immediately frowned.


    The people who came down were Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao.


    Today''s school meeting, Si Xuan had to come, just in time for the narrow road.


    Si Xuan didn''t pay attention to the problem of the car. She saw Xiao Xiao at the back of the car and expected that Tao Rong was driving. She immediately avenged herself. She was so excited that she pulled Qin Jiaojiao to laugh at Tao Rong.


    As a result, as soon as the door opened, it was not Tao Rong who came down.


    But The first time Sixuan met Nie Zhao, she only heard about how handsome, masculine and charming Nie Zhao was. Qin Jiaojiao said in her ears that her ears were calloused. Although she had seen the photos, she could not see her face clearly with her hat on. Now she was shocked to see clearly.


    Qin Jiaojiao is also silly, that dark green, handsome man is not exactly Nie Zhao who she fell in love with at first sight?


    "Nie Nie Zhao Qin Jiaojiao was forced out by Si Xuan today. She didn''t want to come out to see anyone because she was so shameful before.


    But I didn''t expect to see Nie Zhao directly.


    "Who drives the car?" Nie Zhao''s voice was cold and serious. He was obviously angry.


    By such a question, both of them were quiet.


    "Who!" Nie Zhao said sternly.


    Although Sixuan thinks Nie Zhao is handsome, she feels disgusted at the thought that Tao Rong is the one the man is defending. She has no good feelings in her heart.


    "What''s the matter with me? It''s just a parking space. You''re a big man or a soldier. You don''t care about me. "


    Nie Zhao takes a cold look at Si Xuan. Even though she is usually arrogant, she really has to break her courage under Nie Zhao''s eyes. However, she still insists on her dignity.


    "I don''t care. You stop at random and purposely, causing my daughter to bump into her head. How can that be counted?" Nie Zhao said sternly.


    "You Do you know who I am? " Si Xuan immediately cried out anxiously, this is a catchphrase that she likes to shout out when she is worried.


    Nie Zhao said with a sneer: "it seems that you are not ready to apologize. You are really brave. You dare not even take my car and grab my position. Didn''t your grandfather teach you how to be a man?"


    Nie Zhao approached directly without any grace.


    Qin Jiaojiao is stupid. Is this the gentle and upright Nie Zhao that she knows, but estranges from women?


    Qin Jiaojiao pulls on La Sixuan and tells her not to provoke Nie Zhao. It''s terrible. It''s totally different from what she remembers.


    How could Sixuan continue to be angry with her husband and wife, "I think you didn''t teach your wife how to be a man."


    Nie Zhao suddenly sneered: "I see, revenge is it?"


    In a word, it made Si Xuan''s face look ugly.Nie Zhao takes a step forward and immediately frightens Si Xuan and Qin Jiaojiao to step back at the same time.


    "You should be glad that I don''t beat women in general, but who dares to bully my wife and hurt my daughter will have to pay a price."


    Two people listen to familiar words, suddenly a cool back, as if something repeated is about to happen.


    When they were scared to death, Nie Zhao went directly to their sports car and hit it with one punch. There was only a roar. The hood of the sports car sank, the car began to alarm, and black smoke came out.


    Two people seem to have become wooden people, standing still. Can normal people have such strength? Even ordinary soldiers don''t have such strength. If he hammers them lightly, they will turn into meat mud.


    The fear of facing the absolute strong makes two people dare not make a sound.


    Nie Zhao said: "this time, it''s to give Mr. Si face. It''s not so easy to come down and provoke our family."


    Nie Zhao understated the threat, then drove the car in a good position, picked up Xiao Xiao who was still rubbing his forehead and left the parking lot, leaving two people in a mess in the wind.


    Duan Muling, who is still in the library, immediately receives a report. Anything about Si Xuan will be reported.


    Duan Muling looked at the information, speechless way: "this couple is really not a family, not into a door, and this cousin, my cousin how can be such a brainless person, ah, Nie Zhao dare to challenge, really be taught is also deserved, such a troublemaker into the hermit, really don''t matter?"


    Duan Muling is really worried about his family''s future, but it''s also aoyi''s business.


    Duan Muling began to edit information to report to his aunt, mercilessly belittled Sixuan, but his aunt only said to him: "come in the near future, no one is allowed to bully your cousin."

 Chapter 1030

    Duan Muling''s aunt can be said to be a tough role for women. She was tired of the hermit''s life in those years. After a period of time, she came back for more than 20 years. At that time, Duan Muling''s grandfather took the opportunity to slip out and enjoy freedom.


    It can be said that people in their Duanmu family have genes to run around.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to inherit Duanmu family in the future. When Duanmu family and the patriarch get married, the management power should be directly vested in Si Xuan. Then he will be free.


    But then again, although freedom is very happy, it''s really disturbing to think that the little girl who doesn''t have any music at all wants to manage one-third of the power of the hermits.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao are walking around the campus. Their unusual clothes and handsome appearance naturally attract the attention of passers-by. They are big and small, and they have high facial values. It''s very easy to ask for directions.


    Nie Zhaoxian takes Xiaoxiao to the school''s convenience store to prepare snacks for Xiaoxiao and Tao Rong.


    Just strolling around, I heard the voice of conversation coming from the invisible place opposite the shelf.


    "You''re talking about Tao Rong. I''ve met her. She''s really pretty."


    "Yes, I heard about the grade jump exam. I didn''t expect that she was really Xueba. Before I saw her driving to school, I thought she was the same as that young lady."


    It turns out that two students are talking about campus figures.


    Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao look at each other and smile, as if they have heard something interesting.


    "Yes, even the professors in our department praised her. In class, they took her as an example to reprimand us."


    "People are really angry than people. They are also people. Some people are beautiful, talented and rich, and their families are certainly not simple."


    "It''s better than people who only have money but no real material."


    "That''s true. Anyway, I met her once. I feel that people have a sense of distance, but there is no problem. It''s very good. Hey, hey, did you hear that gossip? Everyone is gambling on how many people will tell her in a month. "


    Hearing this, Nie Zhao''s action of holding sugar stopped.


    Xiao Xiao also rises up and looks at Nie Zhao.


    "Some people in our class have gambled that a talented and handsome man can win her, but no one seems to have succeeded at present. They all simply and directly refuse, and I heard that the reason is that she has an object."


    "When the grass of our department confessed, guess how Tao Rong refused?"


    "Is there an object here?"


    "No, she said that she was married and had a child. She laughed to death. What''s the reason? It''s insulting the intelligence quotient of the Confessor."


    "Yes, I don''t think I''ve ever seen her close to any boy except to see her wearing a ring. And I''m so young, and I say my daughter is two and a half years old. I don''t believe it. "


    "Last time someone heard from the academic affairs office that Tao Rong brought a lovely girl with her when she first came here. She was more than two years old, but when asked, she said it was her sister. I don''t think it''s good to take it as a shield. After all, people are going to jump three levels in a row. Where can most boys catch up with them? "


    Nie Zhao turns to look at Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao said with an aggrieved face: "it''s grandfather Wang and granny LAN who said that calling mom at school would make mom be treated differently, so I secretly told them that I was my sister. Dad, did I do something wrong? "


    Nie Zhao helps the forehead. "That''s right. Your name is mom, and people may not believe it. But you''re going to help dad later, you know? "


    Xiaoxiao nods and Nie Zhaoli walks towards the teaching building where Tao Rong is.


    Soon Nie Zhao took Xiao Xiao to the teaching building where Tao Rong was.


    "Dad, are we looking for mom?" Xiao Xiao asked.


    Nie Zhao touched Xiao Xiao''s head and said, "yes, you''ve hit your head. You have to report it to your mother immediately. My mother is a doctor. I can help you to have a look."


    "But isn''t mom in a meeting?" Xiaoxiao is still smart and won''t be fooled easily.


    Nie Zhao was aggrieved and said, "didn''t you just say you wanted to help dad? Is to help call Mom out, let''s go to dinner early, OK


    Xiao Xiao thought, or nodded.


    Two people rubbed to the corresponding classroom, heard inside the counselor in the matter. Nie Zhao judged that there was no big deal, that is, any foreign medical team would come here to visit and give a speech. Because they are very famous people, the whole school should be ready to meet them. But in fact, it is to make every student behave himself and not make any problems. If foreigners are asked what to do, they should not be humble and arrogant. They should also prepare some excellent students to be temporary assistants.


    At this time, the female classmate sitting with Tao Rong said, "I will choose you. It''s a rare opportunity. There must be many benefits."


    "I don''t have time. I have to prepare for the exam." Tao rongdao.


    Female students surprised: "such a good opportunity, you want to give up?""If I''m chosen, I''ll apply for a replacement." Tao Rong said directly.


    "It''s you Female students also adore Tao Rong, "by the way, I just came from the library. I saw that famous transfer student talking to you all the way. I''m not telling you."


    Tao Rong shook her head and said, "no, just ask me some questions."


    "Hoo hoo, please." Female students gossip.


    At this time, the humanist sitting on the other side of Tao Rong said: "by the way, I saw a super handsome car on the road to pick you up. Is it your family? I remember that it should be the license plate of senior officers and military personnel, as well as vehicles. Are you the family member of the military? "


    "Yes." Tao Rong casually should way, while looking at the mobile phone, don''t know whether Nie Zhao will contact her, want to quickly end the meeting to see people.


    "Are they your parents?" Asked another.


    "My husband and daughter came to pick me up. My husband is a soldier. " Tao Rong answers absently.


    But as soon as she answered, the two next to her were quiet, and then they burst into laughter, which also attracted the attention of the counselors.


    Two people cover mouth quickly, a way: "you say so again, make up too decent, how possible?". Don''t be kidding


    "Are you afraid that we are going to pry for other boys?" Said another.


    Tao Rong was speechless and didn''t want to explain. Her personality and her need to skip grades didn''t mean that she needed to make friends with everyone.


    Just thinking about it, the counselor on the stage said: "Tao Rong, the assistant of doctor, let you come. I remember you can speak two foreign languages, and you can communicate freely."

 Chapter 1031

    As soon as the counselor announced, all the people on the scene were surprised, and they were also happy for Tao Rong.


    After all, he is the most famous professor and doctor in the group, and generally speaking, people in his grade are not qualified to participate.


    "Counselor, I''m sorry. I have to prepare for the exam. I''m afraid I haven''t experienced this work." Tao Rong stood up and said.


    Counselor immediately said: "this is a good opportunity, only one afternoon, will not delay anything."


    At the beginning, Tao Rong studied medicine to protect her daughter and husband. Later, she thought that it was OK to cure the disease and save others. She never had any great idea. She didn''t need the praise of famous foreign professors to improve her status. She didn''t care at all. Moreover, Tao Rong was a person who would take everything seriously and didn''t want to waste time without any real understanding of herself It''s a matter of utility.


    "Thank you for your reminding, but I really want to concentrate on my reading." Tao rongdao.


    The counselor said: "by the way, I forgot to say that the companion of this doctor was the general manager of the company. When we submitted the candidate list, he also saw your achievements and performance, and he thought you were very good."


    The counselor really broke his heart, and the hint was very obvious.


    The cry of the students has proved everything.


    It''s a chance to gild your studies and get to know people in Chinese medical field.


    It''s a huge pie.


    But at this time Tao Rong, but want to immediately refuse, funny, that is to say, Si Ye want to come, who want to accompany him, crazy.


    "Counselor, I want to..."


    "Sorry to disturb you." All of a sudden, a deep male voice came from the front door of the classroom. It was full of strength and verve.


    They followed the sound and saw a handsome soldier standing at the door holding a lovely little girl like a porcelain doll.


    The counselor was stunned, looked at them in surprise and said: "yes What''s the matter? "


    "I''m sorry, I have something urgent to ask for." Nie Zhao immediately patted Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao looked at Tao Rong with black lines on her head and stretched out her arms. Wei qubaba called out: "Mom, I hurt."


    Tao Rong was stunned by Nie Zhao''s sudden appearance. As a result, when she heard Xiao Xiao yelling, her three souls and six spirits were unstable. She quickly came out.


    Now it''s everyone''s turn to be dumbfounded.


    Wait! What did that little girl call Tao Rong just now?


    Mom?


    Daughter?


    Tao Rong''s eyes are full of Xiao Xiao, suddenly rushed to the door, worried: "Xiao Xiao how?"


    Xiao Xiao that called a guilty ah, stretched out his hand to point to the forehead.


    Tao Rong a look, pink, although not serious, but it must be painful, immediately distressed bad, catch up to check.


    Nie Zhao a serious apology to the counselor said: "sorry to disturb the Counselor''s meeting, it is our daughter just accidentally hit the head, crying and shouting for mother, I this father can''t coax, can only take the daughter to find her mother."


    This is really like a thunder on the ground. All the people who split are tender inside and out.


    The Counselor''s eyes shot back and forth. He had seen Tao Rong''s information. It was married. Because of personal privacy issues, he never told others, but this was the first time he met Tao Rong''s husband. He felt shocked.


    Tao Rong didn''t pay attention to what Nie Zhao said. She just looked at her daughter''s forehead and felt that she should have been hit hard. But in general, it''s good to knead. Besides, Xiaoxiao in her family is not such a delicate person. She also follows Nie Zhao to learn martial arts, which is indispensable.


    Tao Rong later looked at Xiao Xiao and asked, "how did you touch it?"


    As a result, Xiaoxiao is already guilty. Her eyes dodge. Tao Rong immediately looks at Nie Zhao suspiciously. She sees that Nie Zhao''s eyes are extremely bright and says, "how about it? Would you like to take your daughter to have a check? Can you go now? "


    Tao Rong slightly squinted, a burst of helpless, turned to look at the counselor, said: "counselor, can I ask for leave?"


    At this time, the counselor looked at the picture of the three members of the family, and always felt that compared with the text married, the feeling was completely different, too impulsive, and even completely forgotten, they had a group of doctors in reserve, where they need to go to the hospital for examination, just said: "Oh, yes, it''s almost the same thing."


    Just as Tao Rong wanted to nod her head, she heard Nie Zhao say: "are you going to accompany the leader the day after tomorrow afternoon? It''s a rare two days for me. It''s not easy for us to meet. Can''t we ask for leave? "


    Nie Zhao said slowly, affectionately and cautiously, which showed the bitterness of the soldiers and their wives, and immediately aroused sympathy.


    Tao Rong said to the Counselor: "counselor, I don''t think I will take part in the exam. I want to prepare for the exam and spend more time with my family. I''m really a little busy. I''m in a special situation. I don''t know when my husband will come back next time. Look..."


    "Yes, yes, soldiers. The situation is understandable." If not looking at Tao Rong such a young face, counselors want to say, sister-in-law, you are hard.Originally, this is not compulsory, but generally, I didn''t expect that the student union would refuse. However, this time, the reason is reasonable and can''t be refuted. After all, we should care about the family life of soldiers.


    Nie Zhao happily thanks the counselor, and then holds Tao Rong''s waist alone. In full view of the public, he whispers intimately, as if he is talking between lovers, and leaves the classroom in the sight of everyone.


    When all the people left, they didn''t come back for a long time.


    Until a man yelled: "it''s over. I''ll tell the wife of a soldier whether I''m destroying the family harmony of a soldier. Is there any illegal element in me?"


    "You You don''t know, and those who don''t know are not guilty. "


    "But Tao Rong said that she was married and had children. My God, she really didn''t lie!"


    At this time, Nie Zhao is already laughing happily, even holding people closer in his arms, which makes the students who pass by occasionally see it really.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I lied. In fact, it doesn''t hurt anymore. It just hurt when I hit it." Xiao Xiao apologizes quickly.


    Tao Rong kisses Xiao Xiao''s forehead and says, "mom knows, it''s all your father''s ghost!" Then he glared at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao looks at joy and kisses Tao Rong directly on the cheek.


    Just at this time, there were three people passing by. When they saw the scene, they were shocked and all the books in their hands fell off.


    Tao Rong was speechless and let Nie Zhao go crazy.


    When he arrived at the parking lot, Nie Zhao released Tao Rong and went to open the car door. Tao Rong said helplessly, "are you happy?"


    "Well. So that no one will disturb you. " Nie Zhao said calmly.

 Chapter 1032

    "You know that again?" Tao Rong pick eyebrow way.


    "Your name will be heard by the school as soon as you come." Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao is about to turn around, Tao Rong a pull Nie Zhao''s collar, do not let people go.


    Nie Zhao looked at the approaching Tao Rong and said, "how?" I''m so excited.


    Tao Rong hummed a way: "daughter how bump into of, you all don''t look well in this side?"


    Nie Zhao immediately understands that Tao Rong is asking for a crime. I quickly explained the situation.


    Tao Rong was stunned and said, "they are really brave. They even dare to squeeze your car." While saying that, he kisses Xiaoxiao''s forehead again and says, "it''s implicating US Xiaoxiao."


    "Today, fortunately, I taught them a thorough lesson." Nie Zhaodao.


    Tao Rong nodded. These young ladies don''t have a long memory at all. How can they like to look at people and find things for themselves every day.


    "Let''s go and have dinner." Nie Zhaodao.


    Tao Rong holds Nie Zhao back.


    Nie Zhao said with a smile: "how? "By yourself?"


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and said, "you''ve been driving for several hours. You''re tired. Don''t make trouble. I''ll drive."


    Nie Zhao heart a warm, or holding Tao Rong''s face a kiss, and Xiao Xiao has been so sandwiched in the middle of the clip used to, so with the opportunity to nestle in her mother''s shoulder, buried a small face, pretending not to see.


    Half an hour later, they came to the tallest hotel building in Beishi. In the restaurant on the top floor, there is a slowly rotating floor, in which you can have a panoramic view of the beautiful night scene of Beishi.


    "We passed by here before. We were going to bring Xiaoxiao to eat, but Xiaoxiao said that she would wait for her father. I didn''t expect to come with her." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao holding Xiaoxiao sitting in the co pilot, heard this, immediately rubbed the tip of Xiaoxiao''s nose and said: "yes, such a beautiful scenery must be enjoyed by the three members of our family, especially can''t let other uncles and mothers come."


    Tao Rong speechless way: "say as if how I behave unruly."


    "Last time brother Qin said to bring you, I refused, but I just didn''t like it." Nie Zhaoli straight gas strong said.


    "By the way, brother Qin, do you know that their husband and wife have officially divorced?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "yes."


    Tao Rong hesitated and said, "Pan Qin told me that she likes elder brother Qin. Does elder brother Qin really want to be a prodigal son and go on like this? He doesn''t even want children? "


    Nie Zhao sighed: "I can''t help it. Brother Qin has feelings for Pan Qin, but it''s not what Pan Qin wants. They agreed before they got married. Pan Qin wants more, but brother Qin can''t give it. Pan Qin can only leave to avoid suffering. It''s hard to say, and it can''t be said that brother Qin is sorry for Pan Qin. After all, it was made clear before, if pan Qin can''t accept it, Elder brother Qin refused to marry at the very beginning, and he would not say anything more. "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "you don''t have to say so much. Why do you think I will treat Qin Huan like I did to Yuan Shang?"


    "Don''t you always do that?" Nie Zhao said with a smile.


    "They have different temperaments. One is magnanimous and playful, the other is deceiving feelings. Can they be the same? Qin Huan saw clearly that he was open and aboveboard about his behavior and didn''t want to hurt anyone, so he was not wrong. Pan Qin worked hard, couldn''t get it, and it wasn''t Qin Huan''s fault to get hurt. If there was no fate, it would be the only way. Everyone had their own way of life, and they shouldn''t be criticized just because they didn''t conform to the public aesthetic. I advised pan Qin to be open-minded at the beginning, To leave completely is liberation. " Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao smile more happy, "is worthy of my daughter-in-law, more reasonable than the average woman.". I''ll tell you something that''s not good news. "


    "What?"


    "Yuan Shang has found Lin Jie."


    Just as Tao Rong stops, he looks at Nie Zhao in surprise.


    Nie Zhao said: "last time we got married, Lin Jie sent a gift. I only promised not to help yuan Shang, but yuan Shang''s own secret investigation was not within the scope of my promise. He has found Lin Jie! "


    Tao Rong worried: "what does Lin Jie say?"


    Nie Zhaoren said with a smile, "but they didn''t meet."


    Tao Rong stares at once.


    Nie Zhao continued: "the second young master of Yuan Shang is like a stalker now. He has been following Lin Jie all the time. He doesn''t let Lin Jie see him, so he silently guards her side, protects her, and paves the way for all kinds of difficulties in her life."


    "This..." Tao Rong really didn''t expect that Yuan Shang''s character could do such a shadow like thing. He just waited and didn''t want to get it immediately. This really made Tao Rong look at it with new eyes.


    "It''s a surprise. Maybe he''s too timid to step forward." Nie Zhaodao.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao chat for a while when they get out of the car. After that, I don''t know if Lin Jie will forgive yuan Shang. It all depends on their fate.Arriving at the viewing restaurant, Nie Zhao made an appointment in advance.


    This restaurant is not only expensive, most people can''t make an appointment, and only those who have the identity and make an appointment in advance can come in for dinner.


    Nie Zhao made an appointment in advance, so the viewing position was very good. As soon as Xiao Xiao came up, she was shocked by the scene that she almost stepped on her feet. In some places, the floor was still transparent, and the whole person standing on it seemed to be suspended, exciting and novel.


    The three sat down and began to order. While waiting, Nie Zhao helped the mother and daughter identify the two directions and told them where to go.


    "Well? Isn''t this general Nie? By chance A man came up to say hello.


    Nie Zhao immediately gets up to shake hands, and then introduces each other''s identities to Tao Rong and the other party.


    Tao Rong naturally treated each other politely, and then came several times, so the upper class circle was so big that they almost knew each other.


    Nie Zhao generous introduction, also let Tao Rong win a seat in the hearts of people.


    It wasn''t long before we started eating.


    All of a sudden, a familiar figure passed by. The other side gave a cry, but didn''t say hello immediately. Until Tao Rong and Nie Zhao met him, he said a little hello.


    It is the vision that comes.


    And the person with vision is a strange middle-aged man.


    Their position is far away from Nie Zhao. They can''t hear each other''s conversation, hardly have any communication, and don''t affect each other''s meals.


    But Tao Rong was a little absent-minded.


    It''s not Si ye that annoys her. It''s the people Si Ye eats with that makes Tao Rong uneasy.


    Nie Zhao nature is the first time aware of Tao Rong''s wrong, asked how?


    Tao Rong shakes her head, because she is not sure, and Nie Zhao has no reaction to that person.

 Chapter 1033

    Although not sure, but Tao Rong can''t help but pay attention to those people, until the meal is over, Xiao Xiao will go to the viewing platform, Nie Zhaocai began to remind Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong saw that she and Nie Zhao were the only two people in this area. They would not be heard by anyone. He quickly approached and whispered, "I have an impression of the person sitting with Si Ye."


    Nie Zhao frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I have an impression in my last life." Tao Rong explained.


    Nie Zhao''s face is different immediately, "how to say?"


    "If I remember correctly, he is not a Chinese, he should be an arms dealer, and he belongs to the black forces. At that time, I only read an article in the newspaper that the soldiers swept the black organizations and arrested important international prisoners in a certain stronghold, which involved a lot. Later, I heard in Nie''s family that you did it, so I was quite impressed. That was the face in the newspaper at that time But I''m a little bit embarrassed, and I''m a little older, so I''m not sure just now. But I think it''s necessary for you to check the details of that man. He talks with Si ye and laughs. No matter what, Si Ye shouldn''t collude with foreign enemies. "


    The more Tao Rong thinks about it, the more frightened he is. He is afraid that he may make a wrong guess. Even if he has a small conflict with Si ye, he doesn''t want him to make a mistake in the main right and wrong. That will be quite serious.


    Nie Zhaoli said: "I''ll go in and have a look later. I''ll find a chance to explore. You are here with Xiao Xiao."


    Tao Rong nods, this kind of thing oneself certainly won''t do superfluous thing, let Nie Zhao not rest assured.


    Absent mindedly accompanied Xiao Xiao for a while, Nie Zhao came back.


    Tao Rong worried looking at, Nie Zhao way: "go back to say."


    Tao Rong nodded, in accordance with the normal mode, accompany Xiao Xiao play well, eat well, and then leave together, do not make any wrong move.


    After going back, Nie Zhao entered the study and began to be busy.


    It didn''t come out until early in the morning.


    Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao can only pacify Tao Rong and say: "don''t worry, if there is a result, we are equal to taking the lead. You don''t have to worry about other things. You should live your own life. I''m here."


    When Nie Zhao said that, Tao Rong naturally felt at ease.


    Two days holiday, enjoy the happy time of a family of three.


    Half a month after Nie Zhao left, Tao Rong received a phone call. It was accompanied by a mission.


    Because it was the report submitted by Nie Zhao, the leader directly assigned the task to Nie Zhao.


    The person identified by Tao Rong is indeed one of the most dangerous criminal organizations in the world, but this person has been hidden well and has not been suspected until Tao Rong points out that he has been followed by Nie Zhao all the time. Finally, he finds the handle and will arrange a large-scale arrest while the person is still in China.


    and about ye ye, what is currently investigated is nothing to do with this matter, because the person''s apparent identity is a businessman, and there are too many people who have business dealings with him. He has a superficial normal business, and then sells weapons as a cover. If he is not Tao Rong''s memory of previous generations, he will be caught at least for a long time. The identity is perfectly hidden.


    Since it has nothing to do with the family, Tao Rong is relieved. After all, the old man of the family is still good. Si Jia also contributed a lot to the medical field.


    Tao Rong reminds Nie Zhao to be careful about the task. In fact, unless the task is extremely difficult, Nie Zhao has to go on the stage in person. In other cases, he is already in the rear and is in charge of commanding, but it is inevitable that he will rush to the front line occasionally. He can only see the situation at that time, so Tao Rong can only remind him to pay attention to safety, and their mother and daughter are waiting for him to go home.


    Nie Zhao''s side is full of bullets and crises, but Beishi''s side is full of peace.


    Tao Rong has not been affected too much by Nie Zhao''s affairs. After all, as a soldier''s wife, she must get used to these things.


    Soon, Tao Rong successfully passed the grade jump examination, which is the eve of graduation. She got the quota of Baoyan. However, Tao Rong is still busy. Passing the exam does not mean that she has mastered all the knowledge in the University. At least for Tao Rong, she is still in a hurry. In order to be responsible for herself and her future patients, she still keeps a high degree of self-discipline when others relax.


    Because her family situation was exposed last time, other people did not dare to provoke her. Seeing people like her working so hard, at least 80% of the teachers and students in the school were attracted by Tao Rong. In their hearts, Tao Rong was really a goddess.


    And the girl voice has a handsome military husband, and a lovely daughter, it is the winner of life.


    In such a reputation, Si Xuan is more and more compared to slag.


    Some people even secretly say that although Sixuan and taorong look alike, they are not as attractive as taorong.


    Hearing such a rumor, Si Xuan almost wants to tear up Tao Rong, but Si Ye warns her that she can''t trouble Tao Rong, and she doesn''t dare to deal with Tao Rong openly in school, so she can only find opportunities.


    A month later, Tao Rong finally received a call from Nie Zhao.When the task is successfully completed and everything is well with him, Tao Rong is relieved and waits for Nie Zhao to come back to accompany them after finishing the follow-up work.


    A few days later, there was a report in the newspaper, just like in my memory.


    It is estimated that the man must have been planted in a strange way.


    A few days later, as soon as Tao Rong came home, he saw someone at home. Wang Bo was greeting him.


    It turned out to be the third uncle and aunt of the Nie family.


    Although they are not nearly cut off from Nie Zhao like the eldest brother''s family, their relationship is bad, but they are also alienated. Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao have been here for such a long time, and they haven''t said that they would meet each other. This time, they meet their couple. Tao Rong is quite surprised and goes forward to say hello. After all, the visitors are guests, so we can''t neglect them.


    But Tao Rong doesn''t have to worry about this. Wang Bo is there. He''s very good.


    Three uncles and three aunts were dissatisfied with the distribution of the estate, but they were still polite.


    And the purpose of coming here is very real, because their son, Nie Wei, is going to get married.


    Nie Wei and Tao Rong have seen each other several times. Some of them are arrogant, some of them are stubborn, and some of them are silent. They have only such impression on him for two generations.


    Nie Zhao said that Nie Wei has a better future than Nie Chen, because Nie Wei is a qualified soldier. Unlike Nie Chen, he only attacks and fights. Nie Wei has some real talents, but Nie Wei has no kinship to both of them, and the estrangement is not much different from strangers.


    This is probably because my grandfather has a very bad relationship with my third brother. Since I was a child, I seldom came to Nanshi. Naturally, I haven''t seen him and I''m not familiar with him.


    Tao Rong doesn''t remember how old Nie Wei is, but he should be one or two years younger than Nie Zhao. Now he is a good grade to get married.

 Chapter 1034

    This time, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were given enough face. Their husband and wife came to send the invitation in person.


    The wedding in December.


    Tao Rong looked at the invitation and said, "third uncle and third aunt, I''m not sure Nie Zhao can attend on time, but I''ll take Xiao Xiao with me."


    Nie Ti Jin said with a smile, "we soldiers know all this. He won''t force Nie Zhao. "


    The third aunt couldn''t help but said, "I heard that you jumped to medical university directly?"


    Tao Rong some accident way: "three aunts how heard?"


    "It''s been all over the world. When you and your husband and wife came to Beishi, they were in the limelight. You just jumped the grade and finished your studies. Nie Zhao made contributions. You are all favored by God." Third aunt''s words are full of envy and jealousy.


    Tao Rong grinned shyly and said, "it doesn''t matter if God cares for me, as long as my husband is safe and my daughter grows up healthily."


    "Well, if only my daughter-in-law would be like you in the future." Although I don''t like to see her, the third aunt is quite satisfied with Tao Rong''s daughter-in-law mode. She should be strong when she should protect her family, when she should be able to take care of her family, and when she should be gentle and virtuous, she can take care of her family. It''s better than if her family married a young lady.


    It''s not bad for the Nie family to marry a daughter-in-law. They all have the element of marriage. They are all rich and noble families. Who can make them? Sometimes it may be the elders who are angry, especially when the status of the man is slightly lower than that of the woman.


    After all, after the fall of the old man, except Nie Zhao, the rest of the Nie family are mediocre. Nie''s physical strength is pretty good, but it''s much worse than those who are really in power. His son is generally excellent. He can''t compare with Nie Zhao who is sitting on the rocket.


    It can be said that even if there is one less generation in the middle, Nie Zhao is the Nie family that should not be underestimated.


    After a while, the two elders said goodbye.


    Tao Rong then calls Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao didn''t answer. He was probably busy.


    At night, Tao Rongcai received the call.


    Nie Zhao has been busy until now, and Tao Rong has said this.


    "When I get back, come with me." Nie Zhaodao.


    "So busy? Do you have time to attend? " Tao Rong worries.


    "This time, we have to go." Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "because I have got the news, they have come back, and they will definitely go to participate."


    Tao Rong was stunned, "is it..."


    "Nie Chen and an Wenlan!"


    An Wenlan, the only one who knows about two Nie Zhao, is coming to the wedding.


    Then we have to meet.


    Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi are no longer the obstacles in Tao Rong''s heart, but they are the thorns in Nie Zhao''s throat. He must pull them out.


    In anticipation, life flies.


    Soon, Nie Zhao came back.


    The wedding is near.


    Nie Zhao actively inquired, hoping that they would stop them as soon as they arrived in Beishi. But later, the investigation was that they came to Beishi with their parents and some important tasks. When they arrived in Beishi, it was just the morning of the wedding.


    So Nie Zhao and Tao Rong have to wait at the wedding.


    A few days in advance, Nie Zhao and Tao Rong receive Nie Xuan, Chen Liuzhi and their little baby. They do their best to entertain them and take them home.


    Xiao Xiao looked at the younger children than himself, excited, eager to play the mother''s game.


    Early in the morning of the wedding, everyone dressed up a little. They wanted to go to the third uncle''s house in two cars.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao have something on their mind. They basically give Xiao Xiao to Nie Xuan and Chen Liuzhi.


    When I came to the third uncle''s house, I saw that the single family with a small garden was very lively and had already had a wedding celebration.


    The wedding ceremony in their family is regular. They are either extravagant and wasteful, or they have all the clothes that a military family should have.


    As soon as he went in, according to Nie Zhao''s current status, almost half of the people in the room would salute him, except for the older ones.


    It seems more popular than the bridegroom.


    We all come to congratulate Nie Zhao for his miraculous contribution. We all know Nie Zhao''s position in the future.


    But the bridegroom who just went downstairs was ignored.


    Nie Zhao sees Nie Wei and takes the initiative to say hello.


    Although there is no smile on Nie Wei''s face, he politely shouts his second brother, and then takes the initiative to invite Nie Zhao to meet him.


    "Where''s Nie Chen?" Asked Nie Zhao.


    Although the relationship between Nie Zhao and Nie Chen is not incompatible, they basically ignore each other. That is to say, if Nie Wei invited Nie Chen, it would be inconvenient for Nie Zhao to go and affect the atmosphere.


    "Nie Chen said:" just received the news, they blocked the car, it is estimated that we have to pick up the bride, they can arrive


    Nie Zhao looks back at Tao Rong. Tao Rong nods and says that he knows what to do. If Nie Zhao doesn''t come back, even if he is kidnapped, Tao Rong will never let an Wenlan leave his sight.In the morning, Nie Zhao didn''t talk to the people in the house, so he was dragged to pick up the wedding.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao took the place of Nie Zhao and became the focus. Before, Tao Rong heard that the third aunt said that everyone thought it was exaggeration that she jumped to graduate school. As a result, all the people present were concerned about her.


    "You must be very smart. Sure enough, general Nie''s daughter-in-law has something special."


    "You must be very powerful in the future. I can see you later."


    "How long do you want to go to graduate school? Do you want to study for a doctor in the future?"


    Some people also asked about Tao Rong''s gratitude and resentment with Si Xuan. After all, when Tao Rong made trouble with the young people last time, the old people knew that the young people didn''t have brains and emotional intelligence. But after so long, the family didn''t do anything to Tao Rong. On the contrary, their studies were booming, which made people have to admire the young couple.


    After eight trigrams, Tao Rong is Nie Zhao.


    Before that, everyone had doubts about Xiao Xiao''s identity. After all, there were all kinds of rumors.


    But looking at this God like face, no one believed that it was not my daughter.


    Almost everyone said that they had never seen a more beautiful child than Xiaoxiao.


    Even the rumor that Xiaoxiao is a genius has been spread out. On the spot, everyone wants to give Xiaoxiao all the tests to see how smart the genius is.


    Tao Rong is really tired. Nie Xuan comforts him: "it''s OK. After a while, they''ll divert their attention. Because you rarely appear in such occasions, and the status is very unusual, naturally you will care a little more. "


    Tao Rong had no choice but to smile and waited absently.


    After Chen Liuzhi brought them water, he asked, "what''s the matter with you, Tao Rong? You and Nie Zhao are absent-minded today."


    "We are waiting for Nie Chen and an Wenlan to arrive. We have something to ask an Wenlan."


    Chen Liuzhi and Nie Xuan look at each other awkwardly.

 Chapter 1035

    Tao Rong saw their look and immediately said, "it''s not me, it''s not that. It''s something else."


    Two people embarrassed smile.


    Xiaoxiao over there has been made almost self closing, and rushed to her mother''s arms, do not want to pay attention to others.


    Tao Rong had no choice but to say: "Xiao Xiao is tired. I think she will go to bed."


    The third aunt said, "send them upstairs to have a rest. Xiao Bao of a Xuan''s family seems to be sleepy. Go upstairs to have a rest, so as not to make a noise later."


    Nie Xuan also follows Tao Rong to carry the child upstairs.


    I just met Nie Tijin who came downstairs.


    I heard they were looking for a place to sleep.


    Nie Tijin said: "go to the study. Last night, several old comrades in arms were drunk and their beds were covered with mud. They haven''t woken up yet. There are beds in the study. I''ll ask the servant to bring you clean quilts and blankets."


    Then he led four people in.


    After making the bed, Nie Xuan''s Xiao Bao can go to bed, but Xiao Xiao doesn''t want to sleep. She''s not sleepy at all. Instead, she looks at the bookshelf full of books with her eyes shining.


    Nie Ti Jin said with a smile: "if you want to read a book, take it by yourself, don''t be polite with the third grandfather."


    Xiao Xiao looks at Tao Rong hesitantly.


    Tao Rong said: "still can''t, after all is the third uncle''s study, in case you damage anything is not good."


    "It''s OK. They''re all useless books. They''re all back. Everything we work for is in the military area command. It doesn''t matter if you look at them here." Nie Ti Jin said kindly.


    Tao Rong looked at Xiao Xiao''s boring appearance and said: "well, since the third grandfather said so, you can read a Book obediently. Come on, thank the third grandfather."


    Xiao Xiao immediately said a happy thank you, hurry to take the book to read.


    Tao Rong and Nie Xuan both stayed with their children for a while.


    Before long, Chen Liuzhi came up. He was a headache. After all, he was not a person he knew, and he was also an outsider. So I couldn''t stay any longer, so I came up quickly.


    Nie Xuan and Tao Rong go down to deal with the children and let them exchange positions.


    "Or you can have a sleep. I didn''t sleep all night playing chess with Nie Zhao last night." Nie Xuan is distressed.


    Chen Liuzhi''s constitution naturally can''t compare with Nie Zhao''s.


    Chen Liuzhi said with a huff: "it''s OK. It''s normal for doctors to turn day and night upside down. I''ll squint for a while when I''m really sleepy. I''ll look at the two little ones."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "here, I still rest assured Xiaoxiao." Then he told Xiaoxiao that if he wanted to go out, he had to tell his uncle.


    Xiaoxiao agreed.


    Then Tao Rong and Nie Xuan went down.


    It wasn''t long before the Nie family came down.


    Tao Rong didn''t go up. After all, the relationship has broken down and he won''t do anything.


    Standing behind the crowd of onlookers, silently looking at the person who appears at the end.


    An Wenlan.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I feel very far away.


    An Wenlan, who appears in front of Tao Rong''s eyes now, is a stranger to Tao Rong. She is not confident, beautiful and intelligent in her impression any more. An Wenlan, who attracts people''s attention, is everywhere.


    At this time, she stood timidly, the whole person is interpreting the meaning of gloomy depression, beautiful eyes have been completely absent.


    It''s hard for Tao Rong to compare her last time with her now.


    It''s clear that such a scheming and calculating person has changed.


    She no longer performance, even fell behind Nie Pei just barely smile to say hello, but soon, an Wenlan''s eyes in Tao Rong''s face.


    Tao Rong also goes forward to say hello to Nie Xuan.


    We all managed to maintain the surface of the etiquette, after greeting each find a seat to sit down.


    An Wenlan takes back her sight and silently follows Nie Chen through Tao Rong.


    "Long time no see." Tao Rong said coldly.


    As soon as an Wenlan''s steps were heard, she quickly walked away.


    "How do you feel that an Wenlan is strange?" Not only Tao Rong, but also Nie Xuan.


    Tao Rong stares at an Wenlan. When she goes to the toilet, she follows her directly.


    An Wenlan is about to close the door when Tao Rong makes a violent assault and breaks into the bathroom and locks the door.


    The bathroom in the corner of the first floor is big and exquisite. They just look at each other, and suddenly an Wenlan sneers.


    "This is just like you," said Tao Rong


    An Wenlan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Tao Rong asked directly, "who is the man in the picture?"


    An Wenlan was in a trance for a moment, and her body instinctively trembled and said, "I don''t know what photo you''re talking about."


    Tao Rong doesn''t talk nonsense with her. She rushes up and grabs an Wenlan''s neck and says, "I can''t kill you by what you''ve done to us. You''d better be smart. Don''t let us think of a way. Don''t ask you, or you''ll live worse than death!"


    An Wenlan glared at Tao Rong and said, "I yelled!""Do you want to try the taste of having your chin knocked off? You''ve taught me, haven''t you? " As soon as Tao Rong makes an effort, an Wenlan has difficulty breathing.


    An Wenlan stares at Tao Rong and says, "you pinch out the trace for me. How can you explain after you go out?"


    "An Wenlan, don''t you know the difference between us now? I''m Nie Zhao''s wife, and you''re Nie Chen''s wife. Do you think Nie Chen is better than Nie Zhao''s finger now? Even if I bully you blatantly, what do others dare to say? I''m from the country, and you''re a bankrupt, aren''t you? " Tao Rong said sarcastically.


    It''s really salt on the wound. An Wenlan''s eyes are red.


    She knew that she had lost, but the humiliation of failure was repeatedly reminded by the enemy, which was really painful.


    "Say it Tao Rong said in a sharp voice and pushed the person to the wall directly. However, Tao Rong still had control, but an Wenlan was in pain for a moment, and the look on her face was really painful. She bit her lip to suppress her pain. Obviously, she didn''t want Tao Rong to knock off her chin.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, looked at her arm shaking, released her, pulled over a roll sleeve to see, unexpectedly saw a few bruises, as well as traces of belt smoking.


    Tao Rong couldn''t react for a moment.


    An Wen Lan humiliated draw back a hand way: "what do you do?"


    Tao Rong looked at her suspiciously and said, "are you being beaten? Who hit you? Are they the ones who force you to tell you the truth? "


    Nie Zhao guessed that it is very likely that the people who know the truth will stop everything. If it is true, those people will not fight against a woman. Tao Rong can move her hand, it is not clear that there is hatred in it, but she should only be isolated, why seems to have experienced torture.


    "What? Does the cat cry for the mouse? You should be the happiest when I live like this. " An Wenlan said with ridicule.

 Chapter 1036

    "Of course, I don''t know how happy you are when you are suffering." Tao Rong said frankly: "but if this interferes with us to know the truth, I will not be happy."


    An Wenlan still said that. "I don''t know the truth of what you say, I don''t understand what you mean?"


    Tao Rong squinted and said, "don''t you know? Then you are all injured... "


    "It''s Nie Chen!" An Wenlan said with a smile.


    Tao Rong looked at her face and felt crazy and ferocious. Tao Rong frowned slightly.


    "Wen Lan said:" the collar is not smooth when he is not happy


    Tao Rong was shocked by all kinds of wounds covered by collar.


    "Nie Chen? Is he crazy? " Tao Rong frowned.


    "If you hadn''t robbed Nie Zhao, I wouldn''t have been bullied by this dog man, because I was useless to him, my son gave birth to him, the family couldn''t bring resources to him, and I couldn''t blackmail Nie Zhao, use Nie Zhao''s chips, and make my grandfather unhappy. I was totally useless to him, so he didn''t need to respect me, playing with women everywhere, little three Four dare to appear in front of me and shake my face, and my parents don''t care, and that dog man as long as I behave like a qualified soldier''s wife, if it wasn''t for the divorce would affect his evaluation, he would have dumped me. "


    When an Wenlan said this, she looked sad, crazy, resentful and self pitying.


    The whole person seems to have been tortured to the extreme, unable to accept the pain of life now and deep in the mire.


    An Wenlan pointed to Tao Rong and said, "it''s all because of you, you cunt. You ruined everything I had. Why can''t you disappear peacefully?"


    "Well said, if I don''t show up, will you and Nie Chen ruin Nie Zhao''s life? You also said that you love Nie Zhao. I think you only love yourself. Nie Chen doesn''t divorce, and you can divorce yourself. It''s all evidence. It''s very easy to divorce. If you don''t leave, you just don''t want to give up your present status and status. You are willing to exchange skin and flesh for less to transfer the responsibility to others! " Tao Rong directly pierced an Wenlan''s moral kidnapping, making an Wenlan''s face livid.


    "No, it''s not. It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault. I''ve made up my mind to deal with Nie Chen first. In the future, I''ll have a chance to be with Nie Zhao. As long as he doesn''t fall in love with your later wife, I''ll be with him..."


    "Shameful relationship, sister-in-law and brother? Who do you think Nie Zhao is? Even if you are in your heart, you will never do such immoral behavior. You don''t know Nie Zhao at all! " Tao Rong said coldly.


    Tao Rong has long wanted to understand that in the last life, Nie Zhao only took care of the girl he once loved. He was cheated by Tao Rong into getting married and giving birth to children. Therefore, an Wenlan is good in his heart. It doesn''t matter if he takes more care of her. But he didn''t think that he would be tied up with his sister-in-law. It''s just that an Wenlan always thinks that what kind of sad love would happen Love story, in fact, is disgusting mind, Nie Zhao would not agree. Those pictures that Tao Rong misunderstood were designed by an Wenlan.


    Because of the fact that Tao Rong reminds again, an Wenlan can''t help but raise her hand to fight Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong grabs it and slaps it.


    "An Wenlan, from the moment you give up Nie Zhao, you are doomed never to have him again." Tao Rong said it cruelly.


    An Wenlan''s whole body trembled, "am I wrong? No It''s not me. It''s you who are too cruel to me. I live a good life. It''s you who break everything and let me die. Tao Rong, why don''t you die? You should die! "


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan coldly. Now, an Wenlan is a poor woman, but she is still a hateful woman. Such a woman will never know how to reflect on her own fault, but will only blame others.


    "I''m not here to quarrel with you. I''ll ask you again. Who is the man you showed up with in the bar? Do you know him? What did you tell him? What on earth do you know about Nie Zhao''s life experience Tao Rong asked.


    An Wenlan shakes the spirit for a long time. Looking at Tao Rong''s serious face, she suddenly says with a smile, "what are you talking about? I don''t know anything. "


    Tao Rong takes a breath and knows that an Wenlan doesn''t shed tears when she doesn''t see the coffin. She''s just going to kill her. If she''s really not sure about anything, does she really want to torture for a confession?


    Just then, there was a knock outside the door.


    "Are you in there, sister-in-law? Mom came to you, and your son cried! "


    Outside is Nie Pei''s voice.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly.


    An Wenlan slowly arranges her clothes and hair and slowly goes over Tao Rong to open the door.


    But Tao Rong did not stop her, also cannot stop.


    As soon as the door opened, Nie Pei naturally saw Tao Rong, "what are you doing here?"


    "Reminiscence." Tao Rong said coldly.


    An Wenlan chuckled, as if he was a little proud, and turned around and left.


    Nie Pei also wants to ridicule Tao Rong. As a result, Tao Rong directly steps forward and closes the door. Nie Pei is so angry that he scolds Tao Rong and then walks away. Otherwise, she would be too ugly to stand at the door of the toilet.Tao Rong looks at herself in the mirror, and doesn''t know what to do. She''s all like this. She doesn''t think Nie Zhao can force her to ask.


    Soon Tao Rong went out.


    It''s still normal outside.


    Tao Rong sits next to Nie Xuan. Nie Xuan tells Tao Rong that the people in the Nie family''s big room feel a little bit like treating servants to an Wenlan now, which is quite different from before.


    Tao Rong looks dignified.


    Soon the marriage team came.


    The crowd first saw the new man get off the car, and soon Nie Zhao appeared.


    Tao Rong has been staring at an Wenlan for fear that she will suddenly disappear.


    But seeing an Wenlan''s eyes brighten, Tao Rong knows why.


    Nie Zhao didn''t run to an Wenlan directly, but came to Tao Rong.


    An Wenlan''s line of sight has been following Nie Zhao. When she knows that Nie Zhao and Tao Rong are standing together, she faintly takes back her line of sight.


    "Why is it so strange?" Nie Zhao''s first glance at an Wenlan is also strange.


    Tao Rong whispered to Nie Zhao to explain the situation just now.


    "She has suffered so much that it is more difficult for her to tell the truth." Tao Rong said, "it''s not necessarily useful for you to ask."


    "If it doesn''t work, make a deal. I promise her safety and let her tell us the truth." Nie Zhaodao.


    Tao Rong said: "you are not afraid that I am jealous? What if she wants to be with you again? "


    "Well, how can it be?"?! I just want her to get out of her abusive life and control Nie Chen''s behavior with some threats. How will she live in the future? She can only exchange so many things she knows. " Nie Zhao says mercilessly.

 Chapter 1037

    People are good at being bullied. In the face of villains, there should be no weakness. Otherwise, there will be no bones left. This is the lesson both Tao Rong and Nie Zhao have learned.


    It''s probably because Nie Zhao is here, so Nie Chen doesn''t give an Wenlan the chance to act alone. It''s hard for Nie Zhao to have a chat alone.


    The journey of marriage is very fast. I will be ready to leave soon.


    Tao Rong wants to find Xiao Xiao first.


    But I don''t know what Xiaoxiao experienced half an hour ago.


    See Xiaoxiao found Xiaoxiao sitting at the table does not read, in a daze.


    Chen Liuzhi and his children are just waking up.


    Tao Rong came forward to remind it''s time to go.


    Chen Liuzhi dressed the children.


    Tao Rong looked at Xiao Xiao and said, "what''s the matter? Not happy? "


    Xiao Xiao is a pair of words and stop.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao in her arms.


    Xiaoxiao whispered: "I have a little secret. I''ll go home and tell you and dad."


    Tao Rong sees that Xiaoxiao is mysterious, but Chen Liuzhi''s performance is normal, so he doesn''t think much about it. He thinks it''s a child''s magical discovery.


    Hold Xiaoxiao and go downstairs to meet Nie Zhao. It''s better to see Nie Zhao talking to the couple. The bride is generally pretty, but she looks very cold. Like her husband, she doesn''t smile.


    It was as if neither of them was happy because they were married, and they were both dealing with errands.


    Nie Zhao saw Xiao Xiao, then took over and hugged her. Let Xiaoxiao say hello.


    The bride looked at Xiao Xiao and Tao Rong. She was obviously unhappy, and Tao Rong was puzzled.


    Afterwards, Tao Rong asked Nie Zhao if the bride was also his admirer. After all, she was from a military family.


    Nie Zhao said that even her parents have not seen, do not know, Tao Rong is more than heart.


    Tao Rong is just joking. After all, there are more important things to do now.


    Then they would drive to the hotel in Beishi to attend the lunch, which was attended by people close to Nie''s family and the woman''s family. The itinerary is very fast. The third family has not put Nie Zhaohe''s family on the same table, avoiding embarrassment.


    After a safe meal, we arranged to have a rest in the reception hall or upstairs room of the hotel.


    Tao Rong and Nie Xuan naturally asked for a room with their children to have a rest.


    And Nie Zhao has determined the room where an Wenlan is at this time.


    After asking Chen Liuzhi to help identify the people in the hall, you can know that an Wenlan is accompanying her son in the room.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao come to find someone together.


    The door was opened, an Wenlan looked at the two people standing at the door and said in a cold voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know why we''re here? Come out and say it in another place?" Nie Zhaodao.


    "What if I refuse?" An Wenlan.


    Nie Zhao sneers: "an Wenlan, do you think we are discussing with you?"


    An Wenlan wants to close the door, but the door has been locked by Nie Zhao''s strength.


    "Go, change the place!" Nie Zhao''s unquestionable command.


    An Wenlan thought and said, "yes, but I only want to talk to you alone. I don''t want to see this woman, otherwise I won''t speak."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly.


    Nie Zhao says: "this matter concerns us two people, she wants to be present."


    "Then I''d rather die than surrender!" An Wenlan said hard.


    Nie Zhaogang wants to talk, Tao Rong says: "OK!"


    Then he looked at Nie Zhao and said, "I''m guarding near the door."


    Nie Zhao frowned.


    Tao Rong nodded, indicating that it was important to ask the truth.


    Immediately three people changed a room, is Nie Zhao opens ahead of time good.


    When Nie Zhao was about to close the door, he said to Tao Rong outside, "why don''t you go back and wait for me? I don''t know how long it will take."


    The two people now have complete trust in each other, so such a dialogue will not lead to misunderstanding.


    It''s anwenlan behind him who sneers at Tao Rong as if he wants to see her face change.


    But Tao Rong said with a smile: "still don''t go, to avoid when someone with some rotten shameless scheme, lonely men and few women let people catch rape, then you can be wronged to death, if I''m beside, that thing is easier to say, isn''t sister-in-law?"


    An Wenlan looks at Tao Rong''s eyes and gets vicious. She can only bite her lips and turns her head.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t think it''s a problem. He won''t be set up so easily, especially after he is defensive to others.


    However, since Tao Rong had made such a decision, Nie Zhao had to fight as fast as he could.


    In order to avoid trouble, Nie Zhao chose the room closest to the end of the corridor, so Tao Ronggang could sit on the balcony next to him, basking in the sun and waiting.


    When I was waiting, I heard the noise downstairs. Looking out, it happened to be the bride''s dressing room.It''s the biggest room. The makeup girl and stylist will change the shape for the bride.


    At this time, someone was chatting on the balcony. Tao Rong didn''t know who they were, but listening to the dialogue should be the bride''s friend.


    "She''s going to be pissed off today."


    "Isn''t it? It''s clearly his wedding day, but others have robbed him of the limelight. Although I''ve heard of general Nie Zhao''s name for a long time, today I see that he really deserves his reputation. Besides, his wife is very talented, and she''s really beautiful. She''s really talented. "


    "But I heard that the birth was not good enough for general Nie Zhao."


    "As the younger brother of general Nie Zhao. Today, the bridegroom may be compared with his brother by many people. "


    "Isn''t there another boss? It seems even worse. "


    "The main reason is that our bride is not convinced. She just said that..."


    "Hush, it''s not good to be heard."


    "Oh, who can hear here."


    "I''m shocked. She even said that if she knew Nie Zhao earlier, she would marry Nie Zhao. When she married Nie Wei, she felt that she was not as promising as Nie Zhao. She said that she could have several Nie Zhao, his wife, but how high and how high her status would be in the future."


    "She was careful and arrogant. Naturally, she felt that she could be worthy of a better man. What a good man general Nie Zhao is. Everyone must have broken her head. I don''t know how much she will be worth in this marriage. Can she be better than that?"


    "She just doesn''t want to lose to others. Especially now that Nie Zhao''s wife has such a low background, she just married into Nie''s family. Naturally, she feels that she is just a step away, but she married her younger brother. Today, when she sees a real person, she is even more flustered."


    "She is just for fame and wealth. Didn''t she despise the identity of illegitimate child before? Now I think Nie Zhao is better. Ha ha ha. "


    Two people talk and laugh for a while, Tao Rong hear skull pain.


    It seems that no matter how successful you are, you will always be criticized for this birth problem.

 Chapter 1038

    Just because of her birth, those talents have been coveting her husband for all kinds of reasons. In a moment, Tao Rong really knows her life experience. Anyway, it should be better than the people in the mountains. But this idea only comes to mind when she is impatient for a moment. She really has no interest in her life experience.


    Tao Rong looks back. There is still no movement in the room. I don''t know if Nie Zhao is still OK?


    That''s Xiao Yi. He should have something to do with Nie Zhao. Otherwise, isn''t it ridiculous to isolate an Wenlan and steal bells?


    In the room, Nie Zhao almost had no patience, and his face was cold to the extreme.


    "It seems you don''t want to say it well."


    An Wenlan has been nurturing bitter love drama and infatuated love drama for a long time without seeing Nie Zhao''s soft heart. It seems that this person is no longer Nie Zhao she knows. Who is the man who once fell in love with him? Has he disappeared?


    How cruel people are to her.


    "Now that I am like this, do you really care nothing about the old love? Have you forgotten that you promised to protect me forever? " An Wenlan.


    Nie Zhao said coldly: "the precondition is that we get married, isn''t it? An Wenlan, you are the daughter of heaven. Now you have completely wasted it. Don''t you think about it? My proposal just now is effective. This is your only chance to help yourself. Don''t you want me to help you? I can help you, but you have to tell me the truth


    "I tell you so much to make you pity me. Do you know that I can''t stay in the Nie family any longer. Nie Chen''s lover contacted me before. They have illegitimate children. If there are other children, Nie Chen can really abandon me at any time and let me have nothing. The Nie family won''t say more. Nie Zhao, please help me, Nie Zhao, I love you I only love you because I love you. I want you to save me. I want you to take me with you. Even if I don''t want fame, I can hide it from Tao Rong. I just want to have a part of your time in silence. "


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath: "an Wenlan, how many times do you want me to say that you make me sick!"


    An Wenlan looks aggrieved.


    Nie Zhao said coldly: "in the last ten seconds, if you don''t say it, there will be no chance. Ten... "


    "It''s not that I don''t say it, it''s that I can''t say it. I also have a problem. Why don''t you understand me? Nie Zhao, please, I''m really pitiful. Can I trade without trading? Can''t you step back for me? "


    "Seven..."


    "Nie Zhao, you really want to be so unfeeling. I''m in the abyss. Don''t you want to give me a hand?"


    "Five..."


    "I beg you." An Wenlan wants to get close to Nie Zhao with tears.


    But Nie Zhao has turned to the door.


    "Three


    "Two!"


    "Nie Zhao!"


    "One!"


    Nie Zhao looks at an Wenlan, who is still performing in a miserable way. He hopes that Nie Zhao can pity her, love her and move her heart.


    "If you''re leaving, I''ll kill myself. You never know the truth."


    "I want to know the truth, but I hate that other people interfere with my life now. If you don''t agree with the transaction, it''s OK." With that, Nie Zhao opens the door and leaves without hesitation.


    But an Wenlan naturally does not have the courage to commit suicide, she is afraid of death, how dare to commit suicide.


    Tao Rong, who is outside, looks at Nie Zhao coming out and knows that he is busy again. He thought that when an Wenlan came out, he could know a lot of things, but he still didn''t know.


    Tao Rong tries to comfort Nie Zhao, but finds that Nie Zhao is not depressed for a long time. He hugs Tao Rong and says, "it doesn''t matter. Even if we don''t know for a lifetime, as long as our present happiness can be stable, with you, Xiaoxiao and other children in our future, I will have no regrets in this life."


    Tao Rongsong said: "you can open it, and I think if it is Xiao Yi, he is not so easy to cooperate with an Wenlan. Maybe there is a mystery with him. Maybe one day, he will take the initiative."


    Nie Zhao light smile way: "well, next time don''t make us wrong."


    Tao Rong looks embarrassed and says, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I''m not as smart as Xiao Xiao."


    "What''s smart is that you don''t love me enough and don''t pay enough attention to me! I love deeply, and I''m at a loss. " Nie Zhao tired coquettish way, holding Tao Rong is a deep kiss, in the warm sun, this kiss is warm.


    The result two people kiss end, turn head to see just come out from the room, looking at their anwenlan with a face of bitterness.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong tacit understanding of ignore, lead, directly as if there is no such person, over her, back to his room.


    After a rest in the afternoon, Nie Zhao also finds that Xiao Xiao is absent-minded. When he asks, Xiao Xiao also answers the same question. He can only wait until later.


    The dinner started in a hurry.


    Tao Rong didn''t tell Nie Zhao about the funny things she heard on the balcony. It was just funny when she saw the bride''s eyes.The dinner was very luxurious, inviting a lot of people from Beishi.


    This time, Qin Huan came alone. Because of the general friendship, only one person on the table was sent.


    Yu''s family is Yu shuran''s father. The first time Tao Rong saw him, he saw another young female star beside him. He was as kind-hearted and lustful as Yu shuran said.


    Yu shuran''s father came to say hello to Tao Rong and Nie Zhao, because his son had been there for some time.


    However, it seems that he wants to be familiar with Nie Zhao on the pretext of his son''s affairs, so as to measure the utilization value.


    When Tao Rong inquired about Yu shuran''s recent situation, he only got a more and more rebellious answer that he was still painting.


    It seems that Yu Shu Ran''s business as usual.


    But that guy dares to buy murderers, and ordinary people can''t bully him, especially their Yu family now rely on his paintings to maintain their divine status.


    "It seems that I can''t see Yu today." Suddenly someone came out from behind.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other. Looking back, it''s Si Ye.


    And Si Ye is following Si Xuan.


    Si Xuan looks at Tao Rong coldly and doesn''t take the initiative to say hello.


    "Long time no see, Nie Zhao." Si ye said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao''s formal response.


    This time, Tao Rong simply said hello and left, which made her feel relieved. She didn''t want to have anything to do with the future young lady of Yin nationality.


    As a result, fate liked to joke and arranged for them to sit at a table.


    The reason is also to avoid Nie Zhao and the eldest brother''s family sitting at the same table. It doesn''t mean that they look down on Nie Zhao. They all communicated well with Nie Zhao before.

 Chapter 1039

    But I didn''t expect that the Nie family arranged for Si ye and Si Xuan to sit with them in order to give Mr. Si face. It''s an unfortunate start.


    I didn''t sit close at first.


    However, the staff changed a lot. Nie Zhao was soon called to the main table to block the wine. Because he had to take the children, Tao Rong didn''t go there. When Tao Rong reacted, Si Ye was already separated from Tao Rong.


    And when that person goes to other places to toast, Si ye can talk to Tao Rong directly.


    "Are you busy today?"


    Tao Rong frowned and said, "don''t you have to maintain the relationship?"


    "You are the relationship I want to maintain today." Si ye said frivolously, "you are so beautiful today, more beautiful than the bride.


    Si ye said in a low voice. Only Tao Rong could hear it. Tao Rong gave Si ye a hard look.


    But Si ye said with a frivolous smile: "don''t be angry. I''m just joking with you. Nie Zhao''s wife, it''s normal to maintain a relationship with you. It''s said that Nie Zhao has made great achievements and has a bright future. "


    Tao Rong turned her head and said nothing.


    Si ye saw that he couldn''t pick it up and said, "do you know? Something big happened in our family


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, "in the future, don''t offend Si Xuan, otherwise, I can''t protect you."


    Tao Rong directly pretended not to hear, it is estimated that the Yin clan can start to take action.


    She knows more than Si Ye. If Si Ye knows this, she doesn''t know what kind of face she should have.


    "Let''s talk about Yu shuran." Si Ye sees still can''t say, picked a topic that Tao Rong may be interested in, he is a bit drunk tonight, for this he has been unable to get, no progress of the woman, more difficult to control.


    See Tao Rong a little look a little wrong.


    Si Ye seems to be flattering the woman she likes.


    "I saw his father today, isn''t it really scum? His mistress who had been with him for so many years had just died, and he turned around and raised another lover. He knew he was so ruthless, so Yu Shu ran shouldn''t have..."


    "Who is the killer you introduced to him?" Tao Rong suddenly asked.


    Si Ye picks his eyebrows and suddenly gets excited. He feels that every time he chats with Tao Rong, he feels fresh and interesting.


    "It''s all trade secrets. How can I say it casually. Why do you want to know? " Si ye said with a smile.


    "I''ve met a killer, too. I don''t know if it''s the same one." Tao rongdao.


    It''s not a big secret that she and Ding Yuqing met with killers. A lot of police were deployed at that time.


    "Not the same one. What a coincidence. " Si Ye suddenly vigilant said, he remembered, at that time the first time attention Tao Rong is because of what reason.


    Si Ye shook his head and made himself sober. "Why don''t I tell you why Yu Shu ran can''t stand up?"


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, "I know, is his mother abuse him, he has psychological shadow."


    "Do you know why his mother abused him?" Si ye asked.


    Tao Rong is really curious.


    Si ye said with a smile: "because her mother is also a crazy person for painting. After she found her husband cheating, she wanted to prove her value, draw more and better paintings, let her husband sell them, and improve her status in her husband''s heart. She is a poor woman. She can let her husband go at any time, but she just can''t give up I have to. Practice yourself. "


    Tao Rong immediately frowned and said, "what does this have to do with Yu shuran?"


    "Because Yu shuran is a genius, his paintings began to sell more money and get more appreciation than his mother''s paintings. Some people can only buy one painting, which must be the child''s, and because it is his own white paper that can make money, his father must love him more. In this way, as a painter, his son deprived his mother of her life and cut off her only way to keep her husband So she went crazy, abused Yu shuran and hated his talent. "


    Tao Rong felt uncomfortable listening to the whole story. She felt as if she was stuck in her throat by something.


    Tao Rong can''t help going to see Xiao Xiao.


    Finding Xiaoxiao staring at Xiaobao from Nie Xuan''s side, I feel relieved.


    In the last life, she and this woman are also half weight, both for the so-called love, cruelly hurt their own children, fortunately, she has a chance to come again.


    Si Ye looked at Tao Rong''s deep work and said, "what''s the matter? It seems that you care about Yu shuran. "


    "We''re friends, and I care." Tao rongdao.


    "What about us? What are we? You hate me? " Si ye asked.


    Tao Rong sneered: "you don''t respect others. Do you want others to respect you and treat you as a friend?"


    "The reason why you have the present idea is that Nie Zhao has protected you so well. After all, people are just the products of desire and money. There are so many dreamlike things. In fact, everyone has dirty selfishness. Respect is just superficial. " Si ye said meaningfully.Tao Rong was surprised to hear that. He didn''t expect that Si Ye was such a person. He felt that his heart was endless greed and darkness. He thought that he had seen through the essence of life. Such a person was just too smart. Only after seeing too many selfish people and things would he paranoid that the world was like this.


    Tao Rong sneered and said, "you don''t know what I''ve experienced. Your eyes are just like that."


    Si Ye narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Tao Rong''s face. He felt hungry and thirsty in his heart and wanted to get this woman more and more.


    Si Ye is probably really drunk. He can''t help reaching out to touch Tao Rong''s face, but he is caught by the other hand in the middle.


    Si Ye looked up and saw Nie Zhao looking at him.


    Si ye said with a smile: "she has something on her shoulder."


    Nie Zhao looks over, a very small color bar. Nie Zhao reaches for it and Tao Rong looks over. Nie Zhao let go of Si Ye''s hand.


    Without Nie Zhao talking, Si Ye takes the initiative to get up and go to find Si Xuan.


    Si Xuan couldn''t bear to have a table with Tao Rong. She left long ago and went to chat with others.


    See Si ye came, not happy way: "elder brother, what do you say with her?"? People are talking about you. "


    Si ye said with a smile: "nothing."


    Si Xuan''s mouth curled unhappily. A girl next to her suddenly said, "does Master Si think Tao Rong is very close?"


    Si Ye was stunned.


    Si Xuan frowned and looked at her.


    The girl said innocently, "it''s probably because Tao Rong looks a little like Si Xuan, so you feel as close as your sister."


    The girl is not very clear about their relationship, just want to flatter, ease the atmosphere, the result was patted on the leg of the horse.


    Si Xuan immediately cold face, unexpectedly said she and Tao Rong like, how can bear, directly angry turned away.

 Chapter 1040

    Si Ye slowly follow up, just that girl''s words pour into Si Ye''s heart, like?


    When I saw Tao Rong for the first time, I really felt that she was familiar with her eyebrows, but I forgot when I was busy. Now


    As soon as Nie Zhao sits down, he is not happy to ask what Si ye said to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said something about Yu''s family, and his face looked to be lost.


    Nie Zhao embraces Tao Rong and waves to Xiao Xiao, letting Xiao Xiao come to Tao Rong.


    Xiao Xiao puzzled looked up at his parents.


    Nie Zhao asked with a smile, "does Xiao Xiao like her mother?"


    Xiao Xiao immediately nodded: "like."


    "Which do you like best, mom or dad?"


    Xiaoxiao is in a dilemma.


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "we must choose."


    "Mom." Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to choose the second time, but looking at his father is not angry.


    "Yes? So does Dad. I like your mom best. "


    Xiaoxiao was immediately amused.


    Tao Rong is also amused and beats Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao asked again, "Xiao Xiao, is your mother good to you?"


    "The best in the world." Xiao Xiao also mentioned interest and replied.


    "If you have a next life, do you still want to be a mother''s daughter?" Nie Zhao asks finally.


    Xiao Xiao raised a smiling face, staring at Tao Rong''s face, said: "to be a mother''s daughter forever, every life."


    Tao Rong almost couldn''t help it. Her eyes were almost red.


    Nie Zhaotai knows what she needs to calm her mind. With Xiao Xiao''s words, it seems that the memories just aroused by Yu''s family are no longer painful.


    After a while, Nie Zhao wants to take them away. Anyway, there is nothing else to do.


    Take Nie Xuan''s family to leave and return home. Then they are safe.


    When they are ready to coax Xiaoxiao to sleep.


    Xiaoxiao just whispered: "now is not the wall has ears?"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao were stunned. Listening to Xiao Xiao''s decent use of idioms, they immediately cooperated and said, "what''s the matter? Is it something Xiaoxiao conceals during the day? "


    Nie Zhao laughs and teases people: "did you do something bad, for fear that we would say you in front of so many people, you just wait to go home to say it?"


    Nie Zhao was just joking, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Xiao would be caught by guessing.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are a little surprised, after all, Xiao Xiao has been very good.


    "What''s the matter? It doesn''t matter. Mom and dad won''t be angry if they do something wrong. " Tao Rong said.


    Xiaoxiao said: "I didn''t mean it. I found it by accident, and then I went to play detective game. But it''s strange... "


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are puzzled to look at Xiaoxiao, let her say clearly what she did, if we do something wrong, we go to apologize, nothing can''t, Xiaoxiao has been so good, wrong is a strange thing.


    As a result, what Xiao Xiao said made Tao Rong and Nie Zhao silly.


    At that time, Xiao Xiao and Chen Liuzhi stayed in Nie Tijin''s study together.


    They both fell asleep in bed, and Xiaoxiao was reading all the time.


    Xiaoxiao reads books very fast. After reading, she goes to look for her own books. Because she is short, no one can help her with the books, and she is too embarrassed to wake the sleeping people. She can only look for them at the bottom of the bookshelf.


    As a result, I found a place where the books were placed very differently.


    Xiao Xiao''s observation ability is already strong. When she gets curious, she pulls out the book. Then she looks at the board behind her and reaches for it. As a result, she finds the mechanism.


    It happens to be the one Xiao Xiao cracked.


    This is the same thing that Nie Zhaogang had just recognized his daughter and found that her daughter was extremely intelligent. She came back to test some toys and things, including the simulation mechanism brought back from the military area.


    That is a most difficult organ, Xiao Xiao was stopped, can only ask for help Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao told her that it was an institution eliminated by the military region more than ten years ago. It was a bit old-fashioned. After all, it was complicated and difficult to use. Then he taught Xiao Xiao.


    It''s just now that Xiaoxiao touches this and meets a familiar mechanism. Xiaoxiao''s curiosity soars in a moment. Her thirst for knowledge makes her start squatting on the ground slowly. The wooden mechanism finally opens the dark grid.


    After opening it, there was a tattered notebook inside.


    Xiao Xiao curiously took out to see, suddenly see silly.


    Because she has seen this notebook. It''s the notebook of Nie meizhao, Xiao Xiao''s real grandmother.


    Nie meizhao''s notebook is incomplete, so it can''t be untied all the time. In addition, this one in Xiaoxiao''s hand is complete. Xiao Xiao is obsessed with it. She doesn''t realize that she has done something wrong until she comes out downstairs to salute. How can she look at other people''s hidden things? Her parents have taught her that it''s impolite.


    Xiaoxiao is just like a child who has done something wrong. She quickly returns to the original state. I don''t dare to talk nonsense. I''m afraid that my third grandfather will be upset when he knows it, so I came back to say it.After hearing this, Nie Zhao immediately grabbed Xiaoxiao''s hand and said, "really, are you sure it''s your aunt''s notebook, that is, you always wanted to study but didn''t understand it?"


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "yes, even the small patterns next to the characters are the same."


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and said, "how can it be in the third uncle''s side? Doesn''t your grandfather know?"


    Nie Zhao frowned and said: "there must be something that the third uncle has concealed from him. He either knows something or doesn''t know it at all. The reason why the grandfather has been so bad to the third uncle is that I always doubt it. I''ve inquired about it with other people in the Nie family before, but no one knows why. He just thinks that the third uncle''s going out on his own makes the old man unhappy, and that''s why he''s not happy That''s right. But now I think the reason why the third uncle went out on his own is not necessarily so simple. Nie Xuan''s father, the second uncle, once reminded me to be careful with the third uncle. "


    Tao Rong looked at the excited Nie Zhao and said, "what do you want?"


    Nie Zhao looked at Xiao Xiao and said, "I have to confirm it."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "OK, you can go." Tao Rong knows what Nie Zhao means by looking at his eyes.


    Nie Zhao went out without saying a word.


    Xiao Xiao worried asked: "is not I in trouble?"


    Tao Rong kisses Xiao Xiao''s forehead and says, "no, what you find may be good for your father, but don''t tell anyone. Do you know?"


    Xiao Xiao nodded.


    Then Tao Rong put Xiao Xiao to sleep.


    After Xiao Xiao falls asleep, Tao Rong goes down to the living room and waits for Nie Zhao to come back on the sofa.


    Nie Zhao sneaked in in the middle of the night and almost came back when he saw the morning light.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s serious look, Tao Rong knows that the result may not be very good. She pulls people to the bedroom to have a rest.


    Nie Zhao went to get the notes, but when he went, he found that it was empty.


    Dark grid does exist, which proves that what Xiaoxiao said is true.

 Chapter 1041

    Xiao Xiao has time to see, but now there is no, that proves that Nie Tijin found someone moved the dark grid, so the transfer of guilty.


    That further proves that Nie Tijin has a problem.


    Nie meizhao''s everything has been expropriated. The things left behind are considered useless. If you want to see them, you can take them at any time. You don''t need to hide them, unless there is a secret in them.


    Until the morning of the discussion, there was no result. Both of them were exhausted.


    Suddenly the door was knocked in a low voice.


    Tao Rong goes to open the door and finds Xiao Xiao standing outside. Some hesitated to look at them.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Xiao?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao also got up to care.


    "Why are you so dark? Didn''t you sleep well? " Nie Zhao worried.


    Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment, took out his small picture book from behind, uneasily said: "I wrote it down after reading it yesterday, and I couldn''t help but write it all down last night. Teacher Wu taught me that it''s plagiarism to write things with other people''s handwriting before. I didn''t mean to write it down, but I promise that after I finish writing it, I will try to forget it. I want to write it down Don''t apologize to the third grandfather? "


    Xiaoxiao is still uneasy, because now she can''t distinguish the ownership of the goods. She thinks that the things are hidden by the third grandfather''s baby, which is the third grandfather''s.


    But it surprised Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    Although I used to feel that my children have the ability to remember things, I have written down all the difficult notes.


    Nie Zhao quickly takes it over to have a look.


    Tao Rong looked at it, but he couldn''t understand it, so he said, "Xiao Xiao, do you understand it? Now? "


    Xiao Xiao shook his head and said, "I can''t understand it. I just take it as a picture and write it down intact. It''s very simple. "


    Tao Rong swallowed saliva, as expected, the memory of genius is not the same. As like as two peas,


    Nie Chao has been looking at it for a long time, but in fact, he cannot read it. But it feels like an integral part of the handwriting before he feels the same way as Nie Mei. He even draws pictures of some of the little habits painted by Nie Mei.


    Nie Zhao immediately hugged Xiao Xiao and said, "you are my lucky star baby! Thank you for your hard work


    Xiao Xiao did not expect to be scolded, but also get praise, immediately happy.


    But I''m so sleepy. I didn''t sleep all night in order to write silently.


    Looking at Xiao Xiao after a sigh of relief, Tao Rong rushed to sleep with her baby.


    Xiaoxiao still keeps up with the same temperament, in order not to make mistakes, in order to make her parents happy, she will try to do everything, even if she can''t hold on, it doesn''t matter. It''s really distressing.


    Nie Zhao looks at Xiao Xiao tired appearance, also softened. Take off your clothes and climb up.


    Tao Rong thought Nie Zhao would hurry to deal with the note.


    Looking at him strangely.


    Nie Zhao smiles, hugs his mother and daughter and says, "I''m sleepy too. We''ll have a good sleep together. We can do everything anytime. We don''t have to be in a hurry for a while."


    Tao Rong''s heart was sweet. In such a warm embrace, the whole family slept directly into the afternoon.


    Fortunately, everyone thought they had drunk too much, so they didn''t make any noise.


    After getting up, I had dinner and spent time with my sister and brother-in-law. Some things have been weighed.


    When Nie Xuan and his wife come home with their children, Nie Zhao takes time to take Xiaoxiao and plunge into Nie meizhao''s study.


    But one of them is not good at these, the other is a child under three years old, and they can''t work out anything at all.


    Nie Zhao had to turn to foreign aid.


    That means a lot of accidents. Nie Zhao made a bet.


    The next day he left home with two notebooks, but Nie Zhao also left a heart. He left a copy for Xiao Xiao to be a treasure.


    Nie Zhao explained the cause and effect of the matter to his top supervisor, that is, the person who has been taking care of him, promoting him and educating him. He is equivalent to the second person in the country and can be regarded as Nie Zhao''s teacher. Nie Zhao is also the most trusted person besides his grandfather.


    After the boss got the notes, he was very serious, because Nie Zhao''s life experience about his mother was no longer hidden. So the teacher said it directly.


    The reason why I left that notebook at that time was that the remnant was incomplete and could not be studied at all, so it was judged to be useless. Now it is not the same if it is complete.


    Immediately set as top secret, in addition to Nie Zhao, only the top people will know.


    And there''s a new chief of science.


    In fact, under his leadership, weapons have developed beyond the cognition of the outside world. It''s just that everything is kept secret. In order to deal with the hermits, how can they be unprepared.


    Some of the most difficult designs left by Nie meizhao in those years were also studied by him recently.


    The teacher took Nie Zhao directly to meet the people who were secretly protected by the surrounding countries as treasures. But in fact, he was a little bit unfree. He was the same as Nie meizhao in those years, and he was also the same science nerd. He was totally addicted to it. If no one took care of him, he would starve himself to death. But now he is not in love, so there is no accident. And I don''t mind that it''s a life with little freedom.Nie Zhao gives the notebook to him.


    Originally, the chief was still a kind of feeble and ready to faint at any time. As a result, when he saw half of the notebook, he rushed to the wall like crazy and began to draft on the huge blackboard.


    That kind of behavior is like playing chicken blood, completely into the state of selflessness.


    When he finally stopped, the person in charge of the middle quickly helped to ask questions.


    The other side gave an explanation.


    The good news is that the two notebooks together are a complete design of a lethal weapon. And it is absolutely incomparable with those levels before. It can be said that as long as this research is done, no one will dare to bully our country in the future.


    But the bad news is that the design is too advanced. Compared with his genius, he needs more talented research and design. With his level and current technology, it will take him 20 years to research and build it. Moreover, he still has a lot of research on hand, which is crazy.


    So when the chief executive applied to let him only study this, he was rejected by the teacher and asked him to take care of other things first.


    After all, this scientific maniac dares to boast about anything he likes to do. It may take 50 years to do it. He also dares to say that 20 years is not a waste of opportunities for slow progress. Originally, this kind of thing could not be achieved overnight.


    The teacher can only promise that after the chief executive completes the task, he can do whatever he wants, and will help him arrange more assistants as soon as possible, so as to speed up.


    However, it takes a long time for such scientists to audit, and it is difficult for them to be trusted.

 Chapter 1042

    The task of studying notebooks is handed over to the chief of science. Nie Zhao is more concerned about other things.


    From the fact that Nie Tijin steals his notebook, we can see that he has a secret, and it must have something to do with Nie meizhao''s death. What Nie Zhao wants to investigate is this matter.


    teacher assured Nie Zhao that he would send secret personnel to investigate secretly, and soon there will be results.


    Nie Zhao said in a deep voice: "if my mother''s death is related to him..."


    "Then we won''t tolerate it. After all, in those days, who let your mother die is equal to the enemy of the country, which is treason." The teacher patted Nie Zhao on the shoulder and said, "now the situation outside is not peaceful, and small-scale conflicts often break out. Although it does not involve China, with the improvement of China''s international influence, we must be more cautious, so you should establish a military region calmly and prepare for possible crises in the future. I don''t know how long I can be right in this position. You have to hurry up


    Nie Zhao hear here slightly frown way: "your body?"


    "Although it''s under control, it''s estimated that it won''t last for several years, so you should be steady and don''t have any more problems to slow down your progress, you know? The teacher scolded.


    Nie Zhao hesitated.


    The teacher seemed to see through Nie Zhao at a glance and said directly, "I know that in your heart, you don''t necessarily want to sit in my position. Now you have a heavier position in your heart, right?"


    "I''m a soldier." Nie Zhao immediately said seriously.


    "I hope you know who you are," the teacher said The teacher is also helpless, originally how good seedlings, do not know how to become concerned about the love of ordinary men, but this is also human nature, in addition, Nie Zhao is extremely excellent.


    The matter about Nie Tijin can only come to an end for a while. After all, although he has been investigating for so many years, it doesn''t mean that the investigation will come out.


    When the winter solstice arrives, Nie Zhao takes time to take Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao to the grave for his grandfather and his mother Nie meizhao.


    After meeting some friends in Nanshi, he was ready to go back to Beishi soon.


    after all, Nie Zhao had only one day holiday.


    I heard about the Nie family from my friends in Nanshi.


    It turns out that someone really came to the door, and with the children, Nie Demin and his wife were disgraced. Nie Chen was once reported and forced down.


    Someone met an Wenlan in the hospital. She was beaten and covered with injuries. She was taken to the hospital by her family. She was so noisy that she was going to divorce. But Nie Chen didn''t agree. Because of the divorce, his reputation was even worse. He wanted to suppress the dark materials and whitewash peace, so he resolutely refused to divorce. Before it was time to leave the hospital, he took the patient away by force.


    Because Nie Chen is a soldier, it''s not so easy for an Wenlan to get a divorce. Others are afraid of Nie''s influence in Nanshi and dare not lend a helping hand.


    According to the residents in the same area, they can often hear their husband and wife quarreling and fighting. It''s just like flying chickens and dogs. Only when Nie Chen is on a mission, his family can be a little more stable.


    People in Nanshi say that as soon as the old man left, the Nie family broke up and never regained its glory.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong just listen to them. They don''t care how those people are doing.


    I turned around and went back to Beishi. I didn''t even look back.


    At this time, in Beishi, the best cemetery, a group of people came to the grave.


    It is the most luxurious and solemn double tomb in the cemetery, in which lies the original heirs of the family.


    "Mom and Dad, I came to see you." Guarding, Si Xuan offered flowers, reluctantly knelt down and kowtowed, but her eyes did not dare to look at the photos on the tombstone, and she was uneasy.


    Mr. Si looked at the tombstone, silent, and suddenly two people came not far away.


    "Teacher?"


    Mr. Si turned his head and saw that it was Dr. Gu and Dr. Dong.


    Both of them happened to be in Beishi this year, so they made an appointment to visit each other.


    "Why are you two here?" Master Si said.


    Dr. Dong and Dr. Gu used to be the students of Mr. Si.


    The two were also very familiar with the son and daughter-in-law of master Si. They had a good relationship all the time. Until they died, they gradually alienated each other.


    After all, the next generation of children, these two do not like.


    Si Ye greets them with a smile.


    Dr. Gu and Dr. Dong offer incense together. Seeing that the people inside have been gone for such a long time, they really feel that things are right and people are wrong. They turn to their only daughter, Si Xuan, but they feel that they can''t like it. On the contrary, they have a strange feeling which is hard to say.


    Then the three elders began to gossip.


    Doctor Gu said, "teacher, you don''t accept apprentices, otherwise I really want to recommend a good one to you."


    Master Si raised his eyes and said, "Oh? What? "


    Si ye said with a smile: "is it Nie Zhao''s wife, Tao Rong? I remember when I went to Lanshi military region, doctor Gu liked Tao Rong very much and taught her all the time."As soon as she heard Tao Rong''s name, she began to be sensitive.


    Doctor Gu nodded and said, "yes, I like that girl very much. She is patient and talented. She is a good doctor. I just came back and heard that she had jumped the grade. In China Medical University, I remember only..." The ancient doctor looked at the tombstone, "only they have done it. If it wasn''t for the jump, they wouldn''t have met each other. "


    Doctor Gu is full of nostalgia.


    Dr. Dong also nodded and said: "well, that girl is good, otherwise I would not write a letter of recommendation for her to transfer to another school. A doctor should not be afraid of dirt, fatigue and danger. She can do it. She will develop well in the future and have an unlimited future."


    "Is it so great? You won''t be cheated. I think she''s bad tempered, defiant, violent and vulgar. " Si Xuan looked at her grandfather and nodded. She couldn''t help saying.


    Because of this sentence, people are a little embarrassed.


    Mr. Si said directly, "don''t let the children in when the elders talk."


    Si Xuan stomps angrily, and is called to the tombstone by Si ye to talk to her parents, pretending to miss them, so that she can get more pity.


    Sure enough, after Sixuan passed, the three elders relaxed a little, and looked at Sixuan with sympathy.


    "Take a closer look, Sixuan looks more like her father." Doctor Gu said.


    "Yes, it is." Dr Tung said.


    All of a sudden, Dr. Gu said to Dr. Dong with a smile, "when I first met Tao Rong, I thought she looked very much like Mr. and Mrs. Xiao Si, especially her precious daughter. You haven''t seen her. It''s really similar to the photos of their two children."

 Chapter 1043

    "It''s another kind of fate." Dr. Dong said.


    In fact, when he saw Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao for the first time, he felt that they were similar to her in some places, but they had not seen each other for more than 20 years. He refused to leave a picture and did not remember what she looked like.


    "Take a closer look, Tao Rong is even more like Si Xuan, either with facial features or feeling..." Gu said doubtfully.


    "Old fool, what nonsense!" Dr. dong thought this was inappropriate and said quickly.


    Ancient doctor immediately said with a smile: "people are similar."


    But after saying that, Si ye, who had been standing beside him, was soaked in the back. For a moment, he seemed to see the possibility.


    In the last half of the investigation, it was broken, because someone specially detained the people of the Tao family, so the people of Si ye could not contact them at all.


    But now Si Ye is more and more uneasy. If the accident happens, everything he has now will collapse.


    After Si ye went back, he immediately began to think of a way.


    Not long after, I met Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao at Yu shuran''s painting exhibition.


    Yu Shu ran held a painting exhibition in Beishi and sent them an invitation.


    Tao Rong naturally gives this face, and Xiao Xiao also likes to draw with Yu shuran, so the two passed.


    Not surprisingly, I met Si ye and Si Xuan.


    Si Ye has a cooperative relationship with Yu shuran and gives two invitation letters. Naturally, Si Xuan comes with him. After all, being able to come here is not only a symbol of status, but also a symbol of some people in the art field. It''s as if entering here adds artistic atmosphere to herself.


    But when she saw Tao Rong, she was not happy. It was like swallowing a fly. She asked, "how can you be qualified to come here?"


    Tao Rong raised the invitation in his hand and said, "naturally, I was invited."


    Si Xuan said with a sneer, "invite Nie Zhao."


    Tao Rong knows that Si Xuan is unconvinced. After all, in her opinion, Tao Rong can''t be associated with art, so she is unconvinced.


    Tao Rong is too lazy to pay attention to her. She takes Xiao Xiao to see other paintings.


    Xiao Xiao is still interested in painting, but she really has no artistic attainments.


    After appreciating with Xiao Xiao for a while, Tao Rong heard a round of applause and looked up. On the other side of the main platform, Yu shuran had been pushed out.


    there was a huge painting, which was Yu shuran''s theme today, so it was covered by the curtain. Yu shuran was asked to take it down for the first time.


    Tao Rong also holds Xiao Xiao to gather in the past.


    Yu shuran was still as indifferent as wood. He simply followed the itinerary. Everyone praised Yu shuran''s paintings. Yu shuran''s father seemed to be smelling of copper all over his body.


    It was Yu shuran''s turn to introduce the painting, and the crowd quickly calmed down.


    Yu shuran said slowly, "I want to thank two people for their inspiration and modeling. I announce that I will present this painting to them."


    Once these words came out, all the painters were not calm. If it was a good work, they had to buy it. It was worth a lot of money, but they gave it away directly. I don''t know who had such good luck, and I don''t know if I can buy it from them.


    The painters have begun to calculate.


    Yu shuran''s father was a little displeased and said in a low voice, "why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "The original painting is portrait painting, so it should be given to others. I agree to let you show it for your face. It''s up to me where this painting goes. " Yu Shu ran said carelessly.


    Although Yu''s father was not happy, he could only let it go and pretend to be generous.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are watching the excitement. Suddenly, Yu Shu ran reaches out his hand in their direction, "let''s welcome Mrs. Nie and miss Nie."


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are stunned, and they see the people standing in front of them standing aside, leaving a vacant seat in front of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao stare big eyes, Yu Shu ran rare expression, waved to them.


    Tao Rong can only hold Xiao Xiao hard scalp, in the eyes of the people looked to Yu Shu ran.


    Some of the upper class people who had known Tao Rong before, especially Si Xuan, looked straight at Tao Rong.


    Yu Shu ran let Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao unveil together, they stood on one side, and Yu Shu ran on the other side, with a command, the curtain opened.


    At that moment, it seemed that there was a warm sun in winter, and the beauty of summer rushed out of the painting and rushed to the people.


    Everyone was silly.


    The huge painting is mainly in golden yellow, with blue sky and white clouds as the background outside the window.


    A little girl lies in her mother''s arms and sleeps for a nap. She holds her mother''s collar and hair in her small hand. Even if she falls asleep, her mother hugs her child steadily. Although she is tired, it is more about the happiness of nestling together. It''s maternal love and the love of children, just like the golden color, full of the feeling of sunshine.Everyone present was quiet.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao were also shocked by this man''s painting.


    It''s a beautiful picture.


    It was in the hospital, but Yu Shu changed the direction, let them lie on the sofa against the window.


    And there are some military elements outside the window, which is meaningful when people look at them carefully.


    In fact, the faces of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao in the painting are not so deep and clear, but a soft way to make the picture look warm, so they may represent all the mothers and daughters.


    What''s more, just along the way, they came to the exhibition, and the painting in front of them was totally different in style and style.


    "Xiaoxiao will be three years old for the new year. Give her a birthday present." Yu Shu ran said lightly.


    "This Is it... " Tao Rong is in a dilemma for a while. It''s too expensive.


    The words haven''t export, hear someone say: "I give 50 million, Nie madam is right, please sell to me."


    "I''ll pay 60 million..."


    Tao Rong is so stupid that she starts to bid unconsciously.


    Tao Rong looks at Yu shuran in amazement.


    Yu shuran said: "the painting is yours. I have no opinion about how you want to deal with it."


    "This..."


    Before Tao Rong finished, he saw that Yu Shu ran pointed to the lower right corner of the painting, where there was his signature sign, and there was a small line beside it, which said to give it to Nie Xiao.


    Now, there''s really nothing to say.


    Xiao Xiao immediately went over, looking at his name on it with a happy face, then rushed up to hold Yu''s legs and said: "thank you, teacher."


    Yu Shu ran rarely showed a smile, touched Xiao Xiao''s head and said: "I also thank you."

 Chapter 1044

    Tao Rong was killed by the noise. Looking at the excited people in embarrassment, even Si ye came forward and said: "Tao Rong, for the sake of our familiar relationship, why don''t you sell it to me? I promise you a good price."


    So some people came forward to make up with each other.


    But outside the crowd, Si Xuan was frozen. Listening to the people nearby talking about Tao Rong''s popularity today, she felt that she was going to be crazy. Why should this woman be? Why should she be!


    Just now I still taunt her, now I''m hitting my face?


    Why does a talented painter like Yu shuran want to paint her? Before he asked his brother to do it for so many years, Yu shuran refused to paint. He wanted to add luster to himself, but now Tao Rong took the lead. Si Xuan felt that she was going to be mad.


    Does she deserve it?


    Looking at Tao Rong, who is full of stars, Si Xuan wants to rush up and burn the painting and Tao Rong''s face.


    Although some experts do not buy paintings, they come forward to reward them. With their comments, paintings are sold more and more.


    Xiao Xiao also heard, immediately worried: "Mom, I don''t sell, this is mine."


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao and smiles, coughs and says, "sorry, we don''t sell this painting. It''s a birthday present from teacher Yu for my daughter. If my daughter doesn''t want to sell it, she won''t sell it."


    "Mrs. Nie, we can discuss the price." There is humanity.


    "Sorry, we''ve decided." Tao Rong unquestionably said: "but today will continue the exhibition, you can enjoy."


    Some people want to say that Yu Shu ran took Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao to the rest room. Anyway, he didn''t sell them.


    There are all kinds of painting tools in the rest room. Yu takes Xiaoxiao to paint.


    Tao Rong says helplessly: "how did not listen to you to mention before, I was startled."


    "This painting gives you the feeling that it''s worth bringing to the hospital." Yu Shu ran road.


    "What is it?" Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    Yu Shu ran said with a faint smile: "it''s the theme of the painting."


    Tao Rong a Leng, instantly understand, before Yu Shu ran said envy their mother and daughter get along with appearance.


    Remembering what Si ye said about Yu shuran, Tao Rong said, "has your leg continued to be treated?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter to me whether I stand up or not." Yu Shu said calmly.


    Tao Rong wanted to say and stop, Yu Shu ran said: "what do you have to say."


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "people will meet a lot of people in their life. Blood can''t define the importance of each other. In the future, you will have a wife and children, and then you will have paternal love."


    Yu Shu ran slowly looked up at Tao Rong and said, "I know what you want to say. The psychiatrist has told me many times. Tao Rong, I''ve heard about you. You don''t have your own parents, so you probably can''t understand how people with parents feel when they are treated like that by their own parents. "


    Tao Rong was stunned, but said with a smile: "so I just didn''t want to say anything, and I didn''t feel qualified to say anything. I don''t think you can''t see it now. "


    Yu Shu ran pointed to his chest and said: "the scar is really there, but I have grown up, and I don''t have the idea of abandoning myself. Especially after seeing you mother and daughter, I tried to see more about other people''s lives. Later, I found that it was just my bad luck."


    Tao Rong sighed that she was an artist, and her state of mind was different. Although she didn''t know whether this idea was negative or positive, she could feel a stable sense of peace. Maybe only in this way could she draw more rich paintings.


    After a while, the staff of the exhibition came to remind Tao Rong that someone was willing to pay 100 million yuan for the painting and asked Tao Rong what she meant.


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "don''t sell it."


    Yu shuran raised his eyebrows and said, "is this the most expensive painting I''ve ever sold? Are you sure you don''t sell it? "


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "don''t you want to send us."


    "I will have better paintings in the future. How can I be reluctant to give up." Yu shuran disapproved and said, "however, I really like this painting."


    Tao Rong said: "my daughter also likes it, and our family is not short of money. Why do you want money? Besides, although we didn''t draw it exactly according to our appearance, since we are models, if Nie Zhao knew about it, he would never allow himself to buy it. "


    Yu shuran said clearly: "indeed, it was a wrong jar."


    Tao Rong couldn''t bear to laugh.


    After a while, Yu shuran''s father came in with Si Ye.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. Si ye said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not here to buy your paintings. I''m here to discuss other paintings with Mr. Yu."


    Tao Rong takes back her eyes and looks at Xiao Xiao''s painting.


    After talking to Yu shuran and his father for a while, Si Ye comes to Tao Rong and looks at Xiao Xiao''s painting, "er..."


    Tao Rongli said: "no evaluation."Si ye said with a smile: "if I want to set her off as an artist, I can. Business operations. "


    Tao Rong takes a puff at the corner of his mouth, just as Si Ye is joking.


    Si Ye is more and more close, way: "can appreciate."


    Tao Rong felt that something was coming from behind him. He put up with it for a while, but it was getting closer and closer. The feeling of being enveloped by the breath was uncomfortable. Tao Rong was going to sit in another position, but his shoulder was put on.


    Tao Rong suddenly all over a stiff, looking back at the cold Si Ye.


    Si Ye seems to be aware of his impoliteness and quickly raises his hand to withdraw. "Sorry, sorry."


    Tao Rong frowns slightly, feeling that Si Ye''s behavior is a bit strange, but there is no over interpretation. After all, Si Ye leaves the room soon.


    What Tao Rong doesn''t know is that Si Ye takes a hair from her shoulder.


    At the end of the exhibition, Yu arranged for the painting to be sent home to Tao Rong.


    The next day, the upper class of Beishi knew such a thing.


    Qin Huan and pan Qin also went to Tao Rong''s home to see the painting and take a group photo.


    It''s very exaggerated.


    Nie Zhao came back at the end of the week and saw it. He was relieved: "fortunately, you didn''t sell it, otherwise I would have to recover it."


    However, although the painting is privately owned, the photos have already been sent out. In addition to Yu shuran''s name, many people have asked someone to display Tao Rong''s house and want to see the painting.


    Tao Rong really refused one after another. It was very troublesome.


    At last, Nie Zhao called Tao Rong when he was in Lanshi military region.


    The main idea is that some of the leaders above knew that it implied the meaning of soldiers and military dependents, so they wanted to buy this painting in the name of the country and put it on permanent exhibition in the national exhibition hall.


    Tao Rong was stunned and asked: "does this mean that we should hand it in directly? It''s not easy to collect the money. "

 Chapter 1045

    "It doesn''t matter. Keep it." Nie Zhao responded.


    Tao Rongwei: "I''ll tell Xiaoxiao that she likes the painting very much."


    Nie Zhao is also very embarrassed. After all, it''s the above proposal. I''m sorry to refuse it. I can only blame that this painting is so famous now that many foreign celebrities want to see it with their own eyes.


    Yu shuran''s paintings are highly recognized internationally.


    Tao Rong hung up and went to find Xiao Xiao. She told Xiao Xiao about it. After listening to it, Xiao Xiao was not happy.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "at that time, we can donate the money from the state to the orphanage, so that those children without parents can have a better quality of life, don''t you think?"


    Xiao Xiao is a kind child, Tao Rong said so, Xiao Xiao immediately interested, agreed.


    If he can do good, Xiaoxiao naturally agrees.


    However, the state will not give so much money, only gave 50 million to buy the painting.


    Tao Rong as a representative to sign the word, turned around and took Xiao Xiao to the orphanage welfare institutions in North City to make a donation.


    Staff see Xiao Xiao lovely accompany chat, ask a few more, know the source of the money.


    Just the day after the donation, Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao went on the news, and their social status was directly recognized by the national level, which surprised everyone in Beishi.


    Although a large number of people wanted to visit Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, they were all rejected, and journalists could not force them. After all, they were military families.


    The uproar won''t be over until January next year.


    The school is also on holiday. Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are at home to prepare for the new year. Nie Zhao is now performing a confidential task, so he can''t get in touch for the time being. But Nie Zhao said that he can come back for the new year.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao enjoy buying new year''s products and making dumplings.


    That night, after Tao Rong coaxes Xiao Xiao to sleep, he goes to the study and plans to read the meeting book before going to bed.


    But when she turned on the light in her study, Tao Rong felt that there was someone in the room.


    Tao Rong is more cautious, so first look around, make sure that no one is at ease, maybe he is too much.


    But when she sat down, she found a sugar on the table.


    Tao Rong is a little confused for a moment. This is the sugar she used to make for Xiao Xiao, but recently Xiao Xiao has changed her taste, and this kind of sugar is no longer made.


    How can there be a sugar in the middle of the table?


    Tao Rong doubts to pick up sugar. But it was empty.


    It turns out that the sugar is no longer there. It''s just wrapping up the paper to make it look like there''s sugar.


    Tao Rong kneaded the sugar paper, but there was some confusion.


    But with a sweep of his eyes, he saw the words in the sugar paper.


    Tao Rong quickly opened it to have a look, and suddenly turned pale.


    There''s a line in it.


    "Someone''s on a homicide mission. The target is you."


    Tao Rong''s brain is blank for a moment. I don''t know what''s going on. Suddenly, I received such a thing and told her


    Tao Rong rushes to the window and carefully explores the surroundings. Her learning is limited. She can only make sure that there is no one nearby. But if she is really a top killer, it can''t be said.


    Kill her?


    Why?


    Is it because of one''s own life experience that the possibility of the Nie family has been ruled out? Is it because some people have been in the limelight recently.


    Tao Rong immediately regretted that she should have investigated her life experience earlier. At least now she will know who is going to kill her. She wanted to live in peace, but she didn''t plan to investigate, but the other party is still not ready to let her go?


    Tao Rong looked down at the sugar paper.


    Tao Rong has some ideas in his mind. This should be mo Xin.


    This sugar, she gave to Mo Xin, and Mo Xin is a killer, he naturally know what task released.


    And it''s also very likely that it''s Mo Xin''s own task. Because he''s very interested in playing, it''s very likely that he''ll give her a warning first, and then kill her. But it''s also possible that he will really remind her of it because of the fate of several times.


    Tao Rong doesn''t know what''s going on, but he is targeted.


    Tao Rong rushed to Xiao Xiao''s room.


    But in the moment of opening the door hesitated, if the goal is her, then she is not with Xiaoxiao together, let Xiaoxiao more secure?


    Tao Rong forces himself to calm down and don''t panic. Although he was killed by a killer in his last life, he is not the one who has no power to fight back, so he immediately calls the military region.


    In case of emergency, we must contact Nie Zhao immediately.


    But Nie Zhao certainly can''t get in touch, only the highest leader of Lanzhou Military Region answered Tao Rong''s phone.


    Tao Rong explained his situation and told the other party that someone wanted to assassinate him.Although this kind of situation can not appear in the common people, Tao Rong did not say that it may be because of his life experience, only said that he received the news.


    Because Tao Rong''s husband''s identity is special, it is likely to be retaliation. Naturally, the military region should pay attention to it. Immediately arrange guards nearby to protect Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, and directly transfer them to Lanshi military region.


    After all, only in the military region is the safest.


    In this case, we would rather make mistakes than let them go.


    But after all, it''s a little late.


    When Wang Bo downstairs shouts that there is a fire, Tao Rong knows that the situation is not good. He rushes into the room to pick up Xiao Xiao, and then goes to the study to take out a pistol.


    Just in case, Nie Zhao leaves a gun and a bullet for Tao Rong. When Tao Rong takes out the pistol, he hesitates for a moment and takes out the bracelet which is put in the same place and gives it to Xiao Xiao.


    It''s a gift from Ao Yi, not from Tao rongduo. Tao Rong and Nie Zhao both know that it represents an absolute strength and protection. With this bracelet, you may be able to save your life at some time.


    After going downstairs, Uncle Wang and aunt LAN didn''t know what was going on.


    Tao Rong but heart a horizontal, directly will Xiao Xiao to Aunt LAN.


    "Please protect Xiaoxiao."


    "Madame?" Aunt Lan was surprised.


    "Mom! Where are you going? Not with Xiaoxiao? " Xiao Xiao worried way.


    "Ma''am, what''s the matter? It''s just that there''s a fire on one side. We don''t know the reason, but we don''t have to worry. Just go straight out to the front door. I''ve already reported the fire. The fire engine will come soon. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes twinkled and said to Wang: "later, I''ll rush out first. Pay attention to the fire. The gate is right at the door. It''s better to wait until the fire engine comes."


    "What?" Wang Bo and aunt LAN exclaimed, this instruction is too strange.


    But Tao Rong also did not care so much, with the equivalent of an order tone.

 Chapter 1046

    Because the place where the fire started is far away from here, so it''s safe. There''s no problem keeping them in the house for a while.


    Tao Rong tells Wang Bo to take a gun and turn around to leave, but Xiao Xiao grabs Tao Rong''s clothes.


    Tao Rong looks back at Xiao Xiao.


    Xiaoxiao seems to have a feeling. "Mom, no, I want to be with you. Don''t leave me!"


    Tao Rong gritted her teeth, hugged Xiao Xiao and said, "it''s OK. We''ll meet later. Mom loves you, Xiao Xiao."


    Tao Rong said to pull open Xiao Xiao''s hand, in Xiao Xiao shout rushed out.


    When Wang Bo and aunt LAN were looking pretty, there was a gunshot outside.


    Aunt Lan was stunned in an instant,


    Uncle Wang had been with the old man, and knew something was wrong. She rushed out to check. Aunt LAN could only hold Xiaoxiao tightly and didn''t let Xiaoxiao go out.


    As soon as Wang Bo arrived at the door, he saw Tao Rong rolling in the dark not far away. He fired several shots in succession. Tao Rong fired back and hit someone, but the successive bullets showed that there was more than one person on the other side.


    Just as Tao Rong hid behind the car, a grenade flew over.


    "Madam, be careful!" he cried


    In the car was blown up at the same time, the house Lanyi really can''t control Xiaoxiao off the hand.


    Xiao Xiao cries and rushes out. Aunt LAN rushes to keep up.


    And when Wang Bo rushed to the place of the explosion.


    Two more grenades, one of which exploded near Wang Bo.


    One was thrown through the window into the house.


    Xiaoxiao is in the middle, feeling the impact from front to back, and is overturned by the waves.


    For a moment, the world is all black, dark like, Xiao Xiao was also fascinated by the dust eyes, can''t see clearly.


    At the national exhibition hall in Beishi, a man has been standing in front of the donated painting, silent.


    The staff came forward to remind: "Sir, we are going to close."


    Si Ye nodded and said, "good."


    When the staff left to check elsewhere, Si Ye sighed slowly and said, "I''m sorry."


    I didn''t want the lives of Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    At the beginning of the identification, Si Ye hesitated. He was really attracted to Tao Rong and didn''t want her life. Moreover, according to his observation, they didn''t want to investigate her life experience at all. Otherwise, with Nie Zhao''s status, those people would have come to identify him. But he was just imprisoned, but he didn''t know anything. Si Ye probably knew why No,


    but the uneasiness that comes out anytime and anywhere makes Si Ye want to kill Tao Rong.


    After a long time of hesitation, the hermit in the biography really came to meet him.


    It has been known for many years that the super prescription at home comes from the mysterious old lady. Because of her meaning, the adoptive parents can not inherit the family. It is also because of her regulations that they will never get super prescriptions. Super prescriptions are very precious. With them, how many rich, powerful and powerful people will come to them in the future. But even if he let the upper class know that there are prescriptions, no one would dare to take them away I know the origin of the prescription is extraordinary.


    Recently, because I wanted to contact the hermits, I learned the whole truth from the old man.


    Mrs. Si is a hermit. She is a very important person in charge of medicine in the hermit. Because of the death of Tao Rong''s parents and the disappearance of Tao Rong, the old lady ran away from home. That is to say, she returned to the hermit and was no longer in charge of external affairs.


    Now I came out to find Si Xuan because I was surprised to learn that her granddaughter was still alive. It happened that there was a need for marriage between the great forces of the Yin family. So I asked the old lady to take Si Xuan back to marry her and inherit all her forces in the Yin family.


    Yinzu, the super family whose power is more powerful than the alliance of several countries in legend, is the real king behind. It has existed for several centuries. If such a power is in the hands of Sixuan, it is equivalent to that of Siye.


    Such absolute power is not worth mentioning before any heartbeat.


    Anyway, Tao Rong is Nie Zhao''s, will not belong to him, will not be used by her, it can only be destroyed, let his hand puppet to take over everything instead of Tao Rong.


    Si Ye knows that Tao Rong must be dead now. After all, he spends a lot of money. For Tao Rong, Si Ye doesn''t use his usual individual killer. On the one hand, he thinks that a more luxurious specification is worthy of Tao Rong. He wants to give her a gorgeous death. On the other hand, it''s absolutely safe.


    No one can survive in a small team of top killers.


    Also let Nie Zhao know, he does not keep in his wife and daughter''s side helpless.


    The exhibition hall starts to turn off the lights, and Si Ye walks out slowly. It''s time to see Sixuan off.


    When Si Ye returns home, Si Xuan just cleans up. At this time, the hermits have arrived at Si''s home and are about to take her away. I''ve seen several times before, and I''ve made a clear negotiation. Now I''m here to pick someone up.


    In the face of his long lost wife, the old man was flustered and didn''t know what to say. Although his face was aging, the old lady''s bearing and state were still charming."Can''t I go with you?" The old man said humbly.


    But I don''t love or hate any more. "I''m going to take Si Xuan to the Yinzu to teach them for a while. When we get married, we''ll send someone to pick you up. After all, you''re her grandfather. We Yinzu will talk about this etiquette."


    "You..." What else does the old man want to say.


    As soon as the old lady waved her hand, someone came up to help her get up and walked out majestically.


    Si Xuan greets the old man and happily prepares to leave. However, Si ye still tells him something.


    After all, she knows the seriousness of the matter.


    At first, she was afraid to see these people, but later, she was not afraid, because she saw the strength of the Yin people, heard about the legends of the Yin people, and saw the unbelievable big people coming to their house to see her nominal grandmother. She felt that her identity and position had completely become a princess.


    Besides, grandma also said that she would take over her power and marry the leader of the hermit. She had seen the picture of the man and felt that he was not very smart, but the color was good. She could feel the original charm of the man, which was no worse than her brother and Nie Zhao. What''s more, the leader of the hermit was equivalent to the king of the United Kingdom Isn''t that the queen? In her opinion, marriage is no problem, but also can be their own tube of the dead.


    It''s a lot of good.


    After getting on the bus, facing some serious grannies, Si Xuan said with a flattering smile, "Granny, what I mentioned before."

 Chapter 1047

    The old lady will be less dangerous for her granddaughter. Thank you for your kindness. "Don''t worry, as long as it''s something you want to do, I will make you satisfied."


    Si Xuan''s eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    At the same time, there was a chaos of debris, but no one came to collect the body to mend the knife.


    Xiaoxiao, the first one to wake up, is still sparking when she wakes up. She hears the sound of the fire engine and gets up reluctantly, looking for her mother everywhere. She is so anxious that she is about to cry.


    And at this time, suddenly a person appeared in her side, suddenly pressed down, will Xiaoxiao whole person pressure on the ground.


    "Shh


    Xiao Xiao was covered mouth, looked up in horror, but found that the people in front of a little familiar.


    "Don''t make any noise. Look ahead."


    Xiao Xiao instinctively looked in the past, immediately saw the coma is covered with black and gray figure.


    That''s mom.


    Xiao Xiao wants to call, but is covered by the mouth.


    She saw some strange people carrying her mother in a coma into the car, and then the car started.


    Xiao Xiao struggles violently, but is severely suppressed by the adults above. She has no ability to resist at all. She can only watch her mother be taken away, and tears flow down the man''s hand.


    Until the car drove away, the person released Xiaoxiao and turned around to leave.


    Xiao Xiao immediately grabbed the man, "don''t go, who took my mother."


    "How do I know? I''m just here to join in the fun. I just saw you, little girl. I saved you. Relax. I also beat children." The man turned his wrist, and Xiaoxiao found that his whole arm was bleeding, which was very frightening.


    Xiaoxiao suddenly opened his eyes and said: "I remember you, you are on the plane, you..."


    "Oh, the child is so smart. Your mother and daughter once gave me candy. Originally, they reminded your mother to be careful, but she must be of bad character. Unexpectedly, there are more powerful people in the third way to tie her away. My help is useless. Little girl, wait for your father to come back and find your father to save your mother."


    It was mo Xin who came, and then he planned to leave.


    Just now he was observing from a distance, trying to make a scene. He wanted to see how the woman planned to escape this time. As a result, she was affected by the fish in the pond. If she didn''t escape quickly, she would be here today. Damn, she hasn''t suffered these losses since she joined the trade. Are those people protecting Tao Rong or what?


    Those people act like ghosts. The team that competes with him for the first place in the killer group is totally destroyed. That''s why Tao Rong didn''t mend his gun. I don''t know who is targeting Tao Rong. He''s so fierce. He''s taken away. Does that mean he won''t kill anyone?


    However, no matter whether he kills or not, he has to catch up. He has just arranged the tracker. He can''t be bored. He always bullies others. Even if he dies, he can''t be bullied. He must retaliate and let them look good!


    "No, I have to catch up with my mother. What if they hurt my mother? You can drive, right? You can drive me. I''ll give you as much sugar as you want! "


    Xiao Xiao said, took out a lot of sugar from his pocket to Mo Xin. See Mo Xin don''t answer, say: "I still have a lot of pocket money, also can give you, all give you."


    Mo Xin picked eyebrows and said with a smile: "little girl, do you know that it''s very dangerous, even if you don''t know who those people are, you dare to go? How old are you? If you die, your parents will cry to death. Isn''t your father very good? Just count on him. "


    Xiao Xiao was said some Leng, in the end is a child. Then I couldn''t help crying, "my father is on a mission. I can''t get in touch with him. My mother has no one to save me. I have to go. I will cry when my mother leaves. She will be very sad."


    Mo Xin looks at Xiao Xiao''s appearance, but suddenly he has a big heart and says with a smile, "OK, I''ll take you as if you hire me. I''ll send you to your mother''s place, but if there''s danger in the middle of the way, I''ll let you leave ahead of time. I dare to leave your life in my hands. "


    Anyway, it''s on the way to find the enemy.


    "Yes!" Xiao Xiaoli, Ma Dao.


    "I don''t want any money or sugar. You give me a promise. If I am caught by a policeman or a soldier in the future, you will plead for me and ask your father to find a way to save me, OK?" Mo Xin said.


    Xiao Xiao now which has the free time to think other, full mouth agrees to come down.


    "Hook!"


    Xiaoxiao catches up with the hook.


    "Well, you pack up and we''re ready to go."


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t take anything else. She just goes to see Aunt LAN and Uncle Wang. She finds that she is still alive. She takes her small mobile phone and wallet and follows the stranger Mo Xin.


    At this time, someone in Sixuan''s car connected the phone and told the old lady about the situation.


    "Who else is going to kill her?" The old lady said unexpectedly.


    Si Xuan was also stunned. "Can we take her away like this because she''s a soldier''s wife? Won''t we be investigated?""I said that no one in the military region of China can control the behavior of our hermits, and they just ask her to be your bridesmaid. There''s no need to investigate. Not everyone in our hermits can go. Besides, because of this temporary intention, she has recovered her life." The old lady said carelessly.


    Si Xuan''s heart is more and more relaxed, this absolute domineering, really cool.


    At the beginning, when the old lady said that everything could be done for her, she just tried a few small things tentatively. After sitting down, she came up with a bold idea that she wanted to torture her enemies.


    But because Tao Rong has an identity, he is in a bit of a dilemma.


    The old lady said, "take it back to the hermit, revenge and punish it slowly, close it for a year and a half, isolate herself from the world, and face the wall well. Then she can''t be a demon. Just send her back at that time." The old lady''s attitude was like that Sixuan went in with some little cat and dog. She could let out her anger.


    So Tao Rong was once again taken away by the unreasonable hermits.


    But Sixuan has already figured out how to humiliate taorong and make her angry.


    However, Si Xuan also understood that although the power of the hermits was enormous, they would not kill people casually, and no one who had no serious problems would kill them. In the old lady''s opinion, Si Xuan''s description was just a girl''s skirmish, so she would not kill Tao Rong.


    If you find a chance to get Tao Rong into trouble, see if she can get out of the hermit family alive.


    But Si Ye didn''t know that his perfect assassination plan was destroyed by Si Xuan, and he went to the hermit with the biggest hidden danger.


    It''s hard to say who killed the Yin people.

 Chapter 1048

    At this time, Si Ye gets the news that the killer has been destroyed, and the task order has been cancelled. When Si Ye wants to add a task, he is told that the task object is missing, and no trace has been found for the time being. He can''t confirm whether it is still alive, so he doesn''t take the order.


    Tao Rong''s and Nie Zhao''s homes have been surrounded by groups, which has aroused great attention. Nie Zhao''s teachers and the highest level have paid attention to this matter and arranged for people to look for it all the way.


    Nie Zhao gets on the phone and is suddenly asked about the progress of the task. After hearing Nie Zhao say that the task has come to an end and is temporarily stable, he hears the news of changing the commander. Nie Zhao is puzzled, but he hears the teacher take the phone and tell him about what happened in his family.


    Wang Bo and aunt LAN are in a coma and hospitalized. Xiao Xiao and Tao Rong both go through the fire, gunfight and explosion in their home, but the killers are all hanged not far from the house. At present, there is no more information. Let Nie Zhao quickly go back to investigate.


    Nie Zhao stopped for three seconds and immediately began to hand over his work. He was as depressed as a bomb that was about to explode. Except for the task, he didn''t have a word of superfluous nonsense. He directly completed the handover at an extreme speed. He left the task point and rushed to Beishi at the fastest speed. Along the way, he kept on calling and commanding.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong has been taken on the plane and treated like a human being.


    It takes time for the plane to take off. Si Xuan and the old lady are chatting happily on it. Tao Rong is in a coma in the back, and no one helps to deal with her wounds. The blood is still flowing slowly, but it doesn''t hurt the key, so the wound has begun to repair itself.


    Someone went to ask if she wanted to be bandaged.


    The old lady looked at Si Xuan. It means to give it to Sixuan.


    Si Xuan said directly: "no, just can''t die."


    So there''s no one else.


    The flight work of the plane was not done by the hermits, but by the people they raised outside, so they didn''t have the defensive ability. Soon Mo Xin confused a staff member. But when he wanted to get on the plane, he found that there were people guarding the front and back of the plane, so it was impossible to go up. A man Mo Xin could challenge him, but each mouth was guarded by four people with excellent weapons, He is no match.


    Mo Xin carefully observed, hesitated, Xiao Xiao probably also saw Mo Xin''s hesitation, pointed to one side and said: "we go there."


    "It''s for luggage. Do you want to die?" Mo Xin is speechless. Children are children.


    "But isn''t that a sign that can be used to check animals? Aren''t we animals? " Xiao Xiao asked.


    Mo Xin a Leng, then looked carefully, immediately a face embarrassed smile way: "really clever!"


    Xiao Xiao a little uneasy looking at Mo Xin.


    Sensing that the authority of the adult has been threatened, he quickly pretends that nothing has happened and takes Xiaoxiao to the plane quietly. Although she is not in the cabin, she can reach the same destination. Then she can find the enemy with his tracker and return the little oil bottle to her mother.


    After getting on the plane, Mo Xin finds Xiao Xiao sending a message.


    Mo Xin asked, "why?"


    "Tell Dad." Xiaoxiao said.


    "Can''t you get in touch?" Mo Xindao.


    "But my father will see it in the future, and I will report every step of action, which my father taught me." Xiaoxiao said.


    Mo Xin nods and finds a suitable place in the cabin full of debris to fix the two. It''s no joke to take off later.


    He almost died in the luggage compartment on a mission before.


    Xiaoxiao finished editing and the plane took off. At that moment, the signal was gone.


    Mo Xin has some accidents. It seems that he is really a wonderful person. He has all kinds of high-tech equipment.


    After a period of turbulence, Xiao Xiao vomited, but did not cry, but let Mo Xin heart exclaim.


    When the plane was stable, Mo Xin said with a smile: "little girl has great potential. Do you want to follow me in the future?"


    Xiao Xiao took a look at him, then fainted tired.


    "It''s a child after all."


    At this time, Nie Zhao, who is still on the road, receives unexpected information.


    He immediately called back, but he didn''t get through.


    But this message almost holds down Nie Zhao''s soul that is about to leave his body. Then he Tielong, who comes to pick him up, keeps calling Xiaoxiao''s mobile phone and says, "keep calling until you get through."


    "Yes


    Nie Zhaogang just saw the information, which was sent by Xiao Xiao, explaining in detail her current situation and Tao Rong''s situation.


    He didn''t expect Xiaoxiao to act with Mo Xin, but she can also send a message to prove that Mo Xin is not harmful, and is still tracking Tao Rong''s whereabouts.


    Mo Xin is also a barrier in Nie Zhao''s heart. After all, Tao Rong was killed by Mo Xin in his last life. Even if he knows that Mo Xin was only hired, Nie Zhao will instinctively guard against him.


    This time, if Tao Rong didn''t leave a hint when he asked for help in advance and let him confirm that it was mo Xin who gave the reminder, he would directly believe that it was mo Xin who carried out the task, but now there is no guarantee that Mo Xin didn''t inform him while carrying out the task.Nie Zhao has doubts about Mo Xin''s behavior, but now there is no way to think of anything else, at least to prove that Xiao Xiao is still alive and well. Although Xiao Xiao has not seen Tao Rong, he is sure that Tao Rong has been taken on the plane, and no one will take the body away, so he must be still alive.


    That''s enough. As long as they''re alive, nothing matters.


    After Nie Zhao went back, the investigation had been carried out for some time.


    For the time being, it''s Tao Rong''s situation that matters.


    But five hours later.


    Nie Zhao has received the news that makes people collapse.


    It was the hermit who took Tao Rong away.


    This is what the teacher told Nie Zhao in person. He is the leader of Yizong of Yin nationality. They met not long ago. They didn''t know why they picked up their daughter well, but they took Tao Rong away.


    The teacher has asked a special person to contact them.


    But the unreasonable answer is to invite her best friend Tao Rong to be the bridesmaid of the wedding. As for the killer, they killed her just to protect her.


    When they asked the hermit to let Tao Rong come back first, or let her husband go to meet someone, the other party directly and mercilessly refused, saying that it had been arranged, as if no one would refuse.


    On the one hand, Nie Zhao was relieved to know that safety was safe, but on the other hand, he was so angry that he wanted to rush into the Yin nationality to kill people.


    The teacher pressed Nie Zhao''s shoulder and said, "hold on, don''t be impulsive. It''s not easy to get into that place. You know, it needs to be well arranged. Don''t worry. There are our people there. I''ll issue the highest order now to let them pay attention to the safety of your wife."

 Chapter 1049

    "I We will not tolerate the hermits any more. " Nie Zhao represses to say.


    The teacher sighed: "it''s true that the knives hanging on the top of the head should be removed, but this is the highest task, which must be voted by everyone. In this way, you should arrange people and materials first, and prepare the plan for the breakthrough. We will hold a meeting to decide as soon as possible. Wedding It''s really a critical period. Something must have happened. "


    Nie Zhao left the office without a word.


    He doesn''t want to rush forward. He can''t bring his wife back without the support of the state. He has to bring them back safely.


    Nie Zhao has got the news at this time. Duan Muling, the only person who can help, has left long before this, and probably returned to the Yin family ahead of time.


    If Tao Rong can reach the hermit safely, there should be no need to be afraid. After all, there is Ao Yi there. Although he is a rival in love, Ao Yi will not let Tao Rong be hurt. There is still some trust in him.


    Now he is most worried about Xiao Xiao who is with Mo Xin. This girl


    In the second part of Nie Zhao''s action, he goes to see Si ye and asks him when Tao Rong becomes Si Xuan''s bridesmaid.


    Si Ye looks surprised. He never thought that the fool Si Xuan had done such a thing.


    Nie Zhao looks at Si Ye. Although he looks strange, he seems to know nothing at all.


    "I''m sorry, we really don''t know. Maybe they decided it temporarily. Can you contact them? We can only accept the contact unilaterally, but we can''t take the initiative to contact. As long as we can contact her, we will ensure her safety and prevent Sixuan from coming into trouble. " Si Ye almost chews his teeth and swallows them. If Si Xuan is in front of him, he must teach this fool a lesson. Does she know who she''s taking?


    "When are you going to the hermits?" Nie Zhao asked directly.


    Si Ye wanted to hide it, but his father was right beside him. He replied directly: "Nie Zhao, it''s Xuan er''s wrong. We are going to the wedding on March 3, and there are really two months left. It''s estimated that she will stay there for two months before we can get in touch with her. But my wife is not a dangerous person. She won''t really hurt Tao Rong. It''s probably just Xuan er''s prank That''s all


    Mr. Si also felt puzzled, but there was no way to deal with it.


    Two months.


    Nie Zhao got the answer, but this is not what he wanted.


    All of a sudden, Nie Zhao receives an emergency call. There must be news.


    While connecting, Nie Zhao quickly left the home.


    The phone was transferred, and after 12 hours, Xiao Xiao''s voice was finally heard.


    Nie Zhao''s heart fell back into his stomach.


    But the signal there is very poor, can feel Xiao Xiao anxious to say, but can only listen intermittently.


    "Xiaoxiao, you..."


    Nie Zhao wants to speak, but finds that Xiao Xiao can''t hear what he is saying.


    He believes that Xiaoxiao has reached the territory of the Yin nationality, where the signal only works with their own communication equipment.


    Now Xiaoxiao is still outside, so there is still a little signal. The more you get inside, the less signal there is.


    Nie Zhao shouts, but it''s useless. He can only hear Xiao Xiao express something as much as possible.


    The main idea is that she and Mo Xin lost track of each other, because the other party was driving to pick up someone. The plane was parked in the wilderness. There was no car for them to walk. They had to go on foot. When Xiao Xiao got through the phone, she knew it was Dad. She heard Dad''s voice faintly, but she couldn''t hear what he said.


    It can only be said to reassure Dad that he is very safe. He will find his mother and keep in touch with him as much as possible, but he can''t report the location because they don''t know their location.


    Ink heart hook finger let Xiaoxiao call him. "Hello?"


    The mobile phone is full of zizisheng. Although Mo Xin doesn''t know what the other party will say, it can be imagined.


    "Well, don''t chase me. It''s your daughter who hired me. We have an agreement. I''m still very professional. I''ll find her mother and leave her safely to her mother. That''s to finish the task. I don''t care about what happens after that. If you want to save people, you can only be a father. That''s it. The mobile phone is running out of power, that''s all I don''t know if I can charge it in my car


    With the broken thoughts of Mo Xin, the phone hangs up.


    Nie Zhao thought about it, but decided to believe this man for the time being, but he had to step up his action.


    At this time, Tao Rong finally woke up in the car bumps and wounds.


    At the moment of waking up, Tao Rong began to be alert. She first determined that she was still alive, but in the moving car, her body was not bound. There were four people in the car, all men.


    Why do those killers come to kill themselves and take themselves away?


    Tao Rong is confused, suddenly the car stopped, Tao Rong in the moment of opening the door, seize the opportunity, jump up directly.


    The people in the same car reacted quickly and wanted to intercept Tao Rong quickly.Tao Rong''s skill only avoids the first person, but is stopped by the other two people.


    Tao Rong didn''t expect these killers to be so good. At this time, the sunlight outside the car came in. For a moment, Tao Rong saw the clothes of those people.


    Very special clothes.


    The hermits?


    "You are a hermit. Why do you want to arrest me?" Tao Rong asked immediately. In the heart each kind of conjecture has come out, but after seeing the person who the front vehicle comes down, Tao Rong as if guessed something.


    "Oh, wake up? Your life is really big. It''s said that someone is going to kill you. If I hadn''t sent someone to find you, you would have died there. " Si Xuan said.


    "You Then why did you bring me here? What is this place and what are you going to do? " Si Xuan will help her. It''s good that she doesn''t send a killer to kill her.


    Si Xuan said: "naturally, it''s our territory. Just follow me and you''ll know. "


    "Why should I go with you? I want to go back. My daughter is still at home!" Tao Rong said sternly.


    "It seems you haven''t figured out what happened? Now I has the final say, I advise you not to mess with me, or you will not be able to walk away! " Si Xuan grinned grimly, "I see who can save you this time."


    "You Tao Rong is so angry that he rushes towards Si Xuan, but he is soon stopped.


    Tao Rong was directly set up. Si Xuan slapped Tao Rong in the head. It was not her strength, but Tao Rong was injured before. So she was hit, and her head was even more dizzy. It was estimated that the explosion had caused a concussion at that time.

 Chapter 1050

    "Stop it, xuan''er. It''s time to go in." Suddenly an old girl voice came from the car.


    Tao Rong looks at the past in a daze, but she can''t see anyone, but she has guessed the identity of the other party in her heart, which should be Duan Muling''s aunt.


    "Master, I''m the wife of general Nie. If you kidnap me like this, you don''t consider the face of Chinese soldiers." Tao Rong knows that it''s no use talking to Si Xuan. She can only try to talk to old lady Si.


    But the next second, the hermit''s arrogance comes out. "Do we need to think about it? I just want you to be a bridesmaid for my granddaughter. I''ve already informed the leaders of China, so you''d better stay here and let you go after my granddaughter. If you are not a hermit, you have no right to stay here forever. "


    Tao Rong heard this almost with disdain tone of words, really want to put the chest congestion to spit out.


    Tao Rong understood that Si Xuan didn''t save herself at all, but came to kidnap her. She just met her. But for a moment, Tao Rong didn''t know whether she should be glad for this situation. After all, if the hermits didn''t arrive at that time, she might really be dying.


    And looking at the current situation, I can''t walk away. I still know what skills the hermits have. No one can escape from the encirclement of so many guards unless Nie Zhao has such skills.


    What''s more, what the old lady said just now only knows Chinese leaders, which means that Nie Zhao must know his own situation, so he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Tao Rong forced himself to calm down. "Did you see my daughter when you were looking for me? I know there was an explosion at that time. What happened to my daughter? "


    Si Xuan said in a cold voice: "how can I know? Since it was an explosion, it was probably dead."


    As soon as Tao Rong''s face turned blue, she saw that Si Xuan was getting on the bus.


    Tao Rong some can''t control his mood, crazy struggle, "tell me, when you go to me, see my daughter?" Tao Rong yelled and struggled fiercely, but he was still forced into the car. They just stopped to show the sentry guards and avoid irrelevant people.


    The car still has to go in.


    Tao Rong was still restless in the car. Someone got impatient and said, "when we went, we killed five killers. One escaped in the distance. After the explosion, everyone inside and outside the house was in a coma. You were the most seriously injured. If you don''t know anything else, I''ll knock you out again! "


    Tao Rong a Leng, mood a little more stable, those people''s goal should be their own, should not chase Xiaoxiao, and according to the time, at that time the rescue people should have arrived.


    Tao Rong could only comfort herself in this way. She was afraid that she would collapse when she thought of the terrible possibility. She has to believe that her daughter is OK for her to be motivated to go back. At present, the safest way is to enter the Yin clan and meet duanmuling and aoyi. I hope they can help themselves out, or Nie Zhao can come in to save himself when he gets the news.


    They just got out of the car and didn''t know what to do after ten minutes.


    It was a huge waterfall. Tao Rong didn''t know that there was such a scene in China. It was so spectacular that he couldn''t see it at a glance.


    Then the car headed for the waterfall.


    Yes, it''s heading for the waterfall.


    Tao Rong was shocked beyond description. Their car was driven along the pool, as if floating on the water, but there must be a foundation underneath, because the feeling inside the car was different.


    In the water and darkness, the car drove straight ahead until it passed through the waterfall. Strangely enough, the impact of the water there was not strong. When we went in, we found that it was a cave, but the lighting in the cave was night pearl. Tao Rong didn''t know whether it was true or not, but according to the habits of the hermits, it was estimated to be true.


    After driving in the tunnel for three minutes, I heard the sound of the waterfall outside.


    In a flash, a strong light enveloped them and they came out of the tunnel.


    Out of the moment, Tao Rong looking at everything in front of him are silly.


    It is a city, a modern facilities and ancient construction aesthetic facilities.


    It can be seen that it has a long history. After many times of renovation, there will be such a shocking speechless building.


    Every pillar on the wall is carved with an ancient animal sign belonging to the Yin nationality, which Tao Rong has seen before.


    There are still some holes in the inconspicuous places nearby. I feel that I may point my weapons at foreign enemies at any time.


    Entering the generous city gate is like coming to a cultural tourist attraction. Few of the buildings inside are completely modern, but the life of the people inside is completely modern.


    On the road, some people drive, some people call, some people drink coffee in the sun with books, some shops and storefronts, some people walk together and go shopping, some people start to compete on the roadside, and there are a group of people watching, that is simple worship of power.This is a normal and abnormal City, and the city is too far away from the outside. Completely isolated.


    Occasionally can hear some noise, Tao Rong looked up, turned out to be a small plane flying overhead, but it should be used for freight.


    After entering the city, the car drove very slowly. Some people noticed the car and stopped, as if they were looking at something. They looked at the car with admiration in their eyes.


    At the entrance of the garden, Tao Rong saw the word Duanmu and some plant like signs.


    Duan Muling said that they are a family of ancient doctors, and Tao Rong can understand.


    Although it''s a garden, it''s actually a herb garden. You can smell the bitter taste of traditional Chinese medicine from a distance. For medical students, it''s probably paradise. After all, it''s the place where so many prescriptions are produced.


    After arriving at the place, it was obvious that the old lady and Sixuan had no chance to meet Tao Rong. They have other things to do now, so Tao Rong is directly escorted to the sundry room, where the sundries are stacked.


    I have known for a long time that I will not be treated as a guest, so I am psychologically prepared.


    Now that we''ve been locked up, let''s take a rest. We''ve just had a bumpy journey. I really can''t stand it.


    "Where did you bring the people?" Someone outside said.


    "The one who was brought back with the first lady."

 Chapter 1051

    "Not a guest?"


    "It''s someone who has bullied the eldest lady. She''ll come back to her to settle accounts."


    "Then shall we stand up for the first lady? After all, the first lady has only come back so long, so we can''t let her be aggrieved. It''s our hermit."


    "Don''t mind your own business. I''ll tell you, it''s too funny. Just when they passed the waterfall, our young lady was so frightened that she almost thought that she had gone to hell. People from Wuzong would go back to report it to the patriarch, and she would be killed with laughter. Although she didn''t live in the hermit family since she was a child, it''s not so bad It''s magnanimous, isn''t it the first lady of the big family outside? Anyway, my colleagues feel shameful and dead. It''s this one who was kidnapped. Except at the beginning, the whole process is very calm. It''s in sharp contrast with the first lady. I don''t know. I thought it was the first lady we took back. "


    "Well? Is it that bad? Sure enough, the blood outside is worse. "


    "Isn''t it? But she is the only granddaughter of the master of medicine. She can''t be ignored. Two months later, she will be the wife of the master of the hidden clan, and her status can''t be said more. "


    "Well, I know."


    "Give the people inside some water and watch. Don''t let people die here."


    When Tao Rong heard this, he relaxed. After that, he felt pain all over his body. He looked at the wounds all over his body. There were really many. After searching in the utility room for a while, I didn''t find anything to deal with the wound.


    "Well, what are you doing?" As the door opened, a young woman came in.


    That girl looks proud, but double horse tail is to let her domineering, only funny image.


    Tao Rong looked at it carefully and recognized the voice. "This beauty, you see I''m covered all over. I want to see if I can clean the wound."


    Girls face a red, called beauty, is really every girl, especially their own looks are not beautiful girl weakness. Probably no one said that about her. She coughed uneasily.


    "There''s nothing here. It''s all sundries. Drink water." The girl brought a teapot and put it on the shelf.


    Tao Rong came forward and said, "thank you very much."


    Girl a Leng, way: "you this person is strange, unexpectedly not afraid at all, and also thank me."


    "You''re not the one who caught me. You bring me water. Of course I''ll thank you." Tao Rong poured a cup for himself, drank one mouthful, one Leng way: "this is medicinal tea?"


    "You How do you know? " The girls were surprised. After all, the taste was very light, which was their habit of drinking.


    Tao Rong light a smile way, casually took out the ingredients contained in it.


    The girl''s eyes widened, "you How do you know? " Just like the repeater, I''m constantly shocked.


    Tao Rong said: "I study medicine. I''m the best medical university student outside the Yin nationality. I study both Chinese and Western medicine, so I know." In fact, there is no such cow, but Duan Muling once brought it to her and Qin An''an, and she wrote down the ingredients.


    "Western Medicine..." The girl''s eyes brightened, and then she felt that she had overreacted. She quickly said, "you''re very talented. You know so much when you drink for the first time, and you don''t hate it. How can you offend our young lady?"


    Tao Rong said helplessly: "because Her best friend wants to rob my husband. "


    Tao Rong a word, the little girl who does not know the world to the whole Meng. "Ah? You get married... " Then I saw the ring on Tao Rong''s hand and understood it. Little girl''s three outlooks are a little impacted. How can you be like this.


    "Her best friend likes my husband, so she targets me everywhere. She helps me to bully me, and I fight back. She tells the hermits that I''m bullying her, and then she is arrested." Tao rongdao.


    Although the little girl is simple, she is not stupid. She can''t believe Tao Rong''s one-sided words. She looks at Tao Rong suspiciously and says, "our eldest lady is born noble. What''s wrong with bullying people?"


    Tao Rong said helplessly: "if I knew she was a hermit, I would not dare to resist. Pity my husband and daughter. I don''t know what happened to them


    The little girl was still a little compassionate and said, "you can''t be locked up forever. You''re not a hermit. Unless you die here, you can''t stay here forever. When you get angry, you''ll be released."


    "Alas..." Tao Rong immediately moved his arm, "little beauty, can you help me, I want to deal with the wound. Even if the young lady wants to vent her anger on me, I have to get better. I don''t know if my wound will get worse. Now I feel dizzy and a little nauseous. "


    The little girl didn''t know how to bring a person back to make it like this, but she didn''t say it and didn''t dare to make the decision without authorization, so she said, "I can''t help you. I''m only responsible for watching you."


    With that, I felt sorry and ran away in a hurry.


    Tao Rong wanted to ask her to help Duan Muling, but don''t worry. Take your time. Maybe Duan Muling can think of her when she hears that Si Xuan is bringing people back. After all, she is the only one who doesn''t deal with Si Xuan this time.Tao Rong sat by and closed her eyes.


    After leaving, the little girl couldn''t bear it, so she thought whether to ask the young lady.


    But just came to the miss''s room nearby, I heard the so-called miss in the noisy.


    "What kind of clothes are so ugly that I don''t want to wear them. Don''t I want to see my fiance? I''ll just wear the Gaoding I brought. "


    "Miss, it''s a special dress for the clan. It''s a courtesy. You have to wear it." Said the old woman, who had a high position in the clan.


    "What? Yes. Is that your attitude towards me? Grandma said, here, she is the first, I am the second, you talk to me like this, my grandma knows? "


    "Miss, I''m responsible for raising you to get used to the life of the hermit and become a hermit. I''ve been ordered. Don''t embarrass me, or I''ll have to ask an old lady out."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I dare not. This is the order of the old lady."


    "What''s the big deal? I''ll just wear it. My fiance will not like it. What will you do?"


    "The first lady''s hair needs to be curled up, too."


    There was a lot of noise inside. Not only the little girl was eavesdropping outside, but also many people in the family were eavesdropping and peeping. Everyone was surprised. It''s a little different from what they think of as a young lady.


    "Bah, bah, bah! What kind of water is this? Is your water clean? There''s a strange smell. "

 Chapter 1052

    "This is a special medicinal tea for the Yin nationality. It''s not available outside. The formula has been adjusted for a hundred years to keep fit."


    "So powerful? Does that make you look good? " Si Xuan asked.


    The old woman''s cold face didn''t ripple at all, and said, "Miss, just look at the ordinary faces of women here."


    Si Xuan thought about it. It''s true that the old people here are much younger and better looking than those outside. She immediately said with a smile, "it''s worthy of being a hermit."


    And the little girl outside was speechless. She took a sneak look at the young lady and felt that she didn''t even look good. She was a little like the master of medicine, but she didn''t feel good. Not as good as that dirty woman.


    There was a lot of discussion around, and the little girl couldn''t help saying, "when I was just drinking tea for the woman I brought back, she actually drank the formula in one mouthful. Our eldest lady even thought that we didn''t rush the tea. Doesn''t it mean that our eldest lady is also a doctor?"


    When people around listen to it, they are immediately surprised and curious about the person who brought revenge and imprisonment in the legend.


    After thinking about it, the little girl decided to take the medicine to see Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong is in a daze. She feels someone is wiping her forehead with a wet towel.


    In the strange environment of alertness immediately let Tao Rong hand, a grasp of the man''s wrist.


    But after seeing clearly for a moment, Tao Rong quickly drew back her hand in the other party''s surprised eyes and said, "sorry, I''m a little afraid."


    The little girl coughed and said, "you have a fever. Here is the medicine. Aren''t you a doctor? Use it for yourself. "


    Tao Rong looks at the extra things on the shelf and looks at the little girl in surprise.


    "The little girl said:" anti justice Miss also didn''t say not to give you treatment, I can''t see Miss now first sent to you, in case you die, I''m in trouble


    Tao Rong heart a warm way: "thank you, what''s your name."


    The little girl pursed her lips and said, "my name is Luo Xiaoqing."


    "Not Duanmu?" Tao Rong took the medicine while he was treating the wound. He could handle it without Luo Xiaoqing''s reminding him. Once again, he showed his medical level.


    While observing, Luo Xiaoqing replied: "my mother is a branch of Duanmu family. I entered Duanmu family to study through examination. I am a member of Duanmu family, but strictly speaking, I am only a relative."


    "The hierarchy is so strict. In that case, Sixuan is not your real miss. She doesn''t even have the surname of Duanmu. "


    "You can be careful. If you say that to other people, you will be slapped. Now our Duanmu family''s aunt is the master of medicine, and her children must be the most precious and orthodox."


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed and said, "don''t you have any male heirs in Duanmu family?"


    Luo Xiaoqing seemed to think of something and blushed, "yes, he is the cousin of the eldest lady. He is the orthodox successor, our young master duanmuling, but..." Luo Xiaoqing said, suddenly realized that he said too much, immediately shut up.


    When Tao Rong heard Duan Muling''s name, he said, "this name sounds familiar. I seem to know it."


    "Is it?" Luo Xiaoqing surprised.


    "I''m not sure. I don''t know until I see him. Has he ever left the Yin clan? If he has, maybe he''s Duan Muling I know." Tao Rong said deliberately.


    "The young master really often goes out to study western medicine, and he also says that he used to go to university." Luo Xiaoqing surprise said.


    "Is he here now? If it''s someone I know, maybe you can plead for me to go out. " Tao rongdao.


    Luo Xiaoqing was stunned, "this I''m afraid it''s impossible. Last time I went out, I said I wanted to come back. I thought I would come back earlier than the first lady, but I haven''t seen him come back


    Tao Rong is about to vomit blood. This guy really left ahead of time and said that the work was finished. But he certainly didn''t know where to play and when to come back.


    "If he comes back, please tell him about me. My name is Tao Rong. If I know him, maybe he can help me. Is that ok? " Tao Rong didn''t ask to meet directly, so it''s not difficult for Luo Xiaoqing.


    Luo Xiaoqing nodded directly.


    Tao Rong also said: "by the way, you are the masters of the hermit family..."


    "It''s our eldest lady''s engagement object, the leader of our hermit clan." Luo Xiaoqing road.


    "If we can see him and explain the situation to him, can we..."


    "It''s impossible. We can''t see the patriarch when other people meet, not to mention you, an outsider." Luo Xiaoqing road.


    Tao Rong is a little disappointed in the moment. It seems that he can only wait until the injury is healed.


    Luo Xiaoqing is quite friendly to her. After giving her medicine, she secretly brought her food in exchange for talking about western medicine. She is very curious.


    Tao Rong also understood that in the eyes of the Yin people, although they use high technology, they are very proud of it, especially the ancient medicine. In their view, the ancient medicine can completely replace the western medicine, which is useless and does not need to learn.But I didn''t think about the benefits of the combination of Chinese and western.


    Meanwhile, Xiaoxiao and mohin have spent a day and a night in the place where the wilderness and woods are mixed.


    Because they are walking, Xiao Xiao can''t walk, Mo Xin has to carry her, so it''s a waste of a long time.


    Xiao Xiao is very guilty and always gives sugar to Mo Xin.


    And Mo Xin will also catch prey to roast to Xiao Xiao to eat, also can be regarded as an alternative to share weal and woe.


    The two finally came to the examination office where Tao Rong had been before, that is, there were secret sentries elsewhere using high-tech secret monitoring.


    The moment I came here, Mo Xin felt something was wrong, let Xiao Xiao hide behind the trees, and he walked up carefully.


    But just after three steps, suddenly a sound, Mo Xin dodged, and an arrow stabbed at the place where he just stood. It was so powerful that it directly stabbed into the land, and his head could not be seen.


    Mo Xin swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Before he had time to respond, the continuous rain of arrows flew over. In Mo Xin''s opinion, it was almost comparable to the speed and explosive power of bullets. It was definitely not shot by people. There must be some mechanism, but there were trees nearby, so there was no mechanism. It can''t be cracked.


    Soon Mo Xin was injured by the arrow, and several places began to bleed.


    Mo Xin rolled to the side of the tree, can can be a dead corner, no arrow can be shot.


    Xiao Xiao all see silly, see Mo Xin lying on one side, think dead, scared not light, looking at the arrow rain stopped, think nothing, rushed to the past. "Uncle Mo!"

 Chapter 1053

    Ink heart a listen to, the heart is not good, this kind of organ as long as someone, will certainly keep starting, quickly called: "don''t come over."


    But it''s too late.


    Xiao Xiao has rushed to the middle, heard the voice of Mo Xin, instinctively stopped.


    But a second or two passed without any reaction.


    Mo Xin and Xiao Xiao look at each other, inexplicably.


    Mo Xin tries to stand up and get close to Xiao Xiao, but as soon as he takes a step, the arrow comes. Let Mo Xin can''t help but shrink in the distance.


    Xiao Xiao did not know why, but also tried to take a small step, but there was no movement.


    Mo thought, "Xiao Xiao, come here. Don''t worry. If there''s an arrow, I''ll save you. "


    Mo Xin said and made an action ready to explode at any time.


    Xiao Xiao also believes in Mo Xin, and goes towards Mo Xin, but all the way, they all come to the side of the arrow just now, they''re all right.


    Mo Xin blinked, reached out to pick up Xiao Xiao, and tried to take a step forward.


    There was no movement.


    Put the little girl down again, it''s OK to hold her.


    After several attempts, Mo Xin also found the law.


    It''s a safe area to follow the little girl, but why?


    Why is it safe to be around a little girl.


    He didn''t think that such an unreasonable place would respect the old and love the young.


    The more mo Xin thinks about it, the more interesting he feels. In the past, the elders of the killer group said a few words, but he didn''t expect that there was such a place. It''s said that the leader behind the killer group is the experts from the hidden group. It''s no wonder that they can cultivate so many powerful guys.


    I really came to a wonderful place.


    Interesting, interesting, so interesting.


    Mo Xin thought about fun and said to Xiao Xiao: "why don''t people in this place attack? If there is something behind it, why did it exclude you? "


    Xiao Xiao shakes her head. She doesn''t know.


    Mo Xin can''t find out what''s special about Xiaoxiao, but it''s certain that with her, she''s wearing a bulletproof jacket.


    The following all really verified Mo Xin''s idea, only where there is a mechanism, with Xiao Xiao together, it is completely safe, if it is him alone, it is dangerous.


    Finally came to the waterfall.


    It''s the end of a road. There''s no more forks.


    But Mo Xin is stupid.


    There are waterfalls up and down, left and right. Although I was impressed by the spectacular scene, where the hell is the intersection? The wheel mark is here. It''s gone by the pond.


    Xiaoxiao also looks at the waterfall in a daze.


    After all, two people can only spend the night in the dark.


    At this time, the guard who found the mechanism started checked the equipment, which was a special sensing device.


    There will be records.


    "What''s this stupid situation? If you don''t pass with the symbol of the hermit, you have to stimulate the mechanism. Do you want us to clean up? It''s a real nuisance. If you let me know what a fool it is, I will definitely challenge him! "


    On the other side, Xiao Xiao and Mo Xin are resting in the woods.


    Just in case, Mo Xin takes Xiao Xiao to the tree to have a rest.


    Xiao Xiao sleeps sweetly, but Mo Xin is always on guard.


    Do not know when to sleep, ink heart suddenly alert up, cover the little girl''s mouth, put Xiao Xiao to wake up.


    Xiao Xiao was confused by the ink heart back, slowly down the tree, suddenly an arrow shot to the tree.


    Mo Xin just wants to say that Xiao Xiao''s protection skills have failed.


    Then he heard, "who is it?"


    Mo Xin''s mind is so bad that he is discovered by the people of the Yin nationality.


    Mo Xin quickly put down Xiao Xiao and let her little body hide in the bush.


    A silent gesture was made to her.


    Then he ran out and made a noise.


    "Stop!"


    Xiao Xiao was startled. She couldn''t really see it in the dark, but she was very worried when she heard the gunshot. After a long time, when there was no sound, she was going to cry.


    After a long time, it was light. Xiaoxiao cried completely. First, she was afraid of being alone. Second, she didn''t know if mohin had an accident, because she wanted mohin to bring her. If mohin had an accident, she would feel that she owed a life.


    Xiaoxiao trembles to come out, trying to make a phone call, but the phone is completely blind.


    Only carefully listen to the sound around, trying to find Mo Xin.


    "Uncle Mo?"


    "Uncle Mo?"


    Xiao Xiao looked for a long time, suddenly heard a weak voice.


    Xiao Xiao quickly follow the sound to find a bush, but nothing can be seen, only the grass.Xiaoxiao tried to shout, but she did hear some voices coming from the bushes.


    Xiaoxiao light quietly into, suddenly at the foot of an empty, Xiaoxiao quickly back to prevent himself from falling.


    It turns out that there is a ditch in the Bush, which can''t be seen at all. You can only see it when you step on it.


    Xiao Xiao carefully look at the past probe, immediately full of joy, "Uncle Mo!"


    "Shh, keep it down."


    It''s true that Mo Xin is lying in it, but he is already weak and full of blood.


    Xiaoxiao looks silly. "Uncle Mo, are you hurt? Is it serious? "


    Mo Xin takes one thing from his waist, throws it up and ties it to a tree.


    Xiao Xiao picked up a look is a string, quickly in accordance with the ink heart said to find a tree, around a few circles tied. Then he threw one end to Mo Xin.


    Mo Xin himself forced to lie down, Xiao Xiao tried to pull him, but it didn''t work at all. Or Mo Xin himself to test his residual strength.


    After coming up, "let''s get out of here, change places, and go."


    Xiao Xiao can only quickly follow Mo Xin transfer.


    Before Mo Xin pretended to be dead, those people left without caring about him, but if someone came to deal with the body, it would be troublesome. They had to find an opposite direction to leave the area and go around the back of the waterfall.


    Mo Xin has been taking Xiao Xiao to walk, until the wound on the body really can''t, can''t hold, this just fainted down.


    When Mo Xin wakes up again, it''s dusk. When he opens his eyes, he sees Xiao Xiao who is looking at him nervously.


    "We''re not dead yet?" Mo Xin exclaimed.


    Xiao Xiao flattened his mouth, pointed to the green leaves piled up beside him and said, "this is the grass that mother said can stop bleeding, but I won''t do it. Do you think it can be used?"


    Mo Xin pick eyebrow way: "the little girl knows quite a lot, looking at all not like a child, should not be a genius."


    Xiao Xiao stopped talking.


    Mo Xin is the person who lives under the muzzle of a gun. It''s very easy to deal with the wound.


    It''s twice as effective to have herbs.

 Chapter 1054

    Treat the bleeding wound first, and dig out the bullet with a knife.


    Xiaoxiao didn''t dare to see it.


    When I looked back, Mo Xin''s whole face was as pale as the dead, but his hand had stopped, "little girl, dress me up."


    Cloth strips are torn clothes. Fortunately, they all came from the cold north. This is the south. The temperature is suitable. They don''t need to wear so many clothes.


    Xiao Xiao helps to bandage the wound according to Mo Xin''s instructions.


    When it was finished, Mo Xin was in a daze.


    "Little girl, don''t go far. If you''re hungry, just bear it. I''ll have a rest."


    Mo Xin then fainted.


    Xiao Xiao can only worry about looking at the side, the day has been dark.


    At night, there are often animal voices, Xiao Xiao can only shrink in the side of Mo Xin, careful.


    Suddenly a wolf howl scared Xiaoxiao a shake, she knows what is a wolf, as long as the wolf will eat people.


    Xiao Xiao nervously uses to look at, suddenly sees not far away in the dark several pairs of twinkling eyes stare at here.


    With the wolf''s low roar, Xiao Xiao quickly shook his heart.


    In fact, Mo Xin has awakened, but his physical fatigue makes it difficult for him to wake up from the nightmare.


    Open your eyes, Mo Xin can only sigh bad luck, bullets have been used up, pistol can only be used as a firecracker, he handed a dagger to Xiao Xiao, let her take, his hard to move the body, maybe the bloody smell of Mo Xin stimulated the wolves.


    Those wolves knew that they were weak, so they dared to invade and came out of the darkness one after another.


    Mo Xin wants to stand up, but he is in a mess.


    "Little girl quickly climbed up the tree, I trust you." Mo Xin reaches out his hand and stares at the wolf.


    Xiao Xiao is hesitating, suddenly head wolf attack.


    Mo Xin quickly counterattacks, or is bitten by the wolf who attacks from the side.


    Mo Xin quickly shakes off, but his physical strength is completely exhausted.


    Is trying to find a way to take the little girl to climb the tree, suddenly a wolf howl like a dragon sound across the sky.


    As soon as the wolves heard this, they suddenly stopped attacking. Instead, they gathered together defensively and looked in another direction, as if they were preventing something.


    Another huge wolf appeared.


    The wolf looked majestic and domineering. At the same time when it appeared, the other wolves all shrunk their heads and stepped back.


    Mo Xin laments that there are two groups of wolves competing for their food.


    But it''s also an opportunity. As long as the two wolves fight, they can take the opportunity to climb the tree.


    However, the wolves are in the threat of a wolf in the low roar slowly back, seemingly unable to fight.


    The wolf, who was watching fiercely, was getting closer and closer to them. Mo Xin''s face is pale, Xiao Xiao is also scared.


    Mo Xin knows that according to his present situation, fighting with such a wolf to the death is the result of losing both sides.


    Obviously, the wolf had taken them as its own prey, so it was driving away the wolves. Although the wolves were discontented, they were afraid of the lone wolf and finally slipped away with their tails.


    Mo Xin holds the dagger tightly in his hand and looks at the lone wolf.


    The lone wolf doesn''t seem to attack. He just turns around and looks Looking at Xiaoxiao beside him.


    Take your time.


    Mo Xin quickly takes Xiao Xiao back a few steps.


    But the lone wolf still wanted to get close, as if he was smelling something.


    Xiaoxiao asked: "does it not hurt us?"


    Mo Xin thinks about the beast. Who knows what it thinks? It''s probably not hungry now. I''ll eat it later when I feel hungry.


    Mo Xin can''t hold on, thinking about what to do.


    Xiao Xiao unexpectedly took out a sugar, trembling hand in the past, for a moment, the wolf stretched his head, scared Mo Xin quickly pulled back Xiao Xiao''s hand.


    Although soon, but the wolf or lick to the hand of Xiao Xiao, rolled away the sugar.


    "You Mo Xin was angry, just want to say Xiao Xiao, the result saw the wolf suddenly squatted like a dog, facing Xiao Xiao Xiao wagging his tail. There was a whine in his mouth that seemed to please.


    Mo Xin is really blinded.


    Xiao Xiao can''t help but say: "it''s like a dog."


    Mo Xin just looked carefully. It''s true that the lone wolf is like a wolf and a dog. Isn''t it a pure wolf? Is it a wolf dog?


    Mo Xin realized this possibility, immediately relieved, after all, the dog is not so dangerous as the purebred wolf.


    Because of this conjecture, this time Mo Xin didn''t stop the lone wolf from approaching Xiao Xiao.


    And in front of Xiaoxiao, the wolf is really like a dog, coquetry rub rub for touch.


    Xiaoxiao''s head and tail are fine.


    But when Mo Xin wants to reach out and get close to it, it immediately shows wolf nature, as if only Xiaoxiao is allowed to get close.


    Mo Xin tried to feed it sugar, almost did not look, as if only Xiao Xiao''s sugar, it just eat.What''s the logic of this? Why, after coming in, no matter the organs or animals are all facing the little girl? Is it the lucky star in the legend?


    "Ha ha, don''t lick me, itch." Xiaoxiao is like a doll in front of the big wolf dog. She is not as tall as the big wolf dog when she stands up.


    But it can be seen that they are completely loved and spoiled.


    "Xiaoxiao, let''s go." Mo Xin tries to call Xiaoxiao away.


    But the big wolf dog has become the posture of encircling, twining Xiaoxiao, to prevent anyone from getting too close to her.


    "Is it hard to be a master?" Mo Xin has no words.


    "Uncle Mo, can you take it with you? I love it so much. " Xiaoxiao said.


    Mo Xin just wants to talk, the result big wolf dog suddenly half squats down, rubs Xiao Xiao''s leg.


    Xiao Xiao doesn''t understand, but Mo Xin understands. "Does it want you to ride it?"


    Xiao Xiao immediately happy, trying to grasp the thick back hair, riding up, sure enough, when she rode up, big wolf dog stood up as if nothing had happened, began to slowly move forward.


    Mo Xin a Leng way: "this is to go where?"


    Xiao Xiao is also a face muddled force, looking back at Mo Xin nervously.


    But Mo thought, if it''s really a wolf dog, it might be raised by someone. Maybe it''s raised by a hermit. Maybe it can find an entrance.


    "It''s OK. See where it can take us?" Mo Xin then reluctantly drags his body to keep up.


    After walking for about two hours, Mo Xin is really dying. I saw a light not far away. There was a simple wooden house.


    Mo Xin felt excited, but he thought it was better to be careful.


    Then I heard a happy wolf howl from the big wolf dog, and took Xiaoxiao to walk past steadily.


    Mo Xin quickly catch up, want to pull Xiaoxiao down first, to avoid danger. But all of a sudden, an old man''s voice came from inside and said, "white teeth, what are you running about at night? If you are found by those savage guards, don''t shoot you and eat dog meat!"

 Chapter 1055

    Mo Xin made a simple judgment that he should not be the enemy. Just want to speak, suddenly in front of the wooden door opened, a black gun pointed out.


    "Who?" Asked the old voice. "Puppy, who asked you to bring anyone back?"


    Mo Xin was so worried that he quickly said, "master, my niece and I came here by mistake and were chased by others. We are not the enemy of master. We have no malice, but my niece hasn''t eaten or drunk for a day. Do you think we can..."


    Mo Xin just wants to say, see a figure slowly come out from behind the door, it is a very dignified face, one side of the eye with an eye mask, holding a gun steadily in the hand.


    Mo Xin, who lives by killing people, naturally feels an unusual smell from him. He must be a dangerous person. Mo Xin is nervous and puts his hand on the dagger.


    Uncle Qi can see what kind of person Mo Xin is. Naturally, he won''t listen to him. But in a twinkling of an eye, there is a baby riding on Bai Ya''s back.


    There is no point in Xiaowa''s appearance. Xiaowa''s simple and lovely appearance is not the point. The point is that Baiya is willing to be ridden. It''s not a little dog who likes children! It''s wolf blood. It''s Lord. What''s the matter.


    "White tooth, what are you doing?" Although uncle Qi''s gun is aimed at Mo Xin, his eyes are looking at Bai Ya.


    White teeth happy whine twice, and then squat down, clever as a mount put Xiao Xiao down.


    Xiaoxiao looks at the terrible grandfather in front of her with some worry, "Hello, grandfather, I I''m not a bad person. I''m Nie Xiao. I''m looking for my mother. "


    Mo Xin wants to help her. How can she report to her family.


    Qi old uncle slightly a Leng, feel this wench looks a little serious, Nie Xiao?


    Looking at Bai Ya, who has almost completely lost the dignity of wolf dog to please Xiao Xiao, the degree of liking her is like treating her as her own cub. Suddenly, the corner of her mouth twitches and says, "Nie Xiao? Who are your parents? Where did you come from


    Xiao Xiao although afraid, but parents said to people to be honest. So he honestly said: "my father''s name is Nie Zhao, a general, my mother''s name is Tao Rong, a doctor, my mother was caught here, I came to find her."


    As if to hear two familiar names, white teeth howled directly at the moon for a while, expressing excitement.


    But Uncle Qi is completely dull, even the gun can''t hold down.


    Mo Xin looked around and did not dare to act rashly.


    All of a sudden, uncle Qi began to laugh and said, "retribution, retribution, how did the two wolf cubs give birth to a rabbit! How did this come into being? Ah, it''s killing me. "


    Such a burst of laughter, uncle Qi''s frightening feeling has completely dissipated.


    He put away his gun and came over, looked down at Xiaoxiao, said: "no wonder white tooth is close to you, little girl, I''m your teacher, your father and mother are students here, this white tooth is with your parents."


    Xiaoxiao immediately opened her eyes and said, "Qi Master


    Uncle Qi touched his chin and nodded.


    Xiaoxiao has heard of Shigong, but I never expected to meet him here.


    "Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?" Mo Xin asks in amazement.


    Xiaoxiao immediately laughed, "Uncle Mo, my mother mentioned that she had a master in her hometown who taught her martial arts."


    Mo Xin is full of question marks, but when Uncle Qi''s eyes sweep over, he stands up immediately.


    Obviously, uncle Qi didn''t relax his vigilance, but in Xiaoxiao''s face, he won''t be embarrassed for the moment.


    "Come in, aren''t you hungry and thirsty? About your mother, I''ll tell you later Uncle Qi greets Xiao Xiao to go in.


    Mo Xin followed in tremblingly.


    Xiao Xiao is very good at pleasing the old people. Although uncle Qi is very dignified, he knows that he is his mother''s master, so he is not afraid at all. He is clever and sensible, and tells all the causes and consequences. At the beginning, uncle Qi thought that it was his apprentice''s Secret that was discovered, and Tao Rong was taken away by those lunatics to fulfill her obligations. But she didn''t expect that it was because of something else. Rong is really lucky I''m not very angry, but Nie Zhao can''t even protect his daughter-in-law. He has to rely on his daughter to find her. It''s time to fight.


    Let Xiaoxiao have a rest.


    Don''t want to see ink Xiao after eating, don''t want to ask for help.


    Uncle Qi said with a smile, "girl, you eat first. I''ll help you with the treatment. Boy, you come out with me. Draw water to clean the wound first. "


    Mo Xin''s warning eyes can only follow out obediently.


    As he was drawing water, uncle Qi said, "boy, you are not a soldier. You are a black man."


    "No It''s true to keep it from the elders. " Now people are under the eaves, Mo Xin must bow his head, or else he is looking for death.


    "Nie Zhao''s friends are all soldiers. If you are not his friend, how can you take their daughter with you? I don''t believe what the girl said just now. I guess you cheated me. Now you say, if you dare to cheat me, I''ll blow your head! " The moment he put down the bucket, the pistol was loaded in Uncle Qi''s hand.Mo Xin instinctively took a step back and decided to be honest.


    How to say, he was kind-hearted to help Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, the old man is their relatives and friends, should not hurt themselves.


    After saying that, the old man narrowed his eyes and said, "I believe you for a while. Come on, everything is in this box. Deal with it by yourself."


    "Thank you, master." Mo Xin hurriedly way, can keep life also be regarded as a relief.


    Later, uncle Qi did not treat him badly. After all, he protected Xiaoxiao all the way.


    So the food and drink are not short.


    And in this place, very safe, Mo Xin can finally rest at ease.


    Xiao Xiao asked Uncle Qi if he could make a phone call and knew that he couldn''t get in touch with his father for the time being.


    Fortunately, uncle Qi was preparing to enter the hermit family for his disciples, so they would go with him.


    Mo Xin wanted to say that it was safe for him to give people to Uncle Qi, and he didn''t want to take care of them. After all, people could take care of their life and death, and there was no reason to cheat them. He also finished his task. Moreover, after he came in, Mo Xin felt the horror here and gave up revenge.


    Although he does not suffer losses, he is not a fool. He knows that he will die here, so how can he sacrifice his life? It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Let''s talk about it later.


    Mo Xin is a bit slippery.


    So when they heard that they were going to enter the Yin clan, they planned to take a look at the way of entering the Yin clan and then left.

 Chapter 1056

    But when they come to the waterfall, Mo Xin shows his intention, not only Xiao Xiao won''t let him go, but even uncle Qi won''t let him go.


    "Can you walk out by yourself?" Uncle Qi said, in fact, uncle Qi has seen it. Although he doesn''t know why Xiaoxiao has a bracelet, Mo Xin can''t come in without that bracelet.


    Mo Xin doesn''t think so and says, "if you can come in, you can go out."


    With a sneer, uncle Qi said, "you can have a try."


    Mo Xin is a little guilty.


    "I need a valet. When you finish running for me, I''ll let you get out of here safely." Said uncle Qi.


    "You said you would help me to see my mother. Didn''t you say you meant what you said?" Xiao Xiao also pulls Mo Xin and wants Mo Xin together.


    Mo Xin hesitated.


    Uncle Qi said, "it''s only good to go in, but it''s not bad. Let''s see what your real skills are."


    Mo Xin was moved for a while, and finally decided to follow. Anyway, the old man looked very fierce, and should not be in danger.


    But soon after the decision, Mo Xin regretted it.


    The old man just wants to find a free labor force.


    Let him hold a huge umbrella and pass it under the pressure of the waterfall.


    "Master, are you kidding? As soon as we walk past, we will be washed away. Besides, how can we go? Can we swim?" Mo Xindao.


    Uncle Qi gave a sneer, then whistled, and Bai Ya took the lead.


    And it''s really walking on the water. At this time, Mo Xin can see clearly that there is a foundation underneath. It''s hidden under the water. If he doesn''t walk up by himself, he can''t see at all.


    If people see them, they must think they are water ghosts, walking on the water.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I came to the bottom of the waterfall.


    Uncle Qi puts Xiao Xiao on Bai Ya''s back and asks Mo Xin to hold up his umbrella.


    Mo Xin felt a little unreliable, but learned a lesson and didn''t say a word of doubt.


    As a result, when they stepped into the waterfall, the pressure on the top of the umbrella was so light. For a moment, Mo Xin was surprised. It was like walking in the ordinary heavy rain. After entering, he found that it was a hole.


    This is the legendary water curtain cave.


    In the inside of the hole, flickering.


    "Wow, those beads are so bright!" Xiao Xiao exclaimed.


    "Of course, the South China Sea was a tribute pearl in ancient times. There are hundreds of them, and each one is very valuable. " Said uncle Qi.


    Mo Xin''s eyes are all straight, looking up stupidly.


    "But don''t touch it casually. It''s not only covered with poison, but also linked with organs. If anyone breaks into here by mistake to steal treasure, even if the army comes, dig out one and wait for the corpse to be buried here."


    Mo Xin immediately took back his greed. He was not so greedy, and he didn''t want to change his life for money.


    Walking all the way, it''s like entering the fairy tale kingdom for Xiaoxiao.


    After all, I''m used to it.


    "This is "The hidden race in teaching?" Mo Xindao.


    "Boy, you have a good life. Many people don''t even have the chance to hear about it in their life, but you have the chance to see it. What about? Is it worth coming in? " Old Qi said.


    "It''s worth it." Mo Xin is really sighing. The scenery in front of him is really unique no matter where he goes.


    "This place was originally based on ancient martial arts and ancient medicine, so here, no matter whether you grab weapons or not, whether you have high culture or not, as long as you have good skills or good medicine, you will receive absolute respect." Uncle Qi said as he walked.


    "Then mother must be treated well." Xiao Xiao immediately raises his head.


    Uncle Qi said, "I don''t know what Rong girl''s level is now, but with the little effort she has learned from me and the medical knowledge she has learned in school, she really can''t live here."


    Mo Xin thought that if it was true, his skill would be good. But the next second he remembered that he had been attacked twice by the hermits, and he had not retreated once. He was injured. It seems that the level here will subvert his imagination.


    "You can protect us, master." Mo''s heart is empty.


    "Your skill is not bad. If you are in the Yin clan, you should be regarded as the last class of the guwu family and the top class of ordinary people." Old Qi said.


    "Is the division so strange here?" Mo Xindao.


    Uncle Qi would just give them some knowledge so as not to make jokes.


    In fact, the hidden clan is divided into three forces.


    Strictly speaking, two big and one small.


    The two are ancient martial arts and ancient medicine, which are based on the foundation. Later, in order to continue the development, naturally, some forces of business and foreign affairs appeared. This force is more complicated, and anyone can enter, but it is also seen that it is better to make the two forces respected. Strictly speaking, it is just like the ancient values that despise businessmen.And they are completely under the control of the other two forces.


    Ancient medicine is the second force. It is the most straightforward force. It has no branches. It is basically headed by Duanmu family, with many small families. They are all affiliated families derived from Duanmu family''s women''s marriage.


    The leaders are all medical masters from Duanmu.


    There are all kinds of ancient prescriptions in them, which are hard to find, and can''t be seen outside. The reason why the hermits are strong and strong, and have stronger vitality than ordinary people, and they also look good. The reason why they are slow to grow old is because of the existence of ancient medicine. People here live a long life. It''s equivalent to 70 or 80 years old of people outside.


    But they are very xenophobic. They don''t allow their children to study western medicine. They don''t accept or let their own prescriptions flow out. If someone openly sells their prescriptions, the people of guwu will appear and solve everything.


    The people of guwu are the people who defend the glory of the whole Yin clan, and they are also the leaders of all their forces.


    This is related to the fact that every time the leader of the Yin clan would choose from guwu.


    The strong are naturally trained by the strong, and they will be selected and trained from an early age.


    In fact, they are all military maniacs. Although they also manage them, they are like a small closed country. They absolutely worship force, so they are very good at management. In short, they don''t need much political brains. After all, they don''t need diplomacy. In the face of any country, as long as they have relations with them, they will be hard pressed.


    Among them, China has the deepest origin. China is where they are rooted.


    The leader of guwu was naturally the leader of Wuzong. This time, he was the successor of Dongfang family.


    Ao Yi comes from the Oriental family, but once he becomes a little patriarch, he will change his surname to Ao, which is their family name.

 Chapter 1057

    Of course, all the hi-tech things of the Yin nationality are bought from the outside by the third forces. They pay for research and only supply them with unique force. If there are eliminations, they will be sold to the outside world, so as long as the countries that know the existence of the hermits are afraid of them, this is invisible suppression.


    And the people who go out of the hermits are the people who will make all countries headache.


    I don''t know why the ancestors of the hermits have such a rule. Anyway, the hermits have been in a semi secret state since they lived in seclusion. They don''t swear their existence to the outside world and don''t occupy the country. But in order to show their status and not let the outside world disturb them, they come out from time to time to let the leaders know the insurmountable existence.


    It''s just a shadow fear in my heart.


    In fact, some dynasties were forced to change because the rulers wanted to destroy the hermits.


    There are still some things that uncle Qi did not elaborate on.


    But Tao Rong, who is already familiar with Luo Xiaoqing, is listening to Luo Xiaoqing.


    There used to be a big family in Wuzong, but there was a different family. They didn''t agree with the world view of the hermits. They thought that the hermits were stupid. They didn''t want to live in semi seclusion here and wanted to go out.


    So at that time, the hermits were divided into two groups. One group wanted to go out to let the world know the existence of the hermits, and the other group wanted to abide by the rules demanded by their ancestors.


    But large-scale fighting broke out, and in the end, the weak outcasts failed, and the remnants fled.


    Duan Muling''s grandfather left the Yinzu with that escape.


    There is also the Beitang family, which is the only family in guwu against the Oriental family.


    In addition to the old clan leader who was the former leader of the Yin clan, his direct grandson took all the people of the Beitang family away from the Yin clan.


    The old patriarch of Beitang felt that he had no face to face the hermit. He asked himself to step down and give the position of patriarch to the last patriarch, that is, Ao Yi''s grandfather, the strange old man Tao Rong had met.


    Although guwu''s position is determined by his own hands, generally speaking, other small families are not strong enough. Since ancient times, the patriarchs are from the Dongfang family and the Beitang family. Generally, the losers are the patriarchs of the Wu family, and the winners are the patriarchs of all the hidden families.


    And to Ao Yi''s grandfather generation, the North Hall family has no descendants.


    The difference between other people and the power of the Dongfang family is so great that they are all taken over by the Dongfang family.


    The current master of Wu is Ao Yi''s uncle. Ao Yi has become a new patriarch. After all, no one in the Yin clan is stronger than him.


    Tao Rong heard straight nod, "really good fierce ah." What''s the reason for that strange old man''s trouble with Nie Zhao.


    "Has your old patriarch ever been there?" Tao Rong asked.


    Luo Xiaoqing said: "I''ve really gone out. Just like the current patriarch, I went out to look for people."


    "Who are you looking for?" Tao Rong asked.


    Luo Xiaoqing is not sure. "I don''t know about the details, but the old patriarch is really looking for someone for a long time. It seems that the old patriarch of Beitang once accepted an apprentice from outside before he died. The old patriarch fought with that man, and then the man disappeared. But according to the rules, they should have a martial arts contest to decide who will be the patriarch."


    Tao Rong tilted his head and asked, "outsiders? So it''s not a hermit? "


    "But it''s an apprentice, isn''t it his own son?" Luo Xiaoqing should be in charge, "but there was no such situation before. Anyway, the old patriarch didn''t find anyone, so he didn''t have to worry about this kind of problem."


    Tao Rongxin said that the people of the Yin nationality are really straightforward and simple. They are just like Ao Yi, but they are absolutely powerful and can crush everything.


    "Xiao Qing, the first lady is free. She wants to see her and take her there." Someone was shouting outside.


    Luo Xiaoqing is stunned and looks at Tao Rong anxiously. These days, they are very familiar. Tao Rong will tell her something interesting outside and teach her some knowledge of Western medicine. She thinks she likes Tao Rong very much and doesn''t want to be bullied.


    But Tao Rong is a lot of indifferent, and her injury has been almost good. When you see talent, you can think about what to do next.


    "You can speak more leisurely later. Yizong loves the eldest sister very much. In the past two days, someone has offended the eldest sister and I have been punished miserably. Now the eldest sister is under one person and over ten thousand people." Luo Xiaoqing said.


    "Didn''t she offend with that temperament?" Tao Rong asked.


    Luo Xiaoqing said: "here, the only things she can''t offend are the patriarch and the old patriarch. At most, there is another patriarch Wu. The medical patriarch is her own grandmother. What else can she dare not offend? Before, because the patriarch ignored her and made her lose face, she was angry on the spot. The medical patriarch didn''t punish her. In the past two days, she has offended many people, but everyone dares to be angry He said


    Tao Rong can''t bear to smile. Ao Yi ignores everyone and doesn''t specifically aim at her. Now he''s looking for himself. Maybe he wants to vent his anger on himself.


    After Tao Rong was taken to the hall, she saw that in the antique hall, Si Xuan was sitting there drinking tea in the unique clothes of the hermits. When she saw that Tao Rong appeared, she looked at him and said, "what? I''m not dead and I''m not hurt. Don''t you feel comfortable these days when I see you? ""Thank you for your hospitality, miss Sixuan. I''m imprisoned like a prisoner. Every time I starve to death, it''s my luck and your kindness." Tao Rong is sarcastic, but also shows that she is not happy. In this way, Si Xuan is happy and protects Luo Xiaoqing who has helped her these days.


    Sure enough, Tao Rong''s words distracted Si Xuan''s attention and said, "if you''re not happy, I''ll be happy."


    "What? It seems that miss Sixuan had a bad time before. " Tao Rong asked.


    Si Xuan''s eyes became sharp immediately. She not only had to learn the rules, but also was bound everywhere. Although everyone had to look up to herself, she was still very depressed. So when you''re free, take Tao Rong out.


    "Tao Rong, you are in my hands now. You are still so arrogant. I think you think your life is too long." Si Xuan said.


    But Tao Rong said with a smile: "Si Xuan, there''s one thing you don''t know. The Yin clan is powerful. Your status is much higher, but I''m not a mole ant. Who is my husband and what is his status in China? You know very well. Even if I have to be angry, you can''t really do anything to me. You know how much my husband protects his weaknesses, for you People''s small enmity makes you the hermit offend a general who can do anything for his wife. Do you think your grandmother would like to see it? Would other families like to see it? So I advise you to move your mouth when you are looking for my bad luck. Don''t do anything else. Although our position is very different, it''s not up to the level of elephant and ant. "

 Chapter 1058

    Si Xuan was so angry that she immediately stood up and said, "kneel down!"


    The only people present were the Duanmu family and the people who came to help Duanmu family. The master of medicine was not there. When Tao Rong heard Si Xuan talking like this, she almost didn''t laugh. She was the princess and the future queen.


    "What did you say?" Tao Rong jokingly said: "do we just play what gambling, I bet lost, so to kneel?"


    This intangibly reminded Si Xuan of the bad things, and immediately his face became ugly. "I asked you to kneel down, did you hear me. Somebody press her for me


    Suddenly, a man came out. Luo Xiaoqing outside was frightened. The master of medicine gave one of his guards to Si Xuan to protect her. That''s a guard with powerful force value.


    Tao Rong sees a cold faced man coming towards him. He is on the alert for a moment. When the other party starts, he immediately counterattacks. Everyone present is shocked by Tao Rong, because he doesn''t expect that this weak woman can learn kung fu and has good skills. Isn''t it only the women of Wuzong who can learn kung fu? Are women so powerful in the outside world?


    However, the guard was a master from Wuzong. He caught Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong was forced to kneel down.


    Tao Rong looks up at Si Xuan angrily, full of anger.


    "Ha ha ha, Tao Rong, Feng Shui turns around. Do you understand now? Who is humble, who is noble? What are you staring at? I especially hate your eyes It''s so annoying to say that they are like, where they are.


    Then he picked up a whip from the table and came to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s face changed slightly. She was not afraid, but regretted that she had been too kind to this crazy woman in the past.


    However, she will not forget today''s hatred, who dares to let her suffer losses, she will double back.


    A whip, two whip down, the arm was drawn out of the bloodstain, but Tao Rong did not say a word, not even dull hum, this is due to Tao Rong''s ability to endure pain.


    But the people around them were all stunned. They couldn''t help admiring Tao Rong. Compared with Tao Rong, it''s unbearable for such a villain as Si Xuan to succeed. If it''s not blood, she''s a fart.


    Luo Xiaoqing couldn''t see it any more. She wanted to find a way. She just saw the master of Yizong who came back from afar. She said, "master Yizong, you''re back."


    Luo Xiaoqing shouts very loudly, which is heard by the people in the hall. Si Xuan slowly takes back the whip. Although she thinks that grandma won''t care, she also has some concerns about what Tao Rong just said.


    The master of medicine didn''t doubt it. He turned and walked towards the hall. When he saw Tao Rong here, he almost forgot that there was such a girl. He didn''t take a look at her and didn''t care why she was captured by Sixuan''s bodyguard.


    "Xuan''er, your welcome banquet is ready. I''ve invited all the dignified tasks of the Yin nationality. Compared with the previous visit, this is a formal introduction of your identity and the announcement of your marriage with Ao Yi. It''s a big day. You have to be ready. Have you learned all the rituals these days?" Asked the master.


    Si Xuan said quickly and obediently: "don''t worry, grandma, I remember. I will dress up well tonight and show no shame to you. But the Lord just despises me and doesn''t like to see me. What do you want me to do? Don''t stick it with dignity? "


    "Silly child, the patriarch is like this to people. When he was young, I didn''t see how he laughed. He only had your cousin as a friend, not aimed at you, so you don''t have to care. No one can object to this marriage. Just be yourself."


    "What about cousin? Why hasn''t he appeared yet? If there is a good brother of the patriarch, maybe you can help me to say that the patriarch will treat me better and at least give me face in front of others. "


    Say this kind of, Tao Rong has already put up an ear, for the sake of comparison not to Ao Yi, see get Duan Mu Ling but her hope.


    "Who knows where that smelly boy has gone? Like his grandfather, he will be a restless guy sooner or later." The medical master said unhappily.


    After explaining a few words casually, the master of medicine went to the front to stare at the arrangement and told Sixuan to prepare well.


    As soon as the master of medicine left, Si Xuan changed her face and didn''t look like a smart girl. Looking at Tao Rong, she snorted: "you''re lucky. Today I''m busy. Tomorrow I''m free. Let''s continue."


    Tao Rong knows that it''s useless to complain with the master of medicine. She just saw her injury. That is to say, it''s within her default range. If there is a conflict with the outside regime, she thinks it''s no big deal to pay for some medicine.


    It''s just a little injury.


    Tao Rong can''t do useless things.


    Soon Tao Rong was taken down, Luo Xiaoqing said that Tao Rong was very powerful, and at the same time he helped to wipe the wound.


    "I really didn''t expect that our eldest lady is such a vulgar and shameless woman. It''s a nightmare for such a person to be our Lord''s wife in the future. Why is she! I''m so angry. " Luo Xiaoqing has completely stood on Tao Rong''s side. "Why don''t I see you off.""You send me away, are you sure you won''t be involved?" Tao Rong asked.


    Luo Xiaoqing is afraid again.


    Tao Rong is to want to go, but because Luo Xiaoqing she just safely passed the dangerous period here, she can''t harm this girl.


    "Can you call outside?" Tao Rong asked.


    Luo Xiaoqing shook her head and said, "our communication equipment is only internal. Some of our communication equipment is external, but only a few people have it. I don''t have it, nor do I know anyone."


    "Then what you can do for me is to stare at when Duan Muling appears." Tao rongdao.


    "Well, young master is a good man. He will help you." Luo Xiaoqing road.


    "By the way, the welcome banquet tonight is supposed to be Your Lord will come, right? " Tao Rong suddenly thought of this problem.


    "Yes, but no one can force and control the master''s temper. I think he really doesn''t like to see his fiancee, so it''s not sure, but the old master will come." Luo Xiaoqing road.


    Old master? That strange old man, but I don''t know if he remembers himself or if he will help himself.


    At this time, Ao Yi, who was practicing in the training room, just stopped to have a rest and was disturbed by a loud noise.


    "I don''t think I''ve brought you a present."


    A small gift appeared in front of Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi didn''t blink an eye and said, "you should have expected to come back in December."


    "It''s rare to go out. I''ll play around anyway." It was Duan Muling who came. "Besides, I''ll come to see you as soon as I come back. Is that interesting enough?"

 Chapter 1059

    "If you really mean it, you should stop that woman from coming back." Ao Yi''s cold eyes sweep to Duanmu Ling.


    Duanmu Ling said with a simple smile, "that''s my aunt. She brought me up. Even the old patriarch wants three-thirds of the heroines. I don''t dare. Don''t be kidding. Besides, you''re going to get married sooner or later. It''s not a matter of marrying her, it''s also a matter of marrying other people in the family. It''s a good cooperation to marry Duanmu family. Now the situation in the family is bad and changeable, It''s not very stable. There have been so many things before. Although they have been suppressed, they have also hurt the foundation. It''s better to unite the two families and consolidate your power. "


    Duan Muling looked at Ao Yi''s ice face and said, "I know you don''t like that girl. Although she is my cousin who has been separated for many years, I really don''t like her, but I can''t help it. You should buy something to come back and give it up. Maybe you will have feelings after a long time, right?"


    Ao Yi still doesn''t speak.


    Duanmu Ling said suspiciously: "you don''t want to repent, you must be open. In this situation, repentance will make the hermits more chaotic. I know you''re still thinking about Tao Rong. I... "


    An eye knife swung to come over, Duan Mu Ling hurriedly shut up.


    Then Duanmu Ling began to persuade Ao Yi to accept the reality.


    Said no one to listen, Duanmu Ling can only exit, when he is about to leave, Ao Yi suddenly said: "when you go out, go to see her?"


    Duanmu Ling said helplessly: "the sea of people is vast. I''m going with a task. How can I be free?"


    I don''t want to say much. Although he doesn''t like his cousin, it''s blood relationship. Ao Yi is also his brother. It''s really bad for both of them to make him worry about Tao Rong who has been married.


    Aoyi didn''t say any more,


    duanmuling coughed and was about to leave when someone rushed in and said: "Lord, old lord, fight with people."


    Duan Muling and Ao Yi are both stunned.


    Is there anyone in the Yin clan who will fight with the old patriarch?


    "Did grandfather ask for help?" Ao Yi frowned and asked.


    "No The man was stunned.


    Duanmu Ling said with a smile: "you''re new here."


    The man''s face was blank.


    Duanmu Ling laughed and hooked the young man: "forget it, I''ll go with you to have a look. If you hurt me, I''ll give you some treatment."


    Then he waved to Ao Yi and left.


    Ao Yi didn''t care. After all, it''s normal for his grandfather to consult with others from time to time.


    "Don''t you know that the old patriarch often competes with others to guide people''s martial arts?" Duan Muling teaches.


    "No No, if it''s normal, it must be in the training ground. This time, it''s near the gate of the city. It''s a stranger. It seems that he came from outside. "


    Duanmu Ling was stunned, "what? Outsiders? "


    Duan Muling ran to watch the excitement with a surprised face.


    At a glance, I saw two gray haired old people trying to compete.


    There''s been a crowd around.


    Everyone was silly.


    Although the old patriarch has retired, we all know how much strength he has, and how can anyone match him.


    The man who is fighting is really uncle Qi. With his master''s pass, uncle Qi just passed through the guard when he met the wandering old patriarch and started fighting immediately.


    "Hey, that''s enough. I''m coming back to offer incense to my master. There''s no need to be so aggressive."


    "The contest was not over yet! And this time, you took the initiative to deliver it to the door. Ha ha, finally, I''ll come to you again! " The old master said excitedly.


    Qi Laobo tut a, suspicion trouble, simply stop and say: "forget it, you kill me, I don''t fight."


    The old patriarch was so angry that he stopped and said, "no, you have to fight!"


    "If you don''t fight, you won''t fight. You couldn''t force me before, and you can''t force me now." Uncle Qi said obstinately.


    "You..." The old master was angry, but soon his eyes shifted, "new apprentice?"


    Mo Xin, who was following him, suddenly said, "no, it''s just a follower


    "You look good?" The old patriarch squinted.


    "I haven''t learned anything from my predecessors!" Mo Xin quickly waved his hand.


    Then the old master immediately turned his attention to the little girl riding on the wolf and narrowed her eyes.


    Xiaoxiao looks at it in a daze.


    "That''s enough for you, stubborn. I heard that you''ve been pushed down. You''re less energetic than me, an outsider!" Uncle Qi said unhappily.


    "Well! Either we fight each other, or our apprentices fight each other, or it will never end! " The old patriarch ruled the way.


    "Then you have the ability to pick up my apprentice. Is my master''s home still there? I''ll be here for a while. " Old Qi said.


    The old patriarch looked at him suspiciously and said, "of course, you have the right of inheritance, but what do you mean! You didn''t come back before, but you want to stay here this time. Are you dying of old age, and you think this is the place where you come back? ""Bah, I must live longer than you


    "Hum, no one can live longer than us hermits!"


    The two old men quarreled like urchins.


    And Duan Muling, who came from afar, was stupid.


    What did he see?


    Hallucinations?


    Is it an illusion?


    The one on the back of the wolf is It''s


    It''s impossible. How can Tao Rong treasure her daughter? How can she let her daughter run around? She must be very similar in appearance, and she looks very embarrassed. It can''t be Nie Xiao. Her parents are daughter slaves. It must not be.


    After a while, uncle Qi will take people to Beitang''s house.


    There is no one in Beitang family any more. Except for the old master''s house, everything else has been transformed to others.


    The old patriarch was still grateful for the contribution of the North Hall patriarch to the family, so he always sent people to take care of the house. It was also convenient for uncle Qi to bring people to live here.


    The old lord also sent people to take care of them.


    Although it''s difficult to do something gracious, but the attitude of pestering uncle Qi is not the same, too persistent. It was not until uncle Qi promised to accompany him to practice martial arts for an hour every day that the old patriarch let him go.


    He also expressed the hope that uncle Qi would take part in the marriage of his granddaughter, the current patriarch, two months later.


    "Is there any outsider here?" he asked


    The old patriarch was at a loss. Now he has completely ignored the affairs here.


    Uncle Qi can only say nothing more for the time being. He will settle down first and then investigate.


    And at this time Duan Muling is not at ease with the past, after all, too much like, let Duan Muling in the heart of strange.


    When you see someone looking after you, you come forward to give advice. After all, his status is here, and most people listen to him.

 Chapter 1060

    It''s easy to step into Beitang house.


    As soon as I went in, I saw the three men.


    Just going this way, the wolf who had been guarding the yard stood up in an instant.


    Naturally, they are not afraid of wolves, but they are also dangerous animals, and this wolf is very powerful.


    The wolf warily murmured to Duanmu Ling.


    It soon caught the attention of the people inside.


    "What''s the matter with you, white tooth?" Xiao Xiao voice way, turn a head to see past of time, just with Duan Mu Ling to see on, a moment to stare big eyes.


    "Uncle Duanmu!" Xiao Xiao cheerfully cried and rushed up.


    Duanmu Ling was stunned for a moment, "Xiaoxiao?"


    I was so scared that my voice changed.


    Xiao Xiao finally saw a familiar person, red eyes rushed up, ask for a hug.


    Duanmu Ling quickly squatted down and hugged Xiaoxiao, stunned: "God, it''s really Xiaoxiao, how can you come here! What happened? "


    Duan Muling has been incoherent.


    Xiaoxiao holding duanmuling, almost cry, but she knows now the most important thing is to find her mother.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you know this man?" Mo Xin asked.


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "he will take me to my mother. He is my mother''s good friend."


    "Looking for mom?" Duan Muling is full of question marks now. I don''t know the situation at all.


    Xiao Xiao also spent a long time to explain with Duanmu Ling, what''s going on in the end.


    Duan Muling was surprised. "Do you think our hermits took your mother?"


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "yes, we are following all the way."


    This is certain.


    Mo Xin also said: "the tracker shows here. If it''s not here, there must be someone who has captured Tao Rong here."


    Duan Muling doubts: "however, at that time in the north city should be only our family, why would catch..."


    Duan Muling had an unreliable but probable guess for a moment,


    "no Isn''t it? " Duan Muling said in silence: "isn''t this trouble? Oh, no, this is... "


    "We don''t mean anything else. If we can take Tao Rong away safely, we won''t cause any disputes." Uncle Qi said, "no one likes his disciples to contact with the hermits more than him."


    "Of course, I have to find talents quickly. I can''t let Tao Rong stay here, otherwise Nie Zhao will definitely fight." Duan Muling is still very clear. Neizhao cares about Tao Rong so much that when he knows their identity, he dares to use the army to encircle them and detain them without hesitation. If Nie Zhao finds out that his daughter-in-law and daughter are involved in the hermits, it''s really a fish dead. It''s better for Tao Rong not to worry. Otherwise, not only Nie Zhao, but also Ao Yi will know Duanmu is responsible for it.


    Duan Muling calmed down and thought: "I want to go to find Tao Rong, make sure she''s safe, take her out and take you away. At that time, we must contact Nie Zhao as soon as possible, otherwise we will be in real trouble. Are these people confused when they go out for the first time? The general''s wife dares to arrest! I''m speechless! "


    Duan Muling finished, and ran out with anger.


    Xiao Xiao also wants to follow in the past, but he is stopped by Uncle Qi. After all, he is in the territory of the Yin nationality.


    "Xiaoxiao, you tell me, is the bracelet you are carrying just given by that uncle?" Uncle Qi asked uneasily.


    Xiao Xiao shook his head and said, "it''s another uncle''s wedding gift for my mother."


    "Another one?" Uncle Qi frowned.


    "Yes, I''m with Uncle Duanmu. He''s very serious and tall. But I haven''t seen him several times. Every time I meet, it''s like a fight. " Xiaoxiao said.


    Uncle Qi has a bad feeling. As expected, there are only a few people who can give this kind of bracelet. It should be Ao Yi.


    "Don''t show this bracelet unless it''s necessary." "I''m afraid I won''t be able to help your mother at that time, and I''ll make trouble for her. I''ll try my best to take it with me. Unless it''s critical and safe, don''t show it to people here."


    Xiao Xiao is very obedient, immediately nodded.


    On the other side, Duanmu Ling doesn''t dare to tell Ao Yi, otherwise he doesn''t dare to imagine what kind of conflict will break out, so he rushes home.


    As a result, I was intercepted by my aunt just after I went back.


    "You smelly boy, you know you''re back. Don''t you know how important the next two months will be to your cousin? There will be a welcome party for your cousin tonight, and their marriage will be announced. You will host it for me! " Yizong is the master of medicine.


    "Aunt, let me ask you something. Did you catch Tao Rong back?" Duanmu Ling asked, pulling the old Buddha tightly.


    The master of medicine frowned and said, "Tao Rong? Oh, the little girl who was brought back by xuan''er? "


    "What brings back? You are kidnapping. I don''t believe she is willing to come with you!" Duanmu Ling is very surprised. It turns out that it''s really their arm. Is this cousin a pig? How can you do such a stupid thing!"Why are you in such a hurry? She''s just a little girl, and she won''t take her life. Just think that Xuaner has an outside person to accompany her before she gets married. Originally, she was brought to China as a bridesmaid. It''s her honor! " The doctor said arrogantly.


    "Do you know her husband is..."


    "It''s just a general. What''s the point? As long as Xuaner wants her daughter to come, it''s OK for me The master of Medicine said without principle: "aling, have you forgotten your identity after staying outside for a long time? You remember that you are a hermit. Those people outside don''t have to look too hard, and they don''t have to worry about anything."


    Duanmu Ling said coldly, "aunt, tell me, is Si Xuan trying to torture her and revenge her, or do you really want her to be a bridesmaid?"


    The medical master didn''t answer, Duan Muling understood.


    "Aunt, I don''t allow you to do this just because she is my friend, regardless of her external identity! Where is she? I''ll take her before you make a big mistake Duan Muling said.


    The medical master immediately looked at me and said, "is this your attitude to me? It''s not easy to find your cousin. She asked me for one or two things. Can''t I do it for her? As her cousin, what have you done for her? I''ll tell you straight away. I''ve promised Xuaner to keep her for at least one year. As for how Xuaner treats her, as long as it''s not fatal, I''ll go back and give her some compensation. "


    "You treat people as toys, auntie. You''ve really changed. You didn''t do that before." Duan Muling was so angry that he turned around and left.

 Chapter 1061

    "Come on, look at the young master. Don''t let him get close to the new woman!"


    Duan Muling just turned around and heard his autocratic aunt raise her voice.


    Duan Muling is just like a receiver. He can''t beat him. He can''t get angry. He turns to find Si Xuan.


    At this time, Sixuan is dressing up for the evening. When she sees duanmuling coming, Tiantian shouts her cousin.


    "Si Xuan, I ask you where you''ve taken Tao Rong. You''ll call someone here now." Duanmuling road.


    "Do you know Tao Rong? Oh, by the way, I remember, you did meet her at school, didn''t you? " Si Xuan was a little dissatisfied.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? Don''t you know her husband? I''ll tell you how much trouble you''ve caused. If you give me the people now, I can solve this problem. Otherwise, you can''t imagine the consequences. " Duan Muling said anxiously.


    "Well, my grandmother said that no one can afford to offend us. No matter how fierce Nie Zhao is, he won''t fight us for a woman. Will he go back soon? Besides, a few days have passed, and I haven''t seen anyone come after me! " Si Xuan said slowly.


    "That''s the way they don''t know how to come to Yin." Duan Muling said, "you Can you just listen to my cousin once? When I beg you, she is my friend. You can''t do this to her and give her back to me! "


    But Si Xuan was not happy and said: "I''m your relative, Biao GEI. What do you mean by making me unhappy for an outsider? You don''t know how this bitch treated me when I was in Beishi. I''ve suffered a lot. I''m just retaliating. What''s the big deal? Now I don''t want to do anything? ¡±


    Duan Muling is almost angry and swearing. He has never been so powerless. How can he have such a stupid cousin. Is it really his family?


    "Come on, what did you do to Tao Rong in Beishi and how did she fight back? My investigation is clear. Do you think I don''t know?" Duanmuling road.


    Si Xuan shook her head and said: "anyway, I''m right. I just don''t pay people. What do you want? Hit me? I won''t let my grandmother go unless she asks me to. I haven''t had enough revenge. "


    Duanmu Ling suddenly slapped the table. Si Xuan shivered and said, "if you do this again, I''ll tell Grandma!"


    Duanmu Ling is still afraid of the master of medicine, not only his aunt, but also Duanmu''s authority, which is not allowed to be challenged.


    Duan Muling turns around and goes out. He wants to find it by himself, but he is stopped by a bodyguard of the master of medicine.


    "Young master, you can go back to your room and go to the street, but don''t go to other places you shouldn''t go, otherwise I will be in a dilemma." The people from guwu are meticulous and serious.


    Duanmu Ling looked at the person in front of her and asked, "did you kidnap her?"


    "It''s the order of the medical master and the first lady."


    "You OK, I won''t go to her, but you have to tell me her situation, or I''ll be shameless and ask Ao Yi to make the decision for me! " Duan Muling certainly dare not let Ao Yi know that Tao Rong is here, otherwise this marriage really can''t succeed, also can''t let aunt know that Tao Rong has a relationship with Ao Yi, otherwise Tao Rong really doesn''t have a life to go out. But Ao Yi is very skillful in fooling people.


    Sure enough, the people from guwu were restrained, so they said honestly, "OK, young master, you ask."


    "Tell me everything about her. Is she hurt? How did you bring people here? " Duanmu Ling asked.


    The guard told the story just like the report, but Duan Muling didn''t expect that the story was so complicated that there were extra killers to kill Tao Rong. Then they took Tao Rong away by accident.


    Now Tao Rong is in his grocery store. Only those who look at her know the details.


    Duanmu Ling immediately finds someone to find Luo Xiaoqing.


    And Luo Xiaoqing is also the first time to know duanmuling back.


    He quickly shared the news with Tao Rong and said: "good news, the young master has come back, but it is said that he quarreled with the master of medicine as soon as he came back. Now he is being watched by the guard. I don''t know if I can call him here. I''ll try it later."


    Tao Rong is also a surprise, nodded: "please."


    Luo Xiaoqing nodded with a smile and was about to go out. As a result, someone came to see her and said that the young master wanted to see her.


    Luo Xiaoqing and Tao Rong look at each other, not sure why.


    After Luo Xiaoqing arrived, he knew that the young master already knew that Tao Rong was here.


    "Can the young master save Tao Rong?" Luo Xiaoqing road.


    Duan Muling was a little surprised and said, "do you take her as a friend so soon? Well, she is a very interesting person indeed. I want to take her out, but the master of medicine won''t allow it! "


    "Not even you?" Luo Xiaoqing surprised.


    Duan Muling said: "now the master of medicine only cares about her granddaughter. What Si Xuan says is right. She wants to be satisfied with everything. I have nothing to say. But Tao Rong is my good friend. I won''t let her go. I''m afraid I need some time to discuss it. And her father-in-law is really in trouble. By the way, I heard she was hurt? "Luo Xiaoqing nodded and said: "I was injured when I sent it, but now I have almost raised it, only today..."


    "What''s the matter?" Duan Muling worried.


    "Don''t you know? The first lady let Tao Rong suffer humiliation in the past, forced her to kneel down with force, and whipped her two times with a whip. Although it was only skin trauma, the first lady immediately found Tao Rong''s bad luck when she was in a bad mood. What should we do after that? " Luo Xiaoqing road.


    Duan Muling is silly. I didn''t expect that Si XuanZhen could not treat himself as the ancient Princess Diji, and still be like this.


    Duanmu Ling took a deep breath. It was just half a day. The successive blows made him dizzy.


    "Xiaoqing, you tell Tao Rong that I''ll try to take her out and let her wait for me. And as long as I''m at Duanmu''s house, it''s impossible to let Si Xuan fight against her again." Duanmuling can guarantee this.


    Luo Xiaoqing immediately nodded, "but I don''t think Tao Rong is too worried about her appearance. She has been talking about her daughter and husband these days, especially her daughter. She doesn''t know what''s going on with her daughter. At that time, she was taken away in a coma. If you can find out, please tell me. I''ll send a message to let her rest assured."


    Duanmu Ling was stunned and almost blurted out for a moment, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say it. Nie Zhao is a person who dares to do anything for Tao Rong, while Tao Rong is a person who can do anything for Xiao Xiao Xiao.

 Chapter 1062

    If you can''t control your emotions and go crazy, you''re desperate to find your daughter. It''s going to get worse.


    "You tell Tao Rong that I came back later than her, so I know the situation. Her daughter is OK and safe. When I send her out, she will see her daughter soon, so that she can rest assured. I promise her that. And I''ll get in touch with her husband and let him rest assured. "


    "Well, that''s great." Luo Xiaoqing said happily.


    "Xiaoqing, if someone is against Tao Rong, you must inform me in time, you know?" Duanmuling road.


    "Well, I see." Luo Xiaoqing said with a smile.


    "Thank you very much." Duanmu Ling said gratefully.


    "What, a friend who helps me." Luo Xiaoqing has long regarded Tao Rong as a friend.


    Luo Xiaoqing went back to find Tao Rong to explain the situation.


    Tao Rong was relieved at last.


    Although she did not expect, even here, Duan Muling''s words do not work, then there is really no way. Fortunately, she knows that Xiaoxiao is safe, and Duan Muling will find a way to take her out, and Nie Zhao will know that she is safe. That''s enough. The rest of the time, she will wait for her. "


    Tao Rong is at ease.


    Duanmu Ling goes to see Uncle Qi and Xiaoxiao and explains the situation. Xiaoxiao is also at ease. Although uncle Qi is dissatisfied, he knows the situation here and agrees to cooperate with Duanmu.


    But they don''t know how hard Duan Muling is to hide something at both ends. He really wants to drive himself crazy, which is to clean up the mess for his aunt and cousin.


    Although Duan Muling doesn''t like to engage in conspiracy and struggle at ordinary times, he has a clear mind. Naturally, he knows that the current situation is that he can''t easily have an accident.


    Duanmu Ling is one of the few people who can contact the outside world. After everything is done, he quickly contacts Qin An''an and contacts Nie Zhao through her. I want Xiaoxiao to get in touch with Nie Zhao and settle down Nie Zhao''s heart.


    When Nie Zhao and Duanmu Ling talk on the phone, Duanmu Ling''s heart comes up.


    "Duanmu?" Nie Zhao''s voice is steady but with a bone chilling, "I want to talk to my wife on the phone."


    Duan Muling is cold all over. He tries his best to explain the situation and the current situation. Once he has a chance to contact Tao Rong, he will arrange for them to talk on the phone. He thought Nie Zhao would be angry, but Nie Zhao''s reaction is surprisingly calm.


    Thought will meet the storm, but this strange quiet but let Duanmu Ling heart uneasy.


    "Well, don''t worry. I will return your wife and daughter to you safely. There will never be any problem. By the way, Ao Yi won''t know that Tao Rong is here. Just rest assured."


    "You are very considerate. I don''t ask you to do anything else, as long as you don''t let Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao suffer any harm during their stay in the Yin clan." Nie Zhao light said, as if very good to speak like, but why Duanmu Ling so uneasy.


    "Yes, certainly. You can treat them as if they are on holiday. I will report to you as soon as possible if there is any situation." Duanmuling road.


    "All right." Nie Zhaodao.


    I just hung up.


    Duan Muling couldn''t figure it out all the way back. How could Nie Zhao be so calm? He couldn''t be on his way.


    It''s impossible to think about it. After all, it''s hard to find here. It''s impossible to come in without the sign of the hermit.


    I think it''s impossible, so I give up.


    But he didn''t know that Nie Zhao and his team had bypassed the defense of the Yin people and came to the outside of the waterfall.


    Nie Zhao''s reaction is at least mild, because when he decided to let them sneak in and rescue Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, he already contacted the insiders here. Although he didn''t know Tao Rong''s situation so well, he also knew a general idea. When the master and his daughter appeared in the Yin nationality, he was immediately reported to Nie Zhao .


    Nie Zhao knew that his wife and daughter were safe in the city, so he was at ease.


    His wife and daughter don''t need anyone else. He''ll make them pay.


    "Boss, how can I get in?" He Tielong asked.


    "My master can meet me inside. It''s more convenient for me to sneak in alone. You stay outside and guard. The wooden house I found on the way here belongs to my master. You can take it as a meeting point and arrange the things that should be arranged. Wait for my signal."


    "Yes, boss."


    The sky is getting dark and the moon is coming out. The night is coming. It''s a good chance to sneak in.


    Duan Muling, who works hard to create harmony, doesn''t know that a bigger storm is coming.


    There are guwu guards in every family''s house. It''s not so easy to break into.


    The gate of the city is easy to get by. On the way, they lost a guard and took away his sign, making it look like he lost it by accident. It''s very convenient to get in and out.


    After Nie Zhao goes in, he quickly determines where Duanmu''s home is, but he can''t go in, so he has to go to Beitang''s first.


    His master is there.Just turned over and came to the hospital, met Mo Xin.


    "You You... "


    Nie Zhao said, "I have no choice, but my daughter?"


    Mo Xin calmed down and said, "your master was dragged away by the old patriarch here. For fear that the little girl would go to find her mother, she had to sleep on the second floor first."


    Mo Xin pointed to the top.


    Nie Zhao rushed up, but when he pushed the door, he found that there was no one inside.


    Mo Xin also followed up and was immediately watched by Nie Zhao.


    Mo Xin was silly when he saw it. "No, she and the wolf dog named Bai Ya have been here all the time. And if someone comes in to rob her, the wolf dog won''t stop barking. I''ll find out, too."


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly and admits that what Mo Xin says can''t be robbed.


    After thinking about it, he quickly went down to the first floor, and there was a small door in the hall on the first floor, which led directly to the back door. The doors were open.


    "My God, is this little girl so smart? I haven''t even noticed that there''s a back door here. " Mo Xin has no words.


    Nie Zhao shook his head helplessly and said, "who let her be my daughter? She must have gone to her mother."


    Nie Zhao turned his head to Mo Xin and said, "cooperate with me, I''m important to Duanmu family."


    Mo Xin corner of the mouth twitches a way: "with what?"


    "It''s up to us if you want to get out of here alive. I promise you to get out. I won''t catch you." Nie Zhaodao.


    Mo thought to himself and said, "anyway, I also want to join in the fun. Today, Duanmu family is said to have a big fun to watch, so I''ll go and have a look."


    No matter what Mo Xin''s reason is, as long as he is willing to cooperate with Nie Zhao.


    Along the way, Nie Zhao asks Mo Xin who hired the killer to kill Tao Rong.


    Mo Xin directly said that he didn''t know, but only knew that there was such a task release, and only the person who received it knew the employer.

 Chapter 1063

    Duanmujia, the welcome banquet officially began. Almost all the people in power, the older generation and the younger generation, were present.


    "The Lord hasn''t come yet. Maybe he won''t come. The new lady will lose face." Some of the younger generation laughed.


    "If it wasn''t for this outsider''s sudden appearance and Duanmu''s strong family, the position of the master''s wife would be Dongfang Wei''s." Someone said.


    "Now dongfangwei is the right arm of the patriarch. She has a high status and is popular with the people. Maybe the patriarch also likes dongfangwei better."


    "Shh, that''s not necessarily. I heard that the patriarch once had a fiancee, who was also from outside. He had been struggling outside for a long time to find her. There was someone in our patriarch''s heart."


    "So what? You can''t get this outsider. Just look at the attitude of the patriarch towards her. "


    "Keep your voice down. What are you talking about in Duanmu''s territory? Besides, it doesn''t matter what your attitude is. What''s important is that it''s decided by the elders. After they get married, this woman is our master''s wife. You all respect her. Don''t make trouble for yourself at that time."


    With the development of the times, if the younger generation is still influenced by the rules and culture of the hermit, but after several upheavals, their ideas are obviously more changeable than those of the older generation, and their respect for the patriarch is true. After all, there is nothing to say about their status, blood relationship and hard power. Genzheng Miao Hong was raised as a child, but this foreign one is very frustrating Even if Ji becomes the wife of the patriarch, he will not win the support of the people.


    And in the first few days, no one who has met has really praised her. Her strength is not enough to suppress her.


    There is a lot of discussion, and the restlessness of the people also shows the hidden restlessness of the hermits, which is a kind of uneasy factor.


    "Eh, where are the children? They are lovely."


    "Oh, the old wolf, the children of Wuzong didn''t tame the wolf as a pet at such a young age. Whose family is so powerful?"


    "It''s a beautiful doll, a porcelain doll?"


    Someone came forward and asked, "little doll, who are you? Why are you here alone? Where are your parents?"


    But once someone approached, the wolf walked out of the diagonal line, as if with a huge tail and towering head encircling the little girl, not to let people near, it was really a breeze.


    "I I came to see the excitement. " Xiao Xiao dare not say to find her mother, she had wanted to sneak in to find, but did not expect to get lost, directly came to the place with the most people. I heard that Bai Ya''s sense of smell was very strong, so I could smell them from a long distance, so I found Xiao Xiao in the same way. At that time, Bai Ya must have mistakenly thought that she was Tao Rong or Nie Zhao.


    Xiao Xiao brain how clever ah, suddenly thought of using white teeth to find her mother.


    But she forgot that she was smart, and adults were not stupid. She had thought about this idea for a long time, but there were so many people here, and Tao Rong was still at Duanmu''s house. Duanmu''s house had a place to cook medicine 24 hours a day, where herbs were planted everywhere. Bai Ya''s nose was useless here.


    If not to protect Xiaoxiao, Baiya is not willing to come to such a place to destroy his nose.


    Just want to pull white tooth to walk, was surrounded by people.


    "The wolf is good. Which family are you from? I want your wolf." A magical little boy, about five or six years old, suddenly appeared and said to Xiaoxiao.


    "No, white teeth belong to my parents. In terms of seniority It''s my uncle! I can''t give it to you! " Xiao Xiao see someone want to grab white teeth, quickly embrace white teeth forelimb, refuse.


    "You refuse me?" The little boy seemed to feel incredible and said, "I won''t talk to you. I''ll talk to your parents. You let them come out!"


    Almost the tone of the order made Xiao Xiao a Leng. "White teeth are our friends and relatives, not objects. We are not qualified to decide whether to give them or not, and our parents will not talk to you!"


    "I''ll take it!"


    The little boy''s momentum was too fierce, which made Bai Ya feel uncomfortable. He directly blocked his sight and showed his teeth to the little boy to warn him. This kind of protector, this kind of intelligence, made the little boy like it better. Moreover, he knew that as long as he spoke, no matter who the little girl''s parents were, he would happily give Bai Ya to him.


    "Young master, stay away. Don''t let the animals hurt you. If the young master wants it, I will deal with it for you. " Someone came forward.


    Say unexpectedly openly want to begin to white tooth. But the little boy stopped him. "Give me the rope! I''ll do it myself. "


    White teeth instantly feel the threat, will Xiaoxiao block behind.


    If something like this happens in the outside world, it will certainly cause a riot. But in the hermits, it will make people happy, find it interesting, and even surround them.


    The little boy wanted to tame white teeth like a wild horse.


    Xiaoxiao is about to cry. These people are so unreasonable. No wonder they kidnap their mother. They just rob what they want. What''s the difference between them and robbers.


    What Xiaoxiao doesn''t know is that with the little boy''s status, he really wants anything.


    Not long ago, he has changed from dongfangsheng to Aosheng, which means that in the future, he will be qualified to inherit the suzerain.It shouldn''t have been so early, but after Ao Yi came back from outside, he agreed to accept him as his direct apprentice. Duan Muling also joked about whether he didn''t plan to get married and have children. Although it''s not necessarily blood inheritance, it also depends on the ability and talent of the back, excellent people are more likely to produce excellent people.


    For example, Ao Sheng is the prince here.


    And even though he is only five or six years old, his kung fu skills can make adults suffer losses sometimes.


    Ao Sheng had tamed wolves before, but he had never been so powerful and domineering, so he wanted them very much.


    But white tooth not only looks domineering, but also has a long-term training. It''s not so easy to be tamed.


    People see straight call good, Xiaoxiao a see white teeth is not easy to suffer losses, immediately laughed.


    After a while, Ao Sheng''s physical strength was exhausted.


    Bai Ya beat Ao Sheng and opened his mouth in a flash, which made the people on the scene lift their hearts. The people who were guarding nearby immediately prepared to help.


    Aosheng also felt a moment of fear.


    "White teeth, don''t hurt people!" Suddenly called Xiao.


    The bloody mouth almost stopped in an instant.


    It''s really rare in the world to be so obedient and obedient. We can''t help but take a look at the little girl.


    The white tooth retreated slowly, and there was a low warning in his throat.


    Xiao Xiao rushed up and hugged Bai Ya for fear that he would really bite.


    Ao Yi looks at them blankly, and doesn''t get up for a moment.

 Chapter 1064

    As a result, his entourage thought that the young master had been hurt, and immediately said angrily, "one beast, I want to die!"


    Then he took out a dagger. Although there were guns inside the Yin people, there were rules that they could not use modern weapons against them, so there were more people with knives.


    White tooth has no fear of nature. He has experienced all kinds of bullets. He is not afraid of daggers.


    But Xiao Xiao is scared, she began to regret his recklessness, if hurt white teeth, then how to do ah!


    She is protected by white teeth these days. She really takes white teeth as an elder.


    Xiaoxiao watched a few people close, immediately blocked in front of white teeth, with a small body holding the head of white teeth, with the back to the dagger, "no!"


    "Stop it Aosheng suddenly said, "what are you doing?"


    They were scolded and looked at Aosheng hesitantly.


    "What? Can''t afford to lose? If I lose, I won''t rob. " Ao Sheng said.


    Xiao Xiao heard this just tremble to loosen white teeth, turn to see past, white teeth bored hit a huff, licked Xiao Xiao.


    Aosheng looked at Xiaoxiao, "you are small, too brave."


    "How do you know my name is Xiao Xiao?" Xiao Xiao a Leng way.


    Ao Sheng was stunned and said with some uneasiness: "I''m Ao Sheng. I appreciate you and your pets. Even if they die, they won''t be tamed. I don''t want them." Just see white tooth so listen to Xiao Xiao''s words, he understood.


    Xiao Xiao a Leng, feel this person how suddenly reasonable, "thank Aosheng elder brother."


    Ao Sheng felt that he had just been looking at Bai Ya. Now he looked at Xiao Xiao carefully and found that she was really beautiful, like a doll. There was no such beautiful little girl in the Yin nationality. She was called her brother. For a moment, she was a little hot. "You are separated from your parents. Come on, I''ll take you to dinner and wait for your parents to come to see you. It''ll stand out beside me. "


    The friendship between the children is established when it is established. Xiaoxiao thinks that if her mother will appear at the banquet, she will be seen by her mother in a conspicuous place?


    So he followed Ao Sheng.


    After the excitement, everyone scattered around.


    Ao Sheng is more and more happy with Xiao Xiao, because he found that the silly little girl was so smart. She knows a lot of things, and sometimes she even reacts faster than him. Being with her is more exciting than being with her peers, not to mention being so beautiful and fragrant.


    Ao Sheng said, "by the way, why haven''t I seen you in the city?" It''s impossible for such an excellent and lovely little girl to be silent.


    Xiaoxiao said, "I just arrived today."


    "Today?" Aosheng was stunned. He suddenly thought of today''s eight trigrams and said, "Oh? Is it from the Beitang family? "


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "well, I came with my master and lived in Beitang''s house."


    "Shigong? Are your parents the old man''s apprentices Ao Sheng asked.


    Xiaoxiao thought about it, not sure, because her mother always said that she was an apprentice, but Shigong said that her parents were all his apprentices, but she did not hear her father say, "my mother is, my father may be."


    "Ah? It''s impossible. You remember wrong. I heard that there are only two male apprentices! I should have had a competition with my master. If I was a female apprentice, then... "


    Ao Sheng remembers some rumors about Wuzong.


    There is a tradition of marriage between Dongfang family and Beitang family.


    The old master said that if the old man had a female apprentice, he would let master Ao Yi marry her.


    However, Aosheng thought that they were all other people''s mothers. I guess they didn''t count.


    But when I think of this tradition, I wake up. If it is passed on like this, the little girl in front of me is not with me


    Ao Sheng suddenly turned red.


    "Brother Sheng? What did you say? " Xiao Xiao doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Facing Xiao Xiao Xiao''s lovely smile, Ao Sheng suddenly felt that everything was wrong. He pushed the delicate fruit plate in front of the door and said, "if you like, eat more. I''ll help you find your parents later."


    Xiaoxiao is very happy with Aosheng''s kindness, but she is a little guilty. After all, she lied and hid a lot of things.


    "Thank you, brother Sheng. It''s very kind of you."


    "After that, Aosheng felt as if he had been shot in the chest and was about to float.


    At the same time, Tao Rong, who is in the grocery store, is looking at Si Xuan.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Deaf? I asked you to be my female guard. Aren''t you good at fighting? " Si Xuan said.


    "Si Xuan, are you crazy? As a guard, are you sure I hit someone else, not you? " Tao Rong is speechless.


    Si Xuan took a breath and said, "I want to give my cousin some face. I don''t want to torture you. I want to find something to do for you. That''s the end of our grudge. But since you don''t want to, let''s have a good game another day!"


    Tao Rongli said: "wait a minute? How long as a guard? Just a guard? "Si Xuan said: "that''s right. When how long, I guess I''ll get married


    Naturally, Tao Rong doesn''t believe that Si Xuan is so easy to talk about all of a sudden, but as long as she isn''t kept in custody all the time, there will be more freedom. Duan Muling''s action will be better, and there will be Ao Yi Maybe I can see him today. Although I don''t want to trouble him, his fiancee made it. I have to be responsible for it.


    Tao Rong pretends to be in a dilemma and agrees.


    Si Xuan sneered and turned to go out.


    Luo Xiaoqing rushed in and said, "is that ok? How could you suddenly ask? "


    Tao Rong gets up and stretches: "anyway, it''s good to be free for a while. Later, you''ll find a chance to talk to Duan Muling about my situation."


    "Well?" Luo Xiaoqing nodded.


    Tao Rong changed for a while, then went out of the door, followed another guard to go to the banquet hall.


    At this time, Duan Muling, who is busy calling people, is not sure. Luo Xiaoqing can''t find anyone, and Duan Muling doesn''t expect that Tao Rong will go to the banquet.


    But at this time came to the hall in front of Tao Rong was asked to take a mask, make with masquerade ball like.


    However, Tao Rong didn''t feel surprised. In fact, some people who are engaged in guarding work will take this with them in order to distinguish them from the guests present.


    As soon as the time came, the master of medicine also arrived. In front of him, Si Xuan took the master of Medicine on the stage slowly, while they followed the queue slowly. She''s not the only one.


    At this time, the white tooth lying behind the seat in front of the banquet suddenly squatted up, and then he felt a little annoyed and rubbed his long nose with his front paw.


    Xiao Xiao is immediately reminded that she has seen her mother, so she turns to the door. As a result, she sees the bad woman Si Xuan. She already knows that her mother has been captured by her. Xiao Xiao immediately hides behind Ao Sheng as if she were hiding from a witch.

 Chapter 1065

    "What''s the matter?" Ao Sheng asked.


    "Bad people, bad women?" Xiao Xiao''s nervousness lies directly behind Ao Sheng.


    Ao Sheng asked, "who is it?"


    Pointing to the other side, Xiao didn''t dare to look


    "Oh, she? My future teacher''s mother, but I don''t like her, especially hate a woman. Has she ever bullied you? " Ao Sheng asked.


    "Yes, she bullied me and my mother!" Xiao Xiao hastens a way.


    "Then don''t worry, I''m here, she doesn''t dare, I''ll protect you!" Aosheng road.


    Xiao Xiao is stunned, and then he is moved. He hides behind Ao Sheng, nods and bumps his head into Ao Sheng''s back. "Well."


    However, Xiao Xiao, who is afraid of Si Xuan, misses Tao Rong later. Tao Rong also doesn''t see Xiao Xiao because Ao Sheng is stronger than other children.


    But Bai Ya felt Tao Rong for a moment, and wanted to rush up to call Tao Rong, but he was held by Xiao Xiao who was nervous and scared. Bai Ya, who did not dare to exert himself, could only stay in the same place for no reason.


    Tao Rong came in and looked around. He didn''t see Duanmu Ling or Ao Yi.


    I can only follow Si Xuan to see the situation.


    At this time, Duan Muling has just been asked by his aunt to take Ao Yi to the scene, so now he just goes to find Ao Yi.


    He knew that Ao Yi didn''t want to come, and originally he didn''t care, but his aunt threatened Tao Rong''s affairs, so he had to compromise. But he didn''t expect that Tao Rong, who was a prisoner on the stage, would be taken to the meeting.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao and Mo Xin work together.


    Let Mo Xin help to distract some people''s attention, and then sneak in by himself.


    Duanmu house is too big. Nie Zhao is not easy to find someone. When he is hiding, he overhears a little girl coming in with a wolf. The wolf is very powerful and almost bites Ao Sheng.


    Nie Zhao knows where Xiao Xiao and Bai Ya are.


    Nie Zhao, who is worried about his daughter, is better to find her first.


    Adults are more likely to arouse vigilance than children, so Nie Zhao can''t intrude like a guest. He can only climb up the beam of the house to the eaves. Fortunately, the buildings here are basically ancient. Although Nie Zhao didn''t have any training in this aspect, he also understood the principle and easily found a suitable place to explore. Finally, when I removed one of the tiles, I saw my daughter and white tooth.


    See her with another little boy together, look very strange, how to hide.


    You can''t see Tao Rong from Nie Zhao''s point of view, otherwise she would recognize it at a glance.


    At this time, the venue has been a little noisy, because the banquet has not yet started.


    The master of medicine and other people in duanmuling look ugly, and Si Xuan''s face is even more livid, because Ao Yi didn''t come. Not only Ao Yi didn''t come, but also the old master didn''t come. It''s just a slap in the face.


    Some people came forward to report that the old patriarch had gone to compete with others selflessly.


    The master of medicine also heard about the return of the heirs of the Beitang family. He was dissatisfied, but they were all old friends. Naturally, he knew the nature of Wu Chi.


    "Why, the patriarch is competing with others?" Yizong is the master of medicine.


    The report''s people sweat down, "have gone to inform."


    As soon as the master of medicine wanted to make trouble, he came with Uncle Qi.


    The old patriarch thinks that today is also a feast. The heirs of the Beitang family are also qualified to come, and the most important thing is that they can''t compete in martial arts. They can''t let the old boy run away. Later, they will take the old boy to continue to compete. That''s what brought people here.


    Although the old patriarch was late, he was still good. For the time being, he let everyone protect his face.


    When I heard that my grandson didn''t come, I immediately asked my cronies to look for him.


    But the old man didn''t have the eyesight to see, even directly said: "tie also want to tie for me, today also want to announce marriage!"


    They almost couldn''t help laughing. Isn''t that hitting Si Xuan''s face?


    Si Xuan''s face turned black again.


    "What are you talking about, old man! The patriarch treats the future lady like this. As an old patriarch and a grandfather, shouldn''t you educate her? My granddaughter can''t be wronged! " The doctor said.


    "Ah, this is what you say, Lord. Is that something that others can educate? Have you forgotten what the patriarch is? " The old patriarch suddenly said with unknown meaning.


    This is to remind the master of medicine not to rely on the old and sell the old. The master is the master of medicine and has absolute say here. Although he has to marry Si Xuan, no one can teach him how to do it. As long as he wants, he can do whatever he wants.


    But now Sixuan is not the master''s wife, so she can only be angry. After she is the master''s wife, she should be respected.


    The medical master and the old master secretly struggled for a while, but they didn''t care. After all, this is the way of the Yin clan. We can''t take the external rules for example.


    At this time, Tao Rong, standing behind Si Xuan, was shocked because she saw her master. How did she come? Heirs of Beitang family?Tao Rong was completely confused.


    But I am happy in my heart. If master is here, I will be safer.


    But now the master is sitting too far away, and he wants to move to find him. He is also blocked by the left and right guards, and can''t move.


    Nie Zhao also saw the master and immediately felt that his daughter''s safety was guaranteed.


    But Xiaoxiao is still hiding behind Aosheng.


    "That''s your master. You can come out." Aosheng road.


    "No, bad women know me. They will cause trouble for my mother. I have to hide. I''ll find my master secretly later." Xiaoxiao said.


    For a moment, in the banquet hall are Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, uncle Qi and Bai Ya. Above is Nie Zhao.


    Duanmu Ling also finds Ao Yi at this time and asks for him for a long time. In addition, the old man''s confidants come to threaten him. Then he moves Ao Yi.


    But the guests in the hall were already impatient.


    The medical master stares at the old master.


    The old patriarch also felt guilty, and quickly said: "anyway, it''s time to announce the wedding. Let''s welcome xuan''er first. On behalf of the Yin clan, I''d like to welcome our exiled Miss Duanmu back."


    The old patriarch managed the Yin clan for many years, but his prestige was still there, and he immediately subdued the whole clan.


    Si Xuan quickly got up to raise her glass, and everyone said welcome.


    When the old master finished, he said to master Wu. Finally, Master Yi took Si Xuan to express his thanks.


    It''s the beginning of the welcome ceremony.


    "It''s no fun just drinking. Come on, have a competition, miss." A woman came out and said.


    People around immediately began to roar.


    Tao Rong suddenly some surprised, how in this kind of still fight? Don''t Duanmu family focus on medical skills?


    While looking at Si Xuan, I didn''t see her panic or accident.

 Chapter 1066

    Xiao Xiao asked in a low voice: "do you want to fight?"


    "It''s common. If there is no one to compete in the grand gathering, it''s really a boring party. I''ll show you later? " Ao Sheng said with a smile.


    The hermits are aggressive, but they all know that there are not many people practicing martial arts in Duanmu family, but it doesn''t mean they can''t fight. In fact, it''s just a performance.


    "Where can I compete in martial arts? I only know medical skills. Let my guards compete with you to boost the fun." Si Xuan said with a smile.


    What do you think of it? I accepted it normally.


    Everything is so normal, in the eyes of Tao Rong is not normal.


    When the guards around Sixuan were challenged, she was the only one left.


    At this time, seeing Sixuan looking back at herself, Tao Rong instantly understood the woman''s intention.


    Those people are really able to fight, are really practicing martial arts, and boxing to the meat, not joking.


    And this woman is deliberately arranged for her to be a guard, and then forced to accept the challenge. Finally, it''s none of her business to be injured or maimed. This is torturing her by changing the way.


    Another came forward and said, "another one."


    Si Xuan said faintly, "OK, there''s another one."


    "I will not." Tao Rong didn''t give face at all, but refused directly.


    It wasn''t very loud, but everyone around heard it.


    Si Xuan looked at her coldly. Tao Rong said with a sneer, "I won''t."


    At this time, the master of medicine also noticed something and frowned: "I won''t go up and be beaten. The hermits didn''t run away."


    "Hermit, am I?" Tao Rong asked.


    Now even the old patriarch next to him looked at this side unexpectedly. Uncle Qi also looked at it. He suddenly felt that it was wrong. How could he be so familiar.


    The master of medicine was dissatisfied with his granddaughter''s trouble, but now he had to take the overall situation into consideration. He could only threaten Tao Rong and said, "if you don''t go up, you''ll never want to go away. I said," do it. "


    Tao Rong''s eyes flashed, "what if you win?"


    The master of medicine originally wanted to let her go up to be beaten, but there was still someone who said that she could win. How could a little girl from outside win the female apprentice of Wuzong. "If you win, let you go."


    Although the old patriarch didn''t know what was going on, it was interesting to see, "why do you still have a powerful character, I don''t know him."


    Tao Rong takes a look at the master of medicine. Seeing that Si Xuan doesn''t retort, she doesn''t think she will win.


    Tao Rong sneered and stepped down.


    She has just seen the skills of those people, she still has the possibility of a fight.


    But before she got to the middle of the hall, Si Xuan suddenly called out: "I''m a very powerful female guard. I guarantee that you Dongfang''s most talented female martial arts can''t beat her."


    Tao Rong''s steps suddenly become stiff. She looks back at Si Xuan fiercely.


    Si Xuan picks a lip to smile, let her go, how possible, let her remnant still almost.


    Dongfangjia, the most intolerant of provocation, quit immediately.


    The most powerful person in Dongfang family now is Dongfang Wei.


    As soon as everyone supports, Dongfang Wei''s already unhappy mood becomes even more unhappy. She doesn''t want to fight Tao Rong, but just wants to fight and rob Ao Yi''s Si Xuan''s face.


    "Well, who''s going to die?" Aosheng said.


    And has been hiding in the back of Xiao Xiao is silly, silly do not know to hide, staring at Tao Rong, "Mom?"


    Aosheng was stunned and asked, "what? Your mother? How is that possible? That''s the guard of that bad woman. How can your master''s Apprentice surrender himself to be a guard? Wrong. Wearing a mask? "


    Xiao Xiao nervously grabs Ao Sheng''s arm, "is it really mom? What should I do? They''re going to hurt mom. " Said unexpectedly want to stand up, Aosheng quickly hold her. "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry? Let''s see first. If it''s really dangerous, I''ll shout "stop!"


    At this time, Nie Zhao, who can only see Xiao Xiao and uncle Qi, can''t see Tao Rong. His daughter suddenly panics and wants to see what she sees, so he looks for a new place to explore.


    "What''s your name? It''s really so powerful. I haven''t seen it before." Dongfang Wei says to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said, "I said I didn''t volunteer. Do you believe it?"


    "Cut the crap and let''s start. Let''s fight for the disabled." Dong Fang Wei Dao.


    "I don''t want to be disabled. If I give up, please let me go." Tao rongdao.


    Dongfang Wei was stunned and laughed. It was probably the first time that she heard someone say, "you really don''t deserve to be a hermit."


    There was a lot of ridicule around.


    Tao Rong said: I''m not a hermit. I have nothing to do with the hermits.


    Dongfang Wei is very confident of herself. She lets Tao Rong do it first.


    Tao Rong is naturally impolite. He punches directly, but in an instant, he is sidetracked by Dongfang Wei, grabs Tao Rong''s arm and falls forward.Tao Rong was surprised. He was really a master. He quickly fixed his horse''s pace. With the strength of his elbow, he stopped fighting with Dongfang Wei.


    A few moves, Eastern Wei Dun when vigilant, just underestimated the enemy, this person does have some skill.


    There is no doubt that Dongfang Wei is stronger than Tao Rong, but in the face of a strange opponent, Dongfang Wei is to test, not to test clearly, dare not easily against the enemy.


    So for the time being, Tao Rong went back and forth for a lot of moves, which also surprised everyone. This girl really has material. Some female apprentices studying in Wuzong also feel that they may not be able to fight with one of them, and Si Xuan is even more stupid. Before, she only thought that this woman was violent, but she didn''t expect to fight like a model.


    Even better than a real female escort.


    This time, the master of medicine was also stunned. Every time Tao Rong was suppressed, he was on the male guard. They were already one level better than the female guard, so we couldn''t see how strong Tao Rong was, but if we put it in the women''s group, it was really above the medium level.


    Not to mention Duanmu family who seldom learn martial arts.


    People on the scene have begun to ask who this is. Are there many good young people following the patriarch? Why be a little guard of Duanmu family? It''s a pity.


    After all, Wuzong''s position is determined by strength.


    In this pair of women, she can undoubtedly get better treatment.


    But at this time already saw that the greasy Qi old uncle was not calm, unexpectedly was Tao Rong! Tao Rong!


    How can his apprentice Tao Rong go up to compete with others in martial arts? He''s been hiding things for so long.


    Uncle Qi looked at the old master carefully. The old master''s eyes narrowed, and no one else could see it. But the old master could see it. Some of the moves were clearly handed down by the Beitang family!

 Chapter 1067

    The old patriarch turned his head and squinted at Uncle Qi, who had begun to drink with a guilty heart.


    Over there, Ao Sheng was surprised and said, "it''s really your mother. It''s worthy of being a descendant of Beitang. I''ve only heard legends, but I haven''t seen them. Some of the moves are really good, but they are still weaker than sister Wei."


    Xiao Xiao where tube Li is not fierce, "my mother is a doctor, why do you force her to fight?"


    Xiaoxiao was terrified.


    Just at this time, Dongfang Wei has already tested enough and made a real move. Tao Rong takes a punch in her arm in three moves, and she takes three steps back in pain.


    "Ah! Mom, no! "


    Tao Rong let out a sound. In the noisy shouting, she seemed to hear


    Tao Rong quickly looks in the direction of the sound, and suddenly sees Xiao Xiao and Bai Ya.


    Tao Rong is dull for a moment, but she has forgotten that she is competing in martial arts.


    The other side''s moves followed.


    "Be careful, mom!"


    Waiting for her reaction, a punch has been hit, directly hit Tao Rong''s face, has hit the mask.


    Just at this time, a force came from behind. Tao Rong''s collar was pulled by someone, and he flew back into the air. All of a sudden, he ran into a super hard embrace, and the mask on his face had been taken off by Dongfang Wei.


    Waiting for reaction, Tao Rong looks at the steel like arm that encircles his waist and looks up again.


    And the people around you are stupid.


    Generally, the competition will not be interrupted, and it is not dangerous just now.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. What matters is who appears


    Standing at the back of the people have sweating, full face is finished writing eggs duanmuling at this time just want to find a hole to drill in.


    "Lord?"


    "Lord Holding a woman? "


    Everyone was shocked and didn''t know how to react.


    Their patriarch never touched women. It should be said that they did not touch women. They carried out the ancient thought of the difference between men and women to the extreme. Although they were conservative, they were not so conservative as the patriarch.


    But now the Lord is holding a woman?


    Hold it, right? Maybe it''s the same.


    When they were looking for comfort.


    Tao Rong also saw the person coming.


    "Ao..."


    Ao Yi frowned and looked at her. He couldn''t believe it. When he saw the figure of the competition and the face with a mask, he recognized Tao Rong. Tao Rong had always relied on instinct, not appearance. Looking at her to be beaten, she instinctively rushed to protect her and didn''t feel the temperature until she was held in her arms.


    It''s really Tao Rong. She''s here, in front of herself.


    Tao Rong hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Ao Yi turns his arm and turns Tao Rong around in front of everyone. He hugs Tao Rong face to face and hugs her tightly, as if she had been a lover for a long time.


    Tao Rong is embarrassed.


    Duanmu Ling covered his face.


    Xiao Xiao and uncle Qi take a breath.


    Other people are staring round eyes, a time do not know what to do reaction.


    And when everything was quiet, suddenly there was a loud noise from the roof.


    When they were stunned, they saw a figure falling with the debris, rushing towards their patriarch like a black whirlwind.


    Aoyi instant reaction, one hand grabbed Tao Rong, another fist directly hit.


    And the person who rushes over is also an instant to grasp Tao Rong''s arm, a fist greets to Ao Yi.


    As if to hear the sound of some tough bone collision.


    As soon as the light and shadow flashed, two men with the same aura were fighting each other in the air. They grabbed the woman''s hand one by one, and the woman was as confused as everyone else.


    "It''s you?"


    "Let go of my wife!"


    "Nie Zhao? You''re here, too? "


    Three people speak at the same time.


    "Mom, Dad!" The first reaction of the audience, the happiest is Xiaoxiao.


    Mom and dad are here.


    What''s dangerous, what''s bad, it''s not a problem, mom and dad are here.


    Xiaoxiao rushes out regardless of Aosheng''s obstruction.


    Tao Rong heard his daughter''s voice, where can also take care of them, want to let go of hand, but was caught dead.


    "Alas! Let go, you two, my daughter Tao Rong impatient, Xiao Xiao has hugged Tao Rong''s thigh.


    Ao Yi frowned.


    Nie Zhao picks eyebrow way: "please let our family three reunite."


    Tao Rong also said to Ao Yi: "Ao Yi..."


    Ao Yi is tiny a Leng, loosened Tao Rong, had decided to let go at the beginning after all.


    Goodbye is like a dream.


    After loosening, Nie Zhao immediately wants to take away Tao Rong, but Tao Rong is already very eccentric and only cares to hold her daughter.


    Nie Zhao can only cooperate with this to embrace his wife and daughter, a family of three finally reunited.No matter where they are, no matter how dangerous they are, at least they are together. Nothing matters.


    Cuddle, care for each other, do not care about the situation around.


    At this time, Si Xuan, who was the first to get angry, stood up and said, "they are foreign invaders. Don''t you hermits forbid outsiders to come? They must have a conspiracy. Catch them quickly


    We really don''t know them. As soon as we heard that they were foreign invaders, we immediately became vigilant. After all, they are super exclusive here.


    The medical master''s face was also very bad. The situation just made her very angry. She said directly, "come on, catch all of them!"


    Nie Zhao immediately protects the person behind him. White tooth jumps up in an instant and jumps to the center. A wolf howls and frightens people. The atmosphere condenses in an instant. We don''t know what''s going on.


    The medical master felt that he could not do without pressure. He said in a voice: "I order that the weapons and equipment be removed. Now these three people are external threats. Strictly control them!"


    Nie Zhao''s face changed. "Master doctor, you openly kidnapped my wife first, but my wife was directly kidnapped by you. What''s the matter? Now instead, we are invading. Can''t I even have the right to save my wife when she is kidnapped? "


    "Cut the crap and do it!" The medical master announced immediately.


    "Stop it all!" Ao Yi''s voice immediately stops the people who are ready to find weapons.


    "Suzerain, unidentified outsiders must be eliminated. This is the rule." The master of medicine came forward and said.


    Duan Muling had to speak for a while. "Aunt, Tao Rong, you brought him in. There are records outside the door."


    "The other two are not!" Si Xuan called immediately.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao is a descendant of Beitang, not an outsider!" Aosheng suddenly ran out and said.


    In a daze, the descendants of Beitang immediately looked at the people around the old patriarch.


    Nie Zhao also looks at Uncle Qi.


    Uncle Qi responded and said, "it''s said that there''s a big wedding in the Yin clan recently. With the help of master''s upbringing, I brought my disciples and grandchildren to join in the fun. These two are my disciples and the little girl is my grandchildren. When I heard that my female apprentice had been brought in advance, I''ll take my apprentices and grandchildren to come later. If they''re not welcome, I''ll take them with me We can go. We don''t have to be so desperate

 Chapter 1068

    With that, uncle Qi immediately looked at the old patriarch. It seemed that he was saying that if he didn''t help, he would not fight.


    "This is indeed a descendant of the Beitang family. I believe all the old people of the Yin nationality have seen him. He said that these people are his disciples and grandchildren. Naturally, they have the right to come to our Yin nationality. Our Yin nationality does not use weapons against their own people. This is the rule."


    "Old master, what do you mean? So casually make up an identity to trust outsiders? " The master of Medicine said.


    "Master doctor, don''t worry! Besides, there is a patriarch here. When is it your turn to give orders? Can''t we just give advice? You propose to arrest people, and I propose to treat them as guests. What about Master Wu? "


    Lord Wu is a member of the Oriental family, and naturally faces his own people. "Just now, although he only hit one blow, people of Wuzong could see that he was very skilled. He said that he was the descendant of Beitang family. I believe that another one could see the traces of Beitang family when he was fighting with my niece. How did he get there? I have no idea what to do with it. I''ll follow the orders of the Lord. "


    Everyone looked at Ao Yi.


    The three members of Tao Rong''s family also look at Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi said directly, "heiren of Beitang, my friend."


    As soon as this statement comes out, the identity will fall, and everyone will no longer be on guard against them.


    The eyes of the master of medicine looking at Tao Rong have become a little dangerous, and Si Xuan is even more angry.


    What''s the matter? It''s clearly the prisoner she brought. How did she change into a guest. How can we let them go easily.


    "Grandma Si Xuan didn''t give up and wanted to be the master of medicine.


    But the master of medicine knew that they were not qualified to disobey the master''s orders, so they could only accept them. There are more important things to do now.


    "OK, since the patriarch will say so, I will have more guests to attend the patriarch''s wedding. Now that the patriarch is present, we don''t waste time. It''s time to announce business."


    Uncle Qi quickly asks Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to come.


    For a while, the three members of the family are stuck together. They are together everywhere.


    Although they want to reduce the sense of existence as much as possible, the sense of existence is still very strong. It seems that it''s interesting to announce business without their existence.


    Ao Yi is dragged to a high position by the old patriarch and Duanmu Ling.


    Aoyi''s but from time to time to see the direction of Tao Rong.


    The old patriarch and Duanmu Ling all know Ao Yi''s Thoughts on Tao Rong. They didn''t expect to be so embarrassed.


    They have already begun to worry about Ao Yi''s escaping marriage on the spot and would rather die than follow.


    But it''s strange that when the master of medicine and the old master began to announce, Ao Yi didn''t say a word more.


    Si Xuan was placed next to him. Although she didn''t take a look, she didn''t drive anyone away.


    It''s just that at the end of the day, when Si Xuan wants to drink to him.


    Ao Yi once again completely did not give face, self-care drink wine, as if there is no Si Xuan in the eyes.


    Si Xuan''s face was livid and wanted to attack, but she was crushed by Duanmu.


    I can only drink in a sullen mood.


    Over there, Tao Rong, Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao sit behind uncle Qi, whispering for a while, regardless of what happened in front of them.


    When the three finally told each other''s thoughts and worries, they looked to the other side.


    "Ao Yi doesn''t resist. I don''t care who he marries, but Si Xuan is a woman!"


    Tao Rong doesn''t forget her suffering, so she wants to revenge on Si Xuan. She thinks that according to Ao Yi''s character, she won''t agree to let Si Xuan be humiliated, but Ao Yi doesn''t resist. Tao Rong is a little disappointed.


    Of course, her identity and position can''t shout don''t marry her, that''s too much.


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to be jealous. Hearing what Tao Rong said, he said to her: "Ao Yi is the head of a family. Even if he can be willful and not give face, marriage is necessary. Well, he can''t escape. It''s his responsibility and obligation. For the sake of their family''s stability, he has to marry Si Xuan. But as for his attitude towards Si Xuan, he won''t worry about it. "


    Tao Rong understood, suddenly a little sigh, like Ao Yi such people even have to suppress their own time for a family.


    "Nie Zhao, at the end of this, he said to his master," let''s leave here immediately. " Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao is tiny a Leng, "will say again later."


    Tao Rong is slightly surprised that Nie Zhao seems to have other ideas.


    Then Tao Rong joked, "when did my master become your master?"


    "Well I''ve forgotten to tell you all the time. Ask elder martial brother to listen. " Nie Zhao joked.


    Tao Rong glared at him, but his smile didn''t break.


    At this time, the medical master said, "now that the marriage has been decided, the master can give the bracelet to my granddaughter."


    Ao Yi looked up at her and said, "no bracelet."


    "What?" The master of medicine was very dissatisfied with Ao Yi''s attitude. I suddenly heard that the bracelet representing the identity of the future master''s wife didn''t exist. What does that mean? Don''t you want to give it?"The bracelet is a gift." Ao Yi says frankly.


    And the corner of Tao Rong''s mouth draws at this time, "I have a bad premonition."


    "I want you not to collect his things. By the way, where''s the bracelet?" Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Xiao nestling in her arms.


    Xiao Xiao directly took out the chain to hang the ring, above the bright bracelet, mother said let her wear good, afraid to lose so.


    Tao Rong quickly covers it.


    Nie Zhao''s face is stiff. He stares at Ao Yi in the twinkling of an eye, hoping that he won''t give his wife any more trouble.


    "Give someone away? Is the Lord joking The master of medicine was really angry.


    The old patriarch quickly made a comeback and said, "no, I lost it when I went out. It''s all our Lord''s fault. I''ve already arranged for someone to build a new one. "


    "What''s new? It''s meaningful to inherit. If you lose it, just take it with you?" The master of Medicine said sternly.


    "Aunt, forget it. It''s not intentional. The goods are dead and the people are alive. Anyway, marriage is certain. It doesn''t matter whether there are things or not." Duan Muling said quickly.


    "It''s the active power of the hidden people The doctor said.


    Even Lord Wu and other family representatives are not calm now.


    Suddenly, Si Xuan said maliciously, "it''s not for her. You just hugged her and looked at her like a wink."


    Hot eyes instantly began to think of the new outsider projection in the past.


    Tao Rong''s scalp is really numb for a moment. He just wants to shake his head.


    Ao Yi asked bluntly, "so what? Do you have anything to do with my things that I want to give to you? "


    This is the first time that Ao Yi talks to Si Xuan head-on. What he says is really harsh.

 Chapter 1069

    "What do you mean? Do you want to marry her and not me? Do you humiliate me because of her? " Then he said to Tao Rong, "it''s really powerful. It''s so amazing that you even have to rob other people''s fiance. My brother, a short legged painter, how many people do you have in mind?"


    "Keep your mouth clean!" Nie Zhao spoke out immediately.


    "Why, your wife dare to do it, don''t you dare to face it? I laugh at you. I''m not at home for a long time and I don''t know how many people my wife is with. Maybe your daughter is not yours Si Xuan, like an ill bred shrew, mocked on the spot.


    This may not be a surprise outside. Occasionally there are such shrews, but they are rare in the hermits. When they talk like this, they immediately feel that Si Xuan is vulgar and even pitiful. They can only use abusive methods to deal with the people they hate. It''s really ugly.


    Duan Muling rushed to his home and said, "Si Xuan, shut up. Is that enough nonsense?"


    "I''d like to say, what''s the matter, cousin? You''ve been seduced by her and like her so much, haven''t you?"


    Duanmu Ling was so angry that he was confused.


    And at this time, the crowd exclaimed.


    Si Xuan responded, turned around and slapped her face.


    Si Xuan was beaten and twisted. When she couldn''t believe it, she was slapped again.


    This is really stupid.


    "You..."


    "The first slap is the price for you to slander me without evidence, and the second slap is the price for you to mock my husband. And... "


    Si Xuan covers her face and looks at Tao Rong in disbelief. She has never been treated like this since she came as Duanmu''s granddaughter. But the next second, she felt despair. The third slap was the most powerful, almost directly beat Si Xuan around and fell to the ground. Tao Rongcai said slowly, "I told you, you are not allowed to hit my daughter. She can''t do it either!"


    Tao Rong this domineering operation, let the people present are silly.


    But Nie Zhao quietly raises the corner of his mouth to appreciate his wife''s heroism. It''s not convenient for him to start with a woman, and his wife just goes on the stage.


    "It''s responsible to talk." Nie Zhao said slowly.


    "You two can''t stop, don''t want to leave alive?" Qi Laobo''s silent low voice.


    "I''m sure I''ll live, but I''m afraid I won''t leave for a while." Nie Zhao said with a faint smile.


    Uncle Qi looks at Nie Zhao puzzled.


    On this side, all of them had just been shocked by Sixuan''s shrewd behavior, which made the guards have no time to react.


    When the reaction comes, people are finished, then do they still want to fight?


    I don''t know who it is, suddenly clapping in the crowd. Then there was applause.


    The hermits are naturally proud and rebellious. Although they are unreasonable, overbearing and rude, they never like to chew their tongue. This is too vulgar. If they feel unhappy or violated, they can just do it directly. They can''t fight by themselves, find someone to fight, or try something else. On the contrary, it''s just competition. They can grab whatever they like, and it''s also competition.


    If she rushes to fight with Tao Rong, you can appreciate her, but you can''t be so mean.


    Si Xuan''s style makes Duan Muling angry, and also makes the master of medicine angry. Although she is her own granddaughter and wants to love her, what she did just now makes her feel very shameful. She remembers that her son and daughter-in-law are not like this. Although they are gentle, they are brave and courageous. How can granddaughter be like this?


    But After all, she was exiled for a long time before she came back to Si''s home. Her parents could not educate her, and the master of medicine could only comfort herself.


    "Grandma! She hit me, you all see, she hit me, quickly hit her, are you guards furnishings? Hit her quickly. Come on Si Xuan screamed wildly.


    "Xuan ER!" The master of medicine tried to stop her, then turned to Tao Rong and said, "are you too presumptuous? Do you know where this is? Don''t think that people who call themselves Beitang family can do whatever they want. It''s not your turn to be presumptuous here! Since the Lord''s bracelet has been given to you, take it out. "


    Tao Rong looked at the master of medicine and said, "if someone gives me a gift, why should I take it without his permission?" Immediately look to Ao Yi, "want to return?"


    "Never mind." Ao Yi said directly.


    In this way, Si Xuan''s eyes would bleed with anger.


    And the people on the scene are talking, and some people have guessed the enmity.


    Everyone knows that their patriarch once went out to look for his fiancee for a long time. Until recently, he came back and accepted the marriage proposal. The new man had a bracelet from the patriarch, which means that the patriarch''s fiancee was her. But her children were so big that two men chased one woman, and the patriarch lost.Moreover, the people of the Beitang family are with the people of the Beitang family. The patriarch can only accept Duanmu family.


    The master of Medicine said coldly, "master, don''t you pay attention to our Duanmu family?"


    "Master Yi can''t say that. How can she get back what she gave? Besides, you can see who she is. She''s a descendant of the Beitang family. If she really wants to take turns, she''s more qualified to marry the master than Miss Si Xuan. But she''s already married her elder martial brother, so there''s no way. It''s only natural for her to give out a bracelet in order to get a beautiful woman, isn''t it? ¡±In order to wipe his grandson''s buttocks, the old patriarch can really think of any way, and now the liar himself has slipped away.


    However, the old patriarch thought that if he let his grandson do his best, he might have been with the people of the Beitang family. It was a marriage.


    But at that time, I didn''t know that Tao Rong was a descendant of the Beitang family.


    At this time, Tao Rong also understood why Uncle Qi asked her to disclose the identity of their master and apprentice, because there was such a terrible marriage behind.


    "What if I had to have my granddaughter own a bracelet?" The doctor said.


    After all, it''s a symbol. The master of medicine has a good idea of his granddaughter''s situation. He is unpopular and arrogant. If he doesn''t have a bracelet, he will feel that his name is not right and his words are not right.


    "Or the little girl will give it away, or she will have to rob it." The old master said carelessly.


    Uncle Qi frowned with disapproval. "Are you going to bully the less with the more and take the more?"

 Chapter 1070

    "It''s just a contest. There''s no need to be nervous." The old master said, "this is the rule of the hermit."


    The master of medicine set up a horse and said, "then fight." Then he called the most powerful guard to come forward.


    The guard came to Tao Rong.


    But Tao Rong smiles and steps back: "who said I''m going to fight?"


    "It''s the rule of the hermit. Disputes depend on competition. If you don''t want to compete, give the bracelet out." The doctor said.


    "I mean..." Before Tao Rong finished, Nie Zhao came forward and said, "we can''t be the only ones who have chips. You should have chips, too. Otherwise, we just won''t fight back. What can you do?"


    "OK, bet on it. Who''s afraid of you? Grandma, bet with them. I must have a bracelet." Si Xuan said quickly: "plus, if you lose, I''ll give her ten slaps!" Si Xuan looks at Tao Rong ferociously, as if she can already imagine the pleasure of beating people.


    Nie Zhao says to Tao Rong: "choose what you want, just try your hand."


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "the bracelet is so precious. You Duanmu family also want the most precious thing. I want to Go into your Pharmacopoeia and look at all the books. "


    As soon as Tao Rong said this, all Duanmu''s family members took a breath. Only Duanmu''s own family is qualified to enter the Pharmacopoeia. Others can borrow one or two books occasionally when they learn. Tao Rong even wants to gamble on this. It''s a big tone.


    "Little girl, do you know what you''re talking about?" The medical master narrowed his eyes and said, "you deserve it?"


    "The question is not whether I deserve it or not, but whether I deserve the bracelet. What''s more, you have to pay a price for what you''ve done to me these days. Why, are you afraid that I''ll learn?"


    It''s not a question of whether to learn or not. An outsider entering the pharmacopoeia is an insult to Duanmu''s hundred year honor and rules. It''s a great insult.


    Tao Rong also make complaints about Luo Xiaoqing''s Tucao. I just want to see Duanmu''s ugly face.


    "What''s more, ten slaps, right? Then I''ll whip you ten times. " Tao Rong looked at Si Xuan with evil expression and said, "how about it? Dare you? "


    "What am I afraid of?" Si Xuan didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem. Before the medical master stopped her, she should go down.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong couldn''t help laughing. Nie Zhao said directly to Ao Yi, "please witness it."


    Ao Yi slightly frowned, but did not stop, nodded and sat down, as if watching a play.


    People immediately cheered up, thought it was too wonderful, and there was excitement to watch.


    As Nie Zhao said, it''s just a fight Nie Zhao clenched his fist and said, "come on. Are you going to fight me? "


    That guard a Leng, isn''t hit Tao Rong?


    "What are you doing? Let Tao Rong come out! " Si Xuan responded immediately.


    "Funny, you send someone else, I usually have to come by myself, unless you come by yourself, I will come out." Tao rongdao.


    Si Xuan was very angry immediately. She had never seen Nie Zhao''s skill, but she had heard of his achievements. Such a person must be very strong.


    "I don''t know the way of the contest." The master of Medicine said suddenly.


    She made up for her granddaughter.


    The old master said: "don''t engage in those empty things. Isn''t it a martial arts contest? Why do you have one more granddaughter? It''s getting more and more wordy. "


    The master of medicine was biting his teeth and staring like Shura.


    "Two wins in three games, two martial arts competitions and one medical competition."


    Tao Rong instantly reflected that this was a favorable mechanism for the competition, and immediately said, "Si Xuan and I have to take part in one."


    "People have to be different in every game." The master of medicine seemed to have a tacit understanding with Tao Rong. He thought of going together. "I sent the old master in my first scene!"


    "Ah?" The old master was stunned.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly. He could beat the old monster.


    "What are you talking about?" "I don''t want to get involved in your family''s affairs," he said


    "You owe me one time. If you win this fight for me, you should pay it back. Besides, is there anyone who can''t win The doctor said.


    The old patriarch was stunned, then he thought of something and said with a smile: "just in time, Nie Zhao, I was cheated by you last time. This time we''ll have a good..."


    "Who said my apprentice did it when I died? Can I promise to bully my apprentice? " Uncle Qi stood up and said.


    The old patriarch picked the eyebrows and then laughed, "that''s really a serious contest."


    "Needless to say, I can''t delay what my apprentice wants." Uncle Qi stepped forward.


    "Master." Tao Rong is a little worried. After all, master is old.


    "Don''t worry." Uncle Qi said with a smile.


    Soon the two started, but it was hard to separate them. It''s a draw in any way. Two people fight and then go outside.


    At this time, Lord Wu took the lead and said, "let''s do the following. If we win both games, this one won''t matter."The master of medicine gave a Tut and nodded. Yi Ao nodded again.


    The master of medicine and Si Xuan are not sure about Nie Zhao. However, there is a common perception among the hermits that no matter how strong the people outside are, they will not be as strong as the hermits, even though he has learned the ancient martial arts of the Beitang family. But it''s the people outside, so let''s not say he''s compared with Ao Yi. Anyway, please don''t move Ao Yi. That''s the second match that he lost to Ao Yi at that time.


    The successor of the future master Wu is one who has already surpassed the Master Wu and is next only to the old master and Ao Yi.


    He had been silent all the time. Looking at Nie Zhao, he felt itchy. He wanted to try what the Beitang family was like. After all, their generation had never seen them before, but they just had a dream.


    The reason why the medical master let him appear was for the reputation of the hermits.


    There''s no reason. All the future masters want to play.


    The third is the Yin nationality, who fought against Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao also knows that this person is not weak.


    Tao Rong is a little worried. Nie Zhao pats Tao Rong''s hand and says, "it''s nothing if you lose the bracelet, but you can''t be bullied."


    The Ao Yi of flank looked one eye, discontented take back.


    People quickly excited guess who will win, of course, is one-sided own people.


    But when the two men really fight, people''s hearts are driven, because Nie Zhao''s dispatch is very different.


    There is a faint atmosphere of ancient martial arts, but it integrates the external fighting skills, martial arts of various countries, and the skills developed again. The future martial arts masters are all excited and roaring.


    It''s half an hour. It''s settled.


    Nie Zhaosong is pressed by him on the ground, with fist to the man of this temple. Reach out and pull him up.


    "I lost. You are as strong as the patriarch. I''m convinced!" With that, the future Lord Wu saluted Nie Zhao.


    All the people around look at Nie Zhao with different eyes. He is as strong as the patriarch. That is the man who is qualified to inherit the position of the patriarch. But his identity is still not good. He has never been in the Yin nationality and is not qualified.

 Chapter 1071

    At the end of a contest, someone outside yelled, "they are still competing."


    The crowd was speechless, and it seemed hard to stop.


    That''s the third game.


    It was the last competition between Tao and Rongxuan.


    No matter how to compare it, Tao Rong only thinks it funny. How can Si Xuan compare with her.


    It''s not that Tao Rong is proud, nor does he mean to say absolutely, but it''s really no need to compare.


    I don''t know what the master of medicine thought.


    But when she put it forward, Duan Muling just wanted to shake her head, but he would not remind her.


    The master of medicine is not stupid. She thought she would win, but it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t win. After all, her granddaughter is at least better than Tao Rong.


    The reason why the master of medicine had such a big misunderstanding was that his granddaughter Si Xuan had said it.


    Si Xuan highlights herself. In order to belittle the kidnapped Tao Rong, she speaks ill of Tao Rong.


    It almost reversed the situation between the two of them.


    Tao Rong, who went to college on the basis of her family relationship, came here in the middle of the way in order to become a doctor so that she could be her husband in the army. She studied hard every day under the guidance of her grandfather.


    However, there is no medicine of the hermit outside, so her small skills must be out of fashion in grandma''s eyes. Si Xuan is very good at making excuses for herself. In this way, she will not be able to be found at that time. It can also be said that the medicine outside is not good.


    However, by contrast, it is ruthless to belittle Tao Rong, which is what Si Xuan does.


    But this moment, Si Xuan is really flustered, she wants to quit, but so many people are watching, he certainly can''t quit.


    But to really compare with Tao Rong, her mind is really a paste.


    Tao Rong didn''t care to come forward and said, "what''s better than that?"


    The medical master is still in a state of being kept secret, checking the patient''s condition and explaining what medicine to prescribe.


    "The master of medicine is not biased. I know your granddaughter is a student of traditional Chinese medicine, and I am a student of Western medicine."


    The master of medicine frowned and said, "if you agree, don''t talk nonsense. But in order to convince you, let''s say that even if you write about western medicine, we will agree if it''s right. "


    Tao Rong didn''t fight with her either. Looking at Si Xuan''s guilty heart, she said, "come on."


    Si Xuan has just been reminded that Tao Rong has never studied traditional Chinese medicine. Maybe she can


    Soon Duanmu''s family invited a patient to see a doctor in her home. He didn''t know his granddaughter''s level, so he chose a common disease, a very simple one.


    Since Tao Rong has never studied, he will lose.


    If you want to observe the pulse separately, you can use some modern tools, and then write down the name of the disease and the prescription on the paper.


    Si Xuan came first. She could only watch his appearance nervously. She had a fever and a runny nose. It was a simple cold. She felt the pulse in a decent way. Fortunately, Feng Han knew the prescription. After all, she had been studying for a long time, and the most basic one was still a little impressive.


    Then there was Tao Rong. Tao Rong just felt the pulse, and didn''t ask questions.


    Si Xuan said sarcastically, "I haven''t studied traditional Chinese medicine. I don''t even know what I''m looking at, hearing, and asking."


    Tao Rong rolled a white eye, way: "I am not deaf not blind, you just asked, I need to repeat torture patients?"


    Si Xuan was stunned, and some people around her began to laugh.


    This time, most of them began to gamble on Tao Rong. I don''t know why they feel that she is more appreciated than Si Xuan, and her martial arts are so good that no one can prescribe medical skills. Moreover, Tao Rong''s skillful and indifferent appearance is more like that of Duanmu''s family when they see a doctor.


    On the contrary, Si Xuan was too timid to be trusted.


    After the two of them finished, the master of Medicine said, "ah Ling, come here. I''m afraid someone will say I''m partial, so I won''t do it. On the one hand, it''s your friend, on the other hand, it''s your cousin. You write it, just write it. Don''t shame our Duanmu family. "


    Duan Muling sighed. He didn''t understand that he had told his aunt that Sixuan was not good at medicine. How could his aunt believe Sixuan so much? No one knew Tao Rong better than Duan Muling. She didn''t learn Chinese medicine openly, but she didn''t know how many old doctors she had cheated with. Winning or losing was doomed from the beginning.


    Duan Muling, like Tao Rong, just observes and takes pulse, then writes and ends.


    When three people''s notes are put together, one person is out from the beginning.


    Si Xuan: it''s cold.


    Tao Rong, duanmuling: allergic.


    Win or lose.


    Duanmuling only gave TCM prescriptions.


    Tao Rong gave the prescription of traditional Chinese medicine and the estimate of recovery time, and also wrote the prescription of Western medicine and the estimate of recovery time below. Even the dosage was clear and clear, which was better than duanmuling.


    Duan Muling looked and laughed, and said to Tao Rong, "it''s more powerful. It seems that I''m going to ask you to make up my lessons again. "Tao Rong said with a smile: "it''s not convenient for you to laugh now, because there will be a time for your family to cry."


    Tao Rong turns to look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao hugged Tao Rong and said to the already stupid master of Medicine: "my daughter-in-law has always been the first in the whole university since she was a freshman. She took the grade jump examination in her junior year and became the third student in Huaguo Medical University who successfully jumped to graduate school. Didn''t the master of medicine stay outside? Is it really unclear about the level of the Chinese Medical University? "


    Master Yi''s face turned blue in an instant. Of course, she knew that the school epitomized the efforts of her and Mr. Si when they were young, and the other two people who successfully jumped the grade in that school were their own son and daughter-in-law.


    The master of medicine looked at Tao Rong in disbelief.


    Nie Zhao said again: "and your granddaughter, with the contribution of this family to the Medical University, goes in with a special quota. What is a special quota is the quota that people who can''t study medicine need. She goes in to spend time. She doesn''t know where the master of medicine is confident and thinks that she can compare with my wife."


    Si Xuan didn''t dare to talk at all. She took her grandmother by the arm, but the master of medicine was so ashamed that she couldn''t see her granddaughter.


    "Two wins in three games. We won. You should be able to keep your word." Nie Zhaodao.


    "Nie Zhao, don''t deceive others too much. It is clear that you are the first to take what belongs to me." Si Xuan was angry and cried.


    Duanmu Ling pulled her and said, "it''s all your fault. You don''t know how to repent. Don''t lose our Duanmu family''s face."


    When the master of medicine couldn''t take charge of the overall situation, Duanmu Ling had to go up. "We give up."


    "Whip!" Nie Zhao cold voice reminds a way.


    Duanmu Ling was a little stunned, a little embarrassed for a moment.


    At this time, the benefits of the hermits came out, and no one was afraid to pick things up.


    Dongfang Wei directly threw her whip to the ground, and others also threw their whip.

 Chapter 1072

    Tao Rong turns and looks at Nie Zhao. Nie Zhao hugs Xiao Xiao and doesn''t let her see. Cover your ears from her.


    Si Xuan''s face suddenly changed. "I''m the eldest lady of Duanmu family. You can''t beat me!"


    Finish saying to see Nie Zhao already crouch down to take whip for Tao Rong.


    Si Xuan immediately looked at Ao Yi and said, "won''t you help me? I''m going to be your wife. Don''t you really help me? Or are you really with her Ah


    Tao Rong is merciless, a whip directly whipped down, let Si Xuan suddenly kneel down on the ground, raised his head is Ao Yi''s expressionless face.


    Si Xuan looks back at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong cold voice way: "I said, I will return."


    Si Xuan: "you You devil


    "Funny, when you smoke me and make me kneel down, why don''t you say that you are a devil?"


    "Ah


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly, but his eyes are painfully placed on Tao Rong. He just feels strange. Why is it ten lashes? It turns out that


    Nie Zhao''s eyes became gloomy gradually.


    After being pumped twice, Si Xuan was really in pain and turned to the master of medicine for help.


    The third whip, she was directly whipped to fall under the medical master.


    The master of medicine helped him quickly, and he was very distressed. As a grandmother, he was very distressed. However, as a hermit, he was so proud that he couldn''t express his love now.


    Fourth and fifth, in fact, Tao Rong didn''t use his power. Otherwise, Si Xuan would have fainted.


    Tao Rong is just too lazy to waste her energy.


    On the sixth whip, the master of medicine looked at Tao Rong and finally said, "forgive me. A good man must learn to be kind to his enemies. "


    This opening, everyone is very disappointed, afraid to lose, do not challenge ah.


    Tao Rong turned her wrist, looked at the master of medicine, and said with a ferocious smile, "who told you that I am a kind man? I never know what kindness is. I only know that people don''t offend me. At first, you provoked me first. There should be a limit to being unreasonable. Originally I admired Mrs. Si, but now... "


    Tao Rong was really looking forward to it. He guessed for a few moments about the young couple''s favor. He also had a favor for Mr. Si. At one time, he hoped that the guess was true. But now seeing such a Mrs. Si, I don''t guess, and I won''t have a favor.


    Tao Rong''s words are a little emotional, but ironic. For a moment, the master of medicine felt as if he had been slapped.


    She was not like this before. She was bold and bold. She was definitely not like this. But when she was old, she had to protect her only granddaughter.


    In the struggle of the master of medicine.


    Ten lashes are done.


    Si Xuan was hurt, angry and aggrieved. She was so angry that she fainted.


    Just at this time, uncle Qi and the old patriarch came back.


    "Draw." The old patriarch said with chagrin.


    But as soon as I came back to see the situation, I was told that there was already a result, and their result was not important.


    People are satisfied, as if they have forgotten what is the focus of today?


    Si Xuan was carried down, and the master of medicine had no strength to preside over it. Finally Duan Muling cleaned up the mess.


    Looking at the situation, uncle Qi didn''t want to stay any longer, so he got up and said, "I think my disciples are tired. Let''s go first."


    The old master frowned, but the atmosphere had a little influence. He nodded when he left.


    Uncle Qi winked at Nie zhaotaorong. Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, his family quickly evacuated.


    Back to Beitang house.


    It was a big day.


    Back home to see Mo Xin, Tao Rong is still quite surprised, the first reaction is to ask who wants to kill her.


    But Mo Xin really didn''t know, and didn''t expect that they moved so quickly to save people.


    "Then we''ll stay here safe. Shall we leave?" Mo Xin worries.


    "No, we''re all tired, except for the secret attack and assassination. I''ll leave tomorrow... " Said uncle Qi.


    "We won''t leave for the moment. Can we stay for the wedding?" Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Uncle Qi frowned and said, "what? Did I hear you wrong? "


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and said, "don''t you want to see Duanmu''s prescription?"


    Tao Rong hesitated for a moment and guessed that Nie Zhao must have some purpose. He nodded and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Nie Zhao smiles and asks Xiaoxiao, "Xiaoxiao, will you go with Shigong tomorrow? Go back to Beishi first. "


    Xiao Xiao shakes her head and hugs Tao Rong tightly, saying that she doesn''t want to leave.


    Uncle Qi said, "it''s not right for you to keep it without me. Forget it. Stay. Think of it as a vacation. " Uncle Qi, who had been in the army before, knew after Nie Zhao''s strange performance. He has a mission here.Uncle Qi won''t interfere in the task. It''s a shame for his disciples to stay as a front man, and he won''t ask what they want.


    Mo Xin doesn''t care. Anyway, he has come in. He can stay with them for as long as he wants. At least it''s safe for him to be with them. He wants to see if he can get revenge.


    Just decided to go back to rest, the door was knocked.


    Nie Zhao went to open the door and saw the man at the door: "it''s not appropriate to come so late."


    "Don''t you think you should tell me something?" Aoyi stood at the door and said.


    "Ask Duan Muling, this boy is very clear." Nie Zhaodao.


    "And she?" Aoyi road.


    Nie Zhao said: "this is your purpose. Don''t worry about it. It''s my wife. Aren''t you going to get married soon? Think about your daughter-in-law. "


    Ao Yi''s eyes became sharp in an instant.


    "What are you doing at the door?" Tao Rong asked.


    Ao Yi''s eyes suddenly changed, "come to see you. I don''t know why you didn''t come to me when you came to Yin clan."


    "I''m imprisoned, I can''t see." Tao Rong came forward and said with a smile, anyway, she has already refused. She will not have a bitter hatred.


    Ao Yi frowned and said, "I''m sorry."


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it has nothing to do with you."


    Ao Yi looks soft and stares at Tao Rong as if he can''t see enough.


    Nie Zhao couldn''t stand, but he went to the middle.


    Tao Rong was amused and said: "by the way, I''d like to return the bracelet to you. I thank you for the gift you gave me and cherish it. But if its meaning represents your happiness, I think you should keep it for the people you will fall in love with in the future."


    Ao Yi wanted to say that he would not fall in love with others, but now he has learned that everything is not so absolute.


    "I said you don''t throw it away, I don''t take it back." Aoyi road.


    Tao Rong sighed and knew that it was the answer, but it was still a bit of a burden.


    Ao Yi asked again, "how long will you stay?"


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said, "your wedding is over."

 Chapter 1073

    Ao Yi is a Leng, tiny frown looking at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao picked eyebrows and said with a smile: "I believe it will be a very grand wedding."


    Ao Yi frowns slightly and wants to say something more, but someone has come to him and asked him to deal with the trouble. It is estimated that the trouble must be Duanmu''s Si Xuan.


    People left, the door closed, Tao Rong against the door looking at Nie Zhao.


    There are only two of them in the yard at the moment.


    Nie Zhao takes a deep breath, hugs Tao Rong, "daughter-in-law, fortunately you''re OK."


    "I know you are here to save me, but you have other purposes. If it''s a secret mission, don''t tell me, but I want to make sure Xiaoxiao is safe." Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao bowed his head to kiss Tao Rong and said, "go back, let''s take a bath together, and tell you that I''m sick to death."


    Tao Rong had not taken a bath for several days, and she felt uncomfortable.


    Xiao Xiao has been bathed by Tao Rong and coaxed to sleep with Bai Ya in another room.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao come to the bathroom. The bathroom here is very big. They can also take a bath. The spring water is hot spring. They bring their own cleaning.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao simply cleaned and soaked in.


    I thought I could get down to business.


    But Nie Zhao overestimated his self-control.


    Tao Rong also overestimated the extent of Nie Zhao''s words.


    The man, who had no self-control, put off the conversation until the next morning.


    Clearly this guy just tried, all over is bruised, but still so physical, is also bitter heart Tao Rong.


    The next morning, in bed, Nie Zhaocai hugged Tao Rong and explained the situation.


    To save Tao Rong must be the first goal, the original plan is to save Tao Rong, send out, oneself continue to arrange the task.


    But when he saw Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, the plan was in a mess. Nie Zhao had to stay in a fair and aboveboard way. Fortunately, master was here, so he could stay.


    So I''m not going to leave. I''m going to stay until the wedding.


    Hearing Nie Zhao''s original plan, Tao Rong hesitated and resisted, "I remember you said before that you want to destroy the hermit."


    "What? When you come here, do you have feelings? " Nie Zhaodao.


    "There are also people like duanmuling, Luo Xiaoqing and Ao Yi in the Yin nationality. Most of them are ordinary people. Can''t the country tolerate them?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao looks at Tao Rong with a faint smile.


    Tao Rong blinked and said: "I will not interfere with you, but before you act, I will definitely leave. I don''t want to see..." Tao Rong can''t go on.


    Nie Zhao kisses Tao Rong''s forehead and says, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt innocent people. We are soldiers, not butchers. I don''t mean to kill the hermits and sweep the place. Are we different from the black forces? After all, they are not the enemies of invading the country, but the existence of hidden dangers. I admit that when you are taken away, what I think about every time is to let the hermits disappear from the world. They should not have the privilege to do whatever they want. They have to pay the price of bleeding. But if you are safe, I will not be cruel. "


    "What does that mean?" Tao rongdao.


    "actually there are many eye lines here. We have been looking for opportunities to divide the hidden race. It is absolutely not allowed to harm the existence of the country without killing or killing. You imagine if the people who are the masters are harboring misconduct, then what will the country encounter with the influence of the hidden race?"


    "This is the nightmare of all countries that know the existence of the hermits. They are always awakened and scared. Some powers should not be above the laws and Humanities of all countries, which will make the world out of balance."


    "not only our country, but several countries have been targeting the hidden race, and have begun to think of a way together. Only the hidden race is closest to our Chinese people. It is only our Chinese people who are in love. What are the outside factors? Do you know why Ao is not in danger of being threatened and bound to Si Xuan? Does his position require marriage? It was not unreasonable at the beginning, even you, an outsider, dared to marry back. "


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said: "indeed..."


    "It''s that the control of the upper class over the lower class of the hidden people is strong and weak, and the control of the strong families over the weak families is dying out. In this era, people with money and high technology are on the high side, but in the hidden people, the opposite is true. These two types are the lowest. How can they suppress the normal order of development without causing resistance? And those who defected also want to master the hidden people again When Ao Yi was looking for you, wasn''t he chased and killed? "


    Tao Rong instantly remembered that year in Nanshi, when she dumped Ao Yi, she really thought that she had to run after her to escape.


    "It seems that the hermits are not as calm as I saw them now."


    Nie Zhao waited coldly: "it should be said that the mansion will collapse."


    Tao Rong listened and trembled.


    "The most important thing is that we get the news that the people who defected are the biggest black organizations in the world today. The killer organization where mohin is located also comes from that group of people behind the scenes. They will make trouble during the wedding period. There is only one clue that they are gathering. Do you remember the last person we met on the island at that time?"Tao Rong was stunned. She didn''t understand why Nie Zhao suddenly talked about the island. They were besieged on the island. Later, when they left by boat, someone took her hostage. The person''s origin was unknown, saying that he deliberately provoked international conflicts.


    "He is one of the black forces. Their organization has a lot of problems. They stir up wars all over the world and then make war money. It seems that they are planning something and have to guard against it."


    "That is to say, you are here to prevent them from making trouble and want to catch them?"


    "Yes! For example, the hermits are more dangerous. In the face of the hermits, what we need to do is to separate and weaken their existence. We can''t let them threaten the stability of a country. In the face of those black forces, we really need to be swept up and slaughtered. "


    Tao Rong was stunned. There were so many things behind him.


    Tao Rong holds Nie Zhao''s face and knows that he is working hard, weighing his own safety and the interests of the country. He has done his best. Fortunately, this time, he is not a burden to him. It was a very smooth reunion.


    "In fact, I wanted you to go with Xiaoxiao, but I''m not at ease. There are still people outside who want to kill you. I don''t want you to leave my sight. But before I feel uneasy here, I''ll ask Shifu to take you out and live in seclusion for a while, waiting for things to settle down." Nie Zhao hugs Tao Rong for a while and takes a breath of relief. It seems that only holding Tao Rong can he relax for the time being and not think about troublesome things.


    Tao Rong looks up and kisses Nie Zhao and says, "do you want to tell Ao Yi about the possible coming of the black forces?"

 Chapter 1074

    Nie Zhaoyin''s daughter-in-law said: "I don''t need to be careful when I''m not a daughter-in-law? When I just mentioned the wedding ceremony, his eyes were different, not because he was unwilling to marry a girl he didn''t like in front of the girl he liked, but because of another meaning. "


    Nie Zhao knew that if he wanted to stay, he could not be doubted, especially his identity. Since he was doubted, he would try to make good use of each other.


    So he mentioned marriage, and Ao Yi instantly understood the meaning of it, and the two exchanged some news. It''s also a default.


    "After all, the hermits are powerful, just like the state. Only the same dangerous black forces can fight against them quickly and fight to the end. It''s impossible for Ao Yi not to keep his eyes on the black forces all the time. We can find out the changes. They can do the same. The main thing is the time point. I predict that it won''t exceed the wedding time. Seeing Ao Yi''s appearance just now, it''s obvious that he doesn''t intend to let go of the black forces. This may be the gratitude and resentment of their hermits, which we can''t manage. A snipe and a clam fight for a profit. " Nie Zhao picks eyebrow way.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao and finds a light in his eyes. "I still don''t know exactly what you''re going to do?"


    Nie Zhao touched Tao Rong''s head and said, "what I want to do is very complicated, and change the action plan with the situation and information at any time. So it has not been able to explain clearly. The outcome of the task can be divided into many kinds. Whether each kind represents good or bad depends on the future influence. "


    Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao is smart, so she will not be in a mess, but she is already in a mess.


    "Then I''ll take my daughter and have a good rest here for a while, and I''ll talk about it in the future?" Tao Rong simply asked.


    Nie Zhao nods, smiles and kisses Tao Rong again, and asks, "come again?"


    Tao Rong pushed away Nie Zhao''s sticky body and quickly got up and said, "take a bath. I''ll make breakfast for you."


    Nie Zhao is reluctant to give up, but still obedient to accompany Tao Rong to wash.


    On the other hand, Duanmu''s family, Si Xuan, almost wakes up and cries all night. She wants revenge and wants her grandmother to be the master, but Duanmu Ling is so strong that it''s impossible.


    Later, he quarreled and asked Ao Yi to appease his fiancee.


    But aoyi''s indifference and partiality made Sixuan despair.


    The master of medicine had to talk to Ao Yi alone for his granddaughter''s sake.


    But I don''t know what Ao Yi said to the master of medicine. She calmed down and decided not to do anything else. She also advised Si Xuan to take a look at it. After all, it was her promise.


    Si Xuan cried and fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, she had to talk to the outside world.


    Naturally, Sixuan is crying to Siye.


    Facing this fool, Si ye can''t tell her the truth. I''m afraid she will destroy herself.


    What Si Xuan didn''t expect was that Si ye not only didn''t comfort her and comfort her, but also taught her coldly with a stern and terrible tone and attitude. If they were not in different places, Si Xuan felt that Si ye would take out his own pistol and point it at his forehead to scold her.


    Did you do something wrong? It''s not a good idea. When she is Sixuan and the eldest lady of Duanmu''s family, she can have all the good things in the world. Why is she angry and aggrieved everywhere.


    Si Xuan was scolded and counselled, and she was afraid of being threatened.


    "You''d better stay at ease until I get married. If you don''t want to die, stay away from Tao Rong. If you have any more problems, you''ll provoke yourself and send me home. I promise you won''t live to the day of marriage."


    "Brother..."


    "An''an Fen should be your first lady, please your grandmother, do what you should do, or I''ll take out your stupid bones one by one and crush them!"


    With that, Si Ye hung up.


    Si Xuan was desperate, but he hated it.


    She is not reconciled, not reconciled, why does Si Ye want to treat her like this. She didn''t even care to ask for help. She was beaten like this.


    Maybe it''s because she''s a fake that Si Ye dares to do this to himself. He What does he think he is? He''s just an adopted son. Like himself, he''s an outsider. Why!


    Si Xuan finally burst out her repressed thoughts.


    If If the people who know the truth disappear, who dares to control her and threaten her!


    Si Xuan''s red eyes gradually become bloody. Si Ye has a right saying that he has great power here. It seems that it''s not a big problem to kill several people.


    When she becomes the master''s wife, neither Si ye nor Tao Rong can leave here alive. She must find a way to gain power.


    It has to be said that what Si Xuan thought was beautiful, but reality hit her in the face.


    When she asked to enter the Pharmacopoeia, she was directly rejected by the medical master.


    Because the master of Medicine found that Si Xuan''s medical skills were not good at all, he asked her to learn the basic pharmacology when she was healing. Otherwise, the people who manage Duanmu''s family would not be good at medical skills. Isn''t that a joke? Although they don''t respect medical skills, they rely on inheritance, but they can''t be a joke.Only through the test, lay a good foundation, she can enter the advanced place.


    So Si Xuan can''t get in all her life.


    That afternoon, Si Xuan heard that Tao Rong went in with her daughter.


    Tao Rong should have gone in alone, but her daughter is so small that she is not familiar.


    With duanmuling leading the way, it''s not every minute.


    Nie Zhao, like master, was entangled by the old master, and even Mo Xin could not be spared to be a companion.


    Ao Yi and Nie Zhao meet again, but they don''t have much tension, as if they have something in mind.


    The two are not interested in playing each other.


    Instead, a little guy suddenly appeared and asked Nie Zhao to try his hand.


    Nie Zhao remembers that the child helped to talk at the party last night, and at first he seemed to be playing with Xiao Xiao. His name was Ao Sheng.


    Nie Zhao is a reward, just accompany the child to practice for a while.


    Soon the child asked where Xiao Xiao was?


    Nie Zhao said, "I went to Duanmu''s house with her mother."


    Aosheng soon stopped practicing and ran out.


    Nie Zhao is suspicious for a while, have bad premonition immediately.


    Aosheng ran to Duanmu''s house to find Xiaoxiao.


    When Tao Rong heard that Xiao Xiao had made friends so soon, she was a little resistant. She didn''t know what the future would be like for the hermits here. In fact, she was afraid that Xiao Xiao would get hurt. But looking at Xiao Xiao''s happy appearance, she couldn''t get hurt now. She promised them to play in the yard, let Bai Ya watch, and forbid Xiao to go far away.


    The two kids were chatting and playing in the yard, and they were very happy.


    But when Aosheng saw the bracelet Xiaoxiao was carrying, he was not calm.


    "Is this for you?" Ao Sheng asked awkwardly.


    Xiao Xiao did not understand: "my mother asked me to take it. Isn''t that good? "


    "Good! Very good, good. " Ao Sheng said more and more and said in a low voice: "I''ve been carrying it all the time."

 Chapter 1075

    "You''re still with me. What are you doing?" Tao Rong asked Duanmu Ling.


    "I''m being elevated by my aunt now. What can I do?" Duanmu Ling turned the book and said: "fortunately you are here, otherwise I will be bored again."


    "Because of me? I didn''t control my mood yesterday. I did a little bit Tao Rong holds the book.


    "What? Are you apologizing to me? " Duanmu Ling said with a smile.


    "I don''t think I did anything wrong? It''s just that if you speak better, it will be more acceptable. " Tao Rong said calmly.


    Duan Muling was amused and said, "it''s really you. What you don''t know is that many people here are not happy to see Si Xuan. She offended everyone just a few days after she came. The character of our hermits is very different from that of outsiders in some factors. We respect the strong, especially martial arts and medical skills, but we don''t discriminate against the weak and insult them with words It''s the most despised way. In our opinion, only the real weak can insult others by words or bully others by identity. Although we had to listen to Si Xuan when she was there, we all looked down upon her in our hearts. My aunt''s unprincipled love for her was mostly because she was not around since she was a child, and she felt that she owed her so much, After a long time, my aunt won''t let her do so. "


    Duan Muling talked about this cousin, but also full of helplessness, said: "before I found that you look a little like Si Xuan, I was thinking, if you are my cousin, it must be perfect."


    Tao Rong was a little embarrassed, and she thought so.


    "However, if it''s true, it''s funny. Ao Yi may be more upright and strong in robbing you. Ha ha ha, "Duan Muling said with a smile.


    Tao Rong said, "it''s not funny at all."


    Then he took what he wanted to see and turned to the desk to read.


    Duan Muling suddenly said, "I thought you would leave as soon as possible, but You and Nie Zhao have other purposes to stay. "


    Tao Rong looked up at Duanmu Ling, she should have lied to cover up, but don''t know why, in the face of calm and sincere Duanmu Ling, she some say not export, said: "I don''t know."


    Duan Muling was silent for a while and said with a smile: "welcome to stay for the wedding."


    "Anyway, now your aunts and grannies have set you free. Why don''t you go out and have a good time? I don''t need you to treat me." Tao Rong says suddenly.


    Duanmu Ling shakes his head and smiles brightly, "I''m not with you, I''m with Ao Yi, so that he won''t make trouble when he''s impulsive. After all, it''s my good brother and my only sister who get married. I''ll feel guilty if I don''t help."


    Tao Rong smile, did not say more, some things are not she can control.


    After that, Tao Rong, as always, went to Duanmu''s house to read a book. Anyway, she agreed to finish reading all the books and didn''t set a time. She had nothing else to do here except to accompany her daughter.


    Here, in addition to Duanmu''s family, people outside are very friendly to Tao Rong. For nothing else, just because she is very strong, and has been recognized as the descendant of the Beitang family. No matter whether she is related by blood or not, as long as she is a descendant, they will treat her as their own. They show the friendliest side to their own people, but they are totally cold to outsiders.


    In their eyes, they are noble and sacred, while those outside are inferior, which can''t be compared with them.


    And Tao Rong also understood that the reason why they formed such an idea was that they were almost isolated from the outside world and lived in this besieged city. When they were closed, they were the most powerful and unshakable existence in the world. No matter how fast they developed outside, they felt that they could not catch up with the pace of the hermits, and they were in this situation The self-confidence of superiority is blind and arrogant.


    Sometimes Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao feel uncomfortable, but they are friendly and warm to them.


    But Xiaoxiao has her own good friends, Aosheng with her to play, the children of the Yin nationality will like Xiaoxiao.


    While Tao Rong often meets people who are interested in her. At Duanmu''s home, Luo Xiaoqing and Duanmu Ling accompany her, and her life tends to be flat and harmonious.


    However, this is also due to Si Xuan, who was forced to study medicine and was unable to be a demon.


    After a long time, Tao Rong helped Duanmu''s young students several times, but no one stopped or reprimanded them. They began to come to Tao Rong as often as Luo Xiaoqing.


    Tao Rong also got many opportunities to study medicine.


    also heard them make complaints about the fact that they were stupid and stupid, but they were not willing to work hard. Every time they got angry, they taught her elders, running away from each other to complain to the medical master, unwilling to teach.


    Tao Rong thought that the stubborn and indifferent old lady was pitiful enough. She had to compete with her young granddaughter.


    One day, Tao Rong was concentrating on dispensing in the borrowed student pharmacy. When she was wondering about one of the prescriptions, an old voice came from the door."You''ve mixed up the two drugs. Although they look like each other, they have different properties. If you make a mistake, they will kill people, not people."


    Tao Rong was stunned and looked up. He saw the master of medicine standing at the door and got up. He should be polite. "Master of medicine is good."


    "Oh, no more teeth and claws?" The master of medicine spoke sarcastically.


    "People don''t make me, I don''t make me." Tao rongdao.


    "This temperament is a bit like when I was young, but I''m still too self righteous. If the patriarch didn''t protect you, you may not live to the next day by what you did in the hermit." Yizong is the master of medicine.


    "Yes, it''s because we know we''ll be protected. We''re not stupid. We know we''re protected. Why should we be angry?" Tao rongdao.


    The master of medicine frowned. He didn''t see much change in his old look. He didn''t like to be angry. "You are so arrogant. If you are a real hermit, it''s OK to accept you as an apprentice."


    Tao Rong thought that the master of medicine was probably tortured by her granddaughter''s lack of talent, so she ran to tell her this. "Yes? I guess she hates me even more. "


    In fact, what Tao Rong doesn''t know is that the master of medicine always hears people talking about her these days and praises her for her medical talent. She is so powerful that the eldest lady can''t compare with her. In addition, she doesn''t let Sixuan trouble Tao Rong these days. On the contrary, it makes Duanmu''s family peaceful. The master of medicine Bi is not a brainless woman. She knows a lot of things, but she has to be partial to her granddaughter That''s right.

 Chapter 1076

    When I was just looking at Tao Rong outside, the master of medicine always had a familiar feeling. It seemed that he had been standing at the door of the family to watch his son and daughter-in-law busy discussing together. At last, he really didn''t understand and turned to ask her about her harmonious appearance.


    I didn''t feel that way when I was with my own granddaughter.


    In fact, her granddaughter is very disappointed. It is clear that all the elders in her family are excellent. Why is she like this? She is not as good as the little girl in front of her.


    "It''s very easy to distinguish the two medicines..." The medical master warned carelessly.


    Tao Rong didn''t know why the medical master suddenly changed his attitude, but someone would teach him that Tao Rong was just like a sponge absorbing water.


    After a few days, Tao Rong had a tendency to turn enemies into friends.


    Later, Tao Rong learned from Duan Muling that the master of medicine would come to Tao Rong every time he felt frustrated in Si Xuan''s side. It was a kind of healing action in disguise.


    After Duan Muling doesn''t accompany Tao Rong very much, because he has to help with the wedding.


    A lot of people will be used to prepare for a whole month.


    After all, this is a national event.


    Only at this time did Tao Rong know how powerful the Yin people were.


    Naturally, the people of the Yin nationality will not go abroad. They are just like an invisible hand, quietly manipulating foreign well-known businessmen, politicians, hospital presidents, scientists and so on. As long as people need money and power, they may be picked and cultivated by the Yin nationality, and the Yin nationality is the backbone.


    And these people are not qualified to attend the wedding, only the hermits or heirs are qualified, they only deliver gifts.


    In addition, ten of the country''s great figures who presented gifts on behalf of the country were sent.


    Tao Rong can only marvel at the bustling city every day.


    As a descendant of the Beitang family, this identity will be easily noticed by the returning hermits.


    Nie Zhao was challenged more than once, which made him tired.


    But everyone who has fought with Nie Zhao is convinced that he has lost. We have a secret discussion. We don''t know who Nie Zhao and Ao Yi are more powerful.


    No, who knows.


    One night, Tao Rong was giving Nie Zhao a massage. He played ten times a day. Who could bear it.


    After all, it''s impossible not to get hurt at all. When Tao Rong gave him a massage and hot compress, he saw many bruises and said, "just don''t accept it. Do you still have time to do other things like this every day?"


    Nie Zhao was lying on the bed and said with a smile: "this is another way to hide. It won''t be grasped. And there is mohin to help


    "It''s strange that Mo Xin is willing to listen to you."


    "He is a killer. He pays attention to the employment relationship. If I hire him and give him enough benefits, he will do it." Nie Zhao said mysteriously: "moreover, I will use him to find out who is going to do it to you!" Nie Zhao replied.


    Tao Rong was surprised: "what do you mean? Mo Xin won''t say it. I asked


    "So he was used to investigate. The organization behind him is likely to have something to do with the defectors of the Yin nationality, and mohin has a very strong personality in their killer organization. If you use his reputation to spread some rumors, some things will come out naturally. I''ve arranged for yuan Xu to stay in Beishi and investigate the people who killed you. We''ll have news soon. "


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao such laborious, cannot help heartache. "It doesn''t matter. Now we are in the Yin clan. No one can kill me. You don''t have to work so hard. You can do your own things first."


    Nie Zhao smiles and turns back, takes Tao Rong''s hand and kisses: "how? Love me? "


    "Nonsense, I''m sure it hurts." Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao takes Tao Rong into his arms, hugs her and kisses her.


    "I really want to solve these troubles as soon as possible, so that we can live in peace." Nie Zhao sighs.


    Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao suddenly said, "by the way, when I came back today, why did I see Ao Sheng in our yard again? Does that boy come here every day to play with Xiao Xiao?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "you''re wrong. He follows us every morning and plays with Xiao Xiao. He''s here from morning till night."


    Nie Zhao immediately excited way: "what?"


    Tao Rong frowned at him, "Why are you so excited? Other people''s children are quite normal. Don''t tell me there''s a problem? "


    Nie Zhao immediately dissatisfied said: "of course there is a problem, he is a boy!"


    Tao Rong''s face was puzzled, "yes, I can see it."


    "We Xiaoxiao are so young that we are watched by wolf cubs. Don''t you stare at us at all?" Nie Zhao asked.


    Tao Rong is really full of question marks, "our daughter is only three years old, I asked Ao Sheng is only six years old, what do you think?""Our daughter is no problem, but Ao Sheng is coveting our daughter. Let her play with the girls, but not with the boys!" Nie Zhao objected.


    Tao Rong was puzzled for a long time. At last, she couldn''t help laughing and teased Nie Zhao: "that It''s not bad. Aosheng people are smart and clever. The most important thing is that they love Xiaoxiao and are strict with others. It''s good to be a son-in-law in the future. "


    "I Pooh!" Nie Zhao''s excitement is a little out of control.


    Tao Rong couldn''t bear to laugh. "I''ve seen a lot of little boys. There''s nothing better than Ao Sheng."


    "If you can''t, you can''t. My daughter can''t be targeted so early. Moreover, his master is still my rival, which is even worse." Nie Zhao was very worried and said, "our daughter is a genius. Will she learn EQ very fast?"


    "No matter how fast you are, you can''t fall in love at the age of three!" Tao Rong is speechless. Is that what a father worries about?


    "Anyway, you should be careful, don''t let that boy always pester Xiaoxiao." Nie Zhao was dissatisfied.


    "Then you go and tell Xiaoxiao, you know, as long as Xiaoxiao opens her mouth, I will agree with everything. I have no principle for her." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao immediately looks at Tao Rong with an iron hating look. Then he gets up and goes to the next room to find Xiao Xiao, and begins to teach the difference between men and women.


    Fifteen minutes later, he came back dejected.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it going well? " Tao Rong asked with a smile.


    "My daughter said that she liked Ao Sheng very much and didn''t know how long she could stay here. She asked Ao Sheng. Ao Sheng said that he couldn''t get out basically, so she played together every day in the limited time and cherished the time." Nie Zhao is energetic and powerless.


    Tao Rong nodded, "my daughter is really powerful. Now you have nothing to say."


    "She even used bitter tricks on her father. I I It''s my daughter Nie Zhaodao.

 Chapter 1077

    On the surface, the life of the hermit was not slow, but Tao Rong knew clearly that there was something uneasy in the air.


    One day, Tao Rong went to the training room to find Nie Zhao, but found that only the master was there.


    Master has been haunted by the old master recently. He is used to practicing martial arts every day.


    See Tao Rong came, also want to try her skill, Tao Rong quickly said that he has abandoned martial arts medical, smooth escape.


    A person''s energy is limited. How can Tao Rong practice martial arts and study medicine? She can only maintain a certain level and has no spare energy to improve.


    Just as he was going out by a detour, he saw Ao Yi standing by the pool in the courtyard in a heavy hidden nationality dress. The intersection of black and gold made Ao Yi look more profound and unfathomable. He felt that from the first time he met, Ao Yi''s feeling was really much worse than what he felt now. That wild fool must have been covered up.


    "If you continue to watch, I may be thinking again." Ao Yi says suddenly.


    Tao Rong a Leng, the corner of the mouth a pull, "that I don''t disturb."


    Ao Yi turned to Tao Rong and said, "come here and show you a good thing."


    Tao Rong picks her eyebrows and walks over.


    Standing beside Ao Yi, Ao Yi pointed to the thousand year old pine in front of the pool, "what do you see from the second branch?"


    Tao Rong followed his point of view, looking at, "a mountain, a sunset, blue sky and white clouds?"


    Tao Rong turns his head and looks at Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi said with a smile: "from this point of view, you can see no hidden obstacles, only things outside."


    Tao Rong was stunned, and reflected what Ao Yi was saying, because from other places, you can see the walls of the Yin people. The ancient beasts on the walls guard them and suppress them.


    "Yes? Out? " Tao Rong asked.


    Ao Yi shook his head and said, "I don''t have a wall in my heart. What do you think? This is what my Duan Muling told me. "


    Tao Rong nodded. It was Duan Muling who was bored but had a deep heart for poetry and distant talents.


    Duan Muling is different from Ao Yi. They are also people who have gone out. However, Ao Yi doesn''t care about the outside. Every time he goes out, he has a purpose. However, Duan Muling likes the outside very much. He feels that he is free outside and is imprisoned here.


    After living here for a period of time, Tao Rong also found that many young people yearn for the outside world. For them, they have been isolated from the outside world for a long time. Even if the technology keeps pace with the times, there is no information transmission from the outside world. They don''t even understand why they have developed to this stage. That kind of small society with some deformities will never live here I understand.


    Tao Rong was silent.


    Ao Yi said, "Tao Rong, what do you think of the hermits? What would have happened if I had brought you here? "


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "I I used to live a bad life. I''ve been dead once, so I don''t have the same emotions as ordinary people. For me, it doesn''t matter where I live, and Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao are enough. As long as they''re here, even if they''ve been living in the hermits and can''t go in and out, I don''t care. "


    Ao Yi helplessly looked at Tao Rong one eye, the drop does not leak, really is a little opportunity not to give him.


    "I''m getting married in half a month." Aoyi road.


    Tao Rong pick eyebrows, "and then?"


    "Don''t you say congratulations?" Ao Yi seldom had a look of surprise.


    "You I''d like to say congratulations on marrying such a daughter-in-law. Do I have a deep hatred with you? " Tao Rong said with a speechless face. People with brains and eyes can see Si Xuan''s character. She knows that it is inevitable for Ao Yi to marry Si Xuan. Why should she say congratulations?


    Ao Yi suddenly laughed, "ha ha ha ha..."


    Tao Rong is puzzled by Ao Yi''s sudden emotional change. Suddenly Ao Yi turns around and holds Tao Rong, embracing him.


    Tao Rong was stiff all over, "Hey, what are you doing! Lord, I can''t stand it! "


    Aoyi suddenly said: "take your baby daughter away from here, as soon as possible before the wedding."


    Tao Rong frowns slightly. Ao Yi releases Tao Rong and looks at her fondly. Then he reaches out and touches Tao Rong''s face. Although Tao Rong doesn''t hide, Ao Yi''s strange behavior still makes Tao Rong feel cool.


    Ao Yi said easily: "let''s go."


    Tao Rong frowned slightly, just wanted to ask what, but Ao Yi looked at Tao Rong with unquestionable eyes and said: "let''s go."


    Tao Rong''s heart is confused. After going back, he happens to meet Nie Zhao.


    Tao Rong is not at ease, directly told Nie Zhao about his Ao Yi''s confused behavior.


    Nie Zhao clenched his fist, "this guy!"


    "Isn''t it strange that this is not the time to be jealous?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao clenched his teeth and said, "just remind me, why do I hold you and take advantage of my daughter-in-law? Is he reasonable?"Tao Rong pushes Nie Zhao and frowns at him.


    Nie Zhao then said, "nothing. Didn''t you hear me? As long as you and Xiaoxiao go, don''t let me go, because he knows what I might do? And he should be under surveillance now. "


    Tao Rong frowned, "where is it? It''s not only those around the patriarch who will... "


    "Don''t look at the antique ones over there, there are many high-tech ones." Nie Zhao said: "if you cooperate with the traitors, how many surveillance people."


    Tao Rong is more and more worried. "Ao Yi, he can''t..."


    Although Nie Zhao was not happy, he didn''t worry all the time, "he won''t, he is the leader of the Yin clan. You think he is too weak. If he is so weak, can the Yin clan be strong for so long? There are a lot of old managers behind him. But... "


    Tao Rong a Leng, looking at Nie Zhao to see to own eyes, in the heart some uneasiness.


    "Do you want me to go with Xiaoxiao? Didn''t you say there might be a killer out there trying to kill me? Isn''t that dangerous for me? " Tao Rong asked.


    "There will be no killers." Nie Zhao says suddenly.


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao puzzled.


    Nie Zhao said: "if you dare to assassinate the wife of a senior general in China, it''s a big trouble. The country where the killer organization is located has cooperated with China to clear up all registered killers, and some of the escapees can''t come to China again. It''s yuan Xu who led the team to complete the hanging task."


    Tao Rong was shocked and speechless. "Those killers are not easy!"


    "We are also sending elite troops. You don''t know the reports from outside. Your affairs have seriously hurt the dignity of our country and must be severely punished." Nie Zhao.

 Chapter 1078

    "Then..." Tao Rong listen to Nie Zhao''s meaning is to let her leave, "then I take my daughter to leave now, not more easily let you fall into other people''s doubt?"


    After all, it was agreed at the beginning that she would stay together to attend the wedding. Now she suddenly left with Xiaoxiao. If there was something urgent, why didn''t the family leave together? It''s strange to think so.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll find a good reason. Originally, I was hesitant, but the situation reflected by Ao Yi and what he said to you also show that the situation is too severe to be hesitant." Nie Zhao has been arranging things, so he is very clear about the change of form every minute. He really can''t tolerate the slightest risk.


    Tao Rong is still hesitating, Nie Zhao directly used the assassin''s mace, "if you and Xiao Xiao in, I will be distracted."


    Nie Zhao says so, Tao Rong nodded immediately. "Well, I''ll arrange it for you."


    Nie Zhao began to make arrangements with a smile.


    He and master have to stay. Mo Xingang doesn''t want to get involved in the dispute, so he lets Mo Xin go with Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    And the reason to leave is that something happened to family members, Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao want to leave ahead of time.


    Ao Yi didn''t come forward, directly through their application. At this time, there are still three days to go before the wedding. Many people come in, but no one goes out.


    When Tao Rong left Duanmu''s home, although she was ordered to use Duanmu''s prescription publicly, she didn''t ask her to study and use it herself, but she didn''t give it to the public.


    Tao Rong saw the master of medicine for the last time. Although the master of medicine still looked serious to her, he had a kind of affinity in it. He just said that he wanted her to go back to study medicine.


    But Si Xuan, who is supporting the master of medicine, is just like a dark snake in the grass. She has been staring at Tao Rong without saying a word. On the contrary, this kind of Si Xuan is more uncomfortable than that kind of whirring.


    During this period of time, people who are a little familiar with Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are reluctant to part with each other. Besides Duan Muling and Luo Xiaoqing, who have been making friends with Tao Rong, Xiao Xiao''s little friend Ao Sheng also comes to see them off.


    The young man looked at Xiaoxiao with red eyes, "can''t you stay a little longer? Isn''t it agreed that we should keep it for the wedding? "


    Xiao Xiao doesn''t know what''s going on. He thinks his parents'' brothers and friends have something wrong. Xiao Xiao takes Ao Sheng''s hand and says, "brother Sheng, I''ll come to see you in the future. You''ll come to see me, too."


    Ao Sheng didn''t know how to answer. If the people of the Yin nationality went out so easily, he would never be red eyed for the small difference.


    Aosheng took Xiaoxiao''s hand and said, "don''t forget, you are the one with the bracelet. You should remember."


    Xiao Xiao looks at Ao Sheng and nods.


    "You wait for me. I will definitely pick you up. " Aosheng said in a deep voice, and then he hugged Xiaoxiao.


    Xiao Xiao is also happy to hold Ao Sheng, until Nie Zhao can''t see, this just separated two people.


    Xiao Xiao and Tao Rong get on the bus. First, the people of the Yin nationality drive them out.


    It''s the same as when I came here.


    He Tielong and others also received the news and escorted them all the way until the entrance guard of the Yin clan came out. This is the report to Nie Zhao.


    After the entrance guard, we''ll get on the plane a little further.


    Tao Rong looked at Xiao Xiao and kept looking at the back, and said with a smile, "don''t you want to?"


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "when shall we come back?"


    "It''s up to your father." Tao rongdao.


    "Are we going straight back to Beishi?" Mo Xin turned back.


    Tao Rong nodded with a smile and said, "what are you going to do in the future?"


    "I''m free. I can do whatever I want." Mo Xin said contentedly.


    Wait until the plane stops.


    The hermit who drove them said, "now the communication equipment is still available. When they get on the plane, they can''t communicate. If you want to contact them, you can call now."


    Tao Rong makes a phone call to Nie Zhao. There is no problem with the communication equipment of Yin nationality. It shows that they are about to get on the plane. When they get to Beishi, they have to go through several turns to get in touch, so the news will not be so timely. Let Nie Zhao not worry.


    Nie Zhao naturally felt relieved that Yuan Xu was on the other side of the plane. As long as the plane was not in trouble, there would be no problem.


    Recently, planes often come in and out to pick up guests. If something goes wrong, it will let the hermits know, so this hidden danger does not exist.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao get out of the car, and Mo Xin helps them carry the gifts brought out from the Yin nationality.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao talk and laugh, just got on the plane, the pace stopped.


    Nothing is more terrifying than entering the cabin door and being pointed at by several black guns.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiaodun stop, Xiao Xiao dare not call, can only tightly hold Tao Rong''s neck.


    Tao Rong released a hand and gestured behind him.


    All of a sudden, a gunshot rang out from behind.Tao Rong trembled all over. Too late to take into account the situation behind him, he was forced out of the plane by the gun in front of him.


    After going down, I can see that Mo Xin has confronted the driver on the bus.


    Mo Xin glances at Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    For a time, as Tao Rong came down, half of them aimed at Mo Xin.


    "Who on earth sent you?" Tao Rong saw that they didn''t do it directly, so he asked.


    But no one answered Tao Rong.


    Mo Xin looked at one of them and said, "it should be miss Sixuan. I''ve seen you. You''re the man''s guard!" He was the one who almost killed Mo Xin.


    Tao Rong also instantly remembered that she was really Si Xuan''s person. Is it possible for Si Xuan to dispatch other members of the Yin clan at will now?


    She and Nie Zhao were careless and didn''t pay attention to Si Xuan at all.


    Mo Xin turned his eyes and suddenly raised his hand and said, "I surrender. I''m sure I can''t win. I''m honest. In fact, I''m just a hired bodyguard. In front of money and life, I choose money. I''m sorry, Mrs. Nie. Let''s cancel the contract. I want to leave alive. Let me go, brothers."


    Tao Rong looked at Mo Xin, moved in his heart, and immediately said: "hum, I know that people like you don''t have loyalty."


    Then he didn''t want to look at him.


    Mo Xin flatters the driver with a smile and signals to let him go. Anyway, he can''t even get into the entrance guard of the hermit by himself.


    The driver also laughed and said, "I''m sorry, the eldest lady said that she would leave her mother and daughter alive to take back. Although the others didn''t explain, they..."


    But two words just finished, Mo Xin suddenly shot the man who almost killed him in the crowd, and then ran to the woods independently with a very fast speed.

 Chapter 1079

    Tao Rong saw that he had been shot several times. Although he was still running, he didn''t know if he could go to the rescue alive.


    Tao Rong does not have the heart to let Xiao Xiao see such a scene, as far as possible to hold Xiao Xiao in his arms.


    The group separated two people to pursue Mo Xin.


    Others take Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao back to the car. Tao Rong doesn''t fight any more because she can''t let Xiao Xiao risk with her.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are blindfolded and gagged. They don''t know how long it''s been, but listening to the sound around them, they should have returned to the Yin nationality.


    When the smell in the air was full of medicine, Tao Rong knew that they had come to Duanmu''s house.


    When Tao Rong saw the light again, he already saw Si Xuan.


    At this time, she and Xiaoxiao are locked in a room with only one door, which is a bit like a sealed basement.


    I can''t hear any sound outside. Except for the occasional fragrance of the medicine, there''s no movement. I''m busy with the wedding these days, but I can''t hear anything here. It only shows that the silence effect here is very good.


    "I''m so calm. I''m not afraid of death!" Si Xuan sat not far away and said coldly.


    Tao Rong moves her hands and finds that her ankles at home are chained. Looking at Xiao Xiao, she looks tired, but she is not chained.


    "You hate me so much. Do you know what the consequences are? Nie Zhao will soon find out that I''m missing, and the only suspect is the driver. He will find out about you soon. " Tao Rong light said.


    Si Xuan said with a grim smile: "that will happen in a few days. At that time, I will be the master''s wife. At that time, I have the right to shut you up, isn''t it easy? Do you think I''m an impulsive fool who does nothing? "


    Si Xuan said and slowly came forward. Tao Rong looked at the whip in her hand and knew what she was going to do.


    Tao Rong silently put Xiao Xiao behind him, completely blocking.


    "Mom!" Xiao Xiao cries out in fear.


    "Don''t come out, don''t talk." Tao rongdao.


    Si Xuan left a certain distance to make sure that Tao Rong couldn''t reach the safe position. Then she began to wave the whip to smoke Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong''s eyes narrowed slightly, ready to raise her hand.


    But in a moment, Si Xuan suddenly put away the whip and laughed.


    "I almost forgot that you have the skill. If I pass this whip, you will let me fall into a passive position." Si Xuan said lightly.


    Tao Rong was stunned, but she didn''t expect that Si Xuan suddenly became smart. Maybe at the moment when she was ready to deal with Tao Rong calmly, she knew not to be impulsive in the face of any situation.


    Si Xuan directly called his own guard, gave him the whip and said, "beat, every whip needs blood."


    The man answered.


    He went forward and waved a whip at Tao Rong. Although Tao Rong still to grasp, but the other party''s strength and speed or let Tao Rong can not easily succeed.


    After a few evading invalid, Tao Rong can only strong support to curl up to protect Xiao Xiao posture, completely behind to resist the whip.


    One by one, they fell down, leaving bright red marks as if they had been licked by tongues of fire.


    After ten lashes, the scars on the body have begun to crisscross.


    Xiao Xiao''s cry has resounded through the whole room, which makes the guards feel afraid.


    "Well, that''s enough. Don''t faint. It''s no fun to faint." Si Xuan said slowly.


    Tao Rong''s face turned pale and looked at her with hatred in her eyes.


    "I just returned it to you, and I''ll have it every day until I''m tired of it, or I can''t hide you, and then I''ll let you disappear from the world." Si Xuan said with a ferocious smile.


    "How can you have so much power? Is it your grandmother''s permission?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Si Xuan is proud of smile," you guess


    "I don''t think so. The hermits are proud in their bones. If the master of medicine wants to deal with me, he can be fair and not use such dark means. You''re still a hermit. It''s not like that at all. " Tao rongdao.


    Si Xuan seems to be enraged for a moment. She wants to give Tao Rong a kick, but she is stopped by the guard. "Miss, it''s dangerous to be near."


    Si Xuan gasped and stopped.


    Tao Rong looked at the guard and said, "as a hermit, just follow your young lady to do such a thing. Don''t you really feel insulted to your hermit''s character?"


    The guard''s face was ugly, but he didn''t say much.


    Si Xuan sneered, "why do you want to rebel with eloquence? You are an outsider. I tell you, in order to compensate for my disgrace at the welcome banquet, grandma gave me the best guards. They are subordinate to me and only listen to my orders. So even if the master of medicine is here, they will listen to me first."


    Tao Rong understood why they could do such a thing. They were obviously heirs of the Beitang family and guests of the Yin clan, but they were hijacked. This was against the wishes of the patriarch, but they still did it, because they were now Si Xuan''s private army.Tao Rong is a little confused. She knows that the hope of escape can only be placed on Mo Xin and Nie Zhao who finds something unusual.


    But I''m afraid it''s hard for both of them.


    "Let me see, apart from whipping, how can I torture you?" Si Xuan thought for a while, then suddenly said with a grim smile, "why don''t you find someone to bring you happy?"


    Tao Rong''s expression changed in an instant. She looked at her like a ghost and protected Xiao Xiao more closely.


    "I''d rather die..."


    Before Tao Rong''s words were finished, the guard said: "Miss, there is no way for the people of Yin nationality to do such a thing. This is Gen Xun. No one can do it unless they are looking for someone from outside."


    Si Xuan frowned and looked at the guard, "you must obey me!"


    "Miss, you have also seen the code of the Yin nationality. If you really order us to do it, we can only thank you for death." The guard said firmly: "we can kill people and beat people, but not killing young children and not strengthening women are our bottom line."


    Si Xuan clenched her teeth. She said in her heart that the hermits were really respectable.


    But Tao Rong was relieved because of this. She was not afraid of death or being beaten, but she would never be insulted like that.


    Just as she was thinking about how to humiliate Tao Rong, someone came to see her. After all, she was the one who became a bride right away. She had a lot of things to do, so she couldn''t stay here for a long time.


    Soon Si Xuan left with the people.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao are thus imprisoned in the basement.

 Chapter 1080

    When all the people are gone, Tao Rongcai holds Xiaoxiao and wants to comfort her, but Xiaoxiao wants to check Tao Rongs wound. Tao Rong doesn''t let Xiaoxiao see it, just holds her and makes her feel at ease.


    "Mom, what are we going to do?" Xiao Xiao touched tears, strong up said.


    "It''s going to be OK. With mom, mom will protect Xiaoxiao." Although Tao Rong said so, but the heart has no bottom, but Xiao Xiao is around, she can''t give up.


    So he stood up and began to search the room.


    She has chains under her feet, the kind of locked up, so her range of activities is limited.


    Xiao Xiao first went to the door to have a look and found that it couldn''t be opened at all. Tao Rong knocked around on the wall to see if there was any other way to let the outside know that someone was here.


    As long as one of Duanmu''s people, who is not Si Xuan, finds the abnormality here, he will find her.


    It seems that the basement has been for some years. It can''t be made by Si Xuan temporarily.


    There''s no way to get outside attention.


    Tao Rong knocked on the wall and thought about it.


    Suddenly knock to a place, feel the sound is not quite right.


    Tao Rong tried to knock around again and found that it was really wrong and empty.


    Tao Rong looked carefully, the walls were pasted with tiles one by one.


    If you can pry open the sealed tile, you can see what''s going on in the back.


    Xiao Xiao also came to knock, and then looked at Tao Rong.


    "Mom, there''s a hole in the back." Xiaoxiao said.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "Xiao Xiao, you go to guard the door. I''ll try to dig it out."


    Xiao Xiao immediately cooperate with Tao Rong to action.


    Tao Rong quickly took down his ring, with the ring in the crack of the ceramic tile to dig, see if you can dig.


    Originally thought it would be very difficult, but this tile is like a mechanism, trying to find the right position, a pry, even the whole activity down.


    Tao Rong holds the ceramic tile and looks at the black hole in front of her, a little confused.


    It''s a coincidence. How can there be such a secret passage.


    Is this tunnel safe? Where will it lead?


    Tao Rong knew nothing about it. She tried to listen with her ears, but she couldn''t hear anything.


    "Mom!" Xiao Xiao made a sudden noise.


    Tao Rong quickly pressed the ceramic tile, and it turned into the original.


    Xiao Xiao ran over, Tao Rong quickly hugged her.


    The man who came in was another guard. After the guard came in, he said, "I''m ordered by the eldest lady to break your hand."


    As soon as Tao Rong''s face changed, he watched the guard come slowly.


    Xiao Xiao rushed in front of Tao Rong trying to protect.


    Tao Rong quickly called: "Xiao Xiao, come back!"


    Xiaoxiao took out the bracelet and said to the guard, "this is something of your Yin nationality. It''s very important. Can you be obedient?"


    Xiao Xiao heard Ao Sheng say, this is very precious, many people will absolutely obey when they see this.


    "That''s not an order for US private guards." The man said coldly.


    Xiaoxiao was aggrieved and excited, "but But "


    Xiaoxiao wanted to talk about it again, but suddenly she felt a pain in her neck and fainted.


    Guard looking at Tao Rong, Tao Rong face calm, said: "I just don''t want my daughter to see."


    The guard''s eyes vibrated, but he was also obedient to others and had no way.


    When Xiao Xiao wakes up, he sees Tao Rong pale and sweating, holding his arm against the wall.


    And Xiaoxiao is lying in her arms.


    Xiao Xiao looks at Tao Rong, tears are down, for a moment do not know what to say, can only grasp the mother''s sleeve, biting teeth, dull voice called mother.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao, voice almost some tremble way: "it''s OK, just hit, mom, I''m a doctor, have dealt with."


    Xiao Xiao looked up at Tao Rong and said, "Mom, didn''t you just find the exit? Let''s get out of here


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and said, "wait until the night to act."


    Xiao Xiao nods and looks at Tao Rong painfully.


    At this time, duanmujia building is welcoming guests from outside.


    Xuansiye and his family came to the wedding.


    When Si Ye talked to Si Xuan alone, Si Xuan said with a smile, "Tao Rong? She It''s under your feet


    Si Ye is tiny a Leng, "what meaning?"


    Si Xuan said what she had done.


    On hearing this, Si ye said, "nonsense, do you think Nie Zhao can''t find out? Isn''t Nie Zhao still a hermit? You''re going to be in big trouble


    Si Xuan snorted: "big trouble? I didn''t know until I came to the Yin nationality, let alone Tao Rong. Even Nie Zhao, if I let him die here, China would not dare to investigate. This is the strength of the Yin nationality. Brother, you are too ignorant. ""You Si Ye is furious. Si Xuan''s conceit makes him unhappy, but he can''t help it. The current situation makes him a little difficult to control. "OK, just as you said, you arrested people, why not kill them directly?"


    Si Xuan was surprised and said, "brother? What''s the matter with you? Don''t you like her very much? "


    Si Ye frowned and said, "Si Xuan, I''m not joking with you. Since she''s in your hands, you''d better kill her now, even her daughter?"


    After a while, Si Xuan realized something was wrong. "Was it you who set up killers in Beishi before?"


    Si Ye''s face changed slightly, and his tone was tough: "listen to me, now I''ll kill her, destroy her body, and let her mother and daughter disappear. Do you understand me?"


    "I don''t want it!" Si Xuan said with indifference: "I hate her, so I want to keep it and torture slowly. How can I let her die easily? It''s so boring!"


    "Si Xuan!" Si ye can''t help but step forward and fight against Si Xuan as before, but for a moment, another person suddenly comes out to stop him.


    Si Ye''s face turns white and looks at the hermits who suddenly appear. He says in a cold voice, "what did you hear just now?"


    The man did not answer Si Ye.


    But Si Xuan stood up with a smile and said, "brother, don''t worry. My people are also the ones who help me catch Tao Rong. It doesn''t matter what you hear."


    Si Ye looks very ugly, not only because of what she did, but also because she seems to have lost control of her attitude.


    Si Ye gradually calms down. He is thinking Think about whether Si Xuan can still be used.


    If it can''t be used by him, then


    "Si Xuan, let others leave. We can''t let outsiders hear what our brother and sister have to say." Si Ye says tentatively.


    Si Xuan smiles. Facing Si ye, she can''t hold her breath and says directly: "brother, you just wait for the wedding. Nothing is more important than my wedding. After the wedding, sister, I''ll have a good talk with you. "


    Si Ye cold voice way: "have you already forgotten your identity?"

 Chapter 1081

    Si Xuan looks up at Si Ye faintly, as if there is no sense of crisis in his mind. "I haven''t forgotten. Have you forgotten your identity? The adopted son of the Si family has nothing to do with the Yin people, and if you say something you shouldn''t say here, do you know what kind of outcome we will have? "


    Si Ye was stunned. He really didn''t expect that Si Xuan, who had been so well controlled by him, flew out of the cage now, making him unable to control any more. Si Xuan was right. If he told the truth now, they would not be able to leave here alive.


    Looking at Si Xuan''s disgusting look, Si Ye really used great strength to suppress his temper. "OK, you have an idea now. Don''t beg me when you encounter something in the future!" He didn''t believe that with the impulse of Sixuan, his brain could cope with all kinds of things. In the end, it all depended on him?


    Si Ye leaves angrily.


    Si Xuan slowly asked the guard, "what happened to that bitch?"


    "She broke her arm, but she knows the art of medicine, so she will connect it herself." The man replied.


    "Oh, interrupting and connecting is enough to hurt her." Si Xuan said with a smile.


    On the other side, Tao Rong determined the time, moved the tiles, and said to Xiao Xiao, the guard at the door: "Xiao Xiao, if there is a voice, you can shout inside. I''ll see what''s going on inside."


    Xiaoxiao is a little worried, but she knows that her mother won''t let her take risks, so she can only nod.


    Although Tao Rong can''t climb out, the chain is still a little long. She can try her best to explore and pave the way for Xiao Xiao to escape.


    After a while, it''s not sure to climb out of the tunnel by hand, that is to say, it''s not sure to climb out of the tunnel on the other side.


    Tao Rong crawled for a while, feeling that it should be the distance to the basement ceiling, but the chain on her feet was tight, and she couldn''t go up any more.


    In the dark, Tao Rong fumbled for a while and found that there was something flat and cold just within the reach of her arm. The pattern on the reverse side was Ceramic tile!


    It should be the floor of another room. Tao Rong immediately delimits the edge with a ring, and then tries to push it! But he found that he couldn''t push it at all, not because it was sealed, but because there was a heavy weight on it. Tao Rong was desperate after pushing it, because the heavy weight could not be pushed away from below.


    Tao Rong retreated, looking disappointed.


    Xiao Xiao comes forward to ask, Tao Rong can only explain the situation to Xiao Xiao, but it''s OK to find this. If necessary, you can hide Xiao Xiao in the tunnel, which is ventilated. Maybe you can escape from danger temporarily.


    Tao Rong some helpless first tile up, Xiao Xiao sharp eyes, suddenly found something behind the tiles.


    Tao Rong looked at it in reverse.


    There are words on the back of the tile.


    "Well! It''s no use trying to lock me up! I can still steal out to play, no one can find out, ha ha ha ha


    Looking at this line of arrogant and domineering words, the familiar handwriting, Tao Rong can only think of Duanmu Ling.


    "Uncle Duanmu?" Xiao Xiao asked.


    Tao Rong speechless, "it seems that the weight on it should be because someone found Duan Muling could sneak away even if he was locked up."


    Xiaoxiao thought about it and said, "doesn''t that prove that it''s the place where someone will pass? Can we stay there and wait for someone to pass by and shout for help? "


    Tao Rong is stunned and stares at Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao blinks and looks at Tao Rong. Tao Rong suddenly hugs her and kisses her. "My daughter is so smart!"


    Just found that can not push, Tao Rong gave up, or her daughter smart.


    Xiaoxiao smiles shyly.


    Tao Rong was about to climb in again to listen to the situation above when suddenly someone came down.


    Tao Rong still circles Xiao Xiao behind him and looks at the door.


    "Mom, please don''t knock me out." Xiao Xiao suddenly opens a way.


    Tao Rong heart a pain, she how willing to faint Xiao Xiao, just don''t want Xiao Xiao heartache.


    Xiao Xiao dare not hold Tao Rong, because Tao Rong back injury has not healed.


    The door was opened.


    A man was dragged in in a coma.


    For a moment, Tao Rong thought it was mo Xin who was caught.


    But a closer look, Tao Rong suddenly silly.


    It turned out that the person dragged in was Si Ye!


    Si Xuan didn''t appear. The guard left SI ye in the room and went out.


    "Mom? It''s the uncle


    Tao Rong nodded, see Xiao Xiao want to come forward to check, stopped Xiao Xiao, he got up and went to the side of Si Ye.


    Si Ye was not injured, but was knocked unconscious and dragged here.


    Tao Rong frowns slightly and tries to wake up Si Ye.


    After a while, Si Ye woke up.At the beginning, he was a little confused. When he saw Tao Rong, Si Ye was a little silly. He looked at Tao Rong stupidly, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "How did you get caught by your sister? Is it not good enough for her at ordinary times? " Tao Rong caught it with a slight irony.


    As soon as Si Ye''s face changed, he was knocked unconscious in his room. Although he had guessed in his heart, he still couldn''t believe that a man who was used by him as an adult would one day completely break away from his control and eat him back.


    Tao Rong went back to the far place to guard Xiao Xiao and said, "you are not locked up. Let''s see if there is any way to escape."


    Tao Rong naturally won''t tell him about the secret road. After all, it''s not clear whether he is a friend or an enemy.


    Si Ye is not mad and angry, but stands up to look around, he also has no way to open the door, can only stand in a daze slightly embarrassed.


    Tao Rong know that there is no way tonight, can only let Xiao Xiao lie in his arms, let her sleep.


    Don''t know how long in the past, Si Ye finally seems to want to understand the same, a fist hit the wall, this just turned to look at Tao Rong way: "your husband don''t know you are arrested? Won''t he come to save you? "


    Tao Rong looked at Si ye and said: "according to the time, at least Nie Zhao won''t find anything abnormal until tomorrow. He will check it slowly, but I don''t know if we will be alive when he finds us. And even if you are here, it proves that there must be a lot of people coming in now. In such a busy situation, many things are unknown, and I dare not guarantee anything. But you should be with the old man. If you are missing, the old man should question you. "


    "No, since she dares to kidnap, she will think of a complete statement." Si Ye bit his teeth.


    "I''m curious. Why? Aren''t you her brother? I remember she was afraid of you Tao Rong has a wonderful way.

 Chapter 1082

    Si Ye looked at Tao Rong, with a strange light in his eyes, "it''s not pro."


    Tao Rong accidentally pick eyebrows, "that is not as good as you..."


    "Because it''s the same people who want to kill. I''m the same as you." Si ye light way.


    Tao Rong was really surprised, "how did you offend her?"


    "Know some secrets you shouldn''t know." Si Ye''s voice is a little trembling, it seems that he is very angry.


    Since it''s a secret, Si Ye won''t say it easily, and Tao Rong doesn''t need to ask.


    After today, there are only two days left for the divorce ceremony.


    Si Xuan finds an excuse for Si Ye''s disappearance. Anyway, it''s an outsider. Apart from my grandfather''s questioning, the hermits don''t care at all, and no one will trace whether he left. After all, there are a lot of people going in and out recently.


    "This boy, his sister''s wedding will not attend." The division old son facial expression displeased of say.


    Si Xuan came up to him and said, "it''s enough to have my grandfather here."


    Looking at the dress that Si Xuanxin put on, the old man sighed: "if your parents can see that you will be very happy one day, can you take your husband to your parents'' tomb to worship?"


    Si Xuan''s face was stiff. "It''s not convenient. They have big rules. My parents just watch me happy. "


    Mr. Si thinks it''s the same thing, so he doesn''t have to.


    Mr. Si originally thought that he would have a good talk with his wife when he came here, and get back a little bit of the original feeling. But things are different now. Now the master of medicine is not the old lady of that year. Except for her blood relationship, nothing else can enter her eyes.


    And I don''t know if I''m too busy recently. The master of medicine seems to be in a bad mood all the time.


    Just thinking about it, the master of medicine came in with people, followed by Duan Muling.


    "Xuan''er, get ready. Your uncle and grandfather are coming back." The master of Medicine said.


    Si Xuan was stunned. "My uncle is not Have you defected? "


    Si Xuan also made up some of the history of that year. When she said this, Duan Muling''s face was obviously ugly.


    "Defection is also a hermit. As long as there is no struggle, they have the right to come back to attend the wedding of the patriarch. The patriarch is the king of the hermit. No matter who has the lineage of the hermit, they must give enough respect. What''s more, your uncle and grandfather didn''t defecte. They just left while those people left. " The master of Medicine said: "he will bring guests with him, so he can''t neglect or lose his share. Remember your identity. Before you get married, you are the first lady of Duanmu family. After you get married, you are the first lady of this hermit family. Take the measure. "


    It''s really that Si Xuan always does inappropriate things at inappropriate times. The master of medicine has to remind her.


    After reminding, seeing Sixuan''s beautiful dress, he said: "it''s really beautiful. It''s more and more like your mother. This is just one of them. If it''s not suitable, you can change it immediately. Now xiuniang will serve you all the way."


    Si Xuan forced a smile and said, "I know."


    Master Si wants to say a few more words when he sees the master''s words, but he is completely ignored.


    The master of medicine turned to leave. After thinking about it, the master of department chased out with his crutch.


    Only duanmuling was left.


    Si Xuan looked at Duanmu Ling and said, "cousin, do you have anything else to say?"


    Duan Muling said: "recently, the personnel are complicated. You Be safe. Don''t run around. " After all, it''s my cousin. I''d like to remind you.


    "I''m quite at ease." Si Xuan said with a smile.


    Seeing Si Xuan''s smile, Duan Muling looks at it and feels a little strange, but he can''t say it again. Then he turns and leaves. Duan Muling is the most flustered about his grandfather''s sudden return. He lost his parents and grandfather when he was very young.


    But Duan Muling knew that his grandfather went out for freedom. He had the same idea with his grandfather, so he could understand him.


    But when he comes back this time, he and Ao Yi have the same idea. They all know that it''s not easy. Duan Muling''s only prayer is that his grandfather doesn''t come with malice, even if he is just used by others. He just hopes that he is not malicious.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao suddenly appears in front of the master''s house and rushes in at a very fast speed. Two people want to stop Nie Zhao.


    "Now the Lord is busy, no visitors!"


    "Get out of the way!" Nie Zhao cold voice way, say to want to start.


    The two guards were nervous for a moment and were about to start. Suddenly, Ao Sheng''s voice came from the side.


    "What are you doing?" Ao Sheng''s status is different. He looks at Nie Zhao and his guards as if they are going to conflict with each other.


    The guards explained: "little Lord, Mr. Nie suddenly broke in. Before, the LORD said he would not see the guests for the time being."


    Ao Sheng frowned slightly and said, "it doesn''t matter. He came to see me."Nie Zhao''s thorns all stood up, but he calmed down when he heard Ao Sheng say so.


    The guards looked at Ao Sheng in embarrassment.


    Ao Sheng said angrily, "what? Doesn''t what I said work? Uncle Nie, come with me. "


    Nie Zhao nodded and followed Ao Sheng inside.


    At first one of the guards was worried that they would disturb Ao Yi, so he followed them all the time. Now, as they walked farther and farther away, they no longer followed.


    As soon as the man left, Nie Zhao said, "I want to see Ao Yi. It''s urgent."


    Ao Sheng nodded and said, "I know. I''m taking you a shortcut. Recently a lot of people are looking at my uncle, feeling a little depressed. "


    Nie Zhao was a little surprised. Ao Sheng, a little boy, was very sharp. "You just believe me and let me see Ao Yi without permission?"


    "I believe it. You are Xiaoxiao''s father. Of course I believe it." Aosheng said.


    On hearing Xiao Xiao, Nie Zhao''s face looks ugly, but he won''t say much to a child. Can only say: "thank you."


    Soon, Ao Sheng took him to a room, went through a secret door, walked through a tunnel inlaid with night pearls, and came to another secret door. He pushed it open and led the way out.


    Nie Zhao heard Ao Yi say: "I warned you not to abuse the channel, otherwise..."


    "Someone wants to see you." Aosheng said.


    Nie Zhao took a step and saw Ao Yi standing on his head with one hand, as if he was thinking about something with such a movement.


    When he saw Nie Zhao, he turned over and said to Ao Sheng, "go back! He''ll go by himself later. "


    As soon as Ao Sheng wanted to protest, he was forced to bow his head by Ao Yi''s cold eyes. He obediently surrendered and left.


    "They''re all under house arrest?" Nie Zhao said coldly.

 Chapter 1083

    Ao Yi picked up a towel to wipe himself, "not under house arrest, just don''t want to be monitored, trouble."


    "You are planning to catch all the turtles, but the situation is not necessarily as smooth as you think. You have lost control of the current situation." Nie Zhaoqiang said in spite of his anger.


    Ao Yi frowned and said, "Nie Zhao, I allow you to be here just because you don''t conflict with what I want to do. You are not allowed to tell me what to do in front of me!" Said here, Ao Yi is a reaction to come over, "you are not willing to meddle in? What are you doing now? "


    "My wife and daughter are missing." "I need your help!" Nie said angrily


    Aoyi''s eyes suddenly changed, "what do you mean? Aren''t they gone? "


    "I got the news that the people in Beishi didn''t receive them at all. I can be sure that they really went to the place where your plane took off, but I don''t know if they got on the plane or there was something wrong with the plane. But I can be sure that they didn''t arrive in Beishi and the plane is still in use. I can''t catch the people of the Yin nationality for interrogation. You have to help them I don''t know


    Nie Zhao is also no way, people have to bow under the eaves, for Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao, let him do anything, even for his rival.


    When it comes to Tao Rong, Ao Yi naturally doesn''t say a word and directly starts to send people to investigate. Even if everything is under the surveillance of the enemy, all the people are missing now.


    The most worrying thing is that the enemy they are facing is the one who takes Tao Rong away. But it''s also unreasonable. Tao Rong is not a hermit in the strict sense. For those enemies, just like mole ants, they are more likely to be ignored.


    "The hermit? Catch Tao Rong enemy? I will, I can... " Ao Yi immediately responded and said, "is it the Duanmu family..."


    "Si Xuan." Nie Zhao said coldly: "do you think I didn''t think of it?"


    Frown at him.


    Nie Zhao looked at Ao Yi and said, "the first time I got the news, I suspected Si Xuan, so I''ve sneaked into Duanmu''s house and turned them upside down. There''s no trace at all."


    Ao Yi doubted: "every family has its own secret way and secret door, which can''t be cracked by outsiders like you. If Ao Sheng didn''t bring you here just now, do you think you can find it?"


    Nie Zhao was stunned. Some things of the hermits were too strange. He thought he had some understanding of this aspect, but when he searched, he didn''t find anything strange.


    Nie Zhao thought about it and said, "OK, I''ll find Duan Muling later! He will know for sure. "


    Ao Yi said directly: "both ways, Duanmu and the person who takes Tao Rong to and from me are in charge, you are in charge of the outside."


    Nie Zhao and Ao Yi look at each other and understand each other''s thoughts. Nie Zhao also suspects that Tao Rong is most likely to be stranded in the forest full of hidden people''s obstacles. After all, it is difficult for the hidden people to hide completely and bring an outsider back. Nie Zhao''s people also find signs that someone is crossing the forest outside, but the forest is too big to trace in time I''m not sure that person must be Tao Rong. After all, many people are active in the woods recently.


    Ao Yi directly gave Nie Zhao a small object made of an ancient beast, which represents the symbol of the hermit. In this way, Nie Zhao would be much more convenient to get in and out of the woods, and he would not have to waste time when he met the hermit''s organs.


    Nie Zhao nodded his thanks, picked up the object and went back the same way.


    When he got to the exit, he found that Ao Sheng looked at him strangely and opened his mouth to ask what, Nie Zhao had already left in a hurry.


    Not long after Nie Zhaogang left, Ao Yi called Duanmu Ling.


    Duanmu Ling is out of his mind now, and Ao Yi knows the reason, but the current situation doesn''t care about those sensitive thoughts.


    Ao Yi directly told the story of Tao Rong''s disappearance.


    Duan Muling didn''t react at first. After he reacted, "Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao? How can it be? Isn''t everything normal? How could it be missing? "


    "What''s worse is that the person who sent her away disappeared, but the people on the plane said that there was no take-off plan at that time, so they were not on the plane at all, and they didn''t see anyone! I promised Nie Zhao to investigate and interrogate, but now I have no clue. I can only find it from the source. "


    Duanmu Ling pointed to himself, "the source is my cousin, Sixuan?"


    Ao Yi doesn''t talk, just looking at Duanmu Ling.


    Duan Muling also gradually began to think, right, even people dare to directly kidnap back, and then kidnap away what is impossible.


    Duanmu Ling nodded and said, "I know. I''ll find a way to find them immediately after I go back. Don''t let me know that it''s Si Xuan who did it, or I really... "


    Just as he was talking, someone came in and knew: "Lord, someone informed me in front of the gate that old Mr. Duanmu, the former master of medicine, had come back with his apprentice. They will come to see you first. "


    At the same time, Nie Zhao, who had already left the city, gathered with the members of the team. He Tielong said, "I just saw another car entering the Yin nationality. The personnel are too complicated these days."Nie Zhao is absent-minded, and directly leads people to start tracking in the woods. But not long after the beginning, he gets through the signal and receives a call from Yuan Xu in Beishi.


    Because Yuan Xu got a lot of news.


    Nie Zhao thought at first that there was some news, but it was not about the disappearance, it was about Tao Rong''s assassination.


    Find It''s the source.


    The identity of the employer, Yuan Xu almost bite his teeth with incredible said: "Si Ye!"


    "Is this man insane? Where does Tao Rong provoke him? I don''t think he can kill his sister in order to avenge her. Moreover, I also found out that he was the one who sent people to assassinate Ding Yuqing before, but that was to fight with Ding yunqi for the mine of H country. What''s the matter with Tao Rong? You know what? Is Tao Rong missing this time... "


    "I see. You should arrange your troops according to the address I gave you, and wait for my dispatch at any time." Nie Zhao ordered.


    Yuan Xu wants to say more, but Nie Zhao has no heart to explain to him.


    Because Nie Zhao has almost guessed why Si Ye wants to kill Tao Rong.


    But what he doesn''t know is whether the disappearance of Tao Rong is related to why Si Ye wanted to kill Tao Rong.


    When Nie Zhao thinks about how to make Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao return to him safely.


    An old man with crane hair and childlike face, dressed in the clothes of a hermit, looked around with nostalgia, and slowly walked into the Lord''s house.


    Holding him forward was an elegant man with a half mask. The man''s mouth is always smiling, there will be shallow dimples on the right.

 Chapter 1084

    Duan Muling was a little flustered, but he was very calm on the surface. After he was picked up, he was in a trance for a moment, and felt that his grandfather didn''t seem to have changed.


    Duanmu master see the current patriarch is also Leng for a while, turned to Duanmu Ling, suddenly laughed, "you two relationship is still so good.". Duanmu has met the patriarch and asked him how he is. This is my gift. "


    Then the man behind Duanmu came forward with a gift box. Duanmu Ling said, "grandfather, long time no see, you are old and strong."


    "Did the old man come back to my wedding with only one person?" Ao Yi''s eyes turn to the man, don''t know why always feel a little familiar.


    "Oh, I heard that someone was coming back to attend the Lord''s wedding, so I joined in the fun. I came back to see my old friend. The Lord is generous and willing to open the door for us. Maybe I don''t need to die in a foreign land in the future. By the way, he is my little apprentice who I received outside. He will follow me when I come back this time." With that, Duanmu took a look at the people behind him.


    Ao Yi understood the meaning of Duanmu. He just took the opportunity to come back. It had nothing to do with everything. He believed that Duanmu just wanted to leave the place of the hermit and finally followed the group of people. It was not a rebellion.


    Now that even the rebels, Ao Yi dares to let them in, let alone Duanmu.


    "I don''t know what to call it?" Duanmu Ling looks at the man and asks.


    The man said with a smile, "my name is Xiao Yi."


    "Why the mask?" Ao Yi said.


    Xiao Yi said with a smile: "it''s just personal preference. Yes? Is it against the taboo of the Yin nationality? I can take it off, too. " Say to be about to pick, Ao Yi stopped however.


    "No, just follow Mr. Duanmu and behave yourself. If you commit a crime in the Yin clan, even if you are killed, you can''t be saved outside. Do you understand? " Ao Yi warned.


    Xiao Yi nodded with a smile and said, "I understand. All the teachers told me."


    Xiao Yi gives Duan Muling and Ao Yi a soft feeling, not like an aggressive one.


    But at the same time, they also felt that even half of their faces seemed to be familiar.


    Aoyi won''t talk too much with others, so soon Duanmu Ling returns to Duanmu''s home with his grandfather and Xiao Yi.


    Duanmu family also got the news early and knew that the former master of medicine had come back.


    Duanmu also cared about his grandson on the way, "how are you doing?"


    Duanmu Ling led the way in front of him. When he heard the words, he said with a smile: "fortunately, I''m happy. If there is no turmoil, it would be better."


    Duanmu old man said with a smile: "you have a lively nature since childhood, you should leave here."


    "Yes, I''ve been trying to escape, but there are always delays. But this time, if the patriarch and his cousin get married smoothly, I will be free." Duanmu Ling said without any taboo.


    "Want to go out? What for? Do you want to study western medicine? " Duanmu asked.


    Duanmu Ling steps a meal, instant look back to his grandfather, yesun two look at each other, suddenly have a tacit understanding of the smile.


    "It''s my grandfather!"


    "It''s really my grandson."


    Xiao Yi, who followed him and looked around, could not help shaking his head and laughing.


    "But only if my brother doesn''t need me to stay with him to help him." Duan Muling, who had laughed for a while, said, "I''m not like my grandfather who has nothing to do with me."


    "You Blame me? " Duanmu old man heard this, smile disappeared, asked.


    "No wonder, if it was you, I would have made the same choice as you, and no one took care of me and took over Duanmu family. It''s perfectly understandable that you want to be free with your aunts and grandmothers. " Duanmu Ling said with a smile.


    In fact, he is really not resentful.


    Duanmu old man looked at Duanmu Ling calm look, heart gratified, can''t help reaching out and patting Duanmu Ling''s shoulder, said: "thank you."


    Duanmu Ling smiles and says it''s OK.


    Approaching the door, Duanmu still couldn''t help asking, "how''s your aunt? What''s your attitude towards the news of my return? "


    Duanmu Ling immediately raised her eyebrows and said, "well It''s up to you, Grandpa


    Duanmu old man soon couldn''t smile, because the doctor master with a cold face at the door was staring at Duanmu old man coldly. I don''t even know how to step.


    "Sister." Duanmu is old enough to see his sister.


    The master of medicine narrowed his eyes and hummed coldly, "do you know how to come back?"


    Duanmu coughed and felt a little embarrassed. He said, "look what you said. You left for a long time. We are worthy of being brothers and sisters. Ha ha ha."


    With the change of the medical master''s face, the reason why Duanmu could stand was that he had no backbone."I left to study. And you? Who did you leave with, why did you come back this time, the enemy or relatives? If you think about it, you can enter the gate again, or I''m afraid you can''t get out. " The doctor left this sentence coldly, turned around and left.


    Duan Muling looks at his grandfather. This is not the time for their younger generation to interrupt.


    But looking at the grandfather or step by step firm step into, Duan Muling is also at ease.


    Duanmu went to see the master himself, but he was surprised when he met him on the way.


    Duan Muling did not continue to accompany his grandfather. He had more important things to do. He arranged for Xiao Yi and left.


    When Duanmu saw Sixuan who was staying in the master''s room, he sighed: "that''s why you lost your granddaughter and why you came back?"


    Si Xuan looked at the man who came out of the room suddenly, and said, "Hello, uncle and grandfather. I often hear my cousin and grandmother mention you."


    Duanmu frowned a little and looked at Si Xuan carefully. The master of medicine didn''t let Si Xuan out until he didn''t feel comfortable with her.


    "Elder sister, are you sure this is your granddaughter?" Duanmu''s words suddenly came out.


    The master of medicine frowned at his brother and said, "are you itching?"


    "No! Don''t you think she''s uncomfortable? So slippery, I can''t feel the temperament of our Duanmu family. " Duanmu said.


    "What temperament? Is there a defection of temperament? " Yizong is the master of medicine.


    Duanmu said awkwardly, "elder sister, you know me. I have something to say. I don''t like your granddaughter very much. She doesn''t feel like her own person. How can her face feel so unnatural? It feels like It''s like... "

 Chapter 1085

    "What? Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao may have been caught by the young lady. How can she do that? " Luo Xiaoqing is Duanmu Ling''s first notice, because here really believe that the only person who can completely consider Tao Rong is Luo Xiaoqing.


    "Shh, I can''t be 100% sure, but the most likely one is Si Xuan. I tell you this is because I have a big personal goal, so it''s not convenient to find it in the corner. I''ll give the important place to me and the small place to you."


    In some places, only duanmuling can go. In some places, it will be very strange if duanmuling goes. It''s more convenient for Luo Xiaoqing to inquire about the gossip among duanmuling''s staff. They two status is different, just can divide work and cooperation, Duanmu Ling phene charged finished, immediately with Luo Xiaoqing action.


    Duan Muling comes to check the places where there may be Tibetans, and suddenly meets Xiao Yi at the door of the medical library.


    Duan Muling came forward and said, "what are you doing here? Outsiders are not allowed to enter here. "


    Xiao Yi looked at the old man at the door and said with a smile, "just look around. I''ve heard that there is such a special place to store the Pharmacopoeia of the Yin nationality. I didn''t expect that it is."


    Duanmu Ling frowned and said, "it''s not what you should be curious about."


    Xiao Yi nodded and said, "yes, although your grandfather taught me medical skills, those related to the hermits are basically tight lipped."


    Duanmu Ling saw that he didn''t seem to be looking for trouble and said, "you''d better not walk around. Our Duanmu family also has many taboos. Now it''s my aunt who is in charge of the family. If you commit a crime, your grandfather can''t protect you."


    Xiao Yi said with a smile: "thank you for reminding."


    Duanmu Ling nodded and left.


    At the same time, another person appeared to look for Xiaoxiao. That''s Aosheng.


    Ao Sheng is still smart. He wanted to pick up Bai Ya for help, but Bai Ya was taken out by Nie Zhao earlier and lent to the team who was the first to find Tao Rong''s trace in front of him.


    Ao Sheng can only come to Duanmu''s house by himself. Anyway, he often comes here. He doesn''t come suddenly. He wanders around to see if he can get lucky.


    Later, he found that it was fruitless, so he wanted to follow Si Xuan, but she often stayed in her room for a long time, so she couldn''t get in.


    The secret room where Tao Rong was imprisoned was under the bedroom of Si Xuan, which should have been sealed off. After all, it was useless to keep some people. So it was transformed into a bedroom. Si Xuan found the secret room by accident.


    Duan Muling thinks of it, but denies it. Ao Sheng and Luo Xiaoqing don''t look for it at all.


    So they can''t find the slightest clue.


    Tao Rong below doesn''t know that Nie Zhao is even more aware of their disappearance than she expected.


    In the same room, Tao Rong is calm and calm. Xiao Xiao, who is held by her, will not panic. But it has been a long time. Si ye can''t stand it. The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is and the more she wants to go crazy.


    Finally, Si Xuan came again.


    As soon as Si Ye sees Si Xuan, he rushes up angrily, but he is knocked down by her guard.


    "Brother, how can that be?" Si Xuan said with a smile.


    "Shut up, I''m not your brother!" Si Ye is so angry that his brain is full of green veins.


    "Yes, you are not my brother." Si Xuan suddenly said with profound meaning.


    Si Ye looked at her viciously, "imprison me, what do you want?"


    "Of course It''s like what you do, isn''t it? "


    Si Ye''s face changed slightly, but he still pretended to be calm. "Si Xuan, do you think everything would be OK without me? You are nothing without me. "


    Si Xuan began to laugh slowly, with a ferocious look. "That''s why I want you to disappear!"


    Si Ye was stunned.


    Si Xuan moved her neck and said with pride, "I wanted to keep you to play slowly, but I''ve been too busy recently. Many things have exceeded my expectations. I feel uneasy about what I think. I feel that there are hidden dangers, so I still..."


    Si Xuan raised her hand and moved her fingers. The two guards behind her looked at each other. One of them came forward with difficulty and was ready to start.


    Tao Rong hides Xiaoxiao behind her. What they rely on is the movable ceramic tile. That''s their only life. If Si Xuan really does something to Si ye, Tao Rong knows that she will do something to her.


    "You really want to kill people. Can the hermits kill ordinary people so casually? I remember that you are only those who are evil to the hermits. Now any one of you orders you to kill like a machine. You all listen to it. The premise of being someone else''s guard is that you are also a hermit, aren''t you? " Tao Rong said slowly.


    Two people are also a little suffering, hear this words obviously pause.


    Si Xuan looked at Tao Rong viciously, "I didn''t kill you first, but you are in a hurry to die!"


    Tao Rong looked at Si Xuan and said without fear: "the hermits can''t kill the hermits. Although I''m only half a hermit, I''m not a traitor but a descendant of the hermit. You can hurt me, but can you really kill me?"Si Xuan was slightly stunned, and the two guards were a little confused. How could an outsider be so familiar with the rules of the hermit.


    Strictly speaking, it''s true, but it''s hard to say whether Tao Rong is a descendant of the Yin nationality.


    Especially in such a dark and hidden environment.


    But they already belong to Si Xuan completely, many things are difficult to judge.


    Si Xuan was very annoyed by what Tao Rong said and said: "Tao Rong, I think you are a disaster for a long time. It doesn''t matter. I can let them bind you. I''ll do it myself!"


    Tao Rong asked: "you really don''t taboo seeing blood before marriage. As a descendant of a medical family, you are killing people instead of saving them. You really give your parents a long face. "


    Si Xuan''s face was on the other side for a moment. At this moment, Si Ye suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha, of course she doesn''t have to face her parents."


    Si Xuan suddenly looks at Si Ye.


    Si Ye''s face full of revenge, looked at the two guards in front of him and said: "you don''t have to listen to her. She''s fake. She''s not a hermit at all, and she''s not a descendant of Duanmu''s family. She''s not a miss of Si''s family. She''s all cheating you. You can tell the master of medicine that she has no blood relationship with her."


    Si Xuan was in a panic and looked at Si Ye angrily.


    Tao Rong looks at Si Xuan in surprise. She looks like her. What''s more, how could the family of the medical family make a mistake.


    "What are you talking about? I''m crazy because I''m afraid of death. You''re the one who doesn''t have family blood. Aren''t you the adopted son adopted by their aunt? How could you say that to me? If I was a fake, how could I cheat the people of the Yin nationality? "

 Chapter 1086

    The two guards of the guard Si Xuan had different faces. If Si Xuan wasn''t really a hermit, they didn''t have to listen.


    "If you have lied, let the master of medicine test it. The hermits must have their own way. I''m adopted, but I found you half way back. Because you have the same blood type, I''ll let you pretend to be my sister to amuse the old people. Your face also looks like the family as much as possible through plastic surgery, which can''t be denied. " Si Ye simply said it, and the reason made Si Xuan more suspicious.


    "I think you made up a lie in order to get out of danger. I know you always want to use me to get the property of the Si family. You also want to use my hermit identity to dig Duanmu family''s prescription to achieve yourself. I won''t let you succeed, even if you pour dirty water on me, it''s useless." Si Xuan said firmly.


    Hearing that this outsider might be harmful to the Yin family and steal Duanmu''s prescription, the two guards immediately became vigilant.


    Si ye said: "anyway, I''m going to die. It''s good to say that people are going to die. I just don''t want you hermits to be cheated by an outsider. It''s ridiculous to choose an outsider to be your master''s wife. Do you deserve your ancestors? Now I tell you the truth, don''t you believe it? You try to tell your master of medicine and your master, and prove that it won''t be good. If I lie, you will kill me to vent your anger. If I don''t lie, you have saved the hermit. You have done a great job! "


    I have to say that Si Ye''s eloquence is much better than Si Xuan''s.


    Si Xuan finally panicked when she heard this. She thought her eyes were different when she looked at the two guards.


    Si Xuan immediately roared, "Si ye, are you crazy? What good is it for you to slander me


    But at this moment, Si ye said, "Si Xuan, I''ll give you one last chance. Don''t make fun of my brother. This kind of joke is not funny at all. What I said is true or false. Do you know that this game will continue?"


    Si Ye is obviously suggesting something.


    Si Xuan looks at Si Ye viciously.


    Si Ye added: "do you really think I came without any preparation? Do you think there''s no one I trust out there? When grandpa goes back... "


    "Enough! I''m the eldest lady of the Si family, the future master''s wife of the Yin clan. " Si Xuan roared.


    "Is it?" Si Ye stares at Si Xuan just as he stares at his prey.


    Just when Sixuan was in a dilemma, a voice came from shangchuang to remind her that someone was coming.


    Si Xuan had to go up and took two escorts away to avoid future trouble. Si Ye wanted to kill him, but it seemed that he had to find another way.


    Thinking that the conversation was over, the two guards didn''t know the truth of the conversation, so they had to listen to the current master for the time being.


    When all the people are gone, Tao Rong suddenly says to Si ye, "Si Xuan is not a member of Si''s family."


    Tao Rongye''s eyes are gasping.


    "It''s our family business. It''s none of your business."


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "I found a secret way to go out. Do you want to go out?"


    Si Ye sneered: "if there is a secret way, you don''t go out?"


    Tao Rong moved a foot, "you can help me to open this chain, I will tell you where the secret is, how about fair trade?"


    Si Ye frowned, "how do I know you''re not lying to me?"


    "If I cheat you, you can blow me out?" Tao rongdao.


    "I can''t beat you, I know." Si ye said with a smile.


    Tao Rong asked: "she may come back to kill you at any time, really don''t think about it?"


    After thinking about it, Si Ye gets up and comes to Tao Rong to study the chain under her feet. He tries to pull it, but it can''t move at all. It''s completely locked, unless there is a key.


    Si Ye is about to raise his head to talk when suddenly a chain comes down from the sky and strangles his neck. For a moment, Si Ye is choked and struggling desperately. He stares angrily and tries to look back at Tao Rong.


    It was Tao Rong with a long chain around his neck, trying to strangle him.


    Tao Rong didn''t want to kill him. He first took hold of Si ye, and then said to Xiao Xiao: "Xiao Xiao, go to hide inside. I don''t want you to come out, you are not allowed to come out."


    Xiaoxiao worried: "but But... "


    "Go! Just listen to see if someone will pass by at the other end! " Tao Rong direct sternly orders a way.


    Xiao Xiao didn''t know why her mother did it, but she was obedient for a while.


    Xiao Xiao turns to move the tiles and climbs into the hole. After the tiles are moved back, Tao Rong comes to Si Ye''s ear and says in a cold voice: "you arranged for me to be killed. There''s nothing to complain about being killed by me now! "


    Si Ye''s face changed, "what are you talking about! I didn''t! "


    Tao Rong''s tone was gloomy and sneered, "Si ye, your ability to lie is very strong, but I also have my own information. Just now you have confirmed this for me. I don''t need you to say anything. If I dare to fight against me and my family, I will kill you. I think Si Xuan still looks like she doesn''t know anything. Kill you, maybe I''ll be safer!"Tao Rong''s voice just falls, the Si Ye eye bead that chain direct Le is about to protrude.


    "I''m sorry, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, forgive me, or let me make up for what I have done. With me, you can prove your identity more. Only by cooperating with us can we go out alive!" Si Ye finally can''t help it. In order to protect his life, he apologizes and asks for mercy. The chain loosens instantly, but he doesn''t leave completely. He is still bound.


    At this time, Tao Rong was shocked. "Oh, how can you make up for it?"


    "We united to persuade the guards. Without the help of the guards, Si Xuan was useless. At that time, we will announce your true identity and let the master of medicine test it. It''s very easy to prove that you are the eldest lady of the Si family, and you are the granddaughter of Duanmu family of the Yin clan!"


    Tao Rong couldn''t control her emotion at last. Her whole body trembled and her breath was a little short.


    Si ye, who suddenly finds something wrong, suddenly breaks free and loses his imprisonment because of Tao Rong''s shaking God.


    "You cheat me!" Si ye said angrily.


    Tao Rong looked up at Si Ye coldly, "you suddenly decided to kill me because you found out my identity. In order to keep your puppet, you killed me. If you really investigated, you should know that I never tried to find my life experience. We could have been at peace!"


    "But Sixuan offended you. You came to Beishi. Under the eyes of your grandfather, his medical talent is increasingly apparent, and he looks like your parents. How can I allow such an accident?" Si Ye some ferocious said, immediately slowed two tone, looking at Tao Rong way: "I don''t want to kill you, to blame you married Nie Zhao, become enough to threaten my role."

 Chapter 1087

    Only a little light in the hole, Xiao Xiao can''t see anything, can''t hear, can only obediently listen to my mother''s words, try to hide in the other side, along the edge seam listen, see if there is any movement.


    Although I tried to push, I didn''t move at all.


    Xiao Xiao buttoned at the edge seam, finger a little pain, in addition to buckle out of the soil, as if there is no hope.


    Vaguely can hear that uncle roaring, but the mother''s voice basically can''t hear.


    Xiao Xiao is a little worried, but she doesn''t want to make her mother angry. I can only stay here.


    The space here is a bit crowded for adults, but it is very enough for children.


    All of a sudden, there was some noise from above.


    Xiao Xiao immediately tilted his head against the tile to listen, vaguely as if he could hear the sound, Xiao Xiao tried to knock a few times, but there was no response.


    Do you want to shout when she meets by chance? What if it''s bad people? Mom didn''t explain this situation just now.


    Just hesitating, there was no sound on it.


    Xiao Xiao immediately worried, called a few.


    Unfortunately, there has been no response.


    The people in the upper room, just stepping out of the door, vaguely heard a voice in the room, frowned slightly, and said to themselves with a smile: "there should be no ghosts in such a strange place. If there are, I really want to see them."


    "Xiao Yi, hurry up Master''s voice came from outside the yard.


    Xiao Yi turns around and closes the door. This is the guest room temporarily arranged by Duanmu''s family. After all, the hermits don''t live outside. Basically, there won''t be any guests. They can only temporarily use the unused room for Xiao Yi, but it''s not a slight.


    "Don''t I have to go to the wedding rehearsal?" Xiao Yi complains.


    "No, we Look, there are more and more people. " Duanmu takes Xiao Yi out.


    "Teacher, I just escaped from my father''s supervision and returned to China under your name. I have important people to see. Why don''t you let me go first, I don''t want to get involved in the dispute at all. " Xiao Yi said.


    "You think I think, ah, we are neutral. Although this time we are all non staff members, I really can''t bear to watch the chaos of the hermits. Let''s keep an eye on it. I always feel that they are not just those people who come to the wedding." Duanmu is a man of mind.


    "Then why don''t you tell your patriarch." Xiao Yi asked.


    "I told my elder sister, but as a traitor, I know very little, and they may not believe me." Duanmu said with a bitter smile.


    He was only treated by those people as a medical staff for the time being. In fact, they knew that he was not rebellious and would not let him access to secrets.


    Now, some of those people have come back.


    When Xiao Yi and Duanmu arrive at the wedding site, they just see two people fighting.


    It should be said that a man in his forties is challenging a man in his sixties or seventies.


    The surrounding atmosphere is a little tense, but according to the rules of the hermits, no one will fight in groups unless ordered.


    "You are not my opponent. Give up." Said uncle Qi.


    "Hum, if we cheat with the reputation of our Beitang family, we must leave something behind!" North Hall Wei Li voice way.


    Beitangwei is the youngest and least responsible of the three sons of beitangheiren.


    This time, it was a representative to attend the wedding.


    "Little hairy boy, what do you want? I''m the direct disciple of master. What''s wrong with the heirs of Beitang? But aren''t you expelled by my master? " Uncle Qi said calmly.


    North Hall Wei cold voice way: "that is grandfather muddle headed, you don''t have North Hall blood lineage, where have the qualification to be the direct disciple!"


    "Ha ha, if you have the ability to win, I''ll talk about it." Uncle Qi sneered.


    Beitangwei was just in front of him when a voice came out behind him. "Boy, your father didn''t come. You dare to be rude in my territory. It''s rude. Be careful that you don''t have a chance to go out!"


    Beitangwei was shocked. Looking back slowly, he saw a familiar figure standing behind him


    "You''ve never been a playful boy since you were a child. How do you talk to me like that? Did your father teach you that? " The old master picked the eyebrows.


    North Hall Wei or perfunctory line of a gift. "I''ve met the old master. My father didn''t teach me anything. After all, you didn''t decide who should be the patriarch, did you? "


    The old patriarch laughed angrily, "your father has never beaten me before, so he likes to play Yin. This old man is my recognized descendant of Beitang. How? Can''t you? "


    Beitangwei''s ferocious face became more ferocious, but he didn''t continue to argue with the old patriarch and thought it was meaningless.


    "Otherwise, if you fight with my apprentice, you may be able to fight for the position of the patriarch!" The old lord suggested.


    If you can win or not, sometimes you can see it at a glance.Beitangwei met Ao Yi and naturally knew that he couldn''t win the battle. Moreover, he didn''t come to fight for the position of the patriarch, so he could only sneer and say, "if we are interested in the patriarch, we won''t leave."


    "What are you doing back then?" Asked the old master.


    "Didn''t you say in the report that you attended the wedding of the patriarch and came back to see your hometown?" North Tong Wai Road.


    "Oh? Why can''t I believe that? " The old master said without fear.


    Beitangwei''s eyes became cold.


    "Now that I''m here for the wedding and I''m still fighting, do you want to decorate the scene?" Duanmu said.


    Everyone looked at it and the atmosphere eased a little.


    When the old master saw Mr. Duanmu, he hummed and didn''t continue to bully the younger generation.


    Beitangwei didn''t say anything more. He just looked at Uncle Qi and said, "get out of our house, where the people of our Beitang family want to live."


    "Who is rare?" Uncle Qi''s nose is crooked.


    "It''s OK. Go to my side." The two brothers of the old patriarch said well.


    Uncle Qi is just about to leave when he accidentally sees Xiao Yi and looks at him with some doubts.


    Xiao Yi wears a mask. Seeing the old man looking at him, he smiles and nods to show respect.

 Chapter 1088

    When Uncle Qi saw Xiao Yi''s brilliant smile, he immediately lost interest. Just for a moment, he thought that Nie Zhao was the one who wanted to go undercover. But even if he was an undercover, he would not show such a smile. Except for his wife and daughter, no one could make him have such a brilliant and sincere smile.


    Xiao Yi looked at the old man strangely. He just took a look at him and turned to leave. He didn''t say much. He continued to stay to see the excitement.


    According to his observation, there are at least three forces here. The hermits are on one side. The people who follow are on the other side. There is also a potential force. When some people look around, their eyes are obviously different. Others can''t see it. He is a complete outsider, but he can see it clearly.


    Who is this mysterious third party?


    Xiao Yi is looking forward to the wedding of the hermit clan leader from tomorrow. It must be very interesting.


    On the other hand, Nie Zhao took advantage of Bai Ya''s power to avoid other forces in the forest of the hidden people in crisis, and finally found a useful person.


    Nie Zhao frowns at Mo Xin who has fainted to death on the ground, and asks the team doctor to help wake him up.


    Mo Xin has been shot several times and has been going to the direction of the hermit, but there are also guards and risks in the forest of the hermit. In order to avoid them, he wastes a lot of time, so the wound becomes more and more serious. Finally, he faints on the road and is found by Nie Zhao.


    It took half an hour for Mo Xin to wake up. At the moment of waking up, he instinctively counterattacks, but he is restrained by Nie Zhao''s move. No matter whether Mo Xin is fully awake or not, Nie Zhao has anxiously asked: "where are Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao! My wife and daughter


    Mo Xin''s head is buzzing.


    Next to the people advised: "boss, slow down."


    Nie Zhao just sank his heart and gave Mo Xin a little time.


    Mo Xin saw that Nie Zhao was the one who was with us. He said directly, "it was the people who were with us who tied them up. It was Si Xuan''s men who wanted to tie them back to the city. Maybe they wanted to torture Tao Rong for revenge. I was going to go back and let you know. "


    Nie Zhao took a deep breath, so it was.


    Nie Zhao stood up and said to he Tielong, "cure him."


    Then he was ready to leave with white teeth.


    "Boss, mission..." He Tielong is a little confused.


    Nie Zhao''s footstep is one meal, sink a voice way: "won''t delay!"


    Then he ran away with his white teeth.


    Before can''t be sure, now go back, even if there is Duanmu home to protect, Nie Zhao also want to overturn Duanmu home, forcing that bitch to hand over Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao! If something happens to them, he will


    Nie Zhao doesn''t dare to think about it. He''s really flustered. He''s afraid that the arrival of Si ye will let Si Xuan know Tao Rong''s life experience. If before, Si Xuan might want to take Tao Rong back to bully and revenge, but now if she knows the truth, she would want to kill Tao Rong.


    Can''t let such thing happen, even if go back to expose Tao Rong''s life experience!


    At the same time, Tao Rong in the secret room has completely sorted out his ideas.


    Tao Rong thinks it''s a little funny. After all, it''s just money. She doesn''t care about those.


    "You''re ridiculous, Si Ye. You said you like me before, but you don''t know me at all. Even if I really know my life experience, I''d like to stay away from you. Do you think I''m a person who is affectionate and righteous? I only care about my daughter and my husband, but I want to know the truth now, all the truth back then. " With that, Tao Rong forced Si ye to say: "if you say I''m satisfied, I''ll spare you, and I''ll try to escape with you. But if you dare to make me feel suspicious, I''ve killed people, and I don''t care more about you!"


    Si Ye gasps anxiously, but there is no way to take Tao Rong. If you move a little, you feel that your neck will be broken. "I I see


    Tao Rong cold voice to Si Ye way: "so, kill me, also want to kill Xiao Xiao?"


    "My task is to kill all the people in your house, you and your daughter, and aunt LAN." Si Ye simply said everything and didn''t hide it.


    "Aunt LAN? Aunt LAN doesn''t know anything! " Tao Rong is puzzled, and suddenly she responds, "was it not an accident that I was kidnapped! It''s you No, it''s... "


    Tao Rong had doubts in her heart, but she didn''t dare to guess for a moment. Although she saw too many ugly things, she "How did my own parents die?"


    "Didn''t you guess?" Si ye said coldly.


    "With your foster parents?" Strictly speaking, aunt Tao Rong and her uncle are different from her grandparents.


    "Yes, it''s all them who drive aunt LAN, let people in and steal you, and then do something in the car to cause a car accident." Si Ye admitted.


    "Why, they are still related by blood. The master of the Department should treat them well." Tao Rong asked.


    "Greed is not enough, snake swallows elephant, they are such people, not willing to take most of the family''s property to their son, feel that they should own half of it, isn''t it ridiculous?" Si ye asked with a sarcastic look, as if they were not his parents at all."It''s clear that your aunt is only related by blood. Everything in the Si family comes from your grandfather and grandmother. It has nothing to do with your aunt. It''s right to leave it all to your father. But your aunt doesn''t think so. She thinks that as long as your father disappears, everything in the Si family will be hers."


    "So she conspired with her husband to kill your parents, but they still missed out. The biggest property of the family, the super prescription, will only be left to the people with Duanmu''s blood. Neither they nor I, whom they adopted to inherit the family, are eligible. Tao Rong, this has nothing to do with me. I was a child at that time, and I didn''t know anything. " Si ye said to get rid of the relationship.


    "So fake Duanmu blood?" Tao Rong said.


    "I''m sure I can''t get the inheritance of the Si family before I get a fake eldest lady to get the inheritance in the legend. In fact, the Si family still enjoys such a position, which I can''t do without! I also pay a lot for my family. It''s the old man of the Si family who forced me to come to this stage. I didn''t cheat you when I said I like you. If I can, I really don''t want to kill you. " Si ye said sensationally.

 Chapter 1089

    Tao Rong was stiff for a moment, for his own life experience, for the ugly heart, for the parents who had never seen him die.


    It turned out that it was not her parents who didn''t look for her, but they were killed when they were looking for her. The people of the Tao family did not enter unintentionally, but were guided in.


    She is not nobody wants, but when the family tries to find her, a fake has been sent back.


    Tao Rong''s aunt, the daughter left by his ex-wife, mutilated his half brother and sister-in-law in order to get the property of the family. It also made her lose her identity.


    In the last life, because she married Nie Zhao, she entered the upper class and was met by Si ye, one of the same ten families. Just like this time, because she looks like Nie Zhao, Si Ye''s suspicion was aroused. After investigation, she found out the whole picture of her life experience, which arranged the killer to eliminate her completely and let Si Xuan pretend to be the first lady of Si''s family all her life.


    Those people are demons who try to hide their lives for their own selfish desires.


    She doesn''t care about everything about the family. It''s just a pity that she can''t see her parents any more.


    However, Tao Rong won''t really feel sad about it. After all, she has experienced two lives. She only has Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao in her heart. Although she is her parents, she has never met her and has no feelings. She can only regret and feel sad, but she won''t get tangled any more.


    Tao Rong want to ask all ask clear, she let go of Si ye, Si ye this just slowly look back to Tao Rong.


    "It''s all your greed that leads you to this step. If you don''t want the benefits of the hermit, you won''t be eaten by the white eyed wolf you raised. You deserve it." Tao Rong laughed.


    "You..." Although Si Ye is angry, he doesn''t dare to approach Tao Rong any more, and now he has a cooperative relationship.


    Tao Rong ignored Si ye, came to the edge of the tile, reached out and moved away, shouting: "Xiao Xiao."


    "Mom!" Xiao Xiao immediately came out and rushed to Tao Rong.


    "It''s here. Can you go out?" Si Ye quickly approaches to ask a way.


    Tao Rong holds Xiao Xiao to avoid, way: "you can go in to have a look."


    Si Ye looks at Tao Rong with a little precaution.


    Tao Rong said: "this is the only chance I found, but it''s blocked outside. Maybe if you shout a few times, someone will come to save you."


    Si Ye frowned slightly. After thinking about it, the will to survive still made him want to try. Moreover, if Tao Rong wanted to hurt him, he would be killed just now.


    Si Ye thinks so, drilled into toward the hole.


    Here Xiaoxiao whispered: "Mom, I just heard someone''s voice at that end, but there was no voice when I wanted to shout."


    Tao Rong a Leng, touch Xiao Xiao''s head way: "well, next time we try again."


    In fact, Tao Rong doesn''t know whether to do it or not. After all, it''s not clear whether the people passing by are enemies or friends. Tao Rong doesn''t know the distribution of Duanmu family, so he doesn''t know where it leads.


    After a while, Si ye came back disappointed.


    "Can''t you push?" Tao Rong said frankly.


    Si Ye looked at Tao Rong and said, "you lied to me. I can''t get out at all. "


    But Tao Rong said with a smile, "when did I say I would be able to go out?"


    Si Ye was very angry, but there was no way.


    Tao Rong sneered: "if you have time to get angry, you''d better think about it. When Si Xuan comes back, how can you escape this disaster?"


    At this time, Si Xuan was very upset.


    "Again, I don''t know."


    Duan Muling looked at Si Xuan and said, "Si Xuan, you are my cousin. Even if there is no emotion between us, I will protect you for Duanmu family. If you do something wrong, it''s OK to make it up in time. But if you really hurt someone who shouldn''t be hurt, even if you are a descendant of Duanmu family, your aunt may not be able to protect you. I really don''t have any I''m kidding you. "


    Duan Muling really can''t find any clues. He doesn''t completely recognize Si Xuan. He just comes to give a warning just in case.


    But Si Xuan was so stubborn that she couldn''t see the coffin without tears. How could she be obedient.


    "Cousin, do you really think I''m a child and threaten me? Am I that stupid? Don''t say that this matter has nothing to do with me. Even if it''s about me, what can Nie Zhao do to me? Unless he doesn''t want to leave here alive, in the Yin clan, besides the patriarch, who else can hurt me? I''m going to be the master''s wife. I''m afraid you can''t even talk to me like that. " Si Xuan said triumphantly.


    Duan Muling was so angry that his head ached.


    "Si Xuan, Tao Rong is also a friend of the patriarch."


    Si Xuan immediately said coldly, "Oh? It''s not my girlfriend. I don''t think the relationship between them is clear. "


    Duan Muling''s face is stiff, "OK, I can''t say you, but I want to tell you that if this matter really has something to do with you, I''ll be the first one to let you go."


    "For outsiders!" Si Xuan said angrily.


    "No, for Duanmu family!" Duanmu Ling cold finish, turned and left.Duan Muling tried all the things that should be said and shouldn''t be said, such as patient persuasion, terrorist threat and so on. He would never understand that a person''s existence is a lie. Lying is too simple for her. How could he induce the truth in a few words.


    After Duan Muling left, Si Xuan was so angry that she almost broke her boudoir.


    But she knew that she had to be patient. Only when she really married the patriarch and became his wife, could her everything be stable. What''s killing? Even if one day her identity was revealed, she was Ao Yi''s woman. Who dares to move her.


    Yes, use her beautiful face and proud figure to conquer the savage completely. I believe he will fall soon. At that time, she will do whatever she wants, and no one dares to say more.


    Si Xuan''s anger is not smooth, so she directly lets people go down and torments Tao Rong and Si Ye.


    Tao Rong is used to it. He stuns Xiao Xiao and accepts the pain of breaking his hand without saying a word. But Si Ye seldom tries the pain of skin and flesh. He curls up in the corner and faints.


    Tao Rong took his hand, really worried about the future will be habitually dislocated, although she has the heart to help Si Ye connect hands and feet, afraid that when he needs his help to escape, he is inconvenient to move, but now he is too far away, the chain lock Tao Rong, Tao Rong can''t get close, can only wait for him to wake up and climb over, Tao Rong can help him.


    Xiao Xiao quietly wakes up and looks at Tao Rong, but her face is pale. When she sees Si ye again, she can''t help crying.


    Tao Rong comforts her and arranges tasks for her to listen to. If there is a voice, she shouts. If someone moves the tiles, she quickly retreats to let Tao Rong communicate with the visitors. This is safer.

 Chapter 1090

    Xiaoxiao wants to help her mother out of the misery, so she goes back and shouts.


    But someone who should have lived in the house didn''t come back until midnight, when Xiaoxiao was sleepy.


    I don''t know what time it is outside.


    Xiao Xiao finally heard the voice, she quickly beat for help.


    Soon, just back to the room ready to rest Xiao Yi heard, sure enough, there are strange things in the room.


    As a doctor, it''s not easy to be afraid of ghosts, so I quickly found the source of the sound. It''s still underground, which is very angry.


    Remove the huge antique vase. The sound comes from the ceramic tile at the bottom of the vase.


    By this time, Xiao Yi felt that it might not be a supernatural phenomenon, but it might be that people were down there.


    "Is there anyone in it?" Xiao Yi asked, lying on the ground.


    "Somebody, somebody, help us!" Xiao Xiao shouts quickly.


    Xiao Yi immediately came to the interest, rushed to find tools ready to pry open the tiles.


    Xiao Xiao hears the sound and retreats inside. Soon the tiles are removed in front of her eyes, and the whole field of vision lights up. Xiao Xiao stares at the person who appears at the entrance of the cave and blinks, showing a look of amazement.


    Xiao Yi was also surprised. There was a hole in it, and there was a two or three-year-old girl in it. What''s the situation? Did Duanmu''s family do anything shameful behind their back.


    "Children, are you ok? Why are you here? Come out quickly." Xiao Yi said.


    "Dad?" Xiao Xiao as like as two peas in the face of the king, did not hear Xiao Yi''s words, but stood in a stupor. "Dad..."


    Xiao Xiao a face surprise, want to quickly hold dad, but the second voice has not called out, Xiao Xiao was stunned. "No Dad, it''s in the picture Uncle... "


    Xiao Yi frowns and looks at Xiao Xiao. How can he be called Dad. "Children, you..."


    Xiao Xiao immediately shrinks back. Xiao Yi is startled and wants to look. But the entrance to the exit is too small. Only children can pass through it. He can''t get in at all. "Children!"


    Xiao Yi shouts.


    Tao Rong, leaning on the other side, also woke up from his lethargy, "Mom, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    Tao Rong quickly sober, turned to look at the hole, see Xiao Xiao climb out, hand a pick up.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Mom, I see that man, the one who looks like dad." Xiao Xiao said in consternation.


    Tao Rong was surprised and immediately asked, "you mean the hole is open. Do you see someone who looks like your father at the hole?"


    Xiaoxiao nods quickly.


    At this time, Xiao Yi can hear the voice below, but he can''t hear what he says clearly. He tried to shout, "is there anyone down there? Need help? Children


    Tao Rong had never seen Xiao Yi, and could not judge his voice.


    She came to the entrance of the cave, puzzled for a moment, and cried, "Dr. Xiao?"


    Xiao Yi a Leng, hear a young woman so call oneself suddenly a little silly, "who is it? Are you down there? "


    "Dr. Xiao, do you remember the pregnant women you rescued and the children you helped deliver in the sanatorium of H country?" Tao Rong said, "we have contacted by email. You gave me the prescription. Do you remember?"


    Xiao Yi thought about it for a moment, and then he was surprised and said, "are you Shirley?"


    Tao Rong''s heart clapped. It was Xiao Yi, who was the same as Nie Zhao in legend.


    "Dr. Shaw, why are you here? Are you arrested, too? " Tao Rong asked.


    "Take it? Are you arrested? "


    Now Tao Rong understood and said, "I''m arrested. You''re here for the wedding, aren''t you?"


    Xiao Yi was really surprised. "Good, how could..."


    "Dr. Shaw, can you help me?" Tao Rong hurried.


    "Yes, yes, but the hole is too small for adults to get down. Otherwise, I''ll tell the younger brother of the medical master that I''m with him. He''s my teacher. I think He would not do such a thing. " Xiao Yi is still very impacted. What is Duanmu family doing.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "it''s not like this. In fact, everyone has been cheated by Si Xuan. It''s the bride you attended the wedding. She is a fake, not a real miss of the Si family. Her brother Si ye and I are locked up here now, because we all know her secret. She wants to kill people and Duanmu family members At least my good friend Duan Muling doesn''t know. Can you inform him? " Tao Rong doesn''t think Xiao Yi can meet Ao Yi, but it''s no problem to see Duan Muling.


    "Duan Muling, I know. He''s the young master here. But he just left at night. He seems to be in a hurry. He had a quarrel with the bride before. I don''t know where he is now. Do you know anyone else? I can help you with your message Xiao Yidao.Listen to Xiao Yi''s tone, should be really want to help him.


    Tao Rong was a little relieved. After thinking about it, she quickly said, "I know some people, Qi Uncle Qi, uncle Qi who lives in Beitang mansion, have you ever heard of him? "


    Beitangfu, the old man? Xiao Yi thought of it and said, "I''ve seen you in the daytime, but I don''t live in Beitang mansion any more. I''ve been taken away by their old patriarch. Now I live there, too..." Xiao Yi is a little embarrassed. He doesn''t seem to be able to help. He doesn''t know anything, but he is also a guest. He hasn''t been here long.


    Tao Rong is not sorry, but know something, Xiao Yi did not meet with Nie Zhao, Nie Zhao should not be in the city, may be out to find her.


    Si Xuan, a madman, may come to kill them at any time. Should he risk letting Xiao Yi know someone to help? Tao Rong doesn''t know if he can believe it. After all, even Xiao Yi''s relationship with them is troublesome.


    Xiao Xiao looked at Tao Rong, suddenly said: "Mom, I go out, that hole I can go out, and then I can secretly find the people we know."


    Xiao Xiao is very smart, she also heard, outside this looks like the same person with his father is not familiar with here, it is better for her to go out to help.


    Tao Rong wants Xiaoxiao to go out. At least when Si Xuan comes, she can''t get Xiaoxiao''s attention. But if she goes out alone, how can Tao Rong rest assured. "Your father should be out of town, and your master doesn''t know where he was taken..."


    Xiao Xiao held the bracelet in his hand and said, "if my father is not here, I can go directly to the Lord''s uncle. Brother Sheng said that this bracelet can pass anywhere. As long as I can go out, I can see the Lord''s uncle. My father said that the Lord''s uncle will not hurt you, but will protect you."

 Chapter 1091

    Tao Rong really doesn''t know when her husband said such things to Xiao Xiao. She is a little surprised.


    But what Xiaoxiao says is also the way. As long as she leaves Duanmu''s home and smoothly leaves Sixuan''s control, Xiaoxiao is safe. With a bracelet, no one can move her.


    It''s safer than this cage.


    And Xiao Yi above


    "Shirley?" Xiao Yi''s voice came.


    "Dr. Xiao, you have saved our mother and daughter''s life. I am very grateful to you. This time, I still have the courage to ask you to take my daughter out secretly. Don''t let anyone see her. She knows who is reliable. She will find someone who can help me. Then someone will know that we are imprisoned here, but along the way, please..."


    "Don''t worry, this little thing is too simple. It''s not difficult at all. Just give it to me. I remember your daughter''s name is Xiaoxiao. Let Xiaoxiao come out. I''ll take her out to find someone." Xiao Yi said.


    Tao Rong turns to look at Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao looks at Tao Rong with some worry.


    Tao Rong said to Xiao Xiao in a low voice: "you know your father and I have been looking for this uncle. We can''t let him know about this, let alone disclose your father''s information. Unless you find out that this uncle means to harm you, you will say it all, OK?"


    She was grateful to Xiao Yi, but she had to be defensive, especially in such a strange place.


    She wants to ensure that Xiao Yi won''t find anything abnormal, and won''t run away or disappear again.


    Xiao Xiao nods to answer a way.


    Her daughter is smart and obedient. Tao Rong is very relieved.


    Said a word of thanks, Tao Rong sent away Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Yi received Xiaoxiao, first looked at Xiaoxiao carefully, then said with a smile: "I''m the first person you''ve met since you were born. Xiaoxiao, we''re really predestined. My name is Xiaoyi. Hello."


    Xiao Xiao a little nervous way: "good uncle."


    After greeting, Xiao Yi finds a cape to come over, carries Xiaoxiao behind his back and covers him with a cape, so that as long as he doesn''t approach, others won''t find another person behind him.


    Wearing a mask, Xiao Yi goes out with Xiao Xiao.


    For a moment, the sky outside was already slightly bright.


    The whole Duanmu family has been busy since last night. After a little breath and a rest, Xiao Yi easily slips out from behind according to Xiao Xiao''s directions.


    Just out of the door, Xiao Yi said with a smile: "Xiao Xiao, your mother is below, what about your father? We can ask your father for help


    Xiao Xiao instantly nervous, "Dad is not."


    "Oh? You just called me dad Xiao Yi laughs to tease a way.


    "I I''m wrong. " Xiaoxiao is more nervous.


    Xiao Xiao is lying on Xiao Yi''s back. How can her nervous body not attract Xiao Yi''s attention? But Xiao Yi just Snickers and doesn''t react much. "Then I must look like your father. It''s really Fate. "


    Xiao Yi mouth slightly raised, patience, the mother and daughter here, that person will be far away? We''ll meet.


    It''s more difficult to see Ao Yi than you think. It''s not only because of the impending marriage, but more importantly, the situation of the hermits is no longer understandable to outsiders.


    "What to do? I can''t see it. Is there anyone else to look for? " Xiao Yi asked with Xiao Xiao on his back.


    Xiao Xiao also anxious not to, still don''t know mother there will be how.


    Those people see the bracelet, although they will be obedient, but they can''t see Ao Yi and Duanmu Ling.


    "Isn''t it going to be a wedding? Although it''s not their so-called auspicious time, it''s bound to appear in the square. " Xiao Yidao.


    "But I''m afraid..."


    "Who are you? What are you doing standing here? How come I haven''t seen you


    Xiao Yi, who is wearing a mask, turns to look.


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes slowly widened. She knew the voice was brother Sheng.


    Ao Sheng looked at the man in front of him warily, "what''s on your back?"


    Xiao Yi is a little surprised, this person can see strange, or a kid.


    "Brother Sheng!" Xiao Xiao shouts.


    As soon as Xiao Sheng came up, he wanted to understand.


    "Hello, kid!" Xiao Yichu shouts.


    "Let go of Xiaoxiao! You bad man Ao Sheng was furious.


    "No..." Xiao Xiao shouts to stop.


    But Xiao Yi is still beaten by AO Sheng. Xiao Yi is really not good at fighting. The people of the Yin nationality are all experts, let alone Ao Sheng.


    Aosheng heard the voice hesitated for a moment, and heard Xiao Yi cough: "little guy, it seems that you are friends, I am the one who rescued her, OK? Do you know where it''s convenient to talk? Xiaoxiao can''t be seen. "


    Ao Sheng frowned.


    Xiao Xiao said in a voice: "brother Sheng, help me."Ao Sheng looked at the small face emerging from under the heavy cloak and lost his fighting power. He immediately took Xiao Yi to his residence regardless of whether he was a stranger or not.


    After Xiao Xiao was put down, Ao Sheng immediately rushed up and grabbed Xiao Xiao and said, "I heard that you and your mother are missing. I''m looking for you everywhere. Are you hurt?"


    "Where''s my father?" Xiaoxiao has no time to say anything else, the first thing she thinks about is her father.


    "He''s out of town looking for you." Aosheng road.


    Xiao Xiao''s sad face, "I can''t see the patriarch''s uncle now. My mother is still imprisoned in the secret room of Duanmu''s house. It''s the bad woman who caught us, that is, the bad woman who immediately married the patriarch''s uncle!"


    Ao Sheng frowned and said, "don''t worry. I''ll help you save your mother right away."


    "Little friend, are you sure you have this influence? It''s better to find a trustworthy adult. " Xiao Yi said.


    Ao Sheng frowned and looked at Xiao Yi, "Why are you sneaking around with a mask?"


    Xiao Yi touched his mask and changed the topic with a smile. "I''m an outsider, Xiao Xiao is a child, and you are a child. Our target is Si Xuan, who will soon become your master''s wife. Are you sure we can deal with Duanmu''s eldest lady? I''m not quite sure about the power distribution of your hermits. Can you really compete? "


    Xiao Xiao a listen, anxiously looking at Ao Sheng, Ao Sheng is also a Leng, did not think of such a profound problem.


    Xiao Yi looked at the two children and could only smile awkwardly.


    At the same time, the wedding is still under intense preparation.


    In the basement, Si Ye wakes up and learns that Xiao Xiao has gone out. He immediately wants to go to the cave entrance. He comes to Tao Rong with difficulty. Tao Rong deals with his hands and feet.


    He said that he couldn''t get out, but Si Ye didn''t believe that he had to have a try. Sure enough, there was no room for an adult in the cave. We have to wait in the back room.

 Chapter 1092

    "Any news from Tao Rong?" Ao Yi looks at the person behind to ask a way.


    Duan Muling shook his head and said, "I didn''t find it. I I think my cousin should not do this. Although she is ignorant and willful, she should know how powerful she is. Could it be from the Beitang family... "


    "If it''s the Beitang family, why do they want to catch Tao Rong?" Ao Yi asked.


    "This I don''t know. Hasn''t Nie Zhao got any news yet? " Duanmuling road.


    Ao Yi said, "I can''t get in touch."


    Duan Muling''s face changed. "They really want to do something. If the wedding is to be held or not, they should be arrested directly."


    Ao Yi frowned: "a lot of external contacts have been cut off, and the people I sent to investigate have not come back. Things are not so simple. We may really underestimate them. They have accumulated strength outside these years."


    "Since you have such strength, what can you do when you come back?" Duanmu Ling didn''t understand.


    "Grandfather said, what they want is the absolute control of the hermits." Aoyi road.


    "But they can''t beat you! According to the rules of the Yin nationality... " Duanmu Ling suddenly said, "if they want to hang you, no one can challenge them?"


    "Not only me, but my grandfather is in danger." Aoyi road.


    Duanmu Ling scratched his head and said: "how come all the things are concentrated together? Tao Rong hasn''t found here yet. The people of the Beitang family are already covetous. What''s your plan, Ao Yi?"


    Ao Yi did not answer, but the changing look in his eyes also showed that he had not made up his mind.


    "Lord, it''s time to get ready." Voice came from outside, urging, and at this time, how many of them were their own people in the whole patriarch''s house could not be distinguished.


    Ao Yi had been hunted down several times before he became the leader of the clan. The hermits were far from the stability they saw on the surface. If the giant who had been ill for hundreds of years, he might fall down with a little push.


    At the same time, on the other side, Nie Zhao finally came back, but the moment he entered the gate, Nie Zhao felt that it was not good. In the city, the blocked signal could finally be transmitted smoothly, and Nie Zhao immediately received the message from his companion in the city.


    The task here has been completely handed over to Nie Zhao. As long as he doesn''t violate the bottom line, everything is within Nie Zhao''s controllable scope, so he doesn''t have to go through the above audit. So Nie Zhao arranges the task and rushes to Duanmu''s house.


    At this time Duanmu Ling has returned to Duanmu home, he is to marry for his cousin.


    I just met Nie Zhao who came back.


    Duan Muling yelled: "Nie Zhao, you''re back. Where''s Tao Rong?"


    Nie Zhao stopped immediately. After Duan Muling got close to him, he ran directly towards the gate. "I want to see Si Xuan."


    Duan Muling was pulled to run with him, but there was a thump in his heart. He didn''t really have anything to do with Si Xuan.


    "Nie Zhao, what do you mean? Is it si Xuan? " Duanmu Ling asked.


    "Just take me!" Nie Zhao shouts impatiently.


    Duanmu Ling can only take Nie Zhao to see people.


    At this time, Si Xuan had already begun to dress up. Many people gathered at Duanmu''s house.


    But with Duan Muling, Nie Zhao is not obstructed. They come to two small buildings quickly.


    But I was stopped when I was going in.


    Duanmu Ling immediately waved to them to get out of the way. "I want to see my sister. Step back!"


    Two guards don''t let, Duanmu Ling is about to quarrel, the result of medical master unexpectedly came out from inside.


    "What''s the matter? Your sister is trying on the clothes inside. Is it suitable for you to come in? Didn''t I ask you to help out? Run to Why do you still have an outsider with you? " The master of medicine looks at Nie Zhao and says unhappily.


    Duanmu Ling can''t deal with his aunt, so he can only look at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao stepped forward and said, "I need to find Miss Sixuan for something urgent. I''ll leave after that. Please do me a favor. "


    " Nie Zhao? What are you doing here? " Master Si also came out. They were close relatives of Si Xuan, so they would accompany her at this time.


    Nie Zhao is impatient. He rushes inside before everyone is ready.


    Nie Zhao''s skill, if you want to raid, other people simply can''t stop.


    Therefore, Nie Zhao had already rushed in when people almost didn''t respond. When everyone responded to chase, Nie Zhao had already rushed into the inner room.


    The original Si Xuan is still picking on jewelry. When she hears the sound, she looks back and is scared to death. Standing up instinctively want to hide behind the guard, is the performance of guilty.


    But Nie Zhao didn''t give the people around him a chance to react. He rushed forward and caught Si Xuan. He pulled his arm and put people on the dresser. He didn''t give Duanmu any face at all.


    Duan Muling and others came in and were silly to see the scene.


    "Nie Zhao?" Duan Muling teaches."Nie boy, what are you doing?" Cried the master.


    "Son of a bitch, let my granddaughter go!" The doctor''s anger made people come forward.


    But as soon as Nie Zhao made an effort, Si Xuan screamed.


    Nie Zhao threatened: "want to try, whose hand is faster? You know that my force is not inferior to your Lord


    When Nie Zhao said that, people around him were in a dilemma.


    "Nie Zhao, what are you doing?" Duan Muling brought Nie Zhao in. Naturally, he was responsible.


    Nie Zhao takes a look at Duan Muling and turns to see his own Si Xuan. He knows that Duan Muling''s medicine will block Bai Ya''s sense of smell, so he let Bai Ya go to find his master at the beginning. Now he can''t find Tao Rong with Bai Ya, so he has to ask Si Xuan.


    "Say, where did you kidnap my wife and daughter?" Nie Zhao low roars a way.


    Si Xuan had been ready for a long time. She cried out: "what are you talking about! Nie Zhao, are you crazy? What are you doing? Grandparents, I hurt. Help me, help me


    Nie Zhao said directly: "I tell you, if you dare to touch my wife and daughter, I will kill you. I have no time to talk nonsense with you. I will give you three seconds. If you don''t hand it in, I will kill you." With that, Nie Zhao grabbed Si Xuan''s neck with his other hand and could twist it at any time.


    Si Xuan also felt the threat of life, shouting for help.


    "Nie Zhao, are you crazy?" Master Si was furious.


    "Nie Zhao has something to say, is there any misunderstanding, I asked before, I..." Duan Muling called.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know. Let me go..." Si Xuan began to cry.


    "Three We found Mo Xin who was wounded. You sent someone to kill Mo Xin and take my wife and daughter away. "


    "Two I''ve never wronged anyone. It''s no use sophistry. Hand it in... "


    "One..."


    "Ah

 Chapter 1093

    Si Xuan screamed in fear, but she didn''t feel the coming pain and terror, because the power to suppress her suddenly disappeared.


    The truth that Si Xuan is ready to shout is stuck in her throat. She looks back tremblingly, only to see that Nie Zhao behind her is as soft as a bone pulled out. His eyes burst at Si Xuan, but he couldn''t move at all, and he couldn''t speak.


    The others rushed forward to pull away Si Xuan.


    Duan Muling has already looked at her aunt.


    Nie Zhao''s situation is undoubtedly poisoned, but how on earth did his aunt poison him at such a long distance? Duanmu Ling can''t see through.


    The master of Medicine said coldly, "arrest this maniac for me."


    Duanmu Lingli immediately stopped him and said, "aunt, master of medicine!"


    "If you dare to fight against the future master''s wife, you should be prepared to be killed." The master of medicine has already killed her. She doesn''t care who is in front of her. In that case, Nie Zhao also killed Si Xuan. How can the master of medicine bear it.


    Although Nie Zhao couldn''t move or speak, he heard clearly.


    If it wasn''t for Tao Rong''s permission, he couldn''t disclose her life experience casually, and he wouldn''t be brought down by the master of medicine. He was careless. The medicine and poison of the Yin clan were unpredictable.


    Duanmu Ling naturally won''t let Nie Zhao have an accident. He says quickly: "Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao disappeared after we sent them out, and the people who sent them away also disappeared, so..."


    "So doubt me? What did I do! What does this matter have to do with me? I brought Tao Rong to the Yin nationality before, but this matter is not in the past? What else! Grandma, you decide for me. I can''t stand such grievances. Can anyone kill me? If it wasn''t for you, would I have just died? " Si Xuan cried.


    The eyes of the master of medicine have changed, and she has obviously moved her heart to kill. She should not care about Nie zhaotaorong. She only knows that this man just wanted to kill Si Xuan.


    Duanmu Lingxin said, "today is my cousin''s wedding day. I don''t think we can lock him up. After the wedding, we can ask the patriarch. After all, it''s a big event to assassinate the patriarch''s wife. We can''t punish him in private."


    The medical master looked at Duan Muling coldly.


    Duan Muling said it for Nie Zhaocai, but he didn''t lie.


    What''s more, it''s very right to say that today is a happy day, so we can''t get any bad luck.


    At this time, looking at his friendship with the Nie family, he also said: "although Nie Zhao''s achievements have shocked me, his status in China is not low. If something happens in the Yin nationality, I''m afraid it will bring you trouble. Otherwise, I''d better wait until after the wedding."


    After thinking about it, the master of medicine finally waved his hand to let people take Nie Zhao down.


    Duanmu Ling just wanted to go with him, but he was warned by the master of medicine.


    Duanmu Ling can only watch others take Nie Zhao.


    Duanmu family naturally has its own place to imprison people. Nie Zhao was secretly detained where he went.


    After being coaxed for a long time, Si Xuan calmed down a little.


    Before she wants to go out, she gives orders to her guards.


    She has been angered by Nie Zhao. She wants them to look good.


    The guard''s command is to chop Tao Rong''s arm, and then find a chance to throw it to Nie Zhao.


    A guard went down to the secret room from Sixuan''s boudoir alone with a knife.


    Just after entering the secret room, the guard found something wrong. There was one person missing.


    The guard was on the alert immediately. "What about people?"


    Tao Rong calm smile way: "of course is out."


    Si ye also pretends to be fearless, and the guard has a knife in his hand. His meaning is very obvious. He has to delay his time.


    "Soon, you will know that Si Xuan is a liar. If you let us go now, you can make up for our mistakes." Si Ye opens his mouth.


    The hermits are naturally proud. Even if they are regarded as the guards of the servants, they think they are superior to the outsiders. Therefore, both Si ye and Tao Rong are not qualified to threaten him in his eyes.


    The guard said coldly, "don''t you say it?" He walked towards Tao Rong with a knife. "I''ll report to the first lady later."


    "What are you going to do?" Si Ye sees him to walk closer and closer to ask a way.


    The guard coldly looked at Si ye and said, "get out of here."


    Si Ye originally stayed in front of Tao Rong, but looking at the bright knife, he still didn''t want to suffer the pain before. Some hesitation. "Elder brother, what I said before is true. You also want to contribute to the hermits. It''s your greatest credit to expose the female swindler. Aren''t you very noble? How can you allow a swindler with no hidden blood to be your master''s wife? Are you not afraid to be ridiculed? "


    Si ye also tried to persuade the hermit.


    However, if the hermits could be so crooked, they would not have experienced such a rebellion for hundreds of years.Guard direct a fist, in the future less than reaction of Si Ye hit directly hit the wall.


    Tao Rong slowly stood up and said, "are you going to kill me?"


    "I''ve been ordered to take one of your arms and send it to the prisoner." The guard slowly raised his knife and said.


    "Who are the prisoners?" Tao Rong''s heart trembled.


    The guard replied coldly, "the man who hurt the young lady is your husband."


    Tao Rong''s pupil shrinks. Seeing that the knife is about to fall, Tao Rong quickly shrinks back, but the guard pulls the chain and pulls it forward.


    Tao Rong is in a dilemma to fight back, but the just right hand can''t make any effort at all.


    At this time, the next tile was suddenly kicked out. "Who''s going to be Auntie Tao?"


    The guard saw the man clearly, and suddenly became stiff. Some of them stood in the same place.


    Tao Rong''s head turned out to be ao Sheng.


    Ao Sheng jumped out and stood in front of Tao Rong. Looking at the way Tao Rong was chained, he said angrily, "I order you to untie it for me!"


    The guard of the Yin clan shakes all over, but he still shakes his head and says: "I belong to miss Duanmu completely. This is the order of death. No one is qualified except the Lord can order me to stop."


    The implication is that even the future patriarch is not qualified.


    Ao Sheng was furious, "you! OK, if you want to move aunt Tao, step over my body! "


    Ao Sheng stood in front of Tao Rong, facing the guard, ready to fight at any time.


    Tao Rong is anxious to ask: "you appear here, is not to see Xiao Xiao?"


    Aosheng vigilantly looked at the guard and nodded: "aunt, don''t worry, Xiaoxiao will be very open to bring people here."


    Just then, the guard suddenly burst up and attacked Aosheng.


    "Young master, I''m sorry! The hermits can''t give in! We have to finish the task! "

 Chapter 1094

    Aosheng fought with the guard in an instant.


    In order to ensure that Tao Rong would not be hurt, Ao Sheng surrounded Tao Rong, so Tao Rong could cooperate with him. The two men joined hands, and the guard was not easy to get.


    And when they tremble, Si Ye seizes the opportunity, moves directly to the door and escapes.


    Tao Rong sees it, but he doesn''t stop it. Instead, he consciously blocks the guard''s discovery. He doesn''t expect Si ye to help save people. He just hopes that this man can bring some trouble to Si Xuan after he escapes.


    Si Ye runs away crazily. His hands and feet are injured. He has never suffered like this. He will add a pen to his hatred because of running. If he can''t revenge, he is not Si Ye. With this belief, Si Ye runs away crazily.


    Fortunately, there was no one to guard along the way. Others left with the wedding. Only a few people were in the yard. Naturally, those people didn''t know why the elder sister''s brother was here.


    Everyone looked at the brother suddenly ran out of the yard of the first lady, and they were all in the same place.


    Si Ye ran all the way. For a moment, he didn''t escape from Shengtian''s sense of calmness, and he didn''t know where to go.


    All of a sudden, he bumped into someone and fell to the ground. Before he looked up, he was strongly corrected.


    Si Ye is about to struggle. After seeing the person clearly, he immediately calms down. "I know where she is..."


    In the secret room, Ao Sheng has been injured, and Tao Rong''s ankle is completely worn by the iron chain.


    The guard was not in a hurry to Guan Aosheng, but walked towards Tao Rong. "Just cut off your arm. You should be glad that the order is not to kill you."


    The guard raised the knife high and was about to fall down at Tao Rong when a gunshot rang out.


    There was a blood hole on the guard''s forehead, and he fell down to this side with a bang.


    Behind him, at the door of the secret room, Nie Zhaozheng stood there with a gun.


    When Tao Rong saw Nie Zhao, his tears came out.


    Nie Zhao all over trembling rushed to come over, a hugged Tao Rong, tightly hugged. On Tao Rong''s forehead, on his cheek, on his nose, and on his lips, he kisses fiercely. The joy of the afterlife fills Nie Zhao, making him excited and excited.


    "I''m here, I''m here, Rongrong. It''s OK. I''m here." Nie Zhao is distressed to pacify, and wants to rub people into his heart and protect them well.


    Tao Rong holds Nie Zhao in her arms and tears overflow from the corner of her eyes. "Well, I''m fine. Don''t worry


    Luo Xiaoqing comes with Nie Zhao. She gets the news from Duan Muling and helps to rescue Nie Zhao from the dungeon.


    "Ah, young master!" Luo Xiaoqing didn''t expect to have such a secret room at Duanmu''s home. There were not only imprisoned Tao Rong, but also injured Ao Sheng.


    Luo Xiaoqing rushed forward to check Aosheng, Aosheng some embarrassed to hold the wound.


    Tao Rong releases Nie Zhao, and the two look at each other deeply. Everything is in silence. Nie Zhao breaks the chain with a gun, and then raises his hand to take Tao Rong and take her out.


    Luo Xiaoqing also quickly helped Ao Sheng out.


    They have to deal with their wounds first. In order to avoid trouble, they stay in Si Xuan''s room for the time being and ask Luo Xiaoqing to get medicine and gauze. Duanmu family has the best of these things.


    In the meantime, information was also exchanged.


    Nie Zhao hears Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao''s experience, is really incomparable regret, if left them at the beginning, maybe instead is the safest.


    Nie Zhao asks where Xiao Xiao is. Ao Sheng quickly explains that Xiao Xiao should go to find uncle Qi to help save people. Ao Sheng did not expect that the person who was going to become his teacher''s mother was so vicious. It was terrible.


    Ao Sheng''s injury was lighter than Tao Rong''s, so he casually dealt with it and stood up and said, "I''m going to find the patriarch. I have to expose this woman''s cruel behavior. I can''t let this woman become the patriarch''s wife of our hermit clan."


    Although Ao Sheng was young, he was not inferior to anyone in his sense of responsibility.


    After Aosheng left, Nie Zhao asked Luo Xiaoqing to get some food and new clothes. After all, Tao Rong is a little bad now.


    "When you''re done, we''ll go to Xiaoxiao. I believe that if the guest is willing to send Aosheng over, he''s certainly not a bad man. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Nie Zhao is afraid that Tao Rong is worried, so he doesn''t say this to comfort her. Although he is also worried, Tao Rong''s situation makes him unable to trust her alone.


    "I''m not worried." Suddenly, Tao Rong said.


    Nie Zhao a Leng, some surprised, "so trust that person?"


    Tao Rong raised his head and said solemnly, "because that man is Xiao Yi."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, a time a little reaction not come over, Tao Rong in the end say what.


    "Xiao Yi? Yes, Xiao Yi, you look like Xiao Yi. Xiaoxiao was taken away by him. At least I don''t think he will hurt Xiaoxiao. " Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao''s face was stiff and deep in thought. "He''s here? Why? ""The guests of the hermits. Just now Luo Xiaoqing said that it was duanmuling''s Apprentice. That is to say, it had a lot to do with the group of hermits who escaped. " Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao was shocked and wanted to find the man.


    Tao Rong also see out, as soon as possible to clean up their own, to go out with Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao loves Tao Rong and hopes that she can have a rest.


    But Tao Rong insists that Nie Zhao plans to take Tao Rong to his master and Xiao Xiao first.


    Then Nie Zhao took Tao Rong on his back and left Duanmu''s home with the help of Luo Xiaoqing.


    On Nie Zhao''s back, Tao Rong talks about her life experience.


    Nie Zhao also made his investigation clear.


    At present, Tao Rong''s life experience has been very clear, Nie Zhao asked: "do you want to recognize it?"


    Tao Rong thinks of those who are still related to him by blood. "I don''t think so."


    "No, but revenge. Si ye and AO Sheng have gone too. I don''t believe she can escape smoothly. " Nie Zhaodao.


    "Did you let Si ye go?" Tao Rong asked unexpectedly: "although he was in the secret room to share his troubles with me and help me, he sent someone to assassinate me and let someone replace me. For so many years, I thought you would take revenge on him."


    "I can''t imagine the consequences if I find the way so late. Besides, he wants to take revenge on Si Xuan. I''ll leave him alive for a while, but if you want revenge... "


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in him. Anyway, now that I know everything, he has no reason to attack me again." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    They were talking when Nie Zhao''s special communicator vibrated.


    Nie Zhao is inconvenient with Tao Rong on his back, so he lets Tao Rong go to see it.


    Tao Rong opened it and said, "let''s go to the meeting. Master took Xiao Xiao to the meeting."

 Chapter 1095

    The people sent by China are always monitoring the situation here. Naturally, they find Xiao Xiao and uncle Qi at the meeting for the first time. It is said that their eldest brother has been looking for his wife and daughter. Naturally, they are notified immediately to avoid delay.


    Upon receiving the news, the two men immediately ran to the meeting place.


    The marriage of the leader of the Yin clan is naturally a big event, but Nie Zhao and Tao Rong have no mind to pay attention to the strange way of marriage here.


    All the people in the Yin clan gathered at the meeting place at this time.


    In fact, there are not many people living in this city, but it is also a sensational scene to concentrate all of them in the venue.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao can''t find anyone when they look at the sea of people in front of them.


    "What to do?" Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    It''s inconvenient to move here. Nie Zhao puts Tao Rong down and holds her. Then start to connect with your partner.


    Tao Rong looked up. Not far away, in the center of the meeting hall, there was a huge platform. It looked very like an ancient altar. The black flag had a punch in it. The ancient beast embroidered with gold was the symbol of the hermit that Tao Rong had seen before.


    There are burning braziers in four corners. In the middle of the platform, there is a square, shallow pool. There is a strange luster at the bottom of the pool. When you look at it carefully, it turns out that it is a gem. The pool is completely paved with a gem as the base.


    At the end of the pool is a three meter high statue.


    Tao Rong had seen the statue before.


    It is the largest statue in the middle of the city. The whole statue is carved from jade.


    The whole stage is built around it.


    And this statue is the founder of the Yin people, respected by them.


    Every time the Yin people have a big event, they will set up a platform here to worship.


    When Ao Yi became the patriarch, he also held a ceremony here.


    And this time the patriarch got married, naturally, it was also here.


    Tao Rong is watching, Nie Zhao said: "my people say that Xiao Xiao and master are safe together, but there are too many people here to accurately indicate the location. It''s just in the southeast, in the middle of the crowd."


    Tao Rong nodded. "Let''s get closer to that side first."


    Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to leave, but Tao Rong suddenly reacts and says in Nie Zhao''s ear, "don''t you still have something to do?"


    What Tao Rong said is naturally Nie Zhao''s task.


    Nie Zhao shook his head and said, "we need to wait and see the change for the moment."


    Tao Rong believes that Nie Zhao will make a correct judgment, so he doesn''t continue to ask. He follows Nie Zhao to the southeast to find Xiao Xiao, his master and Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi has not been mentioned in the report. I don''t know if he is still there.


    On the other side, uncle Qi said with a smile: "girl, we are here to make trouble, but the consequences are very difficult to clean up."


    Xiaoxiao frowned at the front and said, "I can''t find uncle aoyi or Duanmu. I can only come here. And that person is a bad woman. I can''t let uncle aoyi marry her. As long as I reveal her true features and save my mother, I''m willing to be punished even if I make a mistake."


    Uncle Qi held Xiaoxiao in one hand and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll make trouble with you for a while. Let''s go ahead. Here It''s not very safe. "


    Feeling the different breath of some people around him, uncle Qi knows that the people around him are murderous. Later, he doesn''t know what will happen. If the situation is not good, he will run away with Xiaoxiao in his arms. Anyway, according to the regulations of the hermits, he can''t use firearms in the city. In terms of martial arts, few people can stop him.


    Because of this, uncle Qi came here with Xiaoxiao without fear.


    "Old man, in fact, you can let me go. I will follow you. It''s not convenient for you to pull me like this." A voice came from behind.


    It''s Xiao Yi with a mask.


    At this time, Xiao Yi''s wrist is being held by Uncle Qi with one hand, which is equivalent to half holding. Xiao Yi can''t escape.


    Uncle Qi squinted and said with a smile, "that''s not good. There are so many people. What should we do if we get separated?"


    Xiao Yi smile, some helpless, how can he explain, in fact, he did not want to go, but such a big person always holding hands is also very embarrassed.


    "Old man, go to nine o''clock, there It''s safer. " Xiao Yi said.


    Uncle Qi was stunned and said, "Oh? How do you know? "


    "After all, that area is full of people from the city. I''m a guest from outside. Naturally I know that." Xiao Yi said with a smile.


    Uncle Qi immediately looked at Xiao Yi''s eyes changed, and then said with a smile: "OK."


    Immediately obedient toward the direction of Xiao Yi.


    When Tao Rong and Nie Zhao came to the middle, it was very difficult to find Xiao Xiao and master.


    Tao Rong suddenly thought: "will white teeth follow them? White teeth have a keen sense of hearing and smell..."


    Nie Zhao thought about it, and immediately whistled. The whistle was very loud and sharp. If it was normal, it would be far away, but now there was a lot of people around, and such a whistle would not attract any attention.Just about to be disappointed.


    All of a sudden, Tao Rong felt a meal under her feet. Looking down, Bai Ya was squatting at her feet, biting her shoes.


    Tao Rong touched Bai Ya''s head in surprise.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong take a look at each other and immediately start to use white teeth to find Xiao Xiao, constantly approaching their direction.


    White teeth walking away from Uncle Qi didn''t attract much attention, so they were still moving.


    At this time, the sacrificial platform has begun to go through the process.


    When the old master, the medical master and the Wu master appeared, the whole audience began to cheer.


    For a moment, the noise made Tao Rong''s head buzzing, and their raised hands completely blocked their vision, which made it more difficult for them to find someone.


    Suddenly Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong, "Xiao Xiao and Shifu!"


    Nie Zhao saw it.


    Tao Rong also quickly stood on tiptoe to see, but could not see at all. Nie Zhaoshun put his arms around tao Rong, and only with height could he see.


    Not far away, uncle Qi is holding Xiaoxiao. They are looking at the sacrificial platform not far away.


    At this time, a person moved a step, blocking the vision of Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, two people are frowning, ready to move forward.


    Suddenly, the person blocking their vision seemed to feel something and slowly looked back.


    In the crowd, a man with a mask appeared to be a bit abrupt.


    Tao Rong doesn''t feel anything, but Nie Zhao, who is holding her, suddenly steps and looks at the masked man.


    And the mask man also seems to be frozen, originally casual look around the line of sight completely nailed in their direction.


    "Nie Zhao?" Tao Rong doesn''t understand of shout a way.


    Nie Zhao suddenly quickened his pace.


    And that mask person also pulled to prepare to completely walk of Qi Lao Bo and Xiao Xiao.


    Uncle Qi and Xiao Xiao look at the mask man''s eyes.


    "Mom, Dad!"

 Chapter 1096

    Tao Rong all of a sudden, full of vision inside is Xiao Xiao, rushed to Xiao Xiao into his arms, "Xiao Xiao."


    "Mom! You''re OK. Did dad save you? " Xiao Xiao wakes up.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "mom is OK, and you? Is it safe all the way? "


    Xiao Xiao nodded and said, "Uncle Xiao is very kind to me, and I have found my master."


    Tao Rong looks up gratefully at her master, and then at Xiao Yi, ready to thank her.


    Xiao Yi and Nie Zhao are standing face to face.


    Nie Zhao had a cold face. "Take off the mask!"


    Xiao Yi raised the corner of his mouth and showed the dimples in the symmetrical position.


    "Are you sure?" Xiao Yi said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao a face dignified looking at him, silent.


    Xiao Yi pick eyebrows, raised his head, slowly took off the mask, only when the face gradually exposed.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes gradually widened. As expected, he still couldn''t believe it.


    Tao Rong looks at this face, and then looks at Nie Zhao''s face. Only when they stand together can they feel their differences and differences in temperament.


    But as long as one of them disguises, it''s almost the same.


    "My God, this is What''s going on? " Uncle Qi was shocked. At first, he thought Xiao Yi was a little familiar, but he didn''t think about it. Now he understands that his exposed nose and mouth are really like his apprentice.


    Xiao Xiao had seen her before, but when she saw her two dads, she felt strange and couldn''t help hugging Tao Rong''s neck.


    at this stage as like as two peas, I didn''t know that the people were excited. I didn''t realize that there were two people who looked exactly alike, almost like a mirror.


    Nie Zhao''s expression was gradually in a trance, and a wonderful feeling came out of his heart. He was not angry because of the image, but an irresistible feeling.


    It was like the first time he saw Xiaoxiao, the feeling could not be expressed in words.


    "You..." Nie Zhao didn''t know what to say.


    But Xiao Yi tilted his head and grinned, "big brother."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, the other three also silly.


    Xiao Yi''s eyes all reveal a smile, that kind of feeling seems to be happy from the heart.


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly and said, "who are you?"


    Xiao Yi said unexpectedly: "how? You haven''t found out yet? Or you didn''t try to guess? "


    Nie Zhao''s face became more and more dignified, and he almost began to sweat on his forehead.


    "I don''t guess things without evidence, and I don''t easily believe what others say." Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Xiao Yi laughed, "you are really It''s very different from me. " With that, Xiao Yi reaches into his pocket and puts a small thing in front of Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao''s pupils vibrated and remained silent for a long time.


    Tao Rong looked over and said, "this picture..."


    "Here I am. It looks like a picture of a woman acting for her. " Xiao Yi directly admitted.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao instantly understand who it is. I just didn''t expect that she could master so many things.


    Xiao Yi put out the fragments of the photo and said, "this is only part of it. I don''t know whether the rest is on the woman or..."


    "I''m in my hands." Nie Zhaodao.


    "What is the truth?" Xiao Yi said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao is vigilant however way: "only with a piece of fragment that has only one baby, can let you guess out the truth?"


    Xiao Yi looks at Nie Zhao''s disbelieving eyes and smiles with satisfaction, "how smart, just as smart as me."


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Xiao Yi turned to Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao and said, "I want to apologize to you for this. After I got the photos and investigated your relationship, I was sent out. I was not allowed to enter the scope of China, so I went to h country And then tune out something you left in the sanatorium.


    Tao Rong a Leng, a moment a little confused force.


    Xiao Yi said: "I was your midwife at that time. It was very easy to get these and then did a paternity test."


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao''s faces are green.


    Xiao Yi exaggerated smile: "the result makes me almost think that heaven has a daughter for me?"


    As soon as this remark comes out, there''s nothing I don''t understand.


    Identical twins, if with each other''s children to do paternity testing is difficult to identify the difference.


    This is enough to prove the relationship between them.


    And that picture was supposed to be a group photo of three people.


    Nie Zhao''s mother and son''s photo, originally missing a corner, should be hidden by his grandfather, because to cover up the existence of Xiao Yi.


    For a time, both Nie Zhao and Tao Rong were in mixed emotions. Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao and can''t help holding his hand.


    Although Xiao Yi''s face doesn''t matter, his eyes still change a little. He knew the truth earlier than them, and he didn''t know how he faced it.Several people were relatively silent for a while.


    Suddenly Nie Zhao raised his eyes, with murderous spirit in them. Xiao Yi frowned and said: "still don''t believe it?"


    "That man took you, and you live with him? Where is he now? Are you here, too? " Nie Zhao forces to ask a way.


    Xiao Yi was stunned. "You mean Dad


    Nie Zhao''s face is very ugly. He takes out the bullet he carries and puts it in front of Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi was stunned, "this is It''s a special bullet for black wings. "


    Black wing is the largest black organization in the world that Nie Zhao has been tracking. It is said that the killer organization is also under their hands. Now there is a lot of evidence that this organization was founded by the defecting hermits.


    "Grandfather said, this is the man shot, hit the mother''s body." Nie Zhao''s voice is mixed with hatred, a kind of unbearable emotion.


    Xiao Yi was in a trance, "I I don''t know. It''s true that my father took me when I was a child, but he didn''t tell me anything about my life experience. When I grew up, he handed me over to Duanmu Shifu, because Duanmu Shifu was not a person with black wings. He gave me a normal life. After that, I saw him almost every few years, so I did my own investigation. But I believe that Dad cares about mom. He has been suffering for so many years. I think the things in those years have yet to be investigated. I''m not here simply to find my family. Like you, I want to know the truth of those years. "


    Nie Zhao gasps slightly. Tao Rong pulls Nie Zhao''s arm and tries to calm him down.


    Tao Rong believes in Xiao Yi. According to Xiao Yi, the man doesn''t look like a real villain. At least he has a heart for his son. If he is really a villain, why did he want to leave the baby at the beginning? Tao Rong doesn''t believe that at that time, almost under the blockade of the city, he wanted to make trouble for himself and take a baby away.


    Tao Rong believes that Nie Zhao can also think clearly.


    It''s just that someone saw the man shoot at Nie meizhao with his own eyes. It''s also true that the bullet stayed in Nie meizhao''s body.

 Chapter 1097

    They look at each other for a long time. Although it''s a great pleasure for them to recognize each other, there are some things between them. Xiao Yi follows his father. His father once hurt his mother, but Nie Zhao hasn''t even seen his parents. Moreover, no one can combine the truth. The two brothers are really helpless.


    "Well, let''s wait until the situation here is over." As an elder, uncle Qi took the lead in saying, "I don''t want to see what''s going on now."


    If Uncle Qi suddenly becomes alert and pays attention to the surroundings, it proves that the situation around him has changed. For such a sense of crisis, elders like Uncle Qi can feel it in advance.


    Nie Zhao draws back his attention. Tao Rong holds Nie Zhao''s hand and says, "now even if you two confront each other, it''s useless, isn''t it? You don''t know all about it. "


    Nie Zhao slowly took the bullet, "I will not give up, if it is really he killed his mother, I will do it myself."


    Xiao Yi opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    For a while, Ao Yi and Si Xuan have already stood on the stage.


    Tao Rong''s atmosphere eases a little. Nie Zhao is discussing with Uncle Qi to let him take Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao out of here first, so as not to be unsafe.


    Uncle Qi agrees and is ready to take Tao Rong and Xiao Xiao.


    Nie Zhao looks at the silent Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi also looks up at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao said: "if you have nothing to do with the things here, you will go too. You don''t look like someone with skill."


    Xiao Yi a Leng, then slightly smile, pick eyebrow way: "OK, listen to you, turn around, we say again."


    Tao Rong felt relieved. After all, she was twins. If she was so cold all the time, she would feel a little strange.


    Xiao Yi put on a mask to avoid trouble.


    Xiao Xiao has been watching, until this time, suddenly said: "Mom and Dad, what should I call uncle Xiao?"


    Xiaoxiao''s question baffled everyone.


    Xiao Yi cough cough way: "adult''s gratitude and resentment is adult''s, children still want to be polite from childhood education, come on, Xiao Xiao calls uncle."


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s called uncle."


    Xiao Yili said: "logically speaking, I am older than you. She should call me uncle."


    Nie Zhao directly countered, "logically speaking, you don''t know who was born first. And I''m married. Do you have children? "


    Xiao Yi was blocked up a voice, not to mention the children, even the wife did not know where.


    Xiao Yi looked at Tao Rong and said, "I saved your mother and daughter in those years."


    Tao Rong coughed and said: "in fact, you are so young. Don''t you look old-fashioned when you call your uncle? What''s more, the reason why there is no brother married and the brother is not married will affect your reputation. How nice it is to call uncle and look young.


    Xiao Yi will retort, Tao Rong quickly to Xiao Xiao way: "Xiao Xiao, this is your pro uncle, called uncle on the line."


    Xiao Xiao immediately shouts: "uncle."


    Xiao Yi a face of distress and helplessness.


    A few people said and went to the periphery.


    Because the people here are so excited that they are difficult to move, but they can barely move a few steps.


    Just about to see the edge of hope, suddenly the surrounding crowd were excited to shout. Then it was quiet for a moment.


    Tao Rong heard the voice of Si ye from the stage room.


    "I didn''t lie. This person doesn''t have the blood of the hermit. She''s a liar! She imprisoned me to prevent me from telling the truth. " Si Ye shouts aloud.


    "Si ye, what are you talking about?" Master Si stood up and cried.


    "If you destroy the marriage of the hermit, you need to use your life to repay your sins." The master of Yizong stood up and said angrily. Then he called to the master: "is this your grandson? How on earth did you bring up? "


    The onlookers at the bottom are very angry. It''s the biggest insult to their holy and great hermit that an outsider does such a thing at such a time.


    "Kill him, kill him, kill him." Everyone was shouting.


    Si Ye knows that the situation is difficult to control, but if she is not exposed now, when Si Xuan really marries Ao Yi, he will surely die, and now he can only die.


    "I didn''t lie, I really didn''t lie! Calm down and listen to me Si Ye shouts loudly, but the sound around him has completely covered him. It''s useless for him to roar.


    Si Xuan, who was standing with Ao Yi, was ferocious, and her gorgeous clothes could not cover up her whole body.


    "If you don''t start to kill him, he''s a madman to destroy our marriage." Si Xuan cried anxiously.


    The guard next to him looks at Ao Yi. After all, Ao Yi is there. Others dare not do it easily.


    Master Yizong was about to get angry when he stood up. Suddenly, a man jumped out of his sight and flew onto the stage.


    That''s Aosheng.


    Master Wu immediately panicked, "what are you doing up here! Go down"I''m here to expose this woman. There must be something wrong with this vicious woman. You can''t believe her." Ao Sheng yelled, and the people around him could not help but calm down. After all, he was the little Lord. He had some status. When he pointed at Si Xuan himself, people could not help talking about him.


    "Nonsense!" The master of medicine was so angry that he felt that these people were humiliating the eldest lady of Duanmu family.


    Si Xuan was worried. She reached for Ao Yi and said, "isn''t he in your charge? Are you going to let him do this and disturb our wedding? "


    Aoyi did not answer, but coldly looked at Sixuan, such eyes let Sixuan almost cold.


    "Master! This woman really has a problem. I, this man and aunt Tao were all imprisoned by her in Duanmu''s secret room before. She also sent someone to kill aunt Tao. Fortunately, we escaped. " Aosheng shouts to aoyi.


    Si Xuan shivered and began to sweat. "You''re talking nonsense. You''re talking about someone who instigated me to slander me. I know you want to destroy the wedding. You are the enemy of the hermit."


    When Si Xuan said that, he immediately made everyone panic.


    Taking advantage of his ability to speak, Si ye went forward and said, "I''m not the enemy of the Yin clan. You are the enemy of the Yin clan. This woman has no lineage of the Yin clan at all. In order to comfort my injured grandfather, the woman I found pretended to be my cousin. She has nothing to do with Duanmu family of the Si family. Later, when I knew that she was going to replace my cousin to marry the leader of the Yin clan, I knew the problem Serious, so specially to persuade her, but she not only did not listen to advice, but also sent someone to kill my mouth, I was in Duanmu home all of a sudden, if you do not believe, you can immediately do paternity testing, you know I did not lie! If this woman is not the real Sixuan at all, and your patriarch was cheated but married this woman, don''t you feel insulted? Aren''t the hermits very proud? "

 Chapter 1098

    Si ye said that, even the master of medicine was in a trance.


    In fact, in order to protect himself, Si Ye deliberately made up some, but now the details are not important. He must pull down Si Xuan. Even if he is reproached and hated by master Si, at least his life can be saved.


    The old patriarch who presided over the wedding took Ao Sheng forward and asked, "Ao Sheng, I ask you, how much do you know, is what he said true?"


    Ao Sheng said seriously: "Shigong, all I know is that I saw Xiaoxiao who escaped very hard. In order to protect aunt Tao before the rescue arrived, I dived and lost myself. Then I saw that the woman''s guard was about to kill aunt Tao with a knife. The man was there at that time. He also said these words. He hoped that the guard would not kill her, but the guard had completely obeyed this rule Women don''t listen at all. "


    The old master looked at the medical master.


    The master of medicine was also flustered. Just as she was about to speak, she took out the seven treasure dagger for the bride''s decoration and put it on her neck.


    "I''m not alive. You''ve wronged people. I''m not alive. I was free and you wanted to recognize me. Now it''s my fault to say that? If I don''t marry, I will prove my innocence with my life. "


    Si Xuan''s crying, quarreling and hanging immediately aroused sympathy. Naturally, the medical master immediately asked people to stop him and called Duan Muling, but Duan Muling didn''t move. The others quickly mend it and take off Si Xuan''s dagger, so she sits on the ground and cries.


    But it worked. The master of medicine and the master of the Department immediately stood on her side.


    Master Si said: "Si ye, you''ve been fooling around. You''ve done all kinds of tests in those years. How can it be fake?"


    "Grandfather, my parents and I did all those tests together, just to satisfy you."


    "She is so similar to my son''s daughter-in-law, how can it be..."


    "It''s cosmetic surgery. Aren''t you a good doctor? There are some tiny knife edges on the face of plastic surgery. Can''t you see them? " Si Ye desperately explains.


    But Sixuan was so desperate, like a farce, that no one was at peace.


    "Well, you keep saying that Tao Rong was arrested by Si Xuan. OK, now that you''re all out, she''s out too. Let her come out and explain the situation." The master of medicine yelled fiercely.


    "Master doctor, don''t you even believe me? I have nothing to do with this woman. What I have experienced in my life can be false. Aunt Tao went to find Xiao Xiao. How could she come out to confront her? "


    "Aren''t you fascinated by Tao Rong''s daughter? You kids don''t have a sense of right and wrong, they just lie for others and slander others. " Si Xuan immediately quibbled.


    Ao Sheng was half angry.


    Master Wu was also angry and said, "how could our young master be so ignorant? Please be careful with Miss Si."


    "Are you all blind? Look at her! How can a woman of such quality marry my master. I firmly object to her becoming the master''s wife! " Aosheng called.


    Si Xuan immediately cried, "what do you want from me? If you don''t want to marry, you can do it. I don''t have to? What''s more, you don''t have any evidence to slander me. It''s OK to test my parentage. If you find out that I''m born, I''ll cut off the relationship with all of you. Even if I die, I won''t marry into the hermit again! " What Si Xuan said was so cruel that people who had already begun to be determined Duanmu family were worried about whether they would make the eldest lady angry.


    "Don''t be frightened by her. If she doesn''t feel guilty, why do you want to arrest me, why do you want to kill me? What she did to me, Tao Rong can prove that Tao Rong is also a friend of the patriarch?" Si Ye shouts.


    "I can prove it!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loud sound from the crowd.


    When they looked at it, they saw Tao Rong and Nie Zhaozheng standing in the crowd.


    It''s just the two of them.


    Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong. The wound on Tao Rong''s face is visible to the naked eye. People can''t help but step back. People on the stage can see it more clearly.


    Nie Zhao helps Tao Rong step by step.


    Si Xuan stares at Tao Rong. Her eyes seem to exude poison.


    The people on the stage also can''t believe of looking at Tao Rong.


    It''s said that Tao Rong is missing. Nie Zhao breaks into Duanmu''s house to find the important person of Si Xuan. Unexpectedly, they are here now. Is this really


    Is also not a fool, as long as willing to associate, many things a Association will be clear the truth.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong step by step forward.


    Nie Zhao said in a low voice: "Rongrong, later, I''ll give you a hint. If the situation is not good, don''t take care of anyone above. You must run away, you know?"


    Tao Rong en a way: "I know, I still have Xiao Xiao to take care of, won''t mess."


    Nie Zhao is worried about Tao Rong''s mess. After all, there are friends she cares about and relatives she hasn''t met.


    Two minutes ago, Nie Zhao received an urgent message. Someone caught a black winged member. According to what he had seized, he found that there were a large number of mines and bombs under the platform. Their intention was very obvious. They wanted to kill all the leaders of the Yin nationality in one net, so that the Yin nationality could not move.Those things are buried under the statue.


    Because at the end of the wedding, everyone will stand around the statue.


    But now the wedding is interrupted. Those people only stand at the front of the stage. If it really explodes, it may not achieve the effect they want, and there will be casualties. But the really powerful hermit experts are very likely to escape, so they have been waiting for other people to gather at the statue.


    If they can''t hold a wedding all the time, they may escape the disaster, but if they break the pot, it will still be dangerous. So Nie Zhaocai asked Tao Rong to run away when he gave the escape signal. With Tao Rong''s speed, she would not be hurt. She was afraid that she would worry about others and run with others.


    Nie Zhao didn''t want to involve Tao Rong.


    But the current situation is that we must not let all the characters on the stage have an accident. If all the characters have an accident, the black wings will catch all the people in one net. They are armed with advanced weapons and are very difficult to deal with.


    In the end, a direct gunfight will be the worst result.


    Nie Zhao''s troops are in the distance. They have to come at least ten minutes. If they are in a large-scale gunfight, ten minutes is extremely dangerous.


    What''s more, their daughter is still here.


    I don''t know how many ambushes black wings have made.


    So the surest way is to delay, so that they can not carry out the most dangerous plan.


    Nie Zhao''s idea is very simple. It''s good for the hermits and the black wings to kill each other. Don''t involve them.

 Chapter 1099

    In fact, Nie Zhao''s task is to let both of them threaten the Chinese nation and fight against themselves. The hermits can get the upper hand, but the black wings can''t.


    Nie Zhao''s people will take advantage of the chaos they create and sneak under the stage to see if they can find a way.


    But Nie Zhao''s premise is to let everyone protect themselves.


    This time, with Tao Rong on the stage, Nie Zhao can control the situation for the first time and observe the situation around him.


    Of course, Xiao Xiao and Xiao Yi have been together with master to find a safe place to escape.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao come to the stage.


    Everyone looked at them.


    Tao Rong said directly: "Xiaoxiao and I were about to leave the Yin clan that day. We all saw that, but the driver and the people who sent us out had been bribed by Si Xuan. We were kidnapped directly and secretly. My daughter and I have been imprisoned in the secret room since that day. She let people torture me every day to vent her ugly anger. Just because I made her lose face before! "


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Si Xuan jumps up suddenly and wants to rush towards Tao Rong.


    The result is not close, was Nie Zhao kick of almost fly up.


    The whole person fell heavily on the stage and knocked off a tooth.


    People were shocked.


    Others instinctively came forward to protect Si Xuan, and the master of medicine also came forward to support Si Xuan, glaring at Nie Zhao, "how did you get out?"


    "Master doctor, do you still want to defend this man? What''s the matter with her treating my wife and daughter like this Nie Zhao said coldly.


    The master of medicine was so angry that the veins on his forehead jumped up.


    And Tao Rong looked at the master of medicine, there was a sad feeling in her heart. She shook her head and sneered, "don''t you see that she is so angry that she has already explained the truth?"


    Tao Rong didn''t say much. In fact, she didn''t want to say or But the situation is not as Tao Rong would like.


    Si ye saw Tao Rong, thought for a while, and finally made up his mind.


    Si Xuan was already in a panic, but she felt that she had a way to save everything.


    "Grandma, grandma, I''ll tell you the truth, I''ll tell you the truth." Si Xuan cried.


    The master of medicine looks back at Si Xuan heartily.


    Si Xuan yelled: "I avenged Tao Rong and tried to torture her. I''m wrong. I just can''t swallow that breath. But if she can live till now, doesn''t it prove that I don''t want to kill her? I just want to take revenge and return her. Now I know I''m wrong, but they can''t hurt me so much. How important a person''s life experience is. It''s related to the reputation of my parents. It''s your son and daughter-in-law! "


    What Si Xuan said hurt the master''s heart.


    Master Si was a little uncertain in a trance, "son, what about your cousin? Why does he disappear suddenly? Why do you want to catch your cousin


    "Because he was adopted, he found that he could get benefits from me, so he threatened me, and I did so. But I didn''t want to delay the wedding. I knew it was a major event of the hermits, so I wanted to close him first, and then I said, I just felt that I couldn''t make public my family''s ugliness. I tried so hard to cover up everything, but they just slandered me, I said It''s really... "


    "Si Xuan, I didn''t know you could lie like this before. What you''re saying now doesn''t contradict what you did before?" Si ye said.


    Si Xuan immediately looked back at Si ye and said, "I''m a granddaughter. You''re adopted. You''re an outsider. If you want to threaten me and get benefits, I''m just fighting back."


    The family members were in a dispute.


    Tao Rong looked at it indifferently.


    Nie Zhao is looking around, but suddenly his eyes are on Ao Yi, who has been silent.


    Two people looked at each other as if they were saying something with their eyes.


    Nie Zhao made a gesture pointing down, Ao Yi was slightly stunned, and then made a gesture pointing to a tall building in front of the square. It''s the tallest building. Nie Zhao knows that it''s very suitable for snipers to ambush.


    Nie Zhao and Ao Yi are exchanging information secretly.


    The excitement of the Si family here has become white hot.


    "Enough, what''s the trouble? What''s it like in such a place, master doctor! It''s all your troubles. " Lao Zong opened his mouth coldly.


    "I think the wedding should be held first. Otherwise, the hermits will become a laughing stock. We come all the way here not to see the quarrel. We''ll wait until the wedding is over."


    The old master was stunned and turned to look at the speaker.


    The man standing on the edge of the platform is beitangwei.


    He was pushing for a wedding. It was the idea.


    "That''s not right. If there''s something wrong with Sixuan''s identity, we can''t let her marry the patriarch." Master Wu said.


    "What do you mean by that? I haven''t even spoken yet. What qualifications do you have to say about my granddaughter''s identity?" The master of medicine maintains Tao."Si Ye! You ask you again, if you are mischievous, I will drive you out of the family. " The master of the Department saw that the master of medicine was also embarrassed and said quickly.


    Si Ye sneers a, now of circumstance, he can alive go out still don''t know.


    "Grandfather, I just wanted to report to you that I have found your granddaughter. Sixuan is just a substitute for her." Si Ye resolutely opens his mouth.


    Tao Rong frowns slightly and sees Si Ye looking at himself.


    Nie Zhao takes back his sight and can''t help holding Tao Rong''s hand. He knows that Tao Rong doesn''t want to face it.


    "What did you say? The real granddaughter? " Mr. Si asked in surprise.


    Si Xuan immediately flustered up, thinking that really found it? "Are you in a hurry now


    Si Ye hummed coldly: "it''s just that the protagonists are all here. It''s useless for us to quarrel so much. Isn''t Duanmu''s family the inheritance of ancient medicine? Can''t you even identify your own blood relationship? "


    "What do you mean? All here? Are you... " Duan Muling was the first to respond.


    Si Ye sneered and said: "yes, the real miss of Si family, the successor of Duanmu family is here."


    People can''t help but a Leng, Ao Yi, Duanmu Ling, master Si''s line of sight unexpectedly can''t help looking toward Tao Rong''s direction.


    Outsiders, people Si ye knew, people who looked very similar to the family of Si, people who looked very similar to Si Xuan.


    Tao Rong did not squint, calm heart in the face of everything.


    Si Ye stretched out his finger to one side, "she is Tao Rong! Tao Rong is my uncle''s own daughter


    With this remark, the first one who can''t stand is Mr. Si. If it wasn''t for the support of the people nearby, Mr. Si would have fallen down.

 Chapter 1100

    Si Xuan also looked at Tao Rong in disbelief, and then said with a strange smile: "Si ye, in order to slander me, can you even make such jokes? You are ridiculous. "She?"


    Si Ye sneered, "do I have to make it up? Tao Rong is already Mrs. Nie. She is also a good friend of the patriarch. Her status is no worse than yours. Is it necessary for me to add a layer of status that is dispensable to her? "


    Si Xuan was stunned,


    Si ye said: "don''t you think you look very similar? I have done the identification, you are false, she is the most real, you forget the gossip we said before? Tao Rong was originally a daughter of the Tao family, but it broke out that her parents were fake and abducted her to go home. She sent the two abductors to prison. Do you think it would be such a coincidence? "


    Si Xuan''s face was getting pale, and she couldn''t care about acting any more.


    "The old man''s face is also ugly. I don''t know how to tell you. That''s why I''m here to stop Si Xuan from getting married. I''ve already told her that she''s not born, but she wants to kill her. " Si Ye lies and intercedes for himself. He not only wants to live, but also wants to get some understanding.


    Tao Rong didn''t tear him down, and didn''t want to say anything more, but the sight that fell on her at this moment was very uncomfortable.


    The first one to come is duanmuling.


    "Tao Rong, you It''s really Is that true? You know this reaction for a long time? Or do you think what he said is a joke? Please tell me Duanmu Ling reaches for Tao Rong''s arm and asks, "are you my cousin?"


    Tao Rong looks at Duanmu Ling like this, also inexplicably a little uncomfortable, after all, Duanmu Ling has been very good to himself.


    "I also know when I was locked up with Si Ye." Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Nie Zhao also said: "a few days ago, I already found out the results. Yes, she is your cousin


    Duanmu Ling was shocked.


    The people under the stage are just like watching a big play, incomparably quiet, for fear of missing a message.


    The master of medicine, the master of the Department and the people of Duanmu''s family all stare at Tao Rong.


    Duanmu Ling couldn''t help but say: "how could this happen? We just missed it?" Then he looked at Nie Zhao and said, "why didn''t you say that when you came here?"


    Nie Zhao looked at them coldly and said: "first, you didn''t give me the chance to say that you are defending this fake. Second, my wife may not be willing to admit that I can''t speak beyond her."


    Duanmu Ling was stunned, "how can If not, you should have said earlier... " Then he looked at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong almost expressionless expression, thorn Duanmu Ling heart in a pain, "you..."


    "Duan Muling, you are my good friend. Today, I just came up to expose Si Xuan''s face. Now that I say this step is not my wish. Ao Yi is also my friend. I don''t want him to be cheated into marrying such a woman."


    "Friends?" Duanmu Ling Leng for a while, and then some helpless smile, holding his forehead way: "also right, friends are very good."


    Duanmu Ling understands Tao Rong''s meaning.


    Tao Rong looked at Ao Yi and said, "it''s up to you."


    Ao Yi looks at Tao Rong deeply, then looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao looks at him for a while and puts one hand around tao Rong.


    Ao Yi light way: "one step miss, is to miss forever, this is the meaning of God, really ridiculous."


    People around don''t know what Ao Yi means, but Duan Muling is very clear. It''s estimated that Ao Yi''s unwillingness is even bigger now.


    If Tao Rong had not been abducted and sold, and if she had grown up healthy and healthy in Si''s family, it would be Ao Yi and Tao Rong who are now on this stage. There would be no Si Xuan and no Nie Zhao.


    "I It''s me. I''m Sixuan. The real lady, don''t be cheated. " Si Xuan is at a loss to shout, she still does not give up.


    But this, Ao Yi looked at Duanmu Ling directly.


    Duan Muling nodded and grabbed Si Xuan''s wrist. "We Duan Muling have a secret skill. We didn''t test it in order to respect you before, but now we all want an answer. Let''s test it."


    Si Xuan immediately yelled, trying to break free, but this time, the master of medicine and the master of Si did not respond. Instead, they just digested what they had just heard.


    Suddenly, Sixuan broke free from the shackles, took out a knife and waved it to the crowd. Her hair was completely scattered, just like a madman.


    "All of you need to be close to me, you self righteous psychoses. Do I want to be Sixuan? Is that what I want? Obviously he asked me to pretend to be him, and you forced me to marry someone I didn''t know at all. Now how can you make it seem that all the mistakes are my fault? Why should you! I''ll tell you, I don''t want to be this damned lady yet. " Si Xuan roared, which was a complete admission.


    "You lied to us, you dare to say!" The master of medicine was furious when he heard this.


    "You dead old woman, you must think that I am your granddaughter. Who do you blame! Ha ha ha Si Xuan laughs madly. Then the knife pointed at Tao Rong, "it''s all you. You''re my nemesis. As soon as you appear, you humiliate me and let me go through so many troubles. Now you completely destroy me. Tao Rong, what are you? Are you a life-threatening monster? You clearly have everything, why do you want to appear and destroy everything I have. "Tao Rong looked at Si Xuan and said, "it''s clear that you''ve been provoking me, and it''s not me who destroys everything. Fake is fake after all. Can you hide it for a lifetime?"


    Si Xuan said with a smile: "yes, even if you hide it, you can''t be free all your life. It''s controlled and used by others, and it''s threatened from time to time. I don''t think about this kind of days of holding back." With that, Si Xuan rushes towards Tao Rong again, reaches out her arm and wants to stab Tao Rong again.


    Nie Zhao sees the right time and wants to start, but the next second the crowd doesn''t respond at all, so Si Xuan suddenly turns and pounces in another direction.


    A knife into each other''s heart.


    The other side also did not respond, plus the injury on the body just right, simply unable to resist, this knife directly to a cool heart.


    The blood spurted out, and Si Xuan raised her head to her unbelievable eyes.


    "Si ye, I won''t let you be happy. If I''m going to suffer, I must let you die in front of me. I can''t kill Tao Rong, and I''ll kill you for revenge. You gave me a dream. You can''t take it. You have to pay a price. It''s a gift from my little sister. Do you like it?"

 Chapter 1101

    Si Ye looks at Si Xuan in front of him and the blood gushing out of his chest. His face is not willing and shocked. But he can''t speak any more. He can only look at Tao Rong. He doesn''t know the meaning of the last look. Soon, Si Ye falls down directly with a dagger, and everyone steps back in astonishment, away from the body .


    The people on the stage were stunned because of this change, until Si Xuan rushed to Tao Rong again with a ferocious frenzy.


    This time everyone was on guard. Nie Zhao knew it was inconvenient to use a gun in front of the hermits, so he flew over with a dagger.


    The dagger stabbed Si Xuan''s leg directly and stopped her behavior.


    But she''s still yelling.


    "To tease us, damn it!" The old master was the first to respond, "Master Yi, give me an explanation!"


    The master of medicine was trembling with anger. He knew that the woman she was defending had nothing to do with him. She was a liar. From this moment on, the overbearing behavior of Si Xuan became quite shameful.


    The master of medicine was about to step forward, but he was held by master Si, "this..."


    Master Si doesn''t know what to say. It''s the child she raised that makes him not care. How can it be. He really doesn''t have any feelings for Si ye, but after all, he has placed his feelings on Si Xuan for many years.


    But the master of medicine threw away master Si. She was different from master Si. Although she once regarded this woman as her granddaughter, it was a short time, so once she was exposed, there would be nothing left.


    Thinking of the devastating humiliation and trouble that Sixuan brought to them, Duanmu family became a laughing stock and could not lead the ancient doctors any more.


    Such a woman should die!


    It''s not enough to calm people''s anger if we don''t kill them.


    The master of medicine stood in front of the stage and yelled to all the hermits: "this woman is not a hermit. She cheated us. I didn''t investigate and made a mistake. After I punished this woman, I would step down from the master of medicine to apologize!"


    With that, the master turned to Ao Yi and knelt down.


    "I''d like to accept any punishment. I won''t have any complaints about the damned woman. "


    At this time, master Si couldn''t speak. He looked at Si Xuan in a panic.


    Only at this time did Si Xuan realize that she might really die here.


    This time, she immediately panicked and yelled at the most familiar old man: "grandfather, help me, help me. I didn''t mean to cheat you. You have raised me for so many years. Do you really want to watch me die here?"


    The division master son for a while tangled, listen to Duanmu Ling ruthlessly say: "you beg him to have no use, our concealed clan''s affair, outsider can''t manage."


    "Cousin..."


    "I''m not your cousin." Duanmu Ling refused.


    Si Xuan tried to look at Ao Yi again, but the man never regarded him as a human being. What else can he say.


    Finally, Si Xuan looks at Nie Zhao. "Nie Zhao, you are a soldier of China, and I am a people of China. You can''t watch me die! You have to get me out. You can''t let these barbarians hurt me at will. "


    What Si Xuan said completely angered the hermits and barbarians below? It''s funny. They all boast of being noble, but they become barbarians in Sixuan''s mouth. It''s a shame.


    Now the people below began to shout and kill Sixuan.


    Nie Zhao looked at Si Xuan coldly and said, "can''t you go back and die? The murderer''s charge is still death penalty. "


    Si Xuan was stunned, and the whole person trembled. The last straw turned into Tao Rong.


    "Tao Rong, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I hurt you, but I didn''t really want to die. Aren''t you and your daughter well? You can''t watch them kill me. I didn''t mean to replace you. You are a member of the Si family and half a hermit. As long as you speak, they will forgive me. "


    Tao Rong''s face was a little sarcastic. At last, she chuckled and said, "are you kidding?"


    Si Xuan is stunned. She remembers that Tao Rong must repay her. How can she plead for her.


    "You Do you have to die well? If I do die, I will curse you, curse you Si Xuan yelled, just like a crazy woman.


    All of a sudden, a man came forward, and they didn''t have time to react, so they watched Si Xuan wring her neck and die.


    "Hum, you really live more and more back. How can those who insult our Yin people live in this world?" It was beitangwei who started it.


    When he finished, the body was thrown down.


    The people below cheered and felt that killing an outsider was as easy as watching the hunting.


    Beitangwei turned his head and looked at the people: "the altar has been opened. Since the wedding can''t be held, at least thank your ancestors. Or there will be a curse. "


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao don''t understand customs, but their first reaction is that they want to end the conflict quickly and rush to the statue.It seems that the enemy has been impatient.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao look at each other. Nie Zhao''s men don''t send a secret signal. It must be that the matter is not so simple, so we have to delay.


    "You two outsiders can go down!" North Tang Wei looks at Nie Zhao and Tao Rong to say.


    Especially looking at Nie Zhao''s expression is not necessarily weird.


    Tao Rong reacts in an instant. Just now, Si Xuan accidentally exposes the fact that Nie Zhao is a soldier.


    Tao Rong secretly looks at Nie Zhao. Seeing his calm face, he knows that he must have been psychologically prepared.


    But how can they procrastinate.


    When he was worried, suddenly the master of Medicine said, "you are my granddaughter."


    Tao Rong a Leng, looked at the medical master, face or a little uncomfortable, can only say: "blood should be."


    In fact, she was just making a statement, but she was still embarrassed.


    After all, she had so many granddaughters before.


    But since it''s a granddaughter, I don''t think I''ll have a grudge.


    "Then you stay and we''ll sacrifice to the altar together. You have the qualification." The master of medicine opened his mouth.


    "That''s not necessary." Tao Rong didn''t think much and instinctively resisted.


    The doctor''s face was stiff.


    The next master Wu was happy. "Master Yi, it''s not uncommon for people to be your granddaughter. Moreover, she was imprisoned and abused by her granddaughter. You also locked up her husband. Now you''re happy and want to marry her?"

 Chapter 1102

    Master Wu and Master Yi don''t deal with each other, so I''m very happy when I see her unhappy.


    Beitangwei said angrily, "do you want to continue to lose face? With so many hermits watching, you still have the mind to sort out these things and let them go down! "


    The old patriarch said, "isn''t it you who are not qualified to speak here?"


    "You Beitang is very angry.


    The old master said, "what''s the urgency? Change the sacrificial ceremony. Don''t you want to change the arrangement of the altar?"


    With that, the old patriarch explained the situation, and the following hermits could only wait patiently.


    This temporary change is also unpredictable, and it is estimated that it will take a lot of time.


    Therefore, beitangwei naturally can''t mind other people''s business.


    Because of this, let Nie Zhao and Tao Rong not care about the delay, and Nie Zhao knows that this should be arranged by Ao Yi.


    Although Ao Yi didn''t speak much, he was the one who just ordered people to change the layout, so the old patriarch used it to fight people.


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao plan to go down directly. It turns out that here, at least Tao Rong will be sent out.


    But there are two mountains in front of us.


    The division master son hasn''t come back from the grief just now, some have no way to stop Tao Rong.


    "I''m sorry, son. I''m so confused that even my own granddaughter can admit her mistake. It''s my fault, son. Don''t blame me. In fact, from the first time I saw you, I thought you were very close. Maybe this is blood relationship. "


    The master of medicine bit his teeth and scolded: "if it wasn''t for you old fool who made a mistake about your granddaughter, if it wasn''t for me who still trusted you, didn''t check carefully, and didn''t know how to make so many oolong and make the children suffer."


    Looking at the two old people with shame and sadness, Tao Rong was really uncomfortable.


    "You don''t have to. I don''t care." Tao Rong said awkwardly.


    "How can you not care? She robbed you of everything. If you had known earlier, you would not have drifted outside and lived so hard." Mr. Si knows some of Tao Rong''s past. After all, Tao Rong is very famous in the upper class, but this is not a good one.


    "Are you not doing well?" The medical master couldn''t help suffering.


    Tao Rong clenched Nie Zhao''s arm. He really couldn''t stand the scene. "I''m not bitter. I''m living well. Now I''m better. I''m happy with my husband and children. Don''t you Don''t do that. "


    Mr. Si is satisfied with Nie Zhao. If you really want to find a grandson-in-law, it''s OK.


    But the medical master didn''t feel it.


    "Well, you got married too early. If we don''t get married, when we find you, we''ll... " The master of medicine opened his mouth.


    "If you don''t marry me, you''ll never find it. You''ll only keep pheasants as Phoenix." Nie Zhao suddenly cold voice opens a way.


    Nie Zhao of course not happy, medical master that meaning is not want Tao Rong with Ao Yi together? I''m kidding. Nie Zhao is quite taboo about it.


    After hearing this, the master of medicine was immediately unhappy and said, "I don''t know what your family is like. But in the Yin clan, you should be less presumptuous and subtle. Even if my granddaughter marries you, don''t think you''re so great. You''re a high achiever. My granddaughter can leave you at any time. "


    Not to mention, knowing that Ao Yi and Tao Rong had a good relationship, the master of medicine really moved his mind.


    Nie Zhao was said to choke, immediately angry straight out.


    The master of the Department pulled the master of medicine, but he was not happy and said, "my granddaughter is still so young. You just married her home and let her have children so early. I don''t think it''s a good thing!"


    Nie Zhao is so angry that he can''t say anything because he is really Tao Rong''s grandmother.


    But at this time, Tao Rong suddenly said: "the greatest luck in my life is to take Nie Zhao so early, and then have our children as soon as I grow up. I''m very happy." Tao Rong once again stressed happiness, she felt really baffled, these people just know their blood relationship, can gossip as an elder, said her favorite two people.


    It''s not good to marry Nie Zhao. It''s not good to have a baby so early. It''s a good thing. They have no right to say.


    The master of medicine was a little stunned, a little hit for a moment.


    Mr. Si said awkwardly: "Tao Rong, you don''t mind. Your grandmother said it just for your own good. She didn''t mean any harm. She was just severe. I''ve met Xiaoxiao, a lovely child. She''s our great granddaughter! "


    Tao Rong snorted coldly: "I respect the two elders, just because you once gave my father life, and my father gave me life, only to give birth but not to raise. Please don''t attack my real relatives in such an elder''s way that you feel good to me."


    As soon as Tao Rong''s words came out, the master of medicine couldn''t hang up, "are we not your relatives?"


    "It''s just blood relationship. I haven''t recognized it, and it doesn''t matter to me whether I recognize my relatives or not. I don''t care about Si Xuan''s family or Duanmu''s family. If it wasn''t for Si Xuan''s aim at us and Duanmu''s family, even if I knew my life experience, I wouldn''t recognize it." Tao Rong said decisively.Not only the master of medicine, but also the master of the Department disagreed and said, "I know you have resentment in your heart. Before, we were not good and treated you badly, but you can''t say whether you recognize our relatives."


    Tao Rong sneered and said, "I don''t want to say more about you two. What should be done has already been done. The rest has nothing to do with me."


    Tao Rong''s performance is quite ruthless, but Nie Zhao is fascinated by it. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he would have jumped on it.


    Nie Zhao supported Tao Rong''s shoulder and said, "let''s go down and leave it alone."


    Tao Rong didn''t leave any feelings for them. After two lives, she had very little sense of kinship, not to mention that she didn''t like it in all aspects.


    So we should step down immediately.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, a gunshot came from somewhere, and everyone immediately shrunk instinctively. There was a pause of about three seconds.


    The whole world seemed to be in chaos, and the crowd exploded.


    It''s taboo to shoot in the Yin nationality.


    Nie Zhao shot in the secret room before, and the sound couldn''t be heard, so there was no riot. But now the gunfire is nearby, and the scene can''t be controlled.

 Chapter 1103

    And then there was gunfire. Nie Zhao pulls Tao Rong to jump off the stage and leads her to the crevice of the nearest building. He asks her to hide in the corner below and avoid the sniper position in the distance.


    I don''t know which side started it first. In a word, it''s chaotic now. People are running around.


    Nie Zhao hugs Tao Rong''s face and kisses her.


    Tao Rong said quickly: "be careful!"


    Nie Zhao nods, turns around, takes out his gun and runs out.


    People outside had been hit and fell in the pool of blood. Tao Rong could see more than a dozen dead people with naked eyes.


    Tao Rong instinctively wants to see how other people are. Nie Zhao''s reaction is too fast just now. Those people may not be able to react.


    As a result, as soon as he turned his head, he heard a loud bang. With the heat wave, many decorations beside him were shocked and flew up.


    The most sacred sculpture of the Yin people has been blown to pieces and scattered everywhere. The Yin people are angry when they see this scene.


    "The non fighters are coming home! Self defense! Don''t trust anyone who breaks in and kills you until the alarm goes off! " All of a sudden, a loud cry exploded in the air.


    Tao Rong looked over and saw Ao Yi standing at the top, commanding. "Fight Then the whole city remembered the impatient alarm.


    In an instant, many well-dressed hermits rushed into the battlefield with guns.


    That''s Ao Yi''s man. It seems that Ao Yi is really well prepared, but the other party is not a gas-saving lamp. They have planted bombs everywhere in such a short time. They don''t pity the hermits, but they are recklessly burying land mines everywhere, because most of the hermits are fighters. You need to reduce your strength. Maybe Ao Yi didn''t expect that they have changed That''s it.


    In order to snatch the rights of the hermits, they have come to the point where they can harm their compatriots. It seems that the flashiness outside has completely changed them. This time, they are much more guilty than their previous defection.


    At that time, it was just a different idea. It was a conflict and a reform. Although there were casualties, they were all participants. They sacrificed for their own ideals. Now, it''s nothing more than robbers killing and setting fire in the village.


    Now there are gunshots everywhere. It''s not that the hermits can''t use them, but they disdain to use them. But if their weapons are really taken out, they are definitely the most advanced in the world. Otherwise, how can we say that the hermits are the most noble and great beings.


    The chaos of the scene, so that Tao Rong had to shrink, so as not to hurt himself, other people are also ignored, Nie Zhao also can''t see, can only look at Xiaoxiao in the building from a distance.


    There are masters like Uncle Qi and half of the enemy Xiao Yi, so no matter which force finds them, it should not threaten them.


    Although Tao Rong is worried about Nie Zhao, he has a clear sense of priorities. He knows that he can''t be brave in this situation, otherwise he will cause trouble for others.


    Suddenly, from a distance, I saw that the master and the master of medicine came to Tao Rong''s direction with their help. The two men were close to Tao Rong and directly stood in front of him.


    Tao Rong looks dignified, "you go to a safer place to hide, do not have to be here. Did duanmuling not escort you In fact, it''s not very safe here. It''s just that it can avoid snipers. Tao Rong''s skill can cope with ordinary attacks. Nie Zhao puts her here because she thinks she can protect herself, attack and defend. But the old people are here, and they don''t have skills, so it''s not much safer.


    "I can''t let you have an accident any more. At least with my identity, those rebels will give me some face." Yizong is the master of medicine.


    "I''m old and can die at any time, but you can''t. We have nothing to do for you. At least this time, in danger, let''s protect you." Master Si said.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. This kind of protection made her uncomfortable. She didn''t want to be taken care of by others. Even if it was any grandparents, she didn''t want to. If everything was safe, she was actually thinking about not talking too much with them.


    Although Tao Rong doesn''t want to, he can''t drive people away now, so he has to accept it.


    "Come inside. It''s better." Tao rongdao.


    "No way!" The master of medicine is adamant.


    Just then, there are changes outside.


    Tao Rong couldn''t imagine the scene when the other party came to the city in a small plane and began to bomb.


    It''s a real death.


    "These bastards!" The chief physician was furious.


    Ao Yi also began to fight back, and Nie Zhao''s men also quickly began to help.


    But bombing planes is really troublesome.


    But suddenly, two small planes were shot down.


    Tao Rong heard the sound of gunfire not far away. It was outside the city. It was Nie Zhao''s rescue troops. It seemed that they had arrived.


    Because of this, the Yinzu and the army soon won an overwhelming victory. Half an hour later, the battlefield was under control. The small plane in the sky had almost fallen down, and the Yinzu people were seriously injured.


    Almost all the people brought by beitangwei were exterminated.Only beitangwei has not been found.


    Tao Rong sees Nie Zhao running from a distance. He takes time to take a look here. His face is surprised, but he makes an OK gesture to Tao Rong. He should have gone to confirm Xiao Xiao''s condition.


    The army''s in. Everything''s safe.


    Duan Muling comes to them again. I''m going to take them to a safer place first.


    Duanmu Ling looked at Tao Rong and said, "let''s go together?"


    "I''ll go to Xiaoxiao." Tao Rong turned and left.


    Although the master of medicine and master Si tried to stop her, Tao Rong ignored her.


    At this time, she has seen not far away from the old Qi with Xiao Xiao down, Xiao Xiao is also looking at her everywhere.


    Suddenly after death again came gunshots, Tao Rong instinct of a hide, not injured, quickly look back, fell to the ground is Duan Muling.


    Tao Rong looks in horror and sees three people in a mess, among whom beitangwei is the leader.


    Beitangwei quickly took the master of medicine.


    Tao Rong is the closest. For a moment, she can choose to save people and avoid them. She instinctively wants to protect herself, but she hears the master of medicine shouting "girl, go away!"


    The next second, Tao Rong couldn''t resist a strange feeling and rushed up.


    The sudden attack of Tao Rong''s skill is not what they can expect. In an instant, Tao Rong snatched the gun and knocked down a man. He took the master of medicine and ran to one side, retreating and shooting at the same time.

 Chapter 1104

    The remaining two naturally dodged, and soon the situation here was noticed.


    But when Tao Rong was perfectly suppressed, the gun suddenly jammed.


    When Tao Rong is about to push the master of medicine aside, he turns around to attract fire, but in an instant, he sees that they directly catch the old man who just ran not far away.


    The old man''s physical strength is not as good as Tao Rong, so he was caught running slowly.


    Beitangwei looked at Tao Rong ferociously and said, "come here, or..."


    At the end of the sentence, a shot is left on the leg of Mr. Si, which doesn''t give Tao Rong the chance to react. For a moment, Tao Rong is surprised.


    Master Si fell down with a scream. But there was a bullet in the head.


    "Three two one!" North Tang Wei shouts very fast, Tao Rong knows that he absolutely does not allow Tao Rong to procrastinate, so he immediately runs to them.


    A kick to the North Tang Wei''s wrist, gun instant hit in the old man behind not far, if just not Tao Rong rushed in time, that old man must be dead.


    But in this way, Tao Rong could not escape.


    The people behind beitangwei directly point a gun at Tao Rong. Such a close distance is not the scope for Tao Rong to escape.


    "The wife of the general, the young lady of Duanmu family, let''s leave." The purpose of beitangwei is to win Tao Rong from the beginning. From knowing Nie Zhao''s identity and analyzing the situation just now, we know that it is the easiest to win Tao Rong.


    Beitangwei kicks out the master Si and grabs Tao Rong''s neck with his painting hook.


    Another man takes a gun as a backup. This is a combination that can take Tao Rong''s life at any time.


    Suddenly a gun rang out. The man with the gun went to the end in an instant. But beitangwei had extraordinary skill. He took the gun and touched Tao Rong''s temple in an instant.


    Put Tao Rong in the direction of shooting.


    Tao Rong just saw Nie Zhao.


    The murderous spirit on Nie Zhao''s face could not be stopped.


    Beitangwei smiles and suddenly takes out a tiny needle.


    Without waiting for Nie Zhao''s reaction, he directly stabbed Tao Rong''s neck.


    Tao Rong feels pain and frowns slightly.


    "General Nie, this is the poison specially developed by our black wings. If you don''t let us go, your wife will surely die. But if you let us go, I will respect the value of your wife."


    Nie Zhao looks ugly.


    "Fart, poison." Tao Rong suggests to Nie Zhao that Duanmu''s family is here, and poison is nothing.


    Nie Zhao immediately understands Tao Rong''s meaning, but even if he doesn''t care about poison, Tao Rong''s situation is very dangerous now.


    "Do you think you can escape?" When Nie Zhao said this.


    All of a sudden, the small plane that had been hit by smoke and fell on a building flew up, circled above them, and a rope ladder slipped down.


    "I know I don''t have to be your opponent, but are you sure you want to kill your wife? Even Duanmu''s family has no antidote for our poison. If there is no antidote in 24 hours, her internal organs will begin to melt, and eventually she will die. You let us go. I promise I won''t let her die. It''s easy to talk about things in the future. "


    This is to take Tao Rong as a long-term hostage threat. How can Nie Zhao allow it.


    Tao Rong is also fearless.


    And when Nie Zhao is ready to give his men a hint of action.


    Suddenly a cry came from behind.


    "Let them go!"


    Tao Rong and Nie Zhao are stunned and see Xiao Yi rushing up with a mask.


    Xiao Yi looked at Nie Zhao and said, "let them go, or Tao Rong will be in danger. Look at her neck. "


    Nie Zhao a see, Tao Rong''s neck is already a dense red dot, but Tao Rong but what feeling is not.


    "Believe me!" Xiao Yi shouts.


    Beitangwei looks at Xiao Yi strangely. They are just connected with Mr. Duanmu. This time, they call Mr. Duanmu together just because they have a decent shield. They don''t care who he takes. Even in order to avoid their intentions being exposed too clearly, they are not the same people who come into the city.


    Mr. Duanmu and Xiao Yi came in alone.


    Xiao Yi has been sent to Duanmu''s home since he was a child, so beitangwei only knows that Xiao Yi''s father has such a son, but it doesn''t involve black wings, so he doesn''t pay attention at all. More do not know what each other looks like, what is doing?


    Naturally, it is not clear who is the person who is speaking for them?


    But this person seems to know what Tao Rong''s situation is like.


    This makes beitangwei feel a little strange, but this situation does not allow him to think much.


    Hold the rope ladder with one hand and tie Tao Rong on the rope ladder with the other.


    At this moment, Tao Rongcai felt bad.


    Not only can she not move, she can''t even speak normally.


    "General Nie, as long as you guarantee us to leave China, we will not hurt your wife. You can rest assured." Finish saying to ferocious smile.But Nie Zhao wants to move, but is caught by Xiao Yi, "don''t move, I won''t harm Tao Rong, listen to me once."


    But on the other side Ao Yi has arrived and wants to move.


    Xiao Yi immediately blocked in front of his machine gun.


    Aoyi didn''t use a machine gun before, but for Tao Rong, he couldn''t help it.


    "Get out of here!"


    "They are the only ones who have the antidote for Tao Rong''s poison. Duanmu family can''t develop it. If there is no antidote in 24 hours, she will die. Even if you take the hostages and use them as a threat, think about it. They used to be the hermits. Will you be the hermits? Let them go is Tao Rong''s only way to live Xiao Yi almost roared anxiously.


    Xiao Yi knew the seriousness of the situation. He was afraid that no one would believe him. He had almost used the uncontrollable emotion he would never have in his life. Finally, Ao Yi was shocked.


    Nie Zhao finally understood what was going on.


    Even for Tao Rong, we can''t be sentimental. We must act quickly.


    Nie Zhao immediately sent out a message: "there are hostages on the plane, no one can attack, start tracking immediately!"


    Ao Yi understood when he heard Nie Zhao''s decision.


    "Mom!" Xiao Xiao breaks away from Uncle Qi and rushes over, but is caught by Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao shouts to Tao Rong, who is almost invisible: "Rong Rong, wait for me!"


    Anger has dyed Nie Zhao''s eyes scarlet, Xiao Xiao crying earth shaking, the scene almost out of control.


    Duanmu Ling covered the wound and rushed up, carrying Xiao Yi''s collar and said, "what are you talking about? We Duanmu family... "


    "It''s true!" Duanmu old man just arrived, he began Duanmu Ling was stunned.

 Chapter 1105

    "That medicine was developed by me. The antidote materials have been extinct. At present, only they have them. Since then, I have been deprived of research permission. The mark on the neck of Tao Rong is the evidence. If you stop her, there is no doubt that she will die. " Duanmu said.


    "You old bastard!" The medical master roared forward and said, "are you with them, are you..."


    "I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t know it would be like this. I knew there might be trouble, but I didn''t know they would be so cruel. They are no longer worthy of being a hermit." Duanmu said sadly.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. I implicated my granddaughter. I wanted to protect her, but it turned out to be a drag. I might as well die!" The old man on the ground cried.


    The master of medicine also cried out, because at the beginning, she was the one who implicated the child.


    Nie Zhao no longer listens to them, but turns around to leave.


    Xiao Yi catches Nie Zhao.


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s fierce look, Xiao Yi said helplessly: "don''t worry, I won''t watch Tao Rong have an accident. I''ll go now."


    "You''re going to black wings. Can you get in?" Nie Zhao said coldly.


    Xiao Yi calm face, "he is in, I can enter."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, Xiao Yi draw back the line of sight, touched to touch to cry of miserable Xiao Xiao way: "don''t worry, I will certainly protect your mother, wait for you to save her, good."


    Xiaoxiao cried and asked: "really?"


    Xiao Yi nodded and took a look at Nie Zhao. "Send me out. I''ll help you guard Tao Rong for the time being."


    Nie Zhao was silent for a moment, but he nodded.


    Mr. Duanmu said: "I''m with you, too. I have to find a way to prevent these poisons from becoming a threat all the time. And with me, your daughter-in-law will be alive. I''m kind to their boss. I don''t believe that if you don''t give me face, even if you can''t save it, I can''t let people hurt Duanmu''s seed! "


    Xiao Yi nods to Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao did not refuse.


    actually, as like as two peas, the old man has guessed the relationship between the two men. After all, the same faces do not see many people, and the old gentleman is following up with him.


    Duanmu turned to his grandson and said, "Duanmu''s family is yours."


    "Grandfather..."


    Duanmu old man looked at his old sister, "don''t worry, your only granddaughter, I will protect you, otherwise I really don''t have the face to go down to see my ancestors."


    Nie Zhao takes a person to want to go, Ao Yi comes forward suddenly way: "cooperate!"


    Nie Zhao gave a string of numbers directly, "you solve your problem first."


    The yins are a big mess.


    If it wasn''t for Nie Zhao''s people, the Yin people would not know how much they would lose today.


    Nie Zhao gives the matter here to he Tielong, and he goes to track Tao Rong''s whereabouts. They actually know the flight trace of the plane, but before Tao Rong is detoxified, they can''t act without authorization.


    So while tracking, while sending Xiao Yi and Duanmu out. It''s a two handed preparation.


    Xiao Xiao dare not cry, dare not quarrel Nie Zhao, just obediently by Nie Zhao hold action. A pair of eyes have been staring out, just want to see the plane that took my mother.


    The 24 hours of suffering are nightmares for Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao. During the period, the other side will take the initiative to contact Nie Zhao every time they pass the defensive level. Let Nie Zhao arrange the release.


    Nie Zhao wants to make sure that Tao Rong is safe, but according to the nature of the drug, if not untied, Tao Rong can''t even speak.


    Nie Zhao can only bend.


    By the time of 20 hours, the other side''s plane had already flown out of the boundary line.


    In foggy weather, you can''t see them, but you can find them in the signal device, not far away. Then it was found that a new plane was approaching them.


    Time is running out.


    The other party finally took the initiative to contact them.


    Nie Zhao''s first sentence is to listen to Tao Rong.


    "Don''t worry, we are very trustworthy when we just get the antidote. Your wife is recovering. First of all, let me say my request. If your four planes show up in our sight again, don''t blame me for cutting off your wife''s limbs to commemorate you. We must take your wife away, so don''t follow her any more. She is in our hands now and will die together. But if you cooperate, I promise to treat her with courtesy. People with black wings do what they say. "


    "Less nonsense, I want to listen to Tao Rong''s voice!" Nie Zhao''s heart is about to stop. He has no patience. He just wants to hear Tao Rong''s voice and make sure she''s OK.


    Finally, Tao Rong spoke. "Nie Zhao I''m fine. I''m getting better. They didn''t embarrass me extra Tao Rong really reported his situation. "It seems that I can''t go back for the time being. Take care of Xiaoxiao."


    "Mom!" Xiao Xiao immediately shouts.


    Tao Rong gritted her teeth and said, "I''m ok. I have so many identities. Each one is very useful. I believe the other party will make good use of it. If I die, they will lose. Believe me, I''ll be fine. Nie Zhao, Xiao Xiao, don''t worry! ""Mrs. Nie, do you have any thing to do?" your husband has the final say. You said no. Beitangwei laughed and said, "I hear you. She''s fine. Don''t follow her any more, or we''ll keep our word."


    Nie Zhao was relieved at last. As long as Tao Rong''s detoxification, it proves that the other party wants to use Tao Rong, and Tao Rong is temporarily safe. "She is very important to me, any conditions can be discussed, as long as you don''t hurt her."


    Nie Zhao tells the other party without reservation that this person is the weakness of general Nie. Make good use of it.


    Beitangwei gave a sneer. That''s the end of the call.


    Nie Zhao immediately gave an order not to follow.


    Nie Zhao knows that this is not the right time.


    Xiao Yi nodded to Nie Zhao and said, "don''t worry, it won''t happen. Leave the rest to me and master."


    "Yes, hurry down. I can''t stand it. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you before I go." Duanmu said with a pale face.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong''s poison has been untied and her body has recovered. Those people know her fighting power, so they directly use the iron chain to lock it. They really don''t embarrass her. They carry the poison in order to deal with Ao Yi. Of course, the patriarch doesn''t mean to kill, but to control it is the best.


    I didn''t expect to use it for Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong wants to run away, but we''d better wait until the plane lands.

 Chapter 1106

    When Tao Rong got off the plane, he was used to the occasional gunfire in the air.


    This is a war-torn country. Tao Rong, who lives in a peaceful country, can''t imagine the scene and atmosphere here. In the past, even if he knew Nie Zhao would go to such a dangerous place to do a task, Tao Rong just imagined it according to the reports on TV.


    The air here is full of the smell of extermination. I don''t know when there will be bombers flying from the sky. I can''t hear the sound of gunfire or gunfire. In this dusty world, everything seems so normal.


    Tao Rong was chained and pulled forward. Tao Rong could only follow him, "where is this?"


    When beitangwei reported his name, Tao Rong was not too surprised. It was a country that was often heard outside.


    "What are you doing here?" Tao Rong asked.


    "You are such a precious hostage. It''s a pleasure to take you back to the base camp." Beitangwei laughed.


    Tao Rong was shocked and said, "aren''t you the hermits? Why are you here? "


    She thought that all the people who went out of the Yin clan were roaring.


    Beitangwei obviously didn''t have the patience to talk with a little girl, and soon a car came to pick them up.


    Tao Rong found a special sign on the car, which is probably a symbol of identity here.


    After getting on, the car drove into the main city.


    Tao Rong just looked out of the window and decided not to look any more.


    The bodies, the wounded, the desperate ordinary people, the innocent women and children, and the soldiers of all countries in military clothes, there are definitely more than two hostile forces here.


    But it''s strange that they all turn a blind eye to the two cars. Even when the two sides in the battle find the car, they stop and let it pass.


    So all the way to a forest.


    It''s about ten minutes'' drive in the woods.


    Looking at the scene, Tao Rong was shocked.


    It''s almost a replica of the city of the Yin nationality in China. It''s only a double reduced version, and it''s guarded by armed forces.


    The forest we just passed should also have an organ. It''s really incredible that such a city has never been found or attacked. It''s clear that black wings are the international public enemy, but now they are safely living like a paradise.


    When the car comes to the city, it''s a little bit more western and luxurious. But the people here are not as happy as the people in the other side of the city. They seem to be serious and worried. There are fewer women and children here.


    Beitangwei''s position here is equivalent to that of the prince, so his car drove directly to the most central villa.


    There was a guard standing at the door. He saluted and let the car drive in.


    As soon as I got off the bus, some medical staff came up to serve beitangwei.


    Beitangwei is not in a hurry. He pulls Tao Rong''s chain and drags him into the villa.


    Tao Rong thinks that he may be able to meet a big boss, but he is directly handed over by beitangwei to a woman like a housekeeper.


    "Take care of the hostages."


    Tao Rong frowns slightly, and sees the woman looking at her with a look. Tao Rong is a little worried. Even if she is taken as a hostage, she doesn''t want to be abused. Beitangwei''s uncle is not careful and doesn''t explain clearly. If she is taken as a hostage, she should be treated better.


    Tao Rong''s eyes blinked. Before beitangwei left, he quickly said, "can this chain be untied for me? I don''t think I can escape from this villa. It''s inconvenient. "


    Beitangwei snorted coldly. As soon as he was ready to ignore it, Tao Rong said, "you promised Nie Zhao to treat me as a hostage. Besides, I''m half a hermit. I don''t believe that no one in your ancestors has received the favor of Duanmu family. Didn''t my uncle and grandfather go with you at the beginning? Besides, my master is the direct disciple of the leader of the North Hall in those years. How can I say that he is related to you? "


    All the people in the room heard this and looked at Tao Rong curiously.


    Beitangwei frowned slightly and said, "I didn''t say I wanted to abuse you. How could it be so troublesome?" Then she said to the woman in charge: "untie it for her."


    "I''m hungry, I''m aching, I''m..." Tao Rong said one by one.


    Beitangwei is speechless. Is the girl crazy? But what she said just now is right, so she said to the housekeeper: "well, it''s a hostage and a guest. If she dares to run away, cut off her leg and cut off one at a time. "


    After that, beitangwei left.


    The housekeeper came up to untie the chain for Tao Rong, and the tone of her voice was really respectful. "I don''t know what to call this lady?"


    "My name is Tao Rong."


    "Oh? Is it Duanmu? "


    "My grandmother is the master of Duanmu family." Although I don''t want to admit it, I don''t care about it at this time.


    "Oh? She said Said the housekeeper, as if she knew him. And then he untied the chain."Miss Duanmu, this way, please?" Women run the family.


    Tao Rong frowned slightly and looked at the housekeeper. She clearly gave her name. She didn''t say it, but she didn''t say Duanmu. Does that mean that she can''t see her surname? In fact, it doesn''t matter. It''s just that she''s used to the name of Tao Rong, although she doesn''t want to be surnamed Tao.


    Next, Tao Rong really enjoyed the treatment, taking a bath, treating and eating.


    It''s true that the people here are more luxurious than the people of the Yin nationality.


    The hermits don''t seem to care too much about this. They only seek to be strong. They look down on the people who are responsible for making money and supporting them.


    But here is not the same, everywhere is full of luxury, enjoy.


    Tao Rong did not embarrass himself, and had a good sleep. There was no sign of hostages'' grief.


    Naturally, the existence of Tao Rong immediately let the people in the villa know.


    Duanmu''s name is still there.


    To put it mildly, none of the elderly hermits has ever been to Duanmu''s home for treatment. No, Tao Rong can be regarded as the eldest lady of Duanmu''s home, so no one came out to embarrass her.


    At this time, beitangwei just came out of the study on the top floor of the villa with a pale face.


    "Cursed?" Come to see this smile.


    North Hall Wei cold hum a vocal cord: "hard to please."


    "By the way, what are you doing with a hostage?"


    "I told my father. Ask him."


    The visitor frowned slightly and did not embarrass him. He said, "go and heal."


    "Hum!" Beitangwei went straight away.


    Come into the study, looking at the back to his old man slightly bowed, "father, several countries in the north we have done."

 Chapter 1107

    "OK, second. Good job." The old man turned around slowly, his gray hair, his old appearance, and a long scar on his face. He was so cruel. "


    "But it''s said that things are not going well with the hermits. The third brother was also injured. Don''t be too hard on him The second son of the Beitang family, who defected together at that time, opened his mouth.


    "This time, I really don''t blame him. The old members of the Yin people have no guts. They have to cooperate with the Chinese army. Our gratitude and resentment have been interfered by outsiders. They are living more and more. Moreover, this time they have suffered a lot. Some families of the Yin people have fled. I''ll let the boss accept them."


    "Even if they run away, they are just some small families. They can''t move their foundation. As long as they exist for one day, they will be a serious problem for us. If we can''t recover them, we can only destroy them as soon as possible."


    The core members of black wings are the hermits who fled in those years. After years of development and growth, they gradually understand that it is only a matter of time for them to overthrow a country, which is not a very difficult thing. This is what the hermits should do, which is to control the destiny of the country.


    But sometimes, when they suffer heavy losses, they must be sent by the hermits, and only the hermits dare to provoke them. Other countries are very afraid of them, so if they want to complete their great cause, the hermit talent is the biggest obstacle.


    So at the critical moment when the new patriarch came to power and got married, he wanted to annihilate and seize the patriarch to take over the hermits, but he was controlled by the Chinese army.


    China is different from other countries for the people of the Yin nationality.


    Because they originated in the grand history of China.


    The original mission of the hermits was to protect their people and ensure their inheritance from generation to generation. If the rulers of a certain era were not good enough, they would send talented people to overthrow the government.


    Therefore, in the history of China, there are basically the shadow of the hermits. In the period of the greatest growth of the hermits, not only China, but also neighboring countries spread to half the world, almost under the control of the invisible hand behind the hermits.


    However, after modern times, everything gradually changes. They gradually become unable to control a country and be superior to the national power. Therefore, some of the hermits have a rebellious heart, and they can''t tolerate the demise of their mission. Unlike the hermits who are content with the status quo, they choose to make others aware of their existence, fear them, and accept their control and supervision.


    And the way to accomplish this mission is by force or economic deterrence.


    They are the public enemies of the country, but no country dares to unite against them. Apart from the fear that their country will be on the verge of collapse, there are also some other selfish intentions.


    Their own country needs black winged weapons.


    Some countries say that black wings are the most terrorist on the surface, but they secretly do business behind their backs. Such things can no longer be seen right or wrong from the perspective of the common people. Weak countries and countries prone to conflict can only protect their own people if they have enough weapons.


    War is cruel, and the black wings control those countries by guiding war.


    Before Tao Rong and Nie Zhao met on the island, the attacks they encountered were guided by black wings. They try to bring war to China, but China is beyond their control. Therefore, under the protection of the Chinese army, these plans have failed one after another.


    When Tao Rong came here, all the forces didn''t attack the sign of black wings because they were the weapon suppliers of those forces. No one dared to offend them. If they didn''t supply them, they would be slaughtered.


    When Tao Rong gradually understood these things in this villa, his mood was so complicated that it was hard to express.


    She looked at the people here and felt that they were all covered with blood.


    However, in the past few days, Tao Rong has hardly seen any important people. The eldest and the third son of the Beitang family, only beitangwei is known by Tao Rong. Other people probably don''t think she is a hostage worthy of meeting with them.


    It''s good not to see her, forget her existence, she is safe, as long as it is safe, there is hope, she has patience, wait slowly.


    After a few days, Tao Rong saw the hope.


    Duanmu old man and Xiao Yi appear here.


    When Xiao Yi comes to her, Tao Rong almost doesn''t recognize her. The makeup technique is really powerful. She directly makes up Xiao Yi as an evil man. There is no previous shadow at all. Even her eyebrows are trimmed into willow eyebrows.


    Tao Rong looks at Xiao Yi with an iron face. "Xiao Yi, you..."


    "I''m relieved to see you jumping around, or my second brother will give me a shot." Xiao Yi said with a bitter face: "I have sacrificed so much for you. If you want to laugh at me, you have no conscience."


    Tao Rong swallowed the laughter that had reached her throat. The tears are choked out. It''s important to ask.


    "Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao..."


    "It''s all right. I''ve gone back to Beishi now." Xiao Yi replied.Tao Rong asked them how they came.


    Xiao Yi explained.


    Duanmu is really reckless. He comes directly to Beitang and says, "you''ve caught my niece and granddaughter, let them go!


    No?


    Then I''ll stay and take care of my niece and granddaughter!


    Yes.


    So Xiao Yi and Duanmu stayed.


    Tao Rong was worried and said, "but your face..."


    "Those people just met Nie Zhao once. Now I don''t know myself, and they certainly can''t recognize me. They tried it when they just came in. Don''t worry, and I''m a person with status here. They dare not offend easily


    "Mr. Duanmu''s apprenticeship is so noble?" Tao Rong was surprised.


    Xiao Yi slightly a Leng, some embarrassed to avoid the topic, said: "how can you still call Duanmu old man, that is your uncle, this time for you is also the best."


    Tao Rong a face of embarrassment way: "just not used to it, not disrespect, I will change."


    "That''s good!" Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes.


    "Next you can''t go in and out at will." Tao Rong asked.


    Xiao Yi said: "yes, not only that, our communication equipment doesn''t work here. We didn''t belong to the black wing originally. Although we are a little affected, the other party is still on guard against us. They are afraid that we are sent by the hermits."


    "What''s going on out there now." Tao Rong asked.

 Chapter 1108

    Xiao Yi told Tao Rong about the situation outside.


    Nie Zhao also means that he knows that Tao Rong will be worried, so Xiao Yi can tell Tao Rong without hesitation.


    And what happened this week was earth shaking.


    First of all, after the internal and external troubles, the whole family of the hermits will disappear from the land of China and never return to China.


    Now they have moved to the place of the second force of the hermits.


    There are also yellow people. The culture is a bit similar. They will adapt faster.


    This is meant to give China face and not interfere with each other in the future.


    In this way, China will no longer have to guard against them.


    When they settle down, it''s revenge for the black wings.


    If people are not benevolent, they are naturally unjust. The hermits can''t be bullied. They must be paid with blood.


    Now the black wing base is safe and sound, but in fact there are conflicts outside.


    So that''s why Mr. Duanmu didn''t want to go out this time. It''s not a threat. He was just afraid that he would become a threat, so he had to be detained politely for a while.


    This is the case of the hermits.


    Because of Tao Rong''s affairs, Duanmu''s proposal and Ao Yi''s decision, Ao Yi is cooperating with Nie Zhao to rescue Tao Rong.


    This is Nie Zhao. He is a general. This operation must use the strength of the country. Maybe it''s not just the strength of a country. Everything is being arranged quickly, but it still takes a little time.


    Nie Zhao will be busy. Tao Rong knows that when she is a little worried about Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Yi tells Tao Rong that Ao Yi allows Ao Sheng to stay in Beishi and protect her until you go back safely.


    In addition, the news of Beishi.


    A week ago, when Nie Zhao returned to Beishi, he began to save people. For the time being, he didn''t care about other things. Master Si also went back at the same time. At that time, before the hermits left, the medical master and Duan Muling went to Si''s home together.


    Their purpose is simple.


    The culprits of the year must be punished.


    Mr. Si has no means to manage Duanmu''s family. He has suffered a lot. He was injured and his heart was hurt. When he came back, he was directly hospitalized for recuperation. When he heard the news of the death of his daughter and son-in-law, as well as the news of the successive misfortunes of his son-in-law''s family, he was very indifferent. Now he is dragging his sick body, waiting for Tao Rong to come back safely.


    This hurt Tao Rong''s parents'' aunt. They didn''t know how to die. Anyway, it''s said that their villa has almost become a ghost house. No one has seen their bodies. The scream of that night made the neighbors spend several nights in nightmares, but it''s useless to call the police.


    That''s the Revenge of my parents. Tao Rong is still in a trance.


    Xiao Yi told Tao Rong everything he knew before he came in, but also to make Tao Rong feel at ease.


    When Tao Rong saw Duanmu, he called out his uncle directly, which was to thank him for his danger, so he recognized the relationship.


    Because of the arrival of the two of them, Tao Rong was a little relieved.


    although he couldn''t do anything, he couldn''t escape at all. In the end, the three of them settled down to study medicine, especially the poisons that had harmed Tao Rong.


    At the same time, Nie Zhao is still in a state of extreme anxiety.


    After breaking the news with Xiao Yi, he can think that Xiao Yi has met Tao Rong, so he can''t get in touch with the outside world, but he is still uneasy. After all, this is only the best assumption.


    He knew that he had to keep calm to see Tao Rong as soon as possible.


    The whole plan is being carried out at the top of the country.


    Suddenly one day, Nie Zhao received confidential contact.


    The contact person is Nie Zhinan, Nie Zhao''s second uncle, who sneaks into the periphery of the black wings.


    Only in case of emergency will a message come.


    This time, Nie Zhinan really brought big news.


    recently, there may be major unrest at the border of several countries, one of which involves China. The black wing plan is very big, involving at least five countries, and may involve biological and chemical weapons.


    They want to force several countries to submit and accept supervision and management, as if they want to be a dictatorial international organization. This time, it''s an unprecedented scale. It''s probably because the attack on the hermits has brought them bad forces and made them stronger, so they want to take the first shot.


    Let all people be covered with black wings.


    This time, it''s not just about Nie Zhao of China trying to save his wife.


    It''s a problem that half the world has been provoked.


    The existence of such danger is intolerable by several big powers, and action must be taken.


    A big war is about to break out.


    This news ahead of time let everyone have the preparation, regardless of success or not, Nie Zhinan delivered such a message, is a hero.


    But this makes Nie Zhao worry about Nie Zhinan. Won''t the leakage of such news cause suspicion?But according to the general judgment, even if it will cause suspicion, Nie Zhinan has to do so. After all, this time it may be a matter of death.


    Another little news is that Nie Zhinan has heard that there is a hostage coming from the headquarters, but he can''t find out the identity. He only knows that it is a woman who has been taken good care of although she is a hostage. Nie Zhinan reports this strange situation by the way.


    And this by the way completely according to Nie Zhao''s heart, then he can do things safely.


    Nie Zhao leaves the secret place and plans to go to the military building. He wants to tell Xiao Xiao the good news and make her happy.


    For Xiao Xiao''s safety, Xiao Xiao, Ao Yi, aunt LAN and Uncle Wang are all brought to Beishi military region, which should be considered as the safest place in Beishi.


    But before he came to the military building, he heard his men tell him that someone wanted to see him.


    It''s an Wenlan.


    Nie Zhao didn''t want to pay attention to it, but suddenly he thought of something and came to the gate of the military region.


    An Wenlan is here.


    When she saw Nie Zhao, she came at once.


    "Nie Zhao, I''ve figured it out. I''ll tell you all the truth. You help me escape from your brother''s madman."


    Seeing an Wenlan again, she can''t see what she looked like at that time. Her eyes are sunken and her face is sallow. This time, she borrowed the name of the third new daughter-in-law of the Nie family to come here and finally wait for Nie Zhao.


    She can''t stand the life now.


    "I want to divorce him, and then you give me money, let me go abroad, I want to live a carefree life." An Wenlan trembled when she spoke.


    The look in his eyes was really scared.

 Chapter 1109

    But Nie Zhao has no pity for her.


    So he just replied coldly, "if what you offer is of such value." Now he has known a lot of truth, maybe an Wenlan''s words have no value at all.


    "What if it''s valuable and you say it''s worthless? At least At least I would say that you You at least protect me from going back and being locked up. "


    Nie Zhao hesitated and agreed. It''s OK to verify in many ways.


    Nie Zhao took people into the car and asked her to say that after all, it''s impossible to stand outside all the time.


    The door closed, just the two of them.


    An Wenlan seems to be suddenly relieved. She feels incomparably safe. She sniffs, as if she can smell the smell that belongs to Nie Zhao. It originally belongs to her. Why did she come to this step.


    He is now so miserable, helpless and beaten. If he had been with Nie Zhao at the beginning, she would have been taken care of and cared for carefully, but now she doesn''t belong to her, even if he wanted to ask for a little pity.


    She is not reconciled, but now she just wants to be safe.


    "You can say it." Nie Zhao said impatiently.


    Sure enough, there is no gentleness at all.


    An Wen Lan wry smile, oneself eavesdrop and secretly investigate out of affair all said.


    Most of them are similar to what Nie Zhao knows, but there are some useful news.


    This point an Wenlan is still useful, since he can investigate the news that Nie Zhao can''t.


    An Wenlan spent an hour saying what she knew, then she calmed down and looked at Nie Zhao nervously.


    Nie Zhao is digesting the news he heard, carefully judging and reviewing it.


    An Wenlan can only take it quietly.


    The more you look at it, the more unwilling you are.


    Such a good Nie Zhao, a man 10000 times better than Nie Chen, how could he be lost by himself. Mingming was my boyfriend at the beginning! Why do you love other women now.


    Tao Rong, who is better than herself, is vicious and vulgar. She can''t compare with herself at all. How can such a person have Nie Zhao.


    He was too greedy at that time, thinking that he could still have Nie Zhao after marrying Nie Chen, but it changed from the moment when Tao Rong appeared.


    Now I hear that Tao Rong has been captured by the black forces, and an Wenlan is very happy in her heart.


    If Tao Rong can''t come back, if she is humiliated, if


    After feeling safe, an Wenlan looks at Nie Zhao''s beautiful face. Her mind really has to fly. She can''t stand the illusion at all.


    As long as she succeeds in divorce, as long as Tao Rong can''t come back, and as long as she has a good relationship with Xiao Xiao, does she want an opportunity


    Just thinking about it, Nie Zhao suddenly said, "I will check these things with Uncle Wang. If what you say is true, I will meet your conditions."


    An Wen Lan immediately flustered, "I told you, you won''t ignore me, I am secretly escape, I absolutely can''t be caught back, Nie Chen will kill me."


    Nie Zhao frowns slightly, thinks about it, brings his own people, drives directly to a hotel in Beishi, and opens a room for an Wenlan. Nie Zhao doesn''t let an Wenlan approach Xiaoxiao. So we won''t leave people in the military region.


    But since I promised her, I naturally want to do it. Let her settle down here first. What''s more, some clues she provided are troublesome, so she can''t go out and run around.


    Send two more men to guard here.


    An Wenlan stayed in the hotel room for a while, looking at the soft big bed in a daze. How long has she not slept in bed.


    An Wenlan looks back at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhaozheng calls Wang Bo to come out directly.


    It''s not convenient to talk about these things in the military region, so let Uncle Wang come directly.


    Seeing that Nie Zhao was about to leave after calling, an Wenlan quickly said, "where are you going?"


    Nie Zhao cold voice way: "you stay here peacefully, for you to eat, drink and live, forbid to go out."


    An Wen Lan''s stomach grunted and suddenly blushed.


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned, and then looked at her appearance, it was really embarrassed.


    "Whatever you need, call the hotel lobby, everything will be sent up, and the account will be recorded." Nie Zhao went out after giving an account.


    Soon Uncle Wang came and was in the next room.


    Nie Zhao checked the information he got one by one.


    Finally, Uncle Wang can''t hold on. Since Nie Zhao already knows so much, he can''t hide it for him.


    "Yes, you do have twin brothers. Your mother asked you to take photos as soon as you were born, because she had run out of oil and the light ran out. Soon after the photo was taken, your mother went, and your health was suddenly bad, so we rushed to take you to the doctor. Unexpectedly, the animal sneaked in and took your brother away. Naturally, we pursued all the way and wanted to To find it back, we blocked all the exits, but suddenly we heard the news of the plane accident, and they were on the plane. At that time, the conditions were very poor, and no one survived. We thought they were dead. Later, we learned that the animal was still active, but we didn''t know what the child was like? Until the kid shows up again. We''re sure he''s still alive. ""Why hide me?" Nie Zhao asked, in order to hide, grandfather even used the power of the military region to ban an Wenlan and give enough warning, just to prevent Nie Zhao from knowing the truth.


    "You are the person to be valued by the country, but your father is the beast. If it is published, your reputation will be affected. If the country wants to cultivate you, you will be trapped. You know, birth is very important. That man is an international wanted criminal, a killer, and one of the leaders of black wings. In order to get the design of super weapon, he came to China undercover, approached your mother, cheated her, and finally killed your mother. Such a person, such a person has no right to be your father, so he has to hide it. Although the old man is also distressed, but he is not If he wants to get close to you and let everyone know the cause, you and he will be in danger. It''s for your safety to isolate you. "


    Wang Bo tearfully explained that although he was cruel, neither Nie Zhao nor Xiao Yi could bear the reputation of the son of the international wanted criminal.


    So must be separated, never meet, never recognize.


    This is the fate of people or can not stop.

 Chapter 1110

    After that, Nie Zhao and Wang Bo left here without seeing an Wenlan. They just sent someone to look at her. Any special circumstances can be reported.


    Nie Chen finds that an Wenlan is missing, and comes to Nie Zhao to find trouble. Nie Zhao is not in a good mood to see his daughter-in-law. Should Nie Zhao be the one who used to let his elder brother go?


    What''s more, he has a real big brother now.


    This time Nie Zhao let alone not give face, is directly let people beat Nie Chen throw out, because this matter, Nie Demin also appealed, but the above directly to Nie Chen issued a punishment warning.


    I''m kidding. It''s a critical moment. Other people who can''t help are still bothering Nie Zhao. Isn''t this trouble?


    Now Nie Zhao''s status is not something Nie Chen and Nie Demin can easily provoke.


    Nie Zhao has been pushed to an unreachable position by a mission of Yin nationality.


    But Nie Zhao doesn''t care about all this. He just wants to save his daughter-in-law.


    Nie Zhao is not stupid. If the war starts and Tao Rong is not taken back, even if the military depends on him now, his future actions may be restricted.


    Because they are afraid that the enemy will use Tao Rong to threaten Nie Zhao. As a party, they can''t get 100% trust.


    The only way is to rescue Tao Rong before the war.


    With the help of Ao Yi, there were some clues soon, but the scope of the clues was too large. Moreover, as long as people in China were able to save people abroad, they would surely attract the attention of the enemy. They also knew the importance of hostages, so they had to wait for the opportunity.


    But Nie Zhinan''s message has been unable to convey, it is estimated that he is in trouble.


    A few days later, Nie Zhao received a message from an Wenlan, saying that an Wenlan had important information to tell him and let him go.


    Nie Zhao pressure fire, did not expect that an Wenlan also hidden some, a waste of his time.


    Nie Zhao rushed to the room, but frowned in an instant.


    When he went there, it was late at night. At that time, there was only one light left in the room, which was not very bright.


    And under the light, an Wenlan stands directly under the light. After a week''s recuperation, her body is much better, and she has done maintenance for herself.


    Nie Zhao coldly looks at her, does not avoid also does not speak, but the look in the eyes has been quite cold.


    An Wenlan slowly walks towards Nie Zhao, "Nie Zhao, I want to tell you something important."


    "You''re hiding something important from me." Nie Zhao sneers.


    an Wen Lan walked up to Nie Zhao''s eyes. His eyes were soft and sweet, but he was disgusting.


    "If you don''t leave one or two, will you come to see me?" An Wenlan said.


    "This is the last time. I won''t come again next time. Do you think you can really control me?" Nie Zhao sneered.


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "then why don''t you go now?"


    "Because I want to hear what information you keep. If you dare to fool me, I will send you back immediately." Nie Zhaodao.


    An Wenlan trembled all over, "you..."


    "You think I dare not, you think you can threaten me? An Wenlan, are you stupid? " Nie Zhao asked.


    An Wenlan became uneasy. "It''s It''s true that there''s important news. "


    "It''s all the important news you have left." Nie Zhao said in a deep voice.


    An Wenlan''s face turned white. "I really left one. In addition to what I said, there was a key person who might bring you trouble. I also overheard his daughter-in-law say it last time. You know his son and his daughter-in-law have a bad relationship, that''s why I heard that. "


    An Wenlan reported the name of the man.


    Nie Zhao face dew surprised, then slightly raised the corner of the mouth, is indeed a useful news.


    Nie Zhao turned and left. But an Wenlan suddenly rushed up to his back and wanted to hold him.


    But before she closed her eyes, her forehead was touched by the cold touch.


    An Wenlan opens her eyes in amazement, and the cold muzzle of the gun is facing her forehead.


    "I said many times, an Wenlan, do you want to die like this?"


    An Wenlan was scared and sat on the ground. Trembling all over, she said, "she may be dead now. Why don''t you accept me? When I get divorced, we can be together. I promise that this time I will be a good wife and mother, take care of your daughter and be your wife. I promise that I will never betray our feelings again. "


    "There''s no relationship between us. I just feel sick of you. And if you say she''s dead, I''ll let you die. " Nie Zhao said coldly.


    "Well, even if she''s not dead, she''s kidnapped by the black forces. She''s a young woman. Even if you save her, her reputation will be ruined. She must have been played by a lot of disgusting people Ah


    There was the sound of vase breaking in the room.Nie Zhao receives to return a hand, coldly looking at to fall on the ground to cover an Wen Lan of the head.


    Next to the vase are fragments, an Wenlan''s head full of blood.


    Nie Zhao sneers and looks at an Wenlan who has been scared to cry. She turns around and walks away.


    But the next day, Nie Zhao is guarding the news that an Wenlan is missing, and the soldiers who are guarding at the door are confused.


    Monitoring shows that the hand of the medical staff called by an Wenlan to bandage the wound.


    The action is extremely fast one person one needle, then took away fainted an Wenlan.


    At present, although it is being traced, there is no trace at all.


    An Wenlan just disappeared.


    But it''s obviously not Nie Chen''s hand.


    Nie Zhao pays close attention to for a while, let the person under his hand trace, he can''t mind to manage other now.


    At the same time, some people with great status in many countries have disappeared one after another.


    They all identified some hostile countries according to the clues.


    For a time, skirmishes continued, which was obviously one of the plans of black wings.


    Because an Wenlan is not a person with status at all, her disappearance is not considered together.


    On the other hand, Tao Rong was deeply in the base camp, so he didn''t know that the situation outside had become quite uneasy.


    Anyway, there has been a lot of war here, so Tao Rong and his three people still concentrate on their own research. It''s useless to study poison, so they began to study others.


    Some of them are the previous studies of Mr. Duanmu, about viruses and bacteria, which they were not able to study in the Yin nationality before, so they were particularly interested in studying them for many years. This time, they directly took Tao Rong to study them together.

 Chapter 1111

    It has been a month since Tao Rong came to black wings.


    Gradually, Tao Rong found that the people here began to be busy.


    One day, another man was tied up. He was blonde and didn''t use a common foreign language, so Tao Rong couldn''t communicate with him. After that man came, the hostages were arranged in another building of the villa. They were still taken care of, but their freedom was limited.


    The man who came here has been making a lot of noise since he was sober. He looks like a normal hostage.


    Since he came, there has been one more hostage every two days.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Yi can''t understand why so many people are suddenly caught here.


    One day, Tao Rong is taking a walk with Xiao Yi in the garden. Suddenly, a middle-aged man in his thirties and a faint woman are sent to the villa. The middle-aged man in charge of transportation plans to leave after finishing the task.


    As a result, I saw Tao Rong in the hospital.


    He asked the people around him some questions in a low voice, and then came to Tao Rong.


    "Are you the hostage of China? General Nie''s wife? "


    Tao Rong frowned slightly. The man''s face was a little fierce and angry, which made people very uncomfortable. Xiao Yi stepped forward and wanted to stop between Tao Rong and him.


    the man sneered: "don''t be nervous, just talk about the past. I used to be Chinese? The Chinese army was born. "


    Tao Rong stretched out her hand to pull Xiao Yi for a moment, and stood up and said, "is that right? Then you really deserve your status as a soldier! I often hear my husband say that he is a soldier one day and a soldier all his life. Protecting the country and protecting the people is their lifelong mission. It seems that this comrade has changed his way halfway. "


    A man''s brow twitches and his eyes light up.


    Xiao Yi said: "don''t say that. There must be deeper reasons for him to betray his honor."


    Tao Rong immediately asked, "Oh? Is it undercover? "


    This is absolutely impossible, because Nie Zhao said before that that that no one in China had sneaked into it except his second uncle.


    Sure enough, Tao Rong finished, the man''s face will come out murderous.


    "It''s really the woman Nie Zhao likes!" The man said.


    Tao Rong frowned and looked at the man.


    "Yes, I know your husband." The man said coldly.


    Tao Rong snorted and said with a smile, "so what? Do you have a grudge, so you come to me to vent your anger? Or are you related, so please feel sorry for me and see if you can help me out? "


    The man raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m just curious about what kind of woman Nie Zhao will marry. Strictly speaking, you should call me elder martial brother."


    Tao Rong''s face suddenly changed, "you are Qi Xian''s apprentice! Lin Qing


    Lin Qing tilted his head and said with a smile: "it seems that Nie Zhao told you a lot."


    Tao Rong said with a sneer, "but your master has already denied you as an apprentice. The title of elder martial brother is not required."


    Lin Qing''s face changed. "Of course, he can''t recognize it. Anyway, in his heart, his most precious apprentice is Nie Zhao. You''ve gone to the black wing. Let''s wait for Nie Zhao to clean up the door. "


    Lin Qing said with a smile: "I really hope he comes here. I want to try to see who is better after so many years."


    "It must be my husband. I haven''t seen anyone beat my husband yet." Tao Rong said with pride.


    Lin Qing said with a sneer: "he is busy with official business. I don''t believe he can train harder than me."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Some people are gifted and naturally get twice the result with half the effort." Tao Rong sneered.


    Lin Qing''s eyes are gloomy. Looking at him is a character who doesn''t admit defeat. Tao Rong said that he was half angry.


    "It''s too hard for them to take care of you when it''s over."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll live until that day."


    Lin Qing glared at Tao Rong and then turned to leave.


    Xiao Yi touched his chin and said, "how nice if this man were his own. He''s here to get in touch with the outside


    Tao Rong shook his head and said, "he defected early years and is already a wanted criminal. Nie Zhao is very sorry for him all the time. It''s also the master''s fault. If you know that he joined the black wings, you will be more sad."


    When Tao Rong and Xiao Yi turn back to the villa, they still hear the scream. It''s too familiar. Every hostage comes through like this.


    The man began to curse in H language, Tao Rong can understand some, but it''s not right to listen. The hoarse voice is obviously affected by drugs, but why is it so familiar.


    The next second, when she called out Chinese directly, Tao Rong knew why she was so familiar and rushed up immediately.


    Just came to the door to see people here threaten her with stun sticks.


    She''s been electrocuted in bed.Tao Rong immediately rushed up and pushed away.


    "What are you doing?" Cried the caretaker.


    "I''ll comfort her and stop hurting people."


    "Oh? The hostages are so kind? "


    "Didn''t you hear her call out Mandarin? So that I can communicate and comfort her. You all go out. "


    Anyway, it''s just for the hostages to settle down. Everyone is the same, and they can''t escape.


    After those people left, Tao Rong said, "Xiao Yi, close the door."


    Xiao Yi accidentally pick eyebrows, come in and close the door.


    Tao Rong turned to look at the man on the bed.


    She couldn''t believe what she looked like.


    Although the person on the bed was electrified, she was still mentally. She looked at Tao Rong with round eyes.


    Tao Rong comforted her to lie down and massaged her acupoints to make her recover quickly.


    "Do you know this man?" Xiao Yi looks at Tao Rong with a wrong look.


    Tao Rong looked at her and nodded: "she''s my friend, Ding Yuqing. I don''t understand. If all the people who come here are important figures in various countries, why does she come here? She''s a lady of a family. Her brother is Ding yunqi, who does business in H country. You should have heard of that. "


    Xiao Yi nodded in surprise, one of the owners of sanatorium, he remembered.


    There''s no reason to take such hostages?


    "Tao Rong, Tao Rong Ding Yuqing was barely able to make a sound. He was so surprised that he could not express it in words.


    "It''s me. Don''t worry. We are safe here for the time being Tao Rong opens his mouth.


    Ding Yuqing finally cried. It''s estimated that she had been very scared before. It''s just that she has such a character, so she has been holding on.


    Seeing that the acquaintances were naturally weak, they began to cry.

 Chapter 1112

    After Ding Yuqing recovered, he told Tao Rong about his situation.


    Tao Rong finally knows why Ding Yuqing was kidnapped. It''s a disaster. Do these black winged people arrest people without knowing?


    In fact, things still have to blame that crazy Li Yuji.


    Because Li Yuji must be with Ding yunqi, and announce it in front of the whole family, and he is ready to avoid his relationship with Ding yunqi. This is to cut off Ding yunqi''s future, but it forces his family to a dead end and can''t deal with Ding yunqi.


    Li Yuji also runs with Ding yunqi every day.


    You can''t let the media write about it.


    As a result, the Li family directly focused on Ding Yuqing. Ding Yuqing happened to be single, so people should say that Li Yuji wanted to pursue Ding Yuqing, so he followed Ding yunqi every day.


    In this way, Li Yuji is much more normal, no matter whether his identity is matched or not.


    Although such a rumor has brought Ding Yuqing a lot of trouble and tried to solve it, it has no effect in the end.


    After that, Li Yuji began to take over the important position in his family, which is also a very important position in H country.


    That day Ding Yuqing went to Li Yuji to find her brother, so he kidnapped her.


    According to the law of the kidnapped here, Tao Rong put forward the possibility.


    Ding Yuqing was taken as an important hostage of H country.


    After listening to the analysis, Ding Yuqing was stunned for a long time and said, "I thought someone would take a fancy to my beauty and abduct me to give it to a big man."


    Tao Rong can''t bear to smile. As a result, Xiao Yi, who has been listening, laughs directly.


    Ding Yuqing found that there was another person in the room.


    "Who are you? Why are you eavesdropping here? Who are you Ding Yuqing is very defensive.


    Tao Rong quickly said: "we recognize it ourselves."


    "Do you think so? This sissy? " Ding Yuqing was shocked.


    This time, Tao Rong didn''t stop laughing.


    Xiao Yi is full of black lines. He says that this woman is noisy and has no trace of her brother''s calmness. "I''m not a sissy, I just like make-up."


    "Isn''t that the same?" Ding Yuqing muttered.


    "If I take off my make-up, I''ll scare you to death!" Xiao Yi squinted.


    If Ding Yuqing saw Xiao Yi''s real face clearly, he would be surprised to death. However, Tao Rong remembered that Ding Yuqing didn''t like Nie Zhao''s appearance before.


    "If you have the ability, take off your make-up now and show me." Ding Yuqing can''t stand the excitement.


    Xiaoyi pick eyebrow way: "love to cry ghost wipe tears first again, Tao Rong is still younger than you, come here never cry."


    Ding Yuqing blushed immediately.


    Tao Rong pointed to the toilet for her, and Ding Yuqing went to wash her face.


    Xiao Yi comes to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong said, "aren''t you a gentleman to women?"


    "She''s too noisy and can''t stand it. By the way, through what she said just now and the development during this period, I think I probably know what they are going to do." Xiao Yidao.


    Tao Rong nodded and said, "I think of it, too."


    Isn''t the purpose of arresting these people to threaten all countries?


    The nature of black wings is to start a war, and they benefit from it. Now that they have captured so many people, it is estimated that they will start a big war.


    If a war is started, the hostages will be the most troublesome existence for the country.


    according to Nie Zhao''s temperament, he will come to rescue them before the war begins.


    It''s just that it''s hard to be in this hidden stronghold.


    War is going on everywhere. It''s really hard to sneak in. There are many experts and weapons here. It''s very difficult to save them.


    "Can''t we really do anything?" Tao Rong said anxiously.


    But Xiao Yi said, "maybe in a few days..."


    Tao Rong does not understand looking at Xiao Yi. "What?"


    But Xiao Yi didn''t go on, on the contrary, he was a little worried.


    After two days, Ding Yuqing is also adapted to the dreamland here. Because Tao Rong is here, Ding Yuqing is not afraid, and her mind turns around. She is full of hope to think about the way to go out. However, she doesn''t have the same atmosphere with Xiao Yi. As soon as she meets, she quarrels. Tao Rong doesn''t know that Xiao Yi has such a noisy time.


    This afternoon, Ding Yuqing and Xiao Yi are fighting over a small matter.


    Tao Rong went out alone.


    In the meditation during the walk, Tao Rong suddenly felt a very sharp line of sight shooting to this side.


    Tao Rong looks around warily.


    I just found that I don''t know when, a 40 year old uncle was standing over the main building looking at her. His indifferent expression and cruel temperament made people instinctively feel dangerous.


    Tao Rong frowned and looked at him.


    He seemed to be examining her.


    But Tao Rong saw a sense of familiarity from that dignified face.Tao Rong can''t help but be curious, toward that side close to a few steps, that between eyebrows if remove that layer of Su Sha is really familiar.


    It''s like It''s like


    Suddenly, footsteps came from behind, and Tao Rong was pulled behind him.


    Tao Rong looks up and the person standing in front of her is Xiao Yi.


    At this time, Xiao Yi''s face is cold and strange, holding Tao Rong''s hand is a little trembling.


    Tao Rong looks at it in surprise.


    The uncle finally had an expression when he saw Xiao Yi. He frowned slightly. He was a little surprised and a little disgusted.


    "How did that happen?"


    In the beginning, the sense of extermination was stronger.


    Xiao Yi did not answer him, but directly introduced Tao Rong.


    "This is my sister-in-law, the daughter-in-law of my twin brother. They also have a daughter, Xiao Xiao."


    Tao Rong is surprised, the instant reaction comes over, in front of the uncle may be who.


    Tao Rong looked at him in amazement. He was moved for a moment. Then he said, "I know."


    "You know what?" Xiao Yi was surprised.


    Tao Rong also frowns slightly. He knows that Xiao Yi has twins, and that she is Nie Zhao''s wife?


    "Then you..." Xiao Yi wants to say more.


    The uncle said, "if you don''t want to die, take care of yourself." With that, he walked coldly towards the main building.


    It was not until he left that Xiao Yi was not so nervous.


    Tao Rong was also a little relieved. She didn''t expect to see this man before Nie Zhao.


    "He''s the man. At first I thought he didn''t know about Nie Zhao." Tao Rong looks unhappy said.


    "I also thought he didn''t know. After all, the old man kept such a good secret. When I tried, he didn''t look like pretending. How did he suddenly know?" Xiao Yi doubts a way. Then he turned to look at Tao Rong and said, "I don''t know if he has any family left. Anyway, he is a very cold person. He has been a professional killer for so many years. You have to be careful. If you can''t get close, don''t get too close."


    Tao Rong nodded. She was just bewitched by her familiar appearance. Can someone who might kill his wife expect him to show mercy to his son''s wife?

 Chapter 1113

    Tao Rong thought that he could still see the man, or that man would come to see Xiao Yi, but he didn''t. He took the task and left directly.


    Tao Rong has some sympathy for Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi said with a smile: "in fact, when he was a child, although he spoke very little and was very indifferent, he was still very good to me. You see, I didn''t grow up, right? I didn''t have any personality defects. I knew that my childhood was good."


    Tao Rong was also surprised at this. Why such a man can take good care of his children? If he likes his children too much, or his mother too much, Tao Rong can''t imagine these two points.


    After that, the people here are more busy. Because Ding Yuqing joined, the Duanmu study group is more lively. However, Ding Yuqing is also rare to be able to read quietly. As an assistant, she can only follow Tao Rong.


    When the last hostage comes here.


    Several people were confused.


    Xiao Yi''s first reaction is to hurry to make up, dress up more human demon just go.


    And Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing look at the man who was knocked unconscious, with dirty words on his face.


    "How did she come here? What qualifications does she have to come here, and how do I feel insulted? " Ding Yuqing couldn''t help pointing at her and said loudly.


    Tao Rong is also blinded. Why Will an Wenlan be here?


    Is her husband about to take on any important position? The problem is that Tao Rong''s ability to remember Nie Chen is really not very good. There is no reason.


    This time, an Wenlan wakes up and cries in horror. When someone goes to deal with her, she sees Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing and asks if Tao Rong still wants to appease the hostages.


    Tao Rong shakes his head in a hurry. He''s joking. How can it be.


    Ding Yuqing also shook his head in disgust.


    As a result, both of them were watching outside, and an Wenlan was quiet after being electrified twice. She also recognized the reality and asked, "why do you want to arrest me? I have nothing left. What do you want to arrest me for?"


    "Shut up, is this where you can ask questions? Give me some peace, or you will feel better. Don''t try to escape from this building, or you will be killed directly. "


    An Wenlan looked at the gun in those people''s hands and immediately quieted down.


    Tao Rong and Ding Yuqing saw that they had nothing to see, so they turned and left.


    I don''t want to be a difficult sister with an Wenlan. I''d better not meet her here.


    But this is such a big place, how can we not touch it? We met the next morning at breakfast.


    An Wenlan knocked over her breakfast and rushed to Tao Rong, "you You... "


    "You what you, don''t come close to us." Ding Yuqing said impolitely.


    An Wenlan pointed to Ding Yuqing again and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m here to travel." Dingyu Qingqi, the dead is not worth his life.


    Tao Rong takes Ding Yuqing to one side and sits down to eat. Ignore her.


    But an Wenlan finally met people she knew. How could she not form a group in such a terrible place. It came up immediately.


    "Tao Rong, do you have a way out?" An Wen Lan anxiously asks a way.


    Tao Rong looked up at an Wenlan and said, "are you brain damaged? You used to look smart. How could you ask such a stupid question?"


    Ding Yuqing said with a smile, "don''t laugh at my breakfast."


    Looking at the two people''s attitude, an Wenlan is crazy, "you are the brain is bad, we were kidnapped, don''t want to escape, stay here? How can you be so calm? Are you with the bandits


    Ding Yuqing said in silence: "you really don''t have any brain, can''t you see? The hostages here are calm, which proves that there is no danger for the time being. Don''t you run away because you have no strength? Didn''t you see three small mounds outside when you came in? It''s a corpse left by someone who has to escape. We call those who know current affairs Junjie. We still want to be rescued alive to see our family. "


    Tao Rong doesn''t want to talk to an Wenlan. Even sitting opposite her makes her uncomfortable. But now, no one is qualified to be choosy.


    An Wenlan was silent for a while, then she couldn''t help sobbing.


    No one around paid attention to it. After all, we are all hostages. Who sympathizes with whom.


    Let''s live our own hostage life first.


    "Can you stop crying in front of us and be depressed?" Ding Yuqing said impatiently.


    An Wenlan cried: "they all suffer together. Why are they so mean to me? Besides, I don''t even know why I was arrested."


    Ding Yuqing''s mouth will be angry, "don''t think that suffering together, those things you have done before can be written off, although we have no hatred, but you do to Tao Rong, I can remember."


    Tao Rong looks back and smiles at Ding Yuqing.


    Ding Yuqing pick eyebrows.


    An Wenlan looked at Tao Rong and said, "it''s all here. Can''t we just let go of the past? Get along well now, and wait until Nie Zhao comes to save us in the future... ""I''m not happy enough to hear Nie Zhao from you." Tao Rong interrupted. "It doesn''t matter if you kill people here. No matter how disgusting you are, I will kill you. I can''t kill you. I can take the opportunity to revenge and torture you."


    Tao Rong looks fierce. An Wenlan feels that Tao Rong doesn''t dare to do this. After all, they are all hostages. They must be useful. Although she doesn''t know why she came back, there must be a reason why she was caught so far away.


    Tao Rong see an Wenlan don''t speak, directly pull Ding Yuqing to change a position, just carefully finished makeup Xiao Yi bitter face.


    Seeing this face, Ding Yuqing did a vomit action impolitely.


    An Wenlan looked at the three of them with company, and immediately felt very jealous. After all, when she came to a new environment, even if all the hostages were excluded, it was terrible. She just cried and no one came to comfort her. She had to think of a way.


    As a matter of fact, an Wenlan is talented and knows several foreign languages, so she became familiar with several people in a few days.


    But before she was relieved, she was taken to another place.


    And Mr. Duanmu was also invited to that place.


    When Mr. Duanmu comes back, Tao Rong knows why an Wenlan is arrested.


    An Wenlan was a top student of medicine. For special reasons, she had participated in state secret drug research before. She said it was drug research, but the truth is not necessarily so.


    Black wing is sure to grasp what clues, so directly caught an Wenlan, want her to do something.


    So an Wenlan was arrested to the laboratory every day, but she would come back normally at night.

 Chapter 1114

    Duanmu doesn''t cooperate with the people here, so they give up. But Tao Rong is not at ease when she hears about an Wenlan.


    This time, she took the initiative to find an Wenlan.


    When an Wenlan opens the door with a tired face and sees her, she is still a little surprised.


    Tao Rong said directly: "go in, I have something to say."


    An Wen Lan sees Tao Rong to come actively, have some hard spirit, "with what?"


    But as soon as her voice fell, Tao Rong pushed the man into the door and closed it.


    "What do you do in the lab every day? What is the purpose of those people? " Tao Rong asked directly.


    "It''s none of your business!" An Wen Lan some exasperation way: "get out!"


    "You are not You''re selling Chinese secrets. " Tao Rong said sternly.


    An Wenlan''s face suddenly changed, and she immediately said angrily, "what do you want? Does it have anything to do with you? "


    "It doesn''t matter if you are all Chinese. If you dare to do something bad to China, you should be ready to bear the cost when you are saved. Especially when what you do may bring great trouble to Chinese people, you will be responsible for your death." Tao Rong is actually testing, but when she says it, the change of an Wenlan''s mood has already explained some problems.


    Tao Rong immediately steps forward, grabs an Wenlan''s arm and says with strength: "you have really betrayed your country!"


    An Wenlan said: "what can I do? Don''t I obey? I''m going to die. Besides, I don''t know much. I just take out what I know. "


    "What is it?" Tao Rong asks directly.


    An Wenlan was annoyed. "It''s boring. There are many kinds of special hallucinogenic drugs. I''m only responsible for one of them, and it''s not important at all. Besides, our research has not yielded any results. I''ve been out of that project for a long time. The state doesn''t let me be a member of the secret service. I''m free. Those people don''t catch others, but they catch me. I''m really out of my mind."


    Tao Rong is lost in meditation, unless they know that an Wenlan studies exactly what they want, they can target China. Or other researchers are still in a state of confidentiality, they can only catch an Wenlan.


    Tao Rong really can''t judge this kind of thing. She doesn''t know how serious an Wenlan''s practice will be. So she can judge that she doesn''t mind taking the risk to kill her. For the safety of China, but if it''s not worth it, she will be attacked here, so she won''t see Nie Zhao and Xiao Xiao. So Tao Rong hesitated.


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan coldly.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you go back alive, you will do anything." An Wenlan said.


    Tao Rong is not qualified to criticize an Wenlan''s practice, so this time she didn''t do anything, but turned back to discuss with Xiao Yi.


    But an Wenlan suddenly said, "I saw Nie Zhao before I was arrested."


    Tao Rong steps slightly a meal, some can''t believe looking at an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan raised her lips and said, "he promised to help me divorce and take care of me."


    Tao Rong raised her eyebrows and said, "up to now, do you think it''s useful for us to sow dissension?"


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "but what I said is true."


    "Words are very important. To help you divorce, to provide help and care for you must be someone else, not my husband, and everything has exchange conditions. You give him what he wants more." Tao Rong said with a sneer.


    An Wenlan couldn''t laugh, but she still said, "I told him that you can''t come back. Even if you come back, you are a woman who has been fooled. After all, you have been arrested for such a long time."


    Tao Rong looks at an Wenlan with great interest, which is funny in her heart.


    An Wenlan picks eyebrows and says: "I advise you not to go back for Nie Zhao''s reputation. If you go back, it will only make him a laughing stock. What do others think of you?"


    "Aren''t you like me now?" Tao Rong asked.


    An Wenlan said with a smile: "I''m not the same. I''m going to divorce soon."


    But Tao Rong said, "if I don''t go back, do you think Nie Zhao will be with you?"


    An Wenlan shakes her head and says, "so what? As long as neither of you is happy, I will be


    Tao Rong didn''t expect an Wenlan to give up Nie Zhao decisively, and didn''t know if what she said was true. Then Tao Rong shook his head and said, "I think I hope to leave alive more than you, and not everyone has the same dirty thoughts as you."


    Funny, black wings, they can kill people, but they will never do that kind of animal thing. From their treatment as hostages here, we can know that they are still the blood of the hermits. Their pride will make them feel that it is extremely shameful to force women. How can it be like what an Wenlan thinks.


    Tao Rong left with a sneer and went back to Xiao Yi and his uncle and grandfather to talk about these things.


    My uncle nodded and said, "it''s true to study this aspect, but I don''t think the formula provided by that girl is a big deal. I think this time they''re going to have nothing to do with it.""Can this hallucinogen be used on a large scale? On the battlefield? I always feel that I may use it this time, otherwise I won''t catch an Wenlan. " Tao rongdao.


    "How can it be? That kind of thing must be in a certain space, such as a room with closed doors and windows. I never study such harmful things. I just study how to treat diseases." My uncle said.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yi thought: "maybe they only want to target some very important people, who can take advantage of drug control and make money and control a country through the shell of drug companies."


    My uncle waved his hand and said, "then I don''t know."


    Xiao Yi and Tao Rong look at each other and immediately shout to their uncle: "teach us how to solve the prescription of hallucinogen. "


    my uncle and grandfather were confused," yes, it can be, but it''s useless to learn this. If they know that we are doing this openly, will they agree? "


    Xiao Yi and Tao Rong both laughed.


    Sure enough, when they started their research, they were directly searched for the relevant herbs.


    Just when my uncle and grandfather were angry, Xiao Yi and Tao Rong were satisfied. They could do anything before, but they couldn''t study hallucinogens, which proved that they really wanted to do something with hallucinogens. At such a crucial point, they were very suspicious.

 Chapter 1115

    While Tao Rong was still in the black wing base camp, almost every day outside was filled with restless news reports.


    All kinds of conflicts, all kinds of troop deployment, experts predict that there will be war, ordinary people are beginning to feel uneasy, and even people living on the border are beginning to be evacuated, all of which seem to become uneasy factors floating in the sky.


    Finally Nie Zhao knew the clue, already knew the specific location of the black wing base camp.


    Nie Zhao wants to take people abroad to save people himself.


    At the beginning, the state disagreed, but considering the relationship between Nie Zhao and Tao Rong, it only gave Nie Zhao ten days. We have to return in ten days.


    If the war is advanced, he must also return to command.


    Nie Zhao agreed and began to form his own killer army. This time, he not only went to the soldiers who had been through many battles, but also needed people who knew more about all aspects, at least the official language of that country. No matter how difficult it is, foreign languages must be fluent. After a series of screening, Nie Zhao took ten people to take action.


    The first step is to go abroad.


    if you avoid all the eyeliner and go abroad in the most reasonable way, you must plan well.


    Just at this time, Nie Zhao got the news that Yu shuran was invited to an international painting festival in the art capital of foreign countries.


    Yu shuran originally intended to refuse, but Nie Zhao suddenly appeared in front of him and chatted with him for a while.


    Yu Shu ran agreed.


    Nie Zhao''s people will disguise themselves as Yu shuran''s companions and go abroad together.


    A master with ten people, several bodyguards, drivers, cooks, assistants and so on is within a reasonable range.


    The identities of Nie Zhao and others are also well disguised.


    Nie Zhao is ready to say goodbye to Xiao Xiao.


    When he went back at night, Xiao Xiao didn''t sleep. When Nie Zhao opened the door and went in, he heard Ao Sheng coaxing Xiao Xiao, saying, "Uncle Nie will definitely bring his aunt back, and I believe that such a powerful person will be OK."


    Nie Zhao eyes sour for a while, go in and shout: "Xiao Xiao."


    Xiao Xiao immediately jumps down from the sofa, embraces Nie Zhao and says, "Dad. How did you come back? "


    Nie Zhao hasn''t come back for many days.


    Nie Zhao dotes on Xiao Xiao and says, "Dad will be more and more busy in the future. Do you want to stay at home? Don''t worry, dad will come back with mom. "


    Xiao Xiao slightly a Leng, nodded: "well, I believe dad."


    Then Nie Zhao coaxes Xiao Xiao to sleep and enjoys the parent-child time. He doesn''t tell Xiao that he is going to rescue her mother. He is afraid that she is worried, but he still tells Wang Bo that someone in the family has a backbone.


    But he ignored Ao Sheng, who had amazing ear power.


    Aosheng knew immediately. The next day Xiaoxiao woke up and Nie Zhao left.


    But Xiaoxiao didn''t say much. She had breakfast and went to the kindergarten of the military region.


    Aosheng accompany her to go, Xiaoxiao on the road or can''t hold the cry.


    "What''s the matter? Xiaoxiao Aosheng quickly coaxed him.


    "I know dad went to see mom. He came to say goodbye last night. I know. But I''m so worried. I want to go with Dad, but I can''t be willful. " Xiao Xiao cried.


    "How do you know?" Aosheng was surprised.


    "I can feel that dad was in a bad mood last night." Xiaoxiao said: "it must be like this."


    At the beginning, Ao Sheng was still struggling about whether to tell her, but now he doesn''t have to.


    As they were saying this, Ao Sheng suddenly felt something was wrong with his instinct. He suddenly raised his head and found that a figure flashed by, as if someone were following them.


    Ao Sheng is not a person here. Naturally, he will not regard this place as a safe place, so he is the most vigilant.


    He thought he couldn''t read it wrong, so he looked around more carefully. When he got home, Ao Sheng told Uncle Wang about it.


    Although Wang Bo also cares about the safety of his young master, this is the safest place in the Beishi military region. How can anyone follow them? It must be because Ao Sheng is not used to this place and is too wary to read it wrong, or people are just curious to have a look. After all, Xiao Xiao and AO Sheng are very good-looking children, so Ao Sheng takes them as followers.


    After hearing this, Ao Sheng immediately thought that he was thinking more, but he felt the same for two days in a row. But sometimes Wang Bo, who accompanied him, didn''t find out. This kind of beast like reaction ability is only possessed by the hermits.


    Aosheng still chooses to believe in herself, so she asks Xiaoxiao to contact her teacher uncle Qi.


    He didn''t believe in the people here. The people he could believe were not competent enough. He could only place his hopes on Uncle Qi.


    Uncle Qi was originally helping the hermits to move. Just after he was completely busy, he received a call from Xiao Xiao.


    Uncle Qi came with white teeth immediately. If you want to enter the district for two days, there is absolutely no problem.


    White teeth come, Xiao Xiao are happy a lot.This time it''s uncle Qi''s turn to escort Xiaoxiao alone.


    Uncle Qi immediately felt that they were indeed being followed. He immediately whistled. Bai Ya, who had been staring impatiently, rushed over and chased them. Nie Zhao didn''t have to be able to run at this speed.


    So I heard the scream soon.


    Qi old man holding Xiaoxiao past, white teeth no warning is safe.


    In the past, he was a soldier. Without waiting for others'' reaction, he was stunned and sent to the leader.


    After examining for a long time, he was the third member of the Nie family. Because he was not at ease with his younger generation Xiao Xiao, he sent someone to watch him. As a result, he was regarded as a follower.


    This surprised Uncle Wang is a little worried, the old three will be so kind?


    Just when Uncle Wang hesitated about how to judge the third man''s mind, he suddenly found that he was missing the next morning.


    Uncle Qi, Xiao Xiao, Ao Sheng, and Bai Ya are all gone. They don''t even have access records at the door. They just disappear.


    Until Wang Bo received a call from Uncle Qi.


    Uncle Qi said, "it''s not safe. Take Xiaoxiao to a safe place and return it when their husband and wife come back."


    Aunt Lan was very worried, but Uncle Wang was calm. Originally, he still hesitated, but now he simply suppressed the news that they were missing, just as if they were still at home.


    But from that day on, someone broke into their room. The news of Xiaoxiao''s disappearance spread like wildfire. They talked to Wang Bo. After all, Xiaoxiao''s identity is also very important.


    Wang Bo is only willing to talk to the person at the top, and he doesn''t believe the others.


    After hearing this, the people above agreed with Uncle Wang''s statement, and directly acquiesced that they had left, and others asked where they had gone? I do not know!

 Chapter 1116

    Yu Shu ran leads Nie Zhao''s team directly out to the destination. In the hotel where they stay, agents from other countries who realize the joint operation appear in the hotel to replace Nie Zhao and others.


    In order to avoid trouble, Yu had to stay in his room before the activity.


    Nie Zhao said goodbye to Yu. "I''ll trouble you this time."


    "This trouble is nothing. Bring her back safely." Yu Shu ran worried said.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "certainly. "


    after saying goodbye to Yu shuran, someone came to meet Nie Zhao. They need to go to the nearest country, then dress up as vagrant mercenaries from the border line of ordinary stowaways and be hired by ordinary militia.


    This will eliminate the suspicion.


    On the other side, let Ao Yi lead people to move, disturb the enemy''s attention, and move towards their headquarters from another direction. In this way, it will be easier to enter the headquarters from other directions.


    After several twists and turns, the party came to the border and was picked by a group of foreigners.


    "Captain, if we should be separated later, isn''t that good?" Asked a man in his thirties.


    "Second brother, what are you worried about? Let''s top 10 each. It''s more convenient for us to move after separation. We''ll just communicate and contact at that time." A careless mouth said.


    "And together, isn''t the goal bigger?" A gentle said.


    Nie Zhao is a little more polite. "What''s the second brother''s suggestion?"


    "Other people don''t matter, but you are the captain and must be responsible for commanding. I think it''s safer to have at least one person with you." Said the second brother.


    The crowd was silent for a moment.


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "what the second brother said is reasonable."


    Second brother immediately said: "it''s better for me. You know I''m not good at foreign languages. It''s better to follow you to speak less."


    As soon as the second elder brother said this, the others immediately exploded. They all wanted to follow Nie Zhao''s language, so that they would not make jokes and communicate with others.


    Nie Zhao immediately scolded: "well, don''t quarrel. The second elder brother is with me. Other people may be separated from each other according to the situation of each other''s important people. They may act alone, but you are all the best among the best. Even if you are alone, I believe you have no problem."


    Everyone immediately said that they must have no problem.


    The guy who''s going to pick people up is coming.


    There are mercenaries from all countries who come here. It''s better to know a foreign language and be able to communicate.


    As excellent as Nie Zhao, it''s no problem to ask for additional requirements.


    Soon they were picked out.


    The second brother has been following Nie Zhao.


    Bumped with the car for an hour, in the noise of gunfire, came to a residential building, said that the residential building was actually bombed only one frame.


    Two people were taken out of the car and met the boss of a local organization.


    The boss saw that their first request was to let them hand over their weapons and wait for their own distribution.


    this is all unexpected. When the investigation was done, it was stated that there was such a request, otherwise you would come in with a mercenary soldier, who knows if you are the one sent by the other side, and Nie Zhao is obediently cooperating with you.


    But when he put down his weapon, he found that the second brother next to him didn''t move.


    Nie Zhao slightly frowned, "second brother, put down your weapon."


    The second elder brother didn''t look at Nie Zhao, but his eyes twinkled, "general Nie, I''m sorry."


    Nie Zhao a Leng, two elder brothers instantly turn round, the gun in the hand pointed at Nie Zhao''s head directly.


    Nie Zhao didn''t move, didn''t be surprised, just looked at him coldly.


    At this time, someone clapped and walked down the stairs on the other side.


    "Others have praised you to heaven, but I don''t think you are any more than that? So easy to step into our trap? "


    The people who came up were really magnificent.


    Nie Zhao did not speak.


    North Tang Wei is not satisfied, directly patted his head and said: "Oh, yes, you didn''t expect there would be a spy."


    Nie Zhao cold voice way: "when did you betray us?"


    The second elder brother was silent for a while and said, "I''m not one of you."


    "Oh? I remember you were recommended by the third uncle. So you are the man of the third uncle, who betrayed China? " Nie Zhao asked.


    "I don''t know. I''ll do as I''m told." The second elder brother said.


    "Even treason? I don''t think you are a soldier Nie Zhao said coldly.


    The second elder brother didn''t say any more, but walked forward with Nie Zhao''s head and handed the person over to the other side.


    "General Nie, I''d like to invite you to our house. It happens that you can meet your wife."


    "Won''t you kill me?" Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    "You should know that you are more useful alive than dead." Beitangwei said with a sneer."Are you going to use it to threaten China?"


    "Don''t say the threat is so ugly, it''s just negotiable." With that, he directly knocked out Nie Zhao and took the man away.


    At this time, Tao Rong in the house would never think that she and Nie Zhao would meet in such a way.


    When Nie Zhao was brought, his hands and feet were shackled. It''s limiting his movement.


    Beitangwei greets Tao Rong in person.


    Tao Rong is completely stupid. He pushes everyone away and comes to Nie Zhao. At this time, Nie Zhao is still in a coma. Tao Rong quickly explores his situation to make sure that his life is not in danger, and then he breathes a sigh of relief.


    Tao Rong wants to take people back to his room. Of course, beitangwei has nothing to be embarrassed about. He just takes Nie Zhao as a prisoner.


    When Nie Zhao opened his eyes again, he suddenly sat up and hugged the man in front of him. "Finally, I saw him."


    Tao Rong was also relieved, then hammered him and said: "you really surprised me. How could you be arrested? It''s not like your style. Fortunately, they don''t want to kill you, otherwise I will..."


    Nie Zhao didn''t pay attention to what Tao Rong said. He gave a deep kiss directly to relieve the feeling of missing.


    Tao Rong was kissing and fell on the bed.


    At last, someone could not help saying, "do you know where this place is?"


    Nie Zhao raised his body to look at the door and frowned.


    Xiao Yili at the door: "no, make complaints about me!"


    Nie Zhao sat up and said, "are you all here?"


    Xiao Yi said with a smile: "it depends on who you mean."


    They did not expect that Nie Zhao would become a hostage and be locked up with them.


    But Nie Zhao doesn''t seem to be in a panic, as if he just wants to be with Tao Rong. What environment he is in and what position he is carrying are not the key points.

 Chapter 1117

    Hearing Ding yunqi say that Ding Yuqing was arrested, Nie Zhao guessed that Ding Yuqing might also be here, but he didn''t expect that an Wenlan was also here.


    So when an Wenlan rushes towards him, Nie Zhao is stunned for a while and then dodges.


    An Wenlan some panic of ask a way: "you are to save me?"


    In such an environment, I don''t want her to be normal.


    Tao Rong ignores an Wenlan and takes Nie Zhao downstairs for dinner.


    Nie Zhao does not shy away from his own bracelets and anklets. Instead, he is willing to take these jingling things to look around.


    Encounter the problem of eating and drinking water, also take the opportunity to play coquetry with Tao Rong, let Tao Rong feed. Ding Yuqing, who is next to


    , can''t help but Tucao make complaints about the danger of the general.


    When she comes back to the room, an Wenlan has to follow them. Since she saw Nie Zhao, she has been following them. She can''t even drive them away.


    Tao Rong was annoyed. "What are you doing?"


    An Wenlan is calm and does not speak.


    Nie Zhao said: "are you afraid that we will run away without you? You think too much. " Nie Zhao raised his bracelet and said, "I''m really captured."


    Anwenlan eyes moved, indeed, Nie Zhao said in her mind, she is afraid of Nie Zhao finally only save Tao Rong a person.


    Nie Zhao said again: "besides, the hostages in this room are important tasks for all countries. If they can escape, they must be taken away. No one can be left behind."


    Speaking of this, an Wenlan suddenly felt relieved.


    An Wenlan is not noisy, they are also a sigh of relief.


    Become a regular and prepare to leave, just at this time Xiao Yi came over, after an Wenlan, an Wenlan suddenly felt that Xiao Yi gave her a very unnatural feeling, with doubts in her heart, an Wenlan returned to her room.


    After entering the door, Xiao Yi said, "how about it? Are you ready to observe? "


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "well, it''s really a perfect place for defense. It''s almost impossible to escape."


    Xiao Yi sat down and said, "it''s needless to say that you won''t be caught without any preparation. Then I''ll despise you. Now our lives are in your hands. "


    Nie Zhao raised his hand and took the tea made by Tao Rong. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s not the right time."


    Xiao Yi also raised the corner of his mouth, "I knew that you must have something fishy."


    Tao Rong naturally believes in Nie Zhao, but she is more worried about Xiao Xiao. Although she heard that Xiao Xiao is in the military region, Tao Rong is not at ease.


    "We do have plans here, but on the other hand, I''m starting to worry about something."


    "Hallucinogens?" Xiao Yi said, "what do you think of?"


    "If it can influence the war, then if it''s me, there is an occasion that is very suitable for this, and this occasion may be in China." Nie Zhaodao.


    "What?" Xiao Yi doesn''t understand.


    "Joint operations conference. According to the current situation, it is very likely that a joint operations conference will be arranged in China before the war, and then all countries involved in the war will send representatives with military power. " Nie Zhao explained.


    "That''s why an Wenlan was arrested. Because of hallucinogens? They are very careful. " Tao Rong asked.


    "That''s a very good environment to start with. You have a spy there. I can''t imagine that he is a spy. How can I say Should I be called third uncle? " Xiao Yi said with a sneer.


    Nie Zhao''s face is a little ugly. After all, the one hundred year inheritance of the Nie family may be destroyed in the hands of such people.


    At this time, Tao Rong and Xiao Yi made a wink.


    Xiao Yi pick eyebrow, two people don''t know how to open mouth with Nie Zhao said here encountered problems.


    But in the end, the two people still began to talk.


    The first one told Nie Zhao that his elder martial brother was here, but Nie Zhao was not surprised. After all, it was not uncommon for him to betray China and join any black organization.


    But the second, Nie Zhao is silent.


    "He''s still here?"


    Xiao Yi quickly shook his head and said: "he is very busy. He is supposed to be responsible for a lot of things now, so he came once and left. I think he wants to see his daughter-in-law, ha ha ha."


    Seeing Nie Zhao''s face, Xiao Yi couldn''t laugh and coughed.


    Nie Zhao hasn''t seen what he looks like until now.


    Tao Rong can''t help holding Nie Zhao''s hand. Nie Zhao turns to see it.


    "I''m selfish. My first thought is that we can go back to see Xiaoxiao alive. Any other reason and purpose can only be after that." Tao Rong is really afraid that Nie Zhao will be impulsive when he sees that man.


    Nie Zhao looked at Tao Rong and said with a smile, "I know. I know very well."


    Looking at Nie Zhao''s clear eyes, Tao Rong was relieved.


    I thought that I would live an ordinary life as a hostage, waiting for Nie Zhao''s opportunity.But the next day, people came to find Nie Zhao.


    "Are you the one who drew with the new leader of the Yin clan? I''m still the disciple of Beitang. Come on! I''ve done two


    Nie Zhao raised the chain in his hand, "OK, do you dare to untie it?"


    "I''m not stupid, but I can make a fair comparison." Then someone tied up his hands and feet, and insisted on competing with Nie Zhao.


    After Nie Zhao successfully planned several people''s arms, this kind of challenging behavior was stopped.


    Until Nie Zhao''s elder martial brother Lin Qing appeared.


    Lin Qing''s first reaction to Nie Zhao''s arrest is that Nie Zhao must have pretended and the arrest must have been fake.


    The first doubt he raised was why all the people who worked with Nie Zhaolai were not caught. The organizations that bought them could not find those people. They had fled early. Isn''t that very suspicious?


    Although they also feel suspicious, they think it''s impossible. After all, the plans are arranged step by step by them. Maybe those people can escape because they find something abnormal. Instinctively, they can perform such tasks, which shows that they are powerful. Therefore, this possibility can''t be ruled out. However, they also blocked all the exits of the land, so they must not be able to escape. They will only linger in some place until they are found.


    And if they want to pass through this place, they must pass through the secret trap of the hermits. Such a trap is not that the hermits can''t come in safely.


    They can''t come to save people.


    So Lin Qing''s suspicion can not be established.


    He came to see Nie Zhao.


    At the moment when the two meet, Nie Zhao makes a direct move, regardless of the chain on his hands and feet, and directly moves a killing move.


    Lin Qing easily dodged, "younger martial brother, you are too confident. Do you really think you can kill me with your hands and feet tied?"

 Chapter 1118

    Nie Zhao retreated to one side, "just have a try. Who knows what level you are now? However, if there were no such bondage, you would have just died in my hands. "


    Lin Qing''s face is very blue. Although he wants to compete with Nie Zhao, that one moment is enough to prove the gap between them.


    Nie Zhao, who is bound, can easily fight against him. Nie Zhao is stronger than he imagined.


    Sure enough, I can never match his talent.


    "You used to have a lot of respect for me." Lin Qing said.


    "Yes? But from the moment you join the black wings, you''re dead. I will clean the door for master. " Nie Zhaodao.


    Lin Qing laughs, then pulls out a gun to Nie Zhao and says: "you are the prisoner on the stage!"


    Because it was in the hall, there were others, so as soon as Lin Qing took out his gun, the people were frightened, afraid of hurting himself.


    When you hear the noise, it''s natural for you to be the caretaker.


    The caretaker gave Lin Qing an unpleasant warning.


    Lin Qing laughed and put away the gun, "yes, you are a precious hostage. We can''t kill until it''s over. "


    Nie Zhao looks at Lin Qing. Although he looks contemptuous, Tao Rong knows that Nie Zhao''s heart is very sad. After all, he is a person he knew when he was a child and a martial brother. His feelings are different, but he is completely stubborn now.


    Nie Zhao is too lazy to talk to him. Lin Qing just comes to satisfy his curiosity and leaves soon.


    That night, in the forest surrounded here, we heard the explosion, such a sound can rarely be transmitted so clearly, as if it was very close to here, many people were awakened.


    When Tao Rong woke up, he saw Nie Zhaozheng standing at the window, looking at the distance, where the fire was.


    "What''s the matter?" Tao Rong asked.


    "Here comes Ao Yi." Nie Zhao light way.


    Tao Rong is about to get up, but Nie Zhao goes to the bed, kisses Tao Rong''s forehead and says, "keep sleeping. I''m afraid I won''t have time to have a good sleep after that. I''ll go out for a while to see the situation and come back later."


    Tao Rong nodded and continued to sleep.


    When Nie Zhao went out, the guards on the first floor looked up at him.


    And a look of warning.


    Nie Zhao raised his hand and said that he would stay in the corridor and not walk around.


    Listening to the gunfire outside, he sighed in his heart that Ao Yi''s action was quite fast. He thought it would take at least two more days.


    Next door came news. Nie Zhao looked over and stopped looking when he saw who it was.


    "Is there someone who came before LAN


    Nie Zhao did not answer.


    "In such a place, can''t you be nice to me?" An Wen Lan opens a way.


    "If you''re safe, it might be safer." Nie Zhaodao.


    Anwenlan suddenly uneasy mouth way: "you are not already think good, want to abandon me to leave, you also think I did sorry for the country."


    Nie Zhao listens to an Wenlan''s mood is not quite right, frowns and looks at her. An Wenlan looks like she just came to find him at that time, as if she didn''t sleep for several days and nights. The uneasiness was completely written on her face, and she became irrational.


    It seems that it is because they have provided the black winged people with state secrets that they feel that they will not have a good result, so they are not in a normal state of mind.


    Nie Zhao coldly looking at an Wenlan, did not speak, but this let an Wenlan more uneasy.


    "You don''t want to kill me, because I disclosed the information, but I also want to save my life. Who doesn''t want to survive? Is it only me who is wrong?" An Wenlan makes some abnormal noises, and her voice is much louder.


    The following people turn to see again, Nie Zhao''s face is colder, "shut up!"


    An Wenlan excitedly grabs Nie Zhao''s hand and says: "don''t leave me alone, please. I really didn''t do anything wrong? Why should I come across such a thing? I just want to protect myself. "


    Nie Zhao mercilessly shakes off her, "even if you go back, you have to pay for what you have done. Now the only thing you can do is to be quiet, otherwise, do you want to die here?"


    Nie Zhao doesn''t want to talk nonsense with abnormal women any more. He turns around and goes back to the room.


    Inside the room, Tao Rong was sitting there. "I heard a fight."


    "An Wenlan, I think she''s half crazy. She''s in a bit of trouble." Nie Zhao said impatiently.


    "Will it get in your way?" Tao Rong worries.


    Nie Zhao thought about the plan in his mind again. He felt that nothing would go wrong.


    The gunfire had been ringing all night, but it was quiet. Everyone was quarreled and didn''t sleep well, because they didn''t know who was fighting, so there was no hope to speak of. Because the hostages didn''t have a hard time, they didn''t have such an obvious desire for survival, and they were not curious about the changes outside.The next night there was another barrage, which lasted for five days.


    People are getting used to sleeping during the day.


    And Nie Zhao''s face is more and more serious.


    Finally one night, Nie Zhao found something in the corner of the backyard on the first floor.


    He took it back to his room to show it to Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong saw that it was an insignificant bullet, but Tao Rong remembered that Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi had said that the black wing bullet was different from the ordinary bullet.


    This is a normal bullet.


    Tao Rong is surprised to see Nie Zhao, which proves that there are outsiders here.


    "Is it Ao Yi?" Tao Rong asked.


    Nie Zhao raised his foot and stepped on the ground. "A long secret underground passage leads to the outside. The outside is the reception of the hermits. Inside the tunnel is our team guard. It''s all set. We''re going to take everyone out of here without knowing it. "


    Tao Rong can''t believe it. She ran away in such a way.


    Then they told their own people about the plan.


    I didn''t tell the other hostages. I was afraid that they would not cooperate and cause trouble. The best way is to take them to that place and disappear one by one.


    Because of the trouble in recent nights, the guards are in a trance. They don''t pay much attention to the situation in the house. They only guard the door, but no one behind. There is no one on the other side of the house, so even if they disappear in the backyard, no one will find them.


    No one would have thought there was an underground passage.


    The sound of gunfire these days is to cover up the excavation of the underground passage.


    It''s too easy for them to use the craftsmen of the Yin nationality.

 Chapter 1119

    In this way, Tao Rong, Xiao Yi and Ding Yuqing became the transporters, while Duanmu played chess with Nie Zhao below to suppress his guards, so that they would not think of checking why other hostages did not appear in the hall on the first floor.


    Their time is very short, only after dinner to the next morning.


    Let''s start with the more calm hostages who are convenient for communication.


    Tao Rong was the first to go out for a walk and chat with two women.


    On weekdays, although I don''t speak much, I still say a few words occasionally. And Tao Rong is the earliest hostage, they are a little care, so they have a good attitude to Tao Rong.


    "Calm down later and listen to me. Keep quiet and don''t talk. Don''t scream whatever you find, or you will die." Tao Rong slightly threatened for a while, two people bluff of one Leng one Leng.


    "Chinese soldiers are ordered to escort you away." Finally, Tao Rong stepped on the grass in the corner.


    There''s a difference in touch. Soon the grass was lifted up in front of the crowd.


    A pair of eyes are leaking out.


    "Nie Zhao." Tao Rong said.


    The grass rose quickly, and the two women were in a panic. Fortunately, they didn''t shout out of their senses, and they were taken down smoothly.


    The young man who came to pick up Tao Rong gave him a thumbs up.


    "There are 18 more people, including us." Tao Rong whispered.


    The other side compared an OK, then slowly closed the lid.


    The people inside transport the hostages by sections. There is a long tunnel with only a beam of flashlight. It takes 20 minutes to see the exit.


    When the hostages are picked up, they begin to wait for the next batch of hostages.


    Until we get five, we''ll take them by car right away.


    Anyway, the yins have opened up their own roads. It''s normal for cars to go in and out. There''s still a lot of fighting ahead. Naturally, no one will pay attention to anything.


    When meeting some people who can''t distinguish their priorities and don''t cooperate with each other, Xiao Yi will choose to let the other party lose the ability to speak and take them away by force.


    Ding Yuqing also took time to complain to Tao Rong, "there are all kinds of people. I really don''t want to save them!"


    It''s three o''clock in the night, and all but them have been transported.


    Ding Yuqing pointed to an Wenlan''s room beside him.


    Tao Rong nods and asks Ding Yuqing to go with an Wenlan.


    But when Ding Yuqing knocked on the door, he found that an Wenlan was not in the room at all.


    Tao Rong was slightly surprised.


    But in order not to delay time, let Ding Yuqing go first.


    Ding Yuqing is a little worried about Tao Rong, but he can''t help it. It''s a drag to stay.


    Finally, Xiao Yi and Tao Rong try to find an Wenlan, but no one at all.


    I plan to report to Nie Zhao immediately.


    But the next second saw someone come to find Nie Zhao.


    It''s strange to come to Nie Zhao at this time.


    Seeing Nie Zhao to be taken away, Tao Rong immediately stood up and said, "husband, why don''t you come back to bed so late?"


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao with fear.


    Nie Zhao looked back at Tao Rong and said, "I don''t know why the people in the North Hall suddenly want to see me. You go first Go to sleep. " Nie Zhao hints Tao Rong with his eyes and signals her to go first.


    But when Nie Zhao is taken away like this, the abnormality here will be found soon, and Nie Zhao can''t leave alive.


    You can''t be taken away. It''s better to break through by force, deal with the people here and run away. Blow up the hole and you''ll be able to escape for a while.


    Tao Rong is about to move, but Xiao Yi suddenly appears. He presses Tao Rong''s arm and signals her to look outside.


    This time, it''s not easy to take Nie Zhao away. There are five people with guns standing outside.


    Tao Rong''s eyes changed. In this way, they couldn''t take Nie Zhao away.


    But just when Tao Rong was about to shout.


    Tao Rong felt a pain in the back of his neck, which made him react instantly. Some resentful looking at Xiao Yi, but the body has some soft, directly rely on the arms of Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi said with a smile: "don''t worry, your husband will come back."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao again and prays for him with his eyes. But Nie Zhao already understands the form. He smiles at Tao Rong and gives Xiao Yi another look. He turns and walks away neatly.


    Tao Rong looked at all this in despair, like to stop, scared, but no way, mutation still happened.


    Finally, Tao Rong is directly held back to the room by Xiao Yi and jumps down from the second floor to the backyard.


    Put people in the underpass.


    The person who received it was startled.


    Xiao Yi explained the situation just now.


    That man is the vice captain in the original plan. When the captain has no order, it is the vice captain who decides.


    "And two more?"


    "My master won''t leave. He wasn''t planning. I can''t leave either. I''ll see what happens." Xiao Yi said.The vice captain frowned and said, "won''t you be tortured to extort a confession?"


    "That''s also the first thing to extort a confession from you, captain. But we don''t know anything. Why did everyone disappear overnight? We are the poor people left behind."


    The vice captain understood and said, "there are two openings in this passage. If we are found, we will blow up this passage. Then come out from another channel to save people. If you still want to be saved, stay with our captain. "


    Xiao Yi nodded clearly.


    Soon unable to move, Tao Rong was sent back to the camp of the Yin nationality.


    Tao Rong also saw Ao Yi, Duanmu Ling is also in, came forward a little treatment, Tao Rong can move.


    She immediately got up and wanted to go back, but was stopped by Ao Yi.


    Duan Muling also came forward and said: "we have heard about it, but it''s too dangerous for you to go now. With Nie Zhao in hand, you are worthless to them. They will not worry about your blood even if they kill the hermits. After listening to my brother''s advice, your husband will have no problem. Besides, when we are here, they may threaten us with Nie Zhao. I don''t think Nie Zhao will have an accident. "


    Tao Rong said anxiously, "but we have taken away all their hostages. Maybe they don''t care about Nie Zhao''s value in a rage." Originally, they were all the hermits, and most of them did things as they please.


    Duanmu Ling touches his nose and looks at Ao Yi in embarrassment.


    Ao Yi said: "you stay here with us. If he can live, you can see him for the first time. If he is dead, you can collect his corpse. It''s impossible to go back."


    Tao Rong was very angry.


    Duanmu Ling quickly appeased Tao Rong, "their team is still in action, can''t let it go, you can''t really help."


    Tao Rong slightly a Leng, in the heart is also know, but fear of tight.


    Duanmu Ling thought about it, and immediately came up with a good idea, "you can call Xiaoxiao, she''s in Yinzu now."

 Chapter 1120

    This slightly diverts Tao Rong''s attention, knowing that Xiao Xiao is safe, but there is no way to talk to her. In case she asks about her father, she doesn''t know how to answer.


    Tao Rong promised not to make trouble, help here, waiting for news.


    Because of the war, there are a lot of wounded people in the Yin nationality. Naturally, Tao Rong helps with Duan Muling and pays close attention to the news and the channel.


    But after daybreak, news came from the other end of the tunnel.


    Their first passage has been found and blown up. Now they are going to the second passage to find a chance to rescue. Nie Zhao is their captain. As long as they are not dead, they must be rescued. This is the principle.


    On the other hand, those people find that the hostages are missing, and they want to question Xiao Yi and Duanmu.


    As a result, one is having breakfast and one is still sleeping in.


    I don''t know what''s going on outside.


    They can''t catch Duanmu, so old man wants to catch Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi innocent way: "my God, they ran away, why don''t tell me!"


    Anyway, after a while, he said, "yes, I''m not a hostage. I''m with my master. Why should I run away?"


    "You''ve had enough. If you can''t find someone, why don''t you get angry with us? Your boss wants to interrogate me, right? Take me there and I''ll see if I can explain anything. Don''t you have a very powerful liquid medicine for extorting confessions? " Duanmu said fiercely.


    As a result, they go up in return. They don''t want to pursue Mr. Duanmu and Xiao Yi. After all, the way to save people has been found. Even if they are forced to ask, what questions can they ask?


    Black wings of course will not be generous to let them leave, directly put them into the main house.


    When they were about to close the door, Xiao Yi said, "where did you take Nie Zhao?"


    "Is nature his place?"


    "Is that still alive?" Xiao Yi asked faintly, as if just curious.


    "Of course, he will not die so happily."


    Xiao Yi pick eyebrows, feel his brother to suffer, but not dead good.


    On the ground floor of the main house, a place was set up to interrogate prisoners.


    Nie Zhaozheng was locked here. This time, his neck was locked by the chain stretched out from the wall, and his hands and feet were completely bound. He had no ability to move.


    The rapid footsteps came from above.


    Nie Zhao opened his eyes slowly and looked up. It was not the second man who interrogated him last night, but the third man.


    Since then, beitangwei has stabbed Nie Zhao''s chest with a fierce knife, only avoiding the heart will not be fatal.


    Nie Zhao''s mouth was smiling and humming, as if he didn''t care at all.


    "Third brother, I have said that when dealing with such a person, even if you pick your skin and cramp, he won''t blink an eye."


    Beitangwei said angrily, "all the hostages have run away. If our Father knows, what shall we do?"


    "There''s no way to do it. We underestimated Nie Zhao and knew the news too late."


    Hearing this, Bei Tangwei rushed to the corner and fished out a man and kicked him over.


    The second elder of the North Hall took a look and said, "third brother, don''t forget your identity. How can you do something so rude to a woman, or kill her? Don''t insult me."


    "No! You can''t kill me. I told you such valuable news. You should protect my life! "


    It was an Wenlan who was shouting.


    And Nie Zhao, the one who was arrested at this critical time, was also her.


    Because Nie Zhao''s team-mates have not been found, so the black winged man found the "second brother" again. He was accidentally seen by an Wenlan. When he went back to think about it, he thought of some problems.


    At this time, an Wenlan has determined that if they escape, they will not take them with them. Even if they go back alive, as long as the hostages here are alive, their help in doing the experiment will be exposed. Then they will still face the trial of the court. Maybe a treason will come down.


    In extreme cases, an Wenlan believes that only those who submit to the black wings can survive, and she is indeed a useful talent.


    So she went and snitched.


    She told the people in the Beitang family that she had told Nie Zhao about the second brother earlier.


    The "second elder brother" has always been the third member of the Nie family. The third member of the Nie family once told the driver to let the "second elder brother" approach Nie Zhao and destroy Nie Zhao. All this was heard from the third member of the Nie family''s disheartened daughter-in-law. Because an Wenlan had seen the soldier enter and leave the third member of the Nie family, she naturally recognized him.


    If Nie Zhao had known that "second brother" had bad intentions, how could he have stepped into the trap and been caught? So he must have a purpose, for example, to find out the location here.


    The second elder of Beitang immediately catches Nie Zhao for interrogation, and soon finds the tracker. The tracker can''t be found on the surface, but is buried in Nie Zhao''s body. So now there is a big hole in Nie Zhao''s arm, which is where the tracker was dug out.The members of Nie Zhao''s team also lost the trace of the captain at that moment.


    If everything goes well, an Wenlan will take credit for it, but it''s too late, because they soon find that all their cognitions are missing, and Nie Zhao''s plan has been more than half successful.


    He came here with the task of saving the hostages of various countries. Otherwise, how could all countries cooperate so smoothly.


    He came here with a tracker and scattered his teammates. He was successfully captured and found the hostages. He fixed himself in a place to play a secret signal, waiting for the hermits to join his teammates and start the tunnel digging operation. Finally, he saved all the hostages.


    Nie Zhao listened to their angry voice and said with a smile, "an Wenlan, do you know? Tao Rong went to your room to see you last night and wanted to take you with her. "


    An Wenlan a Leng, the whole body trembles looking at Nie Zhao way: "you cheat me, you want to kill me, you want me to die."


    "Yes, but we will not abandon you and let you die in such a place." Nie Zhao said that he would no longer talk to an Wenlan.


    An Wenlan roared and refused to admit that she was wrong.


    Beitangwei asked his second brother coldly, "has her task been completed?"


    "Well, it doesn''t work." Beitang second said.


    An Wenlan''s face turns white. She instinctively looks at Nie Zhao for help, but Nie Zhao keeps her eyes closed.


    The next second the gunfire went off.


    A once brilliant woman fell on the dirty ground. At last, she was mercilessly dragged out and thrown into the forest like garbage. There were wild animals in the forest

 Chapter 1121

    Because Nie Zhao was occupied by the enemy, the attack on the side of the Yin people became more fierce.


    The second and third members of the Beitang family stay here, but the eldest and the head of the Beitang family have already left here.


    Although the biggest enemy of their black wings is the hermits, there are more important things now. Once they let several countries submit to them, many things will be easier to do.


    Nie Zhao is also useful to them. After all, among these countries, China is the most difficult to deal with.


    So although he tortured Nie Zhao, he didn''t want his life.


    The third is dealing with the hermits outside.


    The second is responsible for communication and arrangement at home.


    In fact, both of them are not good at real war, which is why they are so troublesome. However, although they kill time, they are the least dangerous.


    The people Nie Zhao brought with him this time are all real elites. From the beginning, they knew that there was a traitor among them, so they started with the layout. It was an accident that Nie Zhao was arrested.


    Nie Zhao once told them that all the people here are from the black wing headquarters, and they are not fuel-efficient lamps. In terms of fighting alone, none of them is an opponent of the people here.


    Unless two against one.


    At that time, these people still didn''t believe it. Then Nie Zhao asked Ao Sheng to fight against them.


    They can''t believe their eyes. Even a child can match them, let alone an adult.


    So hand to hand combat is not good, only with the help of weapons, but the black wings are weapons suppliers, so their weapons are more advanced.


    Their only chance of winning is to take advantage of the other party''s arrogance. Be careful. Unless it''s a certain possibility, they will never do it.


    By this time, China had already received the news that Nie Zhao had been imprisoned and other hostages had been rescued. Although it was a great achievement, it was even more worrying for its generals to be trapped.


    Because the hostages have been liberated, so the conflicts between countries gradually subsided, but we still mentioned it in our hearts.


    Some countries have no so-called hostages at all. They just want to start a war. They may be provoked by someone behind them or for their own interests. The outside world can''t distinguish them one by one, so we have to deal with them carefully.


    As a great power, China naturally has to shoulder the responsibility of a great power. The International Conference on joint operations must be held as scheduled, with the purpose of thoroughly cracking down on the black wings and no longer allowing them to disturb the world.


    At this time, in the camp of the Yin nationality, Tao Rong has been staring at the woods not far away.


    Because of the struggle during this period, most of the woods were burned, and the shadow of the city could be seen.


    "You''ve been watching it for hours." Duan Muling came up from behind, "information has come from China. Nie Zhao must still be alive, but he is more hidden."


    "I know they won''t kill him so easily," Tao said


    Ao Yi''s voice suddenly came from behind, "there are many new traps in the forest. There are at least 1000 people in the city. We can''t break through them."


    Tao Rong turns around, Ao Yi reaches out his hand and hands a cape to Tao Rong, "it''s cold at night."


    Tao Rong took over, "thank you. How long will this situation last?"


    "They will never be punished if they are annihilated," he said


    It means that even if they rescue Nie Zhao, they will not leave as long as there is a black winged man here.


    This time, the yins decided to eradicate the rebels.


    But now the situation is a dead end. They can''t do it at all. We can only see if the team inside can save Nie Zhao, or Nie Zhao himself can be saved. Otherwise, there is no chance at all.


    Xiao Yi is also helpless about the present situation.


    Duanmu old man looked at Xiao Yi anxiously walking back and forth, not from the mouth: "urgent what, not dead?"


    "It''s not far from dying. China will not put its country in danger for the sake of a general. Once it breaks the bottom line, Nie Zhao is the one who needs to be sacrificed. Otherwise, how could their team members be so anxious that they must stay to save him." Xiao Yidao.


    "But we are under supervision now, and you can''t help it." Duanmu said helplessly.


    Xiao Yi looks at all kinds of drugs that he secretly hides at hand. His skill is the worst in this house. Only the drugs in his hand are effective, but people here will not be forced to use them, so even if he catches people, he can''t threaten them.


    "Master, is there any medicine that can make people obedient?" Xiao Yidao.


    Duanmu old man said: "hallucinogen, but now we can''t touch the material, it''s useless."


    Xiao Yi a face of anxiety, and began to keep in the room around.


    Suddenly the door was knocked.


    Xiao Yi is slightly stunned. It''s not time to deliver the meal.Xiao Yi went to open the door. When he saw the man standing at the door, he immediately took a breath.


    "You What are you doing here? Didn''t you go to the front? "


    It was Xiao Da, the father of Xiao Yi and Nie Zhao.


    "I warned you. To be honest, it seems you are not obedient."


    Xiao Yi slightly frowned, "he was caught, and now he is imprisoned. Dad, can you save him? "


    Xiao Da''s cold face, "I''m here to warn you, don''t play any tricks, stay here obediently, for the sake of Mr. Duanmu, they will let you go soon and won''t let you stay here forever."


    With that, Xiao Da turns around and wants to leave. Xiao Yi immediately reaches out and holds it. "Dad, do you really leave him alone? He is... "


    Xiao Da looked back at Xiao Yi coldly. Xiao Yi was stunned and gradually released his hand, saying: "are you going to abandon him? It''s like abandoning your mother? "


    Xiao Da suddenly turns around, takes out his gun and points to Xiao Yi''s forehead.


    Xiao Yi stood stiff all over.


    Behind him, Duanmu couldn''t help saying, "enough, he''s your son."


    "If it wasn''t for him, he would have died long ago. I didn''t let you take him back to black wings when I gave him to you." Xiao Da said coldly.


    "Well, you It''s really more and more boring. How can I be your elder? Your other son can marry my niece and granddaughter! We''re in laws, too. "


    Xiao Da slowly withdrew his gun and said in a cold voice, "you can shout louder and let everyone know."


    Duanmu was stunned. Shut up immediately.


    Xiao Da directly pushed Xiao Yi back to the room, "remember what I said, don''t run around, and don''t say you are my son!"


    With that, Xiaoda directly closed the door.

 Chapter 1122

    Not long after Xiao Da went out, he met the second son of Beitang.


    Xiao Da immediately saluted. The second son of the North Hall said, "is it the elder brother who sent you or the father who sent you this time?"


    Xiao Da said with no expression: "it''s the team leader and the boss who sent me here."


    "Big brother really doesn''t believe us, but who let us make such a big mistake?" North Hall old two Yin wear a face way: "so what to instruct?"


    Xiao Dali said: "I''m here to listen to your command."


    Then the second elder of Beitang raised his mouth and said, "I don''t think it''s wrong for you. After all, you are our great hero with black wings. Among the descendants of non hermits, you are the number one. In this respect, the third elder and I would better listen to you."


    Xiao Da didn''t change his face and said, "my life is given by the boss. The boss asked me to belong to the group leader, so I will follow the group leader. The boss asked me to help, so I will help. He didn''t say that I would take the place of the two leaders, so I just listen to the command."


    North Hall old two this facial expression just finally relaxed some, "just went to see Duanmu?"


    Xiao Da did not shy nodded: "yes, the boss means not to embarrass Duanmu."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass him, but it''s interesting to have a man with him." The second elder of Beitang observed Xiaoda as he spoke.


    But shoda still had no expression.


    "I heard that you gave your son to Beitang to study medicine in those years. If you grow up smoothly, now it''s almost the age of the young man he brought with you. Then Is that your son? " North Hall old two asks a way.


    "I didn''t plan to recognize my son when I sent him away. Naturally, I don''t know what he looks like and what he is doing now? Did Mr. Beitang not check his identity when he brought people here? " Xiao Da said coldly.


    Xiao DA has always been very indifferent. At that time, he did take a child with him for a period of time and sent him away. Then he has been working for black wings. He has lived and died several times, but he has never seen him come back with his son again. Maybe he went to see the child in the middle of the way, but no one knows. At least on the surface, he never contacted his son again, as if he wanted to be a self-made man I don''t have the same son.


    Such a cold as a killer, perhaps there is no such feelings.


    So we can maintain their black wing''s killer group.


    The second son of Beitang doesn''t want to embarrass Xiao da. Even if the man is his son, it doesn''t matter, as long as the man doesn''t have the heart of betrayal.


    Beitang second changed the topic and said, "go ahead and help the third younger brother. He''s quite tight there."


    Xiao Da nodded and said, "I heard that you only left one hostage. I want to see you and confirm the situation."


    North Hall old two immediately not happy way: "how elder brother over there don''t believe us?"


    "It''s no use if you die." Said shoda.


    North Hall old two narrowed eyes way: "still alive."


    "It''s a routine. Please help me." Shoda insisted.


    In the eyes of Beitang''s second elder brother, this is the elder brother''s intention. They can only hear reports at the border, so they don''t believe that they let Xiao Da come. Let him have a look at the hostages, which makes Beitang old two have a knot in his heart.


    "All right, follow me." The second man of Beitang turned and went underground.


    Xiaoda followed him down to the ground floor without expression.


    The light on the corridor on the first floor of the basement is not very bright. It seems a little dim. There are only three cells in it, but Nie Zhao is alone.


    From the beginning of being imprisoned, they did not give Nie Zhao food, but only water to ensure that he was alive.


    Nie Zhao also in order to save physical strength, as far as possible to let himself fall into a deep sleep, after all, now he in addition to save physical strength, pinning on his teammates, there is no other way.


    Until two people come to his cell door, Nie Zhao did not wake up.


    Looking at Nie Zhao almost being pulled apart, Xiao Da didn''t blink.


    "You see, it''s still alive." North Hall old two mouth road.


    Nie Zhao wakes up by the sound, slows his stiff muscles and looks up slightly.


    I saw two people in a flash.


    One is the second son of Beitang, and the other is


    Nie Zhao''s line of sight sweeps North Hall old two to stare at on Xiao Da''s face.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes gradually widened, staring at him, and he looked at each other, opened his mouth, but did not make a sound.


    Xiao Da said in a voice: "he is the general of China. He is too young."


    But the second man of Beitang said with a smile: "you don''t know about his achievements. You can''t deny it if you are young. If he is rescued, then the elder brother will be in trouble."


    Xiao Da slightly squinted and said, "you have to look at him well."


    "He can''t escape," the second old man of the North Hall asked


    Nie Zhao didn''t show much shocked look. He only lowered his head after his explicit intention to kill.Xiao Da''s eyes flashed and said, "this boy should know a lot. What do you ask?"


    "He''s a hard nut to ask." North Hall old two mouth road.


    "I''ll try." Shoda said.


    But the second elder of Beitang said, "you? It''s not that I don''t believe you, but he''s not afraid of death at all. He''s also a soldier. He can''t even ask about drug assistance. "


    "Before he faints, try it." Xiao Dadao.


    Seeing his insistence, the second elder of Beitang said, "OK, you try. I''m busy."


    Shoda nodded and stayed where he was.


    It was about ten minutes later that the second man of Beitang went up and said, "he''s gone. You can talk."


    At this time, Nie Zhao raised his head and looked at him with hatred in his eyes. "What do you say? Is there anything to say between us? "


    "Don''t you all know?" Xiao Dadao.


    Nie Zhao suddenly looks ferocious, hands and feet shaking, the chain clattering. "If I have a gun in my hand now..."


    "But you are a prisoner. It''s really stupid. Is that how old Nie taught you to get to this point? " Shoda said in a deep voice.


    "You have no right to call me grandfather! What are you Nie Zhao''s voice was almost hoarse.


    as like as two peas, he looked at Nie Zhao''s face almost the same as Xiao Yi. He finally believed it. It was really a pair of twins.


    "The others are gone. Mr. Duanmu and Xiao Yi stay." Shoda said suddenly.


    Nie Zhao suddenly a Leng, "what do you mean?"


    "They want to save you, but I told them not to do anything." Xiao Dadao.


    "What?" Nie Zhao doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 1123

    "Don''t break out the relationship between the three of us, you''ll still have a chance to live." Xiao Dadao.


    Nie Zhao sneered: "don''t burst out, it''s just the best for you, isn''t it? You''re afraid they doubt you. "


    Xiao Da''s indifferent face said: "yes, I can''t be suspected. Soon, someone will come to save you."


    Nie Zhao really doesn''t understand. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you still want to see your family?" Xiao Da did not answer the question.


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly cooled down.


    "Then don''t come to me again." With that, Xiao Da turned and left.


    Nie Zhao immediately choked on his chest and said, "if I have a chance, I will kill you, but I will never bet my life!"


    Xiao Da suddenly steps a meal, turn a head to see toward Nie Zhao, the corner of the mouth is tiny to lift up, "you are a little bit better than I imagine."


    Nie Zhao suddenly looked strange.


    A man in his twenties and thirties, with his wife and daughter, who cares what his own father says.


    It doesn''t work what he says. He is the enemy of his mother and the object of revenge.


    But why did he say such words with such a look? It was really irritating.


    Seeing that Xiao Da was about to leave, Nie Zhao immediately got worried. He didn''t know if he would have a chance to see her again, but he had to ask, "why do you want to kill her! Why lie to her! "


    Nie meizhao, a simple woman with low EQ and silly, fell in love with a man and didn''t look back. In the end, she didn''t hate him at all. She loved Xiao DA from beginning to end.


    Nie Zhao wants to make sure whether the man has any conscience, whether he will regret it or not, whether he feels guilty for Nie meizhao, or whether he is hypocritical from the beginning to the end, whether it''s a hoax, whether it''s for the sake of the task, or whether his birth is not what the man wants.


    "I killed her, I cheated her, for the super weapon design of China, for the expansion of the black wings." Shoda said slowly.


    Hearing such an answer, Nie Zhao froze.


    He dropped his head and stopped looking at shoda.


    Xiao Da didn''t say any more, and walked upstairs.


    Finally, when the door closed, I heard a sound.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Instead of answering, shoda closed the door.


    Detour office to find the North Hall Second, said to go to the front to support North Hall Wei.


    The second son of Beitang arranged for him to lead the way.


    After Xiao Da left, the second son of Beitang felt a little uneasy. His intuition was always sharp, and he always felt as if he had missed something.


    Because of shoda''s participation, the situation immediately changed.


    A fierce counterattack hit the hermits unprepared.


    Both of them are not used to fighting. Most of the time they fight hard with their own strength, but Xiao Da is very good at it, so he joined the black wings and gave them a lot of tactics, which made them suffer a lot.


    Duan Muling frowned at more and more wounded people on the territory of the Yin nationality. He couldn''t help looking for Ao Yi. "They must have people who know how to fight. We''re not good at this. We have to find a way to make up for it. Why don''t we ask for support? We''ve helped a lot of countries here, and they''re sure willing to send generals. "


    Ao Yi was looking at the distance with a telescope. Hearing this, he turned his head and said, "I think you''ve been outside for too long. You''ve lost your head."


    Duanmu Ling was stunned.


    Tao Rong followed Duanmu Ling and understood, "don''t you always ask for help? Do you always ask for help? If Ao Yi asks for help, the fighting hermits will not be able to bear it. "


    Duan Muling is also confused. Indeed, as a doctor, he just hopes that everyone will not get hurt. He forgets that the hermits are not afraid of getting hurt at all. What they need is glory.


    Tao Rong also picked up the telescope and looked into the distance.


    The people there are moving back and forth. They can''t really see.


    "Someone must have come to help them, otherwise the painting style would not have changed suddenly." Tao Rong concluded: "we really have to think of a way."


    "What can I do?" Duanmu Ling a little helpless way: "revenge is sure to revenge, but I don''t want to see my compatriots die one by one!"


    Tao Rong naturally understands what they mean, but she won''t fight. If only the people over there could rescue Nie Zhao earlier.


    It must be very difficult for them to move. There are many people in the house. Although they create chaos in the distance, they will not bring any impact on the house. If there is any chaos that will affect everyone, it would be good.


    I was thinking, and a cry for help came from the door.


    Tao Rong and Duan Muling, as doctors, must go there immediately.


    But this time, the patients were not injured in the war, but three or five collapsed on the ground with their stomachs covered.


    "What''s the matter?" Duanmu Ling came forward with a big surprise.


    Tao Rong is also surprised to come forward and grasp a patient to check."Is this poisoning?" Tao Rong looks at the surface and says.


    Duanmuling inquired after his pulse: "what did you eat? Just a few of you? "


    After some inquiry, I found out that some of them just took turns and were free to move. I began to think about looking around to see if there was any fruit that could satisfy my appetite. After all, it was very dry here. Only this piece of forest, which was close to them, had not been burned. So I had to look around.


    It was not easy to find some green fruits, so I got up to try them.


    At the beginning, I thought it tasted good, so everyone ate a few, and was about to come back to find someone to pick more, but ended up here.


    Tao Rong looked at the fruit they had brought, and said in silence, "you''ve been here for so long. Don''t you know that the wild fruit here can''t be eaten?"


    Several people''s faces turned pale with pain, and the onlookers all anxiously asked, "how about it? Is there anything wrong? "


    Duan Muling stood up and said, "it''s OK. I''m used to it when I vomit. It hurts for a while. I''ll drink more water. I can''t bear it. I''ll take some painkillers, but I don''t think it''s effective."


    Tao Rong helpless way: "you curl up body side lie, will be a little bit better."


    Then he went out to camp with Duan Muling and went back to Ao Yi.


    "How''s it going?" Aoyi road.


    Duanmu Ling replied: "it''s going to hurt for at least an hour. I can''t move for the time being."


    Tao Rong just wanted to nod to show his agreement. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind. He immediately reached out and grasped Duan Muling''s wrist.


    Duanmu Ling looks at Tao Rong doubtfully, "what''s the matter?"


    "I have an idea." Tao Rong pleasantly surprised says, the vision Glitters of sweep over Ao Yi and Duanmu Ling way: "we can poison!"


    Duanmu Ling and Ao Yi are stunned. They look at Tao Rong and don''t talk.


    Tao Rong said anxiously: "just like them, if they lose their ability to act, we can win easily and save Nie Zhao."


    Ao Yi some embarrassed looking at Tao Rong.

 Chapter 1124

    Duanmu Ling patted Tao Rong''s shoulder helplessly and said, "although you are my cousin, you didn''t grow up in the Yin nationality after all."


    Tao Rong doesn''t understand looking at Duanmu Ling.


    Duanmu Ling shook his head and said: "we can''t even ask others for help, let alone poison the enemy. Isn''t that a joke? No way. "


    Ao Yi also shook his head, indicating that they could not do it.


    Tao Rong said, "but have you forgotten how I was kidnapped here? You hermits went out and poisoned me! "


    Duanmu Ling''s tangled face, "they are traitors, they have fallen, but we can''t. If we want to defeat our opponents and use poison tactics, that''s really sorry for our blood, absolutely not."


    Tao Rong worried: "so stubborn? You can''t be flexible. "


    Duanmu Ling sees Tao Rong say so, immediately have a little hesitation, turn a head to see to Ao Yi.


    Ao Yi shakes his head firmly.


    Tao Rong thought about it and suddenly said, "I''ll poison you. I''m not a hermit. I''ll poison you to save my husband. You''re just suffering from natural and man-made disasters. You don''t do anything like that unless you''re a fool!"


    Ao Yi looks at Tao Rong a little surprised.


    Duanmu Ling applauded admiringly and said: "you are not the most cruel woman."


    "Come on, because how many of them have died. It''s wrong to take the initiative to start a dispute. Do you give me medicine?" Tao Rong said and stretched out his hand to Duanmu Ling.


    "It''s not that I don''t give it to you. It''s that I really don''t have poison. We never know how to carry poison. Even Duanmu family studies poison for research or cure diseases with poison. They will never use it to harm people, so I don''t have any materials." Duanmuling shows the way.


    Tao Rong is about to knock Duan Muling on the head. "You are not as flexible as your uncle and grandfather!"


    Duanmu Ling looks at Ao Yi innocently, "you advise her."


    Ao Yi said: "forget it, this is the will of heaven, and isn''t there someone else in it? What if you let them have an accident with poison! I know you are worried about Nie Zhao. Don''t worry. If I say I will help you save people, I will help you. Give me a little more time. "


    Tao Rong doesn''t believe Ao Yi, but he doesn''t think it''s necessary to spend all the time. The situation is changing rapidly. In case of an accident, Nie Zhao may be harmed.


    "I want to use lethal poison, and then we rush in and find someone to give the antidote, but now we don''t even have any poison. If only some anesthetic can be widely used, it will be convenient for them to lose their combat effectiveness."


    Duan Muling shrugged and said: "there are anesthetics, but you know the weight It''s no use


    "Well Temporary call, let the plane transport... " Tao Rong didn''t give up.


    Duanmu Ling said in silence: "is he a fool? The last time we sent the hostages, they blocked the surrounding roads. Although they may not be able to stop us, they still have no problem intercepting supplies. "


    Tao Rong was disappointed.


    Duanmu Ling and Ao Yi looked at each other, but said: "if you pray, they don''t know the juice, collective food poisoning?"


    In fact, Duan Muling is just joking, but he didn''t expect Tao Rong to suddenly stare at him.


    Duanmu Lingli said: "you''re not. They live here. How can they eat that kind of fruit?"


    Tao Rong immediately showed a strange smile, turned and ran away.


    Duanmu Ling just wants to chase, but he is stopped by Ao Yi.


    "What for?" Duanmu Ling didn''t understand.


    "It''s uncomfortable for her not to do something." Aoyi road.


    "You really know her, then What if she does something? " Duanmu Ling asked in a funny way.


    "That''s a natural and man-made disaster. It has nothing to do with us." Aoyi road.


    Duanmu Ling immediately squinted, "Oh?"


    Ao Yi turns his head to observe the situation.


    Tao Rong waited until one of them got well, then took her to find the fruit.


    After Tao Rong brought back a lot of fruits, he immediately began to do experiments.


    In fact, she knew that the hope was slim, but she had to do something, otherwise she could not calm down with Ben now. It''s just that saving people can''t stop her panic.


    She used to follow her uncle and grandfather in the house. When they studied medicine, they often used a lot of water. The water quality also affected the experiment very much. She asked unintentionally and knew that their water came from a reservoir. It''s different from the local water source.


    If she can really make poison and put it into the reservoir, although it may be diluted many times, how can she know if she doesn''t try.


    So Tao Rong tried to make the juice first, and then concentrated it.


    Tao Rongzhen made trouble by himself. He used some knowledge of Chinese and Western medicine he had learned, as well as some prescriptions he saw in Duanmu''s prescription library. He had no rest all day and night and made a cup of condensed medicine.Take out a drop and put it in a bucket of water.


    Then take a sip. It doesn''t taste anything.


    Tao Rong was waiting beside him, waiting for his body to react, but he didn''t react after waiting for a long time.


    A voice came from behind and said, "it looks like a failure."


    "I''ll try again. That''s the best I can think of at the moment. " Tao rongdao.


    Duanmu Ling sighed and was about to speak.


    As a result, the man who stood up suddenly fell over.


    "Tao Rong!" Duanmu Ling immediately rushed up to support Tao Rong.


    As a result, Tao Rong has begun to foam.


    Tao Rong pushed aside Duanmu Ling until he finished vomiting, and then let him help himself to lie on the mattress.


    "How many times have you diluted it?" Duanmu Ling asked.


    But Tao Rong has been too painful to speak, the whole person curled up waiting for the colic to end.


    Full 15 minutes, only slightly relieved, until the return to normal has been half an hour later.


    Experiment Successful


    Later, Tao Rong had to prepare medicine according to the capacity of the reservoir. It was living water and it was difficult to poison.


    Duan Muling watched Tao Rong work hard and stay up all night. He couldn''t help saying, "I''ll help you."


    "No, you were right last time. You hermits have your rules. You can''t break them because of me. Even if it doesn''t matter to me, you still stick to it. I will do it all by myself. You should be natural disasters and man-made disasters and seize the opportunity."


    Tao Rong insisted on finishing all the potions by himself, and at last he had to try it by himself.


    It was the third day that Tao Rong bent down in pain again. That night, Tao Rong planned to carry a big water bag full of Medicine on his back, a reservoir deep in the forest.

 Chapter 1125

    Tao Rong has stamina, strength, and skill training, so after the most likely to meet the enemy''s place also safely spent.


    Finally came near the reservoir, suddenly Tao Rong felt as if there were eyes staring at him in the dark.


    Tao Rong suddenly looked back, but there was nothing. Tao Rong thought it was his heart function, but after walking for a while, he could still feel someone staring at him. That feeling was really bad.


    Tao Rong was a little afraid, but now she couldn''t give up halfway, so she just walked forward and found a suitable place after a circle.


    Tao Rong was about to unload her backpack when a cool wind started nearby.


    Tao Rong dodged and just missed a punch.


    "There are still thieves here. Fortunately, we''re on guard." The sound came from behind.


    Tao Rong quickly made a defensive gesture, but as soon as he saw the three men coming out in front of him, he immediately became silly.


    The skill of the Yin people is not what Tao Rong can resist, not to mention three people at once.


    Tao Rong quickly throws down her backpack, turns around and runs. Now, even if she is found poisoned, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that she has to hold her life and go back. She can''t be caught any more.


    But soon Tao Rong was stopped and surrounded. Tao Rong had no choice but to take out a gun to defend herself. When the other party saw her, she was just a little girl. She suddenly laughed, as if she was not afraid at all.


    "Where are you from? What are you doing here? I''ll tell you the truth and leave you a whole body! " Someone threatened.


    Tao Rong feels that the guns on her hand seem to be useless. She is regretting that she took the risk to come out. As a result, "bang bang" two times, suddenly the two people standing behind fell to the ground.


    The man closest to Tao Rong suddenly turns back. "Who is it?"


    As a result, just to see the face of the person was twisted neck.


    Tao Rong looks at the visitor in amazement. "Ao Yi?"


    Ao Yi cold face didn''t speak, stepped forward to see Tao Rong way: "how do you come out alone?"


    Tao Rong was stunned for a long time and said, "because You can''t move this hand, can you? "


    Ao Yi frowns at Tao Rong.


    Tao Rong quickly flattered with a smile, "thank you very much. Fortunately you came, otherwise I would be a hostage again. Now that I''m here, help me to watch the back. Don''t look at what I''m doing, it won''t hinder the righteousness of your hermits. "


    Ao Yi frowned slightly and said, "we are not..."


    Tao Rong see Ao Yi want to explain the appearance, said with a smile: "don''t worry, I know, I respect you, but you also have to respect me, with my own way to save my husband ah."


    Ao Yi didn''t say any more. He understood that Tao Rong wasn''t laughing at their lack of antiquity. After all, every ethnic group has its own characteristics that can''t be abandoned, even if they are unreasonable in other people''s eyes.


    Ao Yi sighed, turned his back to Tao Rong, guarded him and pretended that he didn''t see anything.


    Tao Rong moves quickly, but at the moment when she is ready to fall the potion, she seems to feel someone looking at her again.


    Tao Rong was puzzled for a while, and all the potions in his hand were poured out.


    Tao Rong got up and said, "let''s go. The speed of the water and their drinking will be the best time in an hour."


    Ao Yi reaches out his hand to block Tao Rong behind him.


    Tao Rong looks at Ao Yi doubtfully, "why don''t you go?"


    "It''s like someone!" Ao Yi looks serious said, but look around is quiet, occasionally there are insects and birds. After about half a minute, Ao Yi can''t see it, so he can only protect Tao Rong and leave this place carefully.


    It wasn''t until we got out of the reservoir that it was safe.


    "Strange, do I feel wrong?" Ao Yi doesn''t understand a way.


    Tao Rong thought about it and said, "I actually had this feeling all the way. Is it that some small animal has nothing to do but stare at us curiously?"


    Ao Yi shakes his head and says he doesn''t know.


    Just after they left the reservoir for a while, a figure came to the reservoir with a corpse in his hand.


    It was Xiaoda, who threw the fourth body he had dragged over next to his companion and raised his mouth slightly as he looked at the reservoir.


    "It''s more interesting to marry a daughter-in-law than him. It''s really a good way, but it''s not careful enough."


    Half an hour later, the person in front of the enemy came back to report Ao Yi. Suddenly, the other party''s people felt unwell and appeared in large quantities.


    Duanmu Ling and Ao Yi glanced at Tao Rong at the same time.


    Tao Rong was excited and immediately wanted to take action.


    Ao Yi pressed Tao Rong, "you don''t go, stay here."


    Tao Rong is worried, but he knows that it''s no use going. Now it depends on whether the members of Nie Zhao''s team can grasp the opportunity. If not, it depends on whether Ao Yi can win at one stroke. Tao Rong guessed at the beginning that his uncle and Xiao Yi would definitely find something wrong. They won''t be recruited. The members of Nie Zhao''s team are all secretive. They can''t drink their water, and they are extremely difficult to be recruited. So the opportunity is great.When Ao Yi takes people to kill them, Nie Zhao''s team also finds something unusual. They can''t break into the main building without permission, but one after another they hear screams coming from the building. This situation is very wrong. Some people go to the main house to have a look before dawn.


    It turns out that a lot of people are really foaming on the ground. They immediately realize that this is a good time for them to search and save people by using the least clues they have observed before.


    Xiao Yi and Duanmu naturally discovered the water problem for the first time.


    Two people a face bewilderment, is the tree that bears poisonous fruit carelessly fell in reservoir inside?


    He was so confused that he didn''t dare to drink water. As a result, the door was kicked open.


    The man who came in was the second son of Beitang. He didn''t have an accident, but almost half of the people in the house had an accident. Because this time is for supper, they often fight at night, so they all prepare food to replenish their strength. As a result, when they drink water, most of them won.


    "What''s going on?" The second member of the North Hall came up to question.


    "How do we know? We''ve been locked up all the time. " Xiao Yi said.


    North Hall old two complexion gloomy looking at Duanmu old gentleman, "is what poison?"


    Duanmu also shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Beitang second man suddenly takes out his gun to Xiao Yi. The atmosphere became tense for a moment.


    "OK, I don''t ask about poison. I want you to prepare antidote immediately, or I''ll shoot him and kill him. I can''t move you. Can''t I move this little one?" Beitang''s second brother is very worried about the situation in front of him. Although the three brothers are not very harmonious, they are still consistent in front of the big right and wrong. He can''t watch the third man have an accident.

 Chapter 1126

    Besides, if there is an accident in the front of the third party, he will not be able to fly.


    Duanmu couldn''t look at Xiao Yi''s accident and said, "yes, but I have to see everyone''s situation before I can dispense the medicine. I''m not a miracle doctor. "


    The second elder of Beitang immediately ordered someone to bring some patients.


    Mr. Duanmu looked and was about to make up some lies. One of the people with mild symptoms yelled: "I know what it is. I''ve eaten wild fruits here before. It''s just this symptom. But I don''t know why drinking water is the same."


    Mr. Duanmu''s face broke down. After all, people here have lived for a long time. Some people don''t know, but some people must have stepped on thunder.


    "Cough, this is the general food poisoning, the lightest pain on 15 minutes, heavy an hour to action, they will be good, do not bother me."


    The second son of Beitang didn''t expect to be planted on it. Now there''s no way to investigate. We can only stop drinking water for the time being and use the water stored before.


    "No, you immediately give me a medicine that can quickly relieve symptoms. I''ll only give you ten minutes. If you can''t get out, I''ll kill the boy." North Hall old two threat way.


    "Why don''t you go strong? You can''t take painkillers. You always have painkillers." Xiao Yi is speechless.


    "I want it faster!" Now one minute is precious, so the North Hall doesn''t talk too much and makes the action of pulling the trigger directly.


    "OK, take me to the kitchen. I remember you had mung beans in your food. Prepare a lot of mung beans for me." Duanmu said.


    Now that we have a way, we should act quickly.


    The North Hall brings the person to the kitchen and says: "ten minutes, if you can''t get a good antidote, he will die."


    As he said that he wanted to take people away, Mr. Duanmu quickly said, "your people are going to guard outside and take people away. How can I finish it in ten minutes as an old man? Besides, he can''t run away even if you are all guarding outside. Leave people behind for me."


    Beitang is angry and despondent, but he knows the truth, so he leaves Xiao Yi and takes people to set up a new defense.


    There were only two people left in the room, but Mr. Duanmu didn''t act.


    "Teacher..." Xiao Yi doubts.


    Mr. Duanmu said: "it took ten minutes. Five minutes is enough. You can go while no one is looking for Nie Zhao. I know you are worried about him. If you have a chance to escape, you must escape together. Don''t worry about me, "


    " how can I do that! " Xiao Yi hurried.


    "Why not? They need me for all kinds of treatment and detoxification. They dare not kill me any more. But you stay with me is the biggest threat to me. So if you have a chance, you should go together, son." Duanmu said slowly.


    Xiao Yi knows Duanmu''s words are reasonable, so he can only say goodbye solemnly, and then he stealthily goes out. But where should Nie Zhao start? He is worried, and then he sees the old man of Beitang come out from a secret door in the distance.


    The secret door has a staircase down. Suddenly let Xiao Yi in front of a bright.


    It is estimated that the prisoner is not at ease, so I went to check, but I didn''t expect that Xiao Yi, who should be busy in the kitchen in order to protect his life, would run out. As a result, Xiao Yi peeked at him.


    Beitang''s second brother ran out in a hurry.


    Xiao Yi immediately ran to the secret door and opened it to find someone.


    "Nie Zhao!" See familiar figure, Xiao Yi surprise rushed past.


    Nie Zhao Yi looked up at you exhausted, "how?"


    "I''ll save you!" Xiao Yi pleasantly surprised said, holding his machete from the kitchen down to want to wave cut the chain, but a knife down, the knife all split, the chain did not respond.


    Nie Zhao was a little speechless and said, "are you ready to save people?"


    "I''m not a professional, you wait, I''ll find molten iron." As soon as the voice fell behind, a creepy laugh came from above.


    "I don''t think you''re going to find it."


    Xiao Yi and Nie Zhao look up and see the second son of Beitang.


    He''s gone back.


    The second son of Beitang comes forward with a gun. He hesitates to kill Xiao Yi, but he is afraid that there will be nothing to threaten Duanmu later. However, the boy is so cunning that he still wants to save people, so he can''t stay.


    Beitang old two step by step down, but the heart is still hesitant.


    Here Xiao Yi and Nie Zhao are already nervous.


    Nie Zhao wants to move, but he still can''t.


    The two brothers are very close, but neither of them can protect the other.


    All of a sudden, the North Hall old two steps a meal, doubt of frown.


    Why does he suddenly feel that these two people look so similar No It''s not the look, it''s the facial features It''s as like as two peas. If you remove those makeup, you can see your eyes clearly. How could it be like And this eyebrow, he seems to have seen it somewhere.


    "You Your father is... "


    All of a sudden, there was a gunshot in my ear. It almost rubbed against the face of Beitang''s second son. In an instant, his skin cracked and his blood flowed.The second member of the North Hall quickly dodged and hit back, but the angle problem was that no one could hit anyone.


    Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi look up and are surprised. It''s Nie Zhao''s team member who killed them.


    But at the same time, there was also a gunfight outside. It was obvious that someone found the team. Some members of the team stayed outside and some entered the team. They defended the North Hall, but the defense was excellent. No one could hit anyone.


    "Help!" the vice captain called


    So they quickly break into trouble, a few shots to solve the chain, with Nie Zhao will go up, Xiao Yi is naturally escorted to follow.


    They want to kill Beitang, but that place is a dead corner. They can''t continue to waste time. There will be more people gathering outside when they hear the gunfire.


    So they had to run away with people.


    Machine gun fire, fire suppression.


    Nie Zhao ordered everyone to retreat and asked Xiao Yi, "where''s my uncle?"


    Xiao Yi said: "it''s too far away from us. He said let''s go. He can make it by himself. People here still need him as an antidote! "


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly, but finally decided to go first.


    In the case of being chased, he escaped into the tunnel and blew up the entrance of the tunnel, so that other people could not track him. Only a few of them were shot, but they were not fatal.


    A group of tired to the earth wall, can not help laughing.


    Later, the vice captain and Xiao Yi quickly explain the situation with Nie Zhao and run away quickly. Finally, 15 minutes later, he returned to the ground.


    Soon they were found by the hermits and brought back to the camp.


    When Tao Rong looked at being helped back, only pale Nie Zhao, directly ran to hold Nie Zhao in tears.


    "Asshole! It scared the hell out of me


    Nie Zhao also holds Tao Rong wholeheartedly, "Rong Rong, I''m back, I''m ok."

 Chapter 1127

    Nie Zhao and his party are all tired, so they can''t go to the front to help fight, but the pride of the Yin people won''t want them to help.


    So they''re all healing in the camp.


    At this time, we all knew that Tao Rong had made the unexpected opportunity, and we all admired it.


    Xiao Yi was tucking up. "I make complaints about Nie Zhao."


    Tao Rong can''t help but say: "he has suffered for many years and is used to it."


    Nie Zhao immediately echoed: "who says suffering, enjoying. You don''t understand the feeling of being protected by a daughter-in-law. By the way, why don''t you wash off your weird make-up? "


    Tao Rong also looks at Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi said with a smile: "I don''t want to be confused all the time. That''s good."


    In fact, all three of them understand that Nie Zhao is willing to accept this brother frankly, but Xiao Yi thinks it''s not good for everyone. He''s a free man, but Nie Zhao has too many backgrounds. It''s not good for Nie Zhao to investigate.


    Xiao Yi didn''t want to, and Nie Zhao didn''t say much. Naturally, there was another problem that neither of them touched.


    Is that man there?


    Ao Yi with people almost all the black winged people into the city, at this time they have got Duanmu old man''s antidote, in fact, is the improved mung bean soup.


    It''s only effective, but it''s not easy to carry because of the limited quantity. It''s not conducive to transmission. Finally, only the people who can get close to the main house are distributed. Ao Yi takes people to the door. The overwhelming number and fighting power made them unable to return to the sky in an instant.


    Beitangwei has returned to the house with people.


    The second member of the North Hall quickly arranges people to prepare the helicopter on the roof of the building, and wants to take the third member to escape together.


    He wanted to send a message to his father and boss, but somehow he found that the signal was completely blocked, and even they couldn''t send it out. He immediately realized who was responsible for the ghost. The man had lost his trace since last night. He was a traitor indeed.


    The second son of Beitang had no time to investigate, so he had to run away.


    Finally, Ao Yi got on the helicopter. As a result, Ao Yi arrived, threw a thick rope around the tail of the helicopter and pulled it down. It almost exploded. It is estimated that only the hermits can do such a thing.


    Aoyi so a lane, the momentum of the people are almost burning, those who are still resisting the black wings have no will to fight.


    Ao Yi points a gun at the people in the North Hall.


    "On behalf of the yins, I will take you back to trial!" Ao Yi said coldly.


    As a result, the two brothers of Beitang looked at each other. Beitang Wei said, "we have lost. We have no face to see our father."


    The second elder of Beitang said: "you are very good, but I don''t believe that the hermits can accept the secret life forever. We should be the king of the world


    "You''re so whimsical." Ao Yi opens his mouth.


    Two people suddenly said with a smile: "swear not to be a prisoner." Then he picked up the gun.


    Before Ao Yi could stop them, they shot themselves.


    In their opinion, if they can escape after losing, they will wait for a comeback, but if they can''t escape after losing, they will not be captured. This is indeed the style of the hermits.


    After they committed suicide, the people with black wings who were still hesitating also shot themselves one after another.


    There''s only time to stop part of it.


    Ao Yi looked at the destroyed small city pool and sighed. The battle on this side was completely over.


    Soon the camp side also got the news, they won, Duanmu old man is all right, will soon come back together.


    Duanmu Ling to tell Tao Rong, just Tao Rong to borrow a phone with him, only their phone can call into the hidden family.


    When their husband and wife are reunited, they naturally want to contact their daughter.


    After receiving the phone call, Xiao Xiao first cried for a few minutes, whimpering, which broke the hearts of Tao Rong and Nie Zhao.


    Hurry to comfort, not easy to coax, Xiao Xiao asked: "when can I see my parents? I miss you. Are you going back to Beishi? Then I''m going back. "


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong look at each other. Nie Zhao coaxes her daughter to give the phone to her master first. After understanding the details at that time, she discusses with Tao Rong for a while. For the time being, let Xiaoxiao stay in the Yin nationality. There are Duanmu people protecting Xiaoxiao, and AO Sheng. Basically, no one dares to move Xiaoxiao, and other outsiders can''t get into the Yin nationality. It''s the safest place, at least safer than Beishi.


    Tao Rong had to tell Xiao Xiao that Xiao Xiao was not happy for a long time, until they agreed to call her every day, which coaxed the little girl.


    After the call, Ao Yi also took people back to the camp.


    Ao Yi has something to say with Nie Zhao. The Yin family has arranged 20 planes to meet them.


    They give Nie Zhao a plane and let them fly back to China. Xiao Yi goes back with them. After this time, Mr. Duanmu planned to return to the hermit family first, so he followed his direct grandson and patriarch to send the people and prisoners back.At this time, we have learned that there is military friction on the front line, and the remaining main force of black wings is on the front line.


    Therefore, Ao Yi and Duan Muling will take their soldiers to the front line after sending them off. Nie Zhao needs to coordinate in this aspect. Naturally, it''s best for the hermits to hand them over.


    After the distribution, they started to go their own way.


    When they landed at Beishi airport, they were almost welcomed back. Leaders of all kinds came to greet him.


    After all, this time they really made a great contribution, saved so many people, smashed the big plot of black wings, and came back safe and sound. This is simply a heroic legend.


    If they are fully reported, people all over the country will cheer for them. Of course, there is no way to repay them. Their contributions will not be covered up, but their identities need to be kept secret. Only relevant personnel will know.


    So when the relevant insiders cheered for them, one of them was sick at home.


    That person is Nie Tijin, the third member of the Nie family.


    Nie Zhao reported the real situation as soon as he came back, but there was no human evidence and no material evidence to convict him. He had to send someone to inquire and let Nie Tijin accept the investigation, but he couldn''t do anything to punish him. He had to continue to look for evidence.


    What''s more troublesome is that Nie Tijin''s son is now fighting in the front line. If he is punished without clear evidence, it will bring bad effects.


    So even if the top leaders already know that Nie Tijin must be a traitor, they can''t deal with him now. After all, his influence is also intertwined.


    So Nie Zhao immediately took over the command of the front line after he came back. He did not hesitate to enhance the command of Yuan Xu, who was already in the front line, so that he could compete with Nie Wei. At that time, something really happened, and it was stable to withdraw Nie Wei.

 Chapter 1128

    It''s not safe outside, so Tao Rong lives directly in the military region. Xiao Yi doesn''t want to go to the military region. Anyway, he''s not an important person on the surface. Nie Zhao gives him an apartment to live there. Let him know if you have anything.


    Xiao Yi''s nationality is not Chinese, so he can''t participate in many things, so Tao Rong is responsible for the report on hallucinogens.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong gave a detailed work report together, including the research done by an Wenlan and the relevant materials of the research room. All the things that can be brought back are also brought back.


    Although we don''t know what their purpose is, the most likely point is the joint operations conference.


    Therefore, this meeting must be postponed for the time being, and we can consider using it when hallucinogens can''t work.


    It''s just that the representatives of all countries are being specially entertained in the hotels of China now. It''s really unreasonable for them to waste their time waiting here.


    For the sake of everyone''s safety, China can only send people to explain the situation.


    However, on that day, some representatives were manic and even had a big fight against the popular.


    If a person does this, it can be understood as a matter of character, but such things happen one after another, that''s strange.


    Emotional mania is also one of the hallucinogens.


    So Nie Zhao immediately takes Tao Rong and Xiao Yi to go there.


    When they arrived at the hotel, the people at the front desk were also very busy.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Yi had studied hallucinogens before, so they soon found out that they were really successful. After professional treatment, they will soon get better. Now they can only inform the countries that they need to suppress their actions and may resort to violence. Moreover, any decision they make during this period is up to all countries We should be vigilant, because we don''t know whether it is caused by their own will or by hallucinogens.


    Naturally, these actions have aroused dissatisfaction from various countries. After all, when people are sent to your country, something goes wrong. This is the responsibility of China. How can we be rude to their representatives.


    But after Nie Zhao took the initiative to explain to them in the video, they still gave them a time to treat their representatives for the sake of Nie Zhao''s saving the hostages.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Yi are treated, and Nie Zhao immediately investigates where the hallucinogen comes from.


    Nie Zhao''s people moved quickly, and within a day they found that it was the hotel''s ventilation duct that had been used.


    If we find the source, we can deal with it.


    After one day''s treatment, some of the less affected representatives have fully recovered, while the more affected ones still need to rest for two days.


    This time, thanks to Tao Rong, they knew about hallucinogens in advance, otherwise they would have to be blind in this situation.


    It is estimated that those who started the operation did not expect to be solved so soon.


    Nie Zhao pursued all night and investigated all the way. All the directions were clear, that is, Nie Tijin, the third member of the Nie family.


    After hearing the report, Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao''s dark face and knows how angry he is. Tao Rong reaches for Nie Zhao''s hand to calm him down.


    "Step by step, business is business." Tao rongdao.


    Nie Zhao nodded and said, "this time I will never let him go."


    Just when Nie Zhao hesitated to arrest or report first.


    Suddenly an unexpected figure appeared.


    Tao Rong looked at the visitor in surprise and said, "didn''t you go abroad to escape?"


    It was mo Xin who came.


    Since the separation of the hermits, Tao Rong thought he had gone free.


    "I''m a member of the killer organization. If I don''t get rid of the black wings, I''m not safe. Only China is the safest, and your husband hired me."


    Tao Rong looks at Nie Zhao in surprise.


    Nie Zhao looked at Mo Xin and frowned, "why did you come all of a sudden?"


    Mo Xin said with a smile: "I guess you''ll have a big action later. If I stay nearby, it''s not safe, so I''m scattered."


    Nie Zhao was stunned.


    Mo Xin looks serious. "That man is going to run. Shouldn''t you make a big move? He is very cunning. He will fly away if he is not surrounded. "


    As soon as Nie Zhao''s face changed, he immediately contacted the extra staff and privately ordered to surround Nie Tijin''s home.


    At this time, Tao Rong knew that Nie Zhao was not at ease when he left here. He hired Mo Xin to watch Nie Tijin. After all, Mo Xin is a killer. His hidden skill is first-class, so it''s no use guarding and tracking.


    And Mo Xin has seen Nie Tijin''s behavior of trying to escape, so he comes to inform Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao arranges a good man to turn his head and look at Tao Rong and Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi said, "it seems that we are going to visit our third uncle."


    Tao Rong looked at Nie Zhao and said with a smile, "I''ll go with you."


    Tao Rong nodded and went to Nie Tijin''s house together.


    Although the outside has been surrounded, but the surface is still not very visible.But the people who live inside already feel uneasy.


    It was the servant who came to open the door. The servant welcomed the three of them in.


    On the first floor saw three aunts, three aunts eyes with anger and uneasiness looking at them.


    I don''t know how much this woman knows, but obviously she knows that Nie Zhao and his family will not deal with each other.


    Tao Rong says: "I accompany three aunts to chat, you go to see a person."


    Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi looked at each other and went up.


    Tao Rong is to drag the three aunts sitting on the first floor chatting.


    The third aunt didn''t want to pay attention to Tao Rong. She got up and wanted to follow her, but Tao Rong held her wrist.


    "What are you doing?" The third aunt was shocked and angry.


    Tao Rong''s face was cold and said, "you shouldn''t listen to things, but don''t listen to them. Third aunt, you''d better sit down and have a good cup of tea. I don''t know how long this quiet time can last."


    The third aunt''s face was pale, but she was afraid to say more.


    Come to the study.


    Nie Zhao takes out a pistol and wants to pass one to Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi is quite frown way however: "I follow behind you go, you protect me."


    Nie Zhao looks at him with disgust. At this time, Xiao Yi doesn''t make up any more. He just wears big sunglasses.


    As soon as he stepped into the door, he took off his sunglasses.


    two men as like as two peas were walking in, facing the person sitting at the desk.


    Nie Ti Jin sits in the original place, when waiting to see clearly the person coming, his face shows surprise, "is it really alive?"


    He is looking at Xiao Yi and talking about Xiao Yi.


    "It seems that you are surprised at my existence, but your elder brother doesn''t seem to know much about it." Xiao Yi is talking about Nie Demin.


    "He''s just a rigid fool. It''s hard for such a man to be elegant. How can the old man let him know the truth? But I thought you and that wild man died in an airplane accident together. I arranged to blow up the plane. How did you escape?" Nie Ti Jin tells the truth of that year, which makes Xiao Yi and Nie Zhao stiff.

 Chapter 1129

    Xiao Yi naturally didn''t know how to escape. At that time, he was just a baby. It must have been Xiao Da''s hard work to make them live.


    Nie Zhao stepped forward and said, "mother''s death has something to do with you."


    Nie Ti Jin''s eyes flashed, "so decisive, do you have any evidence?"


    Nie Zhao said coldly, "I''ve investigated a lot about that year. That man Xiao Da is indeed a traitor to defraud information, but everything goes so smoothly, which proves that there are helpers among the internal staff. Besides the people who participated in the weapon development program at the beginning, there is also a convoy. The second uncle was in the convoy at that time, and you are not a member of the convoy, but you frequently go in and out. Naturally, you go in and out as a relative. And the reason why my grandfather turned a blind eye to you for so many years is that when my mother had an accident, you were the closest, but you didn''t help


    "I know quite clearly. At that time, the situation was complicated. Some people saw me nearby, and some people saw your father shoot your mother. How could the old man know that I didn''t want to save my sister? Maybe I can''t help it. Besides, I tried to blow up Xiaoda just to avenge my sister! " Nie Ti Jin Yin wears a face to say.


    "What about the weapons plan? The handwriting book found in your room is excellent evidence. Xiaoda didn''t transfer to the real data. His task failed. The data should have been handed in, but they appeared here. Do you want to say that you didn''t betray? " Nie Zhao exposes Tao.


    Xiao Yi said with a smile: "you resell the notebook. I remember that black wing once made this thing for a period of time. At that time, the credit for the task was not his father, so it must have been given by others. However, after a long time of research, the notebook was not complete. What do you sell your sister and Nie''s honor, fame and fortune for? Money? "


    "Ha ha ha!" Nie Ti Jin couldn''t help clapping. He looked at them enviously and said, "Nie Zhao is excellent. I know, but I didn''t expect that the twin brothers are equally excellent. It''s also the high IQ of my sister and the ability of Xiao da. How can the children born by such a combination of two people not be excellent. You guessed it right. I''m not afraid to tell you now. What else do you want to know? I can say it for the sake of relatives. "


    "You betrayed China and the whole plan from the beginning, and your sister is the core of the plan. Don''t you know that it will kill your sister?" Nie Zhao said indignantly.


    "Don''t say that. If I didn''t arrange Xiaoda''s approach to meizhao as an insider, there''s nothing else for you. You don''t know how lonely your mother is. She''s so smart that no one understands her. When I meet Xiaoda, at least she''s happy, even if she''s cheated? What''s more, I didn''t really hurt her. I just didn''t control the situation. They sent a lot of people, but they didn''t act together. The black winged people were really willful, worthy of being the hermits. As a result, several people scrambled. I just wanted to take notes. They really wanted to capture meizhao, but they forced themselves to a dead end and wanted to kill meizhao, but I can''t The smile is that your father shoots you in the face before the man who is holding meizhao That shot is killing a pregnant woman. "


    Although Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi knew about it, they heard again that they were still pale.


    "No, why send more people? According to what you said, at that time, the mother had completely trusted the father, and he could complete the task easily. Why did the black wing send more people? Unless someone dislikes him and wants a piece of the cake." Xiao Yi said suddenly.


    Nie Ti Jin said with a smile: "yes, I told black wings, because your father seems to be stumbling by his daughter''s love. He doesn''t know that I''m helping him, and he didn''t think of it. So I''ve seen his every move. I feel that his determination to complete the task is not so great. Naturally, he has to find a way to make up for it."


    Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi''s pupils contract at the same time. They don''t know what kind of mood they should be at the moment. Why did Xiao Da kill Nie meizhao in those years? Does he have heart or not.


    It''s important for two people.


    But it''s no use asking Nie.


    Nie Zhao said: "I didn''t expect that you were a black winged man so early. As a descendant of the founder of the country, you are ridiculous."


    "What do you know? Do you know what the country won back then? It''s the support of the hermits! Hermits! We don''t even have the qualification to meet that mysterious race. They are from heaven. We are mortals. I can''t compare my ability with the second child and my contribution with my sister. I can only compare with the mediocrity of the eldest child. I''m not qualified to know the existence of the hermit until I know the people with black wings, until I know they are also hermits. "


    Nie Tijin said that the hermits are so fascinated. Maybe for their generation, the hermits are really more terrible than they are now.


    "Is it just for the worship of the hermits?" Xiao Yi dare not set channel.


    "Yes, I help them. They will let me be a hermit and make me a hermit." Nie Ti Jin a little crazy said: "as long as you become a hermit, what fame and wealth, what can''t you want?""You''ve seen people in black wings, Beitang family. Have you been brainwashed?" Nie Zhaodao.


    "It''s really the second son of the Beitang family. At that time, I just wanted to join them after I saw the power of black wings. Is that brainwashing? I just want to be a higher being, one that every country fears. "


    "But they are the defectors of the Yin nationality. They are not the Yin nationality." Xiao Yi can''t be more clear about this.


    "So what? The old hermits want to hide. What''s good about that? Black wings are the orthodoxy. It''s what the hermits should do to become the king behind the scenes of the world." Nie Ti Jin said with a smile.


    Nie Zhao sneered: "but now the black wings are half broken, and the Yin people are greatly hurt. Is this the person you worship, the master?"


    Nie Ti Jin''s face suddenly became ferocious, as if someone had mocked his belief.


    "And I''m sure you''ll never be a member of your people. People like them pay more attention to blood lineage. Their father has become the first hand among their non hermit descendants, but he still hasn''t become a member of their people. He still wants to be inferior to their own people. You''ve been cheated. Without blood lineage, you''ll always be a pariah in your eyes."

 Chapter 1130

    "Shut up Nie Tijin is very angry. The reason why he is so angry is that he has realized that he can''t succeed, and that with the development of the times, the mythical race will gradually die out in the fundamental sense, and the disaster of this period has pulled them down from the altar.


    But Nie Tijin paid everything for these, including family conscience. How could he admit that he was wrong? He was wrong when he was young.


    He was reluctant to admit it.


    Xiao Yi sarcastically looked at him, slowly pointed to the door and said: "do you know the identity of Tao Rong, the daughter-in-law that your Nie family has not looked up to?"


    Nie body strength a Leng, don''t understand how they suddenly mention an unimportant wench.


    "Do you know the three aristocratic families of the Yin people in those days? East, North Hall, Duanmu. " Xiao Yi said again.


    Nie Ti Jin is still puzzled.


    "Didn''t you hear about the family that made a lot of noise some time ago?"


    Nie Tijin''s face was a little strange.


    Nie Zhao said, "my daughter-in-law, Tao Rong, whose real name is Si, is the only daughter of the Si family. The one who was abducted in those years is not Si Xuan, but my daughter-in-law Tao Rong. She is the one who has a quarter of the lineage of the Duanmu family." Nie Zhao did not mention that if he married late, he would become the wife of the patriarch.


    But that''s enough.


    What Nie Ti Jin could not ask for was what Tao Rong didn''t care about.


    What a ridiculous coincidence for the hermits who are also related to them.


    Looking at Nie Ti Jin''s appearance of vomiting blood, Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi are satisfied.


    The two of them didn''t kill.


    Xiao Yi can''t do it, Nie Zhao can''t do it.


    Just now, they have recorded the dialogue and given all the relevant documents and evidence to the supreme leader of the military region.


    This is the order for arrest.


    However, when the arresting officer passed, the study was quiet, and only Nie Tijin was there.


    Only his body was there.


    There is a blood hole on Nie Ti Jin''s forehead.


    People don''t understand. After Nie Zhao left, he had to be guarded here. Did he commit suicide? But there was no sound. The third aunt downstairs didn''t know anything.


    When the body is not collected and the bullet is taken out.


    The faces of all the people were strange.


    The bullet was a black winged one.


    Did the black winged man come to kill or


    Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi look at each other, inexplicably have a feeling that the person who may kill is Xiao da.


    They didn''t have time to do more investigation, and the country was urgently reported.


    The secret report came from my second uncle.


    It turns out that the second uncle didn''t have an accident. He sent a very important message.


    The other side has begun to use biological and chemical weapons. Let''s be careful.


    The second uncle''s identity has been found, so he has escaped and arrived at the border troops. At the beginning, he was arrested. After the superior informed him of his identity, he stayed at the border and is now with Yuan Xu.


    The state transported a large number of gas masks. In the past, Nie Zhao also received an order to go directly to the front line, because the newly arrived hermits were really not easy to get along with. They occupied one place and did not accept cooperation at all. They had to let Nie Zhao go.


    Because the news of Nie Tijin has not reached the border yet.


    So Nie Zhao directly dismissed Nie Wei after he passed. When Nie Wei was angry and questioned, the superior ordered him to come and take him away. Although everything had nothing to do with him, it was inevitable that he would be implicated.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Yi come together as non staff members.


    I finally met my second uncle in the camp.


    Four people a camp, the whole story of the matter are clear.


    Nie Zhinan heard that Nie Tijin had been killed and fell into silence. "It should have been done by Xiao da."


    "How do you know?" Nie Zhao''s resistance heart is heavy, take the lead to ask.


    "He just left the border and said he had something to do. I think he was going to kill Nie Tijin." Nie Zhinan spoke slowly about what happened to him recently.


    It is true that he was almost caught after transmitting information, and his information exposure is inevitable.


    But it''s shoda who''s here to catch people.


    Nie Zhinan thought that his brother and sister were going to die, but he was rescued. And help him cover up for a period of time, so that he can collect the final information to escape.


    At that time, I heard that Tao Rong was arrested. After investigating her identity, Xiao Da went there. Later, when she heard that the hostage had escaped, she applied with the leader of black wing and was sent to help. Until he escaped again and came back, he went out and never came back. After that, Nie Zhinan didn''t know.


    "You say that as if he were a good man." Tao Rong saw that the two brothers were ugly, so she began to express her feelings.Nie Zhinan said: "maybe it is."


    "Maybe? I thought you would do it to him. " Nie Zhao didn''t understand.


    "I can''t help it. I promised your mother that I would never hurt him. Although I learned that my sister had been killed, I wanted to find him and kill him for revenge, but after impulse, I decided to fulfill my promise to my sister. If he died, you should do it, not me." Nie Zhinan said.


    "Why does mother-in-law do this?" Tao Rong didn''t understand.


    Nie Zhinan recalled the original situation. If we look at it from now on, the original sister may have known something long ago, but she didn''t expose it.


    when her sister was pregnant, Nie Zhinan was furious when she learned that she had to beat Xiao Da to vent her anger.


    But he was stopped by his sister, who was not a coquettish person. At that time, he said in a coquettish tone: "second brother, if one day Xiao Da does something to disappoint you, if it''s really a very bad thing, you promise me never to hurt him, OK? I don''t want him to get hurt, neither I nor the children. "


    At that time, Nie Zhinan knew that even if she was unmarried, she also wanted to have children. Moreover, the child was four months old at that time. If it wasn''t for her size, the whole family didn''t know, and they didn''t know what their sister thought, so they didn''t ask to get married at the beginning of pregnancy.


    However, at that time, the plans were all closed, and it was impossible to go out and get married. Maybe it was useless even if they said it, so they didn''t say it. When they knew it, they had to wait until the child was born.


    Nie Zhinan, at the request of his sister, made a false promise that no matter what the man did in the future, his muzzle would never be aimed at him.


    But I didn''t expect that my sister died at his gunpoint.


    There are many thorny things to say in those years, but we have to make it clear.


    "I really don''t understand why my father killed my mother." Xiao Yi said with some pain.

 Chapter 1131

    "When I was not there, the third one was there. It is recalled that someone kidnapped your mother and was rounded up when she was about to escape. The man was so angry that he would kill your mother and then commit suicide. Your mother was almost eight months pregnant at that time, and there was a sign of dystocia when she was scared. At that time, when she shot down, your mother would only have one breath to take your mother''s life The man company hit the number of bullets and died. Xiao Da''s identity is also exposed. He fled. Your mother gave birth to you with her last breath. However, Nie Zhao was affected and sent to the rescue when he was not fit. "


    "So he came to see only Xiao Yi, thought there was only one child, and took away the smile. He saw Mother in law, for the last time? " Tao Rong can''t help but say.


    "No, they took Nie Zhao to the doctor for emergency treatment when they saw that his sister died and Nie Zhao began to have problems. At that time, the hospital was protected, and no one thought that the man would come back and take one." Nie Zhinan said.


    I don''t know why, Tao Rong always feels that there are many things worth thinking about in her simple and straightforward behavior.


    She doesn''t know if she is too emotional. She thinks that Xiao Da is in love with Nie meizhao. They say that Xiao Yi is taken away to keep a hostage. But with his ability, he runs away first. Isn''t it safer? Why do you want to stay and take another person? Is this a better choice?


    Maybe the truth is not like that, but how can a man shoot his beloved woman.


    This makes Tao Rong unable to understand.


    Of course, the two brothers are more complicated than Tao Rong.


    It''s just that this is not the time to gossip, there are more important things to do.


    The other side has come with the army.


    Although most countries are on the United Front, there are always a few on the hostile front.


    Black wings as their head, the army is basically a part of other countries to confrontation.


    In the face of the real army, even the hermit mang will not go up to give his head, because Nie Zhao''s return, at least someone rushed to talk to the hermits.


    In addition to the reason that hallucinogen saved people, all countries agreed to unite and listen to Nie Zhao''s deployment.


    In this barren land at the junction of several countries, a great war is about to begin.


    Tao Rong naturally can''t follow Nie Zhao to the front, and Nie Zhao won''t let him.


    Tao Rong and Xiao Yi are responsible for studying the solution of biochemical weapons later. Xiao Yi looks very professional with a mask, but in fact, it''s just to keep this face from confusing everyone.


    Soon, some patients were sent here. Fortunately, they brought a lot of protective tools, and duanmujia pharmacy was a powerful foundation. They led the medical staff forward with a special identity. Probably no one expected that Mrs. Nie had not finished her studies.


    A fierce battle for half a month, and finally let Nie Zhao find a flaw, achieved an overwhelming victory.


    Because of the terrain and other reasons, the generals who took part in the campaign agreed not to pursue, but to rest temporarily until the soldiers adjusted.


    Nie Zhao also took a little breath. For the past half a month, he basically took time to rest for an hour or two every day. Occasionally, he could only see Tao Rong in the treatment area in a hurry. He even left in a hurry when he couldn''t reach his little hand.


    At this time, Nie Zhao walks slowly to the medical area. He looks at Tao Rong, who is still busy. Without speaking, he stands there quietly and looks at him.


    The patients still need treatment, so they are still busy.


    When Xiao Yi saw Nie Zhao, he reminded him, "doctor Tao, it''s your turn to rest. Look at the door."


    Tao Rong looked up wearily and saw that the sunshine outside came into the tent door and plated a layer of gold on the outline of his body.


    Nie Zhao saw that she saw herself, and then she came over with a smile. Tao Rong was about to get up. As a result, her legs became numb, and the whole person rushed over.


    Naturally, it is impossible to fall. As long as Nie Zhao is in the right place, Tao Rong will never fall.


    The familiar embrace let Tao Rong relax from body to mind.


    Nie Zhao is also holding the moment, as if every other life are reluctant to give up.


    "Cough, change a place, here are all patients, we look at the state of mind will collapse." Xiao Yi said with a smile.


    Sure enough, there were boos from the camp. Nie Zhao laughed and picked up Tao Rong and said to Xiao Yi, "I need to come to the camp to find her."


    "Don''t worry, there''s no emergency." Xiao Yi waved his hand.


    Nie Zhao directly holds Tao Rong through the camp and comes to the camp they were originally assigned to. During this period, only Tao Rong has a rest in it.


    Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong on the bed.


    "I''m so tired." Tao Rong said with a smile.


    "Then have a good sleep." Said Nie Zhao to help Tao Rong take off clothes, and then also took off his coat to go to bed together, two people hugged lying together.


    No one has the extra strength to speak, just feel each other''s body temperature and fall asleep.


    Fortunately, there was no emergency, and both of them woke up hungry.It''s been a day and a night.


    Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong. They change several postures, but they always sleep together.


    "When we get back, we must have a good rest."


    "Xiao Xiao was angry with me yesterday and said we didn''t want her."


    "You may not want me, but you won''t want her."


    "I''m still jealous of my daughter, you vinegar jar."


    Nie Zhao immediately sealed Tao Rong''s mouth. After a long time of intimacy, he let go. After all, he was so hungry that he had no strength to do anything else.


    After eating out, I go back to my post.


    Tao Rong exchange Xiao Yi, let him rest, Nie Zhao is back to the command camp, shift yuan Xu see him pick eyebrows, way: "you have a good rest?"


    "Well. What''s the situation? " Nie Zhao asked.


    "It''s a bit strange. There''s an army retreating. It''s just moving." Yuan Xudao.


    The next thing is a little strange.


    The countries under the control of the black wings have problems one after another, and all the support has been withdrawn.


    This strange situation makes Nie Zhao have to invite people to discuss, and Ao Yi is also invited.


    As soon as we analyze it, we can see that there are internal problems, and the alliance collapses.


    The people they sent to various countries to listen for information also said that there was internal chaos in those countries, and they didn''t know what was going on, so there was a problem with docking.


    It''s as if they had just arranged their layout, and then someone came to demolish it, and someone had been interfering with it.


    At the beginning, we didn''t find any problems, but once the war started, there were all kinds of problems. There were no weapons, no food, no supplies, no support. The flustered command led to the withdrawal of the troops one after another, leaving only the bare commander of the black wing.


    Isn''t it a joke how thousands of people face hundreds of thousands of troops?

 Chapter 1132

    What''s more funny is that, almost at the same time, the assault team composed of the black wings of the non hermits bumped into the patrol army, and after overwhelming capture of the prisoners, they began to interrogate. The results were shocking.


    They were ordered to escape, but the direction given by the remote commander was wrong, and they were sent directly to hukou.


    If such an arrangement is a trap, it''s a big joke.


    So everyone decided to seize the opportunity to attack again.


    But Ao Yi suddenly asked them to go.


    The rest of the people are the hermits. They will not hand over the hermits to other troops, so they can only do it by themselves.


    After discussion, Nie Zhao decided that the hermits were in the front. They sent elite troops, and thousands of them followed. In case of an accident, it was convenient to move.


    I want to seize the opportunity to attack.


    As a result, when we got to the front, we found that there were only 1000 people left. The other side was just like a headless fly, beating around, and no one was directing? It was quickly suppressed by the hermits themselves.


    This time, they have a long mind and prevent those people from committing suicide. If they want to kill them, they will bring them back to the Yin nationality and die after trial.


    These people have no nationality, and other countries can''t rob criminals.


    We can only watch the hermits take them.


    In the process of searching the North Hall, the eldest brother continues to search his home.


    Ao Yi looks at him and calls his name first. The boss of the North Hall is at a loss. Then he looks at the team in front of him and knows that the situation is over. He gives up his weapon and wants to fight Ao Yi with his bare hands.


    Two people fight, naturally is Ao Yi victory.


    The boss of Beitang wants to commit suicide, but he is stopped.


    "If it wasn''t for my father''s sudden disappearance, do you think you''d have a chance to beat us?" The boss of Beitang collapsed and yelled: "I''m not satisfied. I''m not willing to lose. What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    After the North Hall boss finished shouting, he suddenly turned pale and his mouth was bleeding. He couldn''t believe it, but he was happy.


    It seems that I don''t know how I got poisoned, but it''s good to die.


    When they arrived at the base of black wings, except for a few people, they really couldn''t see the owner of Beitang family. He disappeared, and according to people''s memories, he disappeared suddenly.


    It is impossible for such a character to escape alone. There must be other reasons.


    With doubts won the battle, but the hearts of the people feel like a pimple.


    The troops of other countries got the answer and retreated happily. After all, in their eyes, it''s just an old man. He''s the only one left with black wings. What can he do?


    However, China was still not at ease and withdrew its troops, but let Nie Zhao stay with one of his troops to clean up the battlefield. In fact, he was secretly looking for the master of the North Hall.


    Of course, this is Nie Zhao''s own application. He doesn''t want to go back and wants a reason to stay, because Xiao Da is gone.


    After Nie Zhinan participated in the whole process, he speculated that Xiao Da might have done it, and even he gradually believed that Xiao Da was dealing with the fact of black wings. After all, there are not many people who have access to those kinds of affairs and the Beitang family who have the ability to make these arrangements.


    The only one who was not there was shoda. He''s the only one who can.


    Xiao Yi was unable to express his views, but Nie Zhao was somewhat difficult to accept.


    Tao Rong naturally stayed with them all the time.


    Half a month later, life on the border gradually regained its vitality. Tao Rong occasionally went to the nearest place to the camp to buy some local food for everyone.


    It''s all under military protection. It''s safe.


    When people in the town saw that Tao Rong was coming in a military vehicle, they immediately gave him a warm reception, hoping to give him free food.


    Tao Rong naturally can''t take it. They all buy it at the price.


    When Tao Rong was about to walk around, he suddenly saw someone standing in the alley looking at her.


    Tao Rong looked up and saw that the man raised the brim of his hat and looked at her.


    Tao Rong is startled. That person is the missing Xiao da.


    Xiao Da saw Tao Rong looking at herself, put down a note on the windowsill next to her, then turned around and left.


    Originally, Tao Rong was still a little worried. She wanted to catch up, but she didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend. She was afraid of making trouble for Nie Zhao.


    But shoda disappeared in a flash.


    Tao Rong had no other choice. He went to see what he had just left.


    It turned out to be a map with a sentence on it. Let them come here.


    Tao Rong instantly understood what it meant and went back to the barracks to find Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi.


    After two people looked at each other, they decided to take a gamble. It was their private business and they had to deal with it.


    Tao Rong is not at ease. She has to go with them. She is far away. If anything happens, she can ask for help.When we got to the second floor of the small building marked on the map, the scene in front of us was almost as expected.


    Xiao Da was sitting by the window wiping his gun. In the middle of the room sat the half dead Master of the North Hall, the leader of the black wing organization. It''s a legendary organization that scares many countries. And this man is just an old man who is in a hurry to die.


    "Here you are." Shoda turned to look at them.


    "Dad Xiao Yi still opens his mouth and shouts.


    Nie Zhao did not speak, but directly asked: "what have you done in this period of time?"


    Xiao Da looked at Nie Zhao and said, "I know you must have a lot of questions. I''ll tell you the truth today. Yes, I killed the third member of the Nie family. I did the defeat of the black wing. My purpose is very simple. It''s revenge for your mother. "


    Tao Rong is eavesdropping under the stairs. Hearing this, she knows that Nie Zhao must be angry.


    Sure enough, Nie Zhao pointed a gun at Xiao DA and said, "revenge? Shouldn''t you be the first one to die? "


    Xiao Da slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "yes, but how can I die before I kill everyone''s?"


    Xiao Yi looked ugly and said: "Dad, don''t hide us any more. We already know most of the truth. I don''t want us to die without knowing why your mother died in your hands. I really can''t believe it was you who did it. You tell us why it''s good."


    Xiao Da was silent for a moment and said, "I''m sorry. I shot your mother. I did it wrong."


    Nie Zhao a listen, immediately cannot bear of want to rush up, but be pulled by Xiao Yi.


    But Xiao Da didn''t seem to see it. He looked down at his finger, which was an ugly ring.


    "You''ve had that ring for years. I saw it when I was a kid. " Xiao Yi said.


    Nie Zhao slightly a Leng, looking at the ring.


    Xiaoda said with a smile: "this is the ring your mother made by herself. She proposed to me with this ring."

 Chapter 1133

    Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi are stunned. Their mother probably loves Xiao da.


    Xiao Da said nostalgically: "she is really stupid. She knows that I am an undercover and that I have a purpose when I approach her. She still proposes to me and says that she likes me. In the face of such a woman, I can''t resist tenaciously and finally I am defeated. I want to keep her forever and give up everything I used to be. "


    Xiao Da said here, her eyes sharpened gradually. "Our Xiao family was destroyed by the state of China. I remember the existence of the whole family and the grievances of the family members. I want to revenge. It''s so simple. Black wings found me and took me in. I started to work for them. After all, if they succeeded, I was equal to achieving my goal and making the state of China pay the price."


    Nie Zhao frowned slightly. He probably knew what it was. A long time ago, there was a struggle between those in power. The winner was the king and the loser was the enemy. There was not much right or wrong.


    But after so many years, most of the people in those years are gone. More unable to care about what.


    Xiao da just wanted revenge when he was young. He fell in love with Nie meizhao when he was on the mission. When he was ready to give up everything, an accident happened.


    The accident is that the third member of the Nie family finds that Xiao Da is not very responsible, so he reports back, and the black winged people send others to grab the design. If they can''t grab the design, they grab the people.


    The accident happened.


    "Why shoot?" Nie Zhao asked.


    "She told me to drive it." Shoda''s answer shocked both of them.


    "I don''t understand?" Xiao Yi asked immediately.


    "Because of the situation at that time, no one could save meizhao. The only way was to shoot and hurt two people at one stroke. In order to save herself, meizhao moved her body slightly and made a gesture for me. Then I knew what she thought. Although I didn''t want to do it, the person was out of control at that time. Under the urgent request of meizhao, I fired a shot . Although it avoids the key, it still leads to the death of meizhao. "


    Nie Zhao was in a daze and murmured, "Why are you so anxious? You can wait for the right time."


    "Probably for us." Xiao Yi says suddenly.


    Nie Zhao looks at Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi said in a deep voice: "I''m a doctor. I know that at that time, my mother probably felt that if we continue to procrastinate like this, we can''t keep it. Only when we finish the work and give birth can we keep it. She''s worried about that. "


    Nie Zhao is silent.


    Xiaoda didn''t respond. It seemed that she had already guessed the reason, so she didn''t feel it.


    "It was dystocia and twins. At that time, pregnant women and children had a very small chance of survival, plus one shot." Xiao Yi said slowly.


    Xiao Da said with a wry smile: "so, the order she gave me is really too difficult. I knew I shouldn''t have promised her that year, and I would listen to her in the future."


    If Xiao Da really loves Nie meizhao so much, how painful and bitter he was when he made that choice. Why did he go to see Nie meizhao later, but he didn''t see the last side yet.


    He didn''t even know that Nie meizhao actually left with a smile.


    He can only take away his only contact with Nie meizhao, Xiao Yi. In this way, he can feel that he and Nie meizhao have been together.


    Xiao Da took a deep breath and went to the master of the North Hall. "Black wings were designed for your mother. It''s time to kill. Nie Tijin killed his sister for himself. Damn it. Now there are only two enemies left."


    With that, Xiao Da suddenly raised his gun and said, "here are two bullets, one for each of you. It''s revenge for your mother."


    Nie Zhao didn''t speak and his eyes became deep.


    Xiao Yi was surprised and said, "what do you mean? Two? "


    Xiao Da pointed to the master of the North Hall and himself. "Don''t forget, your mother died in my hands. I killed her myself."


    "No, Dad, don''t say that. Now that we all know the truth, how can it be And I''m not going to kill. I''m a doctor Xiao Yidao.


    Xiao Yi then looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao had always wanted to kill Xiao Da for revenge.


    But now


    "I won''t either." Nie Zhao opens his mouth.


    Not only Xiao Yi breathed a sigh of relief, but Tao Rong also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xiao Da said regretfully: "in that case..." "Bang!"


    With one shot, the master of the North Hall fell down without any struggle. This powerful man, with the rebel of the Yin nationality, died completely. Without saying a word, he fell on the cold ground.


    Before Xiao Yi and Nie Zhao could feel it, they saw that Xiao Da''s hand was lifted up again.


    It''s to my temple.


    Xiao Yi shouts No.


    Nie Zhao pulled the trigger directly, shot in the past, Xiao Da''s pistol was hit a cross.


    Xiao Da frowns and looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes are red and his teeth are clenched.


    Xiao Da said coldly, "you can''t stop me. I don''t want to live. I want to see her.""Dad, mom won''t want to see it." Xiao Yidao.


    Nie Zhao was about to speak when a gunshot came downstairs.


    Everyone was surprised and immediately looked warily at the stairs.


    Nie Zhao''s face suddenly changed, "Rong Rong!" He rushed down in spite of the danger.


    But just two steps.


    Tao Rong was pushed up.


    After her, the man holding her was Lin Qing, Nie Zhao''s elder martial brother!


    Lin Qing was born as a professional soldier. Naturally, he knew how to hide behind the hostages.


    With a blade in one hand, he pasted it on Tao Rong''s neck, which had marked a red mark. With a gun in one hand, he pointed at the people present.


    And Tao Rong''s arm is bleeding, obviously just that shot hit the arm.


    "Banyan Nie Zhao''s breath is freezing.


    Tao Rong quickly said: "I''m ok. My arm was just passed by the bullet. I didn''t get any other injuries." She was first-class in pain, and her face didn''t change at all.


    "It''s ok now. I won''t know later." Lin Qing said with scarlet eyes.


    "You Why? " Nie Zhao gritted his teeth.


    "Because I want to kill you!" But when they finished, the body of Xiao Qingda was stopped immediately.


    Xiao Da pulls Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi to find a place to escape and confronts for a short time.


    Lin Qing looked at the corpse dumbly and said in a cold voice: "sure enough, it was you who took it away, Xiao da."


    "Lin Qing, the black wings are gone. What are you doing? Are you in the net? " Xiao Dadao.


    "No! If it wasn''t for your black wings, how could it not be? It''s clear that as long as the black wings are there, I can become stronger and stronger, and I can win Nie Zhao, but now I''m ruined by you. " Lin Qing cried out crazily.


    "You just want to win me? OK, let me lose to you as long as you let Rong Rong go. " Nie Zhaodao.

 Chapter 1134

    Lin Qing said with a ferocious smile: "do you know why I left then?"


    Nie Zhao was stunned.


    Lin Qing couldn''t help firing another shot at the pillar beside him. "It''s all because of you. There can only be one disciple of the God of war. Why do you suddenly come out? Everyone says you are more gifted than me. Everyone says you are the real disciple of master. I''m a fake. Why? I''m better than you. I''m better than you. I''ll go where I don''t have you. I can always find someone better than you


    "So you took refuge in the black wings?" Nie Zhao said angrily.


    "No It was the people of the Yin nationality who suddenly came to me and beat me to pieces. Only then did I know the origin of Shifu and them. It turned out that the people of the Yin nationality were so strong that I wanted to learn, but they didn''t look up to me. I investigated for a long time and found the black wings. Originally, I had mixed up with the black. It was just good to join them. " Lin Qingdao.


    "Just For these boring reasons? " Xiao Yi is stunned way, have to say he is very surprised, is concealed clan so good? Why doesn''t he feel it? Is it because his master is a hermit, but his master is too unreliable, so the sense of hermit is just the same?


    Why is Lin Qing and Nie Tijin acting like crazy demons one by one for the sake of the hermits.


    Lin Qing immediately nervous way: "yes, boring reason, now I figured out, as long as Nie Zhao does not exist, I won.". So, Nie Zhao, are you suicidal or killed by me, or watch me kill your woman? "


    Say, Lin Qing''s hand is forced a few minutes. According to Lin Qing''s hand, Tao Rong will die in less than a second.


    There''s no way to save people.


    Nie Zhao looks ferocious, even if the gun in hand can not guarantee not to hit Tao Rong. After all, Lin Qing is also a professional.


    Lin Qing sneer, some crazy looking at Nie Zhao pain.


    "I''ll do it dozens of times, or you stand up, or I''ll cut her neck, ten..."


    "Nie Zhao!" Tao Rong called.


    Nie Zhao''s face was panicked and his brain turned, but he couldn''t think of any other way.


    All of a sudden, he saw Tao Rong constantly making a gesture to him.


    Nie Zhao slowly opens his eyes to Tao Rong.


    "Eight!"


    "Nie Zhao, if I die. You must remember me like your father-in-law and mother-in-law Tao Rong deliberately stressed.


    "Six!"


    Nie Zhao looks shocked. At this time, Xiao Yi and Xiao Da understand Tao Rong''s meaning. Naturally, Nie Zhao has already understood it, but how can he do it.


    Xiao Da is silent, and Xiao Yi doesn''t know how to propose. As expected, only the party concerned can decide this kind of thing.


    "Fortunately, I''m not pregnant, or I''ll be sorry for you." Tao Rong called again. She''s not pregnant. She has to be shot in the wrong. It''s nothing at all.


    Nie Zhao''s hand trembled slightly, and the muzzle of the gun was exposed.


    "Three


    "Nie Zhao!" Tao Rong''s tone was rapid.


    Nie Zhao closed his eyes. At this moment, he finally understood what his parents were like.


    Just about to shoot, all of a sudden, "ah" let everyone freeze.


    The scream came from Lin Qing.


    For a moment, the arm holding Tao Rong trembled, and the blade in his hand could not be held.


    Tao Rong struggles to squat down.


    "Bang bang" two shots.


    Lin Qing head a gun, chest a gun, directly dead of thoroughly fell down.


    Nie Zhao hurried forward to pull Tao Rong, just hugged to see if she has something.


    Look to the side.


    It was Nie Zhinan, the second uncle.


    He just observed the situation clearly. He sneaked on the dedicated Lin Qing from behind and stabbed him in the key place, making his arm weak. In this way, Tao Rong''s life would not be threatened.


    Then they followed Nie Zhao to shoot.


    "You are too reckless to bring anyone directly to a place like this. If it wasn''t for me, I don''t know what would happen if I didn''t trust to come to you nearby and find a place when I heard the gunfire?" Nie Zhinan said.


    "Thank you, second uncle." Nie Zhao hastens a way.


    Tao Rong also said: "thank you, second uncle."


    Nie Zhinan put away his gun and said, "you can''t make the same mistake twice. You''ve missed your sister. You can''t even save her younger generation." Then he looked at Xiaoda.


    Xiao DA has already stood up at this time, he walked to Lin Qing''s side, as if he wanted to pick up the gun.


    Xiao Yi rushed forward and said, "Dad, you don''t want to die. Nie Zhao, please advise me."


    Xiao Da frowned slightly and said, "you can''t stop me now, and you can''t stop me in the future. Besides, you are already independent. Is it different for you if I live or die?"


    Nie Zhinan frowned slightly and did not speak.


    Xiao Yi anxiously looks at Nie Zhao.


    Nie Zhao''s eyes twinkled, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    Xiao Yi immediately had an idea and said, "you haven''t waited for Nie Zhao to call your father!"Nie Zhao''s face turned black, but he didn''t reply.


    Xiao Da Leng for a while, but then said: "these are not important, I am tired."


    Nie Zhao couldn''t help clenching his fist. Seeing this, Tao Rong finally said, "Dad, I should teach you dad. It''s like this. Don''t you want to meet your granddaughter?"


    Xiao Da was slightly stunned.


    Xiao Yi immediately responded and said, "yes, my niece is super cute. I delivered her, your first granddaughter!"


    Xiaoda frowned.


    Tao Rong continued: "in fact, there are no relatives in my family. My parents have been gone for a long time, and my mother-in-law has also been gone. You are the only grandfather. My daughter is also poor. She can''t enjoy the love of her grandparents."


    Xiao Yi quickly agreed and nodded.


    Xiao Da intended to refuse, Tao Rong from his face can see the answer, can not help but take out the killer.


    "What''s more, Nie Zhao''s grandfather said that Xiao Xiao and her grandmother look very much like each other. We''ve only seen the photos, but we can''t distinguish them. As a grandfather, shouldn''t we go to identify them? See if Xiaoxiao really looks like Grandma. Oh, yes, Xiaoxiao has high IQ, so she can''t find a suitable friend all the time. She''s very lonely. " Tao Rong said slowly.


    After that, Xiao Da''s face changed completely. As if full of expectation and curiosity.


    Xiao Yi quickly said: "Dad, we two rough men naturally don''t need your care, but your only granddaughter is still so similar to your mother. If you don''t take care of her, will you have no face when you see her?"


    "We''re going to meet her from the Yinzu immediately. Dad, will you come with us?" Tao Rong suggested.


    "Yes, yes, together." Xiao Yi hurried.


    Xiao Da didn''t ask Tao Rong to die. He asked Tao Rong in detail how to write Xiao Xiao, and then he said that he would go to see her in the future, and left alone.


    Xiao Yi is relieved that people like Xiao Da do what they say.


    Then they take the body to contact Ao Yi, agreed to send the body to the Yin family, and then take Xiaoxiao home.

 Chapter 1135

    When I came to the new city of the Yin people, I really couldn''t imagine that they recovered so quickly. Later, I realized that it was originally this city, which was one of their responsibilities.


    It''s really rich.


    Tao Rong went and naturally received a warm welcome from Duanmu''s family.


    Although she still has a little bit to do with her grandmother, after Nie Zhao and Xiao Da, Tao Rong has seen through a lot. She is no longer entangled. She can''t be intimate. She should have the right etiquette.


    Family contact is all done with the help of Xiao Xiao.


    Anyway, few of the older generation can carry Xiao Xiao''s lovely.


    When Nie Zhao comes, uncle Qi is going to leave with white teeth. He can''t stand the constraint and wants to go back to his hometown to provide for the aged.


    Nie Zhao is very grateful for his master''s help and explains Lin Qing''s situation. After hearing this, uncle Qi didn''t say much and was ready to leave.


    Xiao Yi also met his master and asked him about his plans. The master planned to stay at Duanmu''s house. If he didn''t go out, Xiao Yi would not be reluctant because he was a disciple of old Duanmu. Xiao Yi was also free to go in and out of the hermits.


    But he didn''t like the hermit either, so after two days, he flew away with his master.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong see Xiao Xiao reluctant to give up, more with her to live here for a few days, is also another kind of holiday.


    In addition to sticking to them on the first day, Xiaoxiao stayed with the people who were about to leave. At this time, Tao Rong and Nie Zhao have the chance to be alone, and almost regard it as a place for dating.


    Tao Rong nestled in Nie Zhao''s arms and asked: "next time we meet, will we call dad?"


    Nie Zhao tut a way: "strange."


    "Well, I did." Tao rongdao.


    "You are my spokesman. Just call me." Nie Zhaodao.


    "Do you still blame him?" Tao Rong said helplessly.


    Nie Zhao was silent for a while, reached out and touched the slight scar on Tao Rong''s neck, "from the moment you let me shoot, I don''t hate it, and I understand."


    Tao Rong smile, "if not listen to that story, I will not be so decisive."


    Nie Zhao holds Tao Rong to rub to rub a way: "hereafter absolutely won''t let you have danger, absolutely won''t."


    Tao Rong directly lay in Nie Zhao''s arms, face up, eyebrows slightly hook, hand around Nie Zhao''s neck way: "then you can''t have danger." Finish saying to hook Nie Zhao''s neck to pull down, affectionate kiss live.


    Recently, they often have a lingering kiss, and then they can''t control it, so they rush back to their residence. It''s really like honeymoon.


    After a hearty love affair, two people hugged each other, Tao Rong suddenly said: "I seem to remember."


    "What?" Nie Zhao some languidly sends out the magnetic sound way.


    "You are really good. I love you very much." Tao Rong suddenly said.


    Nie Zhao a face muddled force of looking at Tao Rong, suddenly eyes a dark, turn over and up, "then again."


    Then a sweet voice came from the room.


    When Tao Rong was confused, she was in a trance thinking about what she had just recalled. The person she saw before she died in her last life was Nie Zhao.


    He''s here to find himself. Whatever it is, at least he''s here.


    Such a good husband, this life completely belongs to her, is really her lucky, almost lost.


    ¡­¡­


    One month after leaving the Yin nationality, Tao Rong found that she was pregnant. She was pregnant when she was on vacation.


    More than half a year later, to Xiaoxiao birthday, to a lot of friends.


    A lot of things happened in the past half year. Xiao Yi and Ding Yuqing came together. They didn''t know how to start dating.


    Luo Yan and Qin An are engaged. Although they are a little different in age, they look very happy. However, seeing Duan Muling come to participate, Luo Yan''s jealousy is broken when he remembers that Qin An''an''s father almost matched the two.


    Yuan Shang and Lin Jie didn''t come, but they sent gifts. They still live a free life.


    Qin Huan there has not remarried, do not know how the situation, but with his ex-wife to participate.


    Yu shuran came alone, but he brought a lot of painting tools. Maybe he wanted to paint on the spot.


    Yuan Xu didn''t come because he was leading the team on a mission and said that the gift would come back to supply Xiao Xiao.


    Only Nie Zhinan, who has recovered his reputation, comes with his daughter and son-in-law.


    Uncle Qi didn''t come. Instead, he sent someone to send a little white dog. But Nie Zhao knew that he had wolf blood. It''s hard to train, but after training, he was a bodyguard like white teeth. Xiao Xiao likes it so much that she won''t let it go.


    Master Si came naturally, but his health was not as good as before. He has changed his will and left everything to Xiao Xiao. He wanted to give it to Tao Rong, but Tao Rong didn''t want it, so he gave it to Xiao Xiao. Although she didn''t change her surname, the powerful people in Beishi already knew that Mrs. Nie was not a mountain girl, nor was there anything without a name or surname. She was the only orthodox successor of the Si family, as well as the legendary Yin blood. In terms of status, no one in Beishi was better than Tao Rong.Those women who used to attack Tao Rong by birth can''t speak any more. Originally said those words, can only beat mouth.


    The two old men of Duanmu''s family of the Yin nationality and AO Sheng all came with Ao Yi and Duanmu Ling.


    Their existence makes people curious and nervous.


    But with Duanmu Ling, the atmosphere is easy to control.


    As soon as Duanmu''s two elders came, they felt Tao Rong''s pulse.


    They don''t care about men and women, so it''s nothing to know in advance.


    That''s it.


    It''s my son.


    Tao Rong sees Nie Zhao with a strange smile. She is a little worried about her future son. She still remembers Nie Zhao saying that if he has a child, he must practice hard to let him know how to protect his mother and sister from childhood.


    Tao Rong prayed silently that her son would be a little more skinny.


    The crowd waited for a while and asked if anyone else was coming.


    Xiao Yi and Tao Rong both look at Nie Zhao.


    Xiao Xiao suddenly said: "where''s grandfather?"


    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other.


    Tao Rong coaxed: "maybe not today."


    Xiaoxiao has been looking forward to it ever since she knew that she has a handsome grandfather. After all, she doesn''t have such relatives, but she only received Xiaoda''s little golden pig necklace with her name before, and then she didn''t contact him. Xiaoxiao wrote back to him about her birthday, but she didn''t receive an answer. She didn''t expect that she didn''t come, or didn''t receive a letter at all Let''s go.


    Xiao Xiao a little regret, adults quickly coax the birthday.


    Birthday songs, candles lit, wish to eat cake, the atmosphere more lively.


    Adults play together, children play together.


    Nie Zhao and Tao Rong entertain the guests for a while. Seeing that Xiao Xiao is gone, they go to find her. As a result, they see her sitting with AO Sheng in the backyard and saying something.


    Suddenly Aosheng kisses Xiaoxiao on the cheek. Xiaoxiao blushed instantly.


    But Nie Zhao who saw this scene exploded, "Stinky boy!"


    Tao Rong can''t stop him. Looking at Nie Zhao, he rushes up to beat someone.


    Xiaoxiao quickly stops.


    Aosheng was no longer afraid. He didn''t make any trouble. As a result, aoyi jumped out. "What are you doing with the kids? If you want to fight, fight with me


    Nie Zhaoli said: "you want to protect this boy? Do you know what he did? "


    Ao Yi raised his mouth and said, "sooner or later, he has already reported to me."


    Nie Zhao was so angry that his hair would stand up, "you Conspiracy


    "You robbed my fiancee ahead of time. My apprentice ordered your daughter ahead of time. Why not?" Ao Yi half joked.


    Nie Zhao narrowed his eyes and did not talk nonsense. He started directly.


    As a result, a dozen onlookers cheered.


    Tao Rong holds the belly, a face of helpless, quickly Ao Sheng is also very poor, called Xiao Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao worried looking at the direction of his father.


    "Xiaoxiao, what happened just now? Was she bullied?" Tao Rong asked.


    Xiao Xiao shakes his head and says, "No


    Tao Rong thought for a moment, "what about the other little brothers who want to kiss you?"


    Xiaoli said: "no, others can''t, only brother Sheng can."


    Tao Rong a face tangled, "Xiao Xiao, you are still small."


    "I know. I''ll wait until I grow up to fall in love with brother Sheng. I''ll tell you in secret, don''t tell Dad. " Xiao Xiao mysteriously pulls Tao Rong.


    Tao RongChong drowns a way: "good, you say."


    "I''ve just made a promise to brother Sheng. He is older than me. I don''t allow him to fall in love with other little sisters until I grow up. Then I ask him to give me a promise. So he gave me a kiss


    Tao Rong was surprised by his daughter, the original Xiao Xiao is the active one.


    "You Tao Rong said helplessly.


    "Dad doesn''t seem to like it, and neither do you?" Xiao Xiao worries.


    Tao Rong can say, imagine growing up Xiaoxiao, heart is soft, touch the head way: "rest assured, as long as Xiaoxiao like, mother will support you."


    Xiao Xiao immediately happy smile.


    Just then, a bell rang in front of the door.


    Others are busy, Tao Rong leads Xiao Xiao to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Tao Rong was stunned.


    Xiao Xiao is also stunned.


    The man squatted down to give Xiao Xiao a gift, "happy birthday." Then he looked at it blankly, "it''s really like it."


    Xiao Xiao shook Tao Rong''s arm.


    Tao Rong coughed and said, "Dad, you''re so late. Xiaoxiao just thought you didn''t come. Xiaoxiao, this is my grandfather."


    "Hello, Grandpa." Xiaoxiao said hello obediently.


    But Xiao Da looked forward and said, "it''s more clever than her."


    Xiao Xiao tilted his head and said, "is grandfather talking about grandma? Everyone said that I look like Grandma. Will grandpa come up to grandma''s room? Grandma''s stuff is all there. "Xiao Da slightly a Leng, "all in."


    "Yes, we moved mom''s boudoir. It''s upstairs. Let''s go up and have a look." Tao rongdao.


    Can''t wait for Xiao Da''s refusal, Xiao Xiao has forced others to come in.


    Even if Xiao Da had strength, he would have no strength if he was pulled by Xiao Xiao.


    When I came to Nie meizhao''s room, I couldn''t move.


    At this time, Nie Zhao and Xiao Yi, who had already got the news, finally came up.


    "Dad! Here you are Xiao Yi said with a smile.


    Xiao Da, who is looking at the picture with Xiao Xiao, turns to look at it.


    The line of sight sweeps Nie Zhao and Tao Rong way: "you want another child?"


    Tao Rong said with a smile: "it''s a boy."


    Then he shook Nie Zhao''s arm.


    Nie Zhao looks at Xiao Da, but Xiao Da doesn''t stare at Nie Zhao. Instead, he turns to continue to look at the photo and explains to Xiao Xiao.


    Nie Zhao suddenly said, "Dad, stay for dinner tonight. Do you have any taboos?"


    As shoda flipped through the photos, the room quieted down.


    "No parsley." Shoda said slowly.


    Xiao Yi said with a smile: "it seems that all three of us don''t eat."


    "But I love it." Xiaoxiao immediately said.


    Xiao Da touched Xiao Xiao''s head and said, "your grandmother loves it, too. They eat it for me every time. "


    Xiao Xiao laughed sweeter, "I''ll help you eat it, and I''ll help dad and uncle eat it together. Where''s mom? "


    Tao Rong leaned against Nie Zhao''s arms and said with a smile, "Mom can''t eat either. I''ll give it to you."


    "Good! It''s on me Xiaoxiao raised her hand.


    The room was filled with laughter.


    Laughter, even the beautiful woman in the picture on the table are laughing.